《Blood Princess and the Knight》 Chapter 1: Blood Kyi and the Cavaliers (kinship captured the Queen after I first owned to his daughter) Author: Return of the Han and Tang Dynasties As a paladin, I lost and was captured in an encounter with the vampire. "Ah, let you die? Think beautifully, accept my first embrace, in the future, please give me more advice~ my dear daughter." The silver-haired loli blood queen lightly raised my chin, smiled playfully, and pointed her sharp fangs at my neck. (You can''t deliberately make trouble (¨s¡ã§¥¡ã)¨s¦à©Ø©ØThere is no such thing as abusive text.) The Blood Girl and the Knight is a very popular work of other types written by the author Returned from Han and Tang Dynasties. Live story. The first volume of the lost prologue ~ the captured knight About half a century ago, a mysterious icy blue meteorite fell from the sky. Suddenly, the catastrophe came, and an army of demon species headed by the blood-sucking species struck the ground. This group of Satans who came back from **** burned, killed and plundered, ruthlessly trampled on all the products cast by the development of mankind for thousands of years. The coalition forces dispatched by human governments from all over the world under the hasty alliances were defeated and defeated under the devastating offensive of the demons. In that era, human civilization suffered a devastating blow. Bright red blood stained the sewers and water sources of every city. The ruins filled with blood and fire were filled with rotten and festering corpses. The painful cry of children and the desperate eyes of adults intertwined this piece of despair. Human city. Until an opportunity and miracle, a desperate human being discovered. The coming of the meteorite not only brought these **** Satans, it was also accompanied by hope and dawn. Today, the world has been divided in half by the demon species, but humans are no longer able to face disasters and evils, because among humans, there has been born a rank that focuses on fighting disasters, a paladin. The sacred martial arts academies blooming everywhere in human society and the sacred martial arts associations that are becoming more mature indicate that mankind has the power to compete with the demon species. As the pioneer heroes who came out first when the disaster came, Ji Bai, the shining knight, had always been a pioneer, fighting against the demon species on the front line, but was defeated in a battle with the vampire species and was captured by the enemy in the vampire castle. , Inside the underground prison with black gray and dark red as the main color. The blood on the black iron chain has long since dried up. A handsome young man was firmly **** on the black-gray reverse cross. The cumbersome and heavy black chains wrapped his limbs and body three times inside and outside. He closed his eyes tightly, and the piece he was wearing It would be better to say that it was just a few broken pieces of cloth, with hideous blood scabs and scars all over his body. Ji Bai no longer remembers how long he has been locked in this dark living coffin. He feels that his spirit is going to collapse, his consciousness has become numb, and his body smells of sorrow and blood. , The odor of sweat filled up and formed a very subtle and unique odor. Ji Bai felt that he was going to get moldy. Even if he wanted to move his body, it was just a luxury. The feeling of fatigue and fatigue made him even need to raise his head at this time. Some energy. In addition, Ji Bai couldn''t understand why this group of vampires had not put him to death, but gave him the minimum amount of food and water every day to keep him alive. The sound of light footsteps echoed in this silent dungeon, awakening Ji Bai¡¯s faint consciousness. He raised his eyes laboriously and looked forward. The door of the dungeon opened unexpectedly. The dawn-like light poured into the dim dungeon, making Mu Fan, who had long been accustomed to the dark environment, feel dazzling. "Bang!" The blood-stained gray metal door closed again, but it seemed that something came in. A few seconds later, Ji Bai, who had recovered his sight, blinked and squinted and looked forward, but found nothing. "Meeting for the first time~ Dear ¡®Radiant Knight¡¯, admiring your name for a long time." A tender, soft but charming voice came. Ji Bai was taken aback for a moment, then slowly moved his gaze down, and couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. It was a silver-haired loli in a black gothic dress, her skin was sickly white, two pointed tiger teeth grinned out, and two bat-shaped hairpins would be as smooth as silk. The silver hair was tied into a double ponytail that dragged to the ground like water. The two scarlet pupils were looking at Ji Bai with a strange feeling, and their delicate and lovely faces were like porcelain dolls. "My name, Lassambari Lias, the twenty-sixth generation of the Scarlet Queen of the blood family, lucky to meet~" The silver-haired loli in front of her raised her long skirt and bowed a noble salute. "You are! Cough, cough, cough and suck, Queen of Vampires?!" Ji Bai''s squinted eyes widened as the boss gleamed, revealing a few rays of shock. "Exactly, then, honorable knight, I have already introduced myself, should you also declare yourself?" "Haha!" Ji Bai sneered twice, closed his eyes and remained silent. "Now, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to say it~, I know your name, Ji Bai, don''t you?" Lilias walked over with an unknown smile, holding hands. "Huh??!" A jade-cold touch came from Ji Bai''s face, and he opened his eyes subconsciously, and saw the silver-haired loli close at hand using her little soft boneless hand. Stroked his cheek. "Tsk away your dirty hands, or don''t blame me for being impolite!" "Yo? You''re welcome? What kind of unkind method is that?" Hearing Ji Bai''s bluffing roar, Lilias seemed to have discovered a fun toy, and her two Shui Lingling eyes looked curiously. Ji Bai''s face. "Is it going to rush up and pierce people''s hearts with a sword~ or after cutting off people''s limbs, will they become a hot weapon to vent?" Lilias didn''t say this sentence at all with a harmless and innocent smile on her face. I feel ashamed of speaking. "No, that would dirty my little brother." Ji Bai pursed his lips, deliberately making a very contemptuous expression. "Well, I don''t have any other skills, but I''m very good at the poor mouth." Lilias licked her small lips, showing no signs of irritation at all. "Cut" Seeing that Lilias didn''t get so angry that she was executed as she thought, Ji Bai wanted to turn her head away, but was dragged back by the loli in front of her by grabbing her chin. "Hey, it''s very impolite to keep your head aside when you speak. It seems that I will spend a lot of time teaching you in the future." Lilias sighed silently. "It''s just a prisoner, I have nothing to say to you." "Oh? It''s not a topic, right? You can find one now~, for example, you killed the vampire grand duke." "Huh? Heh, what do you think you are going to say, it turned out to be that thing, how come I chopped off the abnormal vampire uncle''s head, do you want to avenge him?" Ji Bai narrowed his eyes. The corners of his mouth were a little bit curled up. "No, no, it doesn''t matter to me that you kill him, or even smash him into pieces, on the contrary, I would clap my hands if I was there." It seems that the inside of the vampire is not monolithic, Ji Bai thought. "just" Lilias'' smile gradually filled with bloodthirsty. "Boom!" "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!" Ji Bai felt a churn in his abdomen, he was already very weak and he spewed out blood. "The maid you killed, the maid of the Grand Duke of Vampires, she is the only funny guy who can talk to me." Lilias slowly retracted the powder fist that hit Ji Bai''s abdomen, in a tone of voice. Zhong brought a few hints of coldness. "Cough, cough, cough, killers, must be conscious of being killed," Ji Bai said coldly, biting his blood-stained teeth after a long time to recover. "Puff! Naive, the true truth has always been the weak and the strong! Humans and other things, you kill and you kill." "Yes, so she deserves it!" Ji Bai continued to irritate Lilia with words viciously. "Heh, hehe, do it now! Come on! If you want to kill or slash, it''s not your grandfather if I blink!" Ji Bai, who had already foreseen his end, instantly lost his scruples, and yelled at him without covering up. Get up, he knows that if he doesn''t scold him, he won''t have a chance. You have to scold you enough! "Heh! The chest is like an iron plate, and there is too little secretion of dysplasia hormones? As far as your qualifications are concerned, you are lacking in being a female cousin!" Ji Bai became addicted to cursing for a while. "Ah, curse, continue cursing, as long as you don''t feel the pain later." Lilias fixed Ji Bai''s body with profound eyes. "It hurts? A joke! The head is dropped but the bowl is a little scarred, who is afraid of who smelly bitch?!" "Death? Hehe, I think it''s beautiful~ I think you misunderstood what I mean, I''m finished~ I don''t have any intention of killing you. It''s better to say that if someone wants to attack you now, I will pinch him. A smash." Lilia slowly squeezed (meow) her double ponytail. "Oh? Are you trying to force a confession?" "Can you pry something out of your mouth? I''m not that boring~" Ji Bai frowned slightly, feeling that he couldn''t understand the idea of ??the vampire in front of him. "Now let''s get to the topic, now, has Mr. Cavaliers ever heard of how vampires breed?" Lilias smiled with a hint of meaning. "What else, not like human beings, it''s a fight in bed after the two sexes have (meow) love?" Ji Bai obviously had no patience to answer her question. "That''s just the rest of the vampires, do you want to know how the vampire royal family passed on to the next generation?" "I don''t want to." Ji Bai refused very shamelessly. "Hey? Don''t have this attitude, I''m doing this for your own good, because" Lilias licked her two sharp tiger teeth. Chapter 2: "Later, you are going to be a letterpress textbook yourself, how can you not understand it well and learn postures in advance?" "?? What do you mean?!" Looking at Lilias''s smile in front of him, Ji Bai suddenly felt a cold back in his back, and a bad premonition surged into his heart. "Hehe, would you like to listen?" Lilias nodded Ji Bai''s nose, and then walked away like a walk in the garden. "Every generation of the vampire queen has a chance to have an heir for the first time. Although the vampire king is not unable to reproduce biologically, but in that way, the blood will be impure and the way of giving birth to the heir by the first embrace, but The offspring can completely inherit all the genetic genes of the maternal line, because each generation of the vampire queen has only one chance, so the selection of offspring is particularly important." "What''s the use of you telling me this?" Ji Bai frowned. "Of course it''s useful, because" Lilias'' smile gradually became nasty. "You, will be my successor in the future~ My lovely, daughter?" "What, ghost?!" Ji Bai was completely dumbfounded. "Oh, I forgot to give you science, the first embrace is a ritual to turn human beings into vampires." "! ­¿? Wait! You didn''t mean it!?" Ji Bai suddenly wanted to understand all of this in an instant, why the vampire has not executed himself since imprisoning him here. "Ah, it''s a pity~ the cute knight is about to become his most annoying race" Lilias'' smile is absolutely beautiful, like a blooming lily, but in Ji Bai''s eyes, this smile is simply It''s the smirk of the devil. "No! It''s impossible! Turn human beings into vampires or something." "Don''t believe it? Okay, I''ll prove, show, give, you, see~" Before Ji Bai could react, a petite figure flew over, and the cold and itchy pain was in his own. The neck bloomed. "Auuuuuu!" A silver-haired loli was hugging herself, her sharp teeth pierced her skin, deep into the flesh, a burst of numbness, like the feeling of tens of thousands of ants eating her together. . Ji Bai struggled desperately, but the iron chain restrained him so tightly that the silver hair that hugged him on his neck was more like a brown candy and couldn''t get rid of it. "Ah! Bastard, bastard! Wait, when I go out, I must give you XX before XX!" Ji Bai, who was mad and tortured by pain, yelled desperately, but he didn''t notice it, his own voice The thread is gradually becoming sharper and thinner. Just wait a moment and you have the tools to commit crimes. Lilia thought badly. Chapter 1 ~ Confused "Huhhhhhhh" bursts of faint and delicate gasps echoed in the enclosed dungeon, and Ji Bai kneeled weakly on the dried blood-stained floor tiles, breathing heavily. "Yes, it''s the heir I''m looking for. The potential is very good!" Ji Bai''s immature voice, whether it was a joke or a joke, came into Ji Bai''s ear, and slowly raised his head, a silver hair with a childlike smile Lolita rushed into her eyes, and it was the devil who had caused him unforgettable pain! Ji Bai kept moving back in horror. "Don''t come here." Ji Bai''s soft and tender voice softened like a yellow oriole coming out of the valley, and Ji Bai froze for an instant. This, is this your own voice? ? what happened? ! "Hey, it seems that you haven''t understood what the situation is now~ Anyway, welcome to join the world of night, my son." Lilias showed a sly smile, and a wicked curve was drawn out. He took out an expensive patterned silver mirror and threw it at Ji Bai''s feet. Who is this? ! At this moment, Ji Bai seemed to be condensed by the icy wind of the twelfth lunar month, completely sluggish. In the mirror, a silver-haired loli who is exquisite like a doll is also looking at herself at this time, her flawless face is full of stunned expression, and her white skin makes people hard to believe that she is a human, ruby-like. Unbelievable in his eyes. "Are you satisfied with your new look? Hehehehe~ Welcome to join, the world of blood, my son." Lilias'' ridiculous and ridiculous words echoed in his ears, and Ji Bai felt a pot of hot oil poured into his mind. "No, no, no!" In a small rental room, a young man with messy hair struggled to get up from the bed. His eyes were still full of fear. After a closer look, he found that the clothes he was wearing were already covered by sweat. Soaked. I dreamed of the scene at that time. One year later, I still haven''t got rid of this nightmare. A newspaper from more than ten months ago was posted on the wall next to the bedside table, and the headline read ¡®Lonely Army Goes Deep Down! The pioneer hero Radiant Knight was killed in action! ¡¯ This is a newspaper from a year ago. According to human society, he had been executed in the battle a year ago, and he would never appear in such a rental house intact. That''s right, the person lying on the bed is Ji Bai who was captured by the Vampire Queen a year ago. In the past year, Ji Bai has followed the instinct of blood-thirsty in his body and led the army of vampires with the appearance of his most annoying creature. South and North Wars. The blood of werewolves, demons, succubus, vampire rebels, and even humans had been contaminated with the blood of these creatures. Under his repeated secret plans, with the help of the vampire camp''s long-accumulated trust in him, he seized the opportunity to escape from birth in one fell swoop, and finally stayed away from the city of eternal night where no light can be seen. Fleeing all the way back to the dividing line of the human city-state, he immediately transformed into a human form, and smoothly stepped into his hometown where he hadn''t returned for a year, feeling the long-lost prosperous human city. Since Ji Bai always wore a fully enclosed''Radiant Judgment'' armor when he was a Radiant Knight, there are very few people who know the true appearance of the Radiant Knight, except for his close friends who were born and died. There really isn''t anyone, so the people''s first impression of the Radiant Knight is often the tightly wrapped iron canned body armor. Ji Bai, who had gone back to the human city state with great difficulty, could have gone to the temple to find his best friend, but when he walked a hundred miles away from the temple, he stopped and couldn''t take a step, so he stood stunned. Stayed sluggish in place. The current self, this monster with human blood on his hands, really has the right to step in here? In the past year, have you been more or less assimilated by vampires, will it pose a threat to human society? These questions are like a torture of Ji Bai''s conscience, lingering in his head for a long time, unable to disperse. Chapter 2 ~ It''s still money after all Ji Bai interrupted his memories, and after a big yawn, he turned over and got up on the bed, went down to the bed and picked up the clothes and pants that he had put neatly on the bedside table last night. Ji Bai used to be a very free and easy person, apart from his own bottom line and life creed, he is also the kind of unruly, unruly, and elegant man who loves freedom. If he changes to the past, these clothes are not so good. , Not to mention that it is folded, but there is no treatment for throwing the bedside table, just throw it on the ground and wait for the next day to pick it up by yourself. Well, it was really like this at first, but after this legendary and epic year, many of Ji Bai¡¯s past habits have disappeared, or in other words, the habits he used to think he was handsome and free are all in. A certain hateful Queen of Shake S Lolita¡¯s brutal and inhumane tune (meow) was directly broken off, and he was forced to implant a new version of the biography that he had never played before¡ªa set of complete formulation. The etiquette habits of the vampire nobility. These aristocratic etiquette with all kinds of exquisite odor in Ji Bai''s eyes are simply a headache, but fortunately, the influence of being in a human state is not too deep. Ji Bai went to the washroom and did a simple daily cleaning and maintenance of his body. After a little tidying up in front of the mirror, he stepped on a pair of flip-flops and walked to the small kitchen. Closing his eyes and thinking, the dark pattern hidden on the back of his hand flashed with a weird scarlet light, and then the light was so big that it enveloped Ji Bai''s body, and the dense black and ink bats flapped their wings. From the red light, it diffused and flew out to the surroundings, but dissipated when it touched the building wall, and the figure in the scarlet light gradually became small and exquisite. In the blink of an eye, the previously decadent youth disappeared without a trace, replaced by a petite-looking silver-haired girl with sickly white skin. The long and thick eyelashes are like two small cattail fans, and the bright ruby-like eyes contain autumn waves. The delicate small face is actually sickly white, without any makeup, a natural beauty that is dusty and refined. The girl is wearing a black Lolita dress. The slender and tender feet under the skirt are wrapped in soft white silk. A black and white ribbon is tied on the thigh, and a pair of small bells is tied on the ankle. The three thousand silver silks, which are as long as silk and smooth, are tied by a bat-shaped hairpin into two double ponytails that hang down to the ground like flowing water, and their small ears are slightly pointed. The silver-haired girl opened those scarlet eyes with strange charm, and vaguely saw her current image through the window on the side of the stove, and a trace of disgust flashed through her eyes. This image resented and felt the most resentful in her memory. The scared creature was too similar, and this suit was not what I wanted to wear, it was forcibly changed by the **** guy. The eyelids dropped slightly, and he sighed. Following the old habit this morning, Ji Bai stretched out his slender wrist, opened the door of the refrigerator, took out a piece of frozen bread and a pack of medical blood bags from the refrigerator, and took it from the door and clamped it in the cat¡¯s eye. The newspaper in the gap returned to the living room with two thin white legs. Sitting on the sofa in an elegant sitting posture, closing his eyes to the medical blood pack, folded his hands together, and made a standard eating ceremony. After a while, he slowly opened the blood pack and pinched out a straw while looking at the newspaper while sucking. (Meow) Suck in. For the vampire¡¯s unique eating straws, Ji Bai has probably been used to it this year, and now he can sit with his face and heart not beating, and treat the pleasant moment of tasting blood with a normal heart. In fact, Ji Bai does not need to change into a vampire state to eat like this every day. This is purely a last resort. If he does not keep sucking blood once every five days, Ji Bai cannot guarantee that he will not be affected by the blood in his heart. The strong desire to drive madness leads to the "blood bags" that can be seen everywhere on the street to go directly to the streets. Moreover, the blood that Ji Bai **** is always purchased in hospitals through regular channels, and there is no problem of harming humans. "The blood bag seems to be not enough." Ji Bai couldn''t help frowning while reading the newspaper. As the saying goes, a penny stumps countless heroes. Since the birth of Ji Baiyu, his expenses have not decreased but increased. Not only is the energy supply needed for human functions, but also the bloodthirsty desire of vampires. This For the wallet, it was a huge challenge. Right now, with rent and various expenses, Ji Bai''s pocket was about to bottom out, which made him feel anxious. I knew that when I fled back, I should just take some valuable vampire crafts. Maybe I can buy a good price as a trophy, so that I can at least not worry about what to eat and drink in my life, but it seems that vampires are immortal. ? Chapter 3 ~ No money is absolutely impossible "Sir, please show your resume and other documents that can prove your identity." The interviewer sitting on a soft chair with black framed eyes said indifferently. "Hey? To be a security guard or something, do I need a resume or something?" Ji Bai was taken aback for a moment. His identity might have been destroyed as early as a year ago. How could these things be taken out by himself now? "? Young man, have you traveled from the last century?" The black-framed interviewer had an expression of ¡®this is not a matter of course¡¯. Chapter 3: "Even to be a monk these days, you need to get a diploma from a Buddhist academy. What''s more, you still work as a security guard in a formal large-scale private company like ours? What are you talking about to hold this job?" After that, the black frame interviewer. Looking at the cheap young man in front of him, a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes. "I can slash people, I can fight very well, does this count?" Ji Bai spread his hands. "Puffpuffpuff!" The interviewer who unscrewed the bottle cap and poured water into his mouth spouted out, showering on the face of the servant lady, knowing that she could not blame the immediate boss, the servant lady had to turn his sorrowful gaze to Ji. Bai makes Ji Bai feel a little helpless. "Ahem, young man, what do you say? Can fight? This is considered a specialty? Then why don''t I just pick a gangster on the street to be a security guard? You really think that the job of security can be easily done by being able to fight. Is it?" The interviewer held up the black-rimmed glasses on the bridge of his nose, speaking with earnestness, like a teacher scolding students. "Eh? The security or something, can I fight for a while? Do I have to be proficient in maintaining battery cars?" Ji Bai looked puzzled. "Of course not! The so-called security is the customer''s first image of the company. First of all, in terms of image, no matter how bad it looks, you have to have a gentle and elegant temperament and Xingyu sword eyebrow face, right? Find a ruffian to give it to you. The company acts as a front door, may I ask any customer who dare to come to us to discuss business?" It seems that this reason is waiting. Did he scold me as a scumbag just now? Ji Bai touched his head. "So, young man, you have been brushed down just for the first level, and you still can''t come up with your resume and identification? Do you think this company will employ such a suspicious person with unknown origin?" A few minutes later, Ji Bai walked out of this luxurious high-rise building and looked back at the reinforced concrete building standing in front of him speechlessly. It¡¯s already the fifth one. Today, just one morning, Ji Bai, who was about to run out of wallets, was out looking for a job, but he didn¡¯t expect that he touched his nose on the first day. The fifth one refused. Thinking of this, he not only showed a bitter smile, who could have imagined that the former first knight, who was infinitely beautiful in the past, would actually be reduced to the point where he was living on the streets looking for work? Go to your best friend for help? Stop making trouble, what I am most afraid of now is to see them... Ji Bai once was quite disdainful of copper odors such as money. To put it bluntly, he didn''t know how much firewood, rice, oil and salt were expensive. "Money is not omnipotent" Ji Bai used to put this sentence on his lips, but that was when there was no shortage of money at all. In fact, poverty can really change a person''s thoughts and behaviors, and now he is so poor. Bai''s Ji Bai recalled the next sentence of this sentence, "But no money is absolutely impossible." "Dele, let''s look for other places." Just as Ji Bai turned and walked away, a black Ferrari with a shiny metallic shell drove up from behind and steadily parked in front of the company. The security guards who stood at the door and had competed in F4 in various styles immediately put on a cold and competent appearance. Which wealthy woman is this? If you are attracted, maybe you don''t have to work hard! "Miss." The neatly dressed and frosty maid held a parasol, walked to the back seat and opened the car door by herself, and a blonde girl in a white silk dress got out of the car. "Yeah! Isn''t this the second lady? The humble post is a deputy manager of this branch, named" The black-framed interviewer who had previously reprimanded Ji Bai as an elder, dog nose sniffed here very sensitively. A face of flattery. "It doesn''t matter who you are to the young lady, please consciously go away." The maid looked at the black-rimmed glasses man in front of her with a cold face. "Hey, I, I mean if the second lady has any needs, just come and tell me." The blond girl who walked slowly out of the car ignored the embarrassed man in front of her. She turned her gaze to the figure wearing a cheap T-shirt and jeans from the back. She always felt that this figure was a bit familiar and seemed to be there. Have seen. Chapter 4 ~ Knights At noon, the aggressive blazing sun was high in the sky, and Ji Bai sat on the steps of a small shop, shielding the direct sunlight from the front door. Ji Bai, who had just walked out of the ninth store, was not in a good mood at the moment. He even began to suspect that if he continued to run like this, sooner or later he would achieve the achievement of being rejected by the 999th store. It¡¯s really difficult to find a job. It¡¯s even harder than the fame battle that killed the Count Dracula himself. This morning until noon, there is no progress at all. Under the bright sun, Ji is running around sweating and sweating. He felt a burst of hunger while his mouth was dry. Yes, there was absolutely no progress in finding a job, but he had to add calories again. Ji Bai couldn''t help rolling his eyes, and stood up from the steps with a long sigh. Only, let''s have a meal first. A penny stumps countless heroes. This sentence is really the most incisive colloquialism researched by the ancients with rich experience in life. Now Ji Bai can finally understand why some thief would think that a part-time job is impossible. He stretched out his hand. To the battery car. But Ji Bai would definitely not do things like stealing. According to his words, he was born as a paladin knight. He has his professional ethics and knight creed. He can''t let himself look down on himself. , So it is impossible for him to cough and steal. In fact, as a knight of the Paladin Association, Ji Bai did have a few wealthy savings, but in fact the savings card was taken away by the group of vampires after being captured. "Mr. Mr., we have a big bargain for the opening of our store today. All customers who dine in our store are 50% off. Do you need to know?" A young man with a bright smile and neat waiter clothes interrupted while walking and thinking about how to do it Ji Bai''s idea of ??looking for a job. Ji Bai glanced at the waiter in front of him, then looked at the antique restaurant behind him, the scale resembling a Taoist temple, and saw the little brother in front of him become silent. "Do you think I look like the kind of person who can afford it?" Ji Bai said, tugging at his cheap T-shirt. Who knows, recently, some rich people wore these simple clothes and walked to the five-star hotel, and then threw a green agate on the face of the contemptuous counter attendant during the checkout. No need to look for it'', the big money guys call this kind of gameplay "face-slaps". Forget about 30 years of Hexi and Hedong, they simply can''t keep up with the thinking of these rich people. "Even if you don''t have money, you can go in and see, sir?" The waiter still greeted him with a smile. "You guys, what''s the average price of a dish." Ji Bai squinted his eyes and crossed his head. "Hey? It''s not expensive, right? The average lunch is no more than a thousand." "See you later." Without waiting for him to speak, Ji Bai beckoned and left. Can one lunch cost nearly a thousand dollars? What is the difference between this legal robbery? After walking around, Ji Bai found a small shop suitable for his current value, and sat down with peace of mind. "Boss, come to a bowl of vegetarian noodles. No meat or vegetables." "Hole, boy, but are you really not going to add meat? Young people in your grade are developing and in need." "No need for the boss, I recently lost weight." Ji Bai waved his hand. "Oh, okay, although the meat dishes in this shop are free." "Oh! Then add it!" The boss''s mouth twitched, then looked back at the cheap T-shirt that the young man was wearing, and then sighed slowly. It is not easy to be young now. Other children of this age are probably still enjoying the youthful and energetic school time in school. Ji Bai, who was sitting at the door of the store, didn''t know what the boss was thinking. He looked around and fixed his eyes on the luxurious restaurant not far away. Several young people in knight dresses were talking about something. A badge engraved with an exquisite shield cross relief was worn on their chests, as if it was deliberately worn in the most conspicuous position, deliberately to make people notice. Ji Bai knew that badge, not only did he know it, but he was also very familiar with it. The Knight Order represented by that badge was created by the ¡®Radiant Knight¡¯. Chapter 5 ~ Noodles Just as Ji Bai was peeking at the knights in the luxurious restaurant next door who were talking about something, a palm was slapped on his arm abruptly. "Young man, why are you so serious?" A bold voice with a little husky voice came from behind. "Huh huh!?" Attention was kept elsewhere, and besides that he was peeping, Ji Bai was shocked by such a sudden excitement. "I''m going, uncle, you scared me! If you change it to the past, this is to pay for my mental loss, okay?" Turning his head, seeing the noodle shop owner with chin and beard stubble, Ji Bai breathed a sigh of relief. Said angrily. "Huh? Mental loss? You kid don''t judge me, uncle, I have eaten more salt than you have eaten!" The boss uncle put the large bowl of noodles in his other hand in front of Ji Bai. Followed Ji Bai''s sight and looked over. "Cut, it turned out to be watching a few guys? Seeing so hard, do you have any hobbies like Longyang, little brother?" After that, the boss took a step back vigilantly and stayed away. Ji Bai. "You have any Longyang addiction! Can''t you be curious? And even if I have that, what are you doing, uncle? What are you doing? Don''t you have a B number in your heart?" Ji Bai looked disgusted To the boss''s uncle''s five big and three rough abstract shapes. "Hey, now you young people, forget it, don''t talk about it." The boss sat next to Ji Bai very familiar, and once again looked at the restaurant sitting in the high-end air-conditioned private room. Four knights. "I can see that those four are Paladin Knights, right?" The boss narrowed his eyes and said to Ji Bai with a silly look. Chapter 4: "Huh? Uncle, you actually know something like a paladin knight?" "Little young man! Tucson is broken, I know what it is? Tell you, I not only know that they are knights, but I can also see which knights from the palace they belong to." Ji Bai''s shocked expression made the boss very shocked. It was unhappy, and immediately began to show off the little inventory in his stomach. "Oh, let''s talk about it?" "They are brilliant knights, right? The number and combat effectiveness of the knights rank first in the knights." "Huh? Uncle, you know?" "That''s, you young and young, don''t think that our older generations don''t know how to keep up with the times." Ji Bai''s admiring appearance made the boss''s vanity very satisfied. He held his head high and looked proud. It was as if he was also a member of the Brilliant Knights. "Moreover, I also know that the Brilliant Knights are formed by the worshipers of the Knight King''Radiant'', and he created it with one hand. The Radiant Knight is indeed worthy of being a knight king. The name." The boss said with emotion. "Hey, it''s so so." Ji Bai subconsciously responded modestly when he heard someone praise him so much. "What are you laughing at? Didn''t you praise you?" The boss glanced contemptuously at Ji Bai, who was wearing a bargain. "You little young man, don''t be too lofty" The uncle patted Ji Bai on the shoulder, and his tone suddenly became serious and earnest. "I know, young people like you just want to prove themselves very hard. They left their hometown, their relatives, and gave up a lot, but in the end they lost everything. In the end, the family didn¡¯t recognize themselves, making them lonely in their old age. "Hey, I have a friend like this." At this point, the uncle sighed. "That friend, is it actually you?" Ji Bai tilted his head, "cough cough cough! You, hey, you young man, people are hard to dismantle, people are hard to dismantle, ah! Eat, eat your noodles. !" The uncle coughed and concealed his embarrassment of being seen through, stood up and hurriedly walked into the shop. Ji Bai smiled, and drew a pair of brand new and clean chopsticks from the chopsticks tube placed in the middle of the table, and was stunned when he glanced at the noodles in front of him. The large bowl in front of me was filled with slow noodles, and the surface was filled with beef tendon and beef. Strange, what I ordered is only one-sided, right? Looking at the uncle who was busy again in the shop, a warm current poured into Ji Bai¡¯s heart. (There will be more in a while) Chapter 6 ~ Cat Ear Girl After spending less than ten minutes eating up the whole bowl of noodles, Ji Bai said to the boss and walked out of the shop, glanced casually, and the four knights sitting in the luxurious restaurant were also gone. After lunch, Ji Bai, whose stomach was filled up, was very satisfied. After filling his stomach, Ji Bai once again regained his confidence in finding a job and embarked on the journey again. Walking on the street where the sun was shining brightly, Ji Bai used a toothpick to pick up the residue between his teeth and was about to throw it away, but there was no trash can nearby. As a well-educated Miyoshi knight who lives in the present, it is naturally impossible for him to make an unqualified act of littering. After looking around, Ji Bai''s gaze froze in the side alley. There might be a trash can in it, thinking about this, Ji Bai walked in slowly, and when he threw the toothpick into the trash can, when he was about to come out, a strong smell of blood poured in. Ji Bai''s nasal cavity. The smell of blood seems to be. Ji Bai''s eyes condensed, and then he walked into the depths of the small alley. As he went deeper, he faintly heard a delicate moan (meow). There was only an inconspicuous corner deep in the alley. When I turned my head, a petite body wrapped in a tattered hemp cloth squirmed. It was a cherry-haired girl who looked only about seven or eight years old. At this moment, she His condition didn''t look very good, the porcelain doll-like face was pale and painful, and blood was gurgling from the wound at the snow-white ankle. If this momentum continues, it may be dangerous if it does not stop the bleeding! "It''s okay? It''s okay, don''t be afraid, I want to take you there." Ji Bai solidified before he finished speaking, and his outstretched hand floated in the air and stopped. It was not because of anything else. He saw the girl''s head. The pair of fluffy cat ears on the top. Demon species! ? Suddenly, Ji Bai retracted his outstretched hand, staring blankly at the cat-eared young girl who was struggling on the ground in pain, and took a step back calmly. How could the demon species appear in the human city state? So what should I do now? Is it to follow the knight''s creed and social values ??to hand this young and dying cat girl to the Holy Martial Association? Looking at the pale in front of the alien whose life was constantly losing, Ji Bai was silent. As a human being, a paladin knight who swears to kill the demon species, the best solution to this situation is to donate this young cat girl to the paladin martial arts association, without having to bear any responsibilities. However, this cat-eared girl¡¯s life might be "uuuuuuuuuuuh" just when Ji Bai was stunned, the cat-eared girl in front of her seemed to be aware of someone looking at her in front of her, she gritted her teeth and opened it. Those amber eyes were filled with fear and panic. The small body was shaking like a garlic clove, the white skin and the skinny body all showed that her health status was not optimistic. "Yes, can you not hurt Watt? I, I have no malice towards humans, even if I am hungry, I have never thought of hurting humans." There was a hint of cry in the tender voice trembling. As a former knight, am I shaken? ...Ji Bai bit his lip, squeezed his fist, and suddenly became at a loss but at a loss. Demon species is the enemy of mankind! If it is not eliminated in time, mankind will one day usher in the disaster of extinction. If you let go of it now, isn''t it the opposite of mankind? ? For them, that gang of beasts, absolutely cannot be merciful! Thinking of this, Ji Bai looked struggling, and finally decided, gritted his teeth, and slowly walked towards the young helpless cat lady. "Uuuuu~ Yes, I''m sorry, I''m just too hungry, I can''t help but think about going over the trash can. If this is wrong, I will never do it again." Ji Bai, who had just walked to the side of the cat mother, fell into a daze again, looking at the hungry and skinny cat girl in front of him, with wounds on several parts of his body, overlapping with the memory somewhere. The clenched fist was finally slowly lowered, Ji Bai sighed, always feeling that he was old, and he began to become sentimental, like a girl. "Don''t move." "Huh?" Seeing Ji Bai stretch out her hand, the cat girl panicked. "I''ll bandage the wound for you, don''t move it." Ji Bai squatted down, pulled out a white silk scarf from his pocket, pinched the cat girl''s small white ankle and began to perform a simple bandage, at least to stop the blood. . Chapter 7 ~ Hustle The "emmmm" girl with cat ears curled up in a large burlap shook her two hairy ears, two amber vertical pupils with fear and fear that have not disappeared, and her eyes reflected the adult male in front of her. Human shadows. "Don''t move around, otherwise I will be really helpless when the wound becomes infected." Feeling the small ankle on his hand that he wanted to retract but didn''t dare to say, Ji Bai frowned slightly. Pinch the cat ear girl''s ankle with one hand, and lightly cover her ankle wound with the silk scarf with the other. "Meow~" The cat-eared girl shuddered, as if her hair was blown up, and the two stood upright, their petite bodies trembling uncontrollably, and some tears accumulated in the two vertical pupils. "Hey" Looking at the pitiful girl in front of him, with big teary eyes, Ji Bai sighed silently. But he can''t help this kind of child the most. He can''t bear the pain and can''t bear the pain. Look at this picture. His face couldn''t lift up his anger to accuse them. After a moment of silence, Ji Bai took out a small blue ball of wool from his pocket and shook it under her eyes. "Meow~meow~?" The cat-eared girl was taken aback for a moment, her ears trembled for a while, and then the two water-spirit pupils that looked like gem agates followed the yarn ball in my hand and turned around, like two glass **** Similar. Hey, it seems to be effective. Sure enough, cats like to play with yarn balls, so the sub-cats may also be interested in this stuff. "You play with this first, bear with it, you may feel a little pain next." "Meow~?" The cat-eared girl who had been thinking about the ball of yarn in Ji Bai''s hand saw him throw the ball of yarn over, and immediately connected her two claws, holding the ball of yarn that was flying, she didn''t hear it at all. The advice given by Ji Bai. Seeing that the cat¡¯s ear girl¡¯s attention was completely drawn to other things, Ji Bai wiped the sweat off his forehead, knowing that what he is doing now is strictly illegal, and rising to a higher level is regarded as anti-social. It''s not an exaggeration. If you are fanned by some guys who want to make big news all day long, you will probably be pushed to the opposite of humanity. Okay, hurriedly, hoping that nothing went wrong, Ji Bai thought silently, and then with a strong hand, he grabbed both ends of the ribbon to make a knot. "! ­¿? Meow! Woo!" Just when the cat-like scream was about to break through the sky and was deafening, I said that it was too late and then quickly, and a big hand timely covered the little mouth of the girl with cat ears. Be strict. "Don''t yell! Are you trying to kill us two?" Ji Bai, who suppressed her voice extremely low, advised the pitiful cat lady who was covering her mouth in front of her eyes with tears in her eyes. If this scream is spread out, then the accusation of helping the devil seed can be taken seriously. If it can''t be rumored for a few days, it will be another upgraded version, can it be obtained? I have worked so hard to return to human society, but I don''t want to be permanently expelled as a demon species! "Have you calmed down?" After a long while, I watched with a vigilant look at Mao Erniang whose mood swings in my arms were gradually disappearing, and asked slowly. Chapter 5: "Ooo, ooo ~" eyes sparkling with tears, cat ears girl desperately lit a small head. Seeing the girl with cat ears stabilized, Ji Bai was relieved. Ji Bai admits that his actions may be rude, but he is a knight, not a nanny, and doesn''t know how to coax the demon seed children into not crying or making trouble. He only knows how to cut the demon seed is the most efficient way. At this moment, there was a sudden hustle and bustle at the entrance of the alley, as if there was a dispute. Oops, couldn''t it be that the sound just now was not concealed after all and was heard? "Stay here and don''t move until I come back." Ji Bai frowned, planning to go out to see the situation, and said to the cat-eared girl who had stabilized her injury before leaving. "You, are you going to hand me over to those people, meow~?" The cat-eared girl curled up her delicate body and asked timidly, her eyes filled with fear. "I won''t hand you over." Ji Bai patted the dust on his pants, slowly got up from the ground and walked towards the entrance of the alley, leaving behind a cat ear lady who was staring at him in a daze. After walking out for a while, Ji Bai frowned slightly. He didn''t even know why he did this step. Obviously, he would have done his best if he didn''t give out the position of the cat ear lady. Theoretically speaking, Ji Bai frowned. I don''t need to help her solve the wound problem. Gradually approaching the doorway of the alley, and discovering that there were no people gathered in front of the alley around the corner, Ji Bai was relieved, and then slowly leaned against the wall, poking out his head and watching. And just now at the noodle restaurant where I was eating noodles, four young people wearing knight dresses stood proudly in front of the noodle restaurant and seemed to shout something. These four guys are the brilliant knights I saw before. . Chapter 8 ~ Broad Days "Who is the owner of this shop?! Come out quickly, my captain wants to see you!" The knight member with the pigtail patted the wooden table placed outside the shop and shouted loudly. The shout drew A lot of crowds onlookers. "Come here! The four knights who came to the shop wanted something to eat? Pharaoh, I must offer the best dish!" The boss with a bloated body and an apron hurried out of the shop, rubbing his hands to please He smiled at the four young knights in front of him. "We are not here to eat." The headed knight waved his hand, and glanced at the simple and plain outfits of the shop in front of him, and a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes that was not easy to detect. "I wonder if the boss has noticed something unusual near your shop recently?" The knight with short hair in the lead glanced at the noodle shop owner in front of him and asked calmly. "Abnormal? This" the boss looked at the four people in front of him hesitantly, feeling a little puzzled. "Well, I''ll just pick it up. It''s true. The four of us received the task above to hunt down a demon species that fled to a human city. This matter is of great importance. Please also ask the boss to cooperate with our investigation. "The short-haired knight frowned slightly and explained slowly. "Demon kind?!" The boss took a breath, then his head shook like a rattle. "No, absolutely not, several knights, how can I get into such a big Buddha in this small shop, let alone some kind of devil, I don''t even have a few patrons here." "No? Haha, are you sure? I advise you to be honest, otherwise you will find out later but protect the demon species! It will be considered light for your family''s youngest!" Before the short-haired knight said anything, The little braid knight on the side couldn''t stand his temper, and said coldly with a mouthful of the arrogant voice of the dude. "These knights, my house is only such a small shop, even if it is a demon planted, even the mouse is not eye-catching." The unceremonious ruffian of the braided knight spoke, the boss''s face looked on. It also started to become difficult to look. "Geer, don''t make trouble." The short-haired knight symbolically criticized the little braid, and turned to look at the boss indifferently. "Mr. Boss, if you can explain it well, yesterday, we commissioned the divination faction. A colleague of the Paladin, he accurately figured out where she should be right now along the escape route of the demon species. If nothing else, it is near your shop, and" The knight with short hair narrowed his eyes. "Nearby, only your shop can be used as a building to cover your body. I say that. Do you understand what I mean?" "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh) "Is it up to you? We have to search!" Another knight mercilessly interrupted the boss''s self-defense. "Hey, okay, my shop is not very big anyway. If you want to search, you can do it, but please be sure to hurry. The small shop is small and needs to be open." The boss sighed helplessly. Compromised. The short-haired knight winked at the three knights on the side. The other three knights knew everything, and rushed into the shop in three steps and two steps. There was a sound of drumming, followed by several pots and pans. The sound of falling to the ground. "The knight, this shop is small and can''t stand the tossing like this? Could you please ask the other three adults to do it lightly?" The boss''s face now is even more bitter than bitter gourd. "Don''t worry, they know it." It seemed to be an impatient answer. The knight with short hair wrapped his hands around his chest and casually said something, and then he wanted to find a stool to sit and rest. However, after looking around for a week, they were all four-corner stools made of simple crafts , Frowned and retracted his gaze. "Pear card" listened to the sound of smashing from the shop, the boss''s heart was dripping blood, and there was a feeling of living like years. Finally, after a smashing sound, several knights with frowning brows slowly walked out. "Not found?" The short-haired knight showed a little disbelief. In his opinion, the fortuneteller¡¯s prediction is absolutely reliable and cannot be wrong. What''s more, the fortune-telling faction paladin hired by himself with great effort. If you don''t find it, not only will you lose your money, but also your prestige in the squad will also be gone forever. And if he captured the demon species wandering in the city, he would fly to the sky, and when he reached the sky in one step, his future in the Knights would be on the same level, and maybe he could be a branch minister. "Intensify efforts and continue searching!" The short-haired knight stared at him, he was already determined, and today he must search for the demon species even if he digs three feet in the ground! "Wait a minute! Several knights! My little shop really can''t stand the search and rummage of a few people? I also ask the knights to open up a favor. You see, I''ve had a good year. There are people, how can you collude with what kind of demon?" The boss rushed forward to block the door of his shop, even with a few begging in his eyes. "Get out of me! Otherwise, you will be arrested for the crime of obstructing the knight''s official duties and for the crime of shielding the devil against humanity!" The short-haired knight threatened viciously. Chapter 9 ~ Borrowing (two more) Ji Bai rubbed his eyes silently, and his eyes fell indifferently on the four knights with aggressiveness. What do you see? Unreasonable hooligan? Or the domineering land ruffian? I don''t know, anyway, it shouldn''t be a knight. The recruitment standards of the Brilliant Knights seemed to be too low at the beginning, which caused any rotten tomato rotten eggs to join the group. From the eyes of these crooked guys, Ji Bai did not see any The spirit of the creed related to the knight is only a riffraff that is difficult to wash away and the shamelessness of the ruffian. Who gave them the right to dominate? Did not come up with a knight order, who gave them the qualifications to break into houses and destroy citizens'' property? The shop that surpasses other people''s survival is just as it should be, and what they do is like a group of uncivilized two tumors. You tell me that people like this are worthy of being a knight? ? The Saint Martial Association has really regressed more and more this year. If it weren''t for the current conditions, I really wanted to kick the idiot president in the face. Moreover, the noodle shop owner, in Ji Bai''s eyes, is a very good person. This morning, the noodle shop owner was the only one who saw his poverty and did not treat him indifferently. Ji Bai¡¯s relentless eyes freeze on the fierce and fierce ruffians in the knight''s skin. Only his close friends know that when Ji Bai shows this expression, he is truly angry. Up. Ji Bai must be in charge of today''s nostalgia. You go to the Glory Knights to inquire about him. But Ji Bai likes to take action against those officials who have no other ability, who will oppress the people, and today is no exception. But Ji Bai didn''t plan to rush to jump up and blow their heads, nor could he summon the ¡®Radiant Judgement¡¯ directly to beat them, otherwise the news that the ¡®Radiant Knight¡¯ was still alive would spread throughout the entire human society. Glancing around his eyes, Ji Bai slowly fixed his gaze in front of the gift and toy store. Dijan Altman, who was holding a few balloons in his hand, had a curved mouth and the scarlet inscription on the back of his hand. There was a flash of time in the humble alley. The staff standing in the door of the store wearing Ultraman leather cases only felt a cold back, as if they were being stared at by something dangerous. "Wow~! Yes, it''s Dijan Altmanye~" The holstered working brother just got over, with a soft and sweet voice that can penetrate the red heart of every adult male. Passed it over. Before he could react, a little silver-haired loli wearing a cute dress and two bat hairpins bounced around him. The long and thick eyelashes are like two small cattail fans, the two eyes are like scarlet azure water spirits, the white and pleasant face is like the fairy princess who walks out of a fairy tale, and the silver-haired pony tails that are as long as flowing water follow. She beating like two dancing elves. "Uh uh uh" the moment I saw the girl, the holster staff felt that the red dot buried deep in his heart was penetrated by Cupid''s arrow. If the holster mask hadn''t blocked his face, I''m afraid at this moment. It was embarrassing, and maybe some enthusiastic citizens would call the demon spirit to be sent into the bars. "Ultraman~ It''s really Ultramanye!" The silver-haired girl''s innocent face was full of excitement, and two hearts appeared in the cute scarlet eyes. It was so cute that it was a foul. To the point. "Ooo, ooo!" Holster staff covered his little heart. "Um, Brother Ultraman, can, can you take a photo with others, people can admire you, chuo~" Silver-haired loli stretched out her small paw and compared her heart to her chest, expecting little There was a hint of shyness on his face. "Uuuuu oh oh!" The holster staff hurriedly covered the nose of the holster, and it seemed that he had to eat two catties of red dates to replenish his body today. "Can you please~" "Dang, of course!" Pleased by such a cute little loli, isn''t it a human being? ! "Really? That''s great! Then, how about we find a hidden place~ There is a lot of talk here~" "No, no problem!" At the moment, Ultraman looked like a hero saddened by Beauty Guan, and resolutely accepted the girl''s invitation. As for leaving the job without authorization, his boss discovered that his salary was deducted? Deduct him! I want to be the little Lolita''s Ultraman, scum, fat foreman! At the moment, the holster staff is already looking like the soul has been hooked out, and you have not noticed the sly smile of the little Lori leading the way in front. "Is it right here? Let''s start!" When he was taken to the small alley, the staff looked around, with a righteous look, and then stared at the exposed back of the silver-haired Lolita. Chapter 6: "Hey hey, I''m sorry, big brother~ I want to borrow something from you to make it happen, so I wronged you first?" "Huh?" Before the staff could react, a scarlet ball of light suddenly rushed into his head, and his consciousness was completely dark. Chapter 10 ~ A New Storm Has Appeared "My lord Knight! I really don''t have any kind of devil in my house. Haven''t you searched it just now? Please do well and let my shop go. Pharaoh, I''m old, it''s just that little bit too old. Ownership, if this is all gone all at once, how can I live?" The boss stood in front of the shop and said that he didn¡¯t want to leave. He begged the four knights in front of him to hope that they would be merciful, and he knelt down. Up. "That''s right, I know the behavior of Pharaoh. I can''t do this with his ten courage." "These knights are too embarrassing, right? The hands are also extremely rude." "How can it be possible to enter the devil species in the city? These knights are not just ransacking their homes in the name of searching?" "I think this is awkward" The voices of the surrounding crowd came into the ears of the short-haired knight headed from all directions. A few blue veins on his head burst out, his fists creaked, and they stared fiercely at the surrounding crowd who looked at the excitement. Glanced. "The knights enforce the law, and the miscellaneous people are waiting to retreat! Otherwise, they will all be arrested for obstructing official protection! If you don''t leave, you can wait for the lawyer''s letter! And you! That''s right! What kind of photos should I take? Put my phone away. ! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being polite!" After the short-haired knight roared like this, the fearful onlookers suddenly dispersed. In the face of the oppression of power, everyone wants to protect themselves and avoid burning themselves. Anyway, it has nothing to do with their own business, and it has nothing to do with their height. Hang up. There is no shortage of cowardice and silence in this world, but the courage to shout for justice. "Old stuff! Get out of the way! Otherwise, don''t blame me for not respecting the old and loving the young!" At this point, the knight with short hair was exposed, and the noodle shop owner was uttered in a tone of impatient disgust, and the three knights next to him also faced him. Lu was not good, and gradually leaned over. "I" "A new storm has appeared! How can it be stagnant?" Just when the scene was at a stalemate, a dynamic, loud and long sound of a certain special film turned into the scene. For a moment, the five people present were silent for a while. . "Excuse me to disturb you, four. Have you seen a Golzan flying over your head just now?" There was a voice that seemed to be covered with a mask, and the four knights turned their heads inexplicably. Look at the sound source. I don''t know when there is another Ultraman with his feet on a wooden stool and his head on the side, looking like a meditator? ? Seeing this person wearing an Ultraman leather case, the four knights were dumbfounded at first. They looked at each other and didn''t understand which monkey invited this guy to make fun of them. Even the noodle shop owner looked at ZZ. . "Who are you?! Did you go to the wrong set? The special camera crew is not here, okay? Get out of me! Don''t hinder the Cavaliers'' office!" The little braid who reacted first yelled at''Ultraman'' and waved. It''s like driving a fly. "You, did you see the Golzan flying over your head just now?" Altman didn''t respond directly, he lowered his feet on the wooden stool, and a pair of light bulbs slowly met the little braided knight. With her eyes, the braided knight feels a little bit pressured inexplicably. "What the **** Golzan? This is not an island country. Where is Golzan Dirzan from?" The braided knight frowned. "Huh? Didn''t you see it? Well, in that case, do you want to see it?" "Eh eh? What are you talking about?" Before the braided knight could recall the meaning of this sentence, a fist with strong wind suddenly enlarged in his field of vision. "Pak!" A crisp crack came, and the man with pigtails flew back all the way back like a kite with a broken line, knocking down a billboard on the side of the road. "You! What did you do?! How dare you attack the knights openly?! Do you know what this means?" This sudden move by Ultraman made the remaining three knights grow their mouths in disbelief. Slowly, there was a burst of fright and anger, and they looked at this''Ultraman'' in indignation. "Ahhhh? Openly attacked the knight?"''Ultraman'' scratched his head incomprehensibly, the two bulb eyes looked a little dull at this moment. "No, I obviously just attacked a few small hooligans looking for trouble, right? It''s a knight, it doesn''t exist." "You!" The short-haired knight was not only shocked that the Ultraman really dared to shoot at the knight, but also shocked that this guy actually knocked the pigtail to the ground with one punch. Can he not have the strength of the pigtail? is that clear? When can a pariah jump out and abuse him casually? ? "Untouchable! How dare you speak to slander and insult the knight! I have to chop off your head today!" A tall knight who couldn''t hold his breath glared and drew half of his sword from his waist, making three moves in two steps. Step, the elbow exerted force, and both hands pushed the sword tip towards''Ultraman''. Seeing the tall knight behind him, the short-haired knight breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t mean to stop him. If someone insults the knight innocently, then the knight has the right to kill him in the street, let alone count it. The charge of deliberately hurting the knight. As for the strength, this tall knight is the first in the apprentice knight''s actual combat assessment, so the short-haired man is not worried about any mistakes. "Cengceng" The sharp blade pierced the air, and the sound of breaking the wind came. In the blink of an eye, the blade tip forced between the eyebrows of''Ultraman''. Unsurprisingly, the next moment this **** untouchable His head would be shattered in half, blood splattered on the spot! However, just when the sword body was about to submerge, the tall knight suddenly felt that all his strength was removed in an instant. His sword was stuck on a heavy mountain, unable to move or retract. Chapter 11 ~ What is a Warrior "These days, any chicken dog can be a knight." Two fingers wrapped in leather gloves intercepted the hand that was stabbed in the face with a half sword, and''Ultraman'' came through the holster. At the sound of the urn sound, he shook his head. "Chihuahua!?" A few hideous veins burst out of the head of the tall knight who pushed the tip of the sword toward the front. From entering the academy to the preliminary examination, the tall knight thought he was invincible all over the world, let alone. He is a freshman of the same class, even a novice knight who is one rank higher than him dare not make a mistake in front of him. The instructor praises him, and his peers respect him, and his arrogant personality makes him even more defiant. , There is even such a feeling that it is second only to the Radiant Knight, one person is under the tens of thousands. How could he allow him to have people in front of him who dare to provoke and slander his talent? What''s more, the other party is just a despicable pariah, and his identity is quite different! "Is this strength without breakfast? There just happened to be a noodle shop here, do I need to wait for you?" Ji Bai in the leather case raised his eyebrows, with a few hints of teasing in his tone. The three people who saw this scene were completely shocked when they saw this scene, especially the other two knights, whose jaws were about to fall to the ground. Karen, Karen who has the most potential to be on the throne of the rookie knight king, is he actually deflated? The one being played has no power to fight back? Or in the hands of an ordinary people who jumped out at will? Was it because he was worried about causing death or something so that he didn''t use his full strength? Also, as a knight, killing a civilian in the street might not have a good effect. "Asshole! You despicable bitch!" Karen''s face changed from crimson at the beginning to purple, not knowing whether it was too much force or the embarrassment caused by his comrades seeing him deflated, and the hands holding the hilt of the sword began to tremble. stand up. Karen''s lungs are about to burst, and he has already used the strength of breastfeeding. Is there any way to react? But where is this Ultraman in front of me? Two fingers were holding the sword head firmly like a mountain, and the body didn''t even sway, but here he put a climaxing pig liver face, it is simply a shameful play of public execution. Asshole I want you to die! Karen gritted his teeth and creaked his eyes to see through, discarded the hilt, and took out a shiny silver dagger from under the knight''s dress. When he was caught off guard, he stabbed Ultraman''s abdomen fiercely. "Tucson is broken."''Ultraman'' had moved as early as Karen had just loosened the hilt. He squeezed half of the sword in his hand, smashed it down like a hammer, and just squeezed it. Karen''s movement as he was about to stab the dagger froze, and a burst of scarlet heat flowed down his forehead. He rolled his eyes and was fainted by the hilt of his sword. "Karen!" The short-haired knight is completely at a loss now. His arrogant eyes disappeared without a trace, and his eyes were full of disbelief and loss. "Don''t worry, I just fainted. I can''t guarantee if there are any sequelae, but I can still make him live for the rest of his life. After all, I am not a devil." "You! Who gave you the courage?? Do you know who we are?!" Seeing''Ultraman'' walking slowly with a half sword in his blood-stained hand, the knight with short hair started to panic immediately. Even Karen was just being abused, wouldn''t it be the same as giving away food if he went forward? ? But the momentum still has to support the table. "I don''t know, and I have no interest in knowing." Ji Bai in the holster curled his lips. He was about to hear a line similar to this line. He was just about to express the central idea of''someone behind me''. , Something like "My Ba is Li Anus" and so on. "We are members of the Brilliant Knights! We are the direct subordinates of the Knight King Tianhui Knight! Do you know what you are doing now?" The short-haired knight roared, even the dying dog barking sounded full of pride Sense and superiority. "What am I doing? Obviously, of course I''m fighting hooligans, and contributing to the early realization of a comprehensive well-off society and the eight major decision-making policies of the Association." Ji Bai held his sword indifferently. "You! According to Article 32 of the Knights Rights Protection Act, innocent words humiliate knights, trainee knights, and any warriors with the title of knights, and the knights have the right to kill them! Article 46 of the Rights Protection Act, wounding knights without cause Whoever kills without mercy!" Sniffing? Hehe, who wouldn''t? "Knight''s Commandment and Chapter 364 of the Knight''s Creed. Knights who trespass at homes without a knight order will be treated as ordinary citizens, and they will be treated as ordinary citizens. They will damage citizens¡¯ property without any reason, and will extort, threaten, intimidate, coerce citizens, etc. Punishment, never be merciless." The "you" short-haired knight was dumbfounded for a while, and his idea of ??finding some useful items to intimidate the other party was completely frustrated. The other party seemed to understand this better than the one who just memorized the items and used it as a pretense. Pattern, compare to me recite the knight''s creed? Don''t look at who made the thing? "Also, let me correct you a little. The items you read out are to defend against soldiers. What are warriors? With a sincere heart, they only kill for better protection. Because of justice, the sword is covered with demons. The blood, they are the real warriors, the purest knights." "Have you killed a demon species? I don''t think you even know what a demon species looks like." Looking at Ultraman, who spoke earnestly in front of him, the short-haired knight was dull. "Bulling civilians to find confidence and superiority? Standing on the commanding heights of power and abusing power to do whatever they want? Is it worthy to be called a soldier? No" Ji Bai shook his head. "This, I haven''t even learned how to be a human being." "Papa Papa" applause came from far to near. "Well said." A thick and steady voice came. Chapter 7: Ji Bai in the holster frowned slightly, and turned his gaze to the sound source. Chapter 12 ~ Are You Brave? "Well said." A thick and steady voice sounded, but there was no sense of praise or praise in the single, orderly applause. Ji Bai turned his head and looked to the other side, the tall middle-aged man in linen clothes who did not know when he appeared. Familiar voice, and long-lost face. "Teacher Manda! You, you are here!" The short-haired knight and the other knight who was still awake instantly found the backbone, his ashen-like face was suddenly excited, without the slightest fear of passing through the''Oh'' in front of him. Terman'', he crawled to the middle-aged man''s side. They knew in their hearts that as long as they were under the eyes of this middle-aged man, they would never suffer. This tutor would not watch the students in his temple get beaten by outsiders. Ji Bai, who stayed in the holster, did not obstruct the two passing by him in any way. Through the small hole under the light bulb, he looked at the middle-aged man who was wearing plain clothes and was not angry and arrogant. , There was a trace of nostalgia and suddenness in his eyes. Long time no see, Manda. The middle-aged man named Manda in front of him was a student of Ji Bai. No, to be precise, he was a former student. The specific time he joined the Brilliant Knights was about before his success. At that time, he was just A depressed uncle who lost his wife and children due to war and was blinded by hatred. "Holy Flame Knight" Manda, his holy martial ability is a kind of high-pressure burning flame that can be attached to the blade, and it has a very significant increase in damage to the demon species. Because the flame color is gold, it is bestowed on the knighthood. For; Holy Flame. He is a follower who joined relatively late. Although Ji Bai and his age are very different, it does not hinder the communication between them. Now Manda, who has the knighthood, can be regarded as an existence in the Holy Martial Association. It can be said that Ji Bai has witnessed his step-by-step transformation into growth. Although he met an acquaintance, Ji Bai didn¡¯t worry that his identity would be exposed. After all, he was in a leather case and his voice was very different from usual. As long as he was more careful in his actions, he wouldn¡¯t. Arouse awareness. "Teacher Manda! You, you want to call us the shots! We were so dumb to perform official duties here, this guy from unknown origin jumped out to obstruct us, not only verbally insulted, but also injured two of our companions! You! , Look" The short-haired knight may not be up to the standard in terms of ability and combat effectiveness, but his acting skills and the posture of holding his thighs are absolutely nothing to say. As far as the speed of the transformation of his face and the appearance of his nose and tears, bitter hatred, It feels like how wronged, the words deliberately distorted some of the facts, the whole operation does not seem to be proficient for the first time. Gee tee, brother, Oscar owes you a golden man. With such a superb acting skill, Ji Bai didn''t want to understand why he wanted to be a knight, a fame or something. Isn''t it a better choice to be a glamorous and gorgeous actor? "I see, you guys step back first." Manda nodded and looked at the sluggish noodle shop owner, then looked at the braid and Karen who had fainted on the side, and gradually set his gaze on the swagger. Standing on the''Ultraman'' at the entrance of the store. "Young man, I think you need to give me an explanation." Manda squinted those gray eyes, with an aura like a cobra spitting out a snake letter, ready to go, making people afraid to confront him. Depending on. "Ahhhhhhhhhh? Explain?" Ji Bai, who carried half of his sword on his shoulder, was stunned. "Old uncle, haven''t you been watching the live broadcast in secret since the beginning of the conflict? What happened during the whole process, did you? There is really no Hercules in my heart?" In an instant, Manda''s pupils shrank, and the alertness and surprise in his eyes increased sharply. This person''s insight ability is outstanding and should not be underestimated. "Presumptuous! Do you know who this is? He is one of the tiger generals under the seat of the Radiant Knight, Holy Flame Knight! Talk with respect!" Before Manda could speak, the short-haired knight on the side arrogantly crowed. Barking, this reminded Ji Bai of an idiom: Doing nothing. "It''s your turn to speak? Believe it or not, I''ll let you eat **** on the spot?" Ji Bai grinned and raised the sword in his hand. "You" the short-haired knight blushed, but didn''t say a word anymore. "Young people, they did not do this thing properly, and as you said, after returning, I will let them master the knight''s creed in three days." Manda stared at Ji Bai closely. The figure slowly said. This old Man is really the same, as always, guarding the calf, and hurriedly and preconceived before I speak. Ji Bai smiled helplessly. His evaluation of Manda has always been upright, but he is very easy to be emotional. It is not worth it for certain special tasks. Anyway, he is not a Radiant Knight anymore. The dog takes the mouse. What are these? He was only responsible for drawing a sword and helping each other in the face of injustice. As for the internal affairs of the Knights, Ji Bai didn''t plan to mix up. Just as Ji Bai dropped his sword and was about to turn around and walk away, the voice behind him stopped him. "Young man, I think we should get back to the subject. I also said just now that the rewards and punishments within the Knights will make a decision. However, you injured two trainee knights of our Knights and left without saying a word. Now, this is a bit unreasonable, right?" "? So, are you going to continue to trouble me?" Ji Baipi smiled and turned around again, and looked up and down the former student. "I''m serious, I just want to be fair to my students." Manda said indifferently. Okay, so you old Man, you haven''t seen you in a year, but you have become a master? Don''t even pay attention to your former teacher? Chapter 13 ~ BGM is online "Just be fair? Sorry, Altman can theoretically only support the earth for about 3 minutes. Forgive me, I really don¡¯t have much time to match your skills. We will be transformed back into the human body in a while, you see Has any special film hero exposed his true identity in advance? So, I¡¯m sorry.¡± After looking anxiously in the air with Manda for a while, Ji Bai shrugged, and chose not to entangle with Manda. Mouth escaped. To be reasonable, if it is the usual thing, let alone what the net is open, Ji Bai not only has to hammer the four stunned heads, but also beat the old man, who is more than reasonable. It''s just a moment of rest, but now is an extraordinary period, and his true identity has been counted as a dead person in human society, and it is inevitable that this old man will become suspicious when he plays with the old man who is familiar with his moves. After thinking about it, Ji Bai decided it was best not to have anything to do with him. "Oh, oh? It''s said that blue is better than blue. Isn''t the young man afraid of the old man who is about to pass the sixtieth birthday?" The old eyes narrowed into a gap, and Manda touched the long sword at the waist with his back hand. "I don''t mean anything else, I just want to make a few tricks with my little friend and make friends." Manda stared at the silent figure moving backward. Who believes it? ? If it wasn''t me who saved the field today, I would have to break a few ribs if others said less? Old Man, is it really good for you to protect your calf so openly? In the face of justice, you chose to be partial? "Okay, what are you going to do?" Ji Bai, who knew he would not be able to leave for a while, tightened his holster, straightened up and looked at Manda. For a moment, Manda felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity, but didn''t think too much, just classified it as an illusion of her own. "Your Excellency Guan is well versed in the way of knights, presumably, he is a folk secular knight? The old don''t make it difficult for you, I want to have a duel with you." Manda stared at Ji Bai closely, and his eyes burst into war. Sparks. Sure enough "I thought it was what it was, so let''s start and end it quickly, the earth is crying, and Ultraman is very busy." Ji Bai moved his cervical spine and said indifferently. Manda frowned slightly. Although he didn''t care much, he was also a famous knight, right? Knowing his name, he answered so simply, if this person is not an iron-headed baby, he is a master in hiding in the city. But this also fits Manda''s meaning. This time he saw the behavior of the Cavaliers'' four-man team all the time. He is not an old and stubborn man. How could he not understand the reason and stand there? The reason for the challenge is that the mysterious person in front of him aroused his eagerness to win. "Okay, I answered without procrastination, and the old man can''t be procrastinated." Manda took off the long silver sword hanging from his waist, stood up straight and placed the long sword flat on his shoulder blade to make a knight''s salute. At the same time Manda saluted, Ji Bai on the opposite side dropped the sword in his hand and did not know where he got a small speaker and placed it on the wooden table. "??" Seeing Ji Bai''s move, Manda frowned, always feeling that things were not so simple. The two knights and the boss on the side were also dumbfounded. Hey, fight, be serious. Ji Bai didn''t care about the eyes of the people around him, twisting the sound channel of himself, and pressing the button. "Wannatakeyoubaby, takemehigher" was ups and downs, and exciting rock music played. Everyone present: "OK, let''s start! In my BGM, no one wants to beat me." The Ultraman in front of him moved his shoulders a little, his left hand was palm and his right hand was a fist, posing a special posture for Ultraman when he was hitting a small monster. I am really grateful to this little brother in front of me, but can you not be ashamed? The owner of the noodle shop, who looked so embarrassed, couldn''t help covering his face. A serious knight''s duel, abruptly made the style strange by this teasing. As for Ji Bai? He doesn''t care about it, anyway, he is not a knight anymore, he just wants to play as he pleases. Occasionally, I want to let myself go. Compared with the noodle shop owner, Manda''s focus is obviously not on this exaggerated action. "Your Excellency, it seems that I forgot to take my sword." "Sword? No need. If you use a sword, someone might say that I bully you." Ji Bai was thinking about picking out his ears, but he was still wearing a holster and could only give up. As soon as this word came out, it was not just the other three people, but Manda''s face instantly stiffened. Chapter 8: mad! This guy is no ordinary mad! A junior said to his knight, ¡®I¡¯m afraid to bully you with the sword.¡¯ Young man, is it because you are floating or the old man can¡¯t lift the sword anymore? ? "Furthermore, have you ever seen any Ultraman who used a sword to slash a monster? This is not a kai X warrior." "You really don''t need a sword." Old Man narrowed his eyes. "Definitely and surely, and, can you hurry up? My BGM is going to be finished?" (There will be one more in a while) Chapter 14 ~ Hidden Skills and Fame Manda looked at this unobtrusive young man meaningfully, and for the first time in his life, he had the urge to slap someone''s ears. You don''t need a sword in a knight''s duel. Are you going to fight me with the head? There is only one person in this world who is qualified to say this to himself, not to mention that person is no longer in this world, but Ji Bai didn¡¯t throw away his sword to pretend to be 13, and if he used the sword himself, it would inevitably make him face This old man who was familiar with his own moves caused some unnecessary attention, and there would be no such problem if he discarded the sword. In spite of this, Ji Bai is completely worthy of Manda. Your uncle is your uncle after all. "Really, newborn calves are not afraid of tigers!" Manda snorted coldly, and the arched steps instantly kicked, the cold light on the sword was aggressive, and it suddenly pierced the critical position of the throat. The holy flame knight¡¯s signature ¡°red at the beginning¡±, this trick is a killer move. Manda wants this arrogant young man to understand the truth that there is someone outside the world, but he didn¡¯t even want this young man to do it. Ming, he is a knight, and Manda will not do things like hurting citizens, and only scare him, he can hold it, and will not play off. But what surprised Manda was that the ¡®Ultraman¡¯ in his field of vision didn¡¯t mean to dodge at all, and stood upright and motionless. It''s so arrogant! It looks like I have to teach you a lesson! Manda''s eyes condensed, and the long sword penetrated like a beam of light, and Ji Bai could even feel the frost and cold from the blade, as if he could easily penetrate himself in the next moment. Well, it''s still the same, good-looking is good-looking "Enlighten it!" Pushing the hilt with his wrist, Manda''s gaze was as sharp as the sharp point of the sword. At this moment, the three people watching the play held their breath. The leaves of the apricot tree floating above his head were instantly cut in half. In Ji Bai¡¯s field of vision, the sword front close at hand seemed to be a slow-motion playback record. He swung his head to the side at will, sharp sword stabbing. It''s empty. what? Manda was slightly startled. At that moment, it was as if Ji Bai''s speed instantly accelerated. Ji Bai was motionless and motionless until Manda''s sword was less than twenty centimeters away from him. With a move, easily hiding, it made Manda''s keen and quick attack missed. Although he was horrified in his heart, it did not affect the speed of Manda''s pursuit. He was holding a long sword in both hands, and the blade was dancing with gusts of wind. However, Ji Bai looked like a loach, every time he was about to hit the blade. Shi lightly shook his body. Manda''s moves are deadly, every move seems unable to hide, but Ji Bai''s weird body skills are brushed round and round. "Ka Ka Ka!" Beneath the cold light sword, the poor tree behind Ji Bai pruned its branches and reduced its leaves. The branches with a burst of fallen leaves were constantly floating on the two figures who were cutting and hiding below. "What''s the situation?" Did Mentor Manda forgive him for not using his full strength because the opponent had no weapons?" Looking at the two elusive figures under the ginkgo tree, the short-haired knight stared roundly. There was no more contempt, the Ultraman leather case that had always felt funny before also brought a hint of unpredictability in his eyes. "But despite this, this person is amazing for being able to hold the Manda instructor empty-handed for so long." Another knight exclaimed. Who is this person? ! This question took up Manda''s entire brain at the moment. Suddenly forced to see that there is absolutely no room to escape the sword, will subvert Manda''s thoughts in the next moment, so dense as the rain of the sword, but not stick to him, it seems that all his actions are He had foreseen it in general. The victory or defeat, in fact, has already been divided. Manda knew that he had lost a terrible defeat, but he was unwilling, very unwilling, he didn''t understand why he lost and where he lost. Since someone passed away, I have never been defeated so miserably. The rapid exhaustion of physical strength cannot conceal Manda¡¯s unwilling heart, but even so, Manda¡¯s movements inevitably appear to be slow. The sword''s edge was not as fierce as it was at the beginning, and the state was at the end of the force, but he still didn''t want to stop swinging the sword. "Crack!" At this moment, Manda''s hand was stagnant. He stared blankly and found that his sword was being firmly pinched by a white gloved hand. "Distracted during the duel, but it will kill you." The sound of the urn of''Ultraman'' caused Manda to fall into a daze. This familiar word overlapped with the one of his own teachers. He came back to his senses and looked at the Ultraman in front of him. , Looked at the blade that was tightly restrained, and sighed slowly. "I lost, thank you for your advice." "So, can I go now?" Ji Bai smiled and released his hand holding the hilt of the sword. "Sir, please" The three people onlookers looked at the scene with dumbfounded expressions, and did not understand what happened just now, let alone who won and who lost. "Hey? This, I''m leaving now? Wait a minute, little brother, I don''t know what your name is?" the noodle shop owner who had recovered from the sluggishness yelled. "Thank you or anything. If you want to thank you, please go and thank that distant country of light!" The holstered back figure did not look back. Not paying attention to the knight''s remarks beside him, Manda looked at the departed back suddenly, until the back disappeared, and then slowly came back to his senses. Chapter 15 ~ Back At this moment, an eye-catching scene was taking place on the street. An Altman wearing a leather case ran on the edge of the street facing the blazing sun, swaying his sweat with the strange eyes around him. Didn''t you keep up? Well, sure no one will follow. Run or something after loading 13, this is exciting! Ji Bai looked left and right, slipped into the bathroom to relieve his cough, and replaced the holster. In order to prevent Manda from following his trail, he ran in the opposite direction for several rounds with full power before drilling. After entering the basement of a department store building, making sure that no one was following him, took off the leather case and wrapped it in a plastic bag, and walked out casually. The follow-up processing method of this connected system is completely normal for Ji Bai, and he is quite familiar with the action. This is why Ji Bai is often the last one to be there when disasters occur before, because other knights When rushing to the scene, Ji Bai was still looking for toilet drills everywhere. The particularity of Ji Bai''s sacred martial ability made him impossible to show his face in the public. The luxurious fully enclosed armor composed of pure sacred particles cut off this possibility. Those abilities are gorgeous like shooting fireworks. They call out the skill name before launching the move, and kill a demon species who deliberately poses a Pose and pretends to be a B junior knight is obviously more popular with the masses than him. Because Ji Bai would neither call any skill names nor deliberately put on those handsome poses, on the battlefield, the time to do this was enough for him to chop off a regular army of demons. However, the fact that Ji Bai did not receive attention was the result that Ji Bai wanted. Compared with the superficial glamour, he was more willing to appear when someone needed him, and didn''t want someone to disturb his life. Ji Bai took off the leather case and walked out of the department store, speeding up the pace. After looking around no one, he walked into the small alley before. The guy inside who lent him the holster put his hands together and slept very peacefully. Ji Bai was very sure that this little guy would not wake up today. After all, he used hypnotism for a day''s worth. Ji Bai leaned down slightly and prayed deeply to him, thanking this enthusiastic little brother for his dedication and contribution to the party and the people, and then he put the leather case in his arms and looked around. He was thrown out of the alley. Although pedestrians are extremely rare on this road, Ji Bai firmly believes that a good person like this little brother can definitely be blessed and protected by God even if no pedestrian finds him, he should not die if he faints for a day without eating or drinking. Well. Once again, he made a prayer to the entrance of the alley, and Ji Bai walked into this small alley that was stinking because of unmanaged garbage dumps. Regarding the handling of the baby cat, Ji Bai still couldn''t bear to leave it in place. But it is reasonable to say that his sacred martial ability is not a healing system, nor is it a special veterinary institution. If she is weak, even if she can be saved for a while, she will not be able to save her for a lifetime. For this kind of thing that is not within the scope of her duties, and only under the influence of sympathy and compassion, Ji Bai does not want her to die in front of her. In fact, the life and death of this cat lady really does not matter to Ji Bai. thing. Thinking about this, Ji Bai had already come to the corner of the alley, but unexpectedly heard a few fine and smashing sounds. It was obvious that it was not Ji Baiton who was standing on the corner and was about to step into the corner, and his pupils shrank and hurriedly retracted. The right foot is about to be stepped out. Wouldn''t it be discovered by the people of the Saint Martial Association so soon? So, what should I do now? Before I found myself slipping away, I still said, "Friend, since you are here, don''t hide, come in and find out how." Just as Ji Bai was tangled, a gentle and plain middle-aged male voice passed from the corner. Come here. ? ? Did you find me? Chapter 9: Hearing the sound coming from the alley, Ji Bai frowned slightly, and walked into the corner after hesitating for a while. "Meow, meow, meow." Just as Ji Bai walked to the corner, he let out a milky voice, and a slightly excited naive meow sounded. "It seems that this kid seems to like you very much." Yingfa Mao''s ear girl obediently obeyed Ji Bai''s words and stayed here without moving, but now there is a gentleman in a decent suit and gentleman beside her. A young man, and a woman with a cold complexion in an A-line skirt. "Are you?" After confirming that the cat on the ground playing with the ball of wool was not in trouble, Ji Bai squinted his eyes. There is no positive character in the man dressed up in the novel or TV series. This makes Ji Bai Subconsciously brought on vigilance. (Some have less fever and more) Chapter 16 ~ Lao Tzu Today... "Before answering this question, young man, can you tell me why you got into this alley?" The middle-aged man with elegant glasses in front of him narrowed his eyes into a slit, through the thick The lens, looking at the unmotivated young man dressed in cheap clothes in front of him. "This sentence, I will return it to you as it is." Ji Bai stared with dead fish eyes and looked up and down the middle-aged uncle who was dressed like a dog and looked like a sly and hooligan. Tsk tut, there is still some kind of perfume sprayed on her body, and the price is not cheap when it smells. Talking about it, she is silly, like a lady in your family, she is a sissy, this is Ji Bai right in front of her eyes. Men''s inner evaluation. "Oh oh? Are we? Of course we received this lady''s request for help, otherwise we would not want to go into this pile of waste." The middle-aged man smiled, and the cold-faced woman on the side went from head to head. There was no gnawing at the tail, and his eyes had been focused on the cat-eared girl who was kneeling on the ground, and the kitten on the ground was timid. "Really?" Ji Bai shook his head, looked at the kitten on the floor, nodded after confirming that the wound on her ankle did not continue to deteriorate, and asked. "Is it the person you called?" "I, I am not, I don''t have meow~" "What did she say, I think you heard it?" Ji Bai spread his hands. "Well, if that''s the case, then I''ll make it clear now." The middle-aged man held his eyes on the bridge of his nose with an unpredictable appearance. "We are a project team that specializes in studying and exploring the structure of the demon species. Now we want to requisition the body of this lady of the sub-cat tribe. Please don¡¯t be nosy and do something to obstruct us. It¡¯s not wise. The corner of the middle-aged man''s mouth was drawn with a strange curve. "So? Do you want to slice and study her, or do you want to study it?" Ji Bai tilted his head, looking very indifferent. "Well, we have to follow the above arrangement, but there may be more than that. To be honest, our organization still has some living demon species. If necessary, we can study whether there is reproduction among demon species of different races. Isolate or something, the devil who put the head bull and the little cat will have results after one night," the middle-aged man put his hands into his trouser pockets and said indifferently. The cold-faced woman on the side finally reacted at this moment, with a little shock and surprise on her face. She looked at the middle-aged man incredibly. After hearing these words, a certain kitten on the ground turned pale after hearing these words. It became even more pale, and he hugged his knees with both hands and curled up into a trembling ball. The amber eyes looked at Ji Bai as if asking for help. Ji Bai smelled something wrong with the reaction of the woman in front of him. In the end, he turned his gaze to the poor and helpless girl with cat ears on the ground and fell into silence. Demon species, it is too late to kill him, why would he save her? This is contrary to the knight''s creed. It''s a benevolence to dress her wounds by yourself, right? ¡­There is no need to save her, I have no reason or obligation to care about the life and death of a demon species, even though she is only a young (meow) girl, there is no need to¡­? Thinking of this, Ji Bai did not answer the middle-aged man''s words. "Okay, boy, get out of the way. If you don''t want to be nosy, you must know that this is a demon species and you don''t need to show mercy to them!" Ji Bai lowered his head, still did not speak, ignoring the cry for help from those tearful eyes. "Yes, just like this. Just pretend you haven''t seen it. Don''t trouble yourself. Think about what you can do by yourself. Maybe it will harm your family." The middle-aged man showed joy. Smiled, and the woman beside him had calmly kept a distance from him, as if trying to draw a line from him. "Meow~" Seeing Ji Bai''s reaction, the eyes of the girl with cat ears gradually filled with hopelessness and despair. "Then, we will take her away, the young man, please let me, don''t block my signal." Looking at the silent Ji Bai, the middle-aged man smiled, took out his cell phone from his pocket, and was about to dial. A flashlight grabbed the phone like a flint. "One thing, you are really right, I really don''t have any family members to worry about." After all, Ji Bai ruthlessly smashed this expensive widescreen 8847 Taijian mobile phone to the ground. "Ahhh! What are you doing, young man! Did you know that this mobile phone was sent in a limited edition!" Under the shock of Ji Bai''s series of suffocating actions, the middle-aged man was like a The cat whose tail had been stepped on jumped up, and for a short while, the woman was completely wiped out, while the woman on the side covered her face with a very helpless appearance. However, before the guy finished yelling, Ji Bai tripped over with one foot and pulled the middle-aged man''s calf back. The middle-aged man who lost his center of gravity suddenly fell like a dead dog. Four feet upright. "I''m sorry, this kitten is really covered today, how can I drop it? Look at your posture because you want to be tough with Laozi, right?" Ji Bai fell on his foot and fell into a middle-aged man. The man''s abdomen, his head came over. "Just your small body, B is still pretending to be very loud? Don''t come to inquire, when I came out, you might be mopping the floor in a small company!" "Ahhhhhh! Little, little brother has something to say, don''t step on it, oh! My kidney! Misunderstanding this is a misunderstanding! You hurt the friendly army!" Where is the middle-aged man at this time? Before the high spirits? His face was already turning purple, and his mouth was full of begging for mercy. "Cut, it''s not promising. I thought you were a human being before you looked like a dog." Ji Bai took his feet away from the man''s belly contemptuously, and came to the little cat with a timid and scared face, squinting his eyes. A woman wearing an A-line skirt on the side. "Are you not going to help him?" "He did it by himself, I don''t need to help him." The woman said coldly. "Ah ah Yiyi, don''t be so unfeeling, okay! Anyhow, we are too" "We are just colleagues." The woman indifferently interrupted a middle-aged man who was ashamed at the moment. Chapter 17 ~ Moon Knights Ji Bai rubbed his chin, his eyes erratic between the man and the woman in the bickering, some of them couldn''t figure out what was going on with these two people. It is said that they belong to the same party, but they do not look alike, but they cannot be said to be completely unrelated. "So, what is the purpose of your trip? If you don''t recruit from the truth, you will suffer some flesh and blood." Studying to solve the devil species? If this kind of underground organization can be so stupid that they will spit out their own old things when they see a stranger, I am afraid that they would have been crystallized by the demon species along the trail a long time ago, right? This clumsy lie was broken with a single poke. The only thing worthy of praise is that the acting is pretty good, and for a moment Ji Bai really believed what he said. "Don''t let the little brother have something to say! The gentleman talks but doesn''t act, we are all civilized people! As the saying goes," the middle-aged man now looks like a lot of counseling, thinking back to what he thought before. There is something in this guy, and now it seems that Ji Bai has the urge to slap himself. Looking at the gray-headed man on the ground running the train with his mouth full of no image, Ji Bai silently drew out a short sword with a silver wolf head guard from behind and gestured at the man a few times. The sword reflected bright and dazzling under the blazing sun. Light. "Hey! Come on, it''s real! Little brother, put that stuff away first, uncle, my heart is not very good." The embarrassing voice was almost distorted, and the cold-faced woman on the side couldn''t stand it. She covered her face and turned her head, as if I didn''t know this person. "You have to understand, I don''t have much patience" Ji Bai narrowed his eyes. "Hey?! Anxious to get to the point, right? Okay, pull me out first!" The man stretched out his hand to Ji Bai with hopeful eyes. "Get up by yourself, a big man with hands and feet." Before Ji Bai could speak, the woman on the side frowned and scolded. "Okay, okay, hey, Yiyi, don''t be so fierce." The middle-aged man stood up with his body strenuously, and smiled. "Call me that again, believe it or not, I will let you go on a day trip in the sky and underground?" the woman leaning on the wall said coldly. Hearing this, the middle-aged man shivered and stopped joking. "Ahem, by the way, I haven''t introduced myself yet. My name is Lin Tuo, and her name is Lan Yi. Fortunately, young man." The gray-headed Lin Tuo squeezed out a smile and reached out to Ji Bai. . "Haha" Ji Bai stared at the middle-aged man named Lin Tuo contemptuously, and didn''t mean to shake hands with him at all. Lin Tuo could only put away his hand in embarrassment. "Young man, I think you have a big misunderstanding of me, these are actually part of my plan" "The eighteen rolls on the ground just now were part of the plan?" "Ahem! This is called Congxin, Congxin! How can Congxin things not be part of the plan?!" The middle-aged man who was obviously choked by Ji Bai righteously explained it. stand up. "Okay, let''s talk about the key points." The woman reminded coldly. "Oh, okay, young man, congratulations on passing our test." At this point, the middle-aged man''s face instantly became serious and serious, giving Ji Bai the illusion that it was not him who had just rolled on the ground. "Testing?" Ji Bai frowned slightly, and turned his eyes to Lan Yi who was aside. She was also looking at herself at the moment, with a little approval and approval in her eyes. Chapter 10: "What do you mean?" "Well, it is like this. Originally, our purpose was indeed to take away the cat-eared girl, but it was not as I just said. Rather than take away, I think the word rescue is more appropriate. ." Looking at Lin Tuo, who was solemnly speaking these words in front of him, Ji Bai frowned slightly, looked up and down the two people in front of him, and after confirming that they did not have a devilish aura, his expression became even more surprised. . "Are you humans?" "As you can see, yes." Lin Tuo replied heartily. Ji Bai''s expression became even more weird. "Then why do you think about saving the demon species? This one is wrong, but it will be the enemy of all mankind." "So boy, knowing the consequences, why did you save this cat girl? If you guessed correctly, you should have stabilized this cat ear girl''s injury, right?" Lin Tuo smiled. I glanced at the silk scarf on the ankle of the girl with cat ears. "There is only one answer. You will not plant your hands on such innocent and harmless demons, or that you have compassion for them. Just now I just ran a test to test whether you will stand by and watch the persecution. A demon species friendly to humans." "Oh? What do you want to say?" Ji Bai squinted at Lin Tuo who was talking in front of him. "What I want to say is, there is no need to feel confused! Boy, this is your virtue of pitying the weak, not only the positive of humanity, and the embodiment of chivalry!" At this point, Lin Tuo opened his arms exaggeratedly. "Uncle, you are so second in middle school, do your family know about it?" "Ahem! Sorry for being addicted for a while." Lin Tuo was choked by Ji Bai again. "Also, chivalry? Don''t bully me for reading less? Not only does it contain no protection from the demon species, but there are also felony items such as sheltering the demon species and betraying human beings." Ji Bai doubted the person in front of him very much. The middle-aged man who seems very unreliable is marrying himself. "Youth, in addition to the knight''s creed that every knight needs to follow, don''t forget that every knight group has its own spiritual creed." "Pace the weak and protect the innocent. This is the purpose of the Moon Knights. I wonder if you are interested in learning about it as a young man?" Chapter 18 ~ Choice "? Moon Knights?" Ji Bai slowly put away the short sword, and looked up and down Lin Tuo with a surprised look. "How? Does it feel flattered?" "Never, I have never heard of it." Ji Bai spread his hands and said his inner feelings "Ahem! You, you young! Even if the facts are true, don¡¯t tell me so directly, OK? Do you understand?" Lin Tuo coughed a few times to cover up his embarrassment, and gave Ji Bai an angry look. "Sorry, I haven''t heard of the name of the Moon Knights. Does such a knight exist? Isn''t it? What kind of illegal organization?" Ji Bai tilted his head in confusion, the cat-eared girl next to him. The cute cat''s ears trembled, and his face looked like =A=, and Ji Bai''s eyes looking at Lin Tuo began to become weird. This is really not because Ji Bai has a prejudice. If it is a knight order that he has never heard of, then it is probably some wild knight order without formal certification. This kind of organization is not good enough to say that it is some people in the society. The gangs gathered together to create have done many things that violated laws and disciplines. Thinking of this, Ji Bai narrowed his eyes, and there was a hint of danger in his eyes staring at Lin Tuo. This kind of suit and leather shoes, a guy dressed like a dog, is not a good bird in ordinary routines. In addition to the strange behavior of the other party, if certain deviant behaviors of the other party are confirmed, Ji Bai believes that he is obliged to do it. To the duty of the retired knight, to seize this servant and send it to the relevant agency. "Huh huh? Young man, how can you think that way!? If you don''t say anything else, just look at my handsome Yushu Linfeng face! Can it have anything to do with those derogatory words?" Lin Tuoqiang strongly defended Dao, and at the same time brought his old face that hadn''t been lost too much. "Okay, you go to the side, the dog can''t spit out ivory." It seems that he can''t stand it anymore. Lan Yi, who is taciturn, grabs Lin Tuo''s arm, pulls him aside, and walks forward. Here, I met Ji Bai''s sight. "As you said, we are indeed a knight order without any formal certification. In terms of the current government concept, this is the case." "So, you want to pull me into this inexplicable crowd gathering organization? Are there any benefits? Will you be guaranteed five insurances and one housing fund after joining? None of this is clear. I think as long as you are a normal person, you will not be ignored, right?" Ji Bai spoke unceremoniously. "Well, but normal people wouldn''t treat the demon species that collapsed in the alley." Lan Yi''s eyes were as quiet as a spring without waves. "The demonization of the demon species is deeply ingrained in their thinking. I believe that the first reaction of the normal demon species is how far they can escape, and the second is to contact the Holy Martial Association." "How do I know if you are something like a cult?" Ji Bai looked at the duck sitting at his feet with a QAQ kitten, and turned his gaze to Lan Yi again. "Our main point, I told you just now, so far, the rest of the creed is no different from the knight, and don''t think that we are really short of people to solicit arbitrarily without consideration. Ningquewulan has always been our recruitment. The rule, if your reaction has a slight deviation in the test just now, you will fail." Lan Yi said indifferently. "So, do you think you are knights?" "I said, we follow the knight''s creed." "But, you don''t even have a knight certificate issued by the Holy Martial Arts Association?" Ji Bai was silent for a moment, then slowly said. "Is your understanding of the knight limited to the certificate that can''t be slapped?" Lan Yi had a sarcasm smile at the corner of his mouth. "Who is more like a knight who has a credential of a regular knight, who bullies men and women for wrongdoing, and ordinary people who have a sincere heart and who sacrificed themselves to save others in times of trouble?" Lan Yi seemed to be questioning Ji Bai, and It seems to be talking to himself. The rampant dominance of the previous four young knights flashed in his mind, and Ji Bai was stunned for a moment. "But, to be honest, I don''t want you to join." "Huh eh?" Ji Bai showed some unintelligible gazes, but Lan Yi did not give too much explanation, leaning down and touching the small head of a timid kitten. "In this world, there are more people like you, and there must be less wars." Lan Yi left such a meaningful word, and greeted Lin Tuo on the side to leave. "I have a question." "No secrets involved, within the scope of what I know." Lan Yi did not turn around. "Where are you taking this kitten?" "Seeking her opinion, we can send her back to her hometown. Don''t be surprised. We have the ability. If she doesn''t want to go back, we can choose to stay in our headquarters and not treat her badly. In short, it depends on what she thinks. " "Is that so?" "So, boy, make your decision, it''s getting late." Lan Yi looked back at Ji Bai behind him. "Allow me to refuse." After a brief hesitation, Ji Bai still chose to reject Lan Yi''s proposal, which was also the result of his careful consideration. After being cursed by a vampire, he has long been unworthy of being a knight, even if he is undocumented. Now that he is out of the vampire castle where no light can be seen, Ji Bai just wants to get a job and be an ordinary person for a lifetime, occasionally becoming a knight. Special service operators, summoners or something, do not cause any more trouble to humans. This is the last thing he, a knight who has been''dead'' can do. "Sure enough~" Lan Yi smiled and waved to signal that Lin Tuo was leaving, while she squatted in front of the cat-eared girl. "What do you do with us, don''t worry, we will send you back to your hometown safely~" Lan Yi, who had been cold and open his face, burst into a gentle smile at this moment. "Meow~?" The kitten tilted his head, looked at the kind Lan Yi in front of him, and then at the silent Ji Bai, and suddenly shrank to the edge of Ji Bai''s trouser legs. "This girl, I really like you." Ji Bai looked helplessly at the cat-eared girl who was holding onto his trouser legs. He didn''t remember that he was so fond of small animals. Chapter 19 ~ Turn Come back with me, you''re homesick too, don''t you? Your family is still waiting for you~" Lan Yi used a kind voice to persuade him. "I, I''m meow~ I think, stay with this gentleman~" A little red glow appeared on the little face of the girl with cat ears, which made people want to be on top like a small apple. Take a bite. by! I don¡¯t open a pet shop, and why don¡¯t I keep a cat when I¡¯m idle? I can''t even raise myself and I go to raise a cat? "Yeah! I also don''t think you should make your family wait in a hurry, little cat girl, I think you should let them take you home? Except for the man with glasses, this big sister should not be harmful Yours." Ji Bai said hurriedly, "Hey! Xiaoyoung, what do you mean?" "Listen to me. After all, human society is dangerous to you. How can you be happy in your hometown? Understand that you have been out for so long, and you have to consider your parents if you don¡¯t think about yourself? They probably are all anxious. It''s broken." Ignoring Lin Tuo who jumped up to protest at all, Ji Bai leaned down and said to her earnestly. "Meow~ I don''t have parents anymore" The cat-eared girl dropped her two small ears helplessly, her face filled with depression. "Sorry." Looking at the depressed cat in front of him, Ji Bai realized that he had said the wrong thing, and his eyes were slightly gloomy. "Child, what''s your name?" Lan Yi gently stroked the head of the girl with cat ears. Chapter 11: "Ker" "Ke''er is it? Okay, Ke''er, since you don''t want to go back to your hometown, will you come back to the headquarters with me?" Lan Yi released her maternal tenderness, while Ke''er blinked his big watery eyes and looked at it. Looking at Lan Yi, he looked at Ji Bai on the side, lowered his head and said nothing. "It seems that this girl really likes you." Lan Yi sighed and stood up slowly, rubbing her temples a little troublesomely. "Then, allow me to confirm it again, boy, do you really have no plans to join the Moon Knights? With mercy and courage, perhaps, you will find your life creed because of this." Lan Yi does not seem to be a favorite. The soft and hard foaming person seemed to be looking at the inaccessibility of Kerr''s life, and once again threw an olive branch to Ji Bai. "Although it is very difficult, I still have to refuse it again." Ji Bai said as usual. In fact, what prompted him to refuse was not only his embarrassing identity now, but also his previous creed. From their introduction, Ji Bai could hear that the Moon Knights are treated equally, which means that they are likely to help the Demon Species as they are today, and they may even collide with other Knights in some cases. In this regard, in addition to the necessary basic chivalry spirit, the regular knights have perfect zero tolerance for the demon species, and they are more willing to make a knife on the upper side than to rescue the injured demon species. Even if it is like what Lan Yi said, what about they follow the chivalry? The main purpose alone conflicts with the rest of the knights, and even conflicts with my own creed spirit, and I don¡¯t have the consciousness to fight humans for the demon species, although in my heart I don¡¯t think the creed of the moon knights is wrong. . For a while, Ji Bai felt that he was very entangled, so he declined the invitation twice. "Okay, we''ll find a way, young man, let''s go first." Lan Yi was not surprised, she just nodded and turned her attention to Ke''er. "Meow meow meow~" Kerr didn''t seem to want to embarrass Ji Bai, so she didn''t speak any more, but the loss on her little face could not be concealed. Ji Bai looked deeply at Kerr, who was sitting on a torn jacket with the duck, and then moved his gaze to Lan Yi. "please." "Relax, this is our duty." Lan Yi said lightly. Ji Bai nodded, turned around and walked towards the entrance of the alley. He didn''t know what to say, always feeling a little complicated. Ji Bai shook his head and threw these emotions behind his head. Too much time has been lost. In the next step, he still has to think about how to find a job. "Yilanyi, why don''t you finish talking about the treatment of our knights?" Lin Tuo came up quietly. "? Am I missing something?" Lan Yi looked at Lin Tuo strangely. "Of course there is something missing! The most important link is missing!" Lin Tuo said very seriously. "You forgot to tell him about the benefits of our regiment! Not only do you have a monthly fixed allowance, but you also have five insurances and one housing fund! It is so important, how can you forget it?" I don''t know if it was intentional, Lin Tuo said very loudly. "I thought it was what these things, let alone talk about it, how can people who really have a passionate knightly heart care about such smallness" "Hmm??! (Factor detection) What did you just say?!" Before Lan Yi finished speaking, Ji Bai, who was about to walk out of the alley, didn''t know when to turn around, staring at her hopefully. . ". Huh? Really pregnant with one" "No! Last sentence!" "Last sentence?" Lan Yi was stunned. Ji Bai''s performance in front of him was quite different from the previous one. How can I put it to say, it was like a pug begging for food. "There is a fixed monthly allowance, and five insurances and one housing fund are also included." "Yes! That''s the sentence! Why didn''t you say it earlier?! That, maybe the allowance may be estimated, how many miles?" Ji Bai came up with a flattering face, and was completely different from before. "Two adults have one month left in their lives." Lin Tuo interrupted and explained. "The deal! That''s it! Let''s talk! Is the agreement to join the group signed or drawn?" Ji Bai patted his chest, looking like a pioneer. "? You just refused to come twice." Lan Yi was very surprised at the change in Ji Bai''s attitude. "Hey, that''s why you didn''t say Qing Daoming! I thought you were the kind of cult that brainwashed poor migrant workers to work for you for free. Isn''t this clear now? Hey, isn''t this the misunderstanding solved? Yes! Now, where is the contract? Let me sign it!" Ji Bai looked impatient. I don''t know why, Lan Yi now has the urge to go back. Chapter 20 ~ Crimson Blood Domain The Scarlet Blood Territory, the habitat of the blood family known as the number one demon species, although it is located in the former human city state, there is no trace of human style. The ruins of the past have been dismantled or used as waste, only more than 30 In the year, the change seems to have changed for several centuries. Concise, clear lines, and symmetrical Western European architecture rises from the ground. The use of light and shade in color, and the characteristics of visual impact, make people feel graceful, elegant, and full of romanticism in terms of mentality. The scarlet sky replaced the daytime in the human world, shrouded in this sacred place of vampires all day long, from a distance, it looked like a **** floating fortress incompatible with the surrounding clear blue sky. There are differently dressed humanoid creatures in the streets and lanes. If it weren''t for the over-white skin of the pedestrians and the alternative clothing style, it might be no different from a human city-state. At this moment, it is located in the imperial court castle in the center of the capital of Scarlet Blood. The two colors of blood, gray and black, full of despair, interweave to form the outer wall of this castle palace complex. A fence entwined with black thorns surrounds the palace hall like a guard. Inside, the huge castle is matched with cold materials and The color and atmosphere should have seemed deserted, even with a trace of awe-inspiring fear. However, the wick in the glazed piece emits a soft warm light through the gorgeous glass wall, reflecting the plush carpet laid on the cool stone bricks and the cherry pink decorative wallpaper placed on the walls, but the castle¡¯s gloom is cold. The face was swept away, replaced by a cute style full of girlish feelings. It makes the whole city very different from the outside, and it is simply full of a sense of violation. If you don''t know it, you think it is a reading error in the level scene. In the castle hall, on the throne of sharp claw gemstones intertwined with blood and black, a small silver girl sits dignifiedly and elegantly on it, holding a white porcelain tea cup with golden silk edging in her hands elegantly, her complexion is indifferent, double With his eyes squinted slightly, his exquisite and small body looks like a cute hamster sleeping soundly. Only those who know her know that this girl only looks harmless on the surface. "On whether there is a secret method that can forcibly squeeze the wicked soul of the Great Devil into Loli''s body, I think it must be there." This is Ji Bai''s evaluation of her. And this evaluation is based on her daily experience of education courses such as''noble etiquette, lady development, ethnic customs, banquet education, and blood family characteristic association''. During the rest period, she buried her head in the quilt and whispered while sobbing. It came out, and I didn''t dare to speak too loudly. But this is normal. Scolding her mother before going to bed was a daily task in Ji Bai¡¯s taskbar. If she didn¡¯t scold her for a day, it would be uncomfortable. If you put Ji Bai¡¯s swear words against Lilias in a chain this year, it¡¯s okay. Three times around the earth''s equator. However, people have missed horses and horses, and General Ji, who has been in the theater for decades, has also lost his mouth. That is when Lilias listened to Lilias without paying attention. "Spitting out dirty words, Bai Ji, I treat you as the wind in your ears on weekdays, can you just blow it away? It''s okay~ I''m very patient for my mother~ This way~ In order to eradicate yours Barbaric habits and bad roots, from this moment on, I will give you extra lessons~" Lilias''s face is full of childlike innocent and pure smiles, and she has a healing immature loli voice. "? Wait, wait a minute? I only have time to eat and sleep. How can I add it to this lesson?" "Reduce the time to sleep~Anyway, vampires don¡¯t sleep for a few hours and their physical condition is no problem~" "Are you a demon?" "Ahhh~ I actually used the inferior "devil" to slander my mother. The lessons you need to add are not enough~ In this way, the sleeping time is waived, so that even if you want to scold swear words, your mouth will not be free." "You! Wow!~" Boom, rushing to the street. The above is the general daily life of Ji Bai and Lilias. From then on, there is one more person Ji Bai will be afraid of in the world besides his parents, but he will definitely not admit it. "You seem to have some questions~" Lilias above the throne faintly sipped the lipstick tea, with an inexplicable smile at the corner of her mouth, and said to the maid who was in charge of serving. "Back, back to your majesty, the servants dare not." When the maid waiting silently saw Lilias nodding her name, she suddenly looked like a frightened little rabbit. Who doesn''t understand the principle that the king is like a tiger, and besides, the one in front of him is still a moody dragon, this maid dare not be the slightest negligence. "Now~ but it doesn''t matter, I''m not a devil, why are you so scared?~" Lilias sketched out a smile and put the teacup aside. "Just now, when you entered the castle, your eyes kept erratic and erratic inside~ Any questions?" "Slaves, slaves know that they are wrong! Slaves shouldn''t look around casually, slaves should die" "Hey~" Lilias slowly sighed as she looked at the maid who kept bowing her head and confessing her mistakes, and was so terrified that she almost knelt down and cried. Chapter 12: "It''s not as interesting as Baiji, my daughter is really the best~" "Eh eh? Bai Ji? Your Royal Highness Princess Bai Ji?" The maid was stunned and asked subconsciously. "Yes~ these human-style outfits, but she proposed to install them." Lilias seemed to have thought of something, and smiled faintly. "But, the servant girl seems to have heard that Princess Bai Ji, she seems to have ran away from home recently, don''t you worry about her? The ministers seem to be anxious," the maid asked, driven by curiosity. "Nah~ the tea has bottomed out." "Oh!" The maid hurriedly filled Lilias'' tea cup with black tea. "Ah, it''s just a child''s temper, it''s not a big deal, but I''m really uncomfortable with the pillow that I have recently lost sleep~ but" Lilias squinted her eyes. "She seems naive to think that she has escaped from the palm of my hand, ha ha, she must break her fantasies at the right time, so that she can understand her own identity and identity." "She is indeed a special existence. After becoming a vampire, she can still remain under the human body before, which even I did not expect~" Lilias smiled meaningfully. The reason is that she insisted on a certain kind of creed in her heart and the sense of belonging that she identified as a human being, which allowed her to barely maintain her human form. But what if you have a firm faith? Someday Lilias looked out the window, her mouth slightly raised. Chapter 21 ~ Hemophilia The dream is already messy, in the chaotic darkness, as if there is a woman''s voice whispering vaguely to myself, everything around me gradually appeared in my eyes with the clearer voice, this is, a piece of The scarlet village is the main color of the broken village, and the dried and solidified blood is deeply immersed in the soil. The surface is like a feast for vultures, full of disgusting broken corpses, the degree of mutilation is even unclear which race it is. It can be seen that the murderer''s hands are very cruel and vicious, and very familiar. The desolate wind blew by, as if to sing the last funeral song for the dead souls again. On the sand dunes, a girl in a Gothic white and black silk-brimmed gothic jumpsuit bowed her head, quietly Stopped here, two silver horsetails like flowing water moved with the wind, carrying a dragon head inlaid with bones in his hands, entwined with a red iron chain, and a huge white sickle longer than his two bodies. The girl lowered her head quietly, her jewel-like scarlet eyes were full of numbness and apathy. The tip of the sickle was dripping with blood that had not yet dried up inside a small rental house in a fringe city of a human city-state. "Woo woo woo" The small bed is full of wrinkles, which shows that the people on it are not sleeping very peacefully. The tightly wrapped quilt protrudes with a petite outline. It tossing and turning, constantly rolling from the head to the foot of the bed, and from the foot of the bed to the side of the bed. After going back and forth several times, a small head poked out of the bed. . "Emmmm" poured down her unfettered silver hair and spread to the ground. His two big scarlet eyes looked a little dull and sluggish, and he had a confused face that was not awake at all. "Hey." With the sound of pressing the button, the white, deserted light filled the room. A petite girl wearing only baggy men''s underwear was sitting on the bed with a dumb duck. The light was in cool colors. It hit her white back like a milky jade, and after a while, the girl''s eyes slowly began to focus. "How can emmmm be like this?" Looking at his figure in the bedroom mirror, Ji Bai frowned slightly. He remembered that he had suppressed the vampire well, how could he automatically transform into a vampire state after he slept? At the same time, the thirst in the throat is unstoppable, and there is a desire (meow) that makes the whole body feel hot and unbearable. It is not to eliminate this indescribable thirst and desire. It can be solved with a drink of water. You must drink a certain amount of blood of intelligent creatures to temporarily eliminate this torturous desire (meow). Haemophilia committed again? Damn it, didn''t I just drink blood yesterday? Why has it suddenly become so frequent? Before he could think about it, Ji Bai jumped off the bed and rushed out of the bedroom to the refrigerator in the kitchen before he even put on the slippers. Hemophilia is not a disease, it is a symptom. When a vampire is not moisturized by blood for a long period of time, her body functions will speed up, making the whole body hot and unbearable. If the blood is not drunk for a long time , She will become violent, and her intellect will be completely burnt under the fire of this scorching desire (meow), and she will instinctively attack all creatures except vampires until she tastes the blood. "It''s like human beings are hungry and need to eat. When the vampire''s energy is about to run out, the body will instinctively release a certain hormone to speed up the functioning, and at the same time quickly burn the remaining energy in the body to find food." It was Lilias who gave Ji Bai''s explanation. Find, I found it! There is one last blood bag left~ Thank goodness. Just as Ji Bai wanted to savagely tear open this bag of blood and pour it into his mouth immediately, a voice suddenly appeared in his mind, "This will soil the body, and the posture is too savage, not a lady at all. Okay? ¡¯ Therefore, Ji Bai ghostly managed to endure the fire of desire that burned his body, ten slender fingers slowly tore open the package, and gracefully and courteously pulled out a straw from the bag, and slowly inserted it. After all this, Ji Bai felt that her tears were about to drop. This terrible habit has penetrated deeply into his own bones, even when he burns his eyebrows, he still has to execute it in a thunderous manner. Blame that nasty ergonomic juicer girl! Smelly female cousin, wave hoof! In his heart, he cursed a certain evil spirit Lolita far away in the sky, the refreshing scarlet liquid inlet, Ji Bai felt refreshed for a while, and every cell in his body was groaning (meow) with pleasure, burning hot. Desire (meow) looked like a few pots of cold water, and gradually extinguished in Ji Bai''s heart. "Hmm~" Holding the shriveled blood bag in his hand, Ji Bai let out a long sigh, only to realize that his back was soaked, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help showing a bitter smile. Sometimes, Ji Bai always feels like he really wants the kind of drug addict whose nerves and body are paralyzed by opium, but what can he do? In order to stop going mad, there is no other way. At first, it was not that Ji Bai had never thought of suicide, but there was no way. Even Ji Bai himself didn¡¯t know **** him. As for the method of starving himself to death, it was even more outrageous, because he was unreliable. Thinking, Ji Bai once slaughtered several villages because of his madness. "Linglinglingling" Just when Ji Bai''s mood gradually calmed down, the phone placed by the table vibrated. When I picked it up, it was an unfamiliar number. Ji Bai looked at the sky outside strangely. It was still dark, and it was only about five o''clock now. No one knew about this mobile phone number. Who would call him? "Hello, who are you looking for?" Ji Bai answered the phone, and to her surprise, after hearing her own voice on the other end of the phone, she was silent for an instant. "Could it be that I called the wrong number? This is not Ji Bai''s number?" On the other end of the phone, there was a familiar whisper, as if he had heard it somewhere. "You take the liberty to ask~ What is your name?" Ji Bai asked tentatively. "Oh, my eldest brother is Lin Tuo. I''m sorry, little sister Ha, I seem to have made the wrong call." There was a sneer on the other end of the phone. Chapter 22 ~ Report Lin Tuo, Lin Tuo? ? The name seems to have been heard Ji Bai frowned slightly, and fell into thinking for a while. correct! Isn''t that the gentle tease this morning? "It looks like I made a mistake. I''m sorry, I''ll hang up first." "Wait, wait a minute! Well, sir, you are looking for my brother Ji Bai, right?" Ji Bai hurriedly stopped Lin Tuo who was about to hang up, and the sweet and tender voice got on the other side of the phone. Lin Tuo felt itchy. This girl¡¯s voice is so nice, like the clear and sweet spring water "Ah, yes, yes, I came to see Ji Bai, so little girl, you are his Ji Bai''s sister? Uh, that guy doesn''t seem to mention that he has a sister." After a moment of dullness, Lin Tuo said The tone became a little puzzled. "Uh~ Actually, I am a distant cousin of Brother Ji Bai~ I happened to come to my brother to play for two days during the holiday~" "Oh, that" "Yes, yes~" Ji Bai secretly breathed a sigh of relief. "Then, little sister, can I make an abrupt request?" The voice on the other side became serious. "Eh?" "Border town, the security has not been very good these past two days. Some demon traffickers are particularly rampant! Little girls like you go out to play but very dangerous behavior! At this time, you need someone who can feel safe. A reliable hunk will **** you! If you want to go out next time, please call me. Lin is not talented. It''s not a problem to fix a few demon species!" You protect me? Thinking of this guy''s performance this morning, Ji Bai felt contemptuous in his heart. Chapter 13: Isn''t this guy thinking about picking me up? ? To be reasonable, do you want to get involved in this kind of criminal body? Haven''t you learned about the maximum death penalty in three years? "Definitely~Thank you, big brother." He replied with a grin, and wondered impatiently why this guy hadn''t turned the topic on the right track. "Well, Mr. Lin Tuo is here to find his brother? Wait a minute~ I''ll call him." Seeing that Lin Tuo has a tendency to turn his momentum to strange places, Ji Bai preemptively took the initiative and changed the topic from himself without a smile. Pulled back. "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh??) "Hello? Sven rascal? What is it for me?" "S, Sven rascal!? You young, don''t want to make some big news all day long! Do you know what it means to respect the old and love the young?" There was a trace of disdain and contempt in this laziness. With voice, the corner of Lin Tuo''s mouth twitched on the other side. Why are two siblings living under the same roof? The younger sister is so cute and polite. But the older brother is very badly beaten? "Okay, just talk about business, or I can hang up." "You little young, the picture is broken! Do you know how to respect the elders older than yourself? Forget it, let''s get back to business, Lan Yi asked me to inform you to report to the branch. The branch of the border city is located in Luoyuan In Mo Town in the district, there will be people who meet." Connector, how do you feel that I am being dragged onto a thief ship? Ji Bai frowned slightly. "Wait for a while! Luoyuan District? Don''t you tell me about such a long distance? Helping to call a little horse-drawn carriage or something to pick up and drop off shouldn''t be too much, right?" "Let''s pull it down, and a little bit of a horse-drawn carriage? Do you know how expensive it is to travel this far? Just send a special car to you!" Lin Tuo said grimly. "That''s fine, when will the special car arrive?" "I''m going to do you a big-headed ghost! A special car? The elders in my group who have experienced many battles are not eligible. I think you are beautiful, you?" "You should always be reimbursed for the fare? If this is not possible, I really can''t come." Ji Bai touched his shriveled money bag, and when his blood bag was exhausted, he was truly In a sense, it is a time when ammunition is exhausted, and I have to make plans for the future. "Arrive before seven o''clock, can help you reimbursement, even if one second is late, don''t talk about it." Lin Tuo said lightly. Ji Bai suddenly looked up at the clock hanging on the wall. The stubby hour hand had already pointed between six and five, and he looked at the silent black paint outside the window. "Damn! It''s the big winter, your knights should report before dawn?!" "Would you like it? Anyway, after passing this village, there will be no such shop. After getting off the bus, please call me again." How stingy is this guy? No wonder he is still single now, Lin Tuo showed a little contempt, completely forgetting that he is also a snarling dog. "Oh, yes! Talk about your sister" "Dududu" Ji Bai didn''t mean to wait for Lin Tuo to continue speaking, and hung up the phone straightforwardly. "Is this uncle a lo*ic*n?" Ji Bai put the phone in his pocket, a wicked smile was drawn at the corner of his mouth. Taking advantage of the day before dawn, I converted to a vampire state and flew directly to the source area. When I was reimbursed, I said I came by taxi and I could make a fortune. Hey~ what? Is this shameless? Ji Bai said that you must have never experienced the days when you were so poor that you almost put on a small skirt to aid communication. The person who said this is living a very happy life, and you need to throw him to Siberia to grow potatoes for a few days to experience it. If it weren''t for every penny to be used carefully, Ji Bai might already be the top card in a certain building now. A scarlet light flashed by, and the pitch-black little bats flew around like the moon. The silver-haired loli in a white gothic black silk-rimmed dress opened her eyes, and she opened the window with her feet on her feet. Jumping out, the petite body turned into a group of small bats under the indifferent moonlight, across the dark night sky. Chapter 23 ~ The Little Girl Selling Candy Under the dark curtain, an inconspicuous black creature flocked across the silent night sky. With the street lamp shut down and only a faint moonlight, this inconspicuous scene was not captured by people or highway surveillance. I noticed it, or even if I noticed it, I wouldn¡¯t care too much. "It¡¯s almost time." Ji Bai, who had been in a toilet on the edge of Mo Town for almost half an hour, frowned and looked at the glowing mobile phone screen. I was relieved to see that the timekeeping above successfully changed from 5:59 to 6:00. To be reasonable, if possible, no one wants to stay in a toilet for more than five minutes. In fact, five minutes after Lin Tuo¡¯s phone was hung up, Ji Bai successfully arrived at a bathroom in Mo Town, Luoyuan District. inside. This time period is the most embarrassing moment. Calling back Lin Tuo¡¯s call will only make him suspicious. More importantly, the subsidy is likely to be cancelled by the look of grudges. Old Bai is dead! Since this is the case, I can only wait for a while, but Ji Bai doesn''t want to waste this time in vain, he must compare it, even if it is time for Ji Bai. Maybe I can do something meaningful, for example, go to the streets and search to see if there are any coins that have fallen. Maybe I can convert this time into plain money! Don''t like this kind of crisis consciousness, you are too poor and crazy. But in the end, Ji Bai decided to go to a free toilet with great difficulty. It would be a shame if he just left. Today I won¡¯t go out if I don¡¯t squat my legs! Uncle Zhang, who is over sixty years old, also today, as usual, carrying the breakfast box and water tank that his wife handed him, with a newspaper just bought in his arm, he came to his post on time and glanced at him. I looked at the pointer watch on my wrist and saw that the pointer was pointing squarely at six o''clock, and a smile appeared on his wrinkled face. It just happens that I¡¯m not late, and I don¡¯t have too many points. Although I¡¯m late, I won¡¯t be deducted from my salary. The job itself is an idle job, and the salary is neither salty nor indifferent, but Uncle Zhang doesn¡¯t care about that. With a meager salary, he has retired for many years, and he has a pension and savings that can guarantee him a worry-free old age. The reason why he took this job was entirely because he couldn''t be free. As usual, I sat comfortably in the pavilion next to the bathroom, opened the lunch box, opened the newspaper and read it leisurely. At this moment, a figure slowly walked out of the toilet, dazzling Uncle Zhang''s sight. Huh? In addition to being old, there are young people who can get up so early? Uncle Zhang noticed a little, then turned his gaze back to the newspaper, and then his eyes widened, suddenly feeling a little bit wrong. This boy, how come out of the women''s bathroom? ? "Hey, Sven Lintuo, I''m in Mozhen, where is the connector you mentioned?" Ji Bai almost didn''t control it, and said the next two words, thinking that this person might be subsidizing himself later. The funder, cannibalism, try not to upset him before the subsidy. "Hello! You guy just wanted to say that the gentleman is a rogue, right?!" On the other end, Lin Tuo''s mouth twitched, and then he rushed to a little surprised. "Are you here so soon? I expect you will need more than an hour." "What do you think? You came by taxi, oh, don''t you know that after this trip, the numbers on the meter are about to burst? Wow? This subsidy matter." "It''s OK, it''s the money to open your mouth and keep your mouth shut! Let''s talk about how much money arrives, tell me your specific location." Lin Tuo said angrily. "Eh eh, so good and good." Ji Bai smiled all over his face, as if he had eaten honey. "Go ahead, stop when you see a building titled''Xingyu Book City'', and wait in front of the station in front of the building. I''ll go and notify the joint person." After Ji Bai reported his specific location , Lin Tuo said. Before Ji Bai asked about the specific characteristics of the connector and how to distinguish it, there was a temporary voice from the other end. When he called back, the reply was a ¡®user is on the phone.¡¯ ¡¯ "Hey! You gentle rascal, is this the one who brought me back to you, right?" After a sip, Ji Bai put his phone in his arms, and Ji Bai with his hands in his pockets moved forward not long before he saw a building. Dilapidated building with large signs across. Due to the fact that it is dark and not completely bright, and in winter, there are almost no people in front of the platform. Even though Ji Bai had a strong physique, he couldn''t bear to squat in the toilet for nearly an hour, moved down, and sat on the seat in front of the station to rest. "Sir~Buy sweets?" A soft and cute voice came straight into Ji Bai''s ears, who was about to close his eyes and calm his mind. When he opened his eyes, he didn''t see anyone. It''s hissing in winter, hell, is this? "Sir, people, people are here~" Ji Bai was taken aback for a moment, his eyes slowly moved down, and what caught his eye was a soft and fluffy platinum hair. The petite figure was not even Ji Bai''s waist, and his cute and delicate face like a doll, and his skin was like It is a good suet jade, and under the long and dense eyelashes are a pair of violet eyes like gems. At this moment, there were faint tears in the eyes of this pair of crystal jewels, and her lips were pursed uneasy. There was a trace of timidity and fear in her voice, and her long skirt was wearing all kinds of Such a patch, there is also a little loli in a place where the skin is broken. In the cold weather, these clothes didn''t seem to be warm enough at all. Ji Bai could even see her cold red cheeks and two trembling legs. "Sir, can you buy sweets? ~ Very, very cheap" Ji Bai was stunned slightly and noticed that the broken fruit basket held by the blond little girl contained a mixed variety of candies. Chapter 14: This image, or the upgraded version of the little match girl in the big winter? Ji Bai wanted to say not to buy it. After all, he was so poor as to be like this. How could there be any spare money to buy candy? But when the words reached my throat, I couldn''t say anything. "Can I buy a few if I can? Mom, my mom really needs money" This sentence suddenly hit the softest part of Ji Bai''s heart. For a moment, he suddenly recalled the dangling leaf in a heavy rain. The knight only knows how to protect the world by killing and killing, but he can''t eradicate all the injustices and man-made disasters in this world. This is the only thing he can do. Ji Bai didn''t even look at it, and stuffed all the money in his pocket into the little girl''s broken basket. "I have brought so much, I hope I can help you." "Thank you, thank you brother~" The girl was ecstatic, and when she was about to grab the candy from the basket, Ji Bai stopped her. "I''ll just take one." Ji Bai smiled at her. "Big Brother~ Thank you, I really appreciate it" Under Ji Bai''s attention, the ragged little girl walked away carrying the basket. "Cut, poor ghost, just said that with such a small amount of money~" The previous pitiful appearance disappeared, and the girl looked at the money in the basket with her mouth full of disdain. Chapter 24 ~ The Secret In the blink of an eye, Ji Bai had been sitting in the station for about twenty minutes. The cold stainless steel seats were warmed by body temperature, and the icy wind blew by. Ji Bai, who was wearing only a thin shirt, jacket and sweater, remained motionless. , Sat firmly on the seat of Ningshuang, holding his hands, his face as usual. As time went by, the deserted station gradually had some people waiting for the train. They were all ordinary people, Ji Bai could tell from their ordinary clothes and slightly blank eyes. It is said that the low-class people who insisted on coming out to work hard in this cold winter weather is certainly not unreasonable. Even Ji Bai''s physique feels a little cold, not to mention the surrounding areas. The ordinary people waiting for the car, each dressed like a bear, and trembling as if they were pounding garlic. Who wouldn''t want to stay at home and squat on the kang''s head in this horrible weather? If it is not forced by life, whoever does not want to spend more time with his family will have to suffer. After waiting for a while, he watched waves of people step onto the bus. Ji Bai, who was sitting in his place, was still doing nothing with his legs up. Feeling a little bored, Ji Bai squeezed out the wrinkled candy in his pocket and tossed it like a dice. "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh The waiters whose limbs were numb from the cold for a long time eased their brows, as if they were relieved, and stepped onto the bus. There must not be as many people coming down. Among them, a little girl who was not tall enough to Ji Bai¡¯s arm socket caught his attention. He looked at the man in suit and leather next to her. Ji Bai estimated that he was a pair. Father and daughter are coming. But Ji Bai was a little surprised. The man in the suit didn''t mean to go with the girl. As soon as they got out of the car, they parted ways and went their own way. Looking at this posture, it seemed that they didn''t know each other at all. A little girl in a big winter, riding a bus without her family? Ji Bai looked at the little girl who walked down from the back door of the bus with a slightly surprised look, and felt a little bit of doubt. She didn''t seem to notice or care about Ji Bai''s gaze. The little girl was chewing something in her mouth, with a trace of indifference in her indifferent expression. After looking around the station, she walked slowly to a distance not far from Ji Bai. One of the top beam pillars of the station, with his hands around his chest leaning against it. At first glance at the dress of this loli, Ji Bai never felt a chill. The whole body is covered with that white one-piece short skirt, the two arms like lotus roots are completely exposed to the icy cold wind, the legs are not put on any stockings for keeping warm, and the soles of the feet are wearing a pair of sandals, ten pieces The lovely pink toes came out. It''s very cute, yes, but in winter, this kind of dress will only make people feel suffocated and weird. Not to mention Ji Bai, even passers-by who glanced at the girl slightly showed a shocked expression. The girl didn''t feel the surprised look around her, holding her hands and leaning on the pillars while blowing bubble gum. Are all the bear kids so tough now? Okay, maybe I''m getting old. Ji Bai slowly sighed and looked at the candy in the palm of his hand. He had never liked to eat sweets, he couldn''t talk about sweets, but it would be a pity if he lost it. Bored, Lai looked around, his eyes fixed on Lolita who was leaning on the pillar not far away and blowing bubbles constantly. "Now, little girl, brother, there is a candy here, do you?" Ji Bai leaned over, his face was filled with friendly and friendly smiles, just like a big brother next door (thinking to himself) However, before he could finish speaking, the loli in front of him glanced contemptuously at the candy in Ji Bai''s hand, and a curve of disdain appeared at the corner of her mouth. "I want to hook up Miss Ben with this kind of routine like rotten pickles? Uncle, you don''t want to find a mirror to take a picture of your face. Don''t talk nonsense. One (meow) three thousand five times, three times have a discount, including night Thousand, in theory, you can do whatever you want. If you get hurt, you have to pay for medical expenses." "???" excuseme? Whatthefa? She, what did she just say? Am I wrong? At this moment, Ji Bai was in the midst of the recurring problems of the great universe, and fell into endless contemplation. In this world, did the chicken or the egg come first? If it is an existing egg, where did the egg come from? If it is an existing chicken, what is standing in front of it now? "Ling Ling Ling" Just as Ji Bai wondered whether he couldn''t keep up with the trend of the world, or the world was letting go by himself, a bell rang in his pocket. "Hello? Lin Tuo?" At this moment, Ji Bai wanted to take out a cigarette and light it for himself, but his poor B couldn''t afford it, so he could only make a false gesture of smoking a cigarette and pretend to be in his mouth. It looks like smoke. "Hello? Can you hear it?" Lin Tuo''s voice came from the other end. "Well, that''s it." Ji Bai let out a foul breath. "Is your kid a bit abnormal? Lost in love?" Lin Tuo on the other side found that Ji Bai''s tone was wrong, and asked suspiciously. What girlfriend did you find? "No, I don''t know what is young and frivolous, I only know that the winner is king." Looking at Lori at the side, Ji Bai has such a feeling that he is old, belonging to his own time, that frivolous young The blood seems to have drained. "?? What kind of calf are you kidding? Forget it, I''m here to tell you that the person who meets you has set off, um, I guess it''s almost there for you by now." "Oh." Ji Bai replied without saltiness, pressing down the melancholy and emotion in his heart, and letting out a sigh of relief. "Her characteristics are very obvious. You can tell at a glance as long as you are not blind. She looks like a twelve-year-old girl wearing a thin white jumpsuit and skirt? Can you hear it?" Lin Tuo didn''t respond. When he heard these words, Ji Bai was stunned, and turned his eyes to the loli who also started to look at himself. Chapter 25 ~ What Unfolds? "You, is the new student mentioned by Four Eyes?" White Dress Lolita had a trace of disdain in her eyes. After looking up and down Ji Bai, she gave an overall evaluation. "It''s so poor that it''s a clean stream." It can''t be refuted in any sense. The corners of Ji Bai''s mouth twitched, and he was about to ask Lin Tuo on the phone, but saw that this guy didn''t know when to hang up. "Physical fitness is pretty good~" After staring at Ji Bai''s thin sweater for a while, Lori nodded, revealing her gaze with approval. "Come with me~" Lolita cherished her words like gold, and after indicating that she walked to the dilapidated building named''Xingyu Building'' outside the station. ? ? Didn¡¯t you say you want to report to the group branch? Why are you walking into this building? No one explained his doubts for Ji Bai, and Lolita, who was walking with her calves in front of her, didn''t have any meaning to explain to Ji Bai. This knight group has a lot of doubts. Why did it assign a girl who seemed to be twelve years old to be the connector? Apart from other things, this little girl gave Ji Bai the most weird feeling, just like a vodka in a bottle of happy water from the fat house. The appearance and the inner rhythm are completely different, and it always feels not that simple. The reality didn''t leave Ji Bai thinking about it. Just when Ji Bai''s thinking was slightly distracted, when he looked back, the figure had only left a small black spot in his field of vision, and he would be lost if he didn''t keep up. Looking at the candy still in his hand, Ji Bai followed in three steps and made two steps. What made Ji Bai feel strange is that the girl in front of her has a very small stepping frequency and a small amount of striding. , Just like a little girl walking, behind herself walking at the speed of an adult, but she has a feeling of being thrown farther and farther. While feeling surprised, Ji Bai speeded up and chased up with a stepping frequency that was almost running. Chapter 15: "I said you, what are you doing in this building? Is it possible that your so-called knights branch was built on the ground of this building a hundredth floor or something?" Ji Bai, who was struggling to keep up with the girls, threw out My own question. "You watched a lot of science fiction movies, right? Uncle." The girl replied without even replying. "Big, uncle? To be reasonable, I am so young?" The corners of Ji Bai''s mouth twitched a few times, and he felt that if he said something to this loli, he might be angry for a few years. "By the way, what is your name? I have known each other for almost a minute without waiting for you to introduce yourself." "Milan." The girl replied indifferently, with a hint of perfunctory tone in her tone. "By the way, do you want?" "You are very noisy, are we unfamiliar?" Milan frowned and gave Ji Bai a look. "Emmm, I''m asking if you want to eat candy, this candy is useless if I hold it." Ji Bai stretched out his hand, revealing the candy in his palm. "This kind of sugar-coated candy sells for no more than 30 cents a single piece. I''m afraid of eating badly." Milan''s contemptuous sight was ushered in. She didn''t know what she was thinking, and she was taken aback. "Did you buy this candy from a tattered blonde girl?" Milan became suspicious. "Huh?! How do you know?" Ji Bai was stunned and asked subconsciously. "Puff puff! Hahahaha you, you actually bought it?!" Milan, who had been cold and open his face, could not help but laugh out loud, or pointed to Ji Bai''s head and laughed without any image. "What are you laughing at?" Ji Baidun felt confused for a while. "Puff, no, it''s nothing~ By the way, how much did you use to buy this candy~?" Milan stopped smiling and asked with a serious look. "No, I don''t know." "That''s a lot?" "That''s it." "Puff puff puff I took back the sentence just now, you are a local tyrant, a real local tyrant, if there are more people like you in the human world, fairy dance will be very marketable." Milan covered his mouth and smiled. "You mean I was deceived?" Ji Bai was taken aback for a moment, recalling the poor girl shivering in the bitter cold wind in his memory. It''s impossible to think about it, right? "Ah~ Forget it, you will probably understand in the future, just follow me." After laughing, Milan recovered his expression and motioned for Ji Bai to follow and walked into the glass sliding door of the building. This dilapidated building looks very desolate at this moment. The cracked walls and old floor tiles indicate that there has been no one to manage it for a long time. The cold wind blows up this waste paper scattered on the ground. In this kind of weather, even those collecting waste paper are not willing to go out, right? Besides, some beggars in this generation might be richer than Ji Bai. So, why did Milan bring yourself here? "Follow, come in." Without answering for him, Milan took Ji Bai and walked to a bathroom on the first floor where the door sign had already fallen off. "?! Wocao! This is" Ji Baidun was shocked for a while, his eyes dangling between the bathroom door and Milan. Take yourself to the bathroom, I''ll go! Isn''t this the A or V unfolding? Could this be chapter 26~Do you like pets? "It is recommended to collect your thoughts~Well, although I don''t care much, but I will start in three years~" Milan deliberately leaned over to draw a tempting curve in the corner of his mouth, and drew it with tempting words. "I''m not interested in cutting the washboard." Ji Bai immediately rolled his face and said disdainfully. "Come on~ What you were thinking just now has been written on your face~ You can look in the mirror by yourself, it''s super obvious~" Milan maliciously sold cute, showing a little devilish smile. "So, you brought me here just to tease me?" Ji Bai raised his eyebrows. "Well, by the way~ keep up~" Milan admitted indifferently, waved his hand to signal Ji Bai to follow him, and then opened the wooden door that had fallen into disrepair and walked in. Isn''t this about letting yourself go into the sewer or something? To be reasonable, isn''t it a shameful organization, do you need to build the branch so concealed? Just as I was using my brain to let myself go, the moment my front foot stepped into the bathroom, the snow-white wall with cracks and spider webs around suddenly changed, as if a layer of white sugar paper melted under the high temperature. Generally fade away. Ji Bai''s consciousness suddenly felt a brief moment of trance, and a burst of spatial energy distortion was being forced from all directions. When he came back to his senses, the surrounding snow-white walls gradually faded and dissipated in the weird distortions, and the scene before him changed. A sparsely populated street was planted with few small trees, and the street was one road to the end. There is no fork in the road, only the big iron door with a little peeling paint in front of you and the reinforced concrete buildings behind it. Although the spatial waves stabilized, Ji Bai still stayed in the shock of the instantaneous transfer of the scene space. "Here, here it is." Milan''s voice sounded at the right time, interrupting Ji Bai''s empty brain. "Just now, the space shift? Is it your holy weapon? You are also a knight?" Ji Bai''s eyes flashed a little bit strangely, and he couldn''t help but face up to this unseen illegal knight group in his heart. "I have some insight, but I got a wrong answer. The reason for entering the bathroom is to cover people''s eyes and ears." Milan shook his head silently, walked to the big iron door, and gently pushed, the concealed iron door creaked. Amidst the creaking sound, it slowly opened. Seeing that Milan didn''t mean to explain, Ji Bai wisely did not continue to ask, and followed Milan''s pace and walked into the iron gate. "I said, this banner can be LOW." Looking at the big yellowish wooden sign hanging in the hallway in the hall where the four characters''Hope Primary School'' were written, the corners of Ji Bai''s mouth twitched. "You can ask the relevant department in charge today. When you just catch up, I will send you here." Milan said abruptly. "Hmm? What do you mean? It''s time?" Ji Bai was taken aback for a moment. Just when he wanted to ask, he found that Milan was silent. He turned to see, there was no one beside him, the proper air gentleman. "How fast is the kid coming? I just finished eating the noodles." Before Ji Bai could react, a familiar male voice sounded. "Sven hooligan?" Ji Bai tilted his head. "You young, can you stop calling me hey, forget it." Lin Tuo didn''t care about him beyond surprise, looking at Ji Bai with a hint of pity in his eyes. "The little girl who sent me just now, she" "Oh, Milan? She''s a busy person, the queen pick-up lady of this group, the list is full every day, millions in a minute" Lin Tuo suddenly brows, always feeling that there is something wrong with this statement. "It doesn''t seem to be wrong." "Don''t talk about it, it''s 80% starting, come with me, let''s explain while walking." Lin Tuo took out his pocket watch and glanced at it. Without explaining too much to Ji Bai, he just threw a word and turned and walked. go with. "Eh wait! Did I say you forgot something?" Ji Bai followed up and stopped Lin Tuo. "? What am I missing?" "Of course! Look, you''re here before seven o''clock." Ji Bai is like an old general on the stage, and a wave of his hand is like a flattery. "Yeah, what''s the matter? Is it possible that you still want to get back to sleep?" "Why do you sleep? LOW is bursting! Have you forgotten the fare reimbursement?" Ji Bai gave up the side attack completely, and Ji Bai directly threw a straight ball. "Are you doing this?" Lin Tuo''s expression became weird. Is this a question about your own life? How can you not be in a hurry. "What''s the matter? I said you wouldn''t be prevarication with the excuse of not issuing an invoice?" Ji Bai instantly narrowed his eyes, looking around to find out whether there were any weapons such as moving bricks and folding stools around. "Isn''t it enough that I look like that kind of person? Even if you doubt my personality, you can''t doubt my appearance! Okay, let''s talk about this later and discuss something with you." Lin Tuo looked around cautiously After the episode, he came over quietly. "Do you like small animals?" Chapter 16: "?? Normally, why ask this question." Ji Bai frowned, feeling that things were not so simple. "Oh, are you interested in raising a small animal?" Chapter 27 ~ Wang Wang~ Intention to keep pets? I can''t even support myself. You let me raise a rice bucket? Excuseme? "Did you see me in this outfit? Properly proletarian poor working people, pets, do you think I raised them?" Ji Bai pulled on the fabric of this cheap T-shirt . "Oh, I was worried about the money? Don''t worry, it won''t be a problem. The above has already decided. As long as you accept her, you can give you an extra allowance every month." So far, Lin Tuoman He patted his chest full. allowance? What the hell, is it possible that this organization has a uniform distribution of pets? "Don''t think too much, do you think I want to assign this task to you? Tell you, the students who grab this task are about to smash their heads. If it''s not for some special reason, it''s your turn to wait for a good thing?" Lin Tuo did not Said angrily. Get an allowance for keeping a pet at random? How did this kind of good deeds come to my turn, who is just getting started? "This, will there be a kind of imperative feeling?" Ji Bai tilted his head. "The boss has decided that it can only be you, but you can also refuse, we can entrust others or take a long-term view." "Are there any benefits?" "Take good care of her, what she eats, what do you eat." Lin Tuo said lightly with his hands in his pockets. "Okay! No need to make a long-term plan! It''s me, Gou!" Ji Baili adjusted his slightly messy bangs. It was reasonable to cheat funds by raising a kitten or puppy. This is a rare opportunity in a lifetime. , You make it when you pick it up! "Now, that''s what you said." Lin Tuo showed a weird smile imperceptibly. "Is there enough funding?" Ji Bai suddenly felt that he was being cursed by others, and asked quietly. "I said that this is not a problem." "Oh, that''s fine, I don''t have any comments." Ji Bai slowly breathed a sigh of relief, but he always felt that he was pitted. "A gentleman said." "It''s hard to chase a horse, and I''ll just go after I regret it." Ji Bai replied vowingly. Isn¡¯t it about raising a cat or a dog? How big is it? Lin Tuo laughed, clapped his hands, and shouted to the corner of the hallway. "Have you heard? He agreed, and you can come out!" Huh? Can you just shout? What kind of cats and dogs are so human? Before Ji Bai had time to think, a petite, glamorous and gorgeous figure walked out from the lounge on the corner, in the standard black and white maid skirt, with a cool touch on the chest, and a very seductive gully loomed. She had white skin like sheep fat, her long cherry hair combed into two ponytails like flowing water, her two soft cat ears trembled, and her little face full of Hongxia was full of shyness. "?? But, Kerr? You, why are you?" Ji Bai subconsciously covered his nose, feeling a rush of blood rushing to his brain from the bottom of his heart. "You, why are you dressed like this? Did some scum force you?" Ji Bai''s eyes condensed, and he slowly turned his gaze to Lin Tuo who was aside. "Hey, don''t get me wrong! This dress was made by Miss Keer herself! Isn''t it my business, okay?" Ji Bai''s eyes are like a pool with Kanglong lurking in the pool, calm. When the storms inevitably turn the river into the sea, Lin Tuo dare not look at him inexplicably. "When I am a three-year-old child? Does such a small child know what this dress means? I think, 80% of them are fanning the flames next to him?" Ji Bai''s eyes were inserted into Lin Tuo''s chest like a sharp sword, and he was so amazing. Lin Tuo couldn''t help but backed away a few steps. "This, this is probably so" "Master~Thank you for adopting Kerr, meow~" The milky milky''meow'' sound made Ji Bai''s heart crisp. When he heard what Kerr said, his pupils shrank, and suddenly thought that Lin Tuo wanted himself Commitment made. "?? The pet you''re talking about? That''s her?" The meaning in Ji Bai''s eyes became more and more dangerous, and Lin Tuo ran behind Ke''er in fright. "Yes, right? Kitty, there is nothing wrong with it? And, you have agreed, but you can''t go back! Also, don''t hit me even if you go back, it''s not my idea!" "You guy" Ji Bai just wanted to say something, and then he saw Ke''er''s big eyes full of poor Shui Lingling. "Master, what Kerr did wrong makes you disgusted." "I didn''t, mainly because" Ji Bai was speechless for a while, he couldn''t always say that it was because he was worried about his identity being exposed, right? To be reasonable, I will return to the state of a vampire due to bloodthirsty lesions every other time. Someone lives under the same roof with me and was discovered that it was nailed to the board. Sooner or later, it¡¯s just a problem, so don¡¯t say he is hypocritical. There is a Maoerluo who doesn''t want to be a maid, it''s really unreasonable. "You kid, don''t be unsatisfied! Do you know that this job is about to make a pot of porridge in the whole group? It''s so cheap, you kid, what are you doing?" Lin Tuo hid behind and agreed. "Furthermore, it looks like someone said just now that it was a puppy who repented." "Bow bark!" Chapter 28~ "I have never seen such a shameless person." After seeing Ji Bai''s unexpected behavior, Lin Tuo''s thinking seemed to be stuck like a rusty gear. After a while, he blurted out with trembling fingers. "Cut, whatever you say, I just can''t take this errand." Ji Bai rolled his head, looking like a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water. "Meow~meow~" Ke''er''s milky white cat ears drooped down, her amber eyes were filled with depression, her little hands were entangled, her little head was lowered, and her face was full of Chu Chu. Pathetic. After Lin Tuo''s proposal, she put on the clothes that were unknown and inexplicably shameful for the cat. She was ruthlessly rejected when she was ruthlessly rejected by Lin Tuo''s proposal. This made her feel a little frustrated. Maybe, maybe I was annoyed "That, in fact" Ji Bai hesitated to say something and stopped, looking at the depressed Ke''er in the middle of the hall, a little unbearable. Putting it a year ago, Ji Bai might agree to this kind of thing, but now, he doesn''t want to let it. Anyone who gets too close to oneself is because they don''t want to hurt anyone anymore, so even if they are helpless, they can only refuse. "Oh! Look at my memory, I almost forgot to do business." Just when the scene was trending towards embarrassment and speechlessness, Lin Tuo slapped his head and said with a special event, attracting Ji Bai who fell into silence. With Kerr''s sight. "Doesn''t the business matter you mentioned refer to this?" Ji Bai asked suspiciously. "This is just incidental, okay, okay, let''s put this matter aside for now" Lin Tuo seems to want to postpone this matter. "Let¡¯s negotiate first, I¡¯m still saying those words" "Let''s not talk about it, it''s important to do business, you follow me." Without giving Ji Bai a clear position, Lin Tuo forcibly interrupted Ji Bai''s words and motioned them to follow him. Is this guy on purpose? Ji Bai raised his eyebrows, took a deep look at Lin Tuo, who was walking in front, and followed Ke''er. "I said, what is the area occupied by the branch of your illegal knights?" I still can''t feel it at the door. As soon as I walked out of the aisle hall, the expansive space and the concrete rising from the ground made Ji Bai unobstructed. Quite surprised. "You just wanted to talk about illegal organizations, didn''t you?" Lin Tuo''s mouth twitched slightly. "I haven''t calculated how big it is, it''s about enough to have more than ten football matches at the same time, if you count the audience." "Tsk Tsk" is really evil capitalism. At the same time that he was surprised, Ji Bai was taken aback for a moment, and he glanced at Kerr walking side by side with him, showing the cutest height difference. "Meow~?" "Hey Lin Tuo, is it really okay to let any demon species walk in the human organization like this? If it is discovered by someone," Ji Bai realized that it was because of this demon. This kind of harmlessness and cuteness made herself forget her true identity for a period of time. How eye-catching is such a cat girl walking on the street? "It''s a fuss. After you stay here for a few days, you will find out. Forget it. You just need to understand that she is absolutely safe here. That''s it." Lin Tuo seemed to want to explain something, thinking. Thinking, stopped again, and continued to walk with Ji Bai and Kerr. "Really?" Ji Bai was skeptical. Chapter 17: "Instead of worrying about this, you should think about yourself first, do some preparation activities or something, don''t be too nervous, right, have you eaten breakfast? Hurry up and eat if you don''t eat it, maybe there will be no chance in the future. " "What do you mean? Listening to your tone, how do you feel that I can''t survive three chapters?" Ji Bai''s eyes narrowed. "Well, that''s why it''s business." Lin Tuo turned his head with a smile on his face and patted Ji Bai on the shoulder. "I forgot to tell you that every trainee member who joins the group needs two assessments, one is the written test, and the other is the test." At this point, Lin Tuo looked at something funny as if he had thought of something funny. To Ji Bai. "Well, practice assessment." "Practical assessment? What''s the assessment? Men don''t have to be handsome, but they must learn to steal cars or something?" "No, no, no, the so-called practical assessment is used to measure the tester''s physical fitness, physical skills, strength, ability to fight offenses, and immediate reflection of whether they can use their own elements such as the ability to use them freely, so as to ensure that they are not leaking." "Speaking of people." Ji Bai has roughly guessed what Lin Tuo is laughing at. "Ahem, ah, to put it in a more layman way, came out to be beaten, and I was wrong, it was an actual combat exercise." Lin Tuo forced to stop the smile in his heart, and said solemnly. While these words were being said, the three had already walked to a square building constructed with transparent glass walls. "Let''s go, let''s go! The freshmen who have joined the group are all ready to go. You can form a group and get beaten." Lin Tuo ignored Ji Bai''s weird gaze and pushed open the glass door eagerly. Inside, I can''t wait to see the beautiful picture of Ji Bai being beaten. Ji Bai smiled slightly, he could roughly see what he was thinking from the face of the servant, and walked in with his chest straight, but Ji Bai timidly hid behind Ji Bai, like a small tail. The inside of the glass building is square, without any excessive decorations. In the center is a large square pit surrounded by an iron fence. Below it is an arena. It seems that it is deliberately designed to prevent any blows. The pit wall is wrapped. With a variety of mechanical armor and lacquered wood chips. There are no people on the upper level, but the bottom of the big pit is very lively at the moment. A group of young people wearing various protective gear such as chain mail, shoulder guards and leggings, holding a half-sword, a Lanmu lance and other knight weapons, shudderingly looked at the one opposite them, wearing a heavy body. The plate armor only reveals a big man with his head outside. Although facing an enemy that is several times as large as his own, the big man is very contented. He doesn''t even look at the group of tense young people on the opposite side, moving his joints on his own. Invisible, a heavy pressure is released. Chapter 29 ~ Chariot "Now, do you see the tall bald head below who is wearing a full-body plate armor and looks like a fortress? He is your new examiner. Calculated by the regular knights, those young people below the golden knights and you are in the ranks of strength. The same, they are all freshmen who have just entered school. Standing at the iron fence, Lin Tuo pointed to the bottom and introduced Ji Bai. "This is your first assessment. Don''t panic, relax. After all, even if you panic, you won''t be able to escape the fate of being beaten." At this point, Lin Tuo laughed unkindly, observing Ji Bai''s face. There was a significant change, but what disappointed him was that Ji Bai had that expressionless face from beginning to end. Scared to be silly, is this? "Give you a piece of advice. This bald instructor is named Morton. He is famous for his violent temper. As long as he has a breath, he will fight to death. Don''t expect him to show mercy to your men. For this assessment, prepare your own weapons. Armor, of course, you can also use our official temporary equipment." Lin Tuo smiled and pointed to the pile of rusty broken copper and iron on the love table. From here you can probably see why no one wants to use them. "Give me a sword." Ji Bai was not fussy, walked to the wooden table and picked up a hand-half sword with a severely rusted blade. "I advise you to wear some armor. Although the rust is severe and the protection is reduced, it is better than being beaten to the flesh." Lin Tuo frowned when he looked at Ji Bai who was about to go down the ladder with his sword. Explained. "No, he can''t hit me." Ji Bai cast his gaze to the tall figure that was very stressful. "Is it enough to flip that guy?" "Huh?" Lin Tuo felt for a moment that Ji Bai was a fool. "What are you talking about? What are you doing?! It''s a good thing for young people to be confident, but don''t take it too far! Your task is only to hold on for three minutes. Have you seen the hourglass on the referee''s table? All the sand has drained, you Even qualified." "Oh, then if I knock him over in full view, will he lose face?" Ji Bai asked seriously after thinking a little bit. "Isn''t you afraid that you haven''t woken up yet? There used to be people who asked this, but in the end they were all speechless. Do you know why?" "Okay, I see. If the rules are these, I will go down first." Ji Bai nodded, and after hanging half of his sword on his back, he drew down the ladder. "Mr. Ji Bai, he won''t have anything to do?~" Ke''er looked worriedly at Ji Bai''s thin back, then looked at the tall and strong bald knight who was completely out of proportion to him. "Don''t worry, we have all kinds of medical rescue facilities here. The medical team has rich experience. It provides one-stop service with white cloth, mortuary, and crematorium. There is no need to question." Looking at the stunned young man who has entered the arena, Lin Tuo faintly explained. "Meow, meow~?!" ¡­ The long-handled big axe in the hand of the heavy-armed man who stopped in the center of the arena moved his cervical spine a little, and his deep gaze was not far away, the group of new student trainees with different expressions. Most of them were terrified because of their ignorance of the enemy and the pressure of the first actual combat. A few of them had a touch of arrogance and a disapproval and invincible attitude. It doesn¡¯t matter, when first arrived, everyone is almost nervous and wants to retreat. No one is surprised. This kind of freshmen can adapt to it by playing a few more times. As for those who disagree, well, they need to suppress their vigor. The same is also true. Just a day is enough to educate freshmen. Morton likes him the most. "Instructor Morton, it''s time to start." At the referee''s table, a young man with a gentle smile, casual clothes and fair skin that didn''t look like a boy smiled at Morton. "Understood." Morton nodded, and after formally putting on the knight helmet on his back, he drew out the long-handled large axe that entered the soil three-pointers in one fell swoop, and the dust brought out by the drawing splashed half a meter high. "Let me repeat the rules of the game again. In this assessment, those who still have the fighting ability after three minutes pass with a qualified score, even if the actual combat assessment fails, it doesn''t matter. There is a written test with a larger value behind. You can do your best. "The young man on the referee''s bench smiled gently and kindly. "With this hourglass as the criterion, then I declare that the test begins." "..." The freshmen looked at each other, you look at me and I look at you, but none of them are willing to step forward. In the face helmet, Morton looked through the gaps at the group of fearful new students, who were waiting for others to rush up to explore the reality of the new students. An invisible smirk appeared at the corner of his mouth. He wouldn''t wait for these newcomers to adjust their status, guess a punch to decide who to play the striker, and it seemed unnecessary to him to test or something. Mo Mouxiang likes to chase and fight fiercely. "Boom!" On the battlefield, the heavily armed iron can moved. With every step taken, the ground of the arena seemed to tremble slightly, but Morton, who was wearing a clumsy full-body plate armor, moved very sensitively. Just like a fast-moving fortress, these newcomer knights who had never seen the world were frightened by their momentum alone, and the formation was in chaos, except for a few of them, they were still in place. "Wow! Wow!" The recruits in the front row looked at the fortress splashed with dust and almost shouted to their mother. Just thinking about retreating, they made a bang, and only felt like they were flying over their chest. The top of the mountain clicked, and the bones and muscles all over his body were shattered. When he was knocked into the air, his eyes whitened and he fainted. "Emma? It''s already started? Am I late?" Ji Bai, who moved off the ladder, just caught up with this scene, but given the level of chaos on the scene, no one could notice him. emmmm... How do you say this scene? It''s like a rampaging bowling ball, unstoppable all the way, constantly crashing and dispersing the ¡®bowling bottles¡¯. "Everyone! Organize the formation! Unite and take the initiative to attack, we still have a chance to win!" After the first round of collision, one of the well-equipped trainees shouted. "That''s right! Go!" Following his lead, everyone seemed to have found the backbone of the main body, dragging the broken armor on their bodies, picking up weapons and following forward. Have you learned how to use human tactics? Morton smiled faintly, his body bent, and the long axe swept to the ground like a whip. The three stunned greens who bore the brunt, accompanied by a few metal cracking sounds, fell to the ground fiercely. "Heh!" Morton shook his backhand, and the long axe in his hand was like a broom, sweeping the three fallen freshmen aside like a sweep of garbage. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!) His hook hooked his arm armor and was thrown out like a football, smashing several piles of charging soldiers. Chapter 30~ "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! The long axe in Morton''s hand is like a long and powerful arm. With the metal sparks from several blades, the weapons in the hands of various recruits with swords and spears are picked up in one fell swoop. "What..." Before they could react, the long axe, like a sickle of death, splashed up the dust and forced it suddenly. The blade of the axe rotated 360 degrees, and it took all five people into flight like a kebab. The five new students who had fallen into a faint spun with the windmill, and they were all thrown away in the end. Go out and hit the metal wall of the arena like a salted fish. Well, I finally understand why I want to design a built-in metal wall. Looking at the brutal and inhumane unilateral massacre in front of him, Ji Bai complained silently. Chapter 18: "Because of cowardice and abandoning your companions, the only person who greets you in the end is to be alone against the enemy. This has never been a smart decision." The heavy and dull voice interrupted Ji Bai''s thoughts of watching the play. At first glance, the whole scene was waved. In the unbearable arena, only oneself was left standing... and, facing the huge iron can that he slowly walked over, the sentence just now was obviously what he said to Ji Bai. "Hmm? I am left with me so soon?" Ji Bai looked around and lay all around. After the terrible freshman, he affirmed his thoughts, and turned to look at the hourglass, not halfway through. Well, the battle ended when the freshmen failed to touch Morton''s hair, and a sentence was drawn. "I hope you will remember the lesson this time, Xinsheng." In the helmet, Morton looked at the protective gear in front of him meaningfully. He only carried the rusty and tattered Xinsheng. "Hey! The show begins!" Lin Tuo in the stands could not wait to take a pack of popcorn and sit down to watch the scene. "Mr. Ji Bai..." Kerr, who covered his heart with two small paws, prayed silently for Ji Bai in his heart. Well, it looks like there is really only me left, Ji Bai thought. Looking at the oncoming canned knight, Ji Bai held the severely corroded hand half-sword upright, and the side of the blade pressed against the shoulder blade, and made a knight''s salute. Huh? This freshman still knows such a standard knight manner? Yes, this courage needs to be exercised and improved. Out of the spirit of belief in the knight''s creed, Morton held an axe in both hands and leaned the axe handle against his shoulders, returning to his etiquette. After the salute, Ji Bai didn''t get the least bit muddled, shaking his hand, and holding the blade of the half sword in his hand. "Huh?" Seeing the young man''s behavior, Morton felt a little puzzled. In battle, it is a very common technique to use a half-handed sword with a breeding ball for hammering attacks, but the hit rate and lethality are far inferior to the blade attack. It is useful for hitting the enemy''s head, causing a short-term dizziness, and giving oneself. Fight for opportunities, often by surprise in a duel. The young man showed his intention to attack from the beginning, but he was not wise. "Young man, you need to learn, there is a lot more." Morton said meaningfully. Morton would not be merciful to this young man because of his poor academic skills. In actual combat, he should look like actual combat. The sharp thorns at the end of the long axe heard bursts of wind breaking, and the burly fortress slammed into Ji Bai. In the splashing dust, the steel colossus struck like a urging death god. Aggressive momentum. Facing this sudden and compelling aura, Ji Bai didn''t mean to dodge at all, and stood still in place. Resigned? Or do you want to resist your offensive with pure brute force? This is impossible! Morton narrowed his eyes. Looking at the dark giant iron, Ji Bai weighed the sword in his hand, staring blankly at the closer steel colossus. Suddenly, his eyes condensed, and he grabbed the blade, as if hitting a baseball. With a fierce wave. "Kang Dang!" The movement was imperceptible to the naked eye, as if hitting something in the air, and there was a deafening metal crash. The next moment, a huge figure flew out backwards, leaving it on the metal wall. A huge human-shaped gravure. For a while, the audience fell into deathly silence. The few spectators at the scene were dull and didn''t see exactly what happened just now. So, why did this big iron can suddenly fly upside down? Standing in place, Ji Bai didn''t make any movement from beginning to end. He threw away the severely curved sword in his hand and glanced at the hourglass on the referee''s bench. Three minutes haven''t arrived yet. As if the track marks rolled out by a tank car continued all the way to Ji Bai''s feet, they lost their tracks. "With the blade, I''m afraid I can''t take my hand." Ji Bai turned around, not looking at the big man who was stuck in the metal wall and didn''t wake up. "The assessment is over, classmates, congratulations, you passed the actual combat assessment perfectly." In the referee''s bench, the elegant youth slowly stood up from his position, and looked at the mysterious youth in front of him with interest. Several spectators present were puzzled by the scene before him, but he saw it really. "Cleared? Then I can go up, right?" "Of course, may I ask your classmate your name?" The elegant man smiled kindly. "Ji Bai." "Ji Bai... Okay, classmate Ji Bai, you can leave the venue on your own now." ¡­ "...Fuck!? What happened just now?" Above the stands, Lin Tuo kept wiping the lenses with the glasses cloth, repeatedly confirming the situation below, and couldn''t believe his eyes at all. Compared with humans, Yamao''s eyesight is much sharper, and Kerr''s small mouth, which barely sees Ji Bai''s movements, grows so large that he can squeeze a small apple. "Still stunned? Go, isn''t there a written test?" Ji Bai, who came up from the arena, patted Lin Tuo, who hadn''t recovered from the collapse of the world view. ¡­ "This new student is very interesting, isn''t it?" The elegant man smiled faintly and glanced aside. "...He is a knight, at least the rank of a lord." In the shadow of the corner, a man in a cloak and a black iron mask walked out slowly and came to the elegant man. "A person of this level of strength shouldn''t be a new student." The man smiled. "Do you need someone to stare at?" "Unnecessarily, these little actions of sneaking and petting dogs will not work for these high-level knights, but will cause suspicion..." said this, the elegant man smiled. "By the way, Ghost, the same lord knight, what is your chance of winning against him?" "...50%." The masked man replied slowly after hesitating for a moment. 31st ~ Condition For Ji Bai, the academic research on the theory of knight''s creed is not a big deal, as long as it does not belong to that kind of tricky question, Ji Bai can generally answer it. To ask why, the Knights Creed was edited by him and his former partner. The books he wrote by himself can be recalled after a little awakening of the memory in the brain. Even if the memory is not complete, it is not a problem to write a context. Therefore, Ji Bai is not very worried about the written examination, not to mention that every question must be correct, and it is okay to answer the entire examination paper fully. This thought until after sitting frankly in the examination room, after the snow-white examination papers were issued. What''s interesting is that there are no multiple-choice questions or true or false questions in the whole test paper. They are all simple and simple answers, but Ji Bai said that they are completely worthwhile. Where else can the questions of the Knights Entrance Exam go? Is it nothing more than to test some basic creed and chivalry? This kind of formulaic examination questions is what Ji Bai is best at. Hmm, let me see what the first question is. Ji Bai, who unscrewed his pen cap, was eager to try, and his eyes swept to the first short answer question below the name column. ¡®Please list the nutritional value and beneficial bacteria contained in an apple. ¡¯? ? ? exsecuseme? After reading the question, Ji Bai fell into deep thought. His thoughts were not on how to solve the problem of the wrong style of painting before him, but he was wondering if he had taken the wrong test paper. If you get it wrong, what happened to the high-sounding "Moon Knights First Entrance New Student''s Answer Sheet" above the title of this paper? What a weird thing this is? Lao Tzu only knows how to eat apples, what nutritional value can you ask people who grow apples? How would I know? Ji Bai felt very subtle at this time. After memorizing the question, he walked into the examination room confidently, only to find that the range the teacher assigned to him was quite different from the content of the test paper. Probably an exception... it''s like the little knowledge of self-cultivation carried in the People''s Evening News, only a few. Chapter 19: Continue to the next question. Please draw a blood vessel diagram of any demon race and indicate the race. Castrated! I''m not here to apply for a planing researcher, you told me to follow the drawing, I can''t draw it, playing with wool, is this? ? His gaze continued to look down, the strange question was like a hundred flowers vying for beauty, and Ji Bai felt that his cerebellum was going to be enlarged by the huge amount of information. This test paper is like the key to the new world. When he read the entire test paper, he felt a lot of emotion. He deeply understood that the knowledge in books has limitations. The more you rely on the knowledge acquired in books to explore such a world, the more the worldview will be washed away by existence outside the scope. In short, learn, learn a shit! The existence of myself, one of the editors of the knight''s creed, was tested to be suspicious of life in the knight''s written examination today, and the knowledge he possessed seemed to be useless at this moment. Looking blankly at the corners of the four walls, Ji Bai swallowed at the camera accurately facing him. The exam review scope MISS is now in the exam room, what should I do? Wait online, hurry! Well, at least the test paper can''t be empty... Question: A young man who was in his prime suddenly died suddenly at the home of a Succubus girl. Analyze the reason. Answer: Because he wants to go to Azeroth to charge. Question: A demon clan teenager suddenly changed his temperament. What is this? Answer: Because he felt the call of Summoner''s Canyon. Question: A demon species harmless to humans fell on the street and needed help. Do you support it or not? Answer: If you don''t help, just serve the person who made the question. After answering the test papers fully, Ji Bai walked out of the examination room like a stroll. "Mr. Ji Bai, how was your exam?" Ke''er, who was sitting in the rocking chair outside the examination room, saw Ji Bai come out and hurriedly greeted him, his little fluffy tail wagging behind him. "Starfish." Ji Bai gave a more pertinent answer. "I didn''t see it, your kid still has two brushes. There is no space for each question, and they are all filled." Lin Tuo sighed slightly. "Of course, who am I." "Well, now that the test has passed, let''s go to the dormitory building to allocate rooms." Lin Tuo pointed to the buildings on the left side of the teaching building of the examination room. "Well? What do you assign to the dormitory? Is it possible that I have to live here in the future?" Ji Bai frowned slightly. "Of course, otherwise, what do you think? From now on, you will be a new student of the Moon Knights. You will have basic theoretical knowledge and training every day. It is more convenient to live here, and the accommodation is free. You What¡¯s the dissatisfaction of the kid?... But you can choose to go home, but the fare is not reimbursed." "...Door, is it an independent dormitory?" Ji Bai suddenly realized a serious problem and asked tentatively. "You''re so beautiful? You''re in an independent dormitory. Why don''t you just live in a bungalow with a garden for each person? How happy is that?" Lin Tuo gave Ji Bai a scornful look. "How many people are in a room?" Ji Bai narrowed his eyes. "Four people, standard." I rely on! Four people, do you have any space for yourself? ! " "What? Does your kid have any shameful privacy?" Lin Tuo said angrily. In a sense, it really does. But every few days, I have to turn back into a vampire to steal blood and drink? Living in a public dormitory where the whole building is full of people, what if there is an emergency one day and hemophilia is in a hurry? ? "Forget it, don''t force it anyway, it''s not impossible if you want to go home, anyway, the fare will not be reported by us." "Ahhhhhhhhh? Don''t, just give me a bathroom to live in? It''s not a problem if the environment is poor and the space is small! I just need to be independent. Is there really no room?" "Actually... it''s not without it, but it''s conditional." Lin Tuolue replied after thinking about it. "Huh? What conditions?" "An eight-person dormitory was vacated. It was originally intended to be converted into a work room. However, when something happened, I decided to turn it into a dormitory..." "Is it for me? Thank you!" "Don''t be emotional, it''s better to change it into a kennel for you!" Lin Tuo said contemptuously. "What the **** is..." Lin Tuo looked 0v0 and stood by Kerr obediently. "As long as you agree to take care of this child, the upper hand will allocate this dormitory to both of you." Chapter 32 ~ Conversation "Oh, what''s the condition, isn''t it...what did you say?" Hearing this, Ji Bai was taken aback for a moment, and Kerr, who was holding the 0v0 expression on his side, instantly congested, and his little head looked like a steamed bun just out of the steamer. White smoke came out. "Good thing, I don''t want to repeat it a second time...seriously, playing animal ear loli is developed, and the accommodation fee is free. You still pretend to be stupid in front of such good things? This is not good? Just raising your own wife? Do you know how many single male compatriots want to stab you in the back?" Lin Tuo said bitterly. "Meow~?" Ke''er lowered his head in a panic, with red clouds all over the buns on his small face. Huh? That said, it seems that you really made it yourself? But I don¡¯t care about old-age women. If I can, I just want to find a normal human girl to provide a suite with a stable income. After retirement, I will visit the great rivers and mountains of Tamriel, and then kill chickens and so on. Until one day I will never be online. "Does this also include you?" "Stop talking nonsense, and quickly give a clear answer! This kind of beautiful errand is coveted by a group of wild wolves, don''t you want to take a lot of it instead of yours." Lin Tuo urged angrily. "Don''t, who said I don''t want it anymore? Isn''t it just raising a cat? I picked it up... By the way, you can deal with my reimbursement expenses sooner. To be reasonable, isn''t it just raising a cat child casually? This is a small problem... As for the issue of exposure, Ji Bai has learned arithmetic. He understands who is behind 4 and 2. Besides, living in a public dormitory is more than just 4. But because he is still young, he doesn''t understand this, so he should pay attention to it on weekdays, and it will pass after a little flicker. Well, it shouldn''t matter, Ji Bai thought of it for granted. "Here, did you hear me? This guy agreed." Lin Tuo smiled at Ke''er. "Thank you, brother Lin Tuo!~" Kerr was flattered, nodding his head in excitement, holding the maid''s apron, showing a sweet healing smile. "It''s okay, you just need to be happy. In the future, if someone has any deviant thoughts about you or has been abused or something, please tell us in time that the Moon Knights will always be your solid backing." Lin Tuo smiled sincerely and said this. Also deliberately glanced at Ji Bai. "No, Mr. Ji Bai is not that kind of person~" Kerr smiled warmly. "I hope so too." Lin Tuo looked at Ji Bai with a hint of meaning in his eyes, which was fleeting, immediately put on a smiling face, and handed the blue card to Ke''er. . "Now, go to the dormitory building that the big brother just pointed to, and give this card to the young lady at the front desk, and she will give you the housing certificate and the key." "Okay, thank you Brother Lin~" After Ke''er thanked him, with a hint of blush on his face, he looked at Ji Bai intentionally or unintentionally. Chapter 20: "Oh, I still need to say a few words with Mr. Ji Bai, go by yourself, there is still a lot of time to get along with each other in the future, Xiaojie wins newlyweds." Lin Tuo said jokingly. "Meow~ Lin, Brother Lin, don''t talk nonsense..." Kerr lowered her head in embarrassment. "Haha, in any case you go first, your brother Ji Bai will come later." Ke''er nodded shyly, covered her little face with her two paws and ran away. As he watched the petite figure disappearing, Lin Tuo''s smile gradually converged, and he took out a cigarette case and a lighter from his arms. "Do you want to smoke?" "No, I don''t like smoking." Ji Bai refused. "Oh." Lin Tuo smiled, drew a cigarette from it and lit it for himself, muttering something. "When you see the metal circle ring on the top of your head, you have to bend your knees, and if you hold your feet or neck, you have to fist each other; when you receive a gift, you must know how to choose. The one that should be taken is under the floor, and the one that should be burned is on the floor. People with short hair poke his intestines, people with long hair poke elsewhere. The creed is always correct and will not go wrong. Those who go against it are heretics and monsters who need to be burned. " "What are you talking about?" Ji Bai frowned slightly. "Hmm? Read what? Of course it is the knight''s creed? Is it wrong? Impossible?" Lin Tuo said naturally. "..." Ji Bai squinted his eyes, and carefully looked at Lin Tuo, who was contented in front of him. "Speaking of which, are you really not going to have a cigarette? ... Rarely, these years, there are not many grandpas like you who do not drink cigarettes or drink, do you think? Grandpa Cavaliers "Lin Tuo said in a teasing tone, but there was a trace of sarcasm in his eyes looking at Ji Bai. "Keep Ke''er away, do you want to tell me this?" Ji Bai was not too shocked by the discovery of his identity. On the contrary, this is a matter of reason. Sooner or later, it is hidden in the future. It is hard to explain after being discovered, so Ji Bai intends to act in his true colors from the beginning. "Not all, more, some advice, right." Lin Tuo spit out a puff of smoke, said slowly, turning his gaze to Ji Bai. "Ji Bai, I knew from the first sight that you were not a fish in the pond...In the previous actual combat assessment, the etiquette and fighting posture of the knight was not intended to be revealed that you are one of those high-sounding guys." "So, you suspect that I am an undercover agent dispatched by the regular knights." Ji Bai raised his eyebrows and raised the corners of his mouth. "No, only on this point, I never had the slightest doubt, otherwise, I would not suggest that you take care of Kerr." Lin Tuo looked at Ji Bai seriously. "You didn''t deliberately hide your identity. This may be an act of enthusiasm, but you can choose to rescue the demon species in need of help, even if you are those knight grandfathers?" "You seem to hate knights, I remember you also said to follow the knight''s creed?" "It''s not the same. Moon knights are of course different from those predators who do things in the name of justice." Lin Tuo shook his fingers, and Ji Bai''s unpredictable smile made Ji Bai feel like a real person. "That''s an overstatement? Don''t forget who the human rights and interests are obtained through blood and sweat?" At this point, Ji Bai''s tone became heavy. Having personally led and witnessed the blood and tears of the front-line knights, Ji Bai could not tolerate the guy standing behind and enjoying his success so slander the knights. "Oh, I forgot to add. I save my respect for those knights who really fight for peace and wield blood and sweat. But, after all, they are only a very small number. The current knights have long been corrupted by politics and power. It''s not an exaggeration to be a politician''s eagle dog." "Pay attention to your words, citizen! Don''t listen to wind or rain, insult the knight like you, according to the creed..." "Oh, here comes, it''s this set of high-sounding words again, the tone is the same, as expected to be the grandpa knight, the next sentence, is it going to show the sword, and rushed to my head in anger?" Showed a playful smile. "...I will not do this, but I will never let anyone insult and slander those real knights and the knight''s creed." Ji Bai calmed down the anger in his heart. "Okay, okay, dear Mr. Knight, I seem to have to apologize for this, although I don¡¯t like you... Finally, I will give you some advice. I don¡¯t know why you left the Knights. Now Since choosing a tree to live, don''t do anything out of the ordinary, please abide by our iron law." Lin Tuo said as if he was self-conscious. "In addition, this world is not clarified by the dualism of black and white. Okay, let''s just say so much. Go, Ke''er is still waiting for you." Looking at Lin Tuo''s back, Ji Bai fell silent. Chapter 33 ~ Let Her Go "Hey, hey~" The cute white tail fluttered back and forth, and the small and playful cat''s ears stood up, and the twin ponytails like running water floated behind him, like two pieces of silk. Before the start of school, most of the current academies in the Moon Knight Academy went out to travel or complete commissioned tasks, and there were very few academies that remained at the headquarters of the academy. At this moment, on the corridor of the dormitory building, a cat-eared loli wearing a cute maid¡¯s short skirt attracted the attention of everyone present. The coolness on her chest was deliberately revealing, which made people think about it, white and delicate skin, lovely The tail shook behind him, and his slender legs were wrapped in seductive white silk. The girl with cat ears seems to be in a very good mood. A pair of cute cat ears stand up cleverly, her small face is full of cute blushes, and her face is contented. The alien style is combined with the product of human civilization, and the girl with cat ears shines like a moon in the dark. For Kerr, who was more fearful of life, it was still a little uncomfortable to expose his body to the scorching sight of so many people, but the joy that poured in his heart overcame the shyness. She walked to the front desk of the dormitory building and handed out the blue card Lin Tuo gave her. "Miss Sister, open a room~" "Puff"''s soft, cute and sweet voice, full of innocence in the tone, looked at the innocent cat girl in front of her, the lady at the front desk couldn''t help laughing. "Okay, okay, little guest, please wait a moment~" The lady at the front desk put the blue card on the button and returned a golden voucher and keychain to Kerr''s hand, not forgetting Gently touch Kerr''s hair. "Meow~" Feeling the friendly meaning of others, Kerr comfortably rubbed the palm of the young lady at the front desk, and let out a heart-wrenching meow. "Then, Sister Kitty should be careful along the way. If you encounter any suffering, you can come over and talk to your sister~" The young lady at the front desk reluctantly stretched her hand out of Kerr''s soft head. She knew that she couldn''t. Treat the cat-eared girl in front of you as a normal pet. Just like herself, she is an intelligent creature in this world. Unless you get permission, this behavior is not advisable. Before leaving, don¡¯t forget to be gentle. Exhorted. "Yeah~ thank you sister, I will go ahead first~" Kerr curiously flipped up and down the voucher and keychain held in his two small paws, and thanked the lady at the front desk with a healing smile. "Humph~" He hummed an unknown cheerful song, as if thinking of something in his little head, the charming Hongxia took up the entire little face. "Mr. Ji Bai, he must be a very good human being~" Sub-cats are mostly simple and kind, and they pay special attention to kindness, especially grace in adversity. The light is retribution, and the more is promised by the body. This is a point that humans who claim to be "the supreme moral existence" can''t dare to shoot horses. . Just as Kerr bounced out of the hall of the dormitory building while humming a little tune, he made a sound of ¡®pop¡¯, perfectly displaying his natural and cute housekeeping skills one by one with the force of falling. "Meow!" After an unstable center of gravity, a rapidly magnifying ground appeared in the field of vision. It''s miserable! Kerr''s head is going to bloom! Woo~ it will hurt! She subconsciously closed her eyes and covered her small head. However, when she opened her eyes timidly, she saw the fluttering, long silver hair gleaming under the light, and an elegant fragrant wind came. , I was already in my arms. "Meow?~" Ke''er tilted his little head suspiciously, a little confused. "You, are you okay?" A blunt and indifferent voice came from a clear voice like a yellow oriole coming out of a valley. When Kerr raised his head, what came into view was which pair of ruthless, oozing scarlet eyes, a long silver-gray hair dangling down, one of them diverted to the side and tied into a bunch of side ponytails. . For a moment, Kerr was stunned. The person in front of her, the indifferent girl who hugged herself, was beautiful, so beautiful and unreal. This is what Kerr had made of this girl in his heart. "Say a word." Looking at the cat-eared girl who was not moving in her arms, the girl frowned slightly. Did it fall somewhere? The girl thought in confusion. However, this expression completely changed in Kerr''s eyes, and he looked impatiently, plus those scarlet eyes that were somewhat intriguing. Oops, too bad! This sister thinks I am too shivering and angry? Woo~ she, she won''t beat me, will she? Kerr was like a frightened little rabbit in the girl''s arms, too scared to move the other side. After watching Lin Tuo go away in silence, Ji Bai came to the dormitory to look for Kerr. Chapter 21: It seemed that the **** of fate had made a joke, and as soon as he opened the door, he saw the embarrassing scene in front of him. After a slight stagnation, his eyes instantly condensed on the silver-gray-haired girl who was holding Ke''er''s body. Scarlet eyes, with a little silver hair color, white skin, and the deeply hidden, but extremely familiar smell that makes me sick... vampire! And he is also a member of the royal family with a high blood purity! Coupled with being caught in her arms, Kerr looked scared, overlapping the endless pain that the Vampire Queen left for herself. For a moment, the air around Ji Bai seemed to condense. Just like a thousand-year-old volcano that has ignited sparks in the heart in an instant, the Radiant Knight, who has been introverted for a year, has completely erupted at this moment. "Let her go! Guna! You disgusting maggot!" Chapter 34 ~ Something is wrong with the scene? "Huh?" The silver-haired girl with a Kerr in her arms frowned slightly, as if she felt something, her eyes turned to the side. "Let go of her! You disgusting maggot!" In a hurry, Ji Bai, who grabbed a long sword from the hands of a melon-eating crowd, rushed like a bolt of lightning, with a sharp blade. Cut through the sky, like lightning passing by in a storm. [Wind and Thunder], known for its speed, is mainly used for quickly approaching the target and the enemy with a faster attack speed. The silver-haired girl''s eyes condensed, and she adjusted her mentality and posture after only less than a second from the sudden situation to now. "Dangdang!" Fierce sparks ignited under the sound of metal collision. The front end of the long sword was tightly entangled by a few small bats emitting black energy, as if an invisible huge arm grabbed the sword''s predecessor. . "Who are you." The tone of the statement was indifferent, and I couldn''t even hear that the sentence was a question. The silver-haired girl narrowed her eyes like blood dripping stones, and looked at the young man who suddenly struck in front of her eyes. "Let go of her, and then, please go to death." Ji Bai''s words holding the hilt of the sword and wrestling with a few cold rebuke. "She, is your target?" Looking at the pitiful Ke''er in her arms, and at Ji Bai, who was fierce and full of resentment in front of her, the silver-haired girl suddenly figured out something, and her eyes showed a sense of danger for a moment. . The scarlet blood-like magic energy wrapped around the ring finger of the silver-haired girl''s left hand like a ring, and with a random flick, the ring turned into a blood-colored whip and slashed out, without the slightest intention of keeping a hand, and its sharpness was close to Ji Bai. After shredding a few small bats entwined with the sword, Ji Bai had already prepared to aim the tip of the long sword at the shocking whip. [Capric Counterattack Gauntlets] "Hey!" As if there was an inexplicable attraction pulling the scarlet whip, the whip that was supposed to hit Ji Bai''s body suddenly turned with an impossible trajectory, and then attacked the sword guard who was in a parry posture. After a violent collision of the hands, the shock force followed the long whip from the guard to the body of the silver-haired girl, causing her to stagger slightly. The master moves, and a slight mistake can definitely win or lose. Ji Bai didn''t let go of this opportunity to counterattack, and the long sword broke the direction, like a deadly long wind. However, the slash that should have been hit safely fell through. When the silver-haired girl was about to be slashed, a red light flashed, and her body instantly turned into a dense group of small bats and dispersed, and in just an instant they regrouped on Ji Bai''s side. Ji Bai did not experience any shock and sluggishness due to the missed slash, and there was no gap in his movements. After all his battles, he had encountered various emergencies in the battle, which had already formed one. Kind of subconscious muscle memory. Leaning forward with his left foot behind, a reflexive, high sword immediately changed its direction, with a momentum like a falling warhammer, without giving the girl the slightest chance to counterattack, and the attack was endless. How to deal with a demon species that is invulnerable and thick, and whose stature is several times larger than yourself? The previous knight king''Watching Knight'' gave the answer. [Wrath of the Watcher], using a long sword as a medium, exerts a destructive force like a giant hammer to chop. For those who are advanced, a sword can smash an adult troll into pieces. After hitting this trick, even the kinsmen who claimed to be extremely tenacious in vitality would have only half their lives left. "I''m going! Who is this man? How dare to challenge Mentor Lin?" "Who knows? The academy cannot allow unrelated people to come in. Maybe, it''s just a challenge?" "Is it wrong? Why do I look at these two being murderous? In other words, this guy is really amazing, and he can force Mentor Lin to take evasive measures." The academy whispered to the side, the two who were playing happily I definitely can''t hear it. The silver-haired girl stared blankly at the long sword that was smashed into her head. At the moment, the space suddenly distorted, and several transparent tentacles emerged from the cracks of the black paint. Ji Bai''s movements suddenly stagnated. Taking this opportunity, the girl once again transformed into a bat and escaped from the attack range of the long sword. . Mana, a kind of ability that every demon species will awaken when they grow up. Compared with the sacred martial arts of knights, the types of mana and flexibility are more terrible. The members of the demon species have general mana power that completely crushes them. The strength of the demon source with Shengwu depends on the purity of the bloodline. This is also the reason why the princes and earls of the demon species are so difficult to deal with. These nobles have a little royal blood flowing in them. "Kakaka!" The falling sword smashed into the air and hit the ground. The ground made a crisp sound like glass cracking, and the whole floor was cracked and sunken. "It''s a pity." Looking at the girl who dodged not far away, Ji Bai shook his head meaningfully, and turned his gaze to the side of the shocked Ke''er. "Why do you want to do this?" Seeing Ji Bai turned his gaze to Ke''er, an inconspicuous panic flashed in the silver-haired girl''s gaze. "Why?" Ji Bai smiled sarcastically and pointed a sword at the girl''s head. "Don''t think that your disguise is really perfect. Others can''t see it. The vampire scent on you can deceive my nose? I can smell it eight hundred miles away!" Silver-haired girl:? ? ? "What is this guy talking about? Instructor Lin is a vampire, is this everyone knows? Is there anything worth blowing up?" The student on the side muttered. "Wait, I think this guy seems to be a bad person." Several students who could see a little famed squinted their eyes. Ling Jibai was a little surprised that the identity of a vampire burst out from under the audience in his large court, but it attracted a slightly murderous look from the people around him. What''s the matter? ? Chapter 35 ~ You two demolish? "Mr. Ji Bai~" A soft and cute little meow sound came from the side, and Kerr''s frightened eyes beat back and forth between the two confronting two, lingering fear of the battle between the two gods who were extremely moving and heaven. "Huh? Are you okay? This parasite didn''t do anything strange to you, right?" Just as Ji Bai wanted to stretch out his hand to rub Ke''er''s head, there was a burst of ice like the twelfth lunar month, as if spitting out a letter to gather momentum. The trembling eyes of the viper about to go stared at him fiercely. "Thieves, they are not capable of shooting young children." Just like the indifferent tone just now, there was a few traces of extremely suppressed anger and killing intent. "? I shot her? Huh? The wicked person should sue first." Ji Bai pointed at her amusedly, but Ke''er on the side hadn''t understood what the sister was talking about. "If I want to shoot her, you''re afraid hehe, yes, I just want to shoot her, so? What do you want? Miss Parasite?" Ji met the cold eyes like Xuejiao. Bai suddenly became very playful, changed the front of the conversation, and said in a playful tone. "Eh? Mr. Ji Bai, are you talking about ooh? Meow~" Ji Bai was expressionless and threw a ball of wool over, but his ears were erected, and the amber pupils were drawn into erected golden threads one by one. That''s what the cat at home saw when he saw the dried fish. Hearing Ji Bai''s playful words, the silver-haired girl''s eyes became colder and colder, and a long whip made of blood appeared in her hand. "Huh?! This guy actually came to beat the kitten to pay attention?? Decisively can''t bear it!" "Such a cute cat Lori dare to move? Today I asked him to **** knight''s iron fist!" "Are you crazy? The kitten is still in his hands! Now, what if this guy jumps the wall in a hurry?" As soon as Ji Bai said this, it was not just the vampire girl in front of him that angered him, the surrounding students, instructors, and instructors all pointed their fingers at him, and for a while, everyone targeted him. I thought it was just normal before, taking the form of challenge and competition, but now it seems that this is a good place to go? Compared with the strange unity of the people in front of him, Ji Bai felt a horrible weirdness. So, what is going on here? Is it because I am behind and can''t keep up with the times? Now that human beings hear that demons are mixed in their lives, their first reaction is to take up weapons and fight against vampires? Beat your teammates to protect your opponents? Have these citizens been brainwashed by vampires? Sure enough, there is a problem with the Knights of the month. If necessary, I will serve it here today. Chapter 22: "You, can''t go out." Holding a blood-colored long whip, the expressionless silver-haired girl stared at Ji Bai. If her eyes could kill someone, Ji Bai might have been put through a sieve. "Oh? It depends on you." Ji Bai smiled defiantly. Looking at the silver-haired vampire who wanted to do something but had some scruples in front of him, Ji Bai felt relieved for a while, and felt that the oppression he had received over the past year was much relieved at this moment. "Don''t worry, I''m not as shameless as your parasites. One-on-one is one-on-one. I won''t do anything against her." Ji Bai has completely pushed himself to the opposite side of the crowd, and has even blended in. Character. "Before hitting, please report your name, my sword, don''t cut the nameless." Ji Bai grinned with a murderous smile. Over the past year, perhaps his personality and habits have changed a lot. The only thing that hasn''t changed is the knight''s heart and his hatred for vampires. "Rasambo~Lin." The silver-haired girl eased her brows a little, and reported her name in a cold tone. It really is this harsh surname. "Retired knight, Ji Bai." Ji Bai put the sword on his shoulder blade and made a cavalier salute at will. The "Knight" the silver-haired girl murmured, her eyes burning. The scene was like a barrel of explosives, only a spark ignited it. Just as the two were ready to go, a gritted teeth roar shocked the audience. "Are you two going to demolition?? Fighting privately and using all the killer moves. What kind of place do you think this is?" The roar that shook the brain is like a beast that has been sleeping for a long time, and it reminds people of the long-lost lion roar skill in the rivers and lakes. Woof! Is it mental pollution? ? If Ji Bai had a strong mental power, he could not withstand the sonic attack that had reached the infrasonic level, and he covered his ears. "Ji Bai! Did you mess with my old lady on the first day of the report?" A tall woman walked down the stairs to work. Apart from anything else, she went over and picked up Ji Bai''s collar. "Lan, Lan Yi?" Ji Bai was also frightened by the woman''s astonishing behavior for a while. Not only him, but also the melon-eating crowd around him, as well as Lin who was ready to go, were also unclear on his face. Kerr: =v=meow~ Chapter 36~ "What''s the situation? After a long time, it turned out to be a new student?" "I had a match with my mentor on the first day. Is the current freshman so arrogant?" "So courageous, which nephew of the head is this guy?" The freshmen who watched the excitement were whispering, thinking about whether to take out the popcorn and set a small stool to continue watching the live broadcast. "If you think the days are too busy, I will tell your respective responsible instructors to add some meals to you." Looking back, Lan Yi said coldly, glanced indifferently. The students who were surrounded by melon-eating crowds were taken aback, and dispersed like frightened birds and beasts. In an instant, only the front desk attendant, Lan Yi, the two troublemakers, and one of them were left in the huge hall of the dormitory building. Cat playing with a ball. "So, can either of you tell me what happened?" Lan Yi''s eyes narrowed into a gap, and he danced back and forth between Lin who bowed her head silently and Ji Bai who frowned slightly. "In fact, I also want to ask you what the situation is." Ji Bai said calmly and looked up and down Lan Yi. "Do you have any questions?" Lan Yi frowned. "Yes, and many." Ji Bai pointed to the silent silver-haired girl with her head slightly lowered in front of her. "She is a vampire. Looking at the current situation, you know this very well, right?" "Yes." "Oh." Ji Bai responded indifferently. "I originally thought that this knight order that seemed to have a wrong style of painting was just a bad organization that gathered people illegally. I underestimated you. I didn''t expect you to be quite capable and give the vampire royal family to Zhang Luo...you, Do you know what you are doing? In the human city-state, you hide this kind of evil species of evil, do you really know what you are doing?" Ji Bai''s plain, watery tone was faintly with gritted teeth. "Please make it clear, what the **** is going on? What is the purpose of bringing these parasites into the human city state?! Do you know if you do this is equivalent to betraying the human race?" Ji Bai''s tone gradually stirred. "So, do you want to report to the Knights? But think about it clearly~ In this way, you are also an accomplice." Lan Yi smiled indifferently, and glanced at the side who was playing with the ball of yarn. child. "That''s also better than tens of thousands of people in exile." Ji Bai narrowed his eyes, and his right hand already clenched the sword in his hand. "So, I hate you humans." Lin said coldly, without waiting for Lan Yi to speak again. "Always put yourself on the highest point of morality, slander and criticize other races at will, the whole world, is it only you are the kindest, the most simple and the best??" "Disgusting." Lin glared at Ji Bai coldly, turned her head, her eyes looked as if she disliked something dirty. "That''s better than your blood-sucking parasites!" "You two, please be quiet!" Lan Yi looked at the two who were about to fight in front of him with a headache. "First of all, Ji Bai''s question is what I am about to explain to you. Yes, as you can see, the members of the Moon Knights are not limited to humans. As long as you follow the Moon Knight¡¯s rules, which race, All may become our members." "Are you sure you are not mad?! You are paying attention to the knight''s creed with the devil species, and you are sure not to have a love with the cow? Do you know what kind of disaster this random decision will bring?" Ji Bai looked at Lan Yi in disbelief , The tone is full of duty. "Ji Bai, let me ask you, is there no morally corrupt black sheep in the human population?" Lan Yi asked back. "It''s a bit far-fetched to say that. Social issues and racial justice should be discussed separately to avoid innocent people getting involved in the war. This is what the knight should do." Ji Bai stared closely at Lan Yi''s eyes. "Then you are really hiding it. At first, I really didn''t know that you were a knight... Then, Mr. Knight, is your so-called justice only for humans? No, it''s not. Justice, this is racism." Lan Yi calmly looked at Ji Bai''s eyes. "The devil species provoked war, holding a butcher knife to brutal creatures, justice does not stand on the side of humans, can it not stand on their side?!" "So, Ji Bai, if one day Ke''er is discovered by the Knights and will be taken into custody, which side would you choose to help?" Lan Yi asked calmly, while Lin on the other side looked a little surprised. Ji Bai and Kerr didn''t understand the relationship between the two of them. Ji Bai looked at Lan Yi and fell silent. "...Your question is boring." "Please answer me face-to-face." Lan Yi refused to give up. "..." "What''s the matter? Are you going to implement what you call justice, turning a blind eye to it, or do you act against ¡®justice¡¯?" "Mr. Ji Bai~" Ji Bai looked at Kerr, who was adorable and looked at her. "I¡­" "If you were to pick up a butcher knife to slaughter an ordinary demon species like Ruoker, can you afford your sword?" Ji Bai glanced at Ke''er complicatedly, and then he bounced out the words "Knight, I won''t do this kind of thing." "Haha." Lin sneered abruptly. "I won''t force you to make a decision now...you go back and rest." Lan Yi''s tone eased. "...Hmm." Ji Bai looked at Kerr who was carefully pulling his sleeves, sighed, and walked towards the door with a messy brain. "Oh, by the way, the property damage caused today must be counted towards you~" Chapter 23: "Puff puff!" Hearing this, Ji Bai who walked to the door almost stumbled. "Okay, Lin, it''s time to talk about your problem." Seeing the figure walk away, Lan Yi turned around and changed into a serious and earnest tone. "Do you really plan to quit your job as a tutor and become a freshman student?" "...I''m not suitable for being a mentor." Lin replied after a moment of silence. "Well... Since you said that, by the way, did you tell your mother about it?" Lin nodded. ¡­ "These two guys really have stories." Looking at the figure of Miao Man who was gradually moving away, Lan Yi suddenly showed a smirk. "I don''t know, what kind of unexpected chemical reaction would happen if you put these two in a gourd?~" Chapter 37 ~ Where to buy blood packs? "Can you feel the outline of the chivalry that you insist on in your heart? A knight, you can never forget for whom the sword in your hand is swung." For some reason, Ji Bai''s mind was endlessly circulating this sentence during his enlightenment period, what the teacher said to him, and his heart could not be calm for a long time. "Mr. Ji Bai~?" "...Huh?" After realizing that someone was calling himself, Ji Bai turned his gaze to his tail wagging in front of him, with an unidentified expression on his face. "Yes, could it be that Ke''er is too noisy, making Mr. Ji Bai impatient?" Ke''er, who was sitting on the sofa beside the duck, tilted his head. "No, Ke''er is very well-behaved, not noisy at all." Seeing the cuteness in front of him, Ji Bai suddenly felt that his mood was healed a little. "Then, it won''t be, Mr. Ji Bai is allergic to cats or something (>©n "No, how could it be, I''m just suspicious and confused about some things." Some amused rubbed Kerr''s fluffy hair, tugged at those cute cat ears, and the fluffy touch made Ji Bai felt a little in love. "Meow meow~" Ke''er rubbed my hand comfortably, and then asked with some worry. "Mr. Ji Bai is going to eat others?~" When Ke''er''s words were astonishing, Ji Bai felt that his head couldn''t turn around, and Shunmao''s hands trembled slightly. "?? What to eat?" "Woo, it won''t work~ At least, at least we have to wait for someone to become an adult... Otherwise, it''s risky to say~... Meow! Head off!" Ji Bai''s face was expressionless, with a brain wave hitting Kerr''s forehead. "You girl, who told you these things?" Ji Bai looked at his little paws covering his forehead with black lines. He kept humming Ke''er, always feeling that the cat''s skill points were starting to get crooked. . "Woo~Yes, brother Lin Tuo told me so. He also said, if you want to eat me, let me inform him or other moon knights instructors to provoke me in time~" Kerr grumbled. Said with his mouth open. That perverted pervert who never changed... really is a lo*ic*n! Actually instilling such a filthy thought into the incomparably pure little cat, it is necessary to prevent him from approaching Kerr in the future. He silently scolded Lin Tuo bloody, he was very serious on the surface, and said righteously to Xiao Ke''er. "Ke''er will remember in the future that Lin Tuo is an unkind lo*ic*n. You will avoid contacting him in the future and there is the possibility of contact with people similar to him." "Huh? But Brother Lin Tuo looks like a good guy..." Ke''er tilted his head. "Pretend, this kind of person is very deep in the city. In order to deceive your goodwill, you will use all means. Contact with this kind of person must be stopped!" Ji Bai warned with a stern look. "Oh oh...Wa knows to provoke~" "Look, clank, step on..." Just when Ji Bai was talking about Lin Tuo, a loud cell phone ringing rang in his trouser pocket. "Hello? Lan Yi?" Ji Bai breathed out slowly and connected to the phone, while Ke''er on the side kept quiet in a timely manner. "Hey, have you found your dormitory?" Lan Yi''s unsentimental voice came on the other end of the phone, and Ji Bai seemed to be able to see the expressionless pretty face straight to him. "I found it, it''s just... it''s not that I''m picky. This dormitory is big and big, but wouldn''t it be too rudimentary?" Ji Bai glanced at the three-square-acre land he was on. Except for this sofa, the whole room was bare. A piece of land, even the basic equipment such as the bed is in a missing state, it doesn''t seem to be able to accommodate people at all. "On this issue, the logistics department will come back in a few days to be responsible, so you can make do with it first... By the way, you have a few days left to leave school. If you feel bored, you can walk around and get familiar with the campus. Of course... Lord Knight You can also go for a walk on the street, maybe a few succubus girls will spot you." "Meow~?" Both ears trembled, but her heart was a little complicated and her lips pressed. "Don''t use me to get rid of... By the way, I''ll ask you something, is there a hospital near your college?" "Hospital? Why? You are not feeling well? Medical equipment is available in this hospital. The signs are very conspicuous and not difficult to find." "Really, that..." Ji Bai stopped talking. "What''s wrong? If you have something to say, don''t hesitate, like a girl." Lan Yi spit silently. "Emmm...I just wanted to ask, is there a blood bag in it?" "Blood bag?" In an instant, Lan Yi''s eyes narrowed into a gap. If the blood pack is placed in the Moon Knights, it is not only as simple as medical supplies. In order to maintain the physiological needs of some members, it is also distributed and sold as food, which is the staple food of the blood race. "I have some anemia lately." Seeing that the other end of the phone hasn''t spoken, Ji Bai explained. "...Yes, if you want to buy, you can also go to the back-up store in the dining hall." Although Ji Bai''s words made people feel an unspeakable sense of violation, Lan Yi did not continue to ask. "Oh, yes, I see." Ji Bai hung up the call. ¡­ "Whose phone call." At the other end, Lan Yi, who had just put down the phone, heard a chuckle like a silver bell from behind. "A newborn." Turning around, Lan Yi looked at the girl with folded hands on the desk. Under the white and snowy long dress, the petite girl was unexpectedly bumpy, cute cat. The earphone is placed on the small head, and the holy snow-like silver hair is scattered like three thousand galaxies, like a fluffy tail. This loli sat on the boss chair arbitrarily, her lips sucking through the straw ~ sucking the happy water from the fat house placed on the table. "Oh? Newborn? The one who defeated Lin''er?" The boring girl suddenly became interested. "Head...you are all older, can you be more stable? The vampire actually drinks coke or something..." Lan Yi frowned slightly. "God~ it doesn''t matter, yes, I remember you said he was a knight, right?" The little silver-haired girl jumped off the chair holding the happy water of the fat house. "Yes...but he asked me a strange question just now." "Oh oh? What''s the problem~ Zi Zi Zi..." The girl who sucked the happy water from the fat house was full of curiosity. "He, ask me where to sell blood packs." "Blood bag~? Hey~ What a coincidence, I also want to know eh~ This is an interesting new born~" The girl squinted her eyes and licked the happy water left at the corner of her mouth. Chapter 38~ The border city area of ??the human city-state was cast in the glorious knights'' union in the center of the main city. "Senior Holy Flame Knight visited this time suddenly, and in a hurry, I am ashamed that I have not had enough time to prepare the gift in advance, so please bear with me." After seeing the visitor again, he was dressed in a golden and luxurious knight gown. Mei Jianyu, the heroic man hurriedly got up from the seat and lowered his body respectfully. Chapter 24: "It''s okay, the knights don''t need to pay attention to these fancy things." Manda waved his hand, indicating that the yellow-robed knight needn''t be polite. After returning the gift, he bent his waist and sat aside the fur sofa used for hospitality. The yellow-robed knight''s brows tightened slightly, and he immediately regained his polite smile. The duration was too short, and Manda did not notice. "The old man''s visit to Minister Lan''s house so abruptly has caused you trouble. Did you disturb Minister Lan''s Yaxing?" "Where is the predecessor, the knights'' union is directly under the knights'' order. Lan only acts on behalf of the group. He dares not to overstep. He insists that it is home. That is also the home of thousands of brilliant knights." The yellow knight bowed his head slightly, respectfully. Replied. "Haha! I''m just kidding the old man, Minister Lan is quite real...but such young people don''t hate old man." Manda laughed twice, looking at the yellow-robed knight, a trace of satisfaction flashed in his eyes. . "I was worried that the glorious knight will be devastated after the Lord of the Knights returns to heaven. Now it seems to be old and careless! The tomorrow and the future of the Knights no longer belong to us old guys. It should belong to you young people who are passionate and motivated. !" Manda looked at the young man who had pulled up one hand in front of him with satisfaction, and nodded. "Senior joked. When you raced on the battlefield, I was just a little boy with a nasal bubble on the street. Compared to the contributions of the seniors, what we did is insignificant. Without the help of the seniors, Lin is still not I know where it is." "Hey, don''t be too modest. It''s all your own efforts. I can''t help you... Boy, work hard. In the future, you will be the mainstay of the Knights." Manda stood up and patted Minister Lan on the shoulder. . "Report! Lord Minister, I am waiting for an emergency report!" At this moment, the office was suddenly pushed aside, and the knight with a sword on his waist stood straight at the door. "Presumptuous! Didn''t you see the Holy Flame Knight visiting today?? What can I say? Get out!" "Yes, but..." The low-level knight who came to report was only a promise and did not dare to disobey the orders of his immediate superiors, but on the one hand, unexpected events were indeed urgent. "But what is?? Leave me! Disturbing the mood of your predecessor, I ask you to ask!" The yellow-robed knight''s face turned gloomy, and his eyes glared at the hesitant knight at the door. "Huh, but it''s okay, just don''t care about me." Manda waved his hand. "But... Senior, it''s rare for you to come here. Why don''t you just accompany you around the border town? It''s not a big deal, and the younger generation will handle it by themselves later." "It''s okay, because of me, we can''t delay the affairs of the branch, you must know that we people in high places, every decision is worth a million lives, not sloppy!" Manda frowned slightly, not like a lion. Angrily eyes glanced at the knight who was stunned at the door, and motioned to continue speaking. "Well, since the seniors insist on...still stunned? Didn''t you see the Saint Flame Knight asking you to make a report?" In desperation, the yellow-robed knight obeyed Manda''s opinion and gave the report knight coldly. "Oh...Yes! Report to Minister, Saint Flame Knight, according to the report from the people, a small number of demons attacked in the north of the city!" "It''s nonsense! The city gates and the Holy Martial Barrier are all operating normally, how could the demon species break into the city!? Do you know that you are responsible for lying to the enemy?" The yellow-robed knight''s face was so gloomy that it was about to drip. "Is the news accurate?" Manda held his hand, frowned slightly, and turned his eyes to the reporting knight. "Exactly, it has caused casualties! The patrol station asked us to send reinforcements to strengthen the area." "Has the rescue team been dispatched? How are the casualties now?" Manda frowned further. "The rescue team said...without the cover of the Knights, they dare not carry out an evacuation rescue mission." "Absurd! One by one when the disaster comes! They are clean, who should the people push for?" Manda was angry, and the chair arm was squeaked. "Go, tell the rescue department that it was the holy flame knights who asked them to go to support, and the knights will arrive later, depending on whether they will give me the old guy''s face!" "Yes, yes..." Facing Manda''s majestic aura like a lion, the low-ranking knight nodded only conscientiously, and hurriedly led the door. "Little Lan, quickly send a knight to support the north of the city." Manda frowned and looked to the side of the yellow-robed knight. "It''s okay, senior... But, why did the demons break into the city?" "These investigations are going on in the future. The top priority is to support the northern part of the city. There is no time to delay. The unarmed people are no different from the devil species." "Okay, I see... Alas? Senior, are you going to the scene? It''s enough to have me here, how can you go out in person?" Seeing Manda showing his waist with him for many years With the black carbon long sword, the yellow-robed knight was taken aback for a while, stepping forward to discourage him. "It''s okay, after retiring from the front line, the old man hasn''t stretched out his hand for a long time. I will personally lead the Cavaliers. It''s okay, Minister Lan?" At this point, Manda has already reached the door. Accompanied by the sound of closing the door with a ¡®click¡¯, the entire office is only left with the yellow-robed knight who gritted his teeth and looked green. ... Chapter 39~ On the messy streets of "Ring Ling Ling", several dilapidated police cars were parked at random, and the jagged and sharp sirens resounded like an incomplete soul movement. On the chaotic street, there are several short and obese animals lying horizontally, their heads are so big that they don¡¯t look like human bodies. The tissues and flesh are completely carbonized, making it impossible to distinguish which race the creature was. The golden flames are suspended like elves. The navels of several corpses were surrounded by knights wearing heavy armor coats and robes. They tested and took samples around several corpses for finishing work. The Demon Rat Clan is a demonic species with low fighting talents. Why do a small number of domestic slaves raised by the Troll Clan appear here? "Senior Saint Flame is really a premature sword, the sword is out of its sheath, and the demon species that have fled in have no power to fight back." The yellow-robed knight leaned forward to Manda, who was frowning and observing several corpses, smiling. With a touch of flattery. "There is no Minister Lanyu, how is the evacuation work going on? How are the casualties?" Manda slowly moved his gaze away from the scorched corpses, focusing on the yellow-robed knight. "The ordinary people have been evacuated. In the case of casualties, 28 people were killed, six people were injured, and the two missing were all masses, and no knights were injured and killed." Lan Yu expounded unhurriedly. "Yeah" Manda sighed deeply and closed his eyes. "Did you find out why there are demon species in the city?" "For the time being, not yet, but the younger generation has some thoughts. The barrier and the city gate are in a sealed state. It can be seen that these demons have been waiting in the city for many days, so I think it is probably the masterpiece of the night knights again. Get rid of these deceptive and betraying pests as soon as possible!" Lan Yu said angrily. "Night Knight" seemed to have thought of something, Manda narrowed his eyes and finally let out a long sigh. "Sapphire, I am old after all. As a person who will support this sky in the future, as a knight, I should have the responsibility and responsibility to encounter such things in the future. I must not neglect." Manda murmured earnestly. "Senior don''t worry, you may not be able to go on the battlefield. On the spirit of the knight''s creed, Lan will naturally not lose to the seniors." Lan Yu leaned slightly and said vowedly, with an imperceptible smile from the corner of his mouth. "Yeah, that''s the only thing that makes me feel relieved." Manda frowned and smiled with satisfaction. "This bunch of **** who succeed in nothing but fail in success! Let them wait a little longer to avoid being scared, just don''t listen. Bah, what a group of inferior beasts!" After two days of idle wandering and home furnishings, Ji Bai officially started school after the logistics department began to carry out the work. Ji Bai, who took the cat food biscuits handed over by Ke''er early in the morning, ate all the way to the school building and felt a little uncomfortable. What should I say? Because this was the first time he received a gift food made by a girl, and it was also the first time he lived with a girl under one roof, although he did not sleep on a bed. Well, let''s not say, this cat food is really delicious, but the name is a little weird. Along the way, Ji Bai, who was chewing on cookies, figured it out. Now he is considered a legal spy. The reason for staying in the Moon Knights is very simple. It is to monitor what this illegal organization, which behaves suspiciously, really wants to do. Once he did anything unfavorable to mankind, Ji Bai, who was secretly observing, would immediately stop it. If there are other reasons, it is probably because you can¡¯t worry about a little cat that nobody wants. Even Ji Bai himself didn¡¯t expect that he hated the devil species would one day take on the responsibility of raising the devil¡¯s children. ,Why is this so? Well, anyway, after coming to this academy, Ji Bai worries more things. The first of these is his own haemophilia. The recent irregular attacks make Ji Bai unavoidable. In addition, three days have passed. In the blink of an eye, it is almost time to''relieve''. Before the urgent need, his monthly allowance was deducted because of fighting. This is what makes him feel the most. Headache. I have to think of a way, but even if I starve to death, I will definitely not do this kind of stealing if I jump from the teaching stairs. Stealing blood bags is a vulgar and savage thing that is only done by a bunch of uneducated untouchables. I am a noble princess. I am tortured to death by bloodthirsty and disdain it, huh? After waiting, Ji Bai frowned, always feeling that there was something wrong with his thoughts. Thinking about it this way, Ji Bai has already entered this teaching building with a unique architectural style. The completely Western European-style high-rise castle buildings with distinct curves make this academy complex more like a medieval city. The appearance reminds Ji Bai of some bad memories. According to the address given to him by Lan Yi, he walked up to the second floor and stepped into the class with the words ¡®Tomato Class One¡¯ on the doorplate. The style of the classroom is very simple, clean wooden floor, a few desks are placed in a small classroom, a few hanging baskets are decorated on the back of the classroom, forming a green belt around, and a few watercolors are hung on the white wall. Graffiti. The entire classroom gives people a simple, clean and tidy beauty. The classroom was very quiet, and there was no one on the desk or podium. It seemed that my speed was much faster than that of my classmates. And when Ji Bai stepped into the classroom, he suddenly felt a cold look on the back seat. Looking back, I met the silver-haired girl''s ruby-like eyes. Chapter 40 ~ Terrible classmates. Two murderous eyes full of inconsistency sparked in the air, and time seemed to freeze at this moment. Up in general. Chapter 25: "How come you are here?" Ji Bai''s eyes narrowed into a gap, and he looked up and down at the silver-haired girl sitting in the back seat with her legs up and her head up and down, with undisguised hostility in her eyes. For the demon species, especially the blood race, Ji Bai has never been stingy to show his hatred and hatred. Lin rolled her head, her face¡ú_¡ú looked towards the blue sky outside the window, she didn''t want to pay attention to Ji Bai at all. "Don''t tell me that there is a bad vampire like you in the list of future classmates?" As if thinking of some bad memory, Ji Bai couldn''t help but step back, his face turned blue. "Please don''t talk, I also feel disgusted when I saw cockroaches in the morning." Lin turned her eyes with disgust, as if looking at Ji Bai more, her eyes would be seriously polluted. "The cockroach is much stronger than a certain dirty and disgusting parasite." Ji Bai was unwilling to show weakness, he just went to the bar with Lin. "Oh, the pampered vampire royal eldest lady, actually reduced to begging in human society in order to survive? You are not being rejected or betrayed by your own kind? Ha ha, that is really pitiful." Ji Bai said with a sneer. The tone was full of mockery. Hearing the sound, Lin raised her eyebrows slightly, folded them together, and put down her slender and white legs unconsciously, her eyes as if a pool of unwavering springs met Ji Bai. "The domineering grandfather of the knight does not collect money from house to house on the street, nor is he being served by the servants in the knights, ah~ Could it be that he was not pleased and was kicked out? What a pity." Lin. The corners of his mouth evoked a cold arc. "Dirty and despicable parasites, the scourge of the world, sooner or later let you go back to your hometown!" "Predators shouting for justice, you are not qualified to say such things." For a while, the smell of gunpowder in the classroom became unusually strong, as if it needed a spark to explode instantly. In the last showdown, the vampire girl in front of her was more of a trial, let alone her full strength, even the magic power was only used in the sense of a phenomenon in the pan, Ji Bai didn''t think this vampire was real. There is only that little ability. I think it was so troublesome to kill a duke with royal blood at the beginning, let alone this kind of royal family with very close blood. But this does not mean that Ji Bai is afraid of her. The main reason for not daring to do it is that he is poor and very poor. Ji Bai has not forgotten that his economic lifeline is being held by others. It''s not a matter of deducting the allowance, I am afraid that I will sell myself. "Ah!" "Humph!" Lin didn''t seem to want to fight. In her opinion, the act of beating and killing at every turn was a barbarian behavior with underdeveloped thinking. She hated violence, and she didn''t want to dirty her hands unless she had to. As a result, the two people stared at them for a while, and finally broke up. The words were not speculative, and the two turned their heads, saying, ¡®I don¡¯t want to see you, let alone talk to you. ¡¯Looks like. Ji Bai sat on the left side of the classroom by the window, trying to keep a distance from Lin, who was sitting on the right edge. "Hey, hey, I finally found it here. It took a lot of effort. I will give myself a pill and breathe." Outside the door, the sound of rapid footsteps was accompanied by a sharp male voice. Here, without the time to drink a cup of tea, a tall and thin man with pigtails and a round lens and black framed sunglasses on the bridge of his nose appeared at the door, with a shoulder bag hanging on his body, which looked alive. The quack of fortune-telling on the streets. "Eh eh? This is it? There should be no mistakes, right?" The man scratched his back in doubt, and stuck his head into the classroom. "Huh? I thought I went wrong. It''s not someone''s. Now, this silver-haired lady, I don''t know if I have an idea." Lin opened her eyes, and swept across the door coldly. A man dressed up. "Uh, uh, er, this young lady has come from relatives, she has a bad temper," the man murmured silently, but the voice truly reached the ears of the two sitting in the classroom. "Puff puff" Ji Bai turned his head out of the window, and the twitching corners of his mouth proved that this person was desperately holding back a smile. Lin raised her eyebrows, and heard Ji Bai''s undisguised laughter and did not express anything, she lowered her eyes again and closed her eyes to rest. "Eh, this little friend, I see your bones are amazed, the Yintang is shiny, different from ordinary people, there are golden scales and dragons, and in the future, it will become a great weapon." The man does not know when, before Ji Bai As soon as he noticed it, he rushed to his side, his hands clasped together, and his mouth was chattering. "Stop, speak straight." Ji Bai waved his hand. "Oh, you''re straight to the point, right? The little friend is really happy! That guy doesn''t talk secretly, I have a copy of Tianshan snow lotus as a medicinal introduction. The big eel is unlucky and will host the root teacher Xiong Crazy Eel''s friendly guest production. It¡¯s a prescription that can cure all diseases! You can keep fit if you don¡¯t have a disease. We offer discounts and promotions. Buy ten boxes and get one free! It¡¯s up to you if you want." The corner of Ji Bai¡¯s mouth twitched. He dared to guarantee that he could hear from the man¡¯s words just now that he was looking for this class. Let¡¯s be one of the students of this class. He turned his head and looked at the vampire with closed eyes, and then looked again. Ji Bai had a feeling of despair in front of the endless chattering in the world. Who are these people in this class? ? "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Accompanied by the trembling of the earth, bursts of violent noise interrupted the introduction of the old man in front of him, and the trembling voice of the whole building gradually approached. What are you doing? ? There are no hostages to save, so how could the man be drawn over? Before waiting for the bewildered Ji Bainaobu what is going on, a crisp sound came from the door frame. In a blink of an eye, the iron door of the classroom was lying on the floor like a dead corpse. The entire classroom door was physically enlarged twice. Looking closely, the complexion was dark blue, and the nearly three-meter tall body appeared in front of him. The explosive muscles and wild red hair that were so strong that they did not look like humans told Ji Bai in the most intuitive way. Not human. Trolls The corners of Ji Bai''s mouth twitched too much. Chapter 41 ~ Fairy Jump? I have to say that there is indeed something in common between the students in this class. Such a shocking thing happened, that is, the shocked people from the rivers and lakes jumped and jumped. Ji Bai and Ji Bai sitting on both sides of the classroom Lin looked like a okay person, and after a cursory glance, she didn''t pay any attention. As for the appearance of trolls? As a knight, Ji Bai remained vigilant, but he was already familiar with it, while Lin was a commonplace appearance. Looking at the door of the classroom that was already unrecognizable, Ji Bai, who was holding his mobile phone, was still hesitating whether to call a few secret service operators over to reinforce it. And just when Ji Bai had this idea, the red-haired troll who had already stepped into the classroom snapped his fingers, and a scene from the Arabian Nights appeared. As time goes back, it collapses on the ground like a door of a dead body, and the fragmented wall tiles seem to be dominated by the force. Under a slight tremor, anti-physics, anti-Newtonian and anti-continuum mechanics followed the same path back. It''s like a jigsaw puzzle to piece together seamlessly. A slumped wall instantly revived and remained intact. This set of operations was done in one go, like running water, the troll man did not turn his head to look, the rough and wrinkled face was full of indifferent, like a''basic operation, don''t praise, don''t 6'', two like wild beasts. The double-pupil like sweeping proudly scanned the surroundings, and the corners of his mouth raised when he scanned Ji Bai, revealing a trace of contempt, and said nothing, sitting on a...desk in the middle of the classroom. Well, there is no way to get a big butt. Ji Bai pityingly glanced at the table feet trembling slightly under the burly tiger''s body, with his hands flat on his chest, Amen. After the great gods and the eight immortals crossed the sea, the classroom fell into silence like a lake with a hidden dragon. Even the paste doctor who sold fake medicine next to Ji Bai dashed to the front seat and looked inside the classroom. The three people who seemed to have deep hatred, couldn''t help swallowing. "Blow bubbles~Blow bubbles~Ula Wula Wula~" At the moment of embarrassment, the owner seemed to be in a mood with the cheerful voice of a bamboo stick piercing the calm water surface, as crisp as spring water flowing through a silver bell. The pleasure, the tapping sound from the heels of the shoes, the soft and crisp voice humming cheerful little tunes. The people waiting to sit in the classroom showed a subtle expression, but Lin kept her face indifferent¡ú_¡ú looking at the watercolor paintings hanging on the wall. Ji Bai, whose elbow was propped on the tabletop, frowned, and suddenly felt that this sound was a bit familiar, as if he had heard it there... Before Ji Bai could recall where he heard this familiar voice, the small and exquisite golden color flashed past, and rushed into the classroom like a beautiful butterfly. "Huh hum~" The girl is wearing a white dress with cumbersome ornamental patterns, like a flying butterfly in the flowers, and her long golden silk hair is like fine silk and a lovely white servant. The hairband was tied to his head, and the ice-carved, lovely face was full of happiness. "Pop!" Ji Bai, who had recovered from the sluggishness, slapped his thigh suddenly, rubbing his eyes in disbelief. No wonder... No wonder I said so familiar, this loli who is jumping and jumping in front of me is quite cheerful, isn''t it the one who wanted to beg by herself before in the station? ! what happened? ... twins? I certainly wouldn''t believe this possibility of dog blood. For a moment, Ji Bai felt that his cheeks were crazily twitching, accompanied by deep stomach pain. There are so many lace ornaments, the selected fabric reflects the dazzling brilliance through the light, and the small leather boots made of fine leather are shiny...it''s a glamorous look. Ji Bai looked at herself again, and pulled this cheap T-shirt on her body. The fabric was covered with wrinkles for a while, and the white-washed collar and trouser legs all revealed a suffocating shabby. What blinded his eyes? ? Ah, it''s poverty! No, this is not the point. The point is that I have only now realized that this is a fairy jump! Chapter 26: "My mother really needs money..." "People are very poor..." Go to hell! What do you think I am poor? ? I''m really a second fool. I''m separated from the well-off society by a hundred and eighty thousand, so I actually stupidly paid out to fund a wealthy man? I''m really beeping! Looking at the triumphant girl showing off her clothes on the podium, Ji Bai didn''t get angry, stood up with a "cock", and rushed to the golden retriever who deceived her feelings in three and two steps. Caught her wrist. "Yeah! Uncle, who are you? Quickly let go of them~! This kind of clothes is dirty, and you can''t afford to sell all your organs, you know?! Quick, let go!" For a moment, the blonde girl completely Anxious, wanting to get rid of the pliers holding his wrist tightly, but also afraid of the clothes being torn, so I was so stalemate that I didn''t dare to move. "Clothes? Ha ha, do you still recognize who I am?" Ji Bai sneered, looking down at the little milk cat who was glaring at him. "You? Who are you? I don''t even know how you are! Who would be entangled with you like this poor diaosi! Don''t mess around with it, okay?" The girl puffed her cheeks and raised her pair. There are almost no ups and downs of steel plates, and he justly denied it. Well, he is full of confidence. If he didn''t catch the panic in the girl''s eyes, Ji Bai would almost believe it. "Haha... Want to deny? Come on, let alone you changed that rag shirt, I can see which basin is you when I turned into ashes! Do you think I am dirty? All right? I''m going to see you How clean is this little liar?" To deceive people so arrogantly and to wear such a beautiful skirt... Damn it, I rarely wear this... Ahem, no, anyway, it''s wrong to deceive people! And seeing how she looks like a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water, it''s obviously not the first time! Desperately strangling one of the girl''s wrists, Ji Bai''s other salty pig''s hand reached out to the girl''s skirt. "Woo~ live, stop wow! ~ Uncle Xianshi is bullying the innocent little Lolita!" Chapter 42~ "Oh? You still sue the wicked first, right? Today I''m going to teach you this little liar a lesson!" Ji Bai said with a smirk, grabbing the girl''s wrist firmly. "Let go, Cockroach, this is not your Knight Order, it is not a place where you can do whatever you want." Lin frowned slightly, and Leng Che''s eyes pierced Ji Bai''s back. "Huh? I do whatever I want? Parasites, have you figured out the situation? Don''t be a good person, this may not match your personal settings." "The situation? I''m not interested in knowing your special hobbies. I only know that the guy who can deal with children is not qualified to stand here." Lin slowly got up from the seat, her eyes calm as water. The silver side ponytail that grew to a slender waist fluttered without wind. The red-haired troll who was paying attention here intentionally or unintentionally also jumped off the table, shaking the roof of the house beams to dust. "Are you a knight on the human side?" came a rough, thick and slightly hoarse voice. Those extremely threatening eyes like a lion narrowed into a slit, and Ji Bai looked up and down. The sturdy body, which is nearly three meters high, stands in the classroom less than five meters from the roof, giving people a breathless pressure. While Ji Bai¡¯s attention was not on her body, the blonde girl knew that an opportunity had come. Little Huya severely left a deep tooth mark on Ji Bai¡¯s wrist, and broke free from the hand that was strangling her. Hurry to escape to a place that he thinks is safe. The girl hiding behind Lin kept coquettishly complaining. On the other side, she still didn''t forget to make a grimacing face at Ji Bai''slightly''. She successfully held her thigh to her thigh and thought she had no fear. "It used to be, why, what''s the problem?" Looking at the tooth print on his wrist, Ji Bai didn''t care too much. He didn''t plan to teach this little girl who was not right in three views, at most. Just to explain to her what is the core values ??of the twenty-four words of socialism, and to make clear decisions about the eight major principles of the parliament. "The sword of the knight will never point to the innocent old woman, child, and old man. This is the doctrine that the Radiant Knight King once said... From the surface, you don''t follow it deeply." The deep tone was intellectual. The troll frowned slightly, and his scrutiny gaze hit Ji Bai directly. Ji Bai''s complexion became a little subtle, and he didn''t expect that one day he would be called the "barbarian" troll professor of knight''s creed. Is this era developing so fast that he can''t keep up with the rhythm? Then I looked at Lin who was staring at him coldly on the other side. Is this on the first day of school and was hated by several classmates? Ji Bai thought quite speechlessly. "I, you guys, can you listen to Xiaosheng''s words?" Almost arrogant, the old gangster who has been scheming soy sauce interjected at this time, beckoning weakly to signal his own existence. "Hey, everyone will be classmates in the future. Today, it''s a classmate session, and you can''t see the one you look up. Don''t make the relationship too stiff, hahaha..." "..." Ji Bai and Lin''s eyes met sharply, and an invisible spark burst out in the air. "You have to tear down my station?" "The barbarians who do whatever they want with their own desires, please stop your self-love." "Uh, uh..." No one paid attention to his dry smile. The awkward smile of the Taoist Jianghu directly solidified on his face, and he withdrew to the corner griefly, and merged with the shadow again. "Yo yo? Everyone is here? Well, we will start the first of the semester today...emmm...what are you doing? Are you playing Kunte?" Lin Tuo stepped into the classroom at an untimely time. Just in time for this rivalry scene. With a keen sense of smell, he felt the smell of gunpowder in the classroom, and Lin Tuo''s hand holding the lesson plan trembled slightly. Located in the center of the strongest smell of gunpowder, a man and a woman have been fighting in the air for three hundred rounds with their eyes as the blade, fighting to the death. Damn it! How did these two bombs come into the same class! ? The corners of Lin Tuo''s mouth twitched slightly, and his stomach ached. "Ahem... okay, okay, class begins, everyone should go back to their seats, eh, okay, will you give the teacher a face?" Hearing that, Lin ended with a roll of eyes, and gently comforted the girl who was hiding behind her thigh and begging for shelter. "Thank you elder sister~mua~" The blonde girl was so cute that she sold her a cute face to Lin. She didn''t forget to stick her tongue out to make a face at Ji Bai, and then bounced around to find a place near Lin and sat down. The trollman nodded his heavy head, leaped his **** and moved back to the desk, the feet of the desk trembling constantly in the wailing of ¡®creaking¡¯. "Sven rogue? Why are you?" Ji Bai raised his eyebrows. "Ahem! Little young man! To give a little face to being a teacher will kill you? I am your teacher now, and the main person in charge of this class, do you understand if you speak with respect?" "Oh." Ji Bai replied indifferently, taking a deep look at Lin Tuo, who was regaining the funny mode in front of him, and returned to his seat. "Well, okay, the entire class is due, there are four in total." Lin Tuo, who was standing on the podium, counted one by one. "That... teacher, you, you forgot me." An arm stretched out weakly from the shadow in the corner. "Uh, uh? Oh, yes, there are five people in total... Painter classmate, what is your name?" Lin Tuo asked embarrassedly. "I..." The whip man dressed as a Taoist priest felt that he was about to cry. "Bianzi, my name is Bianzi, teacher." "Oh... well, it seems that this person is here." Lin Tuo checked the eye list and thought a little. "Well, this is your first class. I will introduce myself first. My name is Lin Mingtuo. I will be your instructor in the future. Please give me your advice. After all, we will have a long time together... I think it¡¯s the first time everyone has met, right? Let¡¯s take turns to introduce ourselves. Let Lin lead...Lin start." Lin Tuo sorted out the language a little bit. "Okay, teacher." Lin nodded politely, placing her hands flat in front of her chest, slightly lowering her body and making a habit of aristocratic etiquette. The well-developed chest shook due to the small movements of her body. "Tsk tusk...useless fat." Ji Bai cast a scornful look. "Lin, the vampire race, please give me some advice from now on." After a brief introduction, Lin returned to the seat. "Ho Lei, the troll man, in order to explore the real knighthood, I am here to practice." The troll man stood up, swept his lion eyes towards the surroundings, and punched his chest. "Hey~ everyone can call me Xiaosha~ I am a cat clan~ Thank you~" The blonde girl in a silver one-piece dress stood up and made a cute cat act like a baby. Cut, it''s also from the Asian cats, so why is the gap so big? Ji Bai thought with contempt in his heart. Finally, Ji Bai, who remained silent, stood up and glanced at the various meaningful gazes around him, his expression indifferent. "Ji Bai, Human Race." Chapter 27: Chapter 43~ "Hmm... the atmosphere of our class looks..." After scanning the lifeless classroom, Lin Tuo''s mouth twitched a few times. "Simply this is good, let''s play a few games to promote mutual coordination and unity before class." ¡­ "Damn, why did I get a group with you? It''s really unlucky..." Ji Bai looked sullenly at the iron chain that tied him to the silver-haired girl. Lin turned her head to look at Ji Bai with a gloomy face. She looked a little ugly. How can I put it to say, it was like a human being saw the stool, and the vampire saw Garlic''s expression. Xiaosha on the side formed a group with Huo Lei. As for a certain old road, she was perfectly taken by a bye, squatting beside her and drawing circles. "The rules of the game are very simple. Go to the opposite group to win first. Explain in advance that the group that loses in the competition will be punished together." Lin Tuo said from the stand with a trumpet. "Tsk tusk..." The expressionless Lin frowned with an inconspicuous brow, and reluctantly turned to the side to admit her fate, Ji Bai preparing to exercise. "Wait a minute, don''t move, I will move by myself." "Ahhhhhhhh? Why are you moving?" Ji Bai, who hadn''t waited until his face was unclear, figured out what Lin was expressing to him, and a gunshot symbolizing the start of the game resounded through the playground. Lin''s gaze condensed, and she kicked Ji Bai on her back without a trace of melancholy (meow), ignoring Ji Bai who was lying down behind her, staring directly at the red line tied to the key point. As a result, waves of wailing like pig-killing wafted in the playground along with the sound of cloth rubbing against the green land... In this scene, it was like a speedboat on the waves dragging a surfboard that was constantly rolling and rubbing, and Lin Tuo in the stands was speechless for a while. ¡­ "Parasite! What did you do!" Ji Bai grabbed the grass and small black rubber particles that had been inserted (meow) into his clothes, and yelled at a certain vampire who looked far away with no expression on his side. "In order not to be punished with you." Farsighted Lin said lightly. "Do you win by doing so?" "No." "Asshole!" "I did not do it on purpose." "Heh, heh! Do you believe it yourself?" Ji Bai sneered heavily, stood up from the green ground, patted the hassles on his body, and looked at the winner with a smile on his face not far away. The golden-haired cat lady is not angry. "Ahem, um, let''s move on to the next project now. The team that fails should not be impatient. There is still a chance. Three rounds and two wins." Lin Tuo ran out and played a round, so the next round started so happily. Up. Hmm, trust the back throw, make twenty groups, and win the short group. Well, skin-to-skin contact is required, which is still a large area. "Tsk tut..." X2. "I need a little time to prepare." Ji Bai and Lin said in unison. By the time of goodbye, the two had already put on heavy full-body down jackets. "Emmm..." Looking at the two people who seemed to be singing a cross talk, Lin Tuo said that he was a little speechless. "Then, the first group, Lin and Ji Bai." The two men with their elbows tied together looked straight ahead calmly, not wanting to see the slightest outline of each other in their vision. "ready, go." "Haha..." A wretched smile was outlined at the corner of Ji Bai''s mouth. If it is said that Lin Shang still has a little guilt after performing the brutal and inhuman drag, even if the group of high-sounding and respectable knights belonged to the other party, but now, that guilt disappeared. Ji Bai held Lin''s elbow tightly, bending down a hundred and twenty degrees. The Knight of Destruction hits his shoulders! "Hey!" "Puff puff!" The turf and rubber particles splashed out, enough to see how hard it took to hit the ground. "Emma! Excuse me? I tried harder a little bit, I didn''t mean it, hehehe..." Looking at Lin, whose head was like a radish and her face was extremely calm, Ji Bai not only didn''t have a trace of psychological burden, but even Can''t help but laugh out loud. "The first group, out, the game is over." In a stomachache, Lin Tuo announced the result of the game. In fact, if the two are united, this round can be won steadily. The size difference between the troll and the Yamao, would you tell me how to perform a back throw? I don¡¯t want to give you a win, and I¡¯m so helpless... "Senior is going to leave? I won''t stay for a few days, because the younger generation hasn''t taken care of them well." Lan Yu said ashamed. "There is nothing, but there are some things in the headquarters that need me to go back to deal with, Xiaolan, these days are extraordinary times, I will report to the headquarters about the affairs of the border city... manage it well, and never forget the heart of being a knight." Said. "Yes, the younger generation will definitely live up to the expectations." Lan Yu''s eyes trembled slightly, and then returned to plainness. "Yeah." Manda nodded, and said nothing, and stepped onto the Warlock Teleportation Array dedicated to the Brilliant Knights. Manda stepped onto the teleportation formation, and the stone runes gleamed with golden light beams. The gold was so great that Manda''s figure disappeared in the golden light. The dignified Lan Yu stretched his eyebrow feathers, and slowly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡­ A few gleams of light faintly flashed in the air on a desolate open space thousands of miles away from the border city of the Human Federation. The old site of a battlefield, a desolate basin with no one, yellowed soil, and weeds are not bothered to grow. In this place where birds do not lay eggs, no one believes that there will be living creatures entrenched here for a long time. The truth is hidden behind the looming magic source barrier. "What''s this for?! The water is cold!" Anger was accompanied by a crisp applause. A weak and petite adult cat-eared girl was beaten and fainted. The other cat-like people in the tent were scared. tremble. They wear silver collars with different patterns on their necks, and their faces are yellowish, thin and malnourished. Inside the tent, the huge figure sitting on the animal leather seat narrowed its mad eyes full of hostility. After scanning the cats who were kneeling on the ground, they were so frightened that they had weakened legs and opened their mouths. . "Such a weak race, it is a shame to the devil! Weakness can be comparable to that group of humans! It can also be used to cheer up on the bed!" After that, the twinkling eyes of the trolls** I looked at some of the pretty cat girls. Several young girls were so frightened that they turned pale. They had heard of the brutality and ferocity of this troll man in front of them. The girl who was caught to bed by him can''t be peaceful after being played until the end of her breath. Not only that, but he also has a special hobby, which is to call the relatives of the victimized girls to the tent and witness their suffering... The troll man in front of him is an out-and-out demon! No, for the cats, few of the entire troll clan are clean. Although the Asian cats are kind by nature, they are inevitably ravaged by various forces. Their kind nature also makes them the laughingstock of the demons. Weakness is the original sin. Chapter 28: The fighting power of the Asian cats is only stronger than that of humans. They are suppressed and restricted by various other demonic species. They continue to sign unequal clauses. Women are called gold bars in the eyes of slave traders. The entire race is still alive and hot. Chapter 44~ "The third child, I have no objection to your desire to vent, but don''t delay business. If you don''t change your temper, you will die on a woman''s belly sooner or later!" Sitting on the other side, wearing a sturdy cloth armour The troll man frowned, with a hint of reprimand in his tone. "Hi! Second brother! You don¡¯t know, we¡¯ve been in this place where the birds don¡¯t **** for three months! Don¡¯t let me see blood, and sleep all day except eating, who is that? Can you bear it?" The third troll brother who came with desire suddenly complained helplessly. "Hey, your kid''s ability is not inferior to me and elder brother, but it''s just this temperament, tomorrow I will let you open the meat, the inside report is there, the human border defense tends to be loose, and the only variable has left the town, you know. Do I mean?" "Oh oh oh?! What does the second brother mean, is it time?" Hearing this, Ruo Wu, the third brother, who was looking at the cat-eared girls with a cool look at the chest, was in great interest, and the wrinkles were big. His face was full of excitement and bloodthirsty. "Yes." "Awesome! I haven''t seen blood on my axe for three months! I wanted to chop a few humans for fun!" The third troll brother happily opened his teeth and danced his claws. "Don''t miss things! Success or failure is one thing, it is related to whether we stay in this place where the bird does not **** for three months is worth it, and the chief''s expectations of me." Looking at his extremely unstable third brother , The troll man sighed slowly. "Understand! I can''t handle things, hack and slash and kill me, have my brother and you disappointed? Don''t worry, leave it to me! I''ll be the striker and bring the soldiers in!" The third troll brother waved in excitement. Wave your arm. "Yeah, but tomorrow''s action has to be hidden. We will all close the **** barrier first. We should have informed us of the intermittent maintenance period of the Holy Martial Barrier. Then he will open the city gate and send a small team in to destroy the barrier. The center, then, is the beginning of the massacre." The second troll brother narrowed his eyes. "Hey? So troublesome? Just take advantage of the opportunity to bring soldiers into the city, can''t you? Need such trouble?" The third troll brother narrowed his mouth in dissatisfaction. "No, don¡¯t mess around! The gates will be opened for too long. It will definitely attract attention. When the time comes, the identity of Nei Ying will have to be exposed. The value of this internal response to us is more than just occupying the border city and risking exposure. It''s better to pretend to be a simple siege, and you can throw the pot of opening the city gate to the night knight." The smile of the second troll brother gradually became extremely sinister. "Oh! I understand, so second brother, let me lead the team to sneak in tonight?" The third troll brother brought his head together and said eagerly. "No, your office is too irritable. I have someone in my heart to choose who is going to do tonight." The second troll brother shook his head, frowning and refused. "Ah? It can''t be the fourth brother''s stunner, right?" The third troll brother was stunned. "Wait until you can fight the fourth brother. In the first battle of Changgang, the fourth brother only fought four golden knights and seventeen silver knights without losing the slightest disadvantage, and finally captured five silver knights alive, when did you? Can there be such a record?" The second troll brother asked, squinting his eyes. "It wasn''t me who was there at the time. The human army was vulnerable. The fourth brother just picked up a bargain." The third troll brother turned his head and muttered a little unconvinced. "Okay, go back and rest quickly. Tomorrow, tonight is going well, tomorrow is the time to attack." "Cut, it''s not for me." The third troll troll curled his lips very uncomfortably, and turned his fierce gaze to the cat-eared women who bowed their heads and trembling. Obviously, he wanted this vehicle to vent his dissatisfaction and anger. "By the way, third brother, I remember you said that a little cat ran away?" "Yeah! The posture of that kitten is simply superb! Childish giant! I wanted to use it to make Lao Tzu refreshed, but I didn''t expect it to run away! If I let Lao Tzu catch her in the city, I have to play with her. A desire xian desire si!¡± Thinking of this, the third troll brother gave a vicious sip, and then stopped procrastinating, directly carrying a cat-eared girl who begged for mercy and walked to her tent, the cat kneeling on the floor. The tribes were too scared to say anything. They looked at the girl of the same tribe who was crying so much that they could not see her again the next day. "Really, why do you arrange for me to come and buy with you?" ??" Ji Bai, who walked in front with both hands, complained dissatisfiedly. "This is punishment. If possible, I don''t want to go with the cockroaches after dinner." Lin, who walked slowly behind her, raised her eyebrows, and took out a note full of handwriting from her pocket. Seriously Check it up. "Vegetables are not enough, go to the vegetable market first." "Why should I listen to you?" Ji Baisha turned around and asked. "I didn''t say that I need you to come, whether you go or not." After all, Lin didn''t look at Ji Bai, and walked in front of herself. "cut!" "Here, you carry it first." Lin put on a pair of woolen gloves and handed Ji Bai the pockets of cabbage and spinach in her hands. "Huh? You let me carry me? Why do I carry it?" Ji Bai''s face was full of contempt. "You, you are a male, just for the time being." Lin said after staring at Ji Bai for a moment. "Hey! What do you mean?! Don''t you make it clear that I cut you?" Ji Bai subconsciously took the basket and was thinking about the theory, Lin turned and left, leaving Ji Bai with a burst of air. "Next, all kinds of raw materials." Lin didn''t even look at Ji Bai. "Does this female parasite treat me as free labor?" Ji Bai''s mouth twitched a few times. Before he raised his heels, a deafening roar suddenly struck. The buyers and sellers who were still asking for advice the moment before lay down on the ground without exception, and the white tiles cracked with small lines 45 Zhang ~ You look too scary "Why, what''s the matter? Is there an earthquake?" "Earthquake! Run!" "You **** wanted to run without paying? Bai Xinggou, stop for me!" Seeing the customer who was still carrying vegetables and bargaining with him a moment ago, he staggered and sneered directly. The butcher who sold pork was taken aback first, and then immediately. The big kitchen knife chopped on the tenderloin chased it out. For a while, the scene was extremely chaotic, running away from the party, running weaker and unable to move the party, crying for father and mother, just not leaving the party, holding people''s thighs and crying, just not letting the party go, one after another. In the midst of chaos, Ji Bai sucked the Vita lemon tea in his hand with a calm expression. In his opinion, these noisy people are used to living in peace, and have lost the crisis awareness and judgment ability of the early war. Anyone with a little bit of experience and brains can tell from various signs that the disaster site is actually far away from here, and only a few small aftershocks have occurred. The structure of the air-raid shelter in this underground vegetable farm is completely There is no threat. Compared with the crowds around like headless flies, Ji Bai is more worried about where the incident happened, what happened there, and whether the people have been evacuated. After thinking for a moment, Ji Bai decided to check it out alone. "Wait." Just when Ji Bai and Lin passed by, Lin suddenly said abruptly. "What I want to do, you''d better leave it alone and don''t ask." Ji Bai didn''t look back, his tone was full of determination and plainness. "Who cares about you? You left the food first, but you paid for it." Lin''s words almost made Ji Bai somersault, turning around a little speechlessly and handing Lin the vegetable basket. "It''s best to be more honest with your behavior, don''t add fuel to the fire, I can''t spare you when you attack the civilians!" Before leaving, Ji Bai left a word and left without looking back. "Really annoying values." Lin closed her eyes and lifted her lips and teeth lightly. Just after Ji Bai walked for less than five minutes, the people who fled like ants on the hot pot finally remembered the fact that there is an exit, swarming toward the exit, you push me, but no one can squeeze. Get out. Lin holding the food basket slowly sighed, looking at the crowded exit, presumably she couldn''t get out for a while, so she had to wait. "Kaka!" A loud noise suddenly came from a chaotic vegetable market, and bursts of lime mixed with fragments poured down from the top, and the load-bearing load caused a fierce crack in the stone pillars of the house. Lin frowned slightly, and gradually felt that the situation was a little bit beyond her expectations. Just as Ji Bai thought, Lin also believed that this aftershock was not enough to destroy the collapsed vegetable market, and that the lives of these people were guaranteed, but now it seems that the extent of the situation is much worse than she imagined. After hearing only a few crisp cracking sounds, the column of the stone pillar about six meters high quickly cracked, and then, this behemoth that was enough to kill more than a dozen fragile lives fell from the sky. "Ah! Hurry, run!" "Go away! Don''t stand in my way! It will be too late if you don''t run!" "Get out of here! Don''t pull me up if you die!" Under the fluorescent lights, huge shadows spread. When life is dying, humans with a strong desire to survive can be said to have exploded their life potential, unlocked their genetic locks, and disappeared in a thunderstorm. "Crap!" Lin''s pupils were extremely tight, and two unclaimed children who were crying and crying were kneeling on the trajectory where the pillar was about to fall. How to do? ? ! It was too late to save herself, and she could only watch the two young and innocent lives disappear, Mo Lin bit her lip, and a few drops of scarlet blood fell on the ground. Chapter 29: "Boom!" The stone pillar smashed down fiercely. Under the huge shock wave, all the humans present were in a tacit understanding, and they all fainted in one fell swoop. Unexpectedly, the stone pillar did not fall to the ground. Before that, a huge palm properly stabilized the severely chopped stone pillar. In the smoke, it gradually revealed the three-meter-high one. Strong figure. "Horley? Why are you here?" Lin slowly breathed a sigh of relief, retracted the claws that were about to tear the skin of her thighs, and walked over slowly. "Mr. Instructor is afraid that you two will fight on the road, so he told me to follow behind him quietly. It seems that I came at the right time." Huo Lei, who easily carried the stone pillar with one hand, opened the mouth and pushed with his backhand, the huge stone pillar. Zi lay down on his back and smashed into a clearing. "It''s indeed time to come, but I still ask you to avoid it first." Lin sighed rather helplessly. "Huh eh? Why? I can just help rescue?" Huo Lei looked a little honest and froze. "You, the image is not good, the child cried more fiercely." Lin pointed to Huo Lei and whimpered, the two poor children. "Emmm, how can I blame my parents for being terrible?" The two young boys behind them cried even more fiercely after seeing them turning their heads. Horleyton felt wronged over time, and his heart was so cold. cold. "Rescue (meow) will be handed over to me. You should go back and wait. You will come out later. Trolls walking on the streets of humans will cause panic. However, some people seem to be brewing something in the border town, and the headquarters is also It should be news." Lin squinted her eyes and looked out of the exit. Chapter 46 ~ Will you marry me? The crescent moon hung high, the airtight thick black cloth Zhang Luo covered the entire sky, and the radiant fire light reflected half of the curtain. Tonight is not destined to be a peaceful night. Relying on the battle-tested intuition and the tempered ability to respond to the situation, Ji Bai temporarily requisitioned a black sports car (physical) in the blind spot area of ??the camera, and soon came to the location of the incident. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Under the cover of black clouds, the fireworks that can be seen everywhere are particularly dazzling. Parked the car on the side of the road, Ji Bai walked down the door and glanced at the skyscraper facing him. No, the skyscraper is a bit reluctant. The upper half of this building has disappeared and stood alone. , Like a tree stump with its torso chopped down. The fracture of the reinforced concrete was burning with unquenched flames. Ji Bai didn''t have to be too late, or the time was just right, just in time for the live broadcast. Unidentified humans on the streets felt the crisis, and their bodies responded more quickly than their brains to countermeasures one by one. "Get out of the way! I''m the department manager! You guys will cover my retreat! Then I will promote you!" With a beer belly, a big fat man in a suit and leather shoes dragged his belly and opened his two short legs, panting heavily. Qi Runlu shouted to the security guards who were also eager to escape. What made him desperate was that none of these security guards who condescended and respected him on weekdays ignored him, and did not even turn their heads. Just as he felt frightened and angry, under the firelight, his shadow was gradually covered by a huge shadow. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Sound. [Wrath of the Watcher] At the moment of the moment, an edge with fierce wind pressure and shocking momentum flashed by, and the cement block hovering on the top of the middle-aged man''s head instantly turned into flying powder. Ji Bai straightened up, carried the long sword on his shoulders, and looked back at the sluggish middle-aged man who was so scared that the corners of his eyes twitched constantly. It doesn''t matter if you don''t look at it, look like this, yo, or an acquaintance? Isn''t this the one who claimed to be a wise man who taught himself a lot of ¡®life experience¡¯ when he applied for the security guard? But looking at him like this, you probably forgot about yourself, right? "Ah, ah! Young man! Good job! I will give you a certificate and a little red flower in the future. I will move the rescuer first, and you can hold it here." This is the middle-aged man who just woke up like a dream Realizing that now is a good chance to save your life, since there is such a passionate stunner who shields himself from the knife, why not do it? As for moving the rescuers, of course, it was to make him stay here for a while, and to save himself enough opportunities to run away, coaxing ghosts! Ji Bai didn''t pay attention to the middle-aged fat man who spread his legs and panicked. He didn''t know what his calculations were, but even if he knew what he thought, Ji Bai would still save him firmly. Guarding is the duty of the knight. He raised his head, the building was faulty, and a huge black shadow flashed past where the cement block had fallen. Not human. A fierce light flashed through Ji Bai''s eyes, and he ran towards the entrance of the building in the opposite direction of the people who had run off. "Oh!? Run, little brother! A terrorist organization has attacked this company. Are you going to die now?" A security guard who ran out saw Ji Bai who was about to enter the building. Frozen, hurriedly advised. "Has the evacuation of the citizens in the building finished?" Ji Bai turned his head, his eyes gleaming earnestly. "Ahhhhhhhhh? Great, probably the evacuation is over? By the way, I don''t seem to see the second lady? Wait, where are you going, little brother? Directly smashing the striking glass automatic door with the hilt of the sword, Ji Bai turned over and jumped into the building that was about to be reduced to ruins. With all the lighting equipment off, the elevator must be out of service, and you can only go up the stairs by hitting the eleventh road. "Eh, uh?" In the ruins of the ruined walls, a small touch of gold squirmed slightly. The filth stained her lovely little face. The blonde girl did not know how long she had been in a coma. She only remembered that when the disaster struck this building, she organized the evacuation of the employees, but she did not know who pushed it. , Knocked his head on the desk and passed out. The awakeness after fainting was accompanied by the pain of a bursting brain, which made her groan (meow). She wanted to move her body, but found that her body was totally disobedient, as if this body was not hers, her luxurious dress was broken beyond recognition, and the bodyguard around her was missing. At this moment, she seemed to be lost. All. But she couldn''t find a trace of despair in her eyes, covered with mud, trembling little hands reached into her collar, and slowly pulled out a knight helmet-style jewelry pendant. "You will definitely come to rescue me, right, right? It''s just like when I was a kid." When I was young, like that "Little girl, are you okay?" When I was a child, that time, like this, black despair took over my heart, and suddenly a tall figure with his face hidden in a helmet decorated with wings of raptors and tasseled knights appeared in his vision. Wearing a fully enclosed knight armor, the princess hugged his young self. Although the armor on his body felt cold to the touch, his heart warmed up. He was like a spot of light revealed in despair, igniting himself Ashen heart. "Brother Knight, I may be dying" "Hmm? Why? Let''s listen?" The knight curiously moved his head hidden in the helmet. "Such a serious injury can''t be cured." "Hahaha, if God lets such a lovely girl die young, I can''t spare him! With me, none of them can hurt you. Please stay in your arms for a while, the little princess. "He laughed heartily, his tone gradually becoming firm and reliable. "Then if I survive, Brother Cavaliers, would you marry me and be your wife?" The young girl''s eyes were rejuvenated. Chapter 47 ~ Radiant Knight "Of course! I''m afraid that the gap between our two years is too big. When you are beautiful, you think that I am already an old man." The knight said jokingly. "No, I will never dislike Brother Knight!" The girl held onto the knight''s armbands tightly, as if she was trying to hold on to something. "Well, this is the token of the agreement between us, keep it well, stick to it, otherwise, this agreement won''t count." The knight cautiously stuffed a helmet pendant into the girl''s hand. "Citizen, always remember that the Cavaliers may be late, but they will never be absent." "No matter when and where, the Radiant Knight is with you." "Knight, never be absent, Brother Cavalier" The little blood-stained hand held the pendant tightly in his palm, and the girl''s eyes gradually filled with tears. She knew that this was just a thought of comforting herself by talking about herself. The knight she was waiting for would never be able to save herself. He had already done so, but at least he had achieved the strength and bravery he gave him , Isn''t it? The bright red blood invaded the dusty ruins, and in a daze, the girl felt that she had returned to that day again, a big warm hand firmly grasped herself, she was dying, did she begin to have hallucinations? "That''s right, knight, never be absent." A voice filled with determination passed the girl''s ear, and the unexpected familiarity of the voice line made the girl startled. "Little girl, are you okay?" When she reacted, she had been picked up by the person and carried into her arms. After struggling for a long time in the pitch black with his fingers invisible, Ji Bai finally found the stairway, came to the top floor, and found the young girl trapped in the ruined building. "Are you?" After the blurred vision became clear, the girl lying in her arms was slightly dull after seeing the person''s face clearly. "Are you an employee here? Didn''t I tell you to evacuate on the radio? Why are you still here?" With a few trembling coughs, the girl''s already fragile body became weaker. Looking at Ji Bai''s gaze, she couldn''t help showing a trace of loss. Chapter 30: Sure enough, it couldn''t be him. "I am not an employee, I am a knight." Ji Bai said indifferently with determination. "Knight?" Looking at Ji Bai''s face, the blonde girl was in a daze. The figure in her sight merged with the heavily armed plate-armored knight in her impression. It''s strange, obviously not alone, why do you have a feeling of deja vu? "Yes, little girl, hold on for a while, and I will send you out of the building safely." Ji Bai''s tone was undeniably firm. Princess Ji Bai hugged the girl in her arms and ran towards the stairs with her legs non-stop. "You are very brave, little girl, there are not many children with this kind of spiritual consciousness these years, so what is your name?" Ji Bai asked the girl some trivial things, trying to keep the girl spirited. "Lelemy." The girl''s voice was delicate, as if the next second would go away forever. Ji Bai didn''t dare to neglect, holding the girl all the way to the stairs. "At the top of the stairs, hold on." "Crack! Kaka!" Ji Bai, who was holding the girl urgently towards the entrance of the corridor, had to stop. A large hole broke at the top of the stairs, and the stairs broke into pieces of rubble, falling like fallen leaves. On the floor of the first floor. Under the moonlit night, suddenly there was a strong wind. "!" Ji Bai''s eyes suddenly tightened, holding Laimi in one hand, and the long sword in his hand turned around and cut, slamming the mace from behind, catching the strength and pulling away from the attacker. Distance. "Jie Jie Jie! There are fish that slip through the net! Then smash you to pieces by the way!" The rough and savage voice rang like a bell with bloodthirsty killing intent. "Troll Man" Ji Bai''s eyes were narrowed into a slit, and he looked directly at the three-meter-high, bronze-skinned humanoid creature like a beast. At the same time, the last trace of luck in his heart was completely Shattered. The demon species really broke into the city, and how did they get in with bad intentions? ? Relying on the barriers and the city gates, even if the demons have the ability to reach the sky, they will not help unless they are already in the city. Suddenly thinking of something, Ji Bai''s eyes became dangerous. "Moon Knight? Haha" Ji Bai lowered his head and smiled gloomily. "Tsk, tusk, this little human girl is pretty watery!" At the moment, the troll facing Ji Bai''s eyes shone brightly, and he looked straight at Lemi in Ji Bai''s arms. "Smelly boy, let go of the girl in your arms, I leave you a corpse!" The tall troll man in leather armor picked up the mace in his hand and waved it, pointing straight at Ji Bai. "A good dog, don''t stand in the way, get out! I won''t say the good thing a second time." Ji Bai knew that the girl''s injury could not get rid of, and a hint of irritation was added to her cold tone. "Heh! Weak human beings are so arrogant! Since you are obsessed, I will send you on the road now!" The troll shouted angrily, like an aggressive lion, the mace in his hand was waving gusts of wind. Ji Bai held the sword in one hand, dodged the deadly blow with the gust of wind at the moment, and slashed the troll''s waist with a backhand. "Choke!" Under the sound of metal collision, the long sword was bounced steadily. "The **** forged by humans wants to break my skin?" The troll grinned open, showing a contemptuous expression. "Mr. Knight, the troll is not something an ordinary knight can defeat. You should leave now. At least, one of us will survive. Cough." Lemy''s small shoulders trembled slightly, and she couldn''t stop coughing. I feel that my consciousness has been blurred. Ji Bai didn''t speak, and under the moonlight, a smile was outlined at the corner of his mouth, and he gently touched Laimi''s little head. "Others take precedence over yourself, little girl, you have valuable chivalry in your body. Take a good rest. With me, none of them want to hurt you." So familiar words. Lemmy, who was groggy and conscious, was taken aback. Before she could think of anything, the holy and flawless platinum sacred particles appeared out of thin air, gathered and wrapped around Ji Bai''s whole body, gradually undergoing a qualitative change. this is A long-lost familiarity surged into Lemmy''s throbbing heart. "What is this?! Fancy!?" The troll man, and the few troll men who came afterwards, looked at the figure wrapped in holy light with a dumbfounded face. The white-gold holy particles gathered and attached to Ji Bai''s body, quickly dispersing, like pollen flying all over the sky. Under the faint moonlight, the heavy plate armor with silver-gray luster appeared. The pattern engraved on the spiked shoulder armor appeared to be the same. On the helmet decorated with golden raptor wings, the blue knight wing fluttered in the wind, and the clothes were lowered. Both sides of his blue robe were embroidered with pure white crosses, two sterling silver strips were hanging down beside the boot armor, and two platinum cross ornaments were connected to the ends. At the helmet, there was only a flat V-shaped gap, and a sharp line of sight shot out. The Radiant Knight, who had been silent for a year, was ready to go. Chapter 48~ Lemmy feels her head is in chaos, like oatmeal being stirred by a chopstick, so that she feels that everything in front of her is dreamlike and unreal. Familiar scene, familiar silver-gray armor, familiar touch, familiar knight about to faint, Lemmy¡¯s gaze is stunned and frozen at hand. This side face hidden in the armor has lost the top layer and the wall. The floor was windy and even noisy, and under the moonlight, the silver-gray armor shimmered. "Brother Tianhui" was confused, Lemmy felt that he was dreaming, and his hoarse voice wanted to call out the knight''s name to attract his attention, but his petite body could no longer bear the load, and his eyes dropped. "Take a good rest, you will be safe and sound." Without hearing Lemmy''s faint screams, Ji Bai squatted on his body, mopping the floor with his robe, and gently placed Lemmy on the empty floor behind him, straightening out After getting her ponytail, she turned around and faced a stranger who had come here. "Hey! Kid! Don''t think that I don''t know you when you change your clothes in TN, Knight? Look at the young man, I won''t break your metal can into pieces!" After a brief surprise, the troll man arrogantly hammered Hammering his shoulders, the mace pointed directly at Ji Bai provocatively, not only him, but the trolls behind him were almost all majestic and arrogant, clamoring to hammer Ji Bai into a discus. Killing a knight with a holy warrior and taking his head back to the tribe can be a matter of a month. The young trolls who are eager to be appreciated by the chief are full of killing intent and can''t bear the desire to kill in their hearts. Only standing at the back, the troll man with a scar on his face frowned. As a battle-tested veteran, he didn¡¯t know how much he felt about the danger signs compared to these fledgling recruits. Looking at the knight wrapped in full-body plate armor in front of him, he didn''t know why, but he always felt that the armor was a little familiar, as if he had heard of it somewhere. "I advise you to be careful," the veteran trollman reminded with narrowed eyes. "Old Wo, you are the older you are, the more courageous you are? Are you afraid of this weak human being that hasn''t reached my arm? A rookie like a knight hammers to death at least ten a day! As a troll warrior, I am afraid of this. It''s better to go back to your hometown and farm!" The young and energetic troll warrior sneered at the veteran''s statement, and greeted the surrounding robes of the same year as his army to besiege. "Hahahaha! This head belongs to Lao Tzu! Let the worm die!" After surrounding Ji Bai Tuantuan, the young and energetic troll man laughed wildly, carrying a terrifying wind pressure, with fangs as thick as a stone pillar. The stick abruptly fell to Ji Bai. The violent force squeezed the wind into a scream, strong enough to smash a large piece of steel into a pie. In the helmet, Ji Bai''s eyes were only unobstructed and calm, without any movement. Ha ha! The weak insects have already accepted their fate! The troll man''s face was fierce, and the spike hammer slammed down Ji Bai''s head fiercely. "Kang-kang-kang!" After the violent metal collision, a trembling echo sounded. The moment the mace was slammed down and it touched the helmet, it bounced back. The stick trembled like a mouse that saw a cat, and the troll man with the stick seemed to be on it. Like a clockwork puppet, it trembled comically. "??" The troll man holding the stick very horribly and trembling, his face was unclear, so he didn''t even react to what was going on. Ji Bai stepped forward and strangled the troll man''s neck tightly. Before the troll man made any struggling moves, a feeling of powerlessness drowned him like sea water. The green body fluid filled his chest, and the trollman only noticed that the ordinary mortal sword, which was too ordinary to be ordinary, was only half of it left, and the other half was already submerged in his chest, Ji Bai Stretching out his palm, he pushed the troll man whose eyes had lost its luster from the sword, and lay motionless on the ground like a dead dog. Ji Bai''s hands were interlaced on the hilt of the long sword, standing the sword on the ground, and his cold eyes swept through the gaps in the helmet towards the remaining dull trolls. "Damn it! Use magic power! Quickly attack him with magic power! The knight''s armor and magic resistance are very low!" After a panic, the remaining trolls finally realized what was going on and hurried to Ji Bai Pulling the distance away, the moment the magic energy in the lungs surged into the throat, it turned into a green high-temperature flame and erupted. Ji Bai did not rush his sword into the ground, lunged, turned sideways, and pointed his shoulders at the erupting green flames. The sun cross on his shoulder armor seemed to come alive, releasing a dazzling white golden brilliance. A medieval cavalry shield engraved with a cross pattern enough to protect Ji Bai''s entire body is virtualized. Chapter 31: The flames hitting the cavalry shield were like refracted rays of light, returning back along the same path. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! "Run?" After staring at the crack for a while, Ji Bai snorted coldly, a little unhappy that he let a fish slip through the net. The armor on his body turned into wisps of white light and flew away. The "huhuhu" wind pressure suddenly increased at this moment, and Ji Bai raised his head. Under the moonlit night, a helicopter was approaching towards the ruins of the building. Chapter 49~ The wind pressure gradually increased, and the helicopter''s non-stop stirring propeller gradually slowed down, landing on the roof of the half building, raising scattered debris. This large helicopter is not a civilian version, and Ji Bai can even see the gun barrel inlaid on the plane''s head. As the hatch fell, the ticking sound of high heels came first. A tall blond woman in a black dress and long skirt walked out of the eagle-head helicopter holding an umbrella, and randomly glanced at the messy scene in front of her. The merciless blue eyes paused briefly between the sword stained with green blood in Ji Bai''s hand and the incomplete troll corpse on the floor. Leng Yan, this is Ji Bai''s first influence on women. When encountering things beyond common sense, one will be shocked, even fearful. This is the brain circuit of human response. The blonde woman''s eyes only had unobstructed calmness, as if she was out of the picture. Regarding all the scenes and scenes in front of her, she didn''t care about the results, she was just focused, looking for something. After a scan, the blonde woman''s eyes flashed slightly, and she fixed her gaze on Laimi who had fallen asleep behind Ji Bai, and let out a breath unnoticeably before raising her foot and walking slowly. Passing by with Ji Bai, there was no communication, as if in her world, the ruins and hideous corpses all around did not exist, her eyes only had the dying petite body. He squatted down, hugged Lemy by his waist, turned and walked towards the helicopter that was still whistling. "Are you a relative of her?" Out of responsibility to Laimi, when the woman passed by Ji Bai, Ji Bai asked. "...Name." The deserted words were like a cuckoo''s crying out of the valley in the early morning. "Huh?" Ji Bai tilted his head, somewhat wondering what the blonde girl meant. "I''ll write down your name, and the reward will be delivered within three days." The woman expressionlessly stroked off the stain on Lemmy''s forehead, and said without muddling. "Within the responsibility, how can you talk about the smell of copper?... Since you are her relatives, you should take her away quickly. The injuries on her body are not minor. Besides, leaving young children alone in a huge company, this is the guardian. The omission." Ji Bai''s eyes burned, staring directly at the girl''s back. "...Uncle, you care too much." The girl''s cold and tasteless voice brought a hint of helplessness, and she stepped onto the helicopter without dragging her back. With the closing sound of the hatch closed, the propeller started to rotate again, and only Ji Bai was left on the roof of the ruined building, looking at the sky, facing the oncoming hurricane alone. "Look! Iron hoofs, clambering over thousands of miles of rivers and mountains!" Until the light of the moonlight, the helicopter turned into a negligible black spot, and the pop music song suddenly broke the calm night in his pocket. Glancing at the caller, Ji Bai narrowed his eyes. Lin Tuo... "Hey hey hey? Where did your kid go, Ji Bai? Lin also told me that you kid went to take advantage of the fire...Where are you now? We need to assemble urgently at this very time. Our class hurriedly gather to see you surface¡­¡­" "See you right?..." Ji Bai glanced at the troll corpse lying aside, and smiled thoughtfully. "Okay, we do need to meet up, I''m here at the branch of Protoss." "Damn! I asked you to go shopping, why did you all run out of the source area?" "The nearby shops are in short supply, didn''t the parasite tell you?" Ji Bai raised his eyebrows. "Okay, okay, I''ll tell Lin and Huo Lei. Really, I have to get tired and drive Xiaosha over here... You will be waiting at the entrance of the Star Spirit Building, and we will be there soon." "Okay." After hanging up the phone, Ji Bai didn''t throw away the long sword in his hand. After grabbing a rag everywhere and wiping the blood from the sword, he jumped down from the big hole at the top of the stairs with the sword. ... "Oh, you kid! I''ve been thinking about making troubles all day, but my instructor is tired and broke his leg..." After almost half an hour, a small car drove overnight and stopped at the star. In front of Ling company. Lin Tuo got out of the car with a sad face, followed by Xiaosha who was cautiously trying to hide her body behind Lin Tuo. "..." Hearing this, Ji Bai turned his back to Lin Tuo without making any response. "Eh eh? What''s wrong with you kid? New look? Pretending to be deep? Don''t you understand you young people very well..." Lin Tuo''s last character was still squeezed in his mouth, and a bright silver sword slashed across it. The moonlight pointed straight at the tip of Lin Tuo''s nose. "Wow! Fuck, what are you doing?! Boy Ji, are you mad? I''m Lin Tuo? A day as a teacher and a father for life, even if I have no gratitude to you, I have no hatred?" Ying With Ji Bai¡¯s stern gaze, Lin Tuo raised his hands without thinking about it, and looked like he was from the bottom to the bottom. Xiao Sha behind him even hid far away, for fear that Ji Bai would cut her down by seeking revenge. Similar. "Cockroach, what are you doing?" At this moment, a cold voice came. On the side street, Lin and Horley, who had been informed, rushed over after hearing the news. With Horley¡¯s conspicuous appearance and figure, only Dare to haunt this kind of cleared streets. "To the mentor with swords and swords, is this what your knights taught you?" Lin''s eyes gradually became cold, her fingers squeezed, the **** long whip stretched out and dragged to the ground. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Seeing the arrogant posture in front of him, Lin Tuo kept waving his hands to persuade. "Um, classmate Ji Bai, if you have any dissatisfaction, you can mention it to me. I can give you a perfect explanation, but we can''t just pick up the sword and hack, right? Gentleman BB doesn''t do it." Lin Taku talked and persuaded him lustfully, but also winked at Lin to put away the magic power. "Explanation?? Well, you can explain to me what''s going on with the building behind you." Ji Bai smiled playfully and withdrew the long sword pointing at Lin Tuo. "Eh eh? Isn''t this the Protoss Building? How did it happen? Was it bombed by a missile?... Well, I''ve been applying for a job here before. If I didn''t pass it, I was thinking about it. If it passes, I am afraid I am a serious private company director now, haha." Lin Tuo, who was relieved, turned his gaze to the building that Ji Bai was referring to, and stunned slightly before talking about it. "Stop talking nonsense, I just want an explanation, you, or you, who can give it to me?" Ji Bai''s eyes narrowed into a gap, and he scanned everyone on the scene. "Uh, uh... I deeply sympathize with the disaster in this building, but it wasn''t me, let alone us?" Lin Tuo looked innocent. "Yes, it was someone who was killed by a knife, right?" Ji Bai aroused a joking arc. Chapter 50~ "So, what are you talking about?" Lin Tuo''s face was dumbfounded, but Lin on the side narrowed her eyes. "Please make it clear, what is going on?" "I''m clear? Haha." Ji Bai looked at Lin playfully. "Is Miss Parasite going to continue to play stupid? Well, let me make it clear. This building was attacked by demons. The invading trolls destroyed this building. It is not clear how many people died. "Ji Bai squinted his eyes and pointed at Horley, whose face gradually became a little ugly. "So, what did you think of?" "...Did you see clearly that it was a troll man?" Lin Tuo, who was from the heart all the way, suddenly leaned forward at this time, his expression gradually becoming solemn. "The corpse is on the top, if you don''t believe it, you can go up and take a look, and pay respects to his remains." When he said this, Ji Bai glanced at Huo Lei intentionally or unintentionally. "...Do you suspect that we did it alone?" Lin looked directly at Ji Bai. "Correct a little, I don''t doubt it, but I am quite sure that this is the case." Ji Bai''s eyes pierced Lin Tuo sharply like a sharp knife. "..." Lin Tuo surprisingly didn''t explain anything, frowning his brows around his chest, as if thinking about a serious problem. "Can you find other demon species in the entire border town? No more, so far your family!" Ji Bai glanced coldly at the people present. "Use your mind to think about it, if we really don''t have other pictures, why do we do it now? Not only that, but also accept you as a member of the Knights?" Lin''s clear and cold eyes met Ji Bai''s. . Chapter 32: "Then you can explain to me, where did these trolls get out of? Don''t say that they are punching in righteously, something you don''t believe yourself!" Just as the scene was out of control, the bell ringing in his arms interrupted Lin Tuo who was lost in thought. "Hey, Lan Yi? What''s the matter?" Lin Tuo''s indifferent tone carried a dignified tone. It was not like seeing Lan Yi the first time he saw Ji Bai and bowed his head to flatter. "..." There was a burst of subtle thoughts on the phone, Ji Bai did not hear clearly, but saw Lin Tuo''s eyes trembled insignificantly. "Okay, I understand. By the way, there is no need to send a rescue team. You are busy with you... Yes, I''m sure." Lin Tuo said vowedly as he glanced over everyone on the scene, including Ji Bai. "Okay, that''s it." Lin Tuo hung up the phone. "Student Ji Bai, please put aside the matter about your distrust of us. I just received the news that there are at least five gangs of troll soldiers standing outside the city wall. The border is surrounded by black and black. ." "...What?" Ji Bai''s face sank, and the faces of the other students present also became a little ugly, especially Xiaosha, whose two cat ears were shaking like garlic. For the trolls, the Yacat tribe has a fear engraved in the soul. The Yacat tribe knows best what will happen after the troll tribe known as wild beasts siege the city and occupy the land. "Did these dogs eat the guts of male leopards?? The city gate is still there, how dare they..." Suddenly, recalling the troll who had just been repelled, Ji Bai frowned, feeling that things seemed to be true It''s not that simple. "According to the secret post, the barrier covering the city gate stopped working two hours ago." Lin Tuo''s tone became a little heavy. "How is this possible...?" Ji Bai''s finger bones trembled slightly, and he looked in the direction of the city wall in a daze. He remembered what the introductory instructor said to him more than ten years ago. "Mr. Instructor, is the barrier important?" Ji Bai, who was an apprentice knight, asked curiously. The gray-haired old teacher sighed. "Humans and demons are ultimately two levels of creatures. The gap between this is difficult to bridge... Xiaobai, you are still young, and the silver knights are too far away from you, but do you know? The silver knights are only just The qualifications to arrive on the battlefield are, in fact, a demon-type soldier who has survived two well-trained silver knights..." "Now, you know what will happen when the barrier stops functioning?" "Once the knight fails, it will lead to a unilateral massacre. By then, blood will flow into a river." ¡­ "Where is the Knights? Did they arrive at the city wall?" Ji Bai looked a little flustered, and asked a step closer. "The number of soldiers standing guard on the wall is extremely small. Please show the flow of troops and walk down. The day lily is cold." Lin Tuo shook his head. "How could this be..." Ji Bai squeezed his fist tightly. "But these are not the main points. Those trolls simply surrounded them and couldn''t fight in for a while. The point is that Kerr was kidnapped by that group of trolls more than ten minutes ago." "?? What are you talking about?!" ¡­ Half an hour ago. "It''s okay for you to go out alone? If you need anything, you can tell me that there is no need to go in person." "It''s okay, the ears and tail are closed, so I won''t be suspected~" Kerr rubbed the earphones on his head and smiled. "Okay... But you have to tell me what you are doing out? Human society is not as peaceful as you think." Lan Yi said helplessly. "Emmm...it''s okay~ It was during the cleaning two days ago, I found that Mr. Ji Bai didn''t have any clothes for the winter in the closet. This is going to be midwinter soon, I want to buy some clothes~" But she was a little shy. Head. "I found you, it is really a blessing that Ji Bai has cultivated in his life..." Lan Yi sighed. "The route of the department store is drawn on the drawing. Do I need to send someone to lead the way?" "I can find it, thank you Sister Lan Yi." She leaned toward Lan Yi and thanked him, then turned and walked towards the gate of''Hope Primary School''. "...You, keep up with Kerr, take good care of her, if anyone is malicious, just take it." After waiting for Kerr to walk for a while, Lan Yi, who was completely relieved, still called a few members of the regiment. The knight, ordered. "Yes!" Several moon knights dressed in disguise clenched their fists and patted their shoulder blades, leading their orders to walk out of the room. "Kekekekekeke..." Behind her, the silver-haired girl who was sitting on the boss''s chair and nibbling on the happy potato in the fat house was watching the movie being played by Aipai with great interest. "Your Excellency...please, can you be like a blood clan?" Lan Yi turned around silently, looking at the silver-haired girl sitting freely on the table with her legs, quite speechless. "Kekekekekeke...huh? QwQ?" The girl bulged her cheeks stuffed with potato chips, raising her head for unknown reasons. "...I dare to pack a ticket, you image, the blood queen sees it, I guess she can''t wait to expel you from the royal family tree." Lan Yi sighed. Chapter 51 ~ Royal Bloodline "Ah, it''s okay, that kid is in the rebellious period, and he didn''t want to see me." The silver-haired girl put her feet on the table down, licked the potato chips dregs left on her hands, and walked off the bench. Jumped up and down. "Time is like an arrow, and Baiju has passed... the kid was arguing about taking a nap with me all day when he was young, hey~ I don''t know how to become arrogant now~... By the way, there is an emergency report on the front line, Lan Yiyi~ you go and see Look~?" "I remember as if you were the leader, right?" Lan Yi squinted at the girl who was sloppy at herself. "Oh~ It¡¯s so late~ The young children like people have already got into the bed obediently, and they have to go to sleep~ Otherwise, what should I do if I don¡¯t grow up in the future?" The girl vomited like a baby in her arms. Tongue out. "Wait, the blood family hardly needs sleep, right? Also, your age is more than enough for my grandmother..." "Hey! Don''t you know it''s impolite to talk about the age of a lady? Don''t care about these details!" After that, the girl slipped out of the room. Lan Yi was left alone, helpless. ¡­ "Did the team move smoothly?" In the abandoned garbage station on the edge of the city wall in the border city''s Luoyuan area, under the indifferent moonlight, the warehouse where all kinds of large-scale garbage was placed showed a huge body with a bronze-colored outline. The skin exudes a metal-like color under the moonlit night. "Something happened...but the mission went smoothly. The Star Source Barrier Control Transmitter kept in the building has fallen into our hands." Another rough voice was respectful and a little awe. "situation??" "Yes, according to the veteran who fled with the Star Source Transmitter, the mission was slightly off due to the intrusion of a knight in a Paladin armor." "Palatial Knight...??" The troll with a turban and bronze skin frowned slightly, staring at his subordinates for a moment, thoughtfully. "That''s all, victory or defeat is just one move. Try to avoid extravagance. When the city gate is broken, everything will be easy." The fourth troll sighed deeply, and the eyes that stared at the Silent Night Sky suddenly changed. Fierce and full of murderous aura. "...The smell of cat people." The fourth troll brother murmured faintly. Hearing this, the respectful troll soldiers on the side were taken aback, and then they showed a grinning smile. "In the human town, there is actually a cat tribe? Isn''t it the one we lost? Ha ha..." It is as if the cats have an inscribed fear of the soul of the trolls, and the noses of the trolls are particularly sensitive to the smell of the cats. ¡­ "A total of 750 yuan, thank you for your patronage." "Yeah, thank you sister~" Kerr smiled politely, took the packaging bag handed over by the sales lady, holding the packaging bag in his hands with two small paws, and walked out humming an unknown little tune in a happy mood Up the storefront. Chapter 33: "La la la~~ Ouch!" As she walked, Ke''er bumped his forehead against something and was bounced to the ground. "No, I''m sorry, I don''t know deliberately... eh?" Kerr, who stood up while holding his forehead, quickly apologized, staring at the abdominal muscles that were flush with his head, and suddenly felt something wrong. Ke''er swallowed and slowly moved his gaze upwards. Under the moonlight, a hideous head full of wrinkles and calluses was laughing at him... "Meow!" Ke''er shivered with fright, her feet softened, and her little **** sat on the ground again. The red-skinned troll grinned out the big teeth at the corner of his mouth. At this moment, Kerr was just like fur in a hunter''s trap, no matter how hard he struggled. "Emma! The props are too realistic, right? Dude did it very carefully? The cost is not low." A passer-by who didn''t know the so-called curiosity walked forward, facing the troll unceremoniously. Pinching and pulling. "Well, this skin is a bit interesting, okay, it''s pretty real, what kind of material is this?" a passerby asked with a frown while pinching the troll man''s arm. "Mr. Passerby...Run." Kerr, who was sitting on the ground, tremblingly reminded the passerby who knew nothing about life and death. "Don''t be afraid of my little sister, this is a prop, it''s fake, don''t worry, it is estimated that there are two staff members in the shoulder cart." The passerby waved his hand and continued to beat the troll indifferently. "..." The troll man looked down at the passers-by who fought back and forth beside him with a blank face, raising his sturdy arm. "Reality! I don''t know how the next (meow) body is restored? Take it out and have a look?...Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! , Looked up, his gaze happened to match the troll man''s sly smile. The vivid changes in his face made passers-by terrified, and he gradually realized the truth in a cold sweat. "Dirty, bug." The trollman sketched out a cruel smile. "...Help, help!..." "Kacha!" Before the passers-by screamed, his head rolled down like a football, his face still retains the horror before death, and the broken tissue and flesh and blood are clearly visible at the fracture. "Meow...!" The scene was extremely real and bloody, but Ke''er had an ugly face and retched, and his stomach was churning rebelliously, feeling that he would vomit out soon after dinner. "Oh? Isn''t this the little kitten that got lost under the second brother? Hey, he is really disobedient, and he slipped into the human town. Come, I will take you back to see your companion!" "Troll go away! Stay away from her." The six moon knights who secretly protected Kerr stepped forward and drew out their long swords. The black robe covered with light armor was embroidered with a white moon. Ke''er looked at the troll man vigilantly, "Oh? Just a few days in the human city, I hooked up several concubines?? Okay, you are still a **** behind your back." The troll man will behead the corpse. Throw it out like trash at will, move his muscles and bones a bit, and stare at Kerr who is stunned in the same place jokingly. "Bastard thing, it''s so arrogant!" A tall moon knight glared wide and pierced the troll man''s chest with a sword. [Billers Raid] "Choke!" The metal collision sounded, leaving a small white mark on the solid bronze skin. "Poor human beings." The troll grinned with a cruel smile, as if his scarlet arms had been blessed by some kind of blessing, his veins violently rose, and he waved fiercely with the momentum of breaking the cauldron and sinking the boat. The moon knight just wanted to take refuge, but found that his body lost consciousness at some point. It seemed to be crushed on his back like a mountain, pain and suffocation hit like the sea of ??a bursting dyke... "Bang!" The moon knight flew out like a broken kite and slammed into the wall of the cafe steadily. "Help! Yes, it''s the demon species! The demon species has invaded the town!" The brutal scream shattered the calm of the border town for nearly ten years, and a chaotic street under the scarlet moon night. "This, this is...!?" The remaining moon knight wanted to go to help, his body sank, like a big mountain pressing down, knelt down on one knee and walked one by one. The scene before him was clearly beyond the understanding of these young knights, and an inexplicable fear emerged spontaneously. "Humble life, tremble with the blood of the troll royal family!" The troll man screamed up to the sky, and a scornful smile was outlined at the corner of his mouth. Chapter 52~ Demon Origin, also known as Divine Vessel (the name of the demon species), is the power inherited by the imperial bloodline of the demon species. It comprehensively crushes ordinary mana and sacred martial arts. The ancient and mysterious power. Different demonic species have completely different bloodlines. According to the purity of blood lineage, the concentration of bloodline power varies greatly. For example, the power of the royal bloodline of the trolls focuses on physical strengthening and physical blessings. The visual color embodied is dark brown. The darker the color, it symbolizes that their blood is closer to the royal line. Regardless of strength or weakness, the royal bloodline of the demon species has a common special effect. It has a special [suppression] effect on lower creatures and civilians. It is especially deadly for humans. The knights who have not yet possessed the Holy Martial are the same. A tiny bit of [sacred veins] of the demon-type royal family, knights, like commoners, are meat on the chopping board. "The land of milk and honey is creeping with a group of extremely weak bugs, why?" Ignoring the moon knight who was kneeling and panting, completely unable to stand up, the fourth troll brother squinted his eyes and walked leisurely in the courtyard. Come here. "This world is too small to provide for the survival of so many races! Survival of the fittest, natural selection, land and resources, dominate the strong to own! The weak and the bugs, lie in the coffin!" The sharp claws pierced roughly into one. On the back of the knight''s neck, a **** knight''s breath suffocated at the Adam''s apple. Before he uttered the last cry of his life, he fell softly to the ground. "Asshole!" Seeing that his fellow robe was executed without any room for resistance, the knights with cracked eye sockets struggled to no avail. The pressure is heavier. "Courage is commendable, but the anger of the insects cannot change the objective facts." The troll man grinned cruelly and opened his mouth. Under the blessing, the two knights'' heads were pinched by the fierce fists of the blue veins, and they were picked up. After getting up, with two clear sounds, similar to the sound of a watermelon bursting, two headless corpses fell to the ground feebly. "Crack!" He chopped off the neck of the last knight, and threw the corpse everywhere on the empty streets as a way of throwing trash. The lion''s eyes full of hostility looked towards sitting on the ground with a few traces of joking, shivering. Kerr. "Woo, meow, meow, don''t" Ke''er, who was holding the bag tightly, wanted to escape but felt that her body was not at her disposal, and she could not help her heart-fear had already taken her stamina. Own, are you going to be caught back again? Going back to that dark day, where there is only blood and despair, it is said that in times of adversity and despair, no matter who it is, everyone will think of the person who is the most secure for him, but there is no memory of his parents, nor of his parents. Thinking of other relatives, there was only a fair-looking young man wearing a cheap and compassionate shirt. Mr. Ji Bai, where are you "Okay, little cat?? How dare we run into a human city without paying attention?! It''s good to fight hard, but do you know the risks involved? Oh, it looks a bit pretty. , At a young age, no wonder your second brother is so upset with you?!" The big hand dripping with hot blood picked up Kerr''s collar and pulled her up, and the troll''s eyes swept over Kerr''s place. For the plump and round fruits and the delicate, white and green body, I suddenly felt a hot fire gushing out of the abdomen. "Hahaha! Don''t worry, compared to my second brother, I''m gentle enough, at least Lao Tzu treats you as a woman in bed, of course, as well as one of my cadres." The troll soldiers who walked out of the shadows had wicked (meow) smiles on their faces. The whole Ke''er who was lifted up was so scared that he couldn''t speak, his pale little face was as gray as death, and the energetic sakura eyes were full of hopelessness. "Hey! Don''t be afraid. Although we have a larger number of people, all of us are real men. I don''t know how much better than these little human toothpicks you found! Don''t worry, we will let them Hahaha you ascended to heaven!" "Hehehe" Upon hearing this, the troll soldiers also smiled triumphantly. Just as the fourth troll brother was so fierce, he was about to tear off the cat girl¡¯s clothes and torture her on the spot, his eyes swept across the robe uniform worn by the knight¡¯s corpse on the ground, and he was taken aback. , His eyes narrowed into a slit. "Don''t move her first, let''s find a place to tie her up and take care of her." The fourth troll brother turned his words, his tone full of solemnity. "Hey? Brother, why is this?" a troll soldier who couldn''t stand his temper asked suspiciously. "These humans, do you know which organization they belong to?" The troll man looked at the troll soldier in front of him meaningfully. "Uh, uh, I''m a rough person. I haven''t seen such a weird flag robe. Which knights does it belong to?" The troll soldier scratched his head and asked in a puzzled way. "Yes, it''s a knight order that is not well-known, but if the Chief didn''t estimate it wrong, behind this knight order is our arch enemy." The troll man said solemnly. "Unexpectedly, they also have a little skill in distributing this cat in the border town, and they even fell in love with the knights. They are likely to be the last obstacle to our siege." He glanced at Kerr with his head drooping, Troll Four Brother frowned, and then eased over. "But it''s really God''s help! Let''s catch this kitten, and it will be better for us! Let''s use her as a bait to divert the support of the knights. The pressure on the big brother will be greatly reduced, the border town, I''m sure to win!" The troll man grinned, drawing a hint of excitement. "But, this knight group will really use a lot of troops, just to save a small cat clan?" the troll soldier asked in doubt. "Yes, those women-kind guys will definitely do this. No matter how weak or worthless creatures they are, they will help them." The fourth troll brother said affirmatively, "Oh, poor old waist finally. I''m here, isn''t it too late to come here?" Bian Zi, dressed in a quagmire and braided long braid, said breathlessly while supporting the wall with one hand and stroking his waist. No one responded to him. Lin leaned on the car and looked up at the moon expressionlessly. Horley''s tall body was leaning against the wall, his eyes closed and his brows wrinkled. Ji Bai sat on the ground with his sword, his face unresolvable. Sad, Xiaosha hid away from Ji Bai. She didn''t dare to come close. Lin Tuo, who was sitting quietly in the car on the street, looked surprisingly calm. You could tell from the tapping fingers that he seemed to be waiting for something. . "Uh uh uh" felt embarrassed by the gorgeously ignored classmate Bian Zi again. Chapter 53~ In the car, a clear and sweet ringtone broke the deathly calm among several people. Ji Bai''s eyes refocused, watching Lin Tuo who was answering the phone in the car and saying something. "Okay, I see, we are solely responsible for it, I am sure." Lin Tuo hung up the phone, opened the door and walked out of the car. Chapter 34: "The Pioneer Cavaliers have detected the target location, everyone in the Pomodoro Group, prepare for it. If nothing else, your first battle will start." Putting the phone in his pocket, Lin Tuolue pointed towards the people present with solemnity. Said the five. "Where?" Without saying any nonsense, Ji Baizhu stood up with his long sword, staring at Lin Tuo with scorching eyes. "I can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry, everyone took out their phones and searched the Internet for an app called Under the Night Sky. I will send you your respective work numbers." Hearing that, everyone present took out their mobile phones and opened them in a familiar way. Only Ji Bai stood there and looked at Lin Tuo meaningfully. "I know you are in a hurry if you don''t download the app, I can''t give you a specific navigation route." Lin Tuo helplessly spread his hands. "I, I don''t get traffic, and I don''t get money." Ji Bai said emotionally. "Fine, I''ll open a hot spot for you." Lin Tuo narrowed his mouth and turned on his cell phone. After some operations, after confirming that the exact location of the map had been sent to the APP, Ji Bai took the long sword, turned and left. "Huh? Classmate Ji Bai wait a minute." "What are you waiting for? Do you think you have this leeway now? It''s urgent." Ji Bai responded coldly. "Hey, don''t forget that you are a collective, of course you are acting together. Gang work is better than doing it alone." Lin Tuo stepped forward to explain. "I don''t need it." I glanced around my classmates indifferently. When Xiaosha was sighted, the girl thought about making a face on her own, and immediately hid behind Lin''s thigh. "Your greatest help to me is to wait and I will chop those demons into meat sauce." I never need a team or something. "If you go alone, Ke''er might be dead." Lin Huan said coldly. "I said, classmate Ji Bai, did you make a mistake? We lost the hostages this time, not a big killing. Don¡¯t forget that Ke¡¯er is still in their hands. Even if you have the ability to reach the sky, you can shoot at the trolls. Did you save Kerr before?" Lin Tuo''s tone was full of solemnity, and there was a hint of reprimand. "Then, is there a way to follow you?" Ji Bai looked at Lin Tuo and then at his classmates, Ji Bai chuckled. He thinks that he is not so nervous that he does not take any precautions against demons, even if he is a nominal classmate. "Of course, thinking alone is not as good as the consensus. In fact, the general idea is already in my mind. I have sent out the specific 3D structure diagram of the building occupied by the trolls." Ji Bai raised his eyebrows and clicked on the message prompt in the discussion group. A 3D model roughly constructed from various lines appeared in everyone''s eyes. The location and building structure were so detailed that Ji Bai was slightly surprised. To be honest, there was no pioneer knight with such an enchanting detection ability in his previous knights. "First of all, the target was tied to the third floor by a hostile unit, but he hasn''t done anything for a long time. It seems that he is waiting for something, so we simply will count." "Directly rush to the building." Ji Bai stood by his sword, his eyes cold. "Qi, vulgar barbarian." Lin rolled her eyes in disdain. "Student Ji Bai, your ancestral home is actually the United Soviet Union? What if you act so recklessly and the trolls jump over the wall in a hurry? This kind of task can''t be attacked but outsmarted, but too many people will cause commotion." He took a cigarette out of his pocket and lit it for himself, and took a deep breath. "So, do you have a plan?" "Yes, my idea is roughly formed. We sent a classmate up to negotiate with them to attract their attention. Taking advantage of the situation, the dark support team rescued the target in one fell swoop." "It''s too general, how can you take advantage of it?" Ji Bai looked up and down Lin Tuo, always feeling that this unreliable fool was talking on paper. Lin Tuo didn''t speak, and smiled and looked at the cat behind Lin. "Xiaosha, you, are you a veteran student in our academy, right? Your magic characteristic is to change the space where you or your goals are located, right?" "That''s it, but it''s not far, it''s really not far." Xiaosha swallowed her saliva and poked out her head cautiously, looking at Lin Tuo with a smile, feeling like she was about to lie down with a gun. "Well, it doesn''t need to be too far. Change the position of Kerr, can it be done? Isn''t the effective range of replacement very far?" "Wow! Don''t be kidding! The replacement is to rescue another cat and bring it back, so I''m unlucky! That''s a troll man!" Xiao Sha wowed her head back. "Isn''t there a five-second space intervention, immune to physical collision?" "It''s only five seconds! After five seconds, people will still become cat cakes! No, no, let me deal with trolls or something" Xiaosha hugged Lin''s thigh and said that she didn''t want to come out. "It''s hard to do." Lin Tuo scratched his head in distress. If Xiaosha was afraid of the situation, the plan this time was half-failed first. Ji Bai didn''t speak, staring at Xiaosha, walking slowly. Seeing Ji Bai walking with expressionless face, Lin frowned slightly, but surprisingly did not act to stop her. "You, you, you, you, you are going to be a god?! Don''t come here! You can''t just exchange an innocent cat for another cat just because we have hatred and personal affair! Wow! Sister Lin, help! Uncle Xianshi is going to shoot me!" "You, don''t you want to go?" Ji Bai knelt down, his eyes leveled with Xiaosha calmly. "Who wants to go!?" "If you are willing to participate, I, Ji Bai, guarantee that you will be fine with the knight''s credibility and life." Ji Bai put his hand on his chest and swore. Seeing Ji Bai''s sincere and even begging gaze, Xiaosha was slightly shaken, but she also shaken those few times. "Promise or something, it doesn''t count at all!? That''s the troll person who is known for being unreasonable and vicious, I dare not." It seemed that it brought back some unpleasant memories, and Xiaosha''s low voice brought it up. With a hint of crying, Huo Lei lowered his head when he heard the description of his own race. "Really? Okay." Ji Bai stood up and carried the sword on his shoulders. "It''s okay to watch from the sidelines, I will go by myself." "Hey, uncle, are you sure? For a hostile race that has not been together for a few days, maybe you have to take your life or something, do you really think it''s worth it?" Xiaosha couldn''t help but asked. "I''m not saving the devil species, protecting the innocent and weak. It is the honor of the knight and it is incumbent." Ji Bai wiped the sword and said firmly. Huo Lei raised his head, a glimmer of imperceptible appreciation flashed through his eyes. Lin stared at Ji Bai with a bright expression in his eyes, while Lin Tuo smiled slightly. "Cut, you can speak beautiful words" Xiao Sha whispered, whispering. "Are you all right? This small body, why don''t you go? It''s not cost-effective to take another life. They are all trolls. They should be able to listen to me." Huo Lei, who has been silent, said, just about to go. Before, Lin stopped him. "Let Ji Bai go, he can do it." This is the first time Lin didn''t call Ji Bai a cockroach. Chapter 54~ Border Town, Division of the Brilliant Knights. "Minister! According to the Frontline Pioneer Detection Report, a group of troll soldiers gathered outside the border city. The black pressure is already confining the city! The Pioneer Detective Outpost is asking for reinforcements!" The knight with dense sweat on his forehead caresss. Jian knelt down on one knee, reporting in a panic. "What''s the rush? The city gate is still there, so why don''t the demons gather? It won''t help." The blue jade, who was sitting on the mahogany fur chair, was calm and unhurried. "Yes, but! The barrier stopped operating for unknown reasons. Only the gate is left. There are only a few vanguard knights on the wall. It will be sooner or later for the trolls to break through the wall." "Soldier, are you teaching the general manager what to do?" Lan Yu glanced at the knight coldly, with a hint of coldness in his words. "My subordinates, don''t dare to subordinates" The knight trembled slightly and bowed his head respectfully. "Then, what should you do? The director has his own plan." Lan Yu said proudly, leaning back and leaning back on the seat comfortably. The knight knelt on the ground and hesitated. "Why? Don''t you believe in the director?" Lan Yu frowned slightly, feeling very dissatisfied that his subordinates couldn''t move. "The trolls are brave and combative, fierce and fierce. They can''t fight against this kind of impassable barbarians. They can only outsmart, but can''t attack. Understand? Get out! Do you want to disobey orders in an extraordinary period?" Chapter 35: "Yes, yes." Knowing that he had touched the boss''s anger, the knight nodded quickly and exited an abandoned building on the outskirts of the city by the side of the room, reverberating with a few girl sobbs. The crumbling chandelier exudes a pale light, and a small wooden chair is placed on a terrace on the third floor. The girl who is as petite as the wooden chair trembles and sits restlessly on the chair. A hemp rope is rude. The girl was tied to the chair cover, and the girl was **** in pain, but she did not dare to say anything, for fear of annoying the burly figures around her who could eat people without spitting out bones. The trolls sat on the floor in twos and threes, with their weapons at hand, waiting for work. The eyes of the red-haired troll who leaned on the stone pillar suddenly opened, and a smile gradually appeared at the corner of his mouth. "coming." The low volume has aroused the vigilance of all the troll soldiers, and they stood up, took up their weapons, and moved closer to the red-haired troll. The sound of step by step footsteps. "Bullying little girls is not capable, especially a group of tall and burly men." Before the people arrived, the voice echoed throughout the third floor, and a young man in a black crescent robe slowly walked out of the darkness. "Mr. Ji Bai!" Kerr''s gray eyes began to focus, and the familiar figure gave her an infinite sense of security at this moment. "Why? Your regiment assigned you to come?" The red-haired troll narrowed his eyes and looked at Ji Baikong''s surroundings with disappointment, obviously not satisfied with the number of fish tails caught by his bait. "Yes, you are worth a few kilos, don''t you have a B number in your heart?" Ji Bai smiled nonchalantly with one hand on his hips. "Pooh!" "Humph!" The eyes of the trolls gathered around gradually became dangerous, and Ji Bai''s provocation was undoubtedly annoying for the trolls with straight-forward character. "Arrogant human, I want to know, why do you think you can save her?" The red-haired troll grinned with an ugly smile, and his eyes motioned to the troll beside Ke''er. . A hunting knife pierced the air and straddled Ke''er''s white neck. "Intimidating a minor girl, your troll clan is really capable and kind, do you dare to be one-on-one with me?" Ji Bai cast a cold face and looked at the red-haired troll headed indifferently. "Oh, okay, then the rules are like this, I win, you die, I lose, I will return this kitten to you hahaha! Do you think I would say that?!" The red-haired troll looked up to the sky. Laughing, with a powerful wave of his arms, mixed with a little dark brown claw-shaped magic energy to cut through the air. The Dark Brown Troll¡¯s [Divine Veins]? ¡¾Gliding Sword¡¿ Ji Bai''s pupils tightened, holding the sword in both hands, and the short side of his lower body flashed, the edge of the mana wave rubbed sparks on the sword, and Ji Bai bounced his body aside. "Huh?" The red-haired troll narrowed his eyes. "Throw your sword away! Otherwise" He glanced at Kerr behind him gesturedly. The troll soldier on the side grinned, and the horizontal blade was only one hair away from Kerr''s neck. "Kang Dang." Ji Bai frowned slightly, let go, Ren Jian dropped to the ground and kicked away. "Hehe, yes, that''s it, then, don''t move." The red-haired troll''s mouth was drawn with a fierce smile. "Crack!" The sound of tearing armor came, and Ji Bai''s face was pale and covered his right arm, and a shiny blade was inserted fiercely in a place less than half a foot away from his shoulder. "Mr. Ji Bai" Kerr looked at Ji Bai who was injured in front of him blankly, and fell into a daze. "Yeah, hahahaha! That''s it, stay there and let this uncle practice the throwing knife into the rabbit that I haven''t played for a long time!" The troll laughed, and drew a bright dagger from the pocket on his waist. sharp knife. "Boy, don''t pretend that you don''t know, your teammates must be watching all this somewhere around, right?" The red-haired troll glanced at the dark grass under his eyes and grinned. "Wait for Lao Tzu to plug you into a hedgehog, I don''t think they can get out! Hehehe" 55 ~ The Scarlet That Cuts Through the Night Sky "Kacha!" The blade entered the body, blood splashed out of it, and the burning pain from his thigh made Ji Bai had to strenuously to stand before he could barely stand. It''s the third cut "Hahahaha, look, doesn''t this guy look like a hedgehog now?" The red-haired troll pointed at the limping Ji Bai who was covered in blood and laughed. "Hehehe" "Hahahaha, four wise brothers!" The troll soldiers who stood on the sidelines raised their weapons to cheer for the red-haired troll. "Fourth brother is really the chosen son of heaven. Not only is he a collateral relative of the chief, he is also exceptionally talented, and his flying knife skills are also surprisingly accurate!" The troll soldiers sneered and sneered in a panic while flattering. Ji Bai, so happy. "Hey, it won''t work, it won''t work. I think back then, my flying knife skills could be called a hundred steps through Yang, and I have regressed a lot." The red-haired troll expressed his humility, but the corners of his mouth can be seen, his subordinates The flattering words are very useful to him. "I said it a long time ago. I should be allowed to go. It''s fine now. Not only did people fail to rescue, but they also took themselves in." Below the abandoned building, there is a considerable distance from the building. Inside the bush, Horley, who had witnessed what was happening, slowly sighed. Lin did not speak, and moved her gaze to Lin Tuo, who was rubbing her chin in contemplation, and she couldn''t help but frown. "Mr. Instructor, if he doesn''t do anything, that guy will really be pierced into a hedgehog." Lin said calmly. "Or, let''s force a breakthrough? At least there is a chance of winning, I can''t wait! If this continues, both of them will die." Huo Lei eagerly stared at the triumphant group. On the troll. "To intimidate with hostages, it really loses the face of a troll man!" Huo Lei sipped. "When you go out now, it just happened to be what they wanted. Such a fanfare insult must be purposeful. Besides, what can you do when you go up," Lin said with a deep face. "I don''t know, but I just watched the classmate die without doing anything. I can''t do it." Huo Lei narrowed his eyes. "Huh eh? Everyone calm down, Pan Dao thought that this matter needs a long-term discussion." Bian Zi flicked, and came over to brush up on a wave of existence. When everyone was discussing, Xiaosha was surprisingly quiet, staring closely at Ji Bai who was afraid to fight back because of Kerr''s safety, and bit her lips firmly. "What can this fool do? Is it worth it for an alien?" Xiaosha gritted her teeth and muttered to herself. Glancing at Xiaosha, who was clenching her fist, Lin Tuo''s mouth was drawn with a smile, "Hahahahaha! Kneel me down!" "Hey!" Hot blood splashed out, and Ji Bai, whose legs were pierced by daggers, snorted. The intense pain was accompanied by the dizziness of excessive blood loss. His knees softened and he knelt in embarrassment. After coming down, the tousled hair was covered with fine sweat, and the black robe had been dyed red with blood. "Yo? Still nothing? It seems that you have been abandoned by your companions. It''s so pitiful and sad. I really don''t understand you. For a demon species you hate, do you do this? Ant, I feel worthless for you." Looking up at Ji Bai, who was sitting on the ground with a disheveled hair, the red-haired troll smiled contemptuously. "Four brother, I have a suggestion. Hehehehe seems to care about this kitten. Why not hehehe, we take turns to humiliate this cat in front of him. I don¡¯t know if he will be a cat. What kind of expression? Hehe" Hearing this troll man¡¯s suggestion, the surrounding troll soldiers all showed a vicious (meow) smile, evilly looked at Ji Bai, his face was faint. Kerr with tears. "What a good idea, hehehe" the red-haired troll rubbed the minibus, looking at Ji Bai''s reaction with contempt. "When we get bored with this cat, we will throw it back to him, um, a broken cat with a bug, a perfect match!" The trolls laughed unscrupulously. "You are so pitiful." Ji Bai, who had been bowing his head silently, let out a low voice. "Haha? Poor? Bug, haven''t you figured out the situation yet?" The red-haired troll sneered. "Haha." Ji Bai laughed twice and raised the blood-stained face. "Insulting others, trying to base happiness on others'' pain, in order to obtain comfort and a sense of existence. I guess you are the one that is often overlooked in your family, right?" "Stupid human! I think you haven''t figured out your own situation yet! With a weak body, how dare you challenge me with [sacred veins]?!" The red-haired troll stared roundly, and the previous jokes were completely shaken. There is nothing, but anger and resentment are replaced. Suddenly, the pale dark brown magical energy blossomed, and the aura fluctuated like a mountain and overwhelming Ji Bai, and even the troll soldiers on the side knelt to the ground. "Weak bug, dare to slander this uncle? Go to me to die!" The dark brown cutting magic energy was released, and the whole building was cut off by the waist. Ji Bai was struggling with his broken body, lying on the ground, barely dodge the wave of magical energy from the cutting, after slowing down, he was already on the edge of shattering, and the ground below was three stories high. The cold night breeze blew Ji Bai''s messy hair, "That''s it!" Huo Lei''s eyes widened, and he rushed out of the haystack recklessly regardless of exposure. This can only be in vain. Lin frowned slightly, her nails inserted into the spider tattoo on her thigh, and a few drops of blood flowed out of it and gradually infiltrated the tattoo. "Is that guy an idiot?" Xiaosha gritted her teeth while looking at Ji Bai, who was in danger. "I, Ji Bai, guarantee with the knight''s honor that you will be fine. I will protect you." Chapter 36: "Knight''s, honor?? That kind of thing, it is important to have life? There is only one life, and it is gone." Xiaosha''s eyes were hollow for a moment, and then she became determined. "Uncle Xianshi, you can speak to me!" "Go to hell! Insect!" The angry troll man roared, and when he was about to launch his final attack on Ji Bai, who had nowhere to hide, an exclamation sound came from behind. "Fourth brother is not good! Is this the cat suddenly changing its color?! Eh, it''s not right, its appearance has changed?" "What discoloration and appearance?" The interrupted red-haired troll turned his head impatiently, surprised. "Um, eh hehe big, hello everyone?" The golden cat sitting on the chair beckoned to the bewildered crowd with an awkward smile. "Damn! Bastard! Is this the cat just now? Dare to play with me?" The red-haired troll man was furious, picked up his mace and smashed it on Xiaosha''s head, but unexpectedly smashed it. So empty, Xiaosha in front of her was like a projection, and the mace directly penetrated her body. "Slightly~! Smelly troll, stupid troll! I still want to smash this lady and go to death!" At the moment when she just finished making a face, Xiaosha''s imaginary space was solidified. "Now, you can''t run away!!" "Wow! Uncle Wet Salty, help!" Looking at the mace that she wanted to squeeze over, Xiaosha paled with fright, and she yelled out of her delicate voice regardless of her image. Ji Bai, who was on the edge of shattering, barely stood up, leaned back and jumped out of the building, "How dare you tease this uncle, die the smelly cat!" The troll grinned viciously. "Not good! Xiaosha!" In the bushes, the people who were untied for Kerr were feeling tight. And just at this critical moment, a touch of scarlet cut through the night sky. The bat glowing with dark red light flashed by. Xiaosha, who closed her eyes and dared not look, only felt that she was blown up by the wind, and slowly opened her eyes. Under the pale moonlight, the pure silver ponytails fluttered in the wind, and the calm and watery scarlet eyes were close at hand. The white skin made people unbelievable that this was a human, a girl who was so beautiful as to be an enchanting girl stepping into the air, In her arms. Chapter 56~Soul Eater The short gothic jumpsuit made of pure silver and desperate black swayed in the night breeze. Under the short skirt was a pair of delicate feet wrapped in knee-high white stockings. The pure silver hair shone in the moonlight. The plain scarlet eyes did not show the slightest emotion. It wasn''t until the cold wind blew her face that Xiaosha, who was held by the girl''s arm, reacted slowly. The two golden vertical pupils met the scarlet eyes timidly, and the dark red little bats held the moon. The general will be surrounded by her, like a courtier surrendering to the emperor. Xiaosha swallowed timidly, looking at the crowd of bats, the girl''s dress and the pair of dark long wings behind her, as long as she was not blind, she could tell her race. Bloodlines No, it wasn''t that he just got out of the wolf''s den and entered the tiger''s mouth again, right? ? Eh? This girl''s appearance and characteristics, why, is it familiar? ? Looks like sister Lin? Aside from being scared, Xiaosha had some doubts. "It''s okay?" Immature and tactfully like a yellow oriole coming out of the valley, the sweet voice like a silver bell of water is full of coldness. "Emmm ah? No, no," staring at the girl''s eyes sluggishly for a long time, Xiaosha reacted as if she had first awakened from a dream. The other party was asking herself and nodding quickly. The girl nodded, and after confirming that Xiaosha was okay, she looked down at the third floor platform and crowded around the trolls on the terrace. "Blood?" Staring at the shadow under the moonlit night, the red-haired troll narrowed his eyes, and his tone gradually became cautious and polite. "That little sister of the blood race, we don''t want to be ill with you, please don''t interfere with our grievances with other races." In the face of the blood clan known as the number one family of the demon species, even if they do not understand the world, the arrogant and reckless troll clan who do not know the brain are deeply jealous. If they are not a last resort, they absolutely cannot fight against them. If you don¡¯t speak, we almost forgot Facing the cold wind blowing in his face, Ji Bai''s hair was blown up, and her lips were drawn with a meaningful smile. "Honorable Miss Cat Race, how about dancing with us?" Ji Bai embraced Xiaosha''s waist with one hand, and held her hand with the other, leaning slightly to perform a textbook-style impeccable noble etiquette. "Hey? Jump, dance?" Xiaosha was taken aback. "That''s right~" The little devil''s smile filled the scarlet eyes like ruby. "A dance of death~" The ground is in a pile of grass. "Hello? I said, does any of you know what happened?" Huo Lei stared at the sky blankly, and asked the girl who was holding Xiaosha first. "Uh, er, from the perspective of poor Taoism, that one seems to be also a vampire." Bian Zi shook and stroked the sweat on his forehead. "Lin, is that your relative?" Huo Lei turned his gaze to Lin, who had been staring at the figure, who had never spoken. "It should be, but I haven''t seen her." Lin frowned slightly, the unidentified girl in the sky shocked her, and Lin, who is a vampire, naturally knew more than everyone else. Much. Ordinary vampires, even aristocrats with a little royal blood, can only summon black bats, but in the air, the bat summoned by this girl who suddenly entered the battlefield is a dark red blood bat. This is only possible for the royal family. The summoned monster took another look at the pure silver hair without a trace of impurities. Compared with her own silver hair, Lin had the answer in her heart even if she couldn''t believe it anymore. "Why is the royal family of blood here?" Lin Tuo whispered to himself, looking at the girl in the sky, pushing his eyes on the bridge of his nose. "That" a weak voice interrupted the thinking crowd. "Hmm? Kerr, what''s the matter?" "Where is Mr. Ji Bai?! He just fell down!" Looking at the people in front of them who completely seemed to have forgotten, the tears of anxiousness were about to fall, and he wanted to stand up regardless of his injuries. "Damn, forget this!" Huo Lei slapped his head, and when he was about to rush out to find Ji Bai, he was stopped by Lin Tuo''s hand. "Don''t worry, even if we are all dead, it won''t be that guy''s turn to die." "Friends of the blood family, I don''t want to be an enemy of you. If you really like that cat, then take it." The red-haired troll saw the girl''s refusal to talk to him, thinking that he was hit by hard stubbornness. , Sighed and could only give up, he didn''t want to provoke the terrifying and powerful blood because of a weak cat. Ji Bai neither denied nor affirmed, he just smiled sweetly at him, his smile has not melted, and the pressure fell like a pagoda to the sky, the hearts of the troll soldiers present sank, and they had not yet realized what happened. What happened, the body knelt down on the floor, like dead fishes without life. "Kap!" It''s not just them. The bloodline power released by this [sacred vein] is strong enough to affect inanimate dead objects. The whole building is disintegrating, cracks spread, and it is about to collapse. sound. At the same time, countless thick scarlet whips wrapped the kneeling and trembling troll soldiers tightly, and pulled out the building that was about to shatter one after another. Blood color, dark red color, this is the color that symbolizes the demon source of the blood [sacred veins], this pure and deadly dark red has become a nightmare for the troll soldiers. Upon seeing this, the red-haired troll immediately urged the [sacred veins] in his body, and barely avoided the entangled blood whip, but was bitten by a few dark red bats flying around the body. Tugged. "Here, what kind of ghost is this?!" The troll man urged the magic source in his body, intending to shatter these bats, only to find that his own magic source was suppressed by these bats, and he was breathless. For a time, the troll man and his men were dragged into the sky. The ends of countless blood whips were connected to the hands of the silver-haired girl, and the troll soldiers **** at the other end were reduced to a group of free people. Marionette at the mercy. "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! This, this blood rope tied to himself is forcibly drawing the blood from his body out of his body! The trolls started a needless and crazy struggle, while Ji Bai held countless blood lines and smiled at the red-haired troll confined by the blood **** bat on the side. "Are you a vampire royal??!" The troll leader said in horror. Ji Bai smiled without saying a word, and did not answer his question. "Blood, of course, it is painful to pull away bit by bit~ After all, we are not a demon, right?" Listening to the terrible roar, Ji Bai smiled at the troll leader. "you you" Chapter 37: "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I''m sure you can''t **** these stinky blood, we don''t want to have diarrhea~ But well, your troll blood is not to my taste, there is a guy who is never picky about eating?" With a pull, the corpse of the troll that had been drained of blood and shrunk in a circle was thrown away, and with a smooth wave, a huge white bone scythe exuding a terrifying breath was held in Ji Bai''s hand. "Soul Eater!? You are the direct princess of the blood clan?" The troll really has an urge to cry at this time. Now that I think about it, he shouldn''t participate in this action, and his intestines are all regretful. The blood family''s direct line, in this world, there is even an existence that dare not provoke a hundred lives. The blood family is noble as the first big clan, and there is only one direct line in a generation, can''t it be taken to heaven by the whole clan as a treasure? Regardless of the huge blood empire behind him, the blood clan¡¯s [Divine Veins] is so strong that it is almost abnormal, even those who don¡¯t have eyes dare to provoke the blood clan¡¯s direct line? ? "A little bit of knowledge~ Then you should also know that if you are penetrated by this guy, you will even **** your soul out? Hehe, in the true sense, can never be superborn~" Ji Bai grinned and got to the troll. He blew into the ear. "No, no, no princess, your Royal Highness is a misunderstanding, misunderstanding! The little one has eyes but doesn''t know Taishan, offend you, your lord has a lot of it, let it go" "Do you know?" Ji Bai''s voice became cold, and the huge bone sickle in his hand shook as if nothing was left. "We, I hate that others call us''President, Lord, Your Highness, Lord''!" "Kacha!" The huge bone sickle penetrated the troll''s chest. Volume Two, Corrosion, Chapter 1 ~ A Little Unruly The huge blade of the bone sickle penetrates the chest of the troll, and the rose chain wrapped around the blade''s handle seems to be given life, and the scarlet bloodshot is revealed like a vein, and it is as excited as if you are tasting some delicacy, accompanied by the giant The devil''s eyes became more and more empty and his body shrivelled and shrivelled. "Hey!" Ji Bai drew out the giant sickle, and the blood drops remaining on the tip of the sickle disappeared with a sound. The rose chain entwined on the handle of the sickle burst into a dark red light, a flash in the pan, as if he was full of burps. "Although the blood of the troll man doesn''t taste good, but this guy has some [sacred veins] at all, is it satisfied?" Ji Bai muttered to the bone sickle and condensed it into a chic fang-like hairpin. , Don¡¯t put it on your hair, wave your hand, bit the little bats that the troll did with your heart, and drag the corpse back and forth several times in the air. Demon corpse. Glancing at Xiaosha who was being armed, and after confirming that she hadn''t had any problems such as accidental injury, she picked her up and flew to the land. Xiaosha said that she has been in a stable comparison from beginning to end, and her face has never been out of touch with the expression of 0v0. Well, half of it is sincere and the other half of 0v0 is pretended. In this case, pretend to be one. ZZ, who doesn''t understand anything, is the best way to protect life. Just now the troll man''s words and Desperate Xiaosha saw with her own eyes, she didn''t want to annoy the moody little devil because she did something wrong. Until the end of the battle, the silver-haired girl who was about the same height as herself hugged her like a child, and embraced herself in her arms, and Xiaosha could not sit still. "Emmm, that lady vampire? You, you are a bit of a fellow, can you hold it in a different position?~" Xiaosha said imploringly. No, I don''t want to say this if I can. This is for my poor head. Why is this girl''s chest so hard? Is there a built-in steel plate? "Chuck." As soon as the voice fell, a crisp and broken sound came from close at hand, and a subtle voice sounded. "Huh eh?" Xiaosha looked around, it was all black, nobody? Where did this sound come from? "Emmm, are you all right, Miss Vampire?" Xiaosha shrank her head in fear. "Heh, heh." ...what to do? I want to throw her down, can this height turn her into a cat cake? No, you can''t lose your temper. With this young lady''s restraint, would you be so petty? "Well, miss, are you angry?" Xiaosha asked tentatively. "No~ how is it possible?" Ji Bai smiled sweetly. "But I saw your mouth twitched twice just now." "Ah, that''s really bad." Ji Bai lowered his head gloomily, thinking that this kind of waste cat who didn''t know how to give it to the stairs should really fall down. "Hey~ I''m doing this for you, girl, do you need to give me a reward?~" Ji Bai leaned close to Xiaosha''s face, and licked her lips with her little tongue. "Huh? Are you still paying for it?" "Of course~ Kindred will never do unpaid things~" Ji Bai hooked Xiaosha''s chin and smiled. "Let''s do nothing else, please have a meal, how about it?" At this point, Ji Bai showed a sly smile, showing sharp little tiger teeth, and her scarlet eyes were full of charm. "Uh, eh, eh" Xiaosha curled up weakly, like a frightened squirrel. "Huh~!" I raised my eyebrows in my heart, my stomach is very hungry now, but I will definitely not intimidate others because of this, just scare her. The black ghost wings gradually closed and landed on the ground where everyone had walked out of the bushes, gently put Xiaosha down, and Huo Lei hurried forward to catch it. Ji Bai''s gaze shuttled among the crowd, and finally lined up with Lin''s eyes. The two pairs of scarlet eyes touched each other for less than a second. Ji Bai turned back and the ghost wings spread out and flew. To the night sky. "Eh eh? I''m leaving now? Don''t you introduce yourself or something? By the way, who is she?" Huo Lei scratched the back of his head honestly, and looked at the girl behind him with some incomprehension. Lin was slightly startled. "Well, the life experience accumulated from years of walking in poverty, this son is so terrifying, given time, it must be a blockbuster!" Bian Zi shook as he did. "Hey, is this the way of communication between blood races? Confirm the look in the eyes, everything is silent." Lin Tuo looked at Lin who was stunned, and walked over with a smile. "Ah? What do you mean? By the way, Teacher Lin, did the girl just now belong to our Knights?" Huo Lei was puzzled. "It should not be, I haven''t seen her." Lin Tuo pondered for a moment. "It''s okay, I''ll get the cockroach back." Lin shook her head, and two pairs of ghost wings bloomed from her back. "Mr. Ji Bai" Ke''er wanted to stand up, but his legs were tied for too long, and the blood flow was not smooth, and he almost fell somersault. "An Xin, the vitality of cockroaches is generally very tenacious." Lin helped Kerr comforted and handed her to Lin Tuo. With a flap of her wings, she flew towards the ruins of the building and the wind is approaching, with a little bit of ice. It hurts not to scratch on the face. On the towering frontier city wall, this wind became the end of life. "Small exhibition, hold on! The reinforcements of the headquarters will be here soon. Persistence is victory. I will be able to reunite with my family soon." On the icy brick floor, the icy wind blows and the blood dries up. It can be seen that there has been a deadly battle here not long ago. Several knights in old chain and leather armor were clustered together, and on the blanket in the middle was a dying young knight. The knight called Xiaozhan was lying flat on the blanket temporarily woven from the robe, and there was a big hideous hole on his chest, which was full of rotten flesh and blood. Fortunately, the knight had not died yet. "Team, Captain?" Xiao Zhan''s voice seemed to be about to run out, like a candle swaying in a storm. "Lie down well and don''t make a sound." The middle-aged man, who knelt on one knee and said with a stern face, said solemnly. "Xiao Li, Xiao Zhao, you two hurried to the treatment with Xiao Zhan, here is my support." The middle-aged man put on his helmet cautiously and looked at the dense burly figure below. "No! Without the command from the headquarters, the knight would never escape!" Xiao Zhan stood up stubbornly holding his sword despite the persuasion of his surrounding companions. "Xiao Zhan, stop making trouble! Don''t forget that you still have an elderly mother. You have a mistake. What should she do?" The middle-aged man frowned. "Honesty, bravery, justice, sacrifice, honor and blood for building the wall, I swear when I became a knight, you have the captain, you all have it." Xiao Zhan''s face was pale, his rickety body trembled slightly, and the blood stained his body. The glorious knight robe of the sun cross, but the eyes are still unwavering. In the warm and comfortable western-style room, the emblem of the glorious knights is hung on the wall. "My Lord! Vanguard knight reports, the troll man is about to break through the city gate, and the situation is extremely urgent! Requesting the help of troops!" The knight on one knee trembles in his voice. "Hmm? It''s time to attack? Is that group of vanguard knights a bunch of soft guys? Or, they forgot the knight''s creed, and escaped regardless of the wall? I don''t care, tell them, let them go again Hold on for a while." Lan Yu said slowly, lifting Erlang''s legs and peeling peanut shells. "can" "Go out, the director has his own plan, do you want to resist during the war?" Lan Yu condescendingly glanced at the knight who was sitting down. "Yes Yes" Chapter 2 ~ Breaking the Door Swirls of fireworks rose from the top of the city, and the walls cast by Zitie were stained with blood and traces of war destruction. The lampposts on both sides of the city gates flickered and dimmed, like candles in the wind. Above the castle tower, the slumping breath almost turned into substance. The knights leaned on the wall, sitting sloppily and pouring water into their smoky throats. Old and broken weapons were thrown aside, and they looked vigilantly from time to time. A poisonous snake spitting a letter under the tower. Chapter 38: For them, this may be the last battle since their knighthood. They had to stay here without receiving an order from the upper part. To escape from battle, it was an absolutely unforgivable behavior for the temple. But not all knights have a very high level of consciousness, and there was a faint sob from above the tower. The purpose of being a knight is very different. Some want to be promoted and get rich, and some just want to eat a meal. In this special age, no one has the right to blame anyone for their motives. "Little cubs, stop me from crying, so I don¡¯t worry about crying!" At the southern city wall, the old knight who had been silent for a long time broke out. He tore off the giant helmet that was covering his head, and his wolf-like eyes looked like a wolf. The young knight who bowed his head and sobbed was so scared that his throat was blocked, and his body trembled slightly and looked at the middle-aged old knight. This one is their mentor, a pioneer knight who has experienced many battles. He is unswervingly observing orders, and he is even more scolding to his students. The students are very afraid of him and have never seen this before. Even if the iron statue shows a slight smile. For the young knights, he is the substantive incarnation of the knight''s creed. Under his nose, he will never allow himself or his students to do things that violate orders. The old knight narrowed his eyes and scanned a circle of students he had taught for a year. "I told you from the first day of your enlistment that this armor is easy to wear, but not easy to take off, so I took off the helmet! Look at your shameful appearance now! Without the consciousness of being a knight, just Go back to your hometown to farm and honor your parents. What kind of battle do you want to fight? Do you think dealing with the devil species is a trifle? A bunch of rice buckets!" The old knight scolded his head and scolded, and the young knights underneath could not lift their heads. "Get off." The old knight snorted disdainfully, put on his helmet again, and turned around. The young knights raised their heads in surprise. "A group of crying cubs took off the armor and went back to their hometown! I don''t have to wait for a fight and pull Lao Tzu back!" After the old knight said this, he stopped looking at them, which was invisible to the young knights. From the angle, the old knight showed a hint of relief. At least, these little boys can live on their own behalf. "Ho Ho Ho Ho! Boom!" The panicking war drum struck for a moment, shattering the short silence like thunder. The second wave of siege began. The young knights looked at the old figure with the long sword, and looked down at the siege of the city like fire. Waves of trolls came up, their trembling hands finally clenched, and their eyes became firm. Of course, There were also several knights who hurriedly smashed their helmets in relief, and ran down the city wall like madness. Mufeng fled like madness. The wind blowing behind seemed to hear the roars and wailings of their comrades, as well as trolls. People''s smirk, all of this, seems to be an accusation against yourself who fled. Me, what am I worried about? This is the chance that my mentor gave me to escape. I don¡¯t belong there. I joined the Knights in the first place to feed my family. The trolls are too powerful, so how can they be defeated? He didn''t want to lose his life, so since it was the opportunity given by the instructor, he would definitely not report that he escaped, right? So, what are you worried about? Covering his ears and unloading all the armor on his body, Mu Feng fled frantically into the empty street. I, I''m just a coward, I''m not as brave as they are, and I don''t have any passion. There is a younger sister who is going to school in my family. I am her only relative. What if something goes wrong with me? I''m sorry, my comrades, sorry, teacher "Sir, take the liberty to interrupt, is the Nancheng Gate ahead?" Mu Feng''s confession was interrupted by the tender voice with a lot of etiquette. "Huh eh?" Mu Feng was taken aback for a moment, and looked aside. The pale moonlight hung over the pure and flawless silver hair, the petite and exquisite figure, the dreamlike gothic loli was standing not far from her, her scarlet eyes were calm and watery, and her mouth was hanging with a trace of rejection. A polite smile from thousands of miles away. "Eh, yes, yes," Mu Feng blushed, and replied in a daze after a moment of sluggishness. "Well, thank you Mr. for his generosity~ there will be a period of time later." The silver-haired girl bowed her body and bowed a little with a calm smile. "Hey!? Wait, wait a minute! Little girl, are you going to go." Mu Feng, who had been slowed down, was shocked. He just wanted to stop him, but found that the place was already empty. "Siege! Go! , Siege for Lao Tzu!" The third troll brother waved the mace in his hand, shouted in a loud voice, looked at the erected ladder, and wished to push away the slow soldiers and go to battle in person. "Leave all of you open! Break the door, you open for me!" The blood mingled with the air made the troll third excited, pushing away a group of soldiers, and personally greeted the closed city gate with a hammer. "Boom!" The trembling voice trembling along with the entire tower. "To the devil''s giant crossbow! Boom me towards the city gate! Don''t let them attack the city gate! What''s the matter?! Open fire quickly?!" The knight vanguard captain guarding the south tower looked at the city gate and smashed it together. The troll generals of, all anxiously explode. "Operating the giant crossbow, you TM didn''t eat?! Can''t shoot a shot for a long time!?" After the captain overthrew a ladder, he cursed and turned his gaze towards the giant crossbow, but was shocked to find that all the giant crossbows were already there. There were no more people alive, except for a pile of pulpy iron canned corpses. "Yo? Are you looking for him?" A joking voice came from behind, and the captain of the Cavaliers hurriedly turned around. The tall troll soldier was standing behind him, carrying several human heads dripping with blood in his hands, and grinned mockingly. Looking at the few companions around him, with the shocking sound of breaking the door and the howling of excitement of the trolls, he finally learned the fact that the South City Tower had been breached. Chapter 3 ~ Suck up well It was shrouded in darkness, but underneath was a one-sided battle. The hot shouts and roars filled the **** scene. One after another, the knights who were cast as the walls of the flesh fell down one by one in the Border Town Branch of the Brilliant Knights Order. In one of the placement rooms. "Why?! The attack documents above have not been released yet?? The fighters are fleeting and delayed for so long. What are they doing?!" The tall knight in full armor and armor patted anxiously. Patted the thigh. "Wait, there must be a reason for doing this above." said the short-haired knight with a long sword and his head buried in his mind. "Captain, that''s what you said 30 minutes ago, but now, the branch is quiet like the festival, there is no movement at all, let''s just go to the head of the team." "It''s useless, if the minister wants to send reinforcements to support the early dispatch, will he wait until now?" The masked knight who was facing the wall and shaking the hammer in his hand said calmly. "What should I do?! He has been reluctant to send reinforcements, you said, that guy doesn''t want to betray or something!" The tall knight stood up indignantly. "Lu Lan! You can''t talk nonsense, making comments to your boss behind your back is not what a knight should do." The captain holding the sword glanced at the tall knight with a serious expression. "Then, what can we do?? We can''t stay here waiting for the vanguard''s colleagues to finish up, right? Captain, you say." "Following orders and attacking resolutely, if you violate the knight''s creed, you will be taken to the temple trial seat." The captain stood up with a solemn expression on his face. "But Captain" "However, if you see death without saving, betray your colleagues, and ignore the safety of the people in the city, then we are not even worthy of being a knight. I think if the Radiant Knight is here, we will also support us." After Lulan finished speaking, the captain narrowed his eyes and then spoke. "So, you guys, you will be a''guilty'' knight this time. If you are afraid of taking risks, you can leave." "Captain, where is this? Where is the captain, where is Lulan!" The knight swinging the chain hammer also turned his gaze to this side. "It''s been a long time for you to say this." "Let''s go! We have been delayed for a long time!" The fellow knights sitting on the ground picked up their spears. "Thank you guys." The young captain of the knights, Randy, scanned his comrades with emotion, took out a pendant engraved with the sun cross from his arms, and prayed silently. "Master Radiant Knight, may you be in the Spirit of Heaven, please bless your followers." "Hahahaha! Give way to Lao Tzu, don''t block Lao Tzu''s way." Seeing that the city gate was smashed open, the third troll''s mouth crooked in excitement. The desire to kill, which had been holding back for more than a hundred days, was approaching the critical point. Shattered their bones and admired the despair and fear of these weak bugs. The third troll felt like every cell in his body was cheering. Headed by the youngest troll, the soldiers of the troll are like a group of pirates coming ashore, with bloodthirsty and excitement on their faces, rushing into the border town like locusts. But soon, they stopped. The faint moonlight was scattered on the street, and the blade was inserted into the ground. The huge bone sickle was in the middle of the road. Sitting on the sickle handle was a silver-haired girl in a Gothic skirt. She shook her legs and put her cheeks in her hands. , Quietly looked at the troll soldiers in front of them. "Which movie of the yellow hairy girl? Get away from me if you know it!" The troll third looked at the infiltrating sickle that was sitting on the girl¡¯s growing chair, and no matter how stupid he was, he could tell that the girl was not a human being. , But my elder brother has ordered, try not to provoke other demon species. "It''s really hard for us to deal with barbarians." Bai Ji shook her head as she stared at the troll man holding a sharp axe in front of her. "What are you talking about?! Oh, after I press you on the ground for a while, see if you dare to make trouble in front of my uncle!" Originally dissatisfied because the girl interrupted the red-eyed self, the troll third picked up the axe and roared. The magical energy surged up like a tide, reaching out to pull the girl down in front of him. When the troll''s sturdy arms stretched towards Bai Ji, it was only a moment of effort. The loli sitting on the long handle was like a trick and turned into countless dark red little bats scattered around. Chapter 39: "?! Blood?" The troll third was taken aback. Before he could react, he suddenly felt his feet leave the ground. At first glance, the blood-colored little bats had gathered around him, biting his own. Leather clothing brought himself alive into the air. "Damn! What kind of ghost bat is this? It can''t be broken?" Your own magic power has no meaning to these little bats. It is better to say that these little scarlet bats that bite themselves are still constantly Absorb the magic energy in one''s own body. "Damn! Let me go!" What the third child didn''t expect was that when he said this, the little bats around really let go. "Wow!" The third child who landed from the air in a free fall wailed. Bai Ji flew back to the sickle, retransformed, and pulled out the giant sickle that was stuck on the ground with a ¡®click¡¯. She licked her lips and showed a little devil¡¯s smile as she watched the third child falling into the sky. With a stroke of the sickle, Bai Ji placed it in the position where the third child was about to fall, with the tip of the blade facing upwards. "Kacha!!" The wailing stopped abruptly, and the troll soldiers were all horrified and unbelievable, as if they had seen a ghost. A moment ago, the sergeant who was still screaming at his own eyes to boost morale, at this moment, was soaked up on the penetrating giant sickle, like beef jerky hanging on a skewer. Bai Ji picked up the sickle and flicked it, dragging the troll wearing it and flying away, glanced at the blood-stained sickle, and frowned slightly. "Hey, **** it up well, we don''t want to stain our hair because of the weird body fluids on the hairpin~" Bai Ji warned with a kick of the sickle lightly. Chapter 4 ~ Death Dive "Come on, brothers! For the God of War Prague!" Fear and anger aroused the bloodiness of the troll soldiers. The heroic death of the commander will not destroy their fighting will. They are called the "wild beasts". More fearless than any civilized race. According to the teachings of their ancestors "Prague", the day of freedom of life and death is destined. Armor is considered to be a comfort for the coward. Either fight to death on the battlefield or live in triumph. This is what a troll man should have. "Followers of the God of War, listen to the drums of Prague! The **** fear will be burned with blood!" The fear that had been generated before turned into endless fighting intent at this moment, and the troll soldiers were all red with red eyes and licked their hands The weapon yelled. "Really, a fearless barbarian." Glancing at the swarming troll soldiers, Bai Ji frowned slightly, waved his bone sickle, and easily sent it into the chest of a troll soldier three meters away. With a twitch of his arms, he hooked the troll man who had been drained of flesh and soul, and sent the **** magic source ball gathered in his little hand into his body. After doing all this, the sickle turned, and the shriveled corpse hung on the sickle was thrown at the unstoppable Troll soldiers. [Lassambo a fat-burning bomb] "Boom boom BOOM!!" The mixed colors of crimson and pitch black exploded like fuel in the troll soldier pile. The troll man who was within the explosion range and did not know what happened felt like he was flying out, and he was still spurting blood in his field of vision. . "Drink!" Regardless of the surrounding companions who were blown to pieces, the troll soldiers who had been dazzled by the blood rushed to Ji Bai''s side. The handle leaned forward, and the troll soldier was bounced back. Ji Bai held the end of the sickle in one hand and hooked the repelled troll soldier back, and with the other hand pushed the **** magic source that had already been charged into his. In the abdomen, the end of the sickle was inserted into the ground, climbed up the sickle pole, and kicked the troll''s chest with both feet. "Bounce!!" The troll man who was kicked back hit and took several companions, and then another dark red explosion bloomed in the middle of the troll soldier. "Asshole!!" I don''t know if it was driven crazy by fear, or was truly fearless to forgetting. The mass attrition caused by the two magic source attacks did not weaken the footsteps of the troll soldiers at all. They were stained with blood from their companions, only in their eyes. Only crazy. "Savage and crude." Seeing the trace of body fluid splashing on her body, Bai Ji narrowed her eyes in disgust. The head of a demon soldier. Looking at the indomitable black crushing troll soldier, a trace of Ling Ran appeared in his scarlet eyes. There are too many ants to kill elephants. This phenomenon can only occur in nature at best. It is a reality, especially for the demons. If you want to defeat quality with quantity, it is just a dream. Bai Ji slowly smashed the sickle in her hand into the soil and inserted it into the ground. She climbed onto the handle of the sickle and stepped on the blade of the sickle. Before the weapon of the troll soldier suddenly struck, she kicked her feet. , Ghost Wing unfolded and flew into the night sky. "Hey?! What the hell?!" Seeing the girl who flew higher and higher in the night sky and gradually turned into black spots, the troll soldiers were puzzled. Is this escaping? ? But why didn''t you bring a weapon? "Teacher, are you okay?" Above the city wall, the remaining knights are still fighting against the trapped beasts. A young knight lifted up the old knight who was almost fainted and covered in blood. "It''s okay, but it''s just a missing arm. It won''t be convenient to tickle it in the future." The old knight who stood up with a long sword strenuously said indifferently. His left arm and a section of his arm were cut off alive. There was a hideous scar that was still bleeding. "Teacher, we lost." The young knight said tremblingly as the trolls of various hideous faces were getting closer to him. "Hey," the old knight looked at the students behind him, and most of them were missing from the students who had resolutely chosen to follow him and stick to the death battle before, knight. Now, no one is more worthy of these two words than them. The old knight looked like a late old man now, his eyes full of fatigue. He dared not look to the ground, because there were too many familiar faces creeping on the cold floor, as if they had appeared alive at the last moment. At least, he and them stick to the last moment, it can be regarded as the implementation of the knight''s creed, right? Master Tianhui "?! Teacher, do you think it is" "Huh?" Following the gaze of his own students, the old knight looked intently, and couldn''t help but froze. "Then, what is that?!" In the night sky not far away, the brilliance of the crescent moon shone on a petite and exquisite body, with silver hair flying like a holy and flawless angel. However, the black ghost wings behind him and the indifferent scarlet eyes made the knight present shudder. "Blood, blood?!" For a while, the old knight felt desperate. The girl didn''t look here, she seemed to be looking down at something below, the ghost wings opened, and the scarlet eyes burst into light. She was wrapped in a black cloak of black inflammation, matched with the pair of black wings behind her upper body, like a death **** holding a sickle, swooping down toward the ground, "Damn! What is that?!" The girl flew away. After a period of time, a wave of anxiety gradually occupied the hearts of the troll soldiers. Suddenly, in the air, an elephant-like "Reaper" swooped down, and the source of demon was so strong that people felt suffocating and frightened the troll soldiers. Extremely. "Run!" Under the black **** of death, the moonlight was completely obscured, and the visual impact and the huge magic source aura instantly shattered the courage of the troll soldiers. And just when they wanted the birds and beasts to disperse, they found that their bodies had long been unwilling to do so, and their necks were tied with a blood-colored chain at some point, and the other end of the chain was connected to the huge bone sickle that had been inserted on the ground before. "Wha!" The trolls were desperate, their knees knelt down, they seemed to be able to hear the huge bone scythe that was pulling countless red threads sneered. Without stopping, the **** of death in the sky gradually enlarged and arrived as promised. [Rasambo a death swooping] "Boom boom boom!" The black flames scorched the ground violently, and no corpses appeared on the destroyed ground. Only a trace of blue soul was absorbed into the skeleton of the bone sickle in all directions. Chapter 5 ~ Hungry, Hungry~! "Boom boom boom!" The deafening explosion sounded through half of the border city, burning black flames soaring into the sky, like lava from a volcano''s crater. "Old, teacher, at the gate of the city, what happened?" The young knight supported his mentor, staring blankly at the dark flames that rushed into the sky, his mouth closed from ear to ear. "I don''t know if a vampire flew over just now." Faced with a scene that the poorest ordinary people could not describe in their entire life, the old knight with his broken arm was also dumbfounded, panting and holding his sword. , Did not notice a troll soldier approaching at all. "?! Teacher, be careful!" The old knight came back to his senses in the shouts of the students, his eyes narrowed, and a mace kept zooming in the old knight''s field of vision. Is this old life going to be handed over here after all? ? The old knight closed his eyes, thinking a little unwillingly. "Crack!" The sound of the blade''s penetration echoed in the ears of the old knight, and hot green blood poured on his helmet. "This is, what''s going on?" The old knight who opened his eyes and his surviving students stared blankly at the huge bone scythe pierced on the pillar of the tower. The troll hanging on the blade was at a speed visible to the naked eye. The flesh and blood shrank quickly and turned into a shriveled corpse. The old knight could even see a few wisps of blue silk threaded into the skeleton carvings of the bone sickle. Chapter 40: "Mr. Knight, take the liberty to ask, where''s your reinforcements?" The cold and tender voice pierced into the surrounding noisy environment, but the stunned knights heard it really. The old knight opened his mouth. When he was about to say something, gusts of wind blew by, huge ghost wings obscured the moonlight, and his petite body descended on the tower, and his little black leather boots decorated with bat wings kicked. The silver hair hanging down to the ground like flowing water and the Gothic skirt with two main colors of black and white make people feel dreamlike. "Hey, if it''s convenient, can you tell us?" The silver-haired girl who landed in front of the crowd leaned slightly, her face filled with a friendly smile. "Vampires!? You, why are you here?? Sure enough, are all of these good things you did?!" The young knight with inexperienced life didn''t know what happened, but the old knight in the armor was an angry beard. All cocked up. "Suck, vampire??" "Such a cute girl is actually a vampire?" The words of the old knight made all the young knights around feel unbelievable, but recalled the girl''s pair of ghost wings and the calmness of being on the battlefield, which was not suitable for her age, and she was immediately vigilant. Big up. "The old man is serious? Compare us to the disorderly barbarians?" Bai Ji raised her eyebrows, and subconsciously said this. He didn''t know why he was still struggling with such irrelevant issues at this time. Damn it, we have become as hypocritical as a woman, and we really have to rely on the **** who is spicy and hateful~ Juicing Ji! "It''s just a bunch of raccoon dogs! Does it matter to you?!" The old knight gripped the hilt of the sword tightly and shouted at Bai Ji. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh "Now, we are in a good mood today, and we ate quite full~ Let''s just give you five minutes to disappear under our eyes. Hurry up and act quickly. Opportunities don''t wait for others?" On the surface, Bai Ji felt good in her heart. He was planning how to send back these deadly knights safely. "A maggot sucking human blood, you dream, there is no knight to escape! Come on, being killed by a troll or a vampire is death! The old man fights with you today!" This slightly provocative and humiliating sentence was heard by the old knight. Suddenly became angry. "Yes! Ten years later we will be a hero again!" Bai Ji looked at the knights who were screaming and screaming in front of her with a headache. She twisted the bone sickle between her forehead and shredded a few troll soldiers who were about to approach. How can these cans be so stubborn? Loyalty is indeed the character that a knight should have. This is also my own way. How can I persuade a group of diehard knights as a vampire? For the first time in her life, Bai Ji felt her own malice. simply Bai Ji smiled badly. "Vampire, what tricks do you want to play?" The old knight looked at Bai Ji warily. Bai Ji did not say a word, and the sickle handle moved a little to the ground, and a few dark ripples spread out. Then, Bai Ji bit her green finger, and a drop of blood dripped in the direction of the ripples, like fuel in the ripples. As it spread, the knights'' feet condensed into a blood-colored circle engraved with deep inscriptions. "What kind of magic is this?! Tell you, old man, no." Before the words were finished, the blood-colored inscription array slowly turned, and the surrounding space gradually separated from the environment. With the sparkle of energy fluctuations, the surviving A handful of knights disappeared above the city wall together with the scarlet circle. [Rasambo first-order quick-acting teleportation array] Bai Ji leaned on Gutemala, the Soul Eater, and slowly heaved a sigh of relief. The location of the teleportation is uncertain, but at least these knights who have been fighting fiercely are safe, but Bai Ji squinted her eyes and looked into the city. "If you don''t save me, if you let us know who is in charge of the military power, he will not be able to eat." Ji Bai said coldly. As soon as the voice of "Cuckoo" fell, an awkward and meaningful sound came. The side effect of the badly quick-acting teleportation array "Woo~ I''m so hungry, I''m so hungry." While Gutmala slowly squatted down, Bai Ji pitifully touched her deflated lower abdomen. It stands to reason that the trolls have not been cleaned up, and the top priority is to clean up the remaining troll soldiers at the South City Gate. But I don''t want to do it anymore! We have a temper too, okay? I was hungry for three days and three nights, but I had to help these unworthy knights to work overtime. Why is it so difficult to be a vampire? Emmm recalled that she had taken the knights across the snowy field for five days and five nights without food but still insisted on fighting. Bai Ji felt that she had become squeamish. Supporting Gutmala with difficulty, stood up slowly. After some tossing before, Bai Ji only felt the gold star in her eyes, and she was exhausted. "Drink! Go to hell!" The deafening anger awakened Bai Ji''s weak consciousness. At first glance, a fierce troll soldier was holding his mace high and smashing it at him. Chapter 6 ~ Restoration Reinforcement Fist "Drink!" The mixed wind blew on Bai Ji''s face. She was so weak that she had no room to block and dodge, and she subconsciously hugged her head and squatted defense. "Swish! Click!" The sound of broken bones and flesh and blood came, and with the sound of falling to the ground, everything returned to calm. "? Huh?" Doubtful pain did not come, and Bai Ji opened her beautiful eyes curiously. On the floor not far from her, there were two very completely cut''troll pastries'', silver. Long gray hair pouring down like three thousand streams, with a faint brilliance under the moonlight. The owner with the long side ponytail meticulously wiped the fang-like scimitar in his hand, feeling Bai Ji''s gaze, and raised his gaze. Damn it, how did this guy save me? Can''t you change someone else? ? Bai Ji felt depressed for a while. After seeing the incoming person, Bai Ji glared reluctantly, her eyes gradually moved to the soft position between Lin''s abdomen and her collarbone. Hey, there is no useless fat, the burden of gaining weight, you must be overwhelmed when you sleep, huh~! Bai Ji turned her head in disdain. Without paying attention to Bai Ji''s very rude behavior, Lin''s gaze stopped at the Soul Eater Gut Maralio standing beside Bai Ji, and slowly walked towards Bai Ji not far away. "Why? Don''t think you saved us, we will be grateful to you, we didn''t ask you to save me!" Lin walked gradually, staring at her, Bai Ji encircled her chest with two sharp points. Xiao Huya grinned out like a demonstration. Lin walked to Bai Ji and focused her eyes on Bai Ji''s face. After a while, she put her wrist in front of her abdomen, and solemnly bowed to the dazed Bai Ji. "See Your Royal Highness." Lin stroked her lower abdomen and knelt down on one knee, like a minister who had seen the emperor, with her eyes flat on Bai Ji''s feet sincerely, without any intention of overstepping. Suddenly, Bai Ji expressed a dazed look on Lin''s unexpected and astonishing behavior. "Hey, you, what are you doing?" "Although Lin has not returned to her hometown for a long time, she still prides herself on being a blood clan. When the subjects have seen the emperor, An Neng will not worship." Lin''s indifferent tone was full of seriousness. "I am not your princess." I am a human, not a vampire. Of course, Bai Ji would definitely not say this second half of the sentence, this is her biggest secret. "You can''t go wrong, Gutmara, the Soul Eater, a vampire holy artifact that is only eligible to be used by the blood clan, Lin will not admit it." Lin said with all kinds of affirmation. "It''s just that it''s been too long to go home. Lin doesn''t know the situation in her hometown, and she doesn''t know if she is the daughter of Lassambo and Lilias?" "Who, who is her daughter! That shameless, shameless cousin! Don¡¯t get me involved in her relationship, okay? I¡¯m not in love with that bitch!" Bai Ji instantly exploded her hair. Leaning on the sickle, he was extremely excited, trying to distinguish his relationship with Lilias, the dull hair on his head was pricked up with anger. "??" Lin was startled, she had the courage to raise the tens of thousands of people, and it was the first time she saw the scarlet empress who was so scared of all races that she was so utterly worthless. If someone else belittles himself to the empress, Lin will wipe his neck without saying a word, but the other party is indeed the princess, the future Scarlet Empress, this is a private conflict between their mother and daughter, and they don''t intervene or interfere. Thinking about it now, it''s very reasonable. The only one who has the courage and qualifications to insult the queen is the princess, right? It''s really mother and daughter, and they have been diagnosed. "His Royal Highness, although this is your private matter with the Queen, Lin shouldn''t interrupt, but I still want to persuade you that the Queen is your mother after all and shouldn''t" "Okay, okay, we know to provoke~! Say it with you." Bai Ji interrupted Lin''s persuasion in a self-defeating manner, stroking her forehead, a headache for a while. When we first met, why didn''t we find this little vampire nagging so much? ? Bai Ji knelt and sat on the ground feebly, weak, pitiful and helpless. We are really unlucky, really. Chapter 41: If you were hungry for three days and three nights, you still have to work overtime for your ethical enemies at the risk of getting sick at any time. That''s too much! Death row prisoners can be full of dead ghosts. Let''s go to the battlefield without eating or drinking, and we have to be talked about by others, àÓàÓàÓ~ "His Royal Highness?" Lin, who was still on one knee, tilted her head. Just as she was about to say something, a rough voice came in untimely. "Oh, classmate Lin, what are you doing flying so fast? You can fly and we don¡¯t know how? This isn¡¯t it?" Horley, who trot up to the tower, swept his eyes across the squat and didn¡¯t know what he was doing. The two vampire girls were slightly stunned. "Where are Kerr and Xiaosha?" Lin squinted her eyes and looked at Huo Lei who was empty around. "They said they were afraid of me, so they wouldn''t follow me all the way, follow Teacher Lin all the way." Huo Lei narrowed his mouth aggrievedly. "Is the siege under the South City Gate cleared?" Seeing Huo Lei who walked up to the city gate safe and sound, Bai Ji panted and leaned on a sickle, feeling a little puzzled. "Relief? No?" Huo Lei grinned and waved the mace with green blood in his hand. "We killed it." Both Bai Ji and Lin looked at Huo Lei with strange eyes. "Huh? What does this mean?" "How does it feel to hit your own tribe?" Bai Ji was silent for a moment, then slowly asked. "Oh, this question, of course it is" "You, traitor of the troll race! Take it to death!" Before Huo Lei could answer, a heavily injured troll soldier counterattacked behind him. "Holey, back!" Huo Lei smiled faintly, suddenly turned around and jumped up, his fists slammed on the head of the troll soldier, and the troll soldier sank into the floor with a cracking sound of bricks and tiles. Huo Lei snapped his fingers maliciously, and the troll soldier looked at the bricks that had been crushed by him recombined with a dumbfounded face, and then began to fill the gap "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!" "Restore the reinforcement fist." Huo Lei patted the dust on his hands, ignoring the troll soldier who was squeezed to death and turned to look at Bai Ji and Lin. "Where did we talk?" Chapter 7 ~ The Stars Are Up After a while, with the sound of the approaching car engine, Lin Tuo, who walked up the city wall, was sandwiched by two small cat ladies, like a pen holder. "Is everyone here?...Well, all the members of the Little Tomato class are here except for the injured Ji Bai who is missing." Looking at the few people present, Lin Tuo didn''t pay much attention to why Bai Ji appeared. Here, the words go straight to the subject. "Is Mr. Ji Bai really okay? Mr. Lin Tuo, is it okay for you to just leave him there like this?" Ke''er was quite dissatisfied with Lin Tuo''s improper way, and the corners of his mouth could be hooked. "But sister, we almost turned the land over when we were able to find it. We didn''t find this. It means that the kid Ji Bai ran away before us? That kid is also a man with a story, a goddess all day long. Mysterious." Faced with Kerr''s questioning, Lin Tuo expressed very helplessness. "Yeah, don''t worry, this uncle LOSER, who hasn''t gotten rid of the virgin man, has the same vitality as Xiaoqiang, and he won''t be easy to take a dog." Xiaosha pouted. The two cats were chatting very unexpectedly. The words Xiaosha used to comfort Kerr caused Bai Ji''s mouth to twitch at the scene. "Tutor, is the situation under control?" Lin stood up and glanced at the remaining troll soldiers under the city wall. "No, the Cavaliers Association has not reinforced a single soldier so far... Count on them, don''t try to catch up with any dishes, at least, the rest of our branch can get all the combat power involved... After this battle , I don''t know how much the staff will be reduced." Lin Tuo''s tone became heavier as his eyes swept over everyone present. Kneeling on the ground, Bai Ji closed her eyes and looked at Lin Tuo, slightly narrowing her eyes. The knights composed of various demonic races threw their heads and blood for the survival of the human city-state, but the human knights watched coldly from the sidelines, giving her a subtle feeling of mistaking each other''s scripts. "Then, this noble lady vampire?" After briefly explaining the current situation, Lin Tuo turned to Bai Ji, whose eyes were drooping. "What''s the matter?" "I would take the liberty of it, our goals seem to be the same?" Lin Tuo leaned forward with a smile. "Don''t get close to us... so what?" "As the saying goes, the enemy of the enemy is a friend, maybe we can cooperate? You want to eliminate the trolls, and we want to keep the city, a win-win situation?" Hearing this, Lin Tuo stopped five meters away from Bai Ji. "No." Bai Ji shook her head like a rattle. "Huh? Why?" "We''re hungry." Bai Ji''s mouth pursed, her grievances seemed to have found a way to vent. "Emmm..." Lin Tuo looked at Huo Lei and Bian Zi, and then at the two cats on the side. "Did any of you bring cookies?" "The biscuit is fluffy! Do you treat us as a cat? Eat your rice!" If it weren''t for the hungry and weak body now, Bai Ji said that she would jump up and blow Lin Tuo''s head, this servant must be deliberate! "Uh, uh... I''m sorry, I see you are almost here." Lin Tuo inadvertently turned his gaze to Ke''er and Xiaosha, and his eyes flickered on Bai Ji and Ke''er''s chest subconsciously. "Uncle~ Do you want to experience the feeling of flattening your face?" Bai Ji smiled sweetly and raised her little fan fist. "You, what do you want to do?" Lin Tuo took two steps back vigilantly, and subconsciously covered the bridge of his nose. "His Royal Highness, are you hungry?... If you don''t dislike it, Lin can contribute some food to you." Lin knelt down, eyes full of respect and seriousness. "Inner food? What do you mean?" Bai Ji tilted her head. Without saying a word, Lin immediately undressed and untied, and the strips tied to the dress slack off one by one. At the neck, the green and snow-white skin was unobstructed, and the soft and plump fruit was looming. "Hey! What''s this for? I didn''t expect you to be so awkward! You are so shameless! Hurry up, put your clothes on!" The shy and excited Hongxia instantly covered Bai Ji''s. Her face, while covering her eyes with both hands, she yelled at Lin, who had a tendency to continue to take it off. "You can **** me..." "How is this possible! We don''t want this kind of thing..." "Don''t you like it?..." Lin''s eyes flashed with loss, and she closed the open collar and tied the belt. "Continued..." Huo Lei turned his back, pretending to whistle without knowing anything. Bianzi bent his knees cross-legged, wondering what he was talking about. Xiaosha covered Kerr''s eyes, but her face was flushed and curious. "Ahem... Excuse me, should we talk about business now?" Lin Tuo pretended to give a dry cough. "...You just said that the knights garrisoned in the border city haven''t sent a single soldier yet?" Realizing the seriousness of the situation, Bai Ji leaned on Gutmara and stood up trembling. "At least for now, that''s the case." "Which Knight Order is the garrisoned Knight Order?" "Brilliant Knights." Lin Tuo replied lightly. "Hey..." Bai Ji gave a weak punch to the city wall. "Suddenly, all our knights rushed to the east and west gates. There was not enough manpower. We were the only ones in charge of the southern city wall, if not the official troops." Lin Tuo glanced at the broken corpses and twisted iron armor everywhere. . "What about the North City Gate?" "Oh, don''t worry about this, someone will save the field, right?" Lin Tuo smiled meaningfully. Chapter 42: ... North City Gate. "Kaka!" The destructive offensive cleared all the armed forces hiding within the city walls. The heavy city gates were shattered, and the swarms of troll soldiers entered, each like a ghost returning from hell, covered in perseverance. Sharp, crimson eyes spread the desire to kill. "Kill! I rushed to the center of the city in one fell swoop, leaving no one behind!" The commander''s excited roar followed the noisy wind and passed into the ears of every troll. "..." The black and heavy steel blocked the intruder''s path. Lacquered wooden armor, the dark knights fully armed to their teeth have been waiting here for a long time, the silver sword was unsheathed, and the lower armor was pressed, looking coldly at the attacking troll man. The black body armor seemed to blend with the dark night, like a steel wall. The stars are on top. The notorious, infamous Night Knight was dispatched. No. 8 ~ Burn it, little universe! East Gate. The wind with a faint smell of blood spread. Upstairs, the hot offensive and defensive battles have entered a fever pitch. The isolated vanguard knights are struggling to support them, and they have been forced into poverty. "Quick! Push down the ladder and don''t let them get close to the city wall! Focus on their Siege Engine on the Demon Arrows!" The leader of the vanguard dragged the corpse of a knight and slid down the ladder on the wall. The sound of the iron hitting one after another, the troll soldiers lying on the wooden ladder are like dominoes. The same, bumped one by one, and all slid down like dumplings. Taking this opportunity, the leader of the vanguard lifted down the wooden ladder. "One hundred thousand in a hurry... I can only borrow your body, sorry knight, the glory is with you." Special circumstances are treated specially. The leader of the vanguard knows that this is inhumane, but it is a matter of the life and death of the entire city, and really can''t take care of so much. The reason why he can still defend now is entirely because he failed to get the enemy to board the city gate. Once more than three troll soldiers are on the city wall, it is the beginning of a massacre. The racial gap between humans and demons is difficult to fill. Stop the trolls from climbing the walls, this is the only thing the leader of the vanguard can do. "Captain, Captain!" A blood-stained knight turned a few somersaults and rushed to the leader of the vanguard. "What are you doing? You are not in your post, what are you doing here!?" The leader of the vanguard angrily scolded the knight who was kneeling on the ground and panting. "The captain... is useless, the city gate is about to be breached, let''s run away quickly!" The knight wailed and persuaded. "Fart! If we leave, the whole city will be ruined, including you and my relatives! Run? Where can I go without the retreat command above?" The vanguard captain grabbed the knight''s shoulders and shook it up like crazy. Half of the blood-stained face looked a bit hideous. "but¡­¡­" "That''s not good! Captain! A group of demons are coming from the city looking at the gate!" The scout knight, who ran up to the tower without stopping, reported in shock. "I know, isn''t it just outside the city... Wait?! What did you say? From which direction?!" The Pioneer Knight was stunned, feeling that the wind was too strong and he had heard it wrong. "A group of heavily armed demon species, they are pouring up here from the city..." The scout knight''s tone was already a little bit crying. The Pioneer Knight was sluggish for a moment, and quickly pushed the two knights away and looked into the city. His legs were so frightened for a while, and he sat on the ground with a face full of love. Below, it''s already below. Crimson Demon Race, Skeleton Race, Evil Spirit Race... What are these things? ? Is the demon species united army? ? ! The leader of the vanguard sat on the floor for a long time, and screamed. "I don''t have much stuffing and still make dumplings?! God thief CNM, have you heard? CNM!" "Captain? What shall we do now?" "That''s right, Captain, I grew up so big, and I saw so many demon species for the first time." "You have experienced many battles and you have seen a lot. There must be a way, right?" "What to do?" The leader of the vanguard glanced calmly at his pale-faced subordinate, and silently lit a cigarette. "Waiting for death, what else can you do, is it possible that you still want to reason with them? It''s useless, they implement the principle of zero prisoners for humans." The leader of the vanguard looked up at the night sky and breathed out a smoke ring. "Huh? But..." "But it''s a fart, the devil''s stuffing is stuffed with wool, and it must be impossible to run, so wait for death." Just as the knights were all ashamed, the noisy wind blew through the blood clots on the ground, and the sound of orderly steps approached. The one that should have come, after all, has come. The leader who walked up the city wall was a young girl with a pair of black black horns on her head and a single red ponytail. She was holding a two-handed sword and looked serious. To the Captain Vanguard¡¯s slight surprise, these demon species are all wearing uniform black knight robes. They are not so much a coalition force, but rather an organization, and their clothes, and the swords they hold in their hands... are themselves. Eyes frustrated? Not a demon species at all, but a bit like seeing those regular knights... Thinking of this, the leader of the vanguard smiled somewhat self-deprecatingly, and some admired that he was still caring about these unmarginal things when he was dying. Come on, die early and reborn early, anyway, there are so many companions on the road, no one can leave today. The leader of the vanguard leaned against the city wall and kept smoking his cigarette butt. Well, take a few more mouthfuls and leave it to Huangquan Road for recollection. The leading red-haired girl scanned the conditions of the towers, and naturally saw the unlovable group of knights, frowning slightly. "Are you knights defending the city?" The vanguard knight took a breath of smoke calmly, and the subordinate knight who had never seen the big scene was frightened by the large number of demons long ago, and no one responded to her. "Knight, please answer my question." The red-haired girl frowned. "It''s so noisy, I don''t want to die quickly? I have to do it quickly." The Pioneer Knight glanced at the crowds of big men in black robes around him. "??" The red-haired girl was surprised, and she didn''t quite understand what the knight was talking about. "Forget it, the battle is tight, you guys, get ready..." Looking at the troll soldier climbing on the top of the city wall, the red-haired girl clenched the knight''s sword. "Of course." "Kill!" "For glory!" Swords were drawn one after another, and the black robes danced like the wind, and the demon species in the black robes dignified and rushed up. It''s time to come, it''s coming. Chapter 43: The leader of the vanguard took a puff of his cigarette **** and threw it to the ground, dangling towards the demon species that was rushing. ...? Did you have hallucinations? Was there a little demon passing by with a PSP handheld just now? ? Well, you are absolutely wrong, the devil species are interested in man-made crafts? This style of painting is simply wrong. The Pioneer Knight looked like he had been arranged perfectly. Then the facts proved that they were passionate about themselves. These robed demons didn''t even care about them at all. They charged all the way, passed them, and went straight to the top of the city wall. "Drink!" The red-haired demon girl''s long sword pierced fiercely, easily piercing the chest of a troll soldier who had just climbed up the city. "???" Looking at the black-robed demon species who killed themselves with the trolls without saying a word, the leader of the vanguard felt like he was a dog. "Burning Little Universe! Let you see the wife of the Sajia family!" A fierce red devil shouted, tearing open the black robe on his body, revealing the two-thorn ape double ponytail loli...pain clothes! ? Then the veins violently violently slammed a chain hammer on the forehead of a troll soldier with a dumb face, exploding like a watermelon. Vanguard knights:? ? ? ! 9th ~ gallop "Captain...What''s the situation? Are these two teams not here to make dumplings? How do you fight by yourself?" The subordinate knights said that their poor brains and imagination limited their thinking. "...Could it be that these demon species lurking in the city are not in the same group as the trolls? I want to get rid of these invaders first, and then take care of our little shrimps." The captain of the knight holding the city wall rubbed his chin, shame Something has come to his own conclusion. Compared with the vanguard knights who knew nothing, the troll soldiers were beaten even more unknown. Why do demonic gangs appear in human towns? Well, this is a very cosmic philosophical question, which makes the trolls who are not bright in their heads directly give up thinking. "Xiao Li! Seal the city wall!" The red-haired demon girl wiped the neck of a troll soldier and shouted to the rear. In the battlefront of the Moon Knight, the girl who stirred the lollipop in her mouth moved her ears, her beautiful eyes focused on the PSP handheld in her palm, Qianqianyu''s fingers quickly tapped and pressed, and she stretched out her hand after paddling. , Jin Cancan, like silk ripples pulsating between the fingers, forming a strange-looking rune. [Miracles: Recovery] The dazzling brilliance instantly enveloped the east city wall, and the entire city wall seemed to have been painted with gold paint, and the damage was replaced by a golden light wall. "What the **** is this?" Below, the troll who hammered the city wall stared blankly at the city gate that was covered with a layer of bright and blinding golden light, and slashed an axe without believing evil. "Kang rumbling!" The slashing sound evoked a string of loud continuous sounds. A ray of golden light was like ink soaked in water, following the axe slashing on the gold wall and quickly occupying the body of the troll soldier. For a moment, the body of the troll man was split into countless small spots of light. "What''s the situation!?" Witnessing this scene, even the fearless troll was frightened, afraid of this mysterious power of unknown origin, no one dared to step forward and try another axe. What do you mean? Did the humans ask the gods for help? ? What made them even more maddened was that the gates within the golden light were repairing the broken parts at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡­ "Your Excellency is probably the person in charge here." The red-haired girl wiped the blood from her face and walked to the slumped knight captain. "...Yes, what''s wrong." The Cavaliers looked around and stood up slowly. This is the first time he has come into contact with a demon species at such close range. It is impossible not to panic in his heart, but... anyway, he will die in the end. What''s the use of panic? Well, by the way, this demon girl looks pretty...Unfortunately, it''s not a human kind, the knight thought silently. "We are too few in number, and there are many troll soldiers. It is not a way to keep on like this. I need your help." The red-haired girl stared at the lazy knight in front of her, with a trace of displeasure in her eyes, but not much. Say what. "Oh, how can we do?" The Cavaliers captain smiled mockingly. "Of course you can, you just send famous knights to the Border Town Knights to request reinforcements. This is the biggest way to improve the situation in front of you." The red-haired demon girl said with a serious face. "Hmm, I understand...Hmm? What did you say? Let me call for reinforcements?" Didn''t these guys come to occupy the city wall? Still let yourself go to inform the Cavaliers Association? ? Don''t you know that the Cavaliers Association and the Demon Species are deadly enemies? The Cavaliers felt a little confused. "Otherwise? You would be happy to suggest that this city fell and the common people died under the butcher knife?" The red-haired girl raised her eyebrows. "??? Huh?" Niang Lie, Yaoshou, all these demons are beginning to care about the life and death of human beings! "You, you... isn''t your purpose to occupy this city?" "This is what this group of trolls want to do, right?...You don''t make any plans, but it''s too late." "...You guys, are you here to help us?" The knight took a step back in disbelief. Demon species help humans fight the demon species? ? Unbelievable... nowadays fairy tales can''t be made up so nonsense, right? "Fighting endlessly, you are real knights, so what is wrong with the knight helping the knight?" "..." Looking at the blood-stained black knight robe of the demon girl in front of him, the captain of the knight slowly recovered, his eyes gradually calming down. He immediately jumped to the back and picked up a knight who was lying on the ground and snoring. "Gou Zha! You TM get up for me and call for support!" ¡­ "Broken steel claws, broken iron fists, tiger kicks!" The lamppost in Huo Lei''s hand danced vigorously, and he jumped up in a New Year greeting posture. The solid iron lamppost slammed on the head of the troll man. flower. "Broken beam and repair it." Huo Lei snapped his fingers, and the twisted lamppost forcibly straightened as if looking back in time. "Come on, go on, the knight goes up the tree, and the magical girl takes the plane!..." Compared with the happily playing Huo Lei, Bai Ji was very embarrassed. She was in a hungry state, unable to display the [Divine Veins] and magic power, and her actions became extremely slow. Just sending the sickle blade into the body of the troll soldier was panting. "your Highness¡­" "Don''t persuade us, we won''t degrade our taste when we die!" Seeing the troll man''s green blood shed, Bai Ji gave a disgusting sip. "Lin means that there are still some dead human knight corpses on the ground, maybe they won''t mind..." Lin''s gaze has been staring at Bai Ji, if necessary, to take action, and successfully solve Bai Ji who is inconvenient to move. Was around several times. "...These vanguard knights race against time with their relatives behind them. They are all respectable knights. What do you mean? Let us desecrate their bodies." Bai Ji''s tone fell sharply. "...Lin''s gaffe." Lin lowered her eyes slightly. "Shu Lin took the liberty, the thinking of Her Royal Highness seems to be different from the usual blood..." Looking at Bai Ji, who was trembling with a sickle, and barely stood up, Lin''s eyes flashed with strange light. Without a fresh blood supply, the activity in the vampire''s body will be greatly reduced, and symptoms such as''chill and stiffness'' will appear in the body. "Papa." Gutmara, who had lost the mana supply, was forced to condense back to a small hairpin. "Wow~!" Without the support, Bai Ji fell softly to the ground. ¡­ "Captain, we are coming soon." The tall knight looked solemn, and even a few miles across the city gate, he could clearly smell the strong smell of blood. Chapter 44: "Radiant Knight, please protect your followers," said Captain Randy, who was holding the pendant in both hands. This time, the decision is no better than in the past. It is a real "acting against orders". Randy has already prepared for the worst. What makes him uneasy is the teammates behind him who insist on following his own. Chapter 10~ Brilliant Knights, stationed in the Border City branch. Sapphire, dressed in a knight''s robe with a golden rim wreath, sat on the silk bench, tapping his fingers on the tabletop regularly, his eyes drooping slightly. The graceful and luxurious, warm and comfortable minister''s office did not bring him a sense of security, and there were a few uneasy ripples in his heart. "True, true, true..." Lan Yu opened her eyes as a faint and orderly knock on the door came. "Come in." "Crack." Accompanied by the sound of the doorknob turning, a knight wearing spiked plate armor stepped into the room, carefully closed the door, and bowed to Sapphire. "Gem, are you here to report the situation?" Lan Yu asked after confirming that the door was closed tightly. "No, it''s just that I want some advice from an adult for some personal matters." Gem said respectfully, and the robe behind him was decorated with a golden wreath, which was the symbol of the golden class knight. The two belonged to the golden knight class. In terms of status, the sapphire who belonged to the civil service was higher than Gem. This is really rare in the glorious knight order that is more important than military. "Oh? What''s a private matter? Listen carefully." Not only was Sapphire not annoyed, but a smile appeared on the corners of his mouth as he listened to Gemm''s gossip about finding fault. Hearing this, Gemm took a few steps forward, leaned forward to the desk and bent down. "My lord, very lucky, the troll soldiers have not broken through the city gates so far." "...Oh? It''s really strange, is it because the trolls have become weaker? Or is the director underestimating the group of dead soldiers?" Lan Yu raised his eyebrows, and the seemingly random words were faintly unpleasant. "Neither, my lord... the night knight is dispatched." "Bang!" Lan Yu vented his anger, and the mahogany desk made a muffled noise with a punch. "How can those hateful heretics appear here?? It always broke the good deeds of the director..." Lan Yu suppressed his anger and rubbed his sore temples. "My lord, what should I do now? Is the plan going on?" Gorm asked. "Come on? Come on, how can I proceed when I''ve reached this point? I''ve long been agitated by those heretics!" Sapphire''s face was gloomy and could drip water. "There is still such a mess. If this **** is not cleaned properly, we will both be finished!" "Then my lord, what should I do next?" "...Okay, they are unkind, don''t blame me for being unrighteous, Gum, your chance to be promoted to the Templars is here, it depends on whether you can catch it." Lan Yu stood up and said to Gum cautiously . "Of course! I am willing to go through fire and water for your Excellency!" Gem was overjoyed in his heart, and said respectfully, knelt down on one knee. "Yeah." Lan Yu nodded in satisfaction. "Now, the enemy is currently, due to the depravity of the vanguard knights on the front line, the warplane is delayed, causing the minister to receive the message late. Now, in the name of the sub-director of the glorious knights, I order you to lead the knights to the rescue front. Kill all demon species and heretics, pay attention, everything." Lan Yu was heavily biting on the word ¡®everything¡¯. "Really!" Gem saluted respectfully, returned a ¡®I know¡¯ look at Sapphire, and walked out of the room. "Crack..." "What is it, so noisy?" Lan Yu frowned slightly. "Your Honor, the knight stationed in the East City Wall came to ask for support. Will you meet him?" A knight walked in and reported. "Huh? It''s just right to let him in." Lan Yu''s mouth made a curve that was imperceptible. "Yes." The news that the knight walked out of the room, and the vanguard knight covered in blood and wearing a ragged chain armor walked in. "My Lord Minister! The trolls are on the offensive, the brothers are dead and wounded, and the vanguard army is about to..." "Pop!" Before the Pioneer Knight could cry, Sapphire slapped the wooden table and stood up with an angry face. "Troll soldiers approached the city, why didn''t you come to report it so late!? Do you know how many civilians have been left homeless because of your unauthorized resignation?? Delayed fighters, should you afford to wear it?" Lanyu''s fingers trembled Pointed at the vanguard knight who was kneeling on the ground. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh? "Wait a minute, Lord Minister! We sent knights to report as early as the first time? But the branch said that we need to ask for instructions to send troops, and we have kept on guard..." "Your pioneer knights are so bold! The corpse is a vegetarian meal, and you want to put the blame on the head? Come on, drag this criminal to prison!" "? Minister, you??" The pioneer knight didn''t know what was going on. The two knights entered the door, grabbing the pioneer knight''s arm and dragging it out. "Wait, wait a minute! If the Minister wants to punish you, there is nothing else! I just hope that the Minister will send troops quickly...brothers are going to die..." The Pioneer Knight pleaded. "Hehe, of course he will send troops. The minister is concerned about the world, will he let the trolls break in and hurt our people?? You guys, send me to jail and reflect on what you have done! Choose a day, I It will make you pay the price for your crimes!" Lan Yu said righteously and sadly. ¡­ "Your Royal Highness? You..." The figure in his arms, like a frightened little cat, trembling constantly. "Woo..." Bai Ji felt a burst of frozen ice spreading from the soles of her feet, and her body seemed to have lost her intuition. "Or, you should drink Lin''s blood first..." Before Lin finished speaking, Bai Ji opened her scarlet eyes and moaned (meow), struggling to get rid of Lin''s body, her ghost wings spread out and flew into the night sky. "...Your Royal Highness?" Seeing Bai Ji flying farther and farther in the air, Lin looked worried. "Destruction and throw!" Huo Lei lifted a troll soldier and threw it down the city wall. "Go to hell!" The troll soldier behind Huo Lei immediately caught this gap. "Uncle Huo Lei be careful!" shouted Kerr, who was playing soy sauce paddling with Xiaosha. [Wrath of the Watcher] The surging hammer fell from the sky, splitting the troll man who was about to attack Horley into two. "Isn''t it too late for me?" Ji Bai, wearing a ragged knight robe, slowly retracted his sword amidst everyone''s surprised eyes. Chapter 11 ~ The Wrong Style of the Tower If time has stopped, the expressions of the troll soldiers who are swinging their axe forward solidify, and the whole is like a sculpture with layers of paint, standing motionless in the wind. Kneeling down on one knee, Ji Bai with his sword on the ground slowly straightened up, brushed a sword flower, and closed his sword. The cold wind was blowing slowly, and the troll soldier was divided into two, and clusters of blood clots broke out at the division. "Mr. Ji Bai! Are you okay?" Chapter 45: "Look, people said earlier that the vitality of the salty wet virgin man is very tenacious~ Say this guy is such a powerful meow?~" It is different from Kerr who takes back her sad face and hugs his tail, expression=v=, Xiaosha covers She took her ears back a few steps, and the sword wind brought by [Warden''s Fury] was now causing her ears to hurt. "Isn''t it too late to come?" Ji Bai slung his sword and looked around. "Cool, I''ll take you with my fellow robe! I owe you personal love and hacked a troll to death with a sword. You are the most powerful human being I have ever seen! I was blind before, let''s discuss it if I have time?" After seeing the visitor, Huo Lei laughed boldly, and there was no other way to hold Ji Bai than his own abdominal muscles. It is difficult for trolls to identify with foreigners. If trolls behave kindly to foreigners, this is when they begin to identify with this person. "From now on, aren''t there more important things to do now?" Ji Bai glanced at the troll soldiers who were constantly lying on the wall. "Mr. Ji Bai~" Ke''er clasped his hands together, watching Ji Bai with big watery eyes, his tail wagging nonstop. "This is not where a good boy should come, try to stay in a safe place." Ji Bai nodded to Ke''er, motioned Lin Tuo to give Lin Tuo a glance, and focused on the trolls who rushed forward. "Well, human brother, who do we kill more than?" Huo Lei was eager to try. "It''s not necessary, but I won''t lose." Ji Bai carried the long sword on his shoulder and rubbed the tip of his nose with his thumb. "Hahahaha!! Let''s go together!" "I can find common ground with the savage trolls, so this salty wet uncle really feels more and more incompatible with them." Seeing the one troll rushing forward together, Xiaosha muttered disdainfully. Mouth. "Oh, is it? But I always feel that you will get along very well in the future." Lin Tuo stepped forward and smiled. As the only person present who was not surprised by Ji Bai''s strength, Lin''s eyes looked at Ji Bai thoughtfully. The princess appeared in such a place inexplicably, and after flying away without saying goodbye, the coincidence that Ji Bai fell from the sky was really just right. Is this man having an affair with Her Royal Highness? ? Lin''s eyes became dangerous in an instant. Not impossible, he hates vampires very much, and the two men will probably start fighting if they meet. This kind of problem shouldn''t exist. Thinking of this, Lin relaxed and breathed a sigh of relief "Lao Gang, the city gate has been broken! You block the trolls first, I will go up and see how the vanguard robes are!" Captain Randy, holding a half-sword in his hand, screamed and took off himself. The team rushed to the wall. The troll soldiers outside the city gate also noticed this small group of knights. The "troll man" looked at the fierce trolls about three meters tall, the tall knight''s face turned white, and he slashed viciously, and squeezed the long axe in his hand. "Come on! Devil planted something, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never played it! It¡¯s all with a head on both shoulders, CTND, come on?" Lao Gang exploded with a few grounded vulgar words, not only for the courage of the teammates behind him, but also To boost yourself. However, as soon as the captain left, there was only a golden knight like himself left in the team, and some were even new recruits who had just been promoted to the Iron Knights. How many seconds could be delayed for the captain, Lao Gang had no idea in his heart. According to the degree of damage to the city gate, Lan Di knew that the conditions on the wall would definitely not be good. If it weren''t for the trolls who hadn''t infiltrated the city until now, he would suspect that the vanguard knights were all dead. Randy didn''t know what effect he could do by himself, but he knew that this was the only thing he could do now. He and his squad had been fully awakened before this, and no one planned to go back alive. "Kah! Ka" faintly heard the sound of weapon collision and shouts. Great! Pioneer knights must have leftovers, go up and join them now! Randy quickened his pace thinking this way. As the distance from the tower shortened, what came from above became clearer. "Magic girl in a plane! Broken boulders in her chest!"? ? ? Is this street art on the upper part of the tower? ? What the **** is flying by plane? As soon as he reached the wall, Randy was completely sluggish. The scene was as chaotic as he thought, well, it was quite chaotic, with swords fighting each other, soaring in the air, watching a play from the side, and flying on a plane carrying lamp beads. The fight was fierce, and there was no human being "Huh? Uncle, are you the brother of the reinforcement knight?" Randy felt two pairs of curious eyes staring at him and blinked. Cats, cat people? ! Or two? ? "You guys! Don''t come here!" Randy, who was shocked, wore his helmet upside down in a panic. It''s over, it''s over! Will these two vicious demons take advantage of my illness to kill me? ! As if feeling the threat of life, Randy broke out a set of amazing operations. With one foot pedal, he perfectly performed a backflip and kept a safe distance from the two meows. At the same time, he straightened his helmet in the air. Uncomplicated movements are done in one go. "What is this uncle doing?" Ke''er tilted his head suspiciously. "I don''t know if the knight''s character is so ghostly?" Xiaosha frowned. "Isn''t it a troll who attacked the city? How **** it is that there are cat people? Are we being put together? Really treacherous cat people!" After keeping a safe distance from the two cats, Randy punched his chest and stared hatefully. Two unidentified cats in the same place. As he stretched his hand to the hilt of the sword, the blood-colored long whip flashed from his waist and swept away his sword. "The sword shouldn''t be aimed at young children." The cold voice made Randy''s heart cold. The moonlight reflected on that Miaoman''s figure in the sky, with scarlet eyes staring at him mercilessly, behind him, a pair of ghost wings the same color as the night sky. "Blood-blood vampire!" If Randy had a fluke before he came up, now it''s gone. How powerful is the kinship? He once saw with his own eyes that an earl of the kinship destroyed an entire human town, which was definitely a moving humanoid natural disaster. And he is the only survivor of the town. The pendant in the arms of "Radiant Knight Bless" seemed to give Randy inexplicable courage. He swallowed and slowly raised his head to question. "Vampires! We have signed a truce with you! Why violate the regulations and help other demons attack the city?" "Cockroach, come over and explain to your former colleague." Lin stroked her forehead with a headache, and shouted to someone who was slashed not far away. Chapter 12 ~ Disease Can you call me everything else? Maggot, don''t you have a mouth yourself? "Withdrawing the long sword from the body of the troll soldier, Ji Bai turned around and said impatiently. "These guys'' thoughts are confined by the cans on their heads, just like you, I can''t explain it." Lin said, with a scimitar between her fingers, she flew two intending to climb up. Troll soldier on the city wall. "Are you a knight?" Ji Bai picked up a helmet from the ground to cover it, but this did not prevent Randy from seeing that he was a human. "That''s right." Even though he was impatient, Ji Bai didn''t verbally let go of the task of explaining people, kicked away the dead troll soldier''s body, and walked over. After finding the only compatriot, Randy''s defense was also lowered a lot, and his behavior did not intend to hinder Ji Bai from approaching. "You two first go to Uncle Lin Tuo and the old way of chanting Jianghu, I will talk to this gentleman." He touched Ke''er''s head through his armbands. "Hmm~! =v=" "Cut, I know." Chapter 46: After pulling apart the two kittens watching the soy sauce, Ji Bai turned his gaze to Randy. "So, why do you mix with the demon species?? Wouldn''t you be, the betrayer?" Randy frowned and couldn''t help taking a step back. Is there a traitor involved in this conspiracy to hide from the sky? ? If this is the case, can the city be kept? Randy gritted his teeth, and the hand holding the pendant trembled slightly. Lord Radiant Knight, what should I do now? ? Ji Bai didn''t answer, his eyes shot from the gap, fixed on Randy, and suddenly the sword was pulled out. "??!" Randy subconsciously covered his face with his arms, and when he slowly opened his eyes, a long sword of Mt was deeply inserted into the troll soldier beside him. Stabbed a troll soldier to death with a single sword? ? This is something that even the Templars can''t do! Randy stared at the figure beside him blankly. "Knight, I understand that you really want to know what happened, but if you say it, I can''t explain it clearly, you just need to know" Ji Bai turned around. "I don''t. We are on your side. That''s enough. Otherwise, how do you think the bodies of these trolls came from?" Under Ji Bai''s gesture, Randy noticed that the countless broken limbs under his feet were obviously not left by humans in form and color. "One side?" Randy scratched his head dullly. "You mean, the Demon Seed is for the sake of mankind, and the Demon Seed was beaten? I don''t understand." "Hello~! You uncle, can you please don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong~ It¡¯s cold, we don¡¯t want to come out as a last resort, okay?? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to hide in the bed and make up?" Xiaosha didn¡¯t know when to step forward. Come, pouting and complaining dissatisfied. "I don''t understand very much either." Looking at Xiaosha on the side, and then at someone who is not far away carrying a lamppost and smashing the gopher, Ji Bai slowly sighed and was silent for a moment. "So, are you a knight dispatched by the branch? It''s slow enough" Ji Bai examined Randy''s eyes up and down. "The strength needs to be improved, but this spirit is still full, I like it." Ji Bai patted Randy on the shoulder. Randy didn''t know if it was an illusion. The unidentified knight in front of him said something to him, which meant that his elders were teaching his younger generations. "No, we did not follow the formal procedures" "So, you are hiding from the above, and disobeying the order by your own will?" Ji Bai raised his eyebrows. "Uh, uh" Randy was speechless by Ji Bai''s lethal words, the knight''s aura in front of him kept pressing on his head. "The soldiers are approaching the city, and the headquarters has been slow to move. We are worried about the delay of the fighter plane, so" "So take the risk of being caught to grab the exploits?" "No, it''s not a robbing exploit! How can the Cavaliers'' matter be considered a robbing?" Randy blushed for a while, feeling very excited. "Oh, why are you here? You must know that acting alone in extraordinary times is equivalent to disobedience, and you will be sent to the trial seat. Don''t even think about your military exploits that you don''t seem to please your superiors? It''s better to be a man and a knight. "Ji Bai said mockingly. "Is this the knight in your concept? I don''t think we need to talk about it. I''m just doing what I should do, what I can do. If you flatter me, let''s stay after my death." Randy was silent. After a while, he picked up his sword and greeted the troll soldiers coming like a tide, but was forcibly pressed down by Ji Bai behind him. "What are you doing?" Randy was puzzled with a hint of anger. "You''re qualified." Ji Bai patted Randy on the shoulder, and then flicked his long sword into the face of a troll soldier. "But I think what you have to do now is to rendezvous with your own big army, right?" Ji Bai pointed to the city, all the knights in iron plate armor. "Reinforcements are coming?" Randy stared at the team with the flags flying below. "Oh, it''s not too late, we should also go." Lin Tuo breathed a sigh of relief, called Huo Lei who was happily killed, and pulled up Bian Zi and Ke''er, who was sitting on the ground and chanting all the way, and left. come. "Crimson? Milan? The task is complete, come and pick up someone!" Lin Tuo, who was yelling at the phone without seriousness, just fell, a blank Lolita fell from the sky and hit him. . "Wow!" "Come on call." Milan stepped on Lin Tuo, scanned the people present, nodded, and drew a circle on the ground with jade-like fingers. With the twists and waves around him, the light and shadow flickered, and everyone disappeared. "Thank you guys?" Randy was about to thank him, and when he looked back, there was no one behind him, a certain Hope Elementary School who didn''t want to be named. "Ahem! Milan kid, get up first. It''s rude to step on the face of the tutor like this!" "Tutor, Milan has left early." Lin reminded. "Oh? Oh, that''s it? I said it earlier." Lin Tuo grabbed his waist and stood up, just in time to see Ji Bai who was pulling Ke''er away. "Huh? Kid Ji Bai, don''t be so anxious." "Something?" Ji Bai turned his head. "Can''t you just talk nonsense when you''re okay? How do you feel about our organization now?" Lin Tuo smiled and walked forward and grabbed Ji Bai''s shoulders. "Starfish." While speaking, Ji Bai got rid of Lin Tuo''s hand extended in disgust. When he was about to say something, his face suddenly turned pale and his body shook a few times. Little cute~ You should add nutrition! No i don''t want No, you want to~ Come on, follow your own instinct~ It''s been so long, when do you plan to pretend to be a knight? ~ It¡¯s not easy to overuse the magic source, do you get sick early? Chapter 12 ~ Disease "Can you call me everything else? Maggot, don''t you have a mouth?" With the long sword drawn from the body of the troll soldier, Ji Bai turned around and said impatiently. "These guys'' thoughts are confined by the cans on their heads, just like you, I can''t explain it." Lin said, with a scimitar between her fingers, she flew two intending to climb up. Troll soldier on the city wall. "Are you a knight?" Ji Bai picked up a helmet from the ground to cover it, but this did not prevent Randy from seeing that he was a human. "That''s right." Even though he was impatient, Ji Bai didn''t verbally let go of the task of explaining people, kicked away the dead troll soldier''s body, and walked over. After finding the only compatriot, Randy''s defense was also lowered a lot, and his behavior did not intend to hinder Ji Bai from approaching. "You two first go to Uncle Lin Tuo and the old way of chanting Jianghu, I will talk to this gentleman." He touched Ke''er''s head through his armbands. "Hmm~! =v=" "Cut, I know." After pulling apart the two kittens watching the soy sauce, Ji Bai turned his gaze to Randy. "So, why do you mix with the demon species?? Wouldn''t you be, the betrayer?" Randy frowned and couldn''t help taking a step back. Is there a traitor involved in this conspiracy to hide from the sky? ? If this is the case, can the city be kept? Randy gritted his teeth, and the hand holding the pendant trembled slightly. Chapter 47: Lord Radiant Knight, what should I do now? ? Ji Bai didn''t answer, his eyes shot from the gap, fixed on Randy, and suddenly the sword was pulled out. "??!" Randy subconsciously covered his face with his arms, and when he slowly opened his eyes, a long sword of Mt was deeply inserted into the troll soldier beside him. Stabbed a troll soldier to death with a single sword? ? This is something that even the Templars can''t do! Randy stared at the figure beside him blankly. "Knight, I understand that you really want to know what happened, but if you say it, I can''t explain it clearly, you just need to know" Ji Bai turned around. "I don''t. We are on your side. That''s enough. Otherwise, how do you think the bodies of these trolls came from?" Under Ji Bai''s gesture, Randy noticed that the countless broken limbs under his feet were obviously not left by humans in form and color. "One side?" Randy scratched his head dullly. "You mean, the Demon Seed is for the sake of mankind, and the Demon Seed was beaten? I don''t understand." "Hello~! You uncle, can you please don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong~ It¡¯s cold, we don¡¯t want to come out as a last resort, okay?? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to hide in the bed and make up?" Xiaosha didn¡¯t know when to step forward. Come, pouting and complaining dissatisfied. "I don''t understand very much either." Looking at Xiaosha on the side, and then at someone who is not far away carrying a lamppost and smashing the gopher, Ji Bai slowly sighed and was silent for a moment. "So, are you a knight dispatched by the branch? It''s slow enough" Ji Bai examined Randy''s eyes up and down. "The strength needs to be improved, but this spirit is still full, I like it." Ji Bai patted Randy on the shoulder. Randy didn''t know if it was an illusion. The unidentified knight in front of him said something to him, which meant that his elders were teaching his younger generations. "No, we did not follow the formal procedures" "So, you are hiding from the above, and disobeying the order by your own will?" Ji Bai raised his eyebrows. "Uh, uh" Randy was speechless by Ji Bai''s lethal words, the knight''s aura in front of him kept pressing on his head. "The soldiers are approaching the city, and the headquarters has been slow to move. We are worried about the delay of the fighter plane, so" "So take the risk of being caught to grab the exploits?" "No, it''s not a robbing exploit! How can the Cavaliers'' matter be considered a robbing?" Randy blushed for a while, feeling very excited. "Oh, why are you here? You must know that acting alone in extraordinary times is equivalent to disobedience, and you will be sent to the trial seat. Don''t even think about your military exploits that you don''t seem to please your superiors? It''s better to be a man and a knight. "Ji Bai said mockingly. "Is this the knight in your concept? I don''t think we need to talk about it. I''m just doing what I should do, what I can do. If you flatter me, let''s stay after my death." Randy was silent. After a while, he picked up his sword and greeted the troll soldiers coming like a tide, but was forcibly pressed down by Ji Bai behind him. "What are you doing?" Randy was puzzled with a hint of anger. "You''re qualified." Ji Bai patted Randy on the shoulder, and then flicked his long sword into the face of a troll soldier. "But I think what you have to do now is to rendezvous with your own big army, right?" Ji Bai pointed to the city, all the knights in iron plate armor. "Reinforcements are coming?" Randy stared at the team with the flags flying below. "Oh, it''s not too late, we should also go." Lin Tuo breathed a sigh of relief, called Huo Lei who was happily killed, and pulled up Bian Zi and Ke''er, who was sitting on the ground and chanting all the way, and left. come. "Crimson? Milan? The task is complete, come and pick up someone!" Lin Tuo, who was yelling at the phone without seriousness, just fell, a blank Lolita fell from the sky and hit him. . "Wow!" "Come on call." Milan stepped on Lin Tuo, scanned the people present, nodded, and drew a circle on the ground with jade-like fingers. With the twists and waves around him, the light and shadow flickered, and everyone disappeared. "Thank you guys?" Randy was about to thank him, and when he looked back, there was no one behind him, a certain Hope Elementary School who didn''t want to be named. "Ahem! Milan kid, get up first. It''s rude to step on the face of the tutor like this!" "Tutor, Milan has left early." Lin reminded. "Oh? Oh, that''s it? I said it earlier." Lin Tuo grabbed his waist and stood up, just in time to see Ji Bai who was pulling Ke''er away. "Huh? Kid Ji Bai, don''t be so anxious." "Something?" Ji Bai turned his head. "Can''t you just talk nonsense when you''re okay? How do you feel about our organization now?" Lin Tuo smiled and walked forward and grabbed Ji Bai''s shoulders. "Starfish." While speaking, Ji Bai got rid of Lin Tuo''s hand extended in disgust. When he was about to say something, his face suddenly turned pale and his body shook a few times. Little cute~ You should add nutrition! No i don''t want No, you want to~ Come on, follow your own instinct~ It''s been so long, when do you plan to pretend to be a knight? ~ It¡¯s not easy to overuse the magic source, do you get sick early? Chapter 13~Fragrance~ "Kid Ji Bai, what''s the matter with you? Emma, ??isn''t it hurt?" Lin Tuo looked at Ji Bai, who was leaning down and sweating on his forehead in confusion. "It''s okay" "Mr. Ji Bai?? What''s wrong with you? Don''t scare others." Kerr''s warm little hand covered Ji Bai''s, and his tail swayed uneasy. "No, it''s okay, it''s just a small matter, it''s not a big problem." Ji Bai''s voice was so crushed, he wanted to speak in his usual tone as much as possible. "You can''t be sloppy if you are injured! Don''t be aggressive, brother, I''ll just send you to the medical department of the college!" Huo Lei frowned and walked forward. "No, don''t you, don''t come here!" Ji Bai''s emotions instantly became agitated, and he immediately yelled at Horley, who wanted to get close to him. With Ji Bai''s sound, the whole audience was silent, including Lin turned his eyes and looked at him with surprise. "I said, brother, let me help you to check it. Look at yourself, your voice has become so sharp, and you still said that you are not injured?" Huo Lei frowned, in his opinion, Ji Bai this One move is completely good for face, and I don''t want to expose my injury in front of everyone. "Don''t talk nonsense, I have no voice." Ji Bai said, and immediately covered his mouth. Oops! I''m in a hurry! The voice has changed. If it goes on like this, it will soon be ah ah ah, the body is so hot Ji Baiqiang endures the scorching current from the heart into the limbs, blood vessels, skin and internal organs are rapidly shrinking inward." Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! "Student Ji Bai, what''s the matter with you? If you have any disease, go to the medical department as soon as possible. We think the equipment is complete, and no student fees will be charged." Lin Tuo looked a little strange. "Mr. Ji Bai, is it better?" Feeling the coldness of Ji Bai''s hands, Ke''er squatted down and pressed against Ji Bai''s body. "That''s right, the scar is a soldier''s medal. What''s so shy about it? The illness can''t be delayed, I will carry you!" After all, Huo Lei walked over without saying anything to carry Ji Bai up. Being stuck by Ke''er, Ji Bai, who was about to become ill in full view, felt anxious in his heart like a pot of boiling oil. "Don''t come here, stay away from me! I''m okay! I, I just caught a cold and my throat is uncomfortable! I''m going to take a hot bath! Don''t come over any of you!" The big hand, the desire to survive completely broke out at this moment. Ji Bai covered his mouth and yelled, breaking free from Ke''er''s restraint, dragging the sharper voice, leaving a vague afterimage. Chapter 48: "Uncle Xianshi has no problem, right?" Xiaosha raised her eyebrows slightly. "Oh, it turned out to have a cold? I said why the voice suddenly became sharp." Huo Lei patted his head, feeling like this in his heart, nothing wrong. "Mr. Ji Bai" Kerr looked worriedly at the distant figure. Only the old Bianzi who chanted the scriptures, the expressionless Lin, and Lin Tuo who rubbed his chin did not speak. "Suddenly I remembered the little sister of the blood royal family I met before. She always felt that her voice seemed to have heard Emma before, and I can''t remember it anymore." After Lin Tuo meditated for a moment, he simply gave up thinking about walking like a flying horse, swiftly racing. Ji Bai, who was in confusion in his mind, ran around the academy unconsciously. Yes, it''s coming out, it''s really coming out! You have to quickly find a hidden place to hide and solve it! emmm is this bathhouse? ? Just to see if there is a separate bathroom here. "Front, lady at the front desk, is there a spare separate bathroom?!" Ji Baihuo rushed into the front desk of the bathhouse, ignoring his politeness, holding the counter with his hands, suppressing the sound like It''s a low-pitched roar. "Sorry, this classmate, there are often people in the private bathroom at this time, but the public bathroom is still" the lady at the front desk said embarrassedly. "Is it really gone? Miss Sister, help! It''s a matter of life, can you please be kind!" Strongly resisting the shrinkage of blood vessel tissue and body, Ji Bai felt tears coming out of her eyes. Feeling the strangely dazzling gaze of the people around, Ji Bai knelt and sat on the ground weakly. It''s over, we''re going to be destroyed by humanity in full view Looking at Ji Bai''s pale face, as pale as a dead man, and desperate eyes. The lady at the front desk felt a little unbearable. "Uh, uh, if you insist, there is indeed still no one in room 4 on the fourth floor for the time being, but" "Okay! Thank you beautiful lady! We will report your kindness in the next life!!" As if a refugee wandering in the desert for days and nights seeing an oasis of hope, Ji Bai jumped up and interrupted the lady at the front desk. , Walking like flying, go straight to the stairs. "But, someone has already booked there." However, at this time, Ji Bai had already rushed up the steps. "Wow!!" Ji Bai''s eyes were bloodshot, and he drove straight into Room 404, seeing the spotlight. Under the radiant bathing pool, without even thinking about it, he jumped down. "Puff puff!!" In the torrent of waves, scarlet brilliance was accompanied by the group of dark red little bats that splashed out of the pond, and the pond returned to calm. "Huhu catch up with me, I''m exhausted." The water splashed out, and a small silver head poked out of the water, spitting out the water dew contained in his mouth, and took a breath of relief. Ji Bai raised his head and looked at this independent bathhouse. The floor is made of oak with distinctive mountain-shaped wood grain, and the walls made up of two vibrant colors of blue and orange are painted with cartoon patterns, and warm and warm lights are hitting them. In the pool, the temperature of the water is just right, and there are a few cute little yellow ducks and water cushions floating on the surface of the pool. The environment is very comfortable. But I''m not a kid, so I won''t be so excited to go splashing in the water while holding the little yellow duck, besides, we still have such an important thing to fill our stomachs. "Sniff the blood, the smell of blood~" Bai Ji''s dumb hair stood up instantly, her little head looked around, the scarlet on the water pad through the glass made her eyes bright. Wow! When I want to sleep, someone will give us pillows~! Putting the fresh blood into the goblet and placing it on the water cushion is too romantic~ it''s simply designed for us! The pupils of both eyes have become like hearts, and the oasis is right in front of you! Regardless of her image, Bai Ji scratched on the pad in the middle of the pool. "Yeah~! Let''s start~!" The duck was sitting on the water mat, Bai Ji licked the lemon inlaid on the wall of the cup, and drank the crimson liquid in the quilt in an elegant posture. "Woo~! Saved!" Bai Ji licked her lips with endless aftertaste and rubbed her belly contentedly. Rua~! Although the amount was a little insufficient, it still solved my burning eyebrows. Bai Ji, who was full of warmth and **** and contented in her abdomen, felt better. She lay on the water mat and picked up a floating yellow duck, and squeezed it. "Chi Chi", the dried little yellow duck made a sound. Cut, it''s not what we want to play, we are not kids anymore, how could we be interested in these, but it''s okay to stay here for a while, right? ? Bai Ji untied the ribbon on the chest of the Gothic dress, and the dress suddenly turned into a red light and flew into Bai Ji''s body. After unlocking the two bundles of bat hairpins, Bai Ji couldn''t wait to jump into the water, happily Played and even hummed a little tune. "La la la~ Chapter 14 ~ Boiling Frogs in Warm Water "Hmm~ Under the bridge in front of the gate, swam past a group of ducks, la la la~" Bai Ji lay on her back on the water with a small yellow duck on her head, her feet like oars. Keep paddling. Moderately warm bath water, soft and warm lighting, cute and playful cartoon-style wallpapers, and exquisitely crafted toys. Humph~ The environment is pretty average~ Let me praise it for the time being. The separate bath room is not the same~ it''s totally not like those big pots for boiling soup, it''s not hygienic~! Ah~ If you have another cup of fresh blood, praise the sun~ Bai Ji thinks that she is a person who is easy to meet with the situation. And the tortuous and bizarre experience this year is simply more exciting than the life spent more than 20 years before, giving her a feeling that she is old and has reached the age of returning home. Time urges people to grow old, disarm and seal the knife. The young, frivolous and somewhat arrogant and arrogant temperament of the past, after the ups and downs, have experienced the vicissitudes of life. If it is not for life, perhaps Bai Ji will appear on the battlefield of Azeroth and in the bushes of Summoner''s Canyon. From then on, she will not fight with the world, will not fight injustices for the world, and will not cause trouble to mankind. To be a happy rice bug and spend the rest of her life, this is her goal at this stage. She really doesn''t have high requirements for material things. Bai Ji once heard a couple quarrel on the street. The man frequently expressed dissatisfaction with the woman''s posture, but the woman confidently stated that more postures need to be unlocked with money. "Are you asking for so much? If someone can feed us every day, what kind of posture should he put in?" To be reasonable, it''s just a few poses. What''s the big deal? Do you think you are made of agate? ? Bai Ji bulged her cheeks, and expressed her incomprehension about this woman''s greed. But now, knowing that it is easy to go back to the old industry at the end of the year, Bai Ji can only bite her teeth due to the pressure of life, bite the bullet and risk the humane destruction of her identity, pulling her teeth out of her mouth. This money is really hard to make. Bai Ji made such a sigh for the second time in her life. "Oh ~ our life..." Bai Ji lay on the water cushion, looking up at the ceiling and sighed. "Crack." The sound of the doorknob turning. "Hey! It''s finally time to take a bath~ I love to take a bath, and my skin is good~ ? Wash away all fatigue." "Puff puff!" The unexpected voice came from the door, Bai Ji stunned, her feet slipped in shock and fell into the water from the water cushion. Wow! Didn¡¯t you say that there are good people? ! "Puff!" The waves splashed, and the sound of footsteps and joy from the door hesitated. "Yeah? ~ Is there anyone in the bathroom? I remember that the entry was 404, right?" Listening to the voice, the age of the visitors is about the same as Kerr, but this academy, which is not to sound, is a place outside the law, where humans and demons live in harmony, and they can even fall in love and make things ashamed. , Relying solely on voice can never jump to conclusions. The footsteps are getting closer. It''s over! Boil the frog in warm water, we are miscalculating! How to do how to do! ? If this look is seen, we will be destroyed by humanity! Bai Ji was at a loss in the pool, holding her head with a face (>©n Calm down... we can''t just wait and die! Chapter 49: Looking around, Bai Ji''s gaze fell on a few bath towels by the pool. Yes! See if you can get through... "Really, it wasn''t because the front desk made a mistake, right? Uh, uh, a rare relaxing time soaking in soup..." The silver hair draped like a tail on the heels, and the chest was printed with the word''chestnut''. The small dead reservoir fits perfectly, with a cute little yellow duck swimming ring for children on its slender waist. The clothing accessories on her body all bring out the small and cute side of Lolita, and to a certain extent people overlook the Ma Pingchuan''s chest (this sentence is crossed out) At this time, the silver-haired girl pouted her pink mouth, feeling very unhappy. The busy day is over. After a pleasant bath, jump into the bed and replenish it. The two happiness together should be greater happiness, but why is it so? My own private bathroom has been taken over by others...How can this make people happy! How could someone use the water that someone else had bathed in! It takes a lot of effort to change the water in the pool. After such a toss, the time for people to make up the water will be greatly reduced! "Huh! ~ I want to see who occupies Chestnut''s private bathroom!" Chestnut bulged his cheeks and walked into the bathroom angrily around the doorknob. Listening to the movement from the door, Bai Ji trembled and swallowed. Originally, it turned out to be someone else''s private room! Seeing the water that was being mixed up by herself and the little yellow ducks stumbling around, Bai Ji, who was wrapped in a bath towel, felt like she was in trouble... emmm...does not exist, we don''t exist, we are just a table lamp, we did not do it, don''t find us... "Wow~! I''m so angry! Who did this?" Looking at the messy bath and the bottomless glass goblet on the water mat, the chestnuts instantly exploded. Scarlet eyes narrowed into a slit, and he looked around the room from left to right. Finally, his eyes fixed on the edge of the pool, a small mountain bag, and a slightly trembling bath towel. Hurrah! Dare to hide in such a place, is this an insult to Master Chestnut''s IQ? ? The angrily chestnut immediately seemed to rush up and lift the bath towel to see who was so brave, when a few strands of silver hair appeared from the edge of the bath towel. ? ? Lynn? Lizi was stunned for a moment, looking at the empty glass, as if he was trying to understand something, and the anger disappeared for a while, not only disappeared, but also a little bit of joy in his heart. Ah la~ So it was this kid? Really, I often deliberately alienate myself or something. In fact, I still stick to myself~ I usually want to act like a spoiled mother to my mother and because of face, it¡¯s uncomfortable, eh~ it¡¯s okay, my mother understands it! ... Can''t see us, can''t see us (>©n Just when Bai Ji felt puzzled, a pair of slender hands was caught off guard from hitting her waist with a bath towel. "Eh heh~ Xiao Linlin said no, she''s very honest physically~ If you want to behave like a baby to your mother, just say it straight, mother will accept all your confession~" Bai Ji:? ? ? Chapter 15~ Bai Ji:? ? ? ¦²(?§Õ?;) What does this look like? What does it mean to hug us? What a hooligan? ? What the **** is Xiao Linlin? Feeling her soft waist being rubbed by someone through the bath towel, Bai Ji''s face flushed and her body trembled slightly. My skin is very sensitive. I remember that when "Bai Ji" was born, the skin was exposed, and it would feel numb when a gust of wind blows. Therefore, Bai Ji didn''t like others to touch herself without authorization, and even shaking hands with the upper-class vampire nobles was just a symbolic touch and then retracted. With such unexpected physical touch, Bai Ji, whose skin was extremely sensitive, shivered as if she had been electrocuted. "Eh hey~ Lin Chen, she said she should stay away from chestnut, but her body is instinctively rushing towards her mother''s arms~?" Chestnut grinned and rubbed Bai Ji''s waist, tightening the dead reservoir''s body. It sticks up like a brown candy. ? ? Lynn? chestnut? What does this look like? ¦²(?§Õ?;) Does this recognize us as that little maggot? "Hey~ I understand, Lin is still young and needs to replenish her mother''s energy, but due to her own face and image, she can only act like a baby in private, right? ~ Hee hee, mother understands, Lin always He is a kid who likes to be loved by his family~" ... At this time, it was in an apartment building in the lot named ¡®Hope Primary School¡¯. "Sneez~" After taking a bath, Lin put on a bath towel and sat on the head of her bed, with a trace of confusion across her expressionless face. Own, is this a cold? Can a vampire catch a cold? ? ... Don''t panic, small scenes, the problem is big, panic is useless. Feeling the pair of hands sticking to her waist and slowly touching up, Bai Ji felt a little dry in her mouth. The gentle and delicate touch was too irritating for Bai Ji''s extremely sensitive skin. Under the impact of waves of nerve torrents, the brain fell into a downtime, but she clearly recognized a few facts. The girl behind her, who is equal to herself, is probably the mother of that little cow... No reason, what''s wrong with this world? The mother is smaller than the daughter she gave birth to... Ah, we almost forgot, these guys are vampires. "Woo~ Speaking of it, it''s been a long time since Lin Chan hugged Lizi~ Come to sleep with my mother more often, my mother also hopes to have someone to accompany him~" Lizi acted like a spoiled child, and her little head kept moving. Bai Ji rubbed her back. Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! We''re not the cow, don''t touch it. Hey! ? ...Cold, cool touch? ! ...Bad, bad! He even reached in and touched it, so rude to a lady! "Eh?~Lin¡¯s skin seems to have softened a lot~? Are you in a milk bath recently?" Unknowingly chestnut pressed her body against Bai Ji¡¯s back, and two small white legs entangled her from behind. Ji''s waist. Ooh~ "I always feel that my body has become petite too, a lot~ illusion?" Li Zi tilted her head in doubt, stretched out her hand and squeezed her flat lower abdomen. This cotton candy-like touch made her a little fond of her. "Hmm~!" Bai Ji immediately covered her mouth. "...Lin? Have you caught a cold? Why has your voice suddenly become so tender?" Wow~! Exposed, to be exposed! We are going to be destroyed by humanity! What to do...Woo, now that''s the case, pretending to be crazy, looking for an opportunity to escape! Anyway, she didn¡¯t see my face again, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay... "Dear, dear mother~ Can you loosen your legs?~" Bai Ji, who uttered these words while pressing her throat, felt like she wanted to die, and her blushing little face was about to squirt out steam. "Huh?" Chestnut frowned slightly. "Lin Chan, you never call me mother-in-law~? What about today..." Before Li Zi could finish speaking, Bai Ji, wearing a bath towel, scratched her feet around her, stood up, and ran towards the door of the room without a trace. "Eh eh? ~ Lin''er, you..." The wind blowing from outside the door lifted the corners of the bath towel, and pure silver hair without a trace of impurities flashed in Chestnut''s field of vision. She opened her mouth, did not catch up, frowned and fell into contemplation. The vampire students in this branch are not few, but the only ones with royal blood are me and Lin. They have absolutely sterling silver hair color, none of them, or sterling silver hair shouldn¡¯t be here. Chapter 50: Chestnut understands exactly what the sterling silver hair color represents. On the floating water pad, a shiny thing caught Chestnut''s attention. She walked down the pool on her toes, surprisingly not caring that she was soaking in other people''s bath water. "...Is issued." Picking up the pair of little bat hairpins that were placed on the water pad before taking it away, Li Zi narrowed his eyes. There was a rush of footsteps outside the door. "Sorry... Leader Lizi, there was an urgent need for a student to use a separate bathroom. I think he was pale and uncomfortable. I wanted to lend him this bathroom for a while, staggering your time... I''m sorry, I''ll change it for you. Water!" The lady at the front desk explained, panting, holding on to the door. "It''s okay." Li Zi shook his head and quietly stuffed the bat hairpin into his wet dead reservoir. "Huh? Are you not angry?...Great, I''ll change the water for you..." "No need." "I... eh? You, what did you say?" The receptionist felt a little confused. The loli in front of her had a serious habit of cleanliness. As the steward of the bathhouse, she knew best. That is the existence of only freshly opened disposable tableware for meals. How can patients with severe mental hygiene who do not dislike their daughters at this level of personal hygiene continue to use the bath water that others have used? ? It''s incredible! "No, changing the water will delay the time, and you will not be able to catch up with the drama~ By the way, did you see a girl running away wearing a bath towel when the lady came?" "Huh? No?" "Oh~ do you remember what the kid who took a bath in this bathroom before looks like?" "Uh, uh, I looked too rough and didn''t pay attention." "That''s it~ the hard-working lady at the front desk, let''s go back, Lizi is okay." Lizi smiled sweetly. Chapter 16 ~ Crimes A few leaves slowly fell with the sway of the bushes, and two scarlets flashed in the bushes. After looking around, a small silver head poked out. "Huhu~ Fortunately, we slid fast." Bai Ji, with her long hair lying on the floor, stroked her chest, feeling lingering, and cautiously rushed out of the grass. A thrilling experience, a few more times may reduce life expectancy, but it is not completely ineffective, at least temporarily solve the problem of food and clothing. Bai Ji rubbed her belly subconsciously. The fresh blood is prepared for another vampire in the academy, and the identity of that vampire is quite special... But we are not a free-sick person. We owe her for today''s meal, and we will definitely pay it back in the future, um...when I have the money to pay it back. "Speaking of which, did we forget something?" Bai Ji held her hair in a little bewilderment, and fell into silence. Huh! By the way, issue the card, we forgot to issue the card there! What should I do, do I need to get it back? emmm... Let''s just forget it, and treat it as a collateral for eating free food...Woo~How could it be forgotten! That¡¯s my favorite couple. I¡¯ve been with us for a year and a half and said that I don¡¯t want to lose it (>©n But it''s unrealistic to get it back... Bai Ji hesitated to look at the bathhouse behind her, she was touched by the unfortunate and cruel reality, recalling her bitter experience of mixing from rookie knight to knight king, and the unexpected ¡®surprise¡¯ that life gave her after she got out of her head. The blood race has fought with the knight for so long, and now, the Scarlet Queen is alive, and her old comrades are also alive, so it seems that after playing for so long, the only change for herself is that she has not done anything? ? why? The knight kinsmen are all showing up, and only oneself is being beaten. In the future, his sons and daughters will have a long relationship. Sadness flowed back into a river in an instant, and Bai Ji Duck sat on the ground and cried loudly and emotionally. "It''s just a free meal~...It''s not that we don''t pay it back! Our hairpin, our life is wow~! Before I can tease a few girls, I will become a girl! Woo..." ¡­ West City Wall. The reinforcements of the Brilliant Knights barely pushed back the remaining forces of the trolls. On the walls, knights walking back and forth were sweeping the battlefield and reclaiming usable materials. What made the Vanguard knights confused, the knights who came to support ignored the wounded, and the deceased simply threw them on the frame, and did not have any sympathy for the surviving Vanguard knights. "Master Gemm, thank you for your generous help. If the reinforcements come later, the city may be..." "Bold Sin General! You can call Master Gemm''s name? Are you calling your own chief? Kneel me down, I don''t want to see it for the second time!" The guard knight with a moustache left The anger interrupted the words of the old pioneer knight. The old vanguard knight was taken aback for a moment, looking at Gemm, who was standing with his hand in front of him, without saying a word, and then bowed down with one knee after the vanguard knights behind him saluted. "Collect their weapons." Gem ordered indifferently. Facing a crowd of glorious knights with a bad look, the vanguard knights who had just gone through a deadly battle felt a kind of vague premonition, but they honestly handed over their weapons. Oneself will not harm oneself, this thought is deeply ingrained in their minds. "What''s your name." Gemm proudly looked down at the kneeling old knight. "Master Gemm, his humble job name is Wright, and he is the pioneer knight commander here." The old knight who was missing his arm and was still bleeding from the gap said respectfully. "Well, are you convicted?" "Convicted?" The old knight was stunned for a moment. "I''m waiting to defend the city gate, not yielding, Master Gemm? Where does this crime come from?" "Where did you come from?? Haha, you guys, don''t know?" Gemm sneered, and looked at the knight with a beard beside him meaningfully. "Kacha!" An unexpected thing happened to all the Vanguard knights present. The eight-character Hu knight drew out the blade and pierced a pioneer knight in the chest without everyone asking for it. The dying Vanguard knight was full of disbelief and surprise, and his body slowly lay on the ground. "?! Lord Gem!? You, what do you mean? Why do you want to shoot at my students?? They are all heroes defending the city gate! What are you doing!?" Facing the anger of the old knight and the panic and puzzled eyes of the pioneer knights behind him, Gemm smiled. "Stop guarding the city gate? Do you? Have you ever guarded the city gate?" Gum looked at the eight-character Hu knight with questioning eyes. "Master Gem, don''t listen to their nonsense! If it hadn''t been for our arrival early, the city gate would have been broken!" The Eight-character Hu Knight said firmly. "You...you said so swearly." The old knight blushed with suffocation. "If it weren''t for us, how could we still wait for your reinforcements?" Chapter 51: "Oh oh? Are you guarding the gate?" Gum tilted his head in doubt, and looked at another brilliant knight inquiringly. "Uh, uh, I...no, no, it was Master Gemm who was very aware of the situation and came to the battlefield in time to take control of the situation. He captured the vanguard knight who was running for his life, and repelled the troll man in one fell swoop." The knight was stunned for a moment, and he felt the eight characters. Hu Knight''s meaningful eyes changed his mouth suddenly. "Hmm." Gorm nodded in satisfaction. "Did you see it? You said you were guarding the gate? But everyone didn''t see it? I said, old gentleman, don''t rely on the old and sell the old, make you right and wrong?" "you guys¡­¡­" "Do you know how many people will be homeless and displaced by your unauthorized resignation, and how many civilians will lose their families forever?? This city is devastated by life, is this what you saw first? You, will not be with you The devil has fornication, right?!" Gum asked aggressively. "You, you...cough cough!" The old knight widened his eyes and pointed at Gem tremblingly. "You vanguard knights, tried to escape, neglected their duties, concealed their feelings! Doing this is worthy of your respective relatives, worthy of the people in the city? I ask you, what should be the crime!?" The eight-character Hu knight greeted viciously. "Master Gem, don''t talk nonsense with them. According to the commandments of the Brilliant Knights, fornicating the demon species plus fleeing and making a decisive battle! Come on, execute these traitors who betrayed the human race!" The eight-character Hu knight gave an order, and the surrounding knights drew out their swords and walked towards the exhausted and defenseless pioneer knights. "Stop! I see who dares!" the old knight shouted angrily. "Look at these heroic souls who died at your feet, and then look at you who helped him to abuse the dog!...Are you really worthy to be knights!?" The old knight''s roar caused the sword-wielding knights to stagnate and struggle. "Recall the moment you joined the Knights, your oath! In contrast to the present, you..." The old knight wanted to continue, but couldn''t speak anymore. A cold blade pierced his throat. "Teacher!" The bruised pioneer knights rushed forward and hugged the weakly fallen figure. After serving in the army for more than 20 years, the old knight closed his eyes feebly. "This old thing is crazy, get rid of it as soon as possible." Taking the blood-stained dagger into its sheath, Gemm frowned. "You guys, are you going to end with them? For the traitors, the Brilliant Knights never knew what kindness is." Gem swept his stern eyes, and the sword-holding knights shuddered and clenched the swords in their hands. With a few chopping sounds, blood splashed on the city wall. Chapter 17 ~ Scapegoat South City Wall. It snowed heavily in the border town. The wind and frost of the twelfth lunar month slapped Randy''s cheek mercilessly, which could not bear the cold in his heart. "During the period of extraordinary combat, the violent circumstances are equivalent to disobeying the order. I am now released to the Border City Prison and waiting to be sent down. Do you have any opinion on this decision? Do you need to check it? Captain Randy." The iron-clad knight tucked the command letter back into his pocket, with a little mockery in his eyes. "No need, next, listen to the message." Randy replied quietly. "Observe, then, let''s go? Captain Randy, the rich man must have never experienced prison life when he was born? Maybe it would be a good experience? Haha." "Wait a minute, there is something puzzled below." Randy didn''t mean to stand up. "Oh? Lord Randy has any advice? Do you think you have been wronged?" The high-ranking knight turned around, joking in his eyes. "The branch is under the control, it doesn¡¯t make sense to be there, but why?? What did the pioneer knights do wrong? They abide by the knighthood and their duties until they shed the last drop of blood... The Brilliant Knights have always rewarded and punished clearly, just and fair. When did the butcher knife be aimed at the warrior who returned triumphantly?? You, is this framing Zhongliang?!" "Bold rebels! You don''t want to cover up the traitors and try to discredit the Knights?! I think you think the cell is too comfortable and want to go straight to hell!" "Hey, don''t give him an insight." The high-ranking knight grabbed the hilt of his adjutant and motioned him not to get angry. "Yes, Master Randy, according to what you mean, you are Zhongliang in the entire Knight Order? Go up to Bishop Enzo, go down to fellow knights? In some time, you won¡¯t even connect with my Lord. Hui doesn''t pay attention to it, right? Okay, adjutant, I''ll remember to add an extra to Randy''s charge in a while." "If my lord is still...you dare to be so arrogant?" Randy''s voice was crushed hard. "Haha..." The high-ranking knight smiled and gently moved to Randy''s ear. "If I were you, I wouldn''t do it. Talking to people, talking nonsense to people, only fools do things that have high risks and low benefits." "...Executive Officer, you are not worthy of being a knight, have you considered switching to planting potatoes?" Randy said lightly. "The teeth are sharp and the mouth is sharp!" The adjutant snorted. "Come on, stop arguing with him, it''s all people who are dying, what do you tell him, let the young master enjoy the rotten prison, and take it away." "You don''t need to come, I will go by myself." Randy stood up. "Where are my players??" "Those remaining defeated generals under the city gate? Don''t worry, they are all right, although few are intact... Unfortunately, they are guilty of you, because they picked a good captain, hahahaha...!" ... The Border Town Branch of the Brilliant Knights. Randy tapped on the table slowly, closing his eyes to rest. There was the sound of the doorknob turning. "How is the situation going?" "Fortunately, your life, Minister Minister." Gemm looked respectful. "Very good." Lan Yu opened his eyes and smiled slightly. "I have handed over your promotion copy to the headquarters. I believe that soon, you will be able to replace it with the gilt medallion that you wear for three years." "Your Excellency Minister Xie!" Gemqiang suppressed the ecstasy in his heart and said gratefully. As a knight with a holy weapon, Gem has the qualification to break through the golden knight, but he has not been appreciated by any branch for a long time. Gem was depressed, and on the surface he got along well with his teammates, but he was full of arrogance in his heart. This group of knights without paladins could sit on an equal footing with him, which made him feel a great insult and shame. Until that day, he got an opportunity to get to know the Minister of Border Town Lan Yu... Longing for the air at a height and the feeling of being admired in his heart, Gum decided to follow the blue jade to the dark. "However, there is a question below." "Let''s talk." Lan Yu looks good now. "Why don''t you execute the Vanguard knight and the defiant guy on the spot, and kill them cleanly?" "Haha." Lan Yu stood up with a smile, and walked to Gehm. "Explanation, no matter what, it needs an explanation, doesn''t it?" Chapter 52: "Explanation??" "Yes, explanation. The top needs to follow the form and ask us for an explanation. The noisy folks also need it. And we just need to find out this''explanation'' and create it. It''s okay. Is it true? No. important." "The day after tomorrow, I will personally make the final judgment on these''traitors''. In any case, their ending is already doomed. What if you live longer? Everything will be risky. Once you guess wrong, scapegoats are inevitable. , As long as the scapegoat is not us, isn''t it all right?" Lan Yu smiled meaningfully. "But, this is really not a dream? Those guys are still alive, and the truth can easily be spread." "No, no, no, you have to believe that those spoilers are ignorant and easy to be incited. The only witnesses to this incident are a group of untrusted heretics. It is the best for us." "So, Gorm, look, one day, I will be on the throne of the Great Master!" Sapphire opened his arms and looked at the glorious knights'' emblem hanging high on the wall, drawing a wicked smile. Chapter 18 ~ Report "Hope Primary School" is located in the study room of the western style small attic on the edge of the boundary. "Yeah, that''s the general situation, Xiao Yiyi, I have a bold request below." Lin Tuo rubbed his hands and flattered his face. "I have a new set of boxing techniques." Lan Yi squeezed his casserole-sized fan punch. "Uh uh uh" touched Lin Tuo, who had a gray nose, opened his mouth, and swallowed the words that had reached his mouth again. "My lord, what do you think?" Lan Yi asked inquiries. "Hey! Hey! Hey! How does the Sagittarius play? The remaining blood did not last and went out, how many penguin coins did the opposite give you? Is your mid laner your ancestral move? It¡¯s like a treasure in your hand. Just don¡¯t let it go!¡± A certain loli sitting on the couch and wearing headphones directed Aipai''s entire tactical command. The milky voice of milk is not noisy at all, and may even make some uncles with special habit. Ask her to scold herself for a big price. The pink and original thighs without stockings are crossed together, and the absolute area under the skirt can be seen faintly. This beautiful beauty is unsuspectingly exposed to someone''s sight. "Ha, ha ha, have you seen enough?" Lan Yi sneered a few times. "Cough cough cough! Say, what are you talking about! I, Lin Tuo, is a gentleman, and throughout my life, unless the girl named Lan Yi looks back at me, she will never step out of the red line." Lin Tuo said righteously. Righteous Lingran, impassioned, if it weren''t for the wandering eyes, Lan Yi might have believed it. "Jungler! You can just die in the wild all your life~! Don''t look at it for a few minutes, you just succeeded in GANK a few soldiers, I eh? Why is there no sound?" The voice tactics command does not drink for an hour The water chestnut stopped, touched his head, and found that the earphones were not buckled on top. "Wow~! Lan Yi, please return Lizi''s earphones to others. There is a big dragon on the other side. The teammates can''t do without our voice support~" Li Zi begged and shook Lan Yi''s hand. Watery eyes are pitiful. "It looks like it''s necessary to confiscated your Aipai." Lan Yi''s eyes narrowed. "Wow! Don''t, Xiao Ai is someone''s half-life, nine out of ten lives! If it is confiscated, chestnuts will not survive!~" "Why did it happen like this?" Looking at the curled corner and tearfully hugging Ai Pai''s chestnut, Lan Yi helped his forehead helplessly. Wasn''t it obvious that when I first arrived, the impact of such an environment on living things was immutable? Even vampires are no exception. "Okay, let''s come back. I didn''t say to confiscate your Aipai, but you can''t wear headphones. You can sit here and listen while playing." Facing the hob boss who couldn''t move and scolded, Helpless Lan Yi adopted a policy of concession. "Really?" Chestnut poked with tears pitifully. "Do you still need me to make a note?" Enduring chestnut''s mischief, a big ¨p was formed on Lan Yi''s forehead. "Then, then you stand up~" Chestnut shrank in the corner of the wall and said nothing came out. "¨pYou really are" Lan Yi walked to the corner blankly, picked up the chestnut, and pulled her back to the seat like a plastic bag. Looking at the two live treasures in front of him who could sing double reeds, the corners of Lin Tuo''s mouth twitched. "How about the casualties and the completion of the mission?" Lan Yi continued to ask without taking care of a certain loli who was rather resentful next to him. "In terms of casualties, God bless us. Our knight has only a few minor injuries, and no more than five serious injuries. There is no loss. After all, the operation period was short, but the mission was completed beautifully, preventing the trolls from getting hurt. Siege plan." Lin Tuo said sternly. "Ahhhhh~" Lizi yawned as he operated Aipai dumbly. "Are there any special circumstances that need to be reported?" "There is no special circumstances that I have to say. It should be a lady vampire who ran into the battlefield, or a member of the royal family. Fortunately, she is on our side." "Vampire, royal family?" Lan Yi subconsciously looked at the chestnut sitting on the sofa, but she didn''t think that vampire would know chestnut or have a close relationship with chestnut. "Are you sure you are not mistaken? The royal family members of vampires are scarce, and it is even more impossible to appear in the border towns of the Human Federation." Lan Yi frowned slightly. "Oh, dear Xiao Yiyi, I''m sure I didn''t read it wrong, that pure silver hair, it''s hard for me to read it wrong?" "Oh! I''m giving the head away~! So angry, so angry!" Li Zi puffed up his cheeks. "That''s right, what hairstyle does that lady vampire have? Maybe Lizi knows it~" Lizi turned off Aipai and squinted her legs. "Head?" Lan Yi raised her eyebrows in surprise. She seemed to have seen that the game hadn''t turned off the crystal before, and the chestnut adhering to the "world is not dead, do not surrender" so hastily turned off Aipai, made her feel Somewhat strange. "Huh? Hairstyle?? Then, it''s probably a double ponytail, right? Ah, it should be, I didn''t pay attention when fighting." Lin Tuo scratched his head. "Oh, so~? Hee hee, that''s the important situation, right?" "Well, that''s about it." "Oh oh~" Chestnut nodded his head, took out two small bat hairpins from the pocket of his nightdress, and took out a small comb to tidy up his hair. "General! How about it, Mr. Lin Tuo, is it good-looking?" He tied a pair of ponytails with these two hairpins, and chestnut smiled sweetly at Lin Tuo. "Super cute! Very suitable for you, uh uh uh no, Xiao Yiyi, listen to me to explain!" Lin Tuo subconsciously noticed that there was Lan Yi on the side, and quickly changed his words. Lan Yi didn''t take care of Lin Tuo, she was carefully looking at the new look of chestnuts, which was very new to her, after all, she had hardly seen chestnuts with the double ponytail hairstyle. "Yeah~ it''s pretty good. Now that the reporting work is over, let''s come here today?" Lizi smiled with satisfaction, jumped off the sofa, and walked out of the study with Aipai in his arms. Seeing the direction Lizi went away, Lin Tuo was slightly stunned, always feeling that this image of Lizi was familiar, but not completely similar. Chapter 19 ~ You Have Enmity with the Virgin? "Mr. Ji Bai, did you sleep well yesterday?" Ke''er, dressed in a maid costume, holding a bowl in one hand, with his head on the dinner plate, walked out of the kitchen. "Hmm? No, no, why do you say that?" "Your eye circles are somewhat like pandas" "Uh, uh, this is my face is not clean, don''t care about it, ah (yawn Ji Bai feels that her condition is very bad now. She hasn''t fallen asleep all night. His only decent coat and pants are also soaked. As a result, he is now restricted to the door of the house because he has not changed his clothes. Fortunately, the dark circles are a shield for the red and swollen eyes, making people feel that these eyes are not swollen from crying, but simply because of lack of sleep. You ask why Ji Bai''s eyes are crying and swollen. Well, Ji Bai himself wants to know. He only remembered yesterday, when he dragged his wet dog skin back to the dormitory, his mood and state fell into a trough, locked himself in the small box, clutching the quilt, thinking about the pair of hairpins, and the sadness flowed back into the river. I cried bitterly all night, and when I woke up, my eyes were swollen. Now that Ji Bai thinks about it, there are still a few faint worries and ghosts. How stupid is Lao Tzu to cry all night for that pair of stupid X hairpins? I cry and no one looks at it, and I don¡¯t have money to take it. I want to cry because of Mao? ? It¡¯s better if you lose it. You don¡¯t need any hairpins. Hair that grows to the floor will get in the way and get in the way. It¡¯s troublesome to take care of and maintain. Had it not been for the vampire''s powerful recovery ability, I would have cut all the troublesome hair clean! Chapter 53: "Mr. Ji Bai is sad for the soaked clothes~?" "There are factors in this aspect, so is it indecent for me to be like this?" Ji Bai pointed to his shirtless self. "No, it''s okay~ Mr. Ji Bai really has no clothes to wear, there are still a few more of them, okay." "Oh, forget it." I can use your clothes as a face mask. Ji Bai was chewing on a cat food biscuit that he didn''t know what it was like, and thought quietly. It''s been a week to get along together before Ji Bai discovered a problem. Keer knows how to cook, but he can only make this cat food biscuits with unknown materials and unidentified taste. Ji Bai was once curious about going into the kitchen to see what ingredients could make this kind of uniquely flavored biscuits. As a result, Keer became popular He hurried out with a face. Maybe it''s the reason for the different tastes between races, but Ji Bai tasted like wax when he licked the plate. But there should be no adverse reactions. I tested it for a week, and the intestinal tract was unobstructed. It was fragrant to eat. "Ke, drink more milk, it can grow taller, um, it can also promote your development" "Wum~? Hurry~" Ke''er, who lowered his head and bit the biscuit, shook his ears, and the plump and roundness on his chest trembled slightly because of his movements. Ji Bai was silent. Bigger than mine, why should I care about other people¡¯s problems in this regard? I''m a man, okay? It must be incomparable to a female cat with animal ears, right? In the past two days, my thoughts have been a little off track, "Ding Dong Ding Dong~" The doorbell came. Have neighbors stopped by for two days? ? Ji Bai gently pressed Kerr, who wanted to get up, and put down the bowls and chopsticks. "Who? Our family has no newspaper and milk" The door just revealed a gap, and the smell of a certain natural grass perfume came out, making Ji Bai, who is allergic to luxury goods, extremely uncomfortable. "Keerkeer~ I''m here to play with you~ Wow wow wow!! What an ugly panda! Which zoo came out of this?!" The golden figure outside the door was so scared that both ears were erected. Woke up. "Panda is a ghost! I am Ji Bai!" The misunderstanding and slander of his appearance made Ji Bai''s face black. "Salty, Mr. Wet Xian? Why are you here? And also play as a panda to scare people?" Xiaosha, wearing a black silver silk skirt, had lingering fears and stroked her non-existent chest. "What is it, why am I here, here is" "Eh eh? Is it Xiaosha sauce? I''m here~" Before Ji Bai could finish speaking, Ke''er poked out his head with a rice spoon in the palm of his hand. Xiaosha looked at the maid outfit on Ke''er, and then at the shirtless Ji Bai. "Excuse me." Xiaosha took a step back, took out a cartoon-style shoulder bag, and took out the latest Apple 8S on the market. "Help me dial the number, demon, demon spirit! What are you doing, uncle Xianshi? Don''t touch someone''s phone with your dirty hands!" "Do you know that it is illegal to dial Yao Yaoling casually?" Ji Bai curled his lips and hung up the phone. "Where is it anywhere!? People want to ask Mr. Police to arrest you, the weird (meow) molester of underage loli!" Xiaosha lit up her fangs and danced viciously with her two claws, yet she was not as tall as Ji Bai. In Ji Bai¡¯s eyes, this super fierce action turned into a cute "Shenma!? Keer, do you live with this Xianshi uncle? No, they don¡¯t agree! I have never had anything to do with this." It¡¯s too dangerous for the shameful and shameless damp uncle to live under one roof every day! Maybe someday he will put something indescribable in the food, and then" "Hey, so do you have any hatred against the virgin? Are you targeting that?" Ji Bai felt helpless. "If you hate virgins so much, then use your power to make all the virgins in this world disappear?" "Ahhhhh! Disgusting! Perverted! Vulgar! Indecent" Xiaosha blushed with disgust and disgust, and moved to Kerr''s side. "Hear it! Kerr, this guy is a complete lustful (meow) crazy demon! You can just move out and live with me, and you won''t treat you badly!" "No, Mr. Ji Bai is not that kind of person anymore" Ke''er sat on the sofa well, his face flushed. "Wow~! Your breakfast is so rich, Ke''er, can you give me some?" Xiaosha, who was about to say something, was taken aback, sniffed her nose, and fixed her gaze on the dining table. rich? ? There are only biscuits and milk, which is called Fengsheng? ? "Of course you can~" Kerr nodded. "Eh hey~ Uncle Xianshi, you won''t charge me money? This guy is so stingy that he cares about me for a small amount of money, he is so stingy, he deserves to be a virgin, huh!~" Are you really against a virgin? ? Chapter 20 ~ Unfinished Purchase "Ke''er good~ I''ll feed you a piece." Xiaosha smiled sweetly, and brought the small rice spoon she had licked to Ke''er''s mouth. "Uh, uh~ but I''m almost full" "Woo~ just eat one piece, just hold it in your mouth and vomit it out for a while, this is what people want." "Emmm, okay." Kerr, who is not good at rejecting others, can''t stand Xiaosha''s cute pretending to be the poor Erlian, and she also saved herself at the risk of her death. Ke''er, the savior, still had a good impression. "Eh~! Ke''er is the best and the best!" Xiaosha rubbed Ke''er''s head and pouted provocatively at Ji Bai who was sitting on the sofa not far away. Is this girl deliberately trying to hit me? ? The corner of Ji Bai''s mouth twitched. Although there was a strange feeling in his heart, Ji Bai was relieved when he thought that this was just some friendly interaction between the two kittens. He is also an adult man, too lazy to be stunned with a little girl. Looking at the two kittens on the dinner table, you and I will feed each other, Ji Bai feels a little congested in his chest, there is an indescribable feeling. It''s like knocking over the seasonings in the kitchen. It''s intricate. Ji Bai doesn''t understand whether he should hold a small flag popcorn and shout "Lily is infinitely good" now, or just take a sip of cigarette calmly, and enjoy life Say something: this **** love. "Ding Dong Ding Dong~" The door bell rang. Huh? What day is it today, why are so many people visiting? Ji Bai felt a little surprised. He was just a newcomer. He didn''t know the road to the campus thoroughly, didn''t know a few people, and didn''t tell anyone where he lived? So, who would knock on the door of his dormitory? ? "Kacha." Opening the door, a pair of wine-red eyes that were mercilessly unfeeling. Ji Bai was expressionless, and stared at him for a moment. "Who are you looking for?" The owner of the eyes didn''t speak, but looked at Ji Bai quietly. "So, how did you know that I live here?" Ji Bai narrowed his eyes. "Teacher Lin Tuo." Lin said indifferently. "Is there anything to do with me?" Ji Bai would not naively think that this parasite was here to communicate with her if she didn''t go to the Three Treasure Hall. She came to see herself as a last resort, but was asked by her instructor by name and name . "May I go in and talk." "The cockroach nest is rudimentary, and the dirty lady''s feet will tell me, I will be responsible for licking it clean for you." With that said, Ji Bai still opened the door. "Excuse me." Not paying attention to Ji Bai''s slightly ironic words, Lin leaned slightly and stepped into the door. "Sorry, I don''t have slippers anymore, and I didn''t buy shoe covers. Miss, please do it yourself." Ji Bai faintly spread his hands. Chapter 54: "It''s okay, I''m prepared." Lin took out a pair of small pink slippers from the bag she was carrying, replaced her canvas shoes, and reached into the slippers with her black silk feet. I even bring my own slippers when I drop by. Yes, I can do this. "Huh? Sister Lin, why are you here too?" Xiaosha tilted her head in confusion, her brows instantly wrinkled, and her eyes turned to Ji Bai. "Huh?" Ji Bai was puzzled by Xiaosha''s gaze. "Poor!" Xiaosha looked at Ji Bai like rubbish. "? Did I make you angry again?" Ji Bai felt inexplicable. "Huh! ~ The three beautiful girls with proud statures all rushed to your house in a daze. Uncle Xianshi, did you perform any evil ritual behind your back?" "You have seen a lot of head-down movies, right? I didn''t tell you to come, and don''t catch yourself in troubled waters and include yourself in the category of the word''proud''." "Yeah! Uncle smelly, you will die if you say a few words? Believe it or not, I will bite you!" Xiaosha showed out her tiger teeth in disgust. "Sister Lin is good." Kerr greeted her well-behavedly. "Well, Gui''an." Lin nodded. "Okay, the routine is over, you should tell me, what have you come to see me for?" Ji Bai raised his eyebrows. "Procurement." Lin said blankly. "Huh?" Ji Bai felt the sun set down from the east. "Purchasing? Looking for me? Are you sure you didn''t find the wrong person?" "Mr. Cockroach should drink melatonin to supplement vitamins. On that day, our purchase was not completed." Lin rolled her eyes infrequently. "Damn!" Ji Bai covered his forehead. "Does it have to be today? Today is Sunday, and all the black cars are on holiday?" Lin didn''t speak, she just looked at Ji Bai who was grumbling so quietly. "All right, I see, a quick fix, let''s go." "Wait a minute." Lin stopped Ji Bai who was walking outside. "what happened again?" "Are you going to go out in this suit?" Lin looked at Ji Bai in front of her eyes, bare shoulders, and a big red trouser bottom. "Yeah, what''s the matter? How good is it to pack lightly, with simplicity that pierces all hypocrisy in this simplicity?" "Put this on." Lin took out a set of cloth from the bag and threw it to Ji Bai. "?? You bought it?" Ji Bai wondered looking at a new set of dark blue jacket and trousers in his hand. "Cockroaches and peacocks are not the same species, how can they learn to open the screen?" Lin tilted her head blankly. "Cut, I know it''s impossible, so what is this suit?" "School uniform, you didn''t have time to get it, the instructor asked me to send it for you." Uniforms? ? Isn''t the knights wearing a formal dress? What the **** is school uniform? Although Ji Bai had ten thousand slots in his heart to vomit, this set of school uniforms was tantamount to sending charcoal in a snowy situation to him who had run out of ammunition and food. "OK, all right, the female parasite is also a female for the time being, can you go and avoid it first?" Ji Bai shook the clothes in his hands. "Get dressed, I''ll wait for you outside the door." With that, Lin walked out of the room. Chapter 21 ~ Purpose "Mr. Ji Bai, do you want to go out?" "Yeah, I won''t be back until dinner time." Ji Bai guessed and said. "But, your internal injury..." Yesterday, due to the excessive use of the "Shen Mai", the body function entered the disease-onset stage earlier, and a series of embarrassing conditions appeared. This led Ke''er to be convinced that Ji Bai was internally injured by the demon species in the process of saving herself. No matter how Ji Bai explained, he was about to compile the four masterpieces of martial arts and fantasy into one book, but Ke''er still looked suspicious. . This girl, hasn''t it been so difficult to fool you before? "Well, don¡¯t worry. My body is still tough. I¡¯ve been living at home and I¡¯m about to get moldy. I should go for a walk. And I¡¯m not going out alone. If something happens, your sister will drag me. Come back." Ji Bai rubbed Ke''er''s head. "Meow~" Kerr narrowed his eyes comfortably and let out two milky meows. The soft and satin-like hair made Ji Bai feel a little indifferent, and followed the cherry-colored hair all the way down, touching the delicate neck like mutton jade. "Meow meow meow~?! Ji, Mr. Ji Bai...it can''t be there..." Ke''er''s voice changed his tone, blushing, looking at Ji Bai''s sinful hand, eyes full of entanglement and anxiety. "Uh, uh... hug, I''m sorry, I was a little absent-minded just now." After recovering from his intoxication, Ji Bai realized what dangerous things he was doing and immediately took back his salty pigs'' hands. "Mr. Ji Bai, this kind of thing... is not allowed, people are still young!" Ke''er looked a little angry, his cheeks bulging. "Sorry, it''s my fault..." Ji Bai scratched his head awkwardly. The cat licked it and touched it smoothly. I almost forgot that the cat shouldn''t be slapped too aggressively, otherwise it would be sent into the bars, or maybe it would go to the execution ground. ¡­ After instructing Ke''er some trivial things, Ji Bai was relieved to change his colonel uniform, and walked out of the room in Xiaosha''s full "You go, don''t disturb us" eyes. Loosen your neckline to make your neck feel better. This school uniform is not comfortable, but it is a good fit. The material is better than the one that I wear. I don''t know how many times it is, and I have nothing to fault. Walking out of the door of the dormitory, he nodded to Lin Hou outside. Walking out of the campus, Lin was in front of Ji Bai, and the two were like strangers, and they didn''t talk to each other. "Healed?" Lin who was walking in front said abruptly. "Huh?" For a moment, Ji Bai thought he had auditory hallucinations. "Me? I can understand it as, are you caring about me?" Ji Bai pointed to himself funny. "Mr. Cockroach always likes to be affectionate, I just don''t want to go back, I have to be dragged and drag you." Lin said calmly. "Then it''s fine if you don''t memorize it? I''m not weak enough to be supported by someone." "..." The two were speechless, and the two dull gourds walked down the street, one in the front and the other in the back. Chapter 55: "Lao Zhang, do you know the incident two days ago?" "Of course you know! The devil-type siege must be something that everyone knows about the city, right? There is nothing wrong with your family? It''s not a trivial matter." "No, no. Fortunately, my family lives in the middle of the city. It''s some distance from the place where the incident occurred. I can''t imagine... even the demon barrier can''t stop the demon species from attacking? Then where is the whole world safe... ...?" "Lao Liang, your news is not well informed. According to the latest official news, the vanguard knight who defended the city neglected public office. A vanguard captain wanted to collude with the enemy and conspired with the night knight lurking in the city. Entering the city almost caused a catastrophe. Fortunately, the Branch of the Brilliant Knights paid close attention to the details, saw the clues, and dispatched troops to the front line in time. Only then did the siege demons and traitor knights be wiped out!" "What?? Is that so?" "Of course, now the truth is already known in the daylight, the border city, and even the entire human federation!" Lao Zhang said sternly. "You betrayed human beings and opened the gates for the demon species... Isn''t this too bad?! What benefits did the demon species give to those guys, it''s worth their lives for the foreigners like this!?" Lao Liang said angrily. "Cut, what do you think? Vanguard knights do not belong to the regular knights'' establishment. Those who are willing to join the army are poor people with poor lives and short ambitions. These stinky fish and shrimps who have not received higher education have their eyes open, and they have come out. Nothing is strange...No, the Pioneer Knights have all been arrested and brought to justice. They have all been tied to the Huala Square in the city center. They will be shown to the public for one day, and tomorrow will be publicly awaiting interrogation." "It deserves it, this group of things eating inside and out! With people''s money and not doing personnel affairs, there are beggars with mothers but not mothers! Ling Chi is considered cheap for them!" "Hey! Let''s go to see the fun tomorrow?? See how those **** died, hahaha!" Ji Bai stopped in his pocket, and the conversation from passersby reached his ears without missing a word. He glanced at the front, Lin who was walking in front had stopped at some point, leaning on the wall to fiddle with her mobile phone. "Parasite, the route to the vegetable market does not seem to be this side? Is it possible that you still want to go to the city to buy a few battery cars first?" Ji Bai pointed to the sign that clearly reads''City Center''. Words. "Let me guess, Lin Tuo didn''t let us go shopping at all, you just want to call me out, right?" Lin raised her head and looked at Ji Bai calmly, neither affirmed nor denied. "I didn''t bring a basket when I was shopping for vegetables. It''s not in line with your habit... If you just want to tell me this, you don''t need to make such a big bend." Ji Bai glanced at the passerby. "But, thank you for telling me this, although I hate vampires... I''m one step ahead." "..." Lin quietly glanced at Ji Bai''s back. After a while, she turned and walked back. Chapter 22 ~ Charm The Saint Martial Association, also known as the Trial Seat of the Temple Hall. It was formed by the five legendary knights who had the most meritorious service in the first battle of the''jedi strike back.'' This organization was born to prevent the monopoly and arbitrary rampage of the knights, and often came forward to solve some of the knights'' undecidable things, or It is a case that caused serious public opinion. There are very few things under the jurisdiction of the Paladins, and it does not have the right to directly manage the knights. It is a completely neutral existence among the many knights, but no knights dare not listen to the instructions of the association. The reason is simple. The Patriarchal Association enshrines the "pioneer heroes" of the human races. The prestige and fairness of the holy warriors are not spoken by the knights in a day, and they are deeply trusted by the people, so they can change casually. The direction and momentum of public opinion, and not long after the end of the arrogant war, many knights have started some side businesses with the help of the Paladin Association. In a certain sense, the Paladin Association directly holds the major knights. The economic lifeline of the regiment and the direction of public opinion. to be honest. If you as the head of the regiment want to escape from the judgment, you can, be prepared to be embarrassed on all sides and be an enemy of all mankind. More importantly, the current president of the Paladins Association is one of the pioneer heroes trusted by the people. The "Immortal Knight" Serendi speaks a lot. Which knight leader dare not buy the pioneer knight''s account? Annoyed the Saint Martial Association, even if you are the head of the regiment, believe it or not, will you be put on the guillotine? In order to facilitate supervision and jurisdiction, the Shengwu Association has branches in all major cities. In case of emergencies, the branches report to the headquarters. The judge seat in charge of the decision is usually staffed by the headquarters, plus a local sacred weapon. The composition of the association. ... Shengwu Association of Border Town Branch. "This gentleman, please show your credentials and explain your intentions." "Huh? What credentials? Can''t I get in without that kind of stuff?" Ji Bai tilted his head. "What do you mean?" Here is the government''s important place. Just like the vegetable market, you can go in and out? Isn''t this person here to smash the scene? Looking at the suspicious person with a cross helmet in front of him, the gatekeeper tightened the long sword in his hand. "Oh, this way, obviously you don''t need a certificate to go forward." Ji Bai scratched the back of his head through the helmet. "Okay, I see, do you want an ID card, a driver''s license, a marriage certificate, or a battery car license?" "Citizen, are you kidding me? Anyone who can enter here needs a certain identity! Don''t make trouble, get out of here!" "Oh? Don''t drive me away, I am not without my identity...Hey, see? I am a super member of Penguin, and I still bring a year package. Can I pass it now, can I?" Ji Bai took out his mobile phone. The gatekeeper''s eyes shook. "...Please don''t challenge the limit of Xia Xia, immediately return to the original path, continue to make trouble, Xia Xia, don''t mind letting you experience the three-day jail cell tour!" "Eh eh? Isn''t it so unkind? Don''t, I''ll be reasonable with you. Nowadays, in a society of personal affection, one more friend has a wild way. If you understand long live, you can''t be accommodating or anything... "Chang!" Okay, this guy took the sword out, it seems that it doesn''t work to be reasonable. "So..." Ji Bai looked around, the gate of the government office was deserted, and there was no passer-by. In this case, little man, don''t blame me for not playing cards according to the routine, it is really compelling. Suddenly, the red light bloomed, and countless small dark red bats flew out in groups. "This, this is...!?" Before the goalkeeper could say anything, he felt breathless, as if someone had pinched his neck, unable to make any movements, like meat on a chopping board at the mercy of others. , As if the other party can take his own life with a slight movement of his finger as long as the other party is willing. "Hey~ Big brother, look here and look here." As the goalkeeper was in a daze, a pair of weak, boneless hands clung to his cheeks and moved his face. In his vision, his scarlet eyes were like a pair of flawless blood dripping stones, and the knight felt like he was being sucked into a whirlpool, and he couldn''t look away. [Scarlet-Enchanting Magic Eye], one of the racial talents of the blood race, can temporarily obtain the consciousness control of the unsteady people and the humans without sage martial arts, add a concept of''master supremacy'' in his mind, success is possible Sex and control duration are related to descent. The goalkeeper''s consciousness gradually became blurred. "Follow my orders, obey my orders." "...Follow your Royal Highness''s orders, I am your loyal servant." "Hmm~ Then, follow our instructions, and then forget everything that happened today, understand?" Bai Ji''s finger touched her lips and whispered to the knight. "understand¡­¡­" ... Inside the temple hall, a gatekeeper with a sword hilt was walking, and behind him was an unknown person wearing a cross helmet. Although the guards in the temple were puzzled by the attire of the visitors, they did not delve into it. Those who can pass the guard level naturally need some identity. "I don''t know, what advice does this gentleman have when he comes here?" The captain of the guard respectfully saluted and stopped the two of them from going through a conversation. Chapter 56: "Captain, I can be taken into the temple, this is naturally a distinguished guest." "Oh oh? Then I don''t know how to call this lord?" "He is the Lord..." "Cough, surname Li, Mu Li, first name, overbearing, overbearing overbearing." Ji Baiqing coughed twice, interrupting the guard''s words. "Oh, Li Baba, is Mr. Li? I wonder if your Excellency is here to advise you?" "Well, I am a member of the headquarters of the Holy Martial Arts Association dispatched by the headquarters. I came to discuss with your branch president." "...Is that right, but I remember, colleagues from the Holy Martial Arts Association, I expect to arrive tomorrow. What''s the matter?" At this point, the captain of the guard narrowed his eyes into a gap, and looked straight at Ji. White. My dear, do the inspections by leaders now have advance notice dates? ? Chapter 23 ~ Do You Know Who I Am "Who is your Excellency? Where did you come from?" The guard knight captain raised an alarm bell in his heart and touched the hilt of the sword. The knights behind also realized that the atmosphere was not right, and quietly surrounded him. "The poor monk is from the Eastern Tang Dynasty." Ji Bai smiled and patted the guarding knight on the shoulder, and pushed him into the arms of the knight captain, taking advantage of this opportunity to slip away. "This thief! Did you run into the Holy Martial Association to run wild?? Chase me up, don''t let him make trouble!" The captain of the Cavaliers was taken aback first, and then furious. Under the shout, the knights behind them immediately understood what was going on, and they drew out their swords to chase after them. "Hello? One by one, Pete, how did you guard the gate? This kind of three-no personnel put him in, and the food supported you?" "Uh, uh... ah? Who, who called me...?" Pete fell into the arms of the guard captain and rubbed his head, raising his head groggyly as if he had just woke up. The eyes of the two burly men met, and they confirmed their eyes. "...Huh?! Team, captain? Why am I in your arms...? Well, it''s progressing a bit quickly, and people are not ready yet, should we go through the program or something..." Captain Cavaliers let go without expression. "Fuck." "Ah! ¡á" Pete sat down on the ground. "Your boy''s unsuccessful account will be settled with you later, now, follow me to catch up, and you are all responsible for letting go!" The captain of the knight drew his short sword and followed the knights to catch up. "Oh...really, isn''t it just taking a nap, why are you so fierce?" Pete scratched his head aggrievedly. ... Ji Bai of the Saint Martial Association is quite familiar. Coming here is like coming home. It is not an exaggeration to say that all the plants in the Saint Martial Association have been memorized. You should know that the place like the Holy Martial Association was placed in the past, but it was the place where he took a walk after dinner. As a contemporary knight king, Ji Bai doesn''t know where it is higher than some half-bottles of water. After the stroll, he and the immortal knight chatted and laughed happily. The internal layout of the divisions of the Saint Martial Association is similar. Although Ji Bai has never been to the Saint Martial Association in the border city, he can sprint around the corners with ease, and the knights behind him don''t know how many streets he will be dumped. Skillfully came to the door of a room on the top floor, Ji Bai pushed open the door. "Who? Didn''t you just talk about those trivial things, just deal with it yourself?" An impatient grumble came. On the seat in the room, the middle-aged fat man with a cigar dangling removed the newspaper in front of him, seeing Ji Bai wearing a cross helmet in front of him, raised his eyebrows. "You, which knights are you from? What are you doing here?" Wearing a knight''s helmet and casual clothes, this suspicious outfit made the fat man feel a little surprised. He motioned to the knight in charge of guarding on both sides of his eyes. Ji Bai didn''t answer, he pulled a chair and sat down quite familiarly. "Bold! Where did the untouchables come from? So ignorant of etiquette, take him down for me and put him in jail!" Seeing Ji Bai''s chair pulling the chair, the fat man shouted with an ugly face. Looking at the knight who had bad intentions to approach him, Ji Bai smiled in no hurry, and raised his legs. "President, don''t you plan to talk to me?" "Talk? I have nothing to talk about with you, an unknown guy. Now, you will be arrested for trespassing in the Holy Martial Association and obstructing official duties!" The fat man said coldly. "Of course I have talked about it. For example, I think your chair is quite important. Let''s discuss where you bought it. How about?" Ji Bai''s words with a smile made the fat man shudder, and looked at the two guard knights left and right. "What do you want to do?" said the fat man with an embarrassed expression. "Didn''t I say it? Let''s talk separately." "...You, retreat to the outside of the room, close the door and don''t let other people come in!" The fat man struggled with his face, his face in black came out through his teeth. The two knights were surprised, but didn''t say much, and after a salute, they walked out of the room with swords in their hands. "Bang." With the sound of the door closing, the atmosphere in the room became serious. "...Who are you and what are you doing here?" The fat man couldn''t hold his breath first, and asked. Ji Bai didn''t answer him directly, but stood up and knocked on the back of his seat. "Crack...!" With a crisp sound, the seat surface shell quickly cracked, like layers of skin that had been plated, shattered into pieces of crispy skin, revealing the shining golden color. "Yes, President Rodo, any chair is made of gold. You haven''t been mixed up in the past few years..." "You... how did you find out?" Fatty Rodo was pale and couldn''t sit still. "The quality is different? Don''t you know if you reach out?" "you¡­¡­" "It''s not that I said you, Ronaldinho, how good is it to get a fixed frame? You can move it away when you run, and you don''t neglect to prevent it. Your trick is not smart enough." Ji Baisha said in a serious manner. "...So, are you here to negotiate terms?" The fat man breathed a sigh of relief. "Oh oh? Why do you see?" "You didn''t pierce me in front of the knight, proving that we still have room for negotiation. You need my help, right?" "Haha." Ji Bai smiled and didn''t make a positive answer. "Tomorrow, the delegation sent by the headquarters of the Pai Martial Association will come. In addition, a member of the local branch will be selected to participate in the trial, right?" "Yes... what do you want?" "Well, it''s nothing, I just hope that the person sent by the branch is me." Ji Bai said indifferently with his legs up. "Are you crazy?! What are you going to do there... If the participant is found to be not a member of the Holy Martial Association, will we both have to die?!..." Rodo felt his heart slow for an instant. Chapter 57: "No, no, President Rodo, I believe you have a way to get everything done before they doubt it, right?" Ji Bai flicked the arm of the chair. "...Are you sure you won''t be exposed?" "of course." "Well...but you should always tell me what you are going to do?" "This has nothing to do with you. Besides, after this matter is over, I don''t want to see you still sitting in this position. Resign as soon as possible and keep your last face." In an instant, the fat man''s slightly relaxed face began to turn purple. "You!? ...you don''t have too much appetite for young people, you have to be forgiving and forgiving, I promise you that this exchange is enough to save face! Don''t forget that this is my territory, let me step down with this handle , You are not qualified!" Rodo threatened fiercely. "Puff... Am I not qualified?" Ji Bai laughed. "The wings have been stiffer for so many years. Who put you on the chair of the club president in a word? I probably forgot about it, Ronaldinho." "Wha..." Rodo was taken aback for a moment. "Do you know who I am?" Ji Bai stood up from the seat. Chapter 24 ~ Arrangement "...Who are you?" Fat Rodo frowned slightly because of the inside story that the man in front of him knew, but he was still too tender if he wanted to knock himself down or blackmail him based on this inventory. Over the past few years, Rodo, who is in a high position and sleek and sleek, has accumulated a wide range of contacts. If he is deeply rooted in the old bark, it may not be difficult to chop himself down, but he wants to uproot himself and overthrow himself to the ground. , Even if the servant in front of you is the sub-director of the Holy Martial Arts Association, it is a foolish dream! Besides, what if you cut yourself down? With extensive connections and financial resources, it won''t take long for him to make a comeback, and he will always be rewarded. Thinking of this, the fat man recovered his calmness and sat back in his seat arbitrarily. "Young people are young and frivolous, maybe you think you have a little status, you can be crazy, don''t you? Haha, the officialdom is not as happy and enmity as you think. I guess you It should be a new minister or deputy minister, right? This weight is not enough to overwhelm me? Oh, what good is it to be in this early age? Do things without considering the consequences, and it''s not just you that are unlucky. , It is very possible to implicate your family!" Fatty narrowed his eyes, full of threats. "Huh? This matter will affect the family?" Ji Bai raised his eyebrows. "Heh! Little friend, I''ll give you a lesson for the old man today." Fatty Rodo sneered, even more convinced that Ji Bai is just a stunned young man who has just taken office for a few days. "The officialdom is like a battlefield. Replenish your energy and wait for time to change. Before you have a full grasp, temptation and insidious tricks are indispensable. When necessary, you can go to the bottom of the well, develop your power and connections in a low-key manner, and bribery is essential. ¡­" The fat man''s nostrils are about to rise to the sky, and the more he talks about it, the more he gets addicted. "With full control, with the capital, you can do a big job when you are ready to retreat! Clearly disarm your opponent, which is called social obliteration, and at that time, an official who loses power and stands on the cusp of public opinion, Does anyone care about the accidental disappearance of his family? Hehe, it is like a game of chess. You need to estimate the impact of various situations on the situation. The so-called one step counts as ten steps, and risks and gains coexist...understand?" "Playing cards and trump cards are often left at the end. The lion fights the rabbit with all my strength. If I were you, I would not have done this hastily... Alas, young man, your unwise move will soon be I''ve lost myself and my family..." "Because, I won''t let you go, ha ha ha..." Luo Duoxie smiled. "...The current officialdom is like this?" Ji Bai hugged and lowered his head in thought. "Huh? Otherwise, what do you think? This world is far filthy than you think, and for us, we only need to be a filthy person to be able to live as a human being, and life is so nourishing." "Well, maybe you only have this sentence to say right." Ji Bai moved his arm, kicked the chair and stood up. "What? The dog jumped the wall in a hurry? Don''t forget that this is my place." Rhodo said contemptuously. "...I asked you to be the chairman of the border town at the beginning, and the co-author is for you to be the emperor of the land." "Huh? What? Young man, are you afraid that you are scared and start to talk nonsense?" "In the past few years, you haven''t lost the common people?" Ji Bai asked casually with both hands. "Oh, so what? This is a matter of wishful thinking. The people use money to buy justice and peace, and we use money to do things, nothing is wrong." "Oh, then what do you think if I make your sentence public?" "Puff...How old are you? How many people do you think will believe you? A small fish who is not well known, really takes himself seriously?" Rodo sneered. "How old am I?" Ji Bai smiled. "I''ll tell you now, I''m an older man." Ji Bai smashed the ground with a punch, and the pure and flawless white holy particles wrapped and covered his body like a firefly. The scorching holy particles scorched the cracked floor, and the temperature in the room rose suddenly. Several sun inscriptions were engraved on the dark silver, wrapped in white gold brilliance. Jin Hui gradually dissipated, and the blue knight''s head fluttered under the sacred particles. The Dark Silver Knight, who knelt on one knee, slowly stood up, and the sight shot from the gap slammed on Rondo. "..." Rodo''s smile stiffened, and the whole figure seemed to be petrified with the chair, motionless. "Xiao Luo, don''t come here without any problems." The familiar hoarse voice passed through the dark silver body plate armor, like a heavy hammer hitting Rodo''s ear. "...God, every day...!" Petrochemical''s Luo Duo jumped up, his face pale as paper. For a moment he thought he had seen a ghost, kicked away the chair in panic, and sat down on the ground. "Every day is shining...?!" Ji Bai didn''t speak, and quietly stared at Rodo, who was trembling with fear and embarrassed. "See, see my lord! The subordinates have eyes but no beads, no eyes! My lord forgive me! Lotto has toiled for so many years, even if there is no credit..." Kneeling on the ground, kowtow, crying with snot and tears, Luo Duo changed his face. The veteran generals on the stage of ability are beyond the reach. "Trouble? Don''t, I think Luo Dashao has been moisturizing in the past few years, hard work? Does it exist?" Ji Bai shook his head. "Dang, of course! My lord, being in a high position is not necessarily a good thing. In the past few years, I can be said to be considerate of the people''s hearts and follow the people''s opinions. I have made my mind and body tired and exhausted..." "It can be seen that the heart and strength have become more tens of kilograms of fat, and the body and mind are exhausted." Ji Bai nodded and walked over. "Little fat, are you planning to swallow everything you just said? When you saw me just now, you didn''t say that." Ji Bai grabbed Luo Duo by his hair and tugged his head. Up. "Gang, just kidding..." "Are you kidding enough to kill my whole family?" "I... my lord, I..." "Put away your set, Lao Tzu looks disgusting!" Ji Bai threw Luo Duo to the ground. "Tomorrow, I will be there on time and arrange everything in advance. It is not difficult for you to forge your identity. No matter what method you use, I must see my seat in the trial room tomorrow." "Yes, yes..." Luo Duo knocked his head on the ground and did not dare to lift it up, his bloated body trembling. "Also, I will clean up my time with you. After this time, I don''t want to see you still sitting in this position." "My lord! I..." "I can send you to the branch in one sentence, so that you can''t recover, it''s just a matter of moving your fingers, understand?" "Yes, yes..." Luodo, who was kneeling on the ground, had regretted his intestines now, full of bitterness. "Finally, have I been here today?" The gap in the face helmet shone with coldness. Chapter 58: "Ah?...Oh! No no...!" Rodo was taken aback for a moment, and then immediately reacted. "Well, remember, the Radiant Knight is dead, understand? To know this news, I only told you, if it leaks out, I will think of you first?" "Yes, yes!... Well, my lord, you are still alive...?" "You shouldn''t know, don''t ask." Ji Bai warned coldly. With that, Ji Bai opened the window and jumped down. Chapter 25 ~ Sister In the early morning, a few prison vehicles swam slowly down the street, with two or several people lying against each other in each wooden railing. They leaned against the railing, their hands were tied back, their eyes were dull, their hair was greasy and messy, and their faces were stained with blood. They looked like beggars begging on the street. The long convoy naturally attracted the attention of the surrounding pedestrians. When they saw the sign hanging on the prison pole, they all showed disgust and resentment. "Trash that betrays humans!" I don''t know who started the head. A fresh egg flew out of the crowd and crashed on the wooden railing. The splashed egg yolk poured on the face of the bewildered prisoner in the car. . "Eat what''s inside and outside! Scum!" "Okay! The Cavaliers Association is so good, it is recommended that all these lone dogs without mothers be taken away!" "It''s a son of a bitch! The devil breeds X you M?? How to help those brutes?!" "I can''t even guard a wall, I''m a hundred times stronger than you!" "Taking people''s money and not doing personnel affairs, ah, let a group of poor orphans to be border knights, this is the consequence, this kind of social garbage should be exiled to the wild land early!" Swearing, cynicism, various unbearable words of greetings to the whole family attacked the injured vanguard knight in the prison car. They have not eaten a drop of water for two days and their wounds have not been treated in time. They are dying. They stared blankly at the angry, resentful, contemptuous and contemptuous faces outside the prison car. The eggshells splashed on the numb face but did not. I know that my numb heart has lost all thoughts. "Captain, are you okay" In the prison car, Lao Gang looked at Randy with blank eyes on the side worriedly, and habitually wanted to stretch out his right hand. Only then did he remember that his right arm had been cut off in the battle the day before yesterday. With him, none of the more than fifty colleagues survived, all of them died in battle. The Cavaliers squad that used to live and die together, now, only the disabled themselves, and their captain Randy did not make any expressions, leaning in the prison car, quietly watching everything outside the car, the flying can It smashed mercilessly on his face, showing neither anger nor grief. "Asshole! You return my mother! Uuuuu" A little boy broke free from the arms of an adult, his immature hands hit the wooden fence desperately. Randy slowly lowered his head and met the boy''s hateful eyes. "Sorry" "Sir Tian, ??drink tea." Fatty Rodo stood in front of Ji Bai only nonstop, holding a teacup in his hand. The arrogant and domineering boss was so uncharacteristic in the ordinary days, which made the guard of honor knights who were in charge of the reception ceremonies very puzzled, what kind of official position it was that could bear the treatment of Fatty Rodo. "What adult? You''re an adult here, understand? I''ll say something to leak later." Ji Bai took the teacup, a coldness flashed through the seam of his helmet. "Yes, yes! Your lord, it''s all up to you." "Are you kidding me?" Ji Bai wanted to smash the teacup in his hand on the meaty head. "Report! Big sum, two adults, the members of the trial bench dispatched by the temple headquarters are at the door!" The soldier who had passed the order just wanted to speak, and his eyes swept over the uncle who was sitting at the main seat of the temple, sipping tea. , And quickly changed his mind. "Huh? It''s been too early, Ronaldinho, have the pre-procedures been completed?" Ji Bai handed the teacup back to Luo Duo, who was ashamed as a student. "Uh, uh, you are ready." "Hmm, don''t make any mistakes in a while, otherwise, I won''t be so good, after all, we are not a devil, right? It''s the money you saved for the elderly and the villa" Ji Bai laughed He patted Rodo on the shoulder. If the heart can change shape and shrink at will to express emotions, Rodo''s heart must now resemble a sea urchin. I thought that losing his job like this would be considered a retreat, but I didn''t know that the person in front of him was also looking at the pension funds he had accumulated over the years, "Yes! Yes, yes," Rodo''s little chicken nodded like a rice pecking. "Get ready." Ji Bai and Luo Duo changed positions, Luo Duo sat on the main seat anxiously, while Ji Bai stood aside contentedly. Today, Ji Bai has made a lot of preparations, and even just in case someone recognizes himself by his body shape, he wears a complete set of knight¡¯s plate armor. The whole looks like an iron fortress. As long as you don¡¯t open the can, open the can. , No one knows who he is. Following the solemn guards of honor on both sides, the three people walked into the hall, and there was only the jagged footsteps in the hall of Nuo Da. For the first time, three thousand green silks fell down. The white gold silk-rimmed Templar dress could not hide the well-developed breasts. Under the silver skirt, a pair of long legs wrapped with white silk, and the bangs on the forehead wore a cross. Issue card. The headed indifferent girl, like the moon holding the moon, took small steps without rush or slowness. The delicate face made of ice and jade made her the focus of her sight, and her violet eye pupils were like twinkling stars in the night sky. But the beautiful girl of Luo Keyu did not cause her majesty to decline at all because of the support of the two tall knights around. "It''s her." Ji Bai took a breath and narrowed his eyes. Today, my own precautions are correct. The person who came was actually his own name, ¡®sister¡¯. Chapter 26 ~ Family History The temple attire composed of white and gold as the main color, gorgeous and cumbersome structural decoration, chest armor made of thin mithril, epaulettes with sword and shield patterns, gold silk and silver skirt, high-quality satin white stockings, mysterious The steel knight''s greaves, this glamorous dress, the production cost is beyond the reach of ordinary rich people. The expressionless girl did not deliberately release her aura, but when she faced the violet crystal eyes, she felt like sitting on pins and needles, as if a big stone was pressed against her chest. Ji Yue, the second daughter of the famous Yanmao family, has been one of the bishops of the Temple Association for generations, and her father is the third generation heir of the Yanmao family, and one of the contemporary bishops of the Temple, Ji Feng. According to the traditional teachings of the Temple Association, the president is elected, and the bishop who is responsible for checks and balances and assistants has hereditary status, inherited from generation to generation by the family''s blood relationship. In other words, Ji Yue will be the next one in the future. Bishop Yanmao. Logically speaking, the family inheritance system should be inherited by the eldest son, but Ji Bai is not the natural flesh and blood of the Yanmao family, he is an unrelated adopted son. For colleagues in the Temple Association, Ji Bai himself did not enjoy any so-called ¡®family halo¡¯. After all, the adopted son was an adopted son. To put it ugly, he was an outsider who couldn¡¯t enter the genealogy. Without the blood of the family, you can never expect to be treated with respect from the members of the bishop''s family for the rest of your life. Even if they treat each other with courtesy, there will still be a barrier that cannot be smoothed out. This is what Ji Bai has summed up over the years. I can¡¯t talk about Ji Bai hating people from the Yan Spear family. After all, he is the benefactor who raised Ji Bai, but if I say how much I like it, I can¡¯t talk about it. The relationship between Ji Bai and them is probably the beneficiary and beneficiary. The kind of degree. So strictly speaking, Ji Bai thinks he has no relatives. Although living conditions were superior since childhood, family affection was still too extravagant for Ji Bai, at least he had never experienced it. When he was a child, Ji Bai used to look at a poor woman begging on the street, and he could see that God was living a life of ups and downs, but for a moment when he watched the baby child smile so happily, Ji Bai As a bystander, Bai felt the emotional temperature, which was definitely not cold coins at home, and smiled reluctantly. For his nominal "parents", Ji Bai''s feelings only stayed at the level of gratitude, not too weak, and not too strong, but it is too far-fetched to say that it is family affection. However, when I entered the Temple Association to form the Brilliant Knights, I only relied on Ji Bai¡¯s personal strength. The family¡¯s aura did not apply to adopted children. The people around did not regard Ji Bai as a member of the Yanspear family. Ji Bai also learned from I haven''t transcended the spirit and regard myself as a member of the Yan Spear family. But for this younger sister, witnessed by her own eyes, from the infancy to the slim and straight sister, Ji Bai has complicated feelings. As a clergyman, the busyness of his parents can be seen. This younger sister can be said to be a hand in hand. She once made Ji Bai feel the warmth of family affection, so that he almost forgot that he was just an outsider after all, and the role of single-minded substitution. Treat this unrelated sister as a relative. Seeing her babbling sister learn to speak and call her brother in a tender voice, at that moment, Ji Bai felt that she was the happiest person in the world. He still remembered that his sister couldn''t get interested in anything. When she was a child, the most annoying thing was eating, and she had to feed her mouthfuls every time. His younger sister used to be very clingy. The person she likes most is naturally the older brother Ji Bai who took care of herself in her infancy. However, it was not until that day that Ji Bai came to realize that all this was wishful thinking, and she was all by herself. She was silly, she never took herself seriously. Chapter 59: Recalling the past, Ji Bai''s heart seemed to be entangled with colorful yarn balls, and finally turned into a long sigh. Ji Bai, who was in the plate armor of his body, quietly looked at this younger sister who no longer needed to take care of him, and was filled with emotion. Even though the family affection that has emerged has long since become ashes, the enthusiasm in her heart has been thrown cold by her, but she still sends out an old-fashioned emotion: in the blink of an eye, you have grown so much. "A colleague from the imperial capital came from afar, and I am lucky enough to meet! In the Xia Nai District Temple Association branch president, Luo Duo." Looking at the appearance of Fanghua, who was shocked by the heavens in front of him, the fat Rodo was stunned for a moment, and realized After being rude, he quickly stood up and stretched out his hand to greet him. "Fortunately meeting." Ji Yue lowered her eyes and leaned slightly. She did not hold Luo Duo''s outstretched hand, and glanced at the plate-clad man Ji Bai standing aside indifferently. "Eh ha ha" Rodo retracted his hand in embarrassment. "You¡¯ve worked hard for the branch president, my concubine is Ji Yue, and I¡¯m going to the border town to take charge of the work of the trial seat." After not staying too much on Ji Bai, after briefly introducing the subject, Ji Yue gestured to the side. The tall knight handed over a paper case. "Everyone knows the details, Ji Yue will not emphasize it anymore, in order to simplify the chief, the presiding of the trial bench needs to send a colleague from your ministry, if Lord Luo Duo has a little free time." "Uh, uh, sorry, Chief Ji Yue, I worked hard for the office underneath, and the adjutant underneath took part in this trial." Luo Duo stepped back and introduced Ji Bai who was standing next to his seat with a smile. Chapter 27 ~ Ambition Seeing that the topic turned to himself, Ji Bai gathered up the overflowing memories, adjusted his emotions, and his complex and hard-to-talk gaze returned to calm. What has passed will eventually become the past, just as the river that flows by is gone forever. Why do you always keep thinking about it? Seeing Ji Yue and the two knights turned their eyes to him, Ji Bai bowed his head slightly and made a knight salute. "Okay, I understand." Ji Yue glanced at Ji Bai casually, and did not feel any surprise, nor did he express his dissatisfaction because the branch president casually found a subordinate to perfuse. The indifferent purple eyes were dispirited, as if indifferent to everything. "Mr. Cavaliers your last name." Although Ji Yue was asking Ji Bai a question, she looked casually at the copy in her hand. Unless it is necessary, Ji Yue won''t ask anything more, let alone express her own opinions on anything, just like asking Ji Bai''s surname only because of etiquette issues and bad address later. Just like Ji Bai''s impression, his''sister'' doesn''t care about anything. After so long, your temperament really hasn''t changed at all. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been away from you, and I don¡¯t know if you have been bullied by anyone, what is your appetite, the maid¡¯s cooking is not to your taste, but now it seems that everything is better for you, better than when I was there. Then I feel relieved. From now on, maybe we will be two parallel lines. In the face helmet, Ji Bai lowered his eyes. "My surname is Li." Ji Bai lowered his voice, and replied with urn sound. Ji Yue nodded, signaled that she knew, and closed the copy and handed it back to the knight behind her. "Should I say something, I met with the Lord of the Temple, should you remove your face helmet and meet frankly? Is there anything shameful about you?" Seeing Ji Bai just performed a painless chivalry. , Had no intention of taking off the helmet at all, the tall knight beside Ji Yue seemed a bit dissatisfied. "This is the persistence of a knight, please forgive me, Master Chief." Ji Bai quietly looked at Ji Yue, and the knight who spoke behind him completely ignored him. The emperor is not in a hurry, and the **** is in a hurry. It''s not you who have the final say here. Didn''t you see that your master didn''t say anything? What kind of mouth do you have? "It doesn''t matter." Ji Yue didn''t say anything about this, as always, she didn''t care. Compared with surnames like ¡®Chief Ji¡¯ or ¡®Miss Ji¡¯, the name of the weird knight in front of him can be described as a clear stream. "Thank you for your understanding." Ji Bai briefly expressed his gratitude, ignoring the tall knight who felt a little embarrassed by being ignored. "Hehehe, I wonder if Chief Secretary Ji used it too early? If you don''t mind, we still have some food." Fatty Rodo squeezed over like a ball and asked with a smile on his face. Ji Bai raised his eyebrows. Okay, fat Rodo, you were haggling and haggling when you invited me to dinner, how come you have become so generous now? "No, do you want my lady to eat those leftovers?" Another knight said coldly. "Hehe, then, let''s take a break here? We don''t have anything else in the border town, but there are so many rooms! The kind of five-star hotel that doesn''t know how many streets is in quality, it will definitely let three people." "It''s time for the trial bench to be there." Ji Yue closed the pamphlet, raised his head, and brought a little seriousness in his careless eyes. "Uh uh uh" Fatty Rodo, who was forcibly interrupted both times, pulled a smiling face forcibly, very embarrassed. "Mr. Lee." "I''m here." After many years, the younger sister called herself in the tone of a stranger, which made Ji Bai feel a little subtle. "Thanks." "Responsibility." The Brilliant Knights garrison the frontier city department, in the open-air martial arts field in front of the gate. The humanity target on the table bound the vanguard knights who had been stripped of their clothes. Below the iron fence, the crowd was surrounded by three and three layers. Everyone is facing the sun and overcoming all the difficulties in order to watch this delightful show. Among the crowd, those who are equipped with stools sit comfortably, and those who rush out can only stand and bask in the sun, or sit on the ground, and they can even hear yelling melon seeds and Sprite. Lan Yu arranged the positions of the trial bench and his own civilian corps on the martial arts stage early. Dressed in an official robes, he gnawed sunflower seeds under a parasol, and comfortably looked down at the crowd watching the lively people and the executed prisoners tied to the target. Listening to the accusations and abuses made by the people towards the Pioneer Knights, they smiled jokingly. "Your Excellency, the trial bench has not yet arrived, do you need a urge from your subordinates?" Gemm asked for instructions. "No, the duck that you get, naturally won''t fly, and those who endure temperament are the final winners." Sapphire opened the bottle of red wine, shaking the glass and savoring it carefully. "Gem, if this world is rotten, would you want to change it?" "Huh?" Gemm didn''t understand what Sapphire said. "Hehe, let the world make changes according to its own ideas, naive ideas! Since the world is dirty, we can only follow the trend, whoever is more nasty and shameless will have the last laugh." "The Temple Association was founded for three generations. It is deeply rooted and no one can shake it. No one dares to challenge their authority. If you look at it this way, one day, the twelve seats of the Bishop of the Temple will have one more seat." Chapter 28 ~ The Judgement Begins Ji Bai refused to take a motor vehicle for the first time because you can¡¯t let him sit. To be honest, Ji Bai believes that the Department of Cultural Rehabilitation must improve his posture and life experience, and he cannot always refer to it. To recover from the broken books of the old age, if you want to develop, you must not be afraid of innovation. Development and innovation must rely on personal struggle, but also refer to the historical schedule. It''s like restoring motor vehicles and thermal weapons, Ji Bai felt it was unnecessary. Survival of the fittest, the technology handed down is the most practical technology. In the face of the demonic offensive, the thermal weapons in the hands of humans in the old age are not much more significant than the fire sticks. The elimination of such useless technologies is also a general trend and is irrelevant. But speaking of it, sitting in this kind of iron box is quite foreign, and the street¡¯s attention rate is very high. It is not a bit of a bit of force to increase the grid. If you can get one when you are beautiful, you may still be able to pick up a few small ones. Sister or something. You know, in this era, you can¡¯t get a car if you have money. The Temple Association monopolizes the restoration and manufacturing industries of the old era. Such lost rare objects have become a symbol of identity and status to a certain extent. . Chapter 60: Well, this car is still very big, it is estimated that it can hold at least twenty people, and it looks like a small warehouse. Ji Yue sat on the sofa in the back seat, holding a teacup with no expression on her face. The polite maid waited on the side with a teapot. The two knights held their hands on the hilt of their swords, and deliberately or unintentionally glanced at the man who was squeezed to the window. Ji Bai. Damn, is this defending yourself? To be reasonable, do you look like a dangerous person who is unscrupulous to the beautiful girl? Ji Bai thought. There was still some distance away from the martial arts stage, and Ji Bai, who was far away, saw the death row prisoners who were tied to the martial arts stage and were cursed and cursed by the audience. The scene was huge, and the melon-eating people who did not think it was too big gave full play to the nature of human beings who love to watch the excitement and follow the trend of public opinion. The eye-catching car drove in, consciously giving way to the cursing people on the stage. Their stance is very clear, the excitement can be watched casually, the death row prisoners above can be scolded casually, and the official grandfather can absolutely not afford to offend. "Are you here?" Lan Yu, who was sitting high on the stage, narrowed his eyes, slowly put down the goblet, and stood up. The knights who were tied to the target looked ashamed, looking desperately at the Templar Association car parked outside. Looking at this, all the people, including Lan Yu, wanted to see what kind of judgement chief Zhang came from the temple headquarters. The car door opened, and a tightly wrapped tin can rolled out of it like a gourd. Damn, I haven¡¯t worn my full body plate armor for a long time, and I¡¯m not sure of my balance... Stumbled and got up from the ground, Ji Bai suddenly felt cold behind her back, as if she had been pierced by a thousand silver needles. Huh? ? Why are so many people looking at me all of a sudden? Could it be that this wicked look has become handsome again? Ji Bai touched his face, and before touching the cheek in the memory, he first came across the hard and hard helmet of Mt. The awkward atmosphere did not last long. Soon, the people''s eyes were attracted by the shadows walking down the other side of the car door. Compared with idiots who play treasures, noble and elegant girls can attract the attention of the people. Unsurprisingly, Ji Yue, who walked down the car door like stars holding the moon, won the eyes of everyone present, including Lan Yu. The introverted temperament did not reduce her sense of existence at all, she was like a pearl in the sand, and she couldn''t hide her brilliance. When his eyes swept across the glorious Knights'' flag flying on the stage, Ji Yue''s silent eyes made waves, and then immediately returned to calm. "The colleagues from the troubled headquarters came all the way, Lan Yu, the minister of the Border City Glory Knights, is here to take care of all of you, and we will conduct this trial together. Please give me more advice." Lan Yu walked forward to greet him with a smile on his face. "Yeah." Ji Yue nodded slightly, and did not hold Lanyu''s outstretched hand after returning the gift. After passing him, she went straight to the seat of the trial bench. "Haha... Mr. Chief Secretary is really succinct and concise." He said a long string of words in self-denial, and the other party only replied a simple "um" without telling his name. Although Lan Yu was dissatisfied in his heart, his face It was an easy-going smile. Seeing the other party didn''t seem to want to see him. Although Sapphire had the intention of flattering, it was also stern, and did not go up to be boring like a brown candy, and turned back to his seat. As for Ji Bai who followed behind, he completely ignored him. "Huh? Huh?" Ji Bai walked into the stands and looked around. Seeing that no one was paying attention to him, his eyes lit up, and he ran to Randy who was tied to the target and closed his eyes. "Hey, little knight, let''s meet again, is it really fate?" "? Your sir?" Randy looked surprised, searched his memory, there was no impression of the iron can in front of him at all. "Hey...it''s okay, I''m here, you are sure to be okay, this is a drag today, I also want to drag you out of the execution ground." As he said, Ji Bai patted Randy on the shoulder unceremoniously. "His..." Randy''s face was pale. "Oh? Did you hit the wound? Ahaha... I''m sorry, the trial is about to begin, so I won''t accompany you." After that, Ji Bai ran towards Ji Yue''s side. table. When the personnel arrived, the temple trial officially began. Sapphire held the table with his elbows, and he was completely absent-minded. In his opinion, the result of this trial has already been decided in advance, and the reason for going through the process is just to be justified. "The trial stand is here, and the sacred martial arts trial has officially begun!" The readers dressed in light knight armor and holding a roll of paper formally took their place. "The original frontier city vanguard knight, the enemy is not telling the truth, neglecting public office, resigning without authorization, intending to betray and collaborating with the enemy, almost making the tens of thousands of Li people in the frontier city be in dire straits. In the common chaos in the city, sins cannot be forgiven! Today, in front of the temple bench, the truth is revealed to the world. Sinners will all be sentenced to capital punishment and be executed immediately!" "Sinners, do you have anything to justify?" The reader narrowed his eyes and looked at the closely tied pioneer knights. "Haha." Randy sneered twice, not speaking. "Since you are obedient to the judgment of the trial bench...Come on, then push the guillotine up!" Chapter 29 ~ Take off the mask? "Since you are obedient to the judgment of the trial bench...Come on, then push the guillotine up!" "Hey! Stop it, stop it all." The abrupt voice frightened the reading official. At the trial table, someone wrapped up like a can stood up with a pause gesture. As soon as this sound was heard, all eyes were focused on Ji Bai. Sapphire, who was tasting the red wine, frowned imperceptibly, and didn''t understand which one of the slapsticks was singing. The other two knights on the trial bench were dissatisfied. From their point of view, this trial was completely formal, and there was no suspense of any excuse in its nature. It was just a waste of time to proceed, or that this guy in iron skin. Want to sing a clown jumping beam. Ji Yue calmly turned over the pamphlet in her hand, still showing no interest in anything. The death row prisoners who lost hope below also raised their heads in surprise. "This colleague of the trial bench, do you have any other opinions to express?" The reader was interrupted, with a hint of impatience in his tone. "I said, your sentence is too fast, right? Even if the result has been determined, it is not so fast to go directly to the program, right?" "One by one, please pay attention to your words! What is fixed? There is no such problem, okay? You can''t just make noise. Now that the evidence is solid and people get stolen goods, it is only natural to ask to be cut immediately!" Said. "Heh, since you have already convicted them, why do you want us to come here? The trial seat came when you said, "Please tell me?" Is it possible that you have come all the way to see this play? " "They have all pleaded guilty!" "Recognize your mother!" Ji Bai snorted and stepped on the table with one foot. "You...you...in the courtroom unexpectedly said such vulgar words!" The reading officer''s blood surged, and his fingers trembling pointed at Ji Bai. "The death row prisoner below has spoken? You''re afraid that you didn''t hear it in your dreams. I only saw you talking to yourself like a living treasure in the same place. Now slander doesn''t teach the Basic Law?" Ji Bai disdain The pouted. "me¡­¡­" "Baller, let this gentleman go on." Lan Yu waved his hand to signal the reading officer to leave, looking calmly at Ji Bai on the edge of the trial bench. "You are the garrison minister of the Brilliant Knights of the Border Town, right? I think you have a problem." Ji Bai narrowed his eyes. "Oh, oh? What''s wrong with the next approach, please point it out to the gentleman in the trial bench." Lan Yu''s face was calm. Chapter 61: "Hehe, of course there is a problem! Look what is on your table? Peanuts, rice, melon seeds, banana, pineapple cake and desserts are all available! You are not here for a trial, are you here for a banquet?" "Look at us again, what is this? Except for a piece of red cloth, there is only the table skin. Everyone is here for the trial. Why are you special? You are a proper bureaucratic style. It is a behavior that blatantly deviates from the 32 basic principles of the Eight Principles of the Temple Association!" Ji Bai stepped on the table and said righteously. "... It''s Lan''s misconsideration, what should you do in your opinion?" "Bring me a table!" "...Baller, bring every dessert fruit on the table to the trial bench." Lan Yu ordered. "Yes." After a while, several servants came up with large plates full of tempting desserts and fruits. "Well... the attitude is still sincere, just forgive you this time." Ji Bai nodded, moved his feet, and sat up straight. "Pump pep..." Two hands in plate gloves stretched out into the dinner plate eagerly, stuffing various desserts and fruits into the gaps in the face helmet. Don''t ask how he swallowed it, this way of eating was Ji Bai''s habit, and he had to learn this secret skill if he didn''t want anyone to see his true face. In the audience, the Pioneer Knights watched tears, Randy watched silently. "Tsk tsk... vulgar, this hillbilly is really ugly, don''t you think? (take a banana The tall knight at the same table criticized and accused Ji Bai for his rude behavior, and sighed that the banana and the dessert were so delicious. Another knight looked helplessly at his shameful colleague in public, and said that he was stupid. Why did you follow? The people are still watching, if you do this, the eldest lady and the Temple Association will be ashamed of them together? Ji Yue, who had always been out of the picture, glanced at Ji Bai, who was unique in eating, and her quiet eyes flashed with rippling waves. "My Lord Minister, this..." "No hurry." Lan Yu calmly looked at Ji Bai who poured tea into his helmet, not sure if this guy was really stupid or pretending to be stupid. "Then, this colleague of the priesthood, I have enough food and drink. I wonder if I can start the trial first?" Lan Yu asked. "That''s right, Mr. General Secretary takes care of everything every day, don''t delay others'' time!" the reading officer on the side echoed. "Well, yes, this dessert tastes authentic..." Ji Bai asked the servant on the side to ask for a paper towel and wiped off the cream sauce on the armor. "Well, since Minister Lanyu wants to continue, then you can let go, let''s go back to each house and find each mother, don''t waste time, right?" "..." The audience was silent. "Miss, this..." The knight frowned when he looked at Ji Bai, who was suspected of making trouble. "Let him go on." Ji Yue said, her voice is not loud, but it can be heard by everyone present. "¡­¡­Yes." "Mr. Cavalier, what do you mean? You can eat and talk nonsense... Openly excuse the sinner, I can understand it as, are you their accomplice?" Lan Yu''s eyebrows crowded together, his tone was already There was a hint of impatience. "Huh? Minister Lanyu''s tone, how long hasn''t this trial been held, and the **** hasn''t been heated up, you just convicted them on your own terms?" "This gentleman, please don''t mess around! The trial board is still dressed tightly to prevent people from seeing your own face. I think you are a ghost in your heart? As a knight, you must be upright and honest. Take your mask off and talk?? Maybe everyone knows something about this face, huh..." the reading officer said jokingly. For a time, the people in the audience talked a lot. Chapter 30 ~ Dare to Move? "Huh? The discussion is about the outcome of the trial. How did it get to my head?... But now that the speaker speaks of being a knight... Then the speaker considers himself a qualified knight?" Ji Bai Asked rhetorically. "Isn''t this taken for granted?" "Well, in that case, let me test you, what is Article 364 of the Knights'' Creed and Discipline Chapter?" "I..." The reading officer was suddenly dumbfounded. "Ride, knight...probably, it seems..." "Probably? It seems? Please, will the reader be more reliable?" Ji Bai played with the taste. "I¡­¡­" "You can''t recite, right? Okay, I''ll find someone to recite for you." With that, Ji Bai walked down the stairs and came to Randy. "Sinner, would you?" "Go back to the judge, I am willing to give it a try." Randy quietly stared at the iron head in front of him, and said vows. "Okay, go back." Ji Bai turned back. Randy exhaled deeply and said loudly. "Chapter 364 of the Knights'' Creed and Discipline: Knights who trespass into homes without a knight order will be treated as ordinary citizens, and they will be severely punished for acts that destroy citizens¡¯ property for no reason, blackmail, threaten, intimidate, and intimidate citizens. , Never let your hands down!" The reading officer''s face became ugly, Lan Yu narrowed his eyes and pierced Ji Bai''s back straight. "Your Excellency, please point out, what is missing?" Randy lowered his head respectfully. "No omission, no word bad." Ji Bai turned around. "Your Excellency Reading Officer, you are a genuine knight who has not yet been qualified as a''degenerate'' knight. Why don''t you switch to a lawyer as soon as possible. I think you are very good at playing tricks and fiddling with each other." Ji Bai said jokingly. "You...!" The reading officer glared at Ji Bai fiercely. You know, there are millions of people watching this stage, and there is a huge evildoer from the temple headquarters on the stage. This servant made it clear. I can''t get off the stage by myself... "Priest Sir, you just said that you want us to show evidence. So, what about your evidence? Merely memorizing the knight''s creed can prove his innocence? The knight''s creed is not a death-free gold medal, a knight who knows the law and breaks the law. Grab a lot." Lan Yu said coldly. "Yes, there are a lot of knights who know the law and break the law, such as Sapphire President, you are also unpredictable." Ji Baihuan joked. "Haha..." Lan Yu smiled in surprise. "Today, if you can''t produce evidence, you can''t get out of this trial bench... I''ll see what you really look like." The last few words were chewed so hard that they almost broke their teeth. "Is Minister Lan Yu blatantly threatening me? Then I want to ask again, what evidence do you have for capturing the Vanguard Knights?" "Evidence? A joke! Thousands of knights witnessed it with their own eyes. Isn''t this evidence? The official was also there that day." The reading officer sneered. "Wait a minute, the reading officer said, thousands of knights have witnessed, right? Then I would like to ask, how did the trolls get repelled?" "Of course I waited for the brilliant knights to discover the clues, came in time, captured these traitors on the spot, and eliminated the troll siege troops!" "Oh, it turns out that you wiped it out?" Ji Bai glanced at the reader thoughtfully, then turned his gaze to Sapphire. "Does President Lan Yu think so too?" Lan Yu frowned and didn''t understand what medicine this guy sold in the gourd, but this was also an official statement, and denying it on the spot was tantamount to hitting himself in the face. "Yes." "Okay, in that case..." Ji Bai walked up the stairs and came to the trial bench, meeting Ji Yue with his eyes. "Miss Ji Yue is the only heir to the Yan Spear family, right." Chapter 62: As soon as these words came out, the hearts of officials of all sizes at Lanyu''s table stopped suddenly. The Flame Spear family, one of the twelve bishop families of the Temple Association, the sacred weapon inherited by blood is a terrifying existence classified as SSS level, and the height is far from comparable to that of a border city branch. Ji Yue nodded lightly. "It has long been heard that Miss Jiyue entered the temple at the age of twelve. At the age of fourteen, she can fight one enemy three and fight three ghost monkeys alone without losing the wind. Isn''t she right?" Ji Yue nodded. "Then, Miss Ji Yue, who has been on the battlefield, must have a deep understanding of the demon species, so I would like to ask Master Ji Yue to judge the next question..." Sapphire had a premonition of uneasiness. The time and place were favorable and the people were clearly on his side, but such variables appeared. He really wanted to hear what Ji Bai said behind him, but his voice was too small to hear clearly. "Mr. Reading Officer." "Why, what are you doing?" Ji Bai repeatedly caught the flaws in his words, and the reading officer became vigilant and did not dare to speak easily. "You said that you led the knights that day? Then describe in detail the battle with the trolls that day." Ji Bai smiled unkindly. "Heh, isn''t this easy?" The reading officer breathed a sigh of relief. It was really the knights he led that day. He didn''t falsify these words. "Well, the trolls, the height of adults is between 2.5 meters, and the skin is mostly bronze..." "No, no, Sir, I want to listen to the clich¨¦s in these textbooks." Ji Bai shook his head. "I want you to describe in detail, how was the battle that day, what was the casualty ratio, and how long did it take you to wipe them out? Not to mention that you don''t remember. Recording casualties and losses is a common routine." "...Of course I remember, the trolls are amazing! If the officer was cautious, he would almost die in the service, do you know?" Anyone who knows a little about the demon species knows that the demon species is more powerful than humans, but how strong is it? , The reading officer had no idea, because when they arrived that day, there were only a few defeated soldiers left, and they were wiped out without any effort. "How powerful is it? What is the battle damage ratio?" Ji Bai raised his eyebrows. "...As far as I know, a troll can fight five or even ten knights." Ji Bai asked repeatedly, and the reader had no choice but to fabricate a fairly reliable answer in his heart. "Well, this is your answer, right?" Ji Bai nodded, and turned his eyes to some red-eyed pioneer knight below the stage. "You seem to have a lot to say, let''s talk about it, here, Mr. Chief Secretary is the master for you." Ji Bai said. "...At all, it''s not like that at all! How can one beat ten? That''s not the same level at all!" The Vanguard knight roared. "As long as the three demons are planted on the city wall, it will be a massacre! Our weapons cannot even leave marks on the skin of the troll! The troll will have several comrades crushed by the blow of the hammer! But even if it is. In this way, my mentor and comrades have insisted on fighting endlessly! Because we believe that the Knights will not give up our gates. After all, behind the gates, there are millions of people!¡± Speaking of which, Vanguard Knight¡¯s There was a bit of crying in his tone. "Bold rebel! Angan deceived the people and reversed right and wrong! I will kill you now!" Gorm was furious, drew his sword and jumped off the steps. "Chang!" An iron arm firmly grasped Gem''s sword. "In front of me, do you dare to move the knife?" Ji Bai''s cold voice came. Chapter 31 ~ Release "You..." Ji Bai''s sword was firmly gripped in his hand, and a trace of surprise flashed in Gum''s anger. "It''s too presumptuous to draw out the sword in front of the trial bench." "Damn..." Gorm abandoned the long sword, trying to pull out the dagger hidden in his waist. "Chang!" Hanmang flashed, the dagger was knocked out, and the white blade was lying on the position of Gem''s neck. "What..." This trick that has been pretending to be crazy and selling stupid is not easy. Looking at Ji Bai, the knight of the trial seat showed a meaningful gaze. "Gem, don''t be rude! Get out!" Lan Yu scolded. "...Yes." Gem bowed with a dark face and retreated to Sapphire. Ji Bai gazed at the angry blue jade on the stage. If this guy really wanted to stop his dog legs, why did he go? A dog leg didn''t have the guts to openly shut his mouth in front of the trial bench, for fear that it was not instructed by someone behind him. Gem, who retreated to Lanyu''s side, looked at Ji Bai on Xingtai with lingering fear. The sight shot from the iron can was like a sword, as if to pierce him. With such penetrating eyes, is it a monster wrapped in plate armor? ? For a moment, the scene fell into a weird silence. "Mr. Yu, what is the crime of disturbing the order of the trial bench and attempting to intervene in the decision of the trial bench." Ji Yue, who spoke infrequently, said, her voice was as sweet as flowing water across a silver bell, but flat. "It''s the same as meeting the bishop of the temple, drawing out the sharp blade, and killing without mercy." The goatee rider on the side responded lightly. "Execute." Ji Yue flipped through the pamphlet calmly. "Yes." The goatee rider nodded slightly. The border town officials trembled. Gem was startled, when he heard that the other party wanted to attack himself, subconsciously he wanted to find weapons. However, as early as when the opponent was holding the hilt, he had no chance. "Puff puff puff!" In a trance, a white shadow that was imperceptible to the naked eye flashed by, and a watermelon big round thing accompanied with a splash of dark red, smashed to the ground with a snap. Blood and some white turbidity splashed on the top of the blue jade table. The broken neck was like a fountain, with bright red blood gurgling out. The body without its head shook weakly for a few times before falling down. The goatee knight stood by Ji Yue respectfully. No one could see his movements clearly, and it was even less clear when he returned to Ji Yue. Only the **** long sword in his hand can prove that this man was killed by him. . A knight who has entered the temple class has his head cut off before he can activate his holy martial arts, and there is no room for resistance. The yellow and white turbid liquid mixed with plasma dipped into the snow-white tablecloth, and even a drop of white splashed on the face of an official. The officials of the border town were pale, their bodies shaking like garlic, and the atmosphere was afraid to make a sound, for fear that one of them would follow in the footsteps of Gemm by accident. The appearance is deceptive. Ji Yue''s pure appearance, similar to a junior high school student, made the old and treacherous officials in the border town preconceived that this is just a little girl who knows nothing about the world. The scene before them completely exceeds their imagination. Ji Yueman carelessly. Flipping through the pamphlet, there is no mood swing. Killing a person in an understatement, his complexion unchanged, this pair of skins is pretending to be a demon who kills the decisively. She is no longer the cowardly girl who was hiding under her brother''s wings, and her growth is far beyond Ji Bai''s imagination. Anyway, no one can bully her now. Chapter 63: In the face helmet, Ji Bai smiled, not knowing whether he was relieved or sighed. The border city officials completely withdrew their contempt, trembling, sitting on pins and needles. "...Miss Ji, it would be too sloppy to do this. Anyway, he is also my direct subordinate of Lan Yu..." Lan Yu''s face was dark, looking at a messy tabletop. Ji Yue put away the pamphlet, leaned back in her seat lazily, and tilted her head. "You, let me give you face?" "The descendant lady of the Yan Spear family, even if the current president meets, she has to give a three-point thin face, let my lady give face, Minister Lanyu, I am afraid it is not enough." The goatee knight faintly sheathed the sword. "...I don''t mean that." Even if there is more humiliation and resentment in his heart, he can only crush his silver teeth and endure it. Damn woman...wait! You won¡¯t be proud of it for long, one day you want you to please me in bed and beg me for mercy! "All of you are local snakes from the border city, and you are here, but please also observe the trial seat and give a certain amount of respect." Ji Yue held his head and scanned the pale-faced officials with enthusiasm. The sound was not loud, even with a touch of laziness, but the people present held their breath. "The rhetoric is acceptable, but it is not enough to revoke their charges." Ji Yue stared at Ji Bai and said indifferently. "Sir, does he need a witness? Well, I was there at the time of the incident. I wonder if I am qualified to be this witness?" "..." After staring at Ji Bai for a moment, Ji Yue stood up. "This trial has ended here, and the death row prisoners will be released temporarily and will enter a period of observation." Below, Randy and the vanguard knights were dumbfounded. They predicted that they would not be able to get out of the execution ground alive. They had already had the determination to be beheaded. They did not expect that they would survive? ? "What are you doing in a daze? Thank you inquisitor." Ji Bai patted Randy''s head. "Oh! Thank you, thank you Honorable Judge! ... Thank you too." Randy hurriedly thanked Ji Yue, and then turned to Ji Bai gratefully. "You don''t need to thank you. In the future, I will continue to be a competent knight. This is the greatest gratitude to me." Ji Bai smiled. "Yes!" In the end, the trial bench gave a result that the people couldn''t even think of. Sapphire had a black face from the beginning to the end. The trial not only overturned the ship, but also cost him a strong combat power, lost his wife and broke down. It was impossible for him to have a good face. But this is not the worst. If the Pioneer Knights are found innocent, the people will soon be suspicious, and the truth will soon be hidden. Then, I had no choice but to make the next move... I still have a bright future, and I can''t plant in this small border town! Chapter 32~ The dramatic farce at the end is over. The people who have nothing to do to eat melon walk around, scattered, and go back to each house to find their own mothers. Major journalists are busy taking notes and writing in their notebooks. "If Minister Lanyu is dissatisfied with the result of this trial, he can probably report it to the top of the Temple Association for the final decision." The goatee knight looked at Lanyu meaningfully. "Mr. joked, Miss Ji is the prostitute of the Yanmao family. How dare Sapphire be dissatisfied? I am here to thank Miss Ji for seeking justice for the vanguard knights who have been wronged. The bleeding soldiers are chilling..." Lan Yu lowered his head and smoothed his eyebrows, with a hint of sincere gratitude in his words. "It''s only within the responsibility. It''s not early, so we won''t bother. The sudden turn of this incident will cause a lot of waves. No one knows what it is. Minister Lan Yu should go back earlier and think about how to get a firm foothold. "The goatee rider said without any vagueness. "Hehe, thank you Mr. Knight for reminding... Mr. Guan is very skilled, presumably, the class is above the Templars, with such a good ability, but willing to kneel down to be the retainer of the big family, Lan is very admired..." "Compared with this, Minister Lan Yu should worry about himself first." The goatee knight completely ignored the teasing in Lan Yu''s words, returned to Ji Yue''s side, and stood respectfully. Lan Yu walked off the stage with the remnant defeated generals who bowed their heads and bowed their waists. From an angle that no one could see, Lan Yu''s gaze glanced at Ji Bai who was talking and laughing with Randy, resentful. Don''t know the name, don''t know the face. Who is this guy who was killed halfway? ? Is it really a representative of the local temple association? Why do you feel so strange? Is there such a person in the Temple Society? I can only let go of the doubts in my mind. Lanyu knows that I will be busy next time. As expected, the headlines of tomorrow''s newspaper will be the paparazzi''s various doubts and speculations to win their attention. The direction of public opinion will no longer be under its own control, and it is bound to attract attention from above. Ji Bai, who was unbinding Randy, noticed the two people coming here, and paused for a while. "Two adults, is there anything else?" Ji Bai didn''t turn his eyes. "Name." Ji Yue said lightly. "Ok?" "As a witness, you need to provide your name." "Oh, this, cough..." Ji Bai cleared his throat and patted his chest. "I, can I change my name or my surname, Mu Zili, the overbearing tyrant, and so is Li Tyranny!" Ji Yue nodded blankly, and did not react to Ji Bai''s exaggerated movements. After the routine questioning, he turned and left. "Good skill." The goatee knight dropped a word and turned to follow Ji Yue''s pace. The setting sun stretched their shadows. "Mr. Li, you..." Randy moved his wrists and looked at Ji Bai who seemed to be stunned in a puzzled manner. "At least, Lord Knight." Ji Bai said suddenly, staring at the back of the two. "Huh?" "I said that the man with a goatee is at least a lord and knight in class." Ji Bai said meaningfully. "Lord..." Randy was surprised. The ranks of knights from bottom to top are: trainee knight, iron knight, silver knight, golden knight, Templar knight, cross knight, lord, knight, god, knight, knight. The knights above the lord class are the top combat power of the human camp. According to statistics, the entire human federation has fewer than one hundred knights, or even far fewer than one hundred. The lord knight will get his own title, and separate from the other unknown knights, the welfare benefits are also quite rich, not to mention, after being promoted to the lord, even if you don¡¯t go to work, there will be the Temple Association. Exclusive villas and maids, whatever you want, just open your mouth. The status and status are called what you want to do. This kind of knight, who wants a reputation and can live in extreme luxury and erosion if possible, is willing to saddle the horse for another lady, which is really unexpected. "Why, envious?" Ji Bai glanced at Randy on the side. "Uh...it''s kind of..." Randy scratched the back of his head embarrassedly. Chapter 64: "You kid don''t see the potential to be an honest person." Ji Bai raised his eyebrows. "Uh, uh, so, why do you always wear a helmet, senior?" "Well, I think that as a knight, you should implement the spirit of chivalry at all times. The so-called be prepared for danger in times of peace, born of sorrow and dying of happiness, use your body as a sheath and rule as a blade..." Ji Bai''s eyes rolled and he began to flicker. day. "Senior is really a god-man! Junior has been taught." Randy moved like a little fan. "Young man, do things with more consideration in the future. A man can''t count on others to help." Ji Bai leaned over and put his hands around his chest. "Understood! So, what is your identity, Senior..." "Then, don''t live here." "Boom!" There was a roar like firecrackers, and there was only a pile of rusty iron plate armor left on the spot. ... "Thank you for the ten rockets brushed by "Heavenly Wasteland, Old Ha is Not Old"! I love you~mua~" In an unknown live broadcast room, wearing cat ears and hair accessories, golden double ponytails hung to the ground like running water. The blonde girl''s fingers lightly pressed her cherry lips, and she flew a lovely kiss in front of the raised mobile phone screen, and the absolute realm between the white silk and the maid''s skirt was looming. At the bottom of the phone screen, a variety of messages and words are constantly being swiped. Chapter 33 ~ Elemental Detection The soft blonde hair like a foreign baby was **** by the maid¡¯s hairband. Under the petite and cute maid¡¯s skirt, two small white legs wrapped in black stockings flickered. The absolute realm between the skirt and the stockings is looming, sultry. . The most noticeable thing is naturally the two soft curves that bulge on the chest, accompanied by the girl''s swaying and swaying movements, and the naughty trembling and trembling, which is eye-catching. "Dancing in the Pure Land of Bliss? Oh~ I hate it, people haven''t learned it yet, so I can¡¯t do it~ O''Neill will laugh at me~" "Wow~Thank you for the ten rockets given by brother''Xu van¡áqiang''~! It¡¯s great, I¡¯m happy to knock, wow!~ Again, another 20! No way, no way~ I¡¯m about to be European The sauce is full..." The blonde girl shyly covered her cheek, and the voice of milk and milk made the live broadcast room boil. The live broadcast platform is a popular entertainment industry after the restoration of the old-time craftsmanship. Those who have the money to buy gifts and those who don¡¯t have money to watch the excitement, all kinds of behaviors that seem to be very sand sculptures in reality can get attention, and there are also many miserable girls who lack banknotes who have spotted this opportunity and relied on some indescribable behaviors to win the audience. wallet. Full of warmth and lust, it turns out that humans just can¡¯t eat too much "Yeah! Yes, do you want someone to lift the skirt up some? Oh, this, this is not good, my mother said that girls can''t do this..." Xu Vanqiang rewarded the anchor with fifty rockets. "Woo~Xu, if Brother Xu really wants to see it... well, it''s not impossible..." The blonde girl''s cheeks were so red that she bleeds, and she squeezed her white thighs and twisted her fingers. He wandered slowly up the skirt. "Thanks, thanks to Brother Xu for sending fifty rockets again! Wow! I have never seen so many small rockets in my life, Xiaomi is so happy!" The blond girl with her lips pursed indecisively cast her eyes all at once, and no longer moves. He hesitated, and opened the door to the solemn and mysterious realm for men. Oh oh oh oh! The live broadcast room is boiling. In an instant, the scorching golden light flashed by. In the live broadcast room, the audience from all over the world held their breath, their eyes jumped out of their eye sockets, as if they missed a frame and missed a billion. The well-prepared old gentleman wiped his saliva while posing for the camera, ready. Oh oh! The red line has been touched, brothers rush! Just when I was about to explore the mysterious triangle... what is that? What is it? What is it? That is, safety, safety, safety pants... Ahhhhhhh! The faces of the dead houses are like ashes, and there is no love in life. Heh, disgusting idiot, do you really think Miss Ben will let you idiots take advantage? The beauty of thinking! "Then~ Xiaomi will be live broadcast here today~ I have to take care of my sick mother, O''Neill, see you tomorrow, mua~" Ignoring the wailing and crying fat houses, blonde girls in the live broadcast room. With a false smile, the live broadcast room was closed. "Cut! A bunch of stupid pig heads, just show off their innocence, you guys fell under the pomegranate skirt of this lady, stupid pig, stupid pig, amoeba who thinks about the problem! Humph~" The blonde girl''s innocent face suddenly clothed. Full of contempt and disdain. The share earned today is beyond her imagination, so she is in a very happy mood. Humming a little tune, while walking to the bed, he unbuttoned the maid outfit. "I have been seen X by those lowly amoeba protozoa for so long, and it''s dirty! It''s not early, so hurry up and wash for nothing~then get into the bed to make up~" As he said, the blonde girl threw the unzipped maid outfit on the bed, and her milky white skin was unobstructed. "Chiji..." The wrinkled bed squirmed. "I miscalculated, my mind got hot, I actually used the teleportation scroll to pretend to be forced, although it is low-level...Where is this place? Why is it dark? Oh, can the little brother turn on the light?" Xi Suoso''s voice came from under the bed. "..." The blonde girl stopped moving. "Tear it~" With a gust of wind, the quilt was lifted. "Oh, I finally came out, what the **** is this..." Before Ji had finished speaking, his eyes were fixed on the blond girl who took off her clothes and was only wearing a tulle underwear. Both sides were silent, confirming that their eyes were someone they knew. Yes, someone I know, but there is something wrong... Huh? (Element detection) Ji Bai squinted her eyes and looked at Xiaosha''s undulating chest with suspicion. "...Silicone chest, fake." Ji Bai rubbed his chin, and he saw through after a moment of indulgence. Xiaosha didn''t say a word, and looked at Ji Bai sitting on her bed calmly, and calmly walked into the toilet, locked the door, and took out her mobile phone. "...Hello?? Is it the Disciplinary Committee? It''s me, Xiaosha, some gangsters trespassed in the girls'' residential area and molested the innocent little Lori in language, help!" ... A barren area hundreds of miles away from the border town. "Bang!" The wooden table was smashed in half from the middle. "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..." The cat clan girls curled up in the corner in fear, looking at the center of Zhang Peng, the burly figure full of hideous scars. "That hateful bug is so bold! Dare to pretend to deceive us!" He shouted rough and loudly, the ground trembled slightly, and the howling wind made the tent creak. Chapter 34~Weird¡¾Magic¡¿ Chapter 65: "Pretending to be strong outside and doing something, pretending to cooperate with us, ambush us inside the city to lure us to the bait, what a trick!" The troll boss hammered the fisted wooden table in resentment. "This is not the point. The weak human troop can''t overcome a big wave. With two hundred elite troll soldiers, we can kill them like stepping ants... The point is, what exactly did they achieve with the night knight? Agreement?? Why would the night knight send troops to help them?" The third troll beating his chest, the dim light flickered, shining on the **** eye one by one, this eye, already blind, was enchanted by the night knight Lacquered wood bows and arrows. "...Where are the second and fourth children?" The troll boss frowned slightly. "The whereabouts of the fourth brother is unknown, the second brother has been killed, and the body has been sucked up, leaving only skin and bones...this is definitely not something that humans can do." The old third said with a sullen face and a heavy tone. The troll boss was silent, and his lips trembled slightly. "Of the two hundred troll soldiers we brought, less than half are left. The most important thing is that the fourth child, he is a sideline of the patriarch, although he is a distant relative who is not to be seen... If the shamans above impeach him, We will be in desperation, in all kinds of meanings." The wrinkled old face of the third troller was so gloomy that water dripped. "...Humans, actually invited night knights and demons as helpers...Why did those nasty traitors help the weak bugs? Don''t you understand the principle of natural selection?" I remembered a side of the city shouting The troll man who flew himself off the ladder while flying on the plane, the troll boss was holding his forehead, and he was not angry. "This account... I will definitely settle it!" "However, now we are losing our troops and our morale is low, and after this assault, the human side will definitely take precautions. If the night knight leaves, it''s okay, if you don''t leave..." The troll third opened his mouth and said nothing. "Commander, someone outside the tent is looking for you, saying that there is something for you?" The troll soldier who walked into the tent was holding a torn piece of greased paper. "What?! Humans found our hiding place? Then why didn''t you take him down? What the **** did you eat?" "The subordinate also thought... but the masked guy disappeared after putting the greased paper on the ground." "What? Bring it up for me to see." The troll boss frowned slightly. The troll soldier handed over the torn roll of oily paper, and the yellowed paper was painted with densely arranged but very clear unidentified runes. "What kind of bird text is this written?" The troll boss turned the piece of paper upside down, but didn''t understand the text of that race written on it. "The human said that he wanted to check the content and burn this piece of paper." The lion''s eyes of the troll leader narrowed, and a few dark green flames ignited the half-rolled oil paper. The fire spread rapidly and turned into a human form. "Mr. Troll, don''t be unharmed." The position of Burning Man''s mouth was opened and closed, looking very strange. "...It''s you?!" The troll leader stood up, the lion''s eyes widening. This familiar voice instantly reminded him of who it was. "You guy, after designing to ambush me, do you dare to come out and pretend to be a ghost?!" Looking at the strange burning man in front of him, the troll leader felt resentful, picking up the mace and smashing it towards the burning man. . "Huuhu!" Burning man''s body was split into two halves, and they quickly joined together, as if nothing had happened. "Mr. Troll, stay calm. This time I didn¡¯t deliberately deceive you. The plan can¡¯t keep up with the changes. I didn¡¯t expect that the night knight would kill midway..." Express your apologies. "Then, let us continue to believe in you. We are dying once, right? Haha!" The troll third sneered. "Do you know how much we lost in order to cooperate with you, and even lost two brothers! Are you still thinking about using us? Wait a minute, I will blow your head first to break this broken city !" "Haha, the two of you are really good at joking, are you sure you can deal with the night knights lurking in the city? With your current strength?? Besides, new barriers are already being formed, and your stolen barrier launchers will soon be destroyed. For a pile of scrap iron, the barrier is still there, so you can''t step in half a step... If you go back and lose your soldiers, it''s not easy to explain to your superiors?" The flames on the burning man''s body fluttered, as if they were spreading out. "...What about you? It''s not just us who are on the cusp. You, the minister, must not be any better, right?" "So, we are now grasshoppers tethered to a line, we are all prosperous, and we lose everything. Now we have no other choice but to continue cooperating, right?" "Heh! Don''t want us to be your stepping stones anymore! We are not so stupid..." "So... what do you want us to do again?" The troll boss interrupted the youngest''s words with a wave of his hand, and asked solemnly at the strange burning man in front of him. "Very simple...cooperate with me." "What''s the matter with you weird fireman? Witchcraft?" The knowledge about [Devil] that the Demon Species has is far from what humans can imagine, and this is one of the reasons why the Demon Species are far stronger than humans. [Magic] This special and mysterious form of energy exists in all species, even weak humans have this energy, but it contains too thin, almost negligible. And different races have different addressing terms. Humans call this magical power ¡¾Sacred Martial¡¿, and the demon species call it ¡¾Magic Energy¡¿Special use of ¡¾Magic¡¿can give birth to various ¡¾Magic Skills¡¿, human sword skills and a series of skills. In the same way, the magic in the body is used cleverly. [Magic Skills] Divided into routines by power, crushing, destroying, disaster, despair, unremitting, divine vein. It''s just that the [magic] in humans is too rare, so small that it is almost negligible, and the use of [smashing] class [magic skills] is already the limit. Human beings don''t know this knowledge at all, and even if they know it, they can''t understand why their use of [Devil] is far inferior to that of demons. Troll leaders who have a lot of knowledge about this are not clear about what structure this fireman is, and how humans use this [magic skill]. "Ha ha¡­" ¡­ Chapter 35 ~ Unintentional Crime Science is actually basic magic. Then, things that cannot be explained by science are equivalent to things that cannot be explained by basic magic. Looking at it this way, isn''t it an ordinary thing. Therefore, things have two sides. When looking at some unscientific supernatural phenomenon, one cannot make a hasty judgment. The truth is often blinded in an unknown place. "...This is the charge you want to confess?" The disciplinary committee member meticulously recorded what Ji Bai said, and looked at Ji Bai like a prisoner. "I still said that, I didn''t molest the underage girl at all. It was the teleportation scroll that brought me there. After all, it was a misunderstanding." Across the glass, Ji Bai sat in the supervision room with a helpless expression. "Who gave you the teleportation scroll?" the discipline member asked blankly. "That... my friend gave it to me." Ji Bai Yuanmu. "Your friend? Is he a student of this school? Why do you give you this kind of thing?" "Hey...youth, have you ever dreamed?" Ji Bai sighed deeply. "Huh?" "Since I was young, I had a great and unattainable dream...that is to be a sprinter, but I have no talent and no skills." Ji Bai took a sip of tea, full of reluctance. The disciplinary officer was silent, tacitly accepting that Ji Bai continued. "Until that day, my friend came to my home. He took a test of my grades. He told me with sincerity that it is difficult for you to improve at this level. The only way you can go is not to go. Ordinary road...commonly known, open hang." The disciplinary staff frowned. "So, he demonstrated it again. Using this scroll, I can achieve my dream for a long time...I accept it, and that''s how it happened." Ji Bai said with a melancholy face. "I can understand your mood." "Hmm? Isn''t it?" "I admire your spirit of telling nonsense with your eyes open, but if you use it to coax me, is it a bit of insult to my IQ?" The member gave Ji Bai a meaningful look. Chapter 66: "No, no, how come? This is really a misunderstanding. Although I said nothing, the central idea has always been clear?" Damn, isn''t it just pretending to be a B before the younger generation? Is the cost of B a bit high? "Heh! The teleporting scroll is so immortal that it teleports to the bed of the girls'' dormitory?? You don''t necessarily believe this to the trolls!" The member sneered. "Wait, the Minister of Discipline will be here soon, and she has zero tolerance for hooligans like you!" Before she finished her words, a girl with a long red pony tail and a black knight uniform, with an expressionless face, opened the door and walked in. Behind her was a little girl playing with PSP and wearing a hood. The girl has a beautiful face and a very good body development, but obviously can''t compare with a certain vampire cow that Ji Bai knows. The most conspicuous are the two pairs of red horns on the girl''s forehead that resemble horns. "The Red Devil..." Ji Bai narrowed his eyes. "Minister." The disciplinary officer hurriedly stood up. "The student who committed the crime of indecency, that scum, is he?" The girl stared at Ji Bai with relentless eyes. "Yes, it''s this guy with a rogue look. The victim is a poor, weak, helpless, playful, gorgeous cat-eared little loli..." "Hey, what''s the matter with these strange adjectives?" Ji Bai vomited when he couldn''t listen to these words with strong aura from Ermailisu. "I''m just doing a routine business. This victim''s self-declaration form was filled out by the victim himself." The member curled his lips. "Did you do it?" The red-haired girl looked at Ji Bai expressionlessly. She did not show how angry or angry she was. It was just that, looking at him mercilessly, but I could feel that the sun seemed to be burning behind the girl, as if it were a fierce torture. "I did it, but it''s definitely not what I wanted. This is a misunderstanding." Ji Bai gave her a calm look. "Yeah." After the red-haired girl and Ji Bai looked at each other for a while, she said to the staff, "Let him come out." "Huh eh?" The staff were stunned, some of them didn''t understand why their minister let the indecent offender so easily. "In fact, I hope you really want to do this." When the red-haired girl passed by, Ji Bai heard her faint voice. "A crime is a crime, there is no salvation... Isn''t it a sin to commit an unintentional crime? It hurts others, but stands on the highest point of morality, you humans, I really hate it." After all, the red-haired girl does not stop. Walked out the door. Ji Bai stayed in place, frowning slightly. "Pop!" A hand-knife caught off guard slammed Ji Bai''s head fiercely. "Wow!" "You kid, you know all day to make trouble, and now you have to redeem you with my old lady, is it troublesome?" Lan Yi''s voice poured into Ji Bai''s eardrums. "Huh? Why are you here?" "Nonsense, can you come out if I''m not here? Haha, come with me." "Huh? Where are you going?" Ji Bai rubbed his head, his face full of doubts. "Go to see the head of our knights, speaking of it, you haven''t seen her..." "The head of the Moon Knight Order? Why should I meet her?" Lan Yi looked at Ji Bai like ZZ. "Indecent assault cases in the Knights are rare in a century. Do you think we have the final say in making such a big thing?" "..." "Okay, stop the ink, follow me." Lan Yi said, walking to the front. "Don''t you ask me the details of this matter?" "Why are you asking? I know it wasn''t what you wanted to do, otherwise Ke''er, who slept with you in a nest, may have walked on the wall." Lan Yi said lightly. "However, if you sin unintentionally, isn''t it a sin? Some things are far less simple than you think." "...I know I was wrong." Ji Bai lowered his head to admit his mistake. "It''s okay, you can go and talk to the team leader, well, but don''t be too nervous, that guy won''t care about this very much... just follow the procedure, by the way, when you speak, pay attention to the identity of the team leader. It''s a bit special. She has a mother-daughter relationship with a classmate you can''t get along with." Lan Yi said. "...Mother and daughter?" I don''t know why, Ji Bai has a weird feeling. Chapter 36 ~ Gordon Austin Inside the gloomy underground casino. The enthusiasm of shouts and gambling were torn apart. The plump accompany girls sneered and sneered, serving tea and pouring wine for the interested gamblers, and some even nestled in the arms of the gamblers. Looking at Qiubo, he looked like Renjun picked it up. The gamblers looked at the chips on the poker table with excitement, but one hand was full of heart, moving back and forth in softness. The whole scene is full of drunkenness and drunkenness, and it''s eroded to the bone, but it is these gambling addictions. "Xiao Jiu, what are you doing? It''s so harp, don''t hurry up to deliver the wine to room 12! The boss and the customer are discussing business, if you neglect the customer, I will fire you and make you hungry!" Wiping thick The thick pink-layered old bustard was acrimonious, and angered the little maid who had just been working for a few days. "Yes, I''m sorry! I''ll deliver the wine right away..." The maid named Xiao Jiu lightly nodded her head. She looked like seventeen or eighteen, with light blue long hair falling down her shoulders, long and bushy. With blue eyelashes, a fair face that can be broken by a blow, the green body is in bud, not yet developed, she looks like an innocent girl who doesn''t know anything about the world. Logically speaking, girls who are in the blooming season should not appear in such a corrupted place. Xiao Jiu tidyed up her appearance, pulled up the fabric that exposed her collarbone as much as possible, and carefully picked up the wine tray and headed to the private room upstairs. "Excuse me, excuse me." Xiao Jiu curled his neck and opened the door carefully. As soon as she opened the door, she felt a scorching gaze flying over her body, like an invisible big hand stroking every inch of her skin, making her tremble. "Hehe, girl, come here, come here, uncle." In the room, a man with a black top hat sat opposite, and the man who was speaking to Xiao Jiu was an uncle who was dressed properly and smiled kindly. . "...Okay, okay." Xiao Jiu stopped moving hesitantly. The sight just now made her feel uneasy and frightened. "What are you doing in a daze? Didn''t you hear the guest''s instructions to you?" The black hat man with his hands on the table said coldly, with a hint of reprimand in his tone. One by one, he is his own boss. "Yes Yes!" Twisted Xiaojiu came to the table with the bottle and glass. "Come on, don''t be afraid, sit on your uncle''s lap." The kind and kind uncle patted his thigh with a cane. Xiao Jiu hesitated for a moment, glanced at the boss whose complexion was gradually darkening, and hurriedly followed suit, and sat on the lap of the kind uncle. "Hmm...how old is the little sister this year?" "Ten...Ah~" The rough palm climbed up, causing Xiao Jiu to groan (meow) for a while. "Hmm? What''s wrong?" "No, no...Guest, I, I am seventeen..." Xiao Jiuqiang endured the humiliation in his heart and replied. Chapter 67: "Oh, what''s your name?" Uncle Kindness asked with a smile. "Little, little nine..." "Xiao Jiu? Well, what''s a good name." Uncle Kindness smiled. He didn''t mean to let Xiao Jiu go in his actions, but he got worse. "Mr. Lott, I wonder if your adults are satisfied with the help we have provided?" the man in the black top hat asked lightly. "Oh, of course, of course, my adults are very satisfied. This is the amount, it seems to be less..." The kindly uncle looked at the man in the black top hat with a smile. "None of this is a problem. I just hope that when the Blues is done, don''t forget to fulfill your promise." The man lowered the brim of his hat. "It''s a matter of course. My adults have always said nothing.... So, can we provide more ¡®goods¡¯?" "I said, it''s not a problem." "Hahahaha! Refreshing, our adults just like your kind of refreshing people. Don''t worry, no one dares to move in this area. If someone is asking for trouble, it is because they can''t get through with the official!...Mr. Mo, happy cooperation." "Happy cooperation, say hello to Master Lan for me." The man in the black top hat nodded and said in a low voice. "Happy cooperation? I''m afraid, not necessarily." A voice came in abruptly. The speaker was not someone else, but the weak young girl Xiao Jiu. At this moment, her face was covered with frost and Ling Ran. The man in the black top hat obviously felt something wrong. "Tsk tsk, Xiao Jiu, you are still too young, you should not mix things up between these adults, be careful... uh uh!" The kindly uncle''s face changed, his eyes widened and his eyes were knotted. He looked at the dagger stuck in his neck with tongue. "Always perverted, stay away from me!" Xiao Jiu patted the rough palm on his thigh in disgust, stabbed the dagger, and pierced the uncle''s neck fiercely. "People of fish and meat, the dog official who exploits the skin is a waste of air alive, trash, die." Xiao Jiu''s pure and lovely face showed an evil smile, and the handle of the knife turned, stirring the uncle''s neck into a mess. The pale-faced uncle fell to the floor with a snap and died. "Whose girl is you? How dare you come here to make trouble!" The man in the black top hat stood up in anger, his other hand stretched out behind his back, and his mouth began to mute runes silently. "See clearly, Lao Tzu is a man." Xiao Jiu deliberately raised his voice and curled his lips. "A few days ago, I observed this place, but I was not sure about it. I had no choice but to condescend to be here for a few days as a maid..." Then, Xiao Jiu took off the wig and threw it on the ground, playfully. Looking at the man in the bowler hat. "It''s not in vain for my trip, I finally caught your fox tail, the ancestors teach." "I think you... are looking for death!" "Noble Lord, protect your humble believers!" The man in the top hat snorted coldly, and a claw wrapped in purple and black flames attacked Xiao Jiu. [The First Ancestor God of Destruction Stage: Purple Flame Claw] The released power caused a burst of distorted purple-black flames in the air to release the temperature and even carbonized the slate ground. "Are you so confident in this power? But these are not your powers after all." Xiao Jiu pulled out the short sword hidden behind him in dissatisfaction. [Regular Tier One Capric Counterattack Gauntlets] "Hey!" The claw hit the guard, sparking. The man in the bowler hat was staggered and almost fell to the ground. "How...how could it be possible!?" The Destruction-level claws given to him by the Demon God were defeated by the regular-level sword skills...How could this be possible? ! I have easily killed several Templar knights with this trick... "Does a dog who is a cult with a power that does not belong to you feel very much for you?" Xiao Jiu''s indifferent eyes overflowed with killing intent. "Take your sad life, and meet your [Lord] who hides and dare not meet people!" "RALIETUMvestumcanis...Peccetorastsenguisfloruairescintilles..." A burst of incomprehensible pronunciation was chanted through Xiao Jiu''s voice. The deep syllables overlapped, and gradually, it became less like any biological language. "This, this is..." The red and black runes gathered in front of Xiao Jiu out of thin air, a burst of fiery energy was gathering. "This, this is the spirit of speech!?...Impossible, how can humans who are not our master understand the spirit of speech?...This, this is witchcraft?" The man who responded to the top hat was as huge as a human. Blazing fireball. "Remember, the person who killed you is named Gordon, Gordon Austin, and let your dark Lord remember." Xiao Jiu''s cold voice crossed the air, and then the roar of the explosion sounded. Chapter 37 ~ Miracle A tavern in an unknown alley in the border town. The tavern looks very inconspicuous, and the interior looks unremarkable. There are very few customers in the tavern, mostly drunks who are already drunk. The bell on the house number rang, and a handsome young man in a neatly dressed dress and light blue bangs walked into this inconspicuous tavern. The boss snoring on the counter raised his head in a daze. "Hey, Mr. Gao is really punctual every day." "Well, the same, a full glass of beer." Gordon smiled and sat down at the counter. "How is Boss Zhao''s business recently?" "Oh, what else can you do? I don¡¯t see the light anymore, this old bone of mine can¡¯t be compared to you young people born in the morning sun." Boss Zhao said with a smile, putting away a few crooked ones. The wine glasses on the counter walked into the backstage. Gordon randomly twisted out the neatly stacked newspapers beside the counter, which seemed to be the newspapers he had just bought this morning. A news headline bolded in black caught his attention. ''Shock! The demonic invasion event has come to an end, the pioneer knight is innocent, and the truth is so terrifying! ? ¡¯ The densely packed text below is stacked one upon another, half of which is describing the fairness and impartiality of the temple trial, and the other quarter is analyzing the current so-called general trend and compulsion. Gordon looked at it eagerly, and roughly understood it. He probably explained the aftermath of the trial the day before. The pioneer knight was acquitted and the real situation was picked up. It is said that a certain management of the glorious knights of the border city colluded with the captain of the knights. The attempted rebellion, after failure, blamed the pioneer knights, and the truth was revealed first. The minister had captured them and killed them on the spot. "This world is becoming more and more unfriendly to the common people. Even the Glory Knights have appeared in ghosts, and I don''t know what benefits these traitors have suffered from the devil..." Boss Zhao walked with a full glass of frothy beer. Arrived at the counter. Gordon smiled, did not make too many comments, picked up the blackjack and drank the liquor in one go. "Boss Zhao, where''s Xiao Yu? Why didn''t you see that kid?" "She... is sitting on the sun lounger on the second floor, this child, I''m really sorry for her." When it came to this, Boss Zhao smiled bitterly, and frustrated. "That kid, is it better?" "...I seem to be in a better mood." "Down, can you go up and see her?" "Oh, okay, that girl has no friends, only what you can talk to..." ... Chapter 68: On the second floor of the pub, a little girl who looks less than fifteen is sitting on the balcony. Her delicate features make her look like a quiet porcelain doll. Xiao Yu seemed to be afraid of the cold. She was wearing a dress with a blanket on her body. She had long black hair scattered on the ground. There was no luster in her two beautiful black eyes, and she was even hollow. As usual, the light rain enjoying the noon sunbathing suddenly felt someone gently put his hand on his shoulder. "Brother Gao? Is that you?" "Oh? I haven''t spoken yet, do you recognize it?" Gordon smiled and squeezed Xiao Yu''s tender face. "I''m already fifteen. Brother Gao don''t treat me as a child, okay?" Xiao Yu pouted, seemingly dissatisfied with Gordon''s actions. "Hehe, what dream did Xiao Yu have? For example, to become a dancer?" "No..." Xiao Yu shook his head like a rattle. "Huh? Really not?" "...If you insist on saying something, I want to take a look at Brother Gordon." "Hehehe, see if Brother Gordon is a handsome guy like I imagined." Xiao Yu smiled jokingly. "This is your dream? It''s too small, right? What''s so good about me?" Gordon said jokingly. "No... this is an unattainable dream for me." Xiao Yu turned her head and looked at Gordon with her godless, hollow eyes. "Xiao Yu, I''m on your left." "Huh? Really? Oh." Xiao Yu turned his head to Gordon. "This dream, don''t be far away at all, isn''t Lao Zhao always saying that if you bask in the sun every day, your eyes will see the light again one day." "Puff...Does Gordon''s brother actually believe in the fairy tales made up by his father? Xiao Yu has long since stopped believing it." Xiao Yu covered his mouth and smiled. "Then why are you basking in the sun every day? Isn''t that just a fluke." "..." Xiao Yu did not speak. "Boss Zhao didn''t tell lies, I see your eyes, he has almost recovered." Gordon smiled gently. "Mr. Gordon, it''s very immoral to lie to a disabled person." "Hehe, I never lie." Gordon caressed Xiao Yu''s soft head and closed his eyes. The bass notes overlapped and sang like a warm winter sun. A soft warm halo bloomed in the palm of Gordon''s hand, and the light elements were like a spirit with only intelligence, and they were pouring into Xiaoyu¡¯s dull eyes... "Xiao Yu, have a good dream. Your life will begin when you wake up." Gordon stroked the girl who closed her eyes and fell into a coma, and walked down the attic. "..." After a while. "...Huh? Are they asleep?... Brother Gordon, are you still there?" Xiao Yu opened her eyes as always, which was a meaningless move for her. But this time, when she opened her eyes, the dazzling sunlight outside the window greeted her. The bustling streets, the scorching warm sun, the red building bricks and the bell tower ringing in the distance, these colorful colors and the colorful expressions of the street people are all clearly presented in my eyes. "This, this is..." Looking at it, a trace of tears flashed through Xiao Yu''s eyes. ... "So, what kind of person is the team leader?" "..." Lan Yi was suddenly silent. "...Like a dove, an indifferent assassin, a decisive killer, no feelings, and a black belly attribute, daughter control..." "Listening to you, I suddenly feel so dangerous..." Ji Bai frowned slightly. "That''s what it used to be, now...you can go in by yourself, and you''ll know after you go in." Lan Yi turned around and left without explaining too much. "...Why does this building have a vampire style? Does the Central Management Office feel like it was built like this?" Ji Bai frowned and the corners of his mouth trembled slightly. The bat statues on the eaves gave him the feeling of returning to prison. Chapter 38 ~ Being your daughter, okay? I only blamed myself for being too young to be ignorant and ignorant. After cutting off a few Red Devil trolls, he didn''t put the demon seeds in them. It was so swollen that he dared to stab the blood clan nest with thousands of people. That unbearable black history is not only full of my own humiliation, but also carries terrible sequelae. Now, I see the buildings and emblems of the blood family, or the tiger-tooth loli with the attributes of black belly and sickness, especially the silver-haired one. I can''t stop my heart palpitations and even want to rub oil on the soles of my feet. The psychological shadow caused by a certain black-bellied loli may not be washed away in her lifetime. "Excuse me." Ji Bai tiptoedly opened the door, poked his head and looked around. "..." No one responded to him. The decoration and furnishings inside the house are completely different from the appearance of the outside. After entering the door, Ji Bai''s first impression was: chaos. Potato chips bags scattered on the floor, Coke cans that were thrown away after drinking, TV sets that were not shown, and the data cable wrapped into a ball of yarn... What is it for being so careless and careless, letting himself live in the trash. Ji Bai''s eyebrows trembled unconsciously, sniffing the smell of death in the air that was quickly condensing into substance. In such a mess and extremely sloppy environment, only cockroaches can live here, right? ? Although my previous self was worse than this. The impression of the head of the moon knights who had never met in his mind was extremely declining. The team leader is out? Then why did Lan Yi call himself? Shouldn''t... Bringing the door, Ji Bai found that there were no indoor slippers on the ground. What does this mean... do you let yourself step in directly? Damn, do you know how unhygienic this is? In desperation, Ji Bai could only take off his shoes and stepped in barefoot. The room is quite spacious, about half the size of a library, the sofa furniture is neatly placed, and a hideous stone sculpture of a vampire is placed at the entrance of the stairs. This group leader is also big-hearted. With such a thing in the room, he is not afraid of not falling asleep at night and having nightmares or something? ? "Hey, tap the tower! What are you doing, shooter, can''t you see the tower?" "Huh?" Upon hearing the sound, Ji Bai turned to the sound source. Chapter 69: I saw a duck sitting on the sofa with a small and exquisite figure covered in sheets, constantly squeezing Aipai in his hand, and staring at the screen intently. It turns out there is someone here, I didn''t even notice it when I came in... But why is it a little girl? Could it be the leader''s daughter or niece? It''s really unfortunate to leave such a small child at home and have such an irresponsible family member. Forget it, let''s find out the whereabouts of this group leader. Thinking about this, Ji Bai approached the figure in the sheet on the sofa. "Wow! I was provoked by Tuan Mie, it''s miserable, and I''m going to lose rank again!" Focusing on the battle, the concentrated chestnut didn''t notice Ji Bai who was approaching him at all. "I hate it, I blame this Cai Cai''s shooter..." Li Zi pouted. "...Are you playing Kerry''s position?" Li Zi jumped by the sudden voice from the side. "Hmm?! Appear silently, do you want to scare the chestnut to death?...Who are you?" "This hero you played, if I remember correctly, it''s a support position, right? What is this, a non-mainstream outfit?" Ji Bai locked his eyes on the screen, and the question he wanted to ask had already been thrown out of the sky. "What non-mainstream? You are a layman, right? People play just as a support, haven''t you seen it?" Li Zi glanced at Ji Bai contemptuously. "Auxiliary?? Your family''s auxiliary inferior game has endless electrosurgery? You didn''t even buy shoes, absolutely." Looking at the bleak 0/9 on the screen, Ji Bai curled his lips. "Aren''t all the supports come out like this? Don''t deceive chestnuts, you have an offensive power to strike a level." "Do you know why your teammates keep spraying you?" On the screen, Ji Bai''s mouth twitched as he glanced at the ID of''Universal Invincible and Noble Kindred Girl''. I''m afraid it''s another bear child with the second stage of secondary disease. "It''s not that I said you, your little comrade has a problem with his thoughts. If you choose a supporting role, don''t think about output. Can you just protect the output of the shooter? If you play like this, I can''t win and I lose!" "Huh? Protect people? Cut, chestnuts are strong enough to provoke me, as long as I have a chance, I can CARRY! Why protect them? Besides, I won''t..." "Then you treat the Sagittarius as your own son, and you can listen to me if you want to lose!" "...Uh, eh, can you kiss your daughter?" Lizi asked tentatively. Why are you entangled in this kind of problem? ? "Yes, it''s okay! As long as it''s a relative you are willing to protect, even your granddaughter will do!" "Imagine! Your newly born and still infant daughter, someone wants to harm her at home! Now, what should you do?" "...I''m going to chop off all their heads and insert them on the battle spear!" These words were completely devoid of temperature, and the overflowing murderous aura made Ji Bai feel a bit of horror. "Um...you have a good momentum, but you don''t have that kind of patience now, right? You have to understand that you and your daughter are not growing well now, and you can''t beat the opposite... the assassin on the opposite face, one of you must die, you know Do I mean?" "Hmm...I understand." At this moment, Li Zi had no other emotions except for the extreme calmness that made people horribly calm. She returned home, sold all the equipment and replaced it with auxiliary equipment and meat equipment. "Yeah." Ji Bai showed a rudiable expression. "Stay steady, Sagittarius...your daughter she didn''t keep up!" "Don''t chase, you have no output, wait for your daughter to come." "Quickly, get on the shield! Your daughter is dying!" "Very good!...That''s it!" "Yeah!" As the music of victory sounded, Ji Bai and Lizi high-five each other and cheered. However, at this moment, the sheet draped over the chestnut slipped off. "..." Ji Bai''s expression froze. "Mother... Li, Lily! Lilias!?! Damn it!" Ji Bai was terrified and pulled a heel away from the chestnut, his face turned pale and blue, blue and purple, short of breath, and trembling hands. Constantly grasping something on the ground. "You, you... why are you here!?" Ji Bai tremblingly grabbed a piggy bank, and looked at the chestnut with an unknown face in panic. "Why is someone here? The question is so strange... Lilias?" Li Zi grabbed the key point in Ji Bai''s words, and his scarlet eyes narrowed. "You know Lilias?" Chapter 39~Follow Me~ "You, know Lilias?" Li Zi squinted his eyes, tilted his head and looked at Ji Bai, who was curled up in the corner, with a face full of vigilance and fear. The scene became strangely calm for a while. At the same time, Ji Bai also gradually realized that something was wrong, the piggy bank blocked his face, and his eyes kept peeking at the silver-haired loli not far away. There is a problem. This girl seems to be not a mother... Bah, it seems that it is not that waver. Ji Bai sighed in relief. Before, because the characteristics of the girl in front of him were too similar to a certain vampire who killed a thousand knives in Ji Bai''s memory, Ji Bai fell into a panic and lost his judgment. After calming down, observe carefully, um...It''s really not Lilias, although the two look very similar, putting her and Lilias together for others to recognize, maybe they will really admit their mistakes. First of all, although both of them are silver-haired, Lilias'' hair color is obviously purer, and the scarlet in her eyes is also richer. Although the looks are very similar, there is still a slight gap. Ji Bai just glanced at it. Can tell. Then, in terms of temperament, Lilias has long hair, braided princess hair, glamorous smile and unpredictable, extraordinary and noble temperament, which can make the scholarly girls feel ashamed. This one in front of me, the moment when the killing intent was revealed just now makes people feel unable to see through, other than that, Ji Bai is almost out of breath due to the unconcealed breath of a dead house and the exhausted temperament that does not want to work hard. The most important point is the chest. That''s right, both are plains. There is no doubt about this, but you have to understand that the poor are also hierarchical! If the poor are divided into three levels from high to low, the girl in front of her is clearly in the second class, the most common poor, the average poor. As for Lily Bitch? Haha, I''m sorry, she is at the bottom of the Oupai food chain, saying that she is sorry for all the ups and downs. Puff hahaha...too pitiful, as a female cousin, there is hardly any development in the chest, barren as a wasteland with insufficient nutrients, almost harder than plate armor, puff, that Lily **** with this level of development I am afraid that she will have to starve her child to death. Every time I think about it, I want to laugh especially... "Do you know Lilias?" Li Zi stared at Ji Bai and repeated his question again. "Are you a vampire?" The characteristics of Lizi''s body aroused Ji Bai''s vigilance again. White skin, pointed ears, silver hair, blood pupils... How many vampire royals are hidden in this college? ? Looking at the quality of hair color is still very close. With a small t-shirt and short skirt and stockings, this guy is really casual...but Ji Bai is not interested in elementary school students. Don''t you know about vampires or something? The demon species despise human beings, while the blood race despise all foreign races. They pride themselves on not accepting equal allies, but only accept vassal states that submit to themselves and are willing to be slaves. Chapter 70: Of course, they also have considerable capital for such a high profile. The blood family''s [sacred veins] concentration reached the top of the list of demon species, and the second place was one hundred and eight thousand miles away. The reason lies in the physique of the blood clan and the special way of inheritance. The first embrace can allow the children to inherit the blood of the previous generation perfectly, that is to say, the blood line of today has almost the same blood line as their ancestors, the gods who are regarded as faith by the blood clan. In order to consolidate the rule and strengthen the national power, the empresses of each generation often appointed some cronies as princes and gave birth to their heirs. In this way, the concentration of the "shen veins" of the blood clan is definitely not the hybrids that have diluted generation after generation. In comparison, high self-esteem is also justified. Unless the direct line is unfortunately alive and dead, the status of the first big clan of the blood clan is unshakable, which is why the blood clan regards its direct line more than anything else. "Oh, yes, Lizi doesn''t seem to have introduced himself yet~ it''s rude." Lizi straightened his expression and twirled the corners of the skirt to bow. This dignified lady looks like a person. "My name, Lassambo-Lilizi, the head of the Moon Knights, I wonder why your Excellency is here? What is your identity?" Chestnut folded her hands on her lower abdomen, standing in a standard lady''s posture. Sure enough, it''s another La Sambo... Ji Bai''s complexion became a little unkind. Although he knew that the demons in this school were abnormal and would not take the initiative to attack people, he was thinking how much he could get along with her. Forget it, if you can, I really don''t want to be an enemy of vampires with this appearance... I''m not afraid of being beaten by Lilias'' female cousin! ! "...If I remember correctly, you called me?" "Huh? Lizi asked you to come?...Oh, you are the new student of Super Bull X, right? Call, call...Ji Hong?" Lizi tilted his head. "Ji Bai." Ji Bai corrected angrily. "It''s very rude to remember someone''s name incorrectly in public. If you forget or forget someone else''s name, you should use the name "Miss" or "Mr.". You can also use it. Then, if anything is mentioned in the questions that follow. Key words, let the other party know or report your name, and, be sincere, and speak fluently and elegantly without the slightest laziness. This is the demeanor that a lady should have, I don''t understand it!" After saying this, Li Zi was taken aback, and Ji Bai was also blindfolded. Why can''t I help but say this again ­¿ "...Student Ji Bai, do you know something about the etiquette of the blood family, or does the etiquette on the human side have the same effect as the blood family?" Li Zi''s face was full of doubts, Ji Bai''s words reminded her of the teachings of her mother. It''s all such endless chattering and aggressive. "Uh, uh... the same goes for humans. I have higher requirements, don''t care..." Ji Bai Yuanmu. "Oh... can you answer Lizi''s question now? Ji Bai, do you know Lilias?" "...I don''t want to know her." "Hehe." Chestnut smiled unclearly, jumped off the sofa, and stepped on the floor with her feet in knee socks. "Please classmate Ji Bai, come with your concubine~" Li Zi caressed with one hand and performed an impeccable aristocratic gift. The lovely Tongyan smiled a little, and the corners of her mouth showed two fangs. Chapter 40~ Ji Bai followed Lizi up the stairs and walked into the first room on the left side of the corridor on the second floor. The room is not spacious, and there is no too much furniture or decorations. It is neatly arranged. The books on the shelves are neatly arranged, and the wooden floor is clean and polished, which is in sharp contrast with the messy hall outside. "Now, classmate Ji Bai is ready to be enlightened?" Two small white legs like lotus roots were placed on the table, chestnut smiled playfully. "In less than a month after joining the Knights, such a scandal happened. It''s not an exaggeration to call it a hooligan?" "..." Ji Bai remained silent. It was very uncomfortable to be taught by the vampire, but Ji Bai was unexpectedly unable to find any words that could be refuted. "In other words, this matter can''t be fooled by being dumb." There was no play and laughter, and the words were only completely cold. "No one stipulates that male creatures must be respectful, and it is excusable to talk about being beautiful and pornographic... Everyone must have an inability to cross the wind line in his heart, called a principle, I remember listening to Lan Yi said that you seemed to be a knight before." Only then did Ji Bai recall that it seemed that Lan Yi had told himself before that the head of the Moon Knight Order, this vampire was the mother of someone who was at odds with him. The hair color and race are perfectly matched. If Ji Bai can''t remember who it is, it would be really stupid. I didn''t expect it to be that guy''s mother... "The human knights are so smelly?" Chestnut leaned back on the chair, as if looking down at Ji Bai, his icy tone was full of majesty, and there was no trace of decadence. "...There are indeed some problems with the Knights, but no matter what, it is not the turn of a maggot to make irresponsible remarks, especially the maggot emperor among the maggots." On this issue, Ji Bai did not show weakness and looked straight. Li Zi''s relentless eyes. "Puff... Maggot? Are you calling me?" Lizi seemed to be very curious about this name, and the corner of his mouth twitched and laughed, but this laugh was not warm. "Interesting title~ Mr. Ji seems to hate kinship." Li Zi lightly opened his lips and teeth. "The younger generation should pay attention. If this is said to me twenty years ago, you will be eaten by me." In an instant, the cold touch that made the scalp numb began to spread from head to toe, and the silver-haired girl squinted her eyes, like a hunter who had seen her prey. Ji Bai just came over in a daze. Previously, this loli gave her the impression of a dead house internet addiction, which led her to preconceived her to classify her into the same harmless little animal as Kerr. After all, a wolf is a wolf, even if it has been separated from the wolf pack for many years, its habits have always been hidden in the bones and have never changed. Ji Bai took a step back vigilantly. "Ah, I''m kidding~ Hee hee... There is something that scares you~?" It''s like turning a book, gloomy and rainy to rainy and sunny in less than a second, unpredictable and meaningful smile The sound disappeared, and the lovely childish face bloomed, like an innocent little loli, as if the last moment was just an illusion. "..." Ji Bai looked at chestnut lightly, noncommittal. "Nah~ I won¡¯t tease you anymore. We know that Xiaosha¡¯s child¡¯s personality is a bit weird, but there¡¯s no way. No one wants to be like that. Reality is like a carving knife that will polish you into you. I don''t want to be like that." Lizi jumped off the chair with a smile, and jumped to Ji Bai''s face. "...What are you doing?" Ji Bai took a step back uncomfortably. Unable to see through, the age is unknown, the cute and playful silver-haired loli, this may seem to be cute to others, but it is Ji Bai''s death, the source of fear for him who is fearless. "But Lizi still has to understand exactly what''s going on. After all, even me, I can''t allow a person with corrupted character and no information to prove his identity to stay in the Knights, even if you performed amazingly in the previous emergency mission... ¡­" Ji Bai heard the side meaning of Lizi''s sentence. A fledgling newcomer who first went up to the city wall to fight against the Demon Species not only had no legs and cowardly, but also acted as calm as a battle-tested veteran, and it was bound to attract the attention of certain Moon Knights. If the source of the identity is reliable enough to be tenable, it doesn''t matter. The suspicious lies in the fact that this person can''t find any origin. His identity, including the past, is all mysterious. It is inevitable to be suspected of being careful. "Xiaolan tried to keep you down, but I hope it''s worth it for her to do so." Lizi smiled with seriousness. "I understand." Ji Bai pondered for a moment and nodded cautiously. "OK, okay~ the tedious process is over, woooo~" Chestnut stretched full of energy, and the short-sleeved t-shirt was propped up, revealing a small waist like a white jade cake. Ji Bai rolled his head. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¨¹hlizi pouts with dissatisfaction when he sees Ji Bai''s actions. Chapter 71: "I''m not interested in the figure of elementary school students." "You can''t find CP with such a poisonous tongue! Slightly~" "...So, can I go now?" Ji Bai ignored. "Huh? Don''t worry, I haven''t finished asking the question." "Didn''t you say that the program is finished?" "The procedure is finished, it doesn''t mean that I have finished asking questions, people still have some personal questions~" Lizi smiled slyly. "For example, how did you meet Lilias and the like~" "Can I refuse to answer?" "What do you mean?" "Bang!" A fierce wind engulfed the open door. Oh, pretending to be a fool, and being fancy. Ji Bai walked to the door blankly and pulled the doorknob, only to find that the door had been locked. No problem, this broken door can''t stop yourself, just open it (physically). "You will lose money if you destroy the school property~" As if knowing what Ji Bai was thinking, Li Zi hit his dead spot. "Have I said that I know her? It''s not a good thing to inquire about other people''s privacy." Ji Bai raised his eyebrows. "Please forgive my rudeness, I just want to know how that guy is doing now..." At this point, the chestnut expression flashed a little complicated. Chapter 41~ The relationship between the blood royal family is very close, after all, most of the two parties are only separated by one line, and the relative relationship is very close. Ji Bai, an indicator of bloodline purity of the royal family, is so familiar with him, at a glance, he can tell who is farther from the direct line and who is closer. Lizi obviously belongs to the latter. In other words, she and the Jian, the current Scarlet Empress, are likely to be cousins ??or closer relations. "Have you ever thought that if you pry into privacy like this, it will evoke some bad memories for others." Ji Bai frowned slightly. "...I''m very sorry, it''s chestnut abrupt, sorry, the question is over, classmate Ji Bai, you can go...Oh yes, remember to get along with Lin~ the child is actually very cute, but he is very proud and arrogant. It''s just so stuffy." At this moment, the doorknob loosened. "OK, let''s go back to play games too!" The complicated frown stretched out instantly, chestnut seemed to regain its vitality, and walked out the door with a bounce. "That''s right! Thank you for teaching me the skills, thank you very much~ I can talk about this when I have time~" Li Zi patted Ji Bai on the shoulder and walked down the stairs. "She has a very good life. At least, no one can bully her, and no one can beat her. It''s not as good as she is always bullying others." Ji Bai said to the back of Lizi, with a hint of imperceptibility in his tone. Little emotions. "So... how did you know her?" Lizi stopped. "Very unpleasant." "Have you been beaten by her?" "Heh! Naive, how can this be a beating... You know, I kicked that guy, she didn''t dare to fight back, okay?" Do not laugh! I''m not bragging. When the guy put me in a pillow to sleep, I pretended to fall asleep and babbled and kicked her in both feet! Not only did that guy didn''t fight back, but he even covered me with a quilt, huh~! I am so wit of her mua~, Ji Bai thought proudly. "Really?" Lizi turned his head in surprise. "So there is still a fake?" Ji Bai was confident. "Hehe, I think it''s pretty good, well, thank you Ji Bai for the information~" "Now, classmate Ji Bai, are you familiar with that guy?" "Who knows her! I don''t want to know her at all!" Lizi didn''t reply, and smiled non-committal. I said that I don¡¯t care about each other, and all kinds of resistance. In fact, I have a place for the other person deep in my heart. I¡¯m really curious that a traditional blood race like her would actually have a bond with a human, just like Lin is to herself. The attitude is the same. If Ji Bai knew Li Zi''s thoughts, he would probably die on the spot angrily. "It''s been a long time, she probably has a baby... Aw, too." As if thinking of something, Li Zi said to himself, took out a pair of hairpins from his pocket and pulled up a silver hair. He tied a double ponytail. "...!? Hey, the card issuance seems to be..." Oh, so it was you that day? ? I''ll just say how this voice sounds so familiar... "Hmm? Is there any problem?" Li Zi turned his head and tilted his head. "Uh, uh...no." Ji Bai''s mouth twitched, trying to say something, but he wanted to say something, his face turned red. "Is this pair of hairpins weird?" Seeing Ji Bai staring at the pair of bat hairpins, Li Zi asked puzzledly. "...No, I just think that this issuance doesn''t seem to match you very well." Ji Bai turned aside. "Well, I think so too." Chestnut pondered for a moment, convinced. "Yeah!...I mean, since you don''t like this hairpin very much, don''t wear it, leave it to me, and I will help you throw it away..." "Huh? Why do you want to throw it away? It''s a pity." "Well, it''s not good for you to wear it anyway, isn''t it? I guess, I guess you didn''t buy this card issuance, right?" Ji Bai was tempted. "So, how did you know?" Li Zi narrowed his eyes. "Guess, this pair of hairpins is not suitable for a mature, steady woman like you. I will send you a pair of new ones next day, and you will leave the pile to me. How about I throw it away for you?" "Let me refuse. This is very important to Lizi for issuing the card. It belongs to someone who is very important to Lizi, so I can''t throw it away. Forgive me." Lizi said slightly solemnly. You don''t want to mess around with relationships, okay? ? The first time I saw such a shameless guy! Take other people''s things and don''t return it in front of the owner, playing a rogue, is this? But what if this is the case? Even if he was helpless, Ji Bai could only bite his teeth and swallow it in his stomach. ...Something is wrong, why do I care so much about this pair of broken hairpins? ? Ji Bai squinted his eyes and found a blind spot. With that said, I really still don¡¯t like vampires, and this guy looks so much like that **** (meow). It¡¯s not a sinister heart and a black belly, and it¡¯s definitely not a good kind. , Try not to touch as much as possible without contact. "That''s it. If it''s okay, I''ll go." Ji Bai glanced at the pair of hairpins and walked straight down the stairs. "This house can raise cockroaches. Get a proper cleaning up when you have time." Chapter 72: "It''s very tiring to provoke... Do you help Lizi?" "Stop daydreaming." Ji Bai has already put on his shoes. It''s getting late, and the trials of the past few days have accumulated a lot of fatigue. It''s time to go back and fix it. "Puff puff~ It''s so stingy, but no girl likes it, yes, get along with Xiao Linlin~!" Without hearing Ji Bai''s response, there was a closing wind. Lizi smiled and looked at the closed door. "The color-hearted guy, well, this kind of wood that won''t flirt can''t go away Xiao Linlin, don''t worry about playing with Xiao Ai~" Chapter 42~Fangs in the morning. The sound of Xi Xi Suo Suo coming from the rubbing of the cloth seemed to be rummaging for something. The hazy consciousness of Ji Bai opened his eyes in an instant. Even in a comfortable environment, he still has a certain sense of alertness to his surroundings. I saw a petite cherry-colored figure kneeling beside the wooden closet, sorting things. Ji Bai''s vigilance was let go. "Kill?" "Ah! Is Mr. Ji Bai awake?" "Well, what are you?" "People are sorting the clothes for Mr. Ji Bai. These clothes have been dried. Kerr will help you fold them and put them in the closet~" As always, it was the healing smile. "Oh...I can handle these trivial matters myself, and I will do it myself in the future." Ji Bai guessed it was time to get up, grabbed all kinds of clothes on the bedside table and stuffed them into the quilt. "It''s okay~ This is what Kerr should do~ I put it on the dining table earlier. Kerr wants to go to the bathhouse to clean up his body, so I am abandoned." Kerr cleverly squeezed his apron and leaned slightly. "I see, you go." Within ten seconds, Ji Bai, who was neatly dressed, got out of the bedding and nodded. It is probably related to the racial nature, but this child loves to be clean, takes care of all the housework in the family, and takes care of the hygiene meticulously. I don''t know if Ji Bai is too worried, he always feels that Ke''er is too polite to himself, so polite that he feels that he is separated from her by a transparent glass wall. Think about it, too, a big man living with a little girl feels awkward no matter what, it''s fine if the little girl doesn''t dislike herself. Although today is a Saturday and Sunday, Ji Bai is not too busy. He thinks he needs to buy some equipment, every time he picks it up on the battlefield, some unexpected situations will inevitably occur, and the equipment of the dead is not praised. I always feel a little uncomfortable without a weapon. However, his assets are limited, and the installment payment method has lost the money of the big trouble counter. Excluding the daily expenses of life, the rest is pitiful. This is not a fantasy martial arts, you can bump into an old man by walking on the street casually, and want to force your martial arts secrets. There is no such thing as a jade that no one knows, and low-cost prostitution artifacts. You get what you pay for, and it''s unrealistic for someone who wants to kill demons with flashy cheap metal pieces. At least, the sword must be made of iron, or mixed with iron. This is still the minimum requirement, and Mutie is just the least lethal category in [Dark Metal]. Ordinary metals or firearms can''t even shave off the body hair of demon species. [Dark Metal], this kind of metal that has been corroded by dark matter may cause damage to the demon species. For example, the lowest dark matter content of Mite, only contains less than one percent of dark matter. The materials are Zitie, Xuangang, Ryukyu, Holy Steel, Lacquered Wood, Huanlin. Ji Bai''s saber, holy sword: Tianfeng was forged by holy steel, and it was not a human craft. The treasure of Shenggang is simply a violent thing for human forgers. But these are not important anymore. Tianfeng has been collected and exhibited by the Imperial Capital Museum. If you want to see this old man, you have to buy tickets. And why is the war so hurtful? ? Because [Dark Metal] is not only rare, but also the immature forging technology of human beings is difficult to control, and it will be ruined if it is not easy to specify. From this, you can imagine how difficult it is for a competent knight to get a sword worthy of him, and then imagine how many weapons are broken and lost in a battle? So weapons are very important, and it is also true in the eyes of high-ranking knights. Any master''s tricks are simply picking roots. This is simply impossible, a fable to coax children. Shenbing, you can''t buy it if you have money, besides, Ji Bai doesn''t have any money yet. Before getting Tianfeng, Ji Bai couldn''t count how many swords he had broken. First, you have to get out of the college. The "Hope Primary School" is actually located in a different plane. In order to conceal people''s eyes, the teleportation point is arranged in the toilet of an abandoned building in the Luoyuan area. Being able to create an environment suitable for living creatures in the ectopic plane, I don''t know which mighty masterpiece it is. ... "How can I sell this sword?" "The young man has a good vision! This sword is made with love by my own family. It is a large iron sword made of iron and will not break easily. It is definitely enough for self-defense! It only needs twenty silver coins, and it belongs to you!" The store is full of confidence. Said. "...Are there any cheaper ones?" Twenty silver coins are totally astronomical for Ji Bai now. "Oh oh, then this long-bladed gun, only the tip of the gun is made for Mite, and the price is about five silver coins." "Is there any cheaper..." What Ji Bai is best at is naturally two-handed long swords. This type of sword requires high users and is expensive. Well, this sentence is the point. After some downgrades and repeated bargaining, Ji Bai took a two-handed long sword mixed with only a small amount of Mite and walked out of the weapon shop. This time, all Ji Bai''s savings have been spent, but in any case, it is considered that he has a sword, and Ji Bai is not too picky. With any luck, this sword might last for a while. At noon, the blazing sun spread across the street, and a prominent silver-gray figure attracted Ji Bai''s attention. Parasites? Does that guy also come out to buy things? Forget it, it''s better not to get involved. Chapter 73: When the matter was over, Ji Bai decided to turn around and leave. "Miss, please stay." "Your Excellency, what''s the matter?" Lin stopped walking on the street, turned her head and looked behind her blankly, calling her blue-haired young man. "Fortunately, my next name is Gordon, and he is a painter." Gordon took off his top hat, absolutely handsome with an unknown smile on his face. "We don''t seem to know each other." Lin said mercilessly. "Well, it''s the first time I met... But I always feel like you have a good relationship with the young lady. I don''t know the name of the young lady?" "Lin." "Then, Miss Lin, I would like to invite you to have a meal and talk about something. I wonder if Miss Lin can appreciate it?" "Excuse me for the urgency." "Time is pressing? What makes Miss Lin so anxious?" "Private matter." Lin frowned slightly. Lin, who likes to have a certain distance with people, doesn''t like people who are familiar with this kind of strange relationship, especially the guy who has repeatedly hinted that she doesn''t want to care about him and is still entangled. "Private matter...hehe, Miss Lin is very special, different from the girls I''ve met before." Gordon''s voice was dulled and faltered. "is it?" "Yes, for example, Miss Lin, your skin is too fair...Silver hair does not exist in humans, and your hair does not look like dyed. The most unique thing is Miss Lin, you exude The breath of..." At this point, Gordon''s smile gradually became cold. "Could you, let me check, are there any sharp fangs in Miss Lin''s mouth?" "Like a vampire, fangs like that..." Chapter 43 ~ Do You Think I Want? "Like a vampire, fangs like that..." "..." Lin was silent, and there was a wave of waves in her calm eyes. "So, can you let me see it? Haha, I don''t mean to offend." Gordon said with a smile, as if he was just making a small joke. "This kind of request is already in the category of rudeness." "Yeah, that''s right, but I also said that, little lady, you are special. The etiquette that applies to people does not apply to you." Gordon put away his smile, his complexion gradually calmed down. "I refuse." Lin looked as usual. "I''m very sorry, this is not something you can refuse, my dear, Miss Vampire." The harsh and cold tone became aggressive. "Hey, I''m sorry to bother you, this gentleman, do you have anything to do with my girlfriend?" A voice came in abruptly (meow). "???" "Huh?" The two people turned their heads with different expressions. Gordon frowned slightly, while Lin was surprised and confused. Ji Bai grabbed Lin''s fragrant shoulders, raised an eyebrow, and looked at Gordon sadly. "Mr. stepped back a bit, staying so close, but there is a suspicion of taking advantage." Ji Bai held the restless Lin, while swinging Gordon back like a fly. "Calm down, do you think I want to? Just listen to me if you don''t want to make trouble." Ji Bai whispered while pressing on Lin, who was shaking all over and wanted to free herself. By the way, the skin of this parasite is quite delicate, well, unconsciously noticed. Lin stopped struggling, her expression gradually revealing her lovelessness. "Sir, are you, this little lady''s boyfriend?" A suspicion flashed through Gordon''s eyes, and he looked up and down Ji Bai. "Why? Doesn''t it look like?" Ji Bai tightened Lin''s shoulders, and Lin buried her cheeks to avoid any flaws. "Sir, you can''t mess around casually, especially if you don''t know the identity of the other party." Gordon smiled lightly. "Oh, my girlfriend is rather shy. We have been dating for half a year. Do you have any comments on this?" "If this is true, sir, I have no intention of offending. I regret to tell you that your girlfriend is not normal." "Then, would you be normal?" Ji Bai gave Gordon a meaningful look. "Your girlfriend is not normal, that''s my business, and it has nothing to do with you." There was a hint of Ling Ran in the cold words. "Her physical characteristics are completely different from yours." "Nonsense, men and women will be the same? What does this have to do with you?" "She might not be human." "What does this have to do with you?" "Don¡¯t hold your hands too long, do we have to ask you to open a room at the hotel? I really told you today, my girlfriend is not normal anymore, even if she is a trembling M and a three-free parasite , It''s a lily addiction, I still...hiss!" Before he finished speaking, Ji Bai took a breath, and a small hand severely pinched the soft flesh on his waist, causing a big twist of ninety degrees. Why is this parasite so ignorant? ? Don''t know if I can help you again? Gordon''s face gradually turned cold, and he took out a silver-black ring with a string from his pocket and threw it at Lin. "Zzizi..." Before Lin could react, the silver-black circle corroded and melted the moment it touched her skin, giving up a burst of white smoke. "Silver, silver-black in color, soft in nature, [dark matter] content is stable at 0.5%, and it will melt away when it touches the skin of a vampire." "Sir, are you going away now, or are you still pretending to be stupid?" Gordon glanced at Ji Bai with a gloomy look. "...I said you, what blindfolding tricks did you use? With this, in broad daylight, you will attack the good women?" Ji Bai stepped back secretly. "You go first." After whispering, Ji Bai pushed Lin away. Lin opened her eyes slightly, looked far ahead at Ji Bai who was behind her, turned and ran. "You really have been pretending to be stupid, do you know what you are doing? As a human being, can you afford to shelter any vampire hiding in the city? "I can judge the trade-offs." Ji Bai said indifferently. "I can understand that people don''t take their own destiny, but you use thousands of lives as a bargaining chip to gain benefits. You are like you, **** it." Gao Deng squinted his eyes. Ji Bai lowered his head slightly, leaning on the guard of the two-handed sword, and facing Gordon''s eyes. It is impossible to do it in full view, at least, both sides think so. Chapter 74: [Material: Wings of ghost butterfly, pattern leaves] "TAlmegiceasaricisDaus...obsacro, inelumniquidamadioplAbNm...nAbulATargetedquaerereverum..." Gordon lowered his eyes, fingers twisted with black and yellow flakes, and the faint singing sound came slowly through his vocal cords. Can''t tell which ethnicity''s language is, Ji Bai always feels that this long and endless tone is a bit familiar. Before he could even think about it, Gordon opened his eyes, the blue pupils emitting a faint golden luster. [Material: Space shell, pointed claws of the Asian cats] "AgnusDAifAciAmsPatio, utinAssentiamAtEriEA, mAtEriAextRActiontEnEbrisliquida...umbrA, fArrumAxcoquunt, AtFerrorAmEnrAgioNA..." ¡¾Insight¡¿ ¡¾Transportation¡¿ Double chanting. Gordon closed his eyes and sang while walking to Ji Bai''s side, as if he was deliberately blocking himself with Ji Bai. The light-colored golden light rune array loomed under his feet, and the air produced twists and waves around him, as if a tangible substance was being mobilized by him, wrapped and covered. A dazzling white light flashed, and Gordon, together with the magic circle, disappeared without a trace. "...Witchcraft?" Ji Bai frowned as he stared at the air in front of him. He recalled the experience of annihilating the Witch Clan, the profound language of those black-robed people who called for the wind and the rain. A human being actually learned witchcraft? ¡­ The golden magic circle appeared in a dark alley. "Miss Vampire should give up the plan to slip away." A sneer came from behind Lin. "Transport" Lin lightly raised her lips and looked coldly at Gordon, who was approaching, driving her into a dead end. "Please stop, I have no reason to fight with you." Lin calmly warned. The gap between high-level species and low-level species is like a chasm, whether it is the bloodline gap, the knowledge of [magic skills] that can be learned, or the reserves of physique and [magic]. But this is not absolute. As the first-order human race may be able to kill a demon species, but the price paid is heavy. It may take twenty low-level knights to kill a demon soldier, or it may take a hundred. To a certain extent, humans, like goblins, are weak and short-lived creatures. In summary, the human race alone challenged the demon species, purely looking for death. "Really, but there are in the next." At this point, Gordon''s tone became vicious. "The devil species will not die for a day, and human beings will not be peaceful for a day." Gordon drew out his sword and pointed at Lin. "Do it now? It''s really unwise." Lin tried to avoid fighting. She hated disputes and hated fights, especially meaningless fights. She would not show her fangs unless she had to. ¡¾Wind Thunder Cut¡¿ The sharp blade dashed across the air and forced it suddenly. "I don''t like fighting, please stop at it." Lin pinched the tip of the sword with two fingers, her tone gradually becoming impatient. The clay figurines still have three points of anger, and the lack of fighting does not mean that they are compliant. Chapter 44 ~ Monster Two fingers steadily twisted the fast-attacking blade, and pushed it out lightly. Gordon staggered back a few steps. "You are not my opponent, go away." The calm eyes filled with surging killing intent, which was the last warning to the hostile. [Material: The tongue of the flame lizard, the sulfur stone] Boom..." The air was lit. A blazing atmosphere rose up, and the dark alleys were filled with bright flames, and the temperature rose suddenly. The euphoric fire-red elves danced back and forth in Gordon''s palm. Under the high temperature, the space within the field of vision gradually began to distort. As the syllables of the incantations chanted in the mouth overlap, the palm-sized fireball burns more and more like firewood, and the body grows bigger and bigger. A human being, a weak low-level species, has been blessed by flames through language. Unbelievable facts lay before her eyes, breathtaking, even if it was unbelievable, Lin was ready to either evade or intercept. At this moment, the endless singing stopped abruptly, and the rapidly expanding flame extinguished and cooled like a deflated balloon, just like a flash of firework. Gordon turned sideways and split the sword that was attacking him, and his expensive dress was cut off with a small cloth corner. After receiving the surprise attack, he did not hesitate or hesitated at all, but rolled back and retreated outside the attack range of the two-handed sword. "The speed is very fast, and the dog''s nose is also very good. Just a little praise for your protector''s heart." Gordon slowly threw the sulphur stone and the flame lizard tongue into his pocket. "I''m saving you." Ji Bai stood with his two-handed sword and glanced at Lin, who was blood-stained by the side. "Newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. I have never seen a demon species. I should have heard of it? She started the fire. I don''t guarantee that I can stop it..." "Are you sure you want to stand in front?" Gordon looked at Ji Bai indifferently. "Did you not hear me?" Ji Bai frowned. "...Change the order, it''s okay to kill you first." Gordon wiped the single sword in his hand and kicked the sole of his foot. The inconspicuous carvings on the sword outline a dark outline, which is a hideous monitor lizard. The tip of the long sword draws a line of fire like flowing water. "Papa!" The sound of the cloth being burned by the high temperature. ¡­This sword has been enchanted by a wizard? ? Timely dodge avoided the direct sharpness of the blade, but the entrained line of fire ignited Ji Bai''s shoulder collar. Fighting belongs to fighting, destroying private property is too much! The great opportunity of the enemy''s distraction cannot be missed. Chapter 75: While Ji Bai focused on his clothes, Gordon didn''t give him any chance to breathe, and the long sword burning with sparks slashed back, like a poisonous snake leaping forward. "Qiang Qiang!" The loud metal collision echoed loudly. The spark sword was stuck tightly in the guard of the two-handed sword. "I caught you." Ji Bai''s cold voice echoed. [Conventional Tier One Capric Counterattack Gauntlets]: Counterattack sword skills, seize the moment when the opponent moves, and block the opponent''s movements with the handguard. It requires a strong reflex nerve. After successful interception, it will be for yourself. Create an opportunity. A hint of surprise flashed through Gordon''s eyes. The next moment, he was staggered. Seizing this opportunity, Ji Bai kicked Gordon to the wall. "If you are not good at learning skills, don''t show off swordsmanship, you will die." Ji Bai glanced at the burnt black guard, and gritted his teeth secretly. It is fake to say that it is not distressed. This two-handed sword with only a little bit of metal is Ji Bai''s only possession. On the other hand, the single sword in Gordon''s hand has a sharp body, and even the pattern of the sword can be seen. The sword grid is decorated with precious stones, and the whole is enchanted. It is simply the gap between the burning stick and the +8 purple sword. "The sword skills are just right, the kicks are perfectly matched. You are a knight." Gordon patted the dust on his clothes and stood up as if nothing was wrong. A layer of halo flakes resembling iron skin flicked up and down his body, and after the impact just now, the "iron skin" that was behind him was slipped and decomposed. "Mage Armor...You are the Witch Clan." Ji Bai narrowed his eyes. "No, I''m just a human." "..." Ji Bai did not respond to Gordon''s remarks. "You don''t know much about spells. In fact, although it is very difficult to learn spells, there are few spells, and the human race can understand the knowledge learned." Gordon picked up the sword and glanced at Ji Bai and Lin. "It turns out that the knight and the demon species are already close to each other. No wonder the people are getting less and less alive... The previous demon species siege incident was actually planned by you." Although it was an interrogative sentence, it was in a positive tone. Ji Bai ignored Gordon''s words, stretched his waist, holding swords in both hands, and the blades were cut down like a shaking warhammer. [Wrath of the Watcher] "Heh." Gordon sneered, facing the oncoming turbulent swordsman, he advanced without retreating, stretching his waist and holding his sword high. The action with Ji Bai was like a withdrawal. Is this action...? [Wrath of the Watcher] "Qiang Qiang!..." The two blades of gravity smashed together, and the sound of violent metal collisions was deafening, echoing in the alley. The spark burst, the surrounding air vibrated, and the cement wall was cracked by the aftermath. Each of them retreated sharply. Ji Bai knelt on one knee, breathing heavily with a sword. Gordon still stood up again like an innocent person, except that there were fewer small ¡®iron pieces¡¯ on his body. [Wrath of the Warden], among human sword skills, there are few sword skills that can reach the level of [Crush]. It can be as small as five years, and there is no upper limit for great success. This is an example of the difficulty of learning this super-destructive sword skill. Ji Bai slowly stood up and stared at Gordon for a moment. "Swordsman genius, if you are a human." "Absurd." Gordon said after a moment of silence. Ji Bai''s eyes suddenly condensed, and he fiercely threw the Mtie long sword in his hand at Gordon. Gordon neither dodged nor reacted, his face calmly looked at the two-handed sword thrown at him. "Ka Ka!" The long sword passed by Gordon, the blade hit a certain kind of hard shell and was bounced away. Because of the obstruction of the sword''s blade, that thing''s body stagnated. "Sisisi..." The thing looked very dissatisfied, silk thread was spitting out of his mouth, dense red eyes blinked non-stop, and eight feet inserted into the seam were covered with sharp black hairs. The lower body is undoubtedly the body of a spider, the body is comparable to a carriage, and the upper body is a naked, plump woman with no facial features on her face, and countless small red eyes densely occupy the entire face. Two The big teeth of the pliers extend forward from where the ears should be. "Sisisi..." The scalp tingling sound echoed in the quiet alley. Chapter 45~ The human head and spider body do not want to be a demon species, let alone a human... it looks like a simple monster. What species is this? ? "Sisisi..." The tentacles swayed around, and the creature seemed to be very dissatisfied with the previous attack. The dense red eyes turned up and down, locked the two-handed sword that had hit his head before, and the teeth of the pliers closed. "Crack!" The two-handed sword was cut off mercilessly. Although it is only a two-handed sword mixed with a small amount of Mite, even if it is, it is not a problem to cause damage to some low-level demon species. Actually, it was cut off so easily. "My sword... this bastard." The corner of Ji Bai''s mouth twitched. Seeing the situation, Gordon retreated immediately. "Sorcerer, you made this big guy, right?" "It doesn''t matter to me, I am also very curious about what species it is." Glancing at the oozing monster lightly, Gordon said that he was innocent. "Isn''t you summoned? Then who should I pay for my sword? That''s all my belongings." Ji Bai''s tone was very unkind, and his attitude could even be said to be bad. "How do I know? Didn''t you see that this guy was obviously coming for me?" Gordon stared at the big spider who was about to move indifferently, and clenched the sword in his hand. Purgatory creatures... The ancestors are beginning to be restless. The first time I saw such a unique creature, let alone Ji Bai, even Lin, who had been in the audience, frowned slightly. "Small..." The pliers shattered the long sword, and the human spider was unsatisfied. The dense red eyes quickly locked on the new target, the black saliva dripped and corroded white smoke. It''s like a poisonous python spitting out a letter, ready to go. Chapter 76: "Sisisi...!" The eight-legged joints bend, and the seemingly bulky body strikes over like lightning. Unarmed Ji Bai naturally had no plan to face the enemy head-on, and hurriedly rolled back to avoid the attack. Fortunately, the target of this monster didn''t seem to be him, and he didn''t continue to chase him. Gordon leaned against the wall, got behind it through the gap formed between the monster and the wall, the long sword slashed across it, and sparks shot out from the monster''s feet. The sharp enchanted spark sword scorched the monster''s shell, but it did not cause much rigidity to the monster. "Silky..." The numb spider''s head shook, as if it had eyes behind it, from Gordon. The nearest hind paw is raised high. The sharp claws pierced like a sharp sword, and it was dizzying like a sparkle. "Huh!" The scarlet whip flashed past, cutting off the raised spider''s feet and joints like a sharp sword. The spider monster tilted his head, as if he hadn''t realized what was going on. The level of consciousness of this monster does not seem to be high. Lin pulled the blood whip in her hand, looking solemnly at the spider monster who was in a daze. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Gordon took three steps and two steps, distanced herself from the monster, and took out two flame lizards from her pocket. Tongue and sulfur stone. The enemy''s slackness is an opportunity not to be missed. With a finger that touches the blood line, the blood whip binds one of the joints of the spider monster''s foot. Lin freed her other hand and also summoned the blood whip, entangled the right foot of the spider monster like a crab. "PualletanctosenguinaHetriercheadadissehesti..." Tie the ends of the two blood whips to one hand, and silently read a strange and deep charm at the corner of his mouth. The vacated hand kept making gestures in the air, and the index finger and ring finger drew a swaying red line, drawing something in the air like a paintbrush dipped in dye. This language is not unfamiliar to Ji Bai, it is the universal language of the devil species: the abyss language, which is the necessary medium to complete the words. There is a watershed between the smashing stage and the destruction stage. If you want to release [magic skills] above the smashing level, sufficient [magic], and the words and commands of the abyssal word order, both are indispensable. This is what Ji Bai has learned. Under the spur of a certain demon, he has learned some necessary abyss language, but he has no idea about its concept. "Sisi...?" Realizing that he was restricted from moving, the spider monster finally understood the key, and his dense little eyes turned up and down, locking onto Lin, who was looking down silently. The strength of the body like an iron hit was surprisingly strong, the big mouth on the abdomen of the human body "bobo..." bubbled, and the remaining seven feet struggled and swayed constantly. The blood whip uttered a wailing of ¡®quack...¡¯, and finally broke apart with a sound of tearing the leather. "...Talanacam." As the command ended, several scarlet rose runes took shape. ¡¾Destroy Step One by One Death Spear Killing Array¡¿ Thirteen scarlet blood spears were pierced from the ground without warning. They pierced one by one from bottom to top. It should be like this. Because the spider monster broke free in time, the spear was pierced and pierced away the monster¡¯s Four feet. The invulnerable spider monster looked like mud under the summoned blood spear. The spider monster that lost its balance of support fell to the ground, and the remaining three legs swayed weakly. "Boom!" A big fireball surged from behind, and it swallowed the struggling spider monster. The eruption of flames threw the spider monster upright, leaving only the remains of the spider burning ¡®cracking¡¯ for a while. Gordon blew out the flame remaining between his fingers, took the sulfur and the tongue of the flame lizard back into his pocket, and took a deep look at Lin. After a while, he slowly put the long sword into the scabbard, sighed, and turned away. "Thanks before... don''t show up here." The voice sounded reluctant, but he still spoke out. It seems that he no longer intends to pursue Lin''s problems, or that he seems to have more important things to do. "Parasite, can you cut this thing open?" Lin cast her gaze as she watched the figure go away. Ji Bai squatted beside the remains of this unburnt spider with a solemn face. "It''s a magical flesh... Only the upper body was burned, and the damage to the spider''s body is almost negligible." Ji Bai pondered for a moment. "Can you cut this layer of skin?" "What do you want to do?" "Perhaps, I want to taste if it tastes like chicken." Ji Bai tilted his head. "Have you seen such a curious creature?" "This is not the first time." "..." Ji Bai raised his head and looked at Lin quietly, waiting for the following. "Recently, every midnight, the border town always makes strange noises." "Strange sound..." Ji Bai tilted his head. "Humans can''t hear it. It is said that someone saw a small creature drill out of the manhole cover in the middle of the night." "Goblin?" "Unsure, the Knights are considering whether they need to send manpower into the sewers to explore." "When did it happen?" Ji Bai stood up. "This morning." "...You deal with this stuff, I''m going back in a hurry." "and many more." "What''s the matter?" Ji Bai turned his head and looked at Lin who stopped him strangely. "..." Lin didn''t speak, and took out a small handbag embroidered with exquisite patterns that looked extraordinary. A large two-handed sword shaped like a black fangs skull was pulled out. Lin threw it to Ji Bai. "?? This is for me?" For a moment, Ji Bai felt that the vampire in front of him had a fever. "It''s useless for me to hold it." Lin said indifferently, and she glanced at the Mite long sword that was broken in half. Chapter 46~ The sharp sword body and gorgeous steel pattern are made by Xuan Gang, and it is far from comparable to human craftsmanship. It''s better than the original inferior metal iron. I don''t know how many grades. Apart from the vampire, there is no place to be faulty. Chapter 77: "...I''ve solved my burning eyebrows, thank you, thank you." While biting the word thank you, Ji Bai was a little hard to say, but after all, he said it. "Just now, what did you rely on to find my location so quickly?" Compared to Ji Bai, who was awkward, Lin seemed to be more concerned about another issue. "Does this count as a vampire intuition?" After that, Ji Bai turned and ran towards the way back. Ji Bai''s figure gradually disappeared, and Lin was slightly startled when she turned to prepare to collect the remains of the spider. It should belong to the place where the remains of the monsters are placed, and it is empty. "Yeah~ the bitterness has a hint of sweetness, it''s worthy of Miss Lan''s tea." The handsome young man in formal clothes smiled while holding the teacup. "You sent these tea leaves. Is it possible that if you change your personal brew, the taste will change?" Lan Yi raised his eyebrows slightly. "Hey, Xiao Lan is really incomprehensible as always, so I can rest assured," the young man said jokingly. "If you have business, let''s talk quickly. I am not very idle now." As he said, Lan Yi glanced at the copywriting piled up on his chest on the table. "I remember you are just an assistant to the regiment? It seems that all documents must be reviewed for you?" The young man looked at Lan Yi with a smile. "There is no way, the head of my family is not up to date, and everything can be pushed on me." Lan Yi sighed slowly, not just sighing or helpless. "Oh, that''s the lovely vampire lord? She seems to be fascinated by human craftsmanship." "Have you watched her?" Lan Yi''s tone suddenly became indifferent. "Haha, just ask, Xiao Lanlan, don''t be too sensitive, sensitive women, but there is no market." The young Junyi smiled indifferently and drank the tea in his cup. "Crack." With the sound of the doorknob being pulled, the hall door was opened. "Ji Bai? How do you know the location of the reception room?" Seeing the visitor, Lan Yi raised his brows slightly. "Ask the counter lady, it''s not difficult." After that, Ji Bai narrowed his eyes and looked at the handsome young man sitting leisurely on the bench. No, to be precise, it was something behind him. "Ah, isn''t this a freshman champion? It''s been a long time. I don''t know if you still remember me." The young Junyi put down his teacup and said hello with a smile. "remember." "That''s a great honor, after all, it''s been some time since the day we met." "No, I saw you yesterday, on the third floor balcony of the Discipline Department." Ji Bai shook his head. "Oh, is it so?" "If you can, I hope you can be fair and honest." Ji Bai said to the young man Junyi, no, to the shadow behind him. "It''s okay, there are no outsiders here, come out, ghost." The young Junyi smiled and clapped his hands. In silence, footsteps came from the shadows, and a man with a black hood and skin all over his body wrapped in leather armor and cloth walked out with his arms folded. "Do you still carry a guard when there are no outsiders?" Lan Yi asked blankly. "Well, you know, the ghost ghost is a senior otaku. Of course I will pull this guy out when I have time, otherwise, this guy will be moldy." The young man said with a joking smile. The ghost standing aside, holding his arms, remained silent. "Since someone is looking for you for something, then we won''t bother too much and say goodbye." The Junyi man stood up, smiled heartily, cast Ji Bai around his eyes, and walked to the door. The silent ghost followed him. Behind him, passed by with Ji Bai. "Click." The door was closed. "I''m in such a hurry, are you looking for something serious?" Lan Yi asked as he packed his tea set. "There is a problem in the border town." "Huh? What''s the problem?" "Parasite." "Oh, did Lin tell you? There''s no way." Lan Yi stopped her tea set and turned her head. "A monster appeared in the city." "If you say it''s a goblin, I think so." "Not only that." Ji Bai shook his head and told Lan Yi what he had seen and heard today. "Human face, big spider? What kind of demon species is this?" Lan Yi frowned slightly. "It''s not a demon, I promise." "So, where is it?" "Dead, parasited, and a strange wizard." Ji Bai explained lightly. "Wizard?" Lan Yiliu squeezed his forehead with a headache. "How could there be a Witch Clan here?" "Set aside this question. You are going to send people to explore the sewers, right?" "Yes, but in an indecent place with a harsh environment like a sewer, very few people go to petition, and the reward points are not too high." "integral?" "Well, I haven''t had time to explain to you. The common currency in the Moon Knights is points, which can only be obtained through tasks or academic completion. Credits can be exchanged for weapons and equipment, or even foreign currency." Lan Yi Explained. "This kind of thing doesn''t matter, you see it, add me to the task." "No, newcomers can''t participate in this kind of difficult task. After all, what you need to face may be a real demon species." Lan Yi said indifferently. "Do you think I''m afraid of demons?" Ji Bai leaned close to his head. "I know you have two brushes, but this is a rule." "So, you are going to delay it again and again? Has the official knights acted?" "It was dispatched, but it was just a symbolic dispatch of a few silver knights. Compared to exploration, it was more like pacifying the people, and it didn''t attract attention at all. Ji Bai didn''t speak, turned and left with the sword in his hand. "Are you going to die?" "What?" Ji Bai stopped. "I know what you want to do to go to the dark unknown realm alone, even if you are a knight who has experienced many battles, you have to weigh it. If you go like this, what if you don''t come back?" "The unclear demons are planted underground in my bed. I can''t sleep, and the people in the city can''t sleep." Ji Bai quietly looked at Lan Yi''s eyes. Chapter 78: "Paranois, I really lost to you." Lan Yi sighed. "agreed?" "There is a condition. You have to mobilize at least two classmates from your class and join a team, otherwise I won''t agree." "I can do it myself." "No, if you make your own claim, I will tell Kerr about this." Lan Yi said with a blank expression on his face, without discussing it. Chapter 47~ Ji Bai lowered his head, lost in thought. "Why do I have to invite others, I can." Seeing Ji Bai''s hesitation, Lan Yi knew that this trick worked for him. "I just follow the rules and regulations. I don''t care about the rest. You have to understand that letting you, a freshman who has not been in the group for a month, is a textbook-style back door." "I know." After a moment of indifference, Ji Bai nodded silently and walked out of the hall. Negotiating with classmates of the Devil Species, this is really difficult for Ji Bai, who is not good at expressing. ¡­ "...That''s how it is." "Oh, sewer adventure, it sounds a bit interesting!" Huo Lei murmured as he hit the curved blade with his hammer and shot out sparks. "However, I still have a lot of things to deal with. A few days ago, the weapon shop sent some goods for me to polish and repair." Huo Leimo pressed his chin. "That''s it." Ji Bai didn''t intend to grind hard, turned around and left. "Hey, don''t worry, colleagues, wait a minute. Although I don''t have time today, I can still make some time tomorrow, but I can''t help in vain..." "If the pay is low, I can give you my share." "Forget it, you should keep those rewards for yourself and buy some decent clothes. Afterwards, you can invite me to have a drink." Huo Lei smiled and waved his hand. "...Thank you." Ji Bai was silent for a moment and nodded in thanks. "Why are you thanking me? Of course I can help my friends if they can help me." "Friend...?" Ji Bai whispered silently. ¡­ "Thank you for the twenty rockets sent by the owner of "One Shot Through Northwest Shanxi"~ Xiaomi loves you, mua~" "So, today''s Xiaomi live broadcast is over here~ Let''s take a bath and fix it, and I will be full of vitality in front of everyone tomorrow~" After confirming the closing of the live broadcast room and camera equipment, Xiaosha converged her bright and sweet smile, tied the maid''s cat ear headband tied to her head, and let out a sigh of relief. From the jerky and shy groping, to now being able to smile at a group of unknown people without any psychological burden, and make money from routine routines, the change was so huge that she was shocked. "Mi Meow Meow~" The milky and soft cry of milk seemed to heal Xiaosha''s tired mind. "Xiaomi? Did you wake you up? I''m sorry, I must be hungry after sleeping for so long. I''ll get some food." Xiaosha will crawl to her feet and hug the choppy beige kitten. She got up and put it on her lap, rubbing her head. Perhaps because some genes are similar and equivalent, the cats can read and understand the inner thoughts of pet cats, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is a bond of spiritual communication. This Xiaomi cat was picked up by Xiaosha in a corner alley in the old street. In the midst of the winter, it shivered in an old small box, pitiful, helpless, abandoned, and no one was willing to take in one by one just like himself. "Hehehe, eat slowly, no one will grab it with you." Only at this time, Xiaosha''s smile came from the heart. She carefully feeds the cat biscuits while gently stroking the hair on Xiaomi''s back. In this world, you are the only one who will not abandon me. "Boom." There was a knock on the door. "Hey, Xiaomi, eat yourself first, I''ll go and open the door." Gently put the biscuits on the sofa, Xiaosha came to the door. "Papa." He opened the doorknob, and outside the door stood a blank young man. "Boom!" Xiaosha closed the door immediately. "You, why did you come to my house? No, isn''t it because you want to retaliate against me or something?! Take all the small money away and pay the meat (meow)... and finally use all kinds of things PLYA became unattainable..." "I want to ask you for a favor." A calm voice came from outside the door. "Ah? Help? You guy, don''t want to use this pretense to trick me into opening the door, and then do something indescribable to me!" Xiaosha was reluctant, thinking about something to push the door panel on, just in case Ji Bai made a breakthrough aggressively. "...It was my fault." "You guy will admit mistakes?" Xiaosha hesitated for a moment. "Ok." "Even if you say that... Last time you did not do what you promised me, do you know that I was almost sent into the tiger''s mouth!" "..." Ji Bai did not speak. "So, what do you want me to do?" "The exploration mission issued by the Knights requires team formation." "Can''t you find someone else?" "I only know where you live." "Wow... what you said is like a foolish (meow) han following a girl." "Hey, what kind of task is worth asking for help?" At first glance, people like Ji Bai are not the type who is good at asking for help. Xiaosha is a little curious. "Explore the sewers." "No." Xiaosha refused without even thinking about it. Meow squinted! The sewer, that kind of place full of cockroach maggots! From time to time there will be terrible big mice! If you get something on your clothes, you will bring thousands of parasites, no! Such a place, absolutely not! "There are credit rewards." "Yes or not!...how many are there?" "It looks like fifty points." Chapter 79: "Too little..." "My share belongs to you." Ji Bai said without hesitation. "You guy, are you crazy? Then you won''t be able to earn anything if you work hard!" "Yes, do you want to come?" Ji Bai still had a plain tone. "You guy is really, stubborn... also the previous time. Why did you do this?" "I just think it''s worth it and an obligation." Xiaosha hesitated. "In case there is any danger." "I protect you." "Cut...Last time don''t say it was to protect people, you have to take it yourself! A human being, really is not afraid of flashing her waist when speaking." Xiaosha muttered, muttering. "You, go find someone else, I still can''t accept that kind of place." Xiaosha stroked her forehead with a headache. "..." There was a moment of silence outside the door, and then bursts of distant footsteps spread. "Hey, if I don''t go, do you want to go alone?" The footsteps stopped abruptly, and the other party seemed to be thinking about something. "If necessary." Huh...I knew, this guy is a stubborn fool, right? What annoying~ Where is he going? What''s up with me? Why do I care so much? If he wants to go to the sewer, let him drill it. I heard that there have been unidentified creatures like goblins near the sewer recently. Well, that kind of creature doesn¡¯t matter, right? Why should you care about this disgusting salty wet man? Well, I will make up my fan~ "..." "Crack." The crack in the door opened. "...Say it in advance, your credit belongs to me." Under Corrosion Chapter 48~ In the hot air in the ironing room, the shirtless man sits on a simple wooden stool and rests for a while. The man''s body was covered with large and small scars, his blood had already dried up, and the most hideous place was like a centipede with a toothy grin, entrenched in his heart. These wounds look very old. "I didn''t see it with my own eyes. I can''t believe that your gentle white face can still strike iron." A cold voice came from outside the tent. 1. A young man opened his leather tent and walked in from the outside, a little cold wind poured in. "Oh, isn''t this little classmate Ji Bai? Xiao Yiyi told you that I was here, right? Is there something to do with me?" Lin Tuo narrowed his eyes and smiled. "Is there any leftover scrap metal? It''s fine if it''s impure." Ji Bai glanced at Lin Tuo''s body that was full of scars and knives, and opened his eyes. This image is completely incompatible with the image of the gentle middle-aged man who sprays perfume and hairspray. Rather, it is completely upside-down. "It''s just a sideline for ironing and forging... Isn''t it abandoning Mutie? You have to do something, right? Well, forget it, you don''t have any money anyway... Lin Tuo sighed and stood up and walked into the shop. "Here, there are only these, even if you dislike it." Lin Tuo handed a few moldy black metal blocks to Ji Bai. It is not pure black, the gray part is mixed with red spots, which proves that the purity of this piece of iron is not high. "Enough." Ji Bai didn''t care about the dust on it, and reached out to take it. "You kid really can''t stand your temper, you want to mix everything." Looking up and down Ji Bai''s dress, Lin Tuo sighed. "Are you going to just wear this leather cloth?" "if not?" "If there are goblins in the sewers, their weapons are likely to be soaked in venom. If you don''t say anything, you are good enough. "Come on, I really convinced you." Lin Tuo turned around angrily, and opened a large cabinet placed in the corner. ."then." A piece of something resembling a metal block was thrown head-on. Ji Bai stretched out his hand to catch it. It was a black-gray cross iron helmet with metal wings on both sides, a very ordinary style. "Take it, it''s better than a bare head. This one is also made of all iron, and it''s defensive. It''s useless for too long. Get it dusted. You take it back and clean it." Lin Taku took the cloth on the table and wiped his hands. "And this piece of cloth armor, um, I used it when I was young, and I was reluctant to throw it away, but it was barely enough to go into battle. There were some chains in it. You take it too.¡¯ ...What did you do when you were young? "Ji Bai held the iron helmet in one hand and the cloth armor in the other, tilting his head. "Well, this is hard to say, you didn''t come to listen to my story, did you? Ji Bai nodded and thanked Lin Tuo. "I owe it first, and then I will pay you." book.SFA "Bullshit, these are scraps of broken copper and iron that have been eliminated, and they accumulate to take up space. I usually don''t bother to clean it up. Why don''t you give it all to you? You can treat it as if it''s garbage for me." Taku waved his hand. "By the way, next month there will be a freshman test conference to conduct a comprehensive assessment of your freshmen. You are ready. "Got it." Ji Bai simply remembered it, and then divided it into ¡®unimportant trivia¡¯. "These, I''ll pay them back." After speaking, Ji Bai walked out of the pocket before Lin Tuo could reply. "This little... unexpectedly stubborn. This action is no better than before. Failure to release the sacred weapon means that his strength will be greatly reduced, and the materials are also scarce enough that the low-level equipment provided by Lin Tuo is still very helpful to Ji Bai. As for the option of becoming a vampire, it was not within Ji Bai''s consideration at all. Unless it is used to rescue important people, Ji Bai hates this power before it''s too late and won''t want to move. Even if he is no longer a Radiant Knight, Ji Bai is willing to die as an ordinary knight, rather than live by obeying fate. After washing and drying the armor, Ji Bai sat on the roof boredly looking at the starless night. Chapter 80: It seems that tomorrow''s weather will be somewhat unsatisfactory. Ke''er came back a little bit late, it would not take such a long time just to take a bath, but looking at the smile that bloomed on her face, Ji Bai didn''t ask much. I guess I found some friends here. FSF Light Novel "Mr. Ji Bai, I have been busy with things recently." Kerr moved the small stool and sat next to Ji Bai. "Yeah." Ji Bai nodded in response. "Tomorrow, I may not come back for dinner, take care of myself, the card Lin Tuo gave you will not make you hungry. "If you don''t dislike it,... Kerr''s face was a little blushing and handed her little paw to Ji Bai. "Is this?" Ji Bai took a cat ear pendant in Ke''er''s hand, slightly confused. "Keer can''t do anything, I can only pray silently for Mr. Ji Bai." The two cats'' ears drooped softly. ...Ji Bai touched Ke''er''s head and took the cat ear pendant without saying anything. Xiaosha didn''t understand why her head became hot for a while, and she promised Ji Bai to do this kind of drudgery. When she reacted, she had already opened the door and went out. But now that I think about it, one hundred points is definitely not a small amount, it''s just a few turns in the sewer, and I will soon be able to go home and take a bath~Compared to a stubborn guy, I am definitely not a loss. Early in the morning, Xiaosha was standing in front of her house with Xiaomi in her arms, her long platinum hair tied into a refreshing single ponytail, and her two fluffy cat ears flicked rhythmically. The wind energy in the early winter morning forced the farmer who was diligent in farming to get out of bed. She specially put on the down coat she just bought, thick stockings and small leather boots, all of which are cheap stalls, not worth much, and dirty. Throw it away and it won''t hurt. ¡®Hey hey one Uncle Xianshi, here and here. "Xiaosha''s iron helmeted man who was waiting not far away waved. He is the only person in the academy who is still clumsily wrapped in iron helmets and cloth armor. Seeing someone yelling to himself, the iron cross helmet reacted and raised his eyes slightly. After noticing Xiaosha, he walked over in three steps and two steps. "Are you going to take it with you?" Iron Helmet''s gaze turned to the beige kitten in Xiaosha''s arms. "Of course not. I left Xiaomi and no one took care of it. I''m afraid it is hungry, so I plan to let Kerr take care of it." Xiaosha pouted. "Without armor?" "Aren''t you talking about protecting me? Armor is unnecessary." "Come with me." Ji Bai didn''t bother with this issue. He nodded, and under the cover of the cross helmet, he couldn''t see his expression at the moment. Sending Xiaomi to Kerr''s place, Xiaosha relieved her heart after a thousand warnings, and followed Ji Bai towards the main hall of the Moon Knights. Chapter 49 ~ Sewer Entrance "Yo! It''s finally here. Xiaosha Maomao stood beside Ji Bai, hiding behind his legs timidly, and Shui Lingling''s big eyes came out from time to time to check, "Well, I''ve been waiting for a long time." Ji Bai nodded. Than Ji Baiwen Steadily step on the point on time, It¡¯s been a long time, and the notion of not being in battle armor with other trolls is inconsistent. Horley¡¯s two-and-a-half-meter-high body is covered with a wallet and iron shoulder armor, and he is also carrying a waiting hammer behind him. Although it is only easy to make leather armor, it is not easy to create armor that is equal to the troll man. Seeing Ji Bai and the cautious Xiaosha behind him, he waved hello. Unlike the scene that Ji Bai thought, Huo Lei was not waiting alone, beside him was a single ponytail girl wearing light armor. The girl looked up. She was very shy and shy. She was carrying a big bow behind her back and an arrow belt stuffed with iron arrows hung around her waist. "It''s really early." After Ji Bai nodded to Huo Lei, he turned his gaze to the shy archer girl. Oh, this is our companion on this trip. He voluntarily joined the sewer exploration group through registration. "Huo Lei introduced. "Hello everyone, my name is Xiao Mu, archer, a second-year eggplant student, and I would like to ask everyone for advice!" The girl looked very uncomfortable under Ji Bai''s gaze, and slightly leaned forward to introduce herself. "Yeah." After knowing that he was a fellow partner, Ji Bai just nodded. "Haha! Senior Sister Mu don''t have to be humble, but you are our first-year seniors. We want you to take care of you. Huo Lei was about to pat Xiao Mu''s shoulder a few times to show her friendliness, and looked at her thin and thin. Body, thought for a while, slowly put down his hand. "Senior sister or something, I can''t call it, SF Light Novel "Yo! Isn''t this the golden cat sister? Human brother, did you recruit her? Hello, cat sister, haha ??s, have you eaten breakfast?" His eyes turned away from behind Ji Bai Xiaosha, Horley greeted her very enthusiastically. Hahahaha, it happened that I didn''t eat either, just so, I''ll take you for breakfast! ! Talking about Horley bared his fangs, he smiled grimly, and the big sinful hand stretched out "Wulah! She almost lost her soul when she was scared by her own brain. Xiaosha immediately retracted her body. If she was given a corner, It is probably afraid of .jpg (Xiaosha limited edition). Perhaps it was caused by racial genes. The Yacat tribe was born with a kind of fear from the soul of the troll tribe, regardless of whether they were friendly or not. "Are you so scary?" Huo Lei touched his nose unconsciously. "Let''s go, don''t delay." Ji Bai glanced at the three people in front of him, and took the lead to push open the door of the Commissioner Hall. There are very few people in the main hall. The season is about to be in the middle of winter. Most people''s minds are still melting in the warm blankets, and they are a little conscious of constantly testing on the edge of the bed, telling themselves to sleep for a few more minutes, but they just don''t get out of bed. Coupled with the weekends, no one is normal. "Welcome, do some students accept the task entrustment or submit the task list?" The lady at the counter got up very early with a professional smile on her face. It wasn''t the counter lady that Ji Bai had met. It seemed that the counter work was shifted. "Accept the mission and explore the sewers." Ji Baiyan said concisely. "Okay, please report your name, class, group age, and knight rank." "Ji Bai, first-grade tomato class, apprentice moon knight." Ji Bai reported his name in a hurry, and Xiaosha Huo Lei also reported it. The basic information is no different from Ji Bai, except for the last one reported. Xiao Mu is not in the first grade, and all the knights present are apprentices. Okay, please fill out the form, and I will register for you. "A strange color flashed under her eyes, and the lady at the counter immediately recovered her smile and handed Ji Bai and the others four forms. "The four are all trainee knights. Although it is only a simple exploration task, we must be more careful." The lady at the counter formulaically reminded "four trainee knights? When are the trainee knights able to accept the mission?" Sitting in the seat The tall man on the top glanced at the four people meaningfully, and his eyes stopped a little longer on Xiao Mu and Xiaosha. He is probably a new student, but now he is still just a knight apprentice? Oh, it''s probably because of the rhetoric that is favored by the cute girl, right? ? Just wait to be ashamed at the critical moment! The man looked at Ji Bai wearing a cross helmet and thought coldly. I don¡¯t know what people around me think of him. After filling out the form, Ji Bai didn¡¯t stop much, and led the three of them out of the waterway. Located alone in the central area, there are only a few dead wood and broken leaves stuck in the soil. The jet black turbid liquid gurgled down the stone cave, accompanied by a nauseating stench. "It''s a lie? Are we going to explore this kind of place? A terribly dirty place must be a cat?" Xiaosha pinched her nose with an ugly face, her tone full of disgust. Chapter 81: "I have a lot of stuffy nose, it can play some role." Ji Bai took out a few small yellow **** from his pocket. "It''s obviously a cup of water, despite the muttering, Xiaosha still accepted the nasal congestion brought by Ji Bai. oor mu play Thank you. "After receiving the stuffy nose, Xiao Mu thanked Ji Bai. ". Lei looked at Huo Lei''s nostrils that could fill two apples, Ji Bai was silent. "It''s okay, just don''t breathe in my nose." Huo Lei waved his hand indifferently, saying that he didn''t need a stuffy nose. "Wait a minute, the sewer door is locked. It''s closed. We don''t have the key, so we can''t get in, right?" Xiao Shashang still had some fluke. "There are many ways to open the door." Ji Bai took the lead and kicked the heavily rusted iron door with his leather boots. Border City, the most important thing is that we don''t have a map, so be careful not to leave." Ji Bai said as he entered the dark and damp sewer first. "Holey, the torch I asked you to carry?" "Here. "Boom!" The blazing fire lit up parts of the front and surrounding areas. "Are we really going to such a place?" Looking at the dilapidated pipelines and facilities around, the darkness in front of him couldn''t be seen, Xiao Xiao couldn''t help but feel shocked. These walls are covered with unidentified graffiti, and the broken dents on the upper side seem to be scratched by some kind of creature. "Tittering "Woo! What, what sound?!" Xiaosha now wished to shrink into a cat ball. "The sewer pipe is leaking, the construction time is long, and it is in disrepair for a long time, common problems." Ji Bai clinging to the torch and walking in the forefront, said calmly. Package FSF Light Novel Chapter 50 ~ The Victim "Wait...There was a burst of jagged, jagged footsteps in the quiet darkness of Wan Lai. The burning fireball floats in the damp darkness, like a ghost. "Well, Uncle Xianshi, we have been walking for almost an hour. If we compare this sewer to a dinosaur, we have already got down to its internal organs!" There was movement in the deadly fire. Xiaosha pinched her leg, and said bitterly to Ji Bai, who didn''t stop for a moment. "Oh, I see." "What''s the answer? If you know, give me some practical actions! Are you all tired?" Xiaosha grumbled dissatisfiedly. "Then, everyone just take a break." Ji Bai turned around while holding the torch. "This place doesn''t look like a place to rest at all, right?" In the area illuminated by the torch, the photophobic cockroaches rushed away. Xiaosha shook her heel, feeling a chill. When she thinks that this place is surrounded by cockroaches, centipedes and big mice, she would climb onto her clothes, even her hair, and Xiaosha felt her scalp numb. "After exploring for so long, there really existed goblin demons and things that have appeared long ago. Where will we wait until we go deep into the abdomen?" Xiaosha was very dissatisfied with Ji Bai, who was as dumb as a robot. "Not necessarily, it may be a trap." Ji Bai said in a calm tone. Under the iron gray cross helmet, I don''t know what the expression is. Is it possible to wash your head with persecutory delusion? There is nothing here except cockroaches, centipedes, bugs and big mice, okay? When can your head wake up?" Xiaosha took out a teaser from there. Mao Bang kept beating Ji Bai''s iron helmet with''dongdong''. "Sister Xiaosha, it''s not polite to talk to Big Brother Ji like this... Xiao Mu said timidly on the side. "If you can wake up this guy''s stupid brain, it doesn''t matter! "Hum!" Knocking, Xiaosha couldn''t hold it firmly, and the funny cat in her hand flew out. not good! That''s Xiaomi''s favorite...no! Xiaosha hurried to the direction of the cat flying, out of the lighting range of the torch. "Hey! Don''t run too far." Before Huo Lei could finish speaking, Xiaosha was no longer visible in his field of vision. "Huh. Hey; fortunately, I didn''t fall into the stinky pool, fortunately~" Xiaosha sighed in relief, knelt down and picked it up to tease the cat. Huh? ? Strange, is this funny cat stick being thrown away? Why is the touch so hard? A bit like¡­¡­ As the firelight behind her got closer, Xiaosha gradually understood what she was holding on her hand. Her brain was down for a while, and after she understood what it was, SF Quan¡¯s novel "Wow!...". If the cat really has nine lives, then Xiaosha has been scared of four at this moment. Throwing down the "Mao Cat Stick" in his hand, he ran behind him desperately. "What''s the matter?" Hearing Xiaosha''s scream, everyone rushed to her immediately. "Then... Xiaosha didn''t care about the three seven twenty-one, she got directly behind Ji Bai, and pointed her finger to the front with shaking fingers. In the direction Xiaosha was pointing, there seemed to be a person sitting there, dressed in chain armor, and his face was covered by the draped hair. Looking at the model of the armor, it seemed to be a male. Ji Bai stared at the man sitting by the wall for a moment, holding a torch and walking forward slowly. "It seems to be a trapped knight, be careful." Huo Lei frowned slightly, followed closely behind. "Yeah." Ji Bai answered. "Then, that, this gentleman, are you okay?" Xiao Mu accompany Xiaosha at the back, and cautiously asked straight to the sitting man. "...He is probably dead...because, I picked it up, it seemed to be...". Ji Bai squatted down beside the man. The man still did not respond. He stretched out his hand and stroked the long hair that covered his face. "It''s his hand... Xiaosha slowly covered her mouth, her eyes widened. Under the long hair is a pitted pan-blue skull. Ruzhi seemed to feel the lighting of the torch. At the moment when he opened his long hair, countless small black insects and cockroaches emerged from the two holes in the eyes, and they scattered like spider larvae. "This, this..." Xiao Mu was also very frightened, his face looked like an eggplant beaten by frost, and he couldn''t help taking a step back. "The flesh and blood have been completely decomposed, and the time of death is about three months, but it cannot be determined. The identity is estimated to be the advance investigation team of the Brilliant Knights." Glancing at the sun cross logo on the epaulette, Ji Bai faintly analyzed. "Did it die by poisoning?" Huo Lei analyzed the eyebrows as he looked at the skull with the wrong color. "No, there are few venoms that can penetrate into human bones. The venom made by goblins is not strong enough. "It is estimated that after being killed and left here, the corpse was eroded by the poisonous insects here. "Poisonous insects?! Are the black insects just now?" Xiaosha was shocked, her scalp numb, and she felt like the terrible insects that had just rushed away were crawling up her ankles. She regretted that she came without armor. "Fortunately, these insects are not afraid of the dead, but they are afraid of the living." Ji Bai stomped a running black insect into slag, and glanced at the green liquid flowing out. "But these poisonous insects shouldn''t be here. "These. One seems to be the same color as the blood of the troll man. "It''s not the same, our blood is dark green, these are light green." Huo Lei corrected. t "Salty, salty and wet...This place is so weird, I, let''s go back...Xiaosha swallowed hard. Chapter 82: "No, this just proves that there is indeed something tricky in the sewer." Huo Lei narrowed his eyes. "cocoa¡­¡­ "In front, it seems to be a bifurcation." Ji Bai said calmly. "I have some beans here, I want to... we sprinkle some beans as a signpost, so we can find the way when we go back." After overcoming some fear, Xiao Mu suggested to Ji Bai. Unconsciously, Ji Bai, who was calm and able to perform well, became the backbone of the team. "Did you see the small drains along the way?" Ji Bai did not directly answer her question. "See... Is there any problem?" Xiao Mu asked suspiciously. "Brother, are you worried that someone will stabb us in the back? But those drains are so small that they can''t get through people or demons. There should be no ambush." ??Huo Lemo stalked the minibus, thinking a little bit. Said. "I can''t get under people, but it can be done by lurking some unfriendly little dwarfs." Ji Bai said meaningfully, and the gap in the cross helmet turned to Xiao Mu. "The road sign, but not only we can recognize it, but we are with us. Some creatures in the sewer are equally okay. Chapter 51 ~ Goblin "If there is no signpost, how should we get back later?" "Rely on intuition." Ji Bai answered indifferently. "Can you be more reliable? Can you answer me seriously? "I have a very serious answer." Ji Bai convinced. "Yours" Xiaosha felt that the channel she was communicating with Ji Bai was completely out of line, rubbing her temples with a headache. "Go here." Ji Bai pointed to the cave on the left. "You don''t choose the path by intuition again, do you?" "not at all" "why??" "Here, there is a smell." At some point, Ji Bai had already removed his nasal congestion, and the cross-helmet head raised meaningfully. This familiar and disgusting taste. "Taste? Why didn''t I smell it? Except for an unpleasant smell." Huo Lei sniffed around, feeling a little strange. "There are goblins, and there are still a lot of them." There was a wave of fluctuation in Ji Bai''s tone, and his tone became even lower. "Goblin? How did you know that there is a goblin?" Xiaosha asked strangely. Goblins, such weak creatures that are not favored by gods, belong to neither humans nor demon species. In fact, such creatures are just like cockroaches. They existed for a long time before the demon species invaded the continent. Some scholars have suggested that these vicious green-skinned dwarfs are close relatives of trolls, and some unknown documents speculate that they are ultra-ancient races that run through ancient and modern times, and some people say that they are ancient races. The survivors and human races were born of mixed blood. All kinds of documents and legends are endless, but they haven''t given a clear answer. In the final analysis, the human race''s interpretation of this world is not deep enough, except for some history of the old age, what happened in the ancient times of this continent, where did the demon species come from, the metal of [dark matter] and the so-called [sacred veins] ], all of these are unsolved puzzles for humans. "The smell is obvious, and there are living people." Ji Bai''s tone was taken for granted. "There are still living people?" Huo Lei was taken aback for a moment, then geared up. "This sewer is really tricky, and I am still worried that this trip will come in vain. "So, how did you know, Uncle Xianshi? "You don''t want to know." Ji Bai''s tone appeared gloomy. "Hmm. One, you guy is really good at selling Guanzi r deliberately aroused my curiosity?" Xiaosha bulged her mouth and gently kicked Ji Bai''s heels. "Come here." Ji Bai knelt down and whispered in Xiaosha''s ear. Xiaosha''s complexion went from curiosity at the beginning to doubt, and finally turned into a tragic pale. Whoops! Uncle Wet Salt! metamorphosis! Deliberately use yellow accent to scare others! "Xiaosha hurriedly jumped away like a cat with her tail stepped on, within three steps away from Ji Bai. "You have heard it as a joke." Ji Bai stood up and took off the two-handed sword with fangs tied behind his back. "Take this. It might be useful later." As he said, Ji Bai took out a few masks from his pocket and asked them to accept them. "In any case, be prepared for the battle, slow down, and minimize your voice as much as possible. Huo Lei silently took off his sledgehammer, Xiao Mu adjusted his breathing, and pulled the bowstring. "Don''t lose it. The scale of this sewer is amazing. If you get lost, you can only give cockroaches and poisonous insects cheaply." Ji Bai''s sudden words made Xiaosha excited and hurriedly followed the team. The four people walked, trying to control and keep sneaking posture as much as possible. A few traces of fire faintly appeared in the front. Ji Bai motioned to the three people behind him not to be alarmed, cold eyes shot from the iron helmet. At the end of the walkway is a spacious circular field with water pipes of varying widths on all sides, which looks like a centralized sewage control station. It seems that no one has been here for a long time, and this place is being occupied by another group of creatures. "The little green dwarfs chuckled in their mouths, gnawing on something with their companions in front of the fire. The four Ji Bai lurked behind a polished square stone slab and remained silent. Goblins have a wide range of divisions. This weak, cunning, and highly fertile creature lives in various grottoes in the suburbs, but it is impossible to appear in towns protected by walls and barriers. There is only one reason why they are here Someone deliberately let them in. Don''t alarm them, surprise them, surprise them, ¡®annihilate them in one fell swoop. Ji Bai gestured to his teammates. SF Light Novel Ji Bai, who has had experience with goblins several times, knows that these little things must not be underestimated, and they must not be grouped together if they can be defeated one by one. Huo Lei squeezed the stone hammer calmly and ably, Xiao Mu swallowed nervously, and Xiao Sha cowered and hid at the back. For a time, the four of them all prepared to clarify their division of labor. Horley charged forward, Ji Bai center was responsible for protecting the back row, archer Xiaomu behind, Xiaosha behind the soy sauce. "Pangji!" With a crisp cracking sound, everyone looked in the direction of the sound. "Yes, I''m sorry that Xiao Mu hurriedly apologized to the three of them. When preparing to act, due to the extremely low visibility, Xiao Mu did not notice the withered brittle bone under his foot." Chapter 83: "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! The little golden eyes shrank suddenly and looked at the stone slab where Ji Bai and others were hiding. "The raid was cancelled and changed to a long drive straight in." Ji Bai took the lead to stand up, a cold light shot from the iron helmet. "You two, be more careful." Huo Lei stood up and the killing intent flashed in the lion''s eyes. "Huh huh?! Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Xiaosha hugged her hair in fear, and stepped back involuntarily. The eyes of these goblins, Xiaozhi, made her feel uncomfortable, just like those trolls who invaded her hometown. She suddenly recalled the words Ji Bai said to her before, "Goblin, this dirty creature. Without females, the foreign women captured by them will be worse off than dead, and this smell is 80% of Xiaosha''s hard swallowing saliva. "Chuck, chuck, chuck!" The goblin headed by the robbed iron armor raised his weapon, and pointed at the four of Ji Bai loudly and shouted, "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Ju''s gaze was constantly walking around Xiaosha and Xiaomu. This feeling like countless hands walking around her made her heart palpitations. Both their faces were pale and scary. "Wow!" The goblins rushed over with weapons in their hands. Ji Bai winked with Huo Lei. "Come on, chopsticks!" Horley shouted, slamming forward. "Unexpectedly, T hit two broken hammers to fight back against the pack of wolves!" The momentum and wind thunder, the vigorous stone hammer suddenly waved, and the three goblins who rushed towards the front of the guns were smashed and shattered. Chapter 52 ~ Making Dumplings "Huh huh!?" The goblins stopped, Xiao Huang''s eyes widened. Looking at Horley, who is swinging a stone hammer like a barrier, you look at me, I look at you, but no one dared to take the lead. "Oooh, Yuwu!" The captain goblin jumped like a thunder, yelling at something in anger. "Huh ah!" The goblin glared at Huo Lei who was in front of him, pulling away the sharp voice, and scalp rushing. Going forward, the anger was just a bluff in front of absolute power, and the power level only reached humans. A child-level goblin can¡¯t be compared with a troll man in front. But even so, the cowardly and cunning goblins had to brace their heads to meet them, like moths fighting the fire. Unsurprisingly, the fragile body was tossed into a pile of flesh under the whistling sledgehammer. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Xiao Mu''s fingers touched her neck lightly, and she breathed a faint sigh of relief. Although she had been in the group for two years, it was the first time she had undertaken a commissioned task, and it was the first time that she had shot a living creature. Several cunning goblins succeeded in breaking through Horley''s line of defense by taking advantage of their companions to attract the attention of the enemy. The teeth and claws rushed towards Xiaosha and Xiaomu who were incapable of defending against enemies in the back, and Huang Chengcheng''s small eyes were full of excitement. A big sword with fangs blocked their way. CE issued s note "Huh! Kacha!" A goblin who flew like tofu was chopped into two pieces by a big sword, and it was stained with an iron helmet decorated with wings. Dark red dirty blood. "Keeping!?" The goblins looked angrily at the silhouettes wrapped in cloth armor and a small amount of chain armor, each docking with the stupid human beings! Put him down first, and then smash him into pieces! These goblins are obviously not the first time they have faced a human knight. After a few exchanges of''chicking'', they quickly set up their positions. The two stood in different positions in a group, waving their swords and knives to greet Ji Bai. . Ji Bai held the long sword with both hands, intercepted the weapons of the two goblins, lowered his body and swept their legs to knock them down. "Oh!" Seeing that Ji Bai showed obvious flaws, the small eyes of the two goblins behind him lit up, and they rushed forward, fiercely inserting the knife (meow) into Ji Bai''s back waist. ¡ã Ding! "Hit the metal chain in the cloth armor, and the knife in the goblin''s hand was bounced. Ji Bai turned around, holding the body of the sword in both hands, and the hilt dropped the hammer accurately on the goblin''s cervical spine. "Kacha." With the sound of broken bones, the goblin''s neck was smashed and twisted by ninety degrees. After throwing the big sword, he held the hilt again, and the blade pierced the chest of the other goblin. Picking up their weapons, threw them like a javelin and killed the two goblins who were about to approach. As for the two lying down, they had been shot by Xiao Mu. SF Mu Fiction "Chiji wow hungry!" The goblin captain kept hiding back, using his comrades to block the bows and arrows from time to time, screaming constantly, and didn''t know what he was yelling. "Wow!" More and more goblins rushed out of the dark, almost becoming a disaster. They were holding simple sticks and knives and forks, and some did not even take weapons. There were countless companions covering themselves around them, not to mention that there were women as trophies. There was nothing more morale boosting than this. Ming..." Looking at the goblins who were killing more and more, coming up like a tide, Xiaosha turned pale with fright. Like the sea water pouring in from the bottom of a broken ship, it is so similar to the hometown that was burned by fire. "Senior Ji, be careful!" Under tension, Xiao Mu, who bit her tongue, had already forgotten that she was Senior. "Protect yourself." Ji Bai stood in front of Xiaosha and Xiao Mu like an iron tower. "Drink! Come on! This is the excitement. Watch my mule kick and spin the swing car!" Horley yelled in full of warfare, whistling the sledgehammer to keep spinning, bringing the goblins who dared to approach. The hit was broken. [Conventional Tier One Dragon Scroll Blade] Ji Bai held the long sword in his hand, and the blade was blown by like a whirlwind, clearing away the few goblins that had rushed up. "The physical method doesn''t work, Horley, use magic power." Ji Bai said while pulling the sword out of the goblin''s body. "Huh? Mana? That''s what I use to repair weapons." Huo Lei said while turning. Yuan "Use other green magic flames exclusively for trolls." "I won''t!" .Are you a troll? " Even if he knew that it was not the time to complain, Ji Bai was subconsciously puzzled. "I can''t blame this The number of goblins in this den is estimated to be hundreds. Seeing a steady stream of goblins coming forward (Ji Bai thought secretly. There were too many ants to kill the elephant, Ji Bai completely believed that there was only Huo Lei, even if there were more goblins, it would be useless, the goblins at the bottom of the first-order species couldn''t hurt the trolls of the second-order species. But for himself, the steady stream of goblins is a big threat. Throwing off the goblins who were lying on their backs and constantly piercing them, stabbed them to death with a sword, turned back and swept them, cut off the goblins along with their weapons, and repelled the forcing goblins steadily. The torches raised high by the goblins illuminated the blood-stained fangs sword and the cold iron helmet. "Uh uh...". "Oh! Go, go away! You guys, don''t touch me." Xiaosha''s crying voice sounded behind her. Ji Bai turned his head. Chapter 84: Behind, Xiaosha was pushed to the ground, two goblins confined her to the ground, with sinister smiles on her face, she kept tearing at her clothes and saliva on her disgusting tongue. "Uh..." Xiaosha collapsed on the ground, her beautiful violet eyes filled with despair and emptiness. Xiao Mu''s situation is not much better. She is already embarrassed to hit the goblins with a bow, but this can''t stop the goblins'' attack. If the goblins didn''t want to capture them alive, they might have been stabbed dozens of times at this moment. Up. Being made dumplings, after all, is it the situation caused by luck? Ji Bai was anxious to rush over, a few goblins rushed up, knives and forks stuck on his thighs, surrounding him round and round. "Pickling Zan, let me die!" Huo Lei blushed. Even though the goblins could not hurt him, they prevented him from supporting the back row, making him annoyed. "Hehe... the goblins laughed playfully. "Low-energy creature." The murderous cold eyes shot in and out from the iron helmet. "Take out the mask!" Ji Bai pulled out the knife inserted in his leg, stabbed the goblin to death with a sword, and shouted to everyone. Ji Bai grabbed a handful of black-gray powder from his pocket and threw it into the air. [Conventional TT Tornado Blade The black-gray particles were blown by the wind from the blade. Chapter 53 ~ Cruel, Cruel The black-gray particles entered the goblins'' bodies with their breathing. "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, the crazy goblins suddenly stopped, their movements stopped, and Huang Chengcheng''s small eyes kept pouring tears. "Wow, cough, cough... The goblin lying on Xiaosha''s body didn''t have time to watch Xiaosha, and coughed violently, covering her chest, and rolled over unsteadily. Ji Bai poured out the black ash powder in the waist bag, using [Tornado Blade] to help it spread quickly to the entire area. "Cough...Wow!" The goblins covered their mouths in pain. The particles scattered in the air made them suffer from headaches. The particles penetrated into their lungs and couldn''t even breathe normally. When they were too impatient, they could only choose to fall into the wild. And escape. The back team didn¡¯t understand what was going on. They squeezed the front team to prevent their evacuation. In order to be able to successfully escape from the control of the gray particles, the mad front team even confronted their colleagues with stabs. . Xiao Mu took out the O mask and put it on her mouth in time. Xiaosha was not so lucky. The clothes on her body were torn torn and her body was covered with disgusting saliva. Her spirit was even better. It is extremely empty, completely unlovable. Ji Bai found the tattered mask in Xiaosha''s pocket, which was completely unusable, so she could only put her own mask on Xiaosha. "Big one... one, are you all right?" Huo Lei, who barely covered his mouth with a mask, walked over. "By the way, brother-in-law, what is this?" "Grounded iron powder can penetrate into their mucous membranes through mouth and nose breathing and adhere to them, causing a burning sensation, special for goblins." Ji Bai explained lightly. book.SFA "Aren''t you wearing an O-mask?" "I have a helmet, which is not very useful for humans. SF Light Novel Ignoring the disgusting transparent saliva on Xiaosha, Ji Bai picked her up, put her finger on her snorting area, tried it, and checked it again. She didn''t suffer any injuries, but she suffered mentally. Generally speaking, nothing has been done, but an unmarried lady of the yellow flower, who is so frivolous and fragile by a disgusting creature, is estimated to have committed suicide, no...a normal woman would be like this. "Little Shamei...what''s wrong with her?" Xiao Mu looked at the hollow Xiaosha worriedly. No one could bear such a cute girl with cat ears that would create a psychological shadow that would be difficult to erase for a lifetime. Huo Lei''s face was sullen, his face frowned, and he said nothing. "As if it was a layer of **** on her body, go back and take a bath, nothing is left." Ji Bai held Xiaosha in her arms, and her leather gloves stroked Xiaosha''s disgusting saliva face, and squeezed her little girl. nose. Xiaosha''s godless eyes moved, and a scene of deja vu flashed in her mind. In the palace trapped in flames, a woman in a luxurious dress is holding her face. "Sha''er, my child clenches his teeth and keeps on living. It''s nothing, loneliness and ups and downs will come to you at any time, but remember, you can''t die, and the road in the future will be finished even if you are alone, because... The picture was covered by firelight, and she woke up from the dream, and she was still alone. In the field of vision, an iron helmet stared at her silently. book.SFA "Wake up?" Ji Bai asked. "Sister Xiaosha! Are you okay?" The other two also came up. " Also light novel Huo Lei leaned forward and did not speak, a trace of self-blame flashed in his eyes. ...Xiaosha looked around blankly, and finally fixed her gaze on the head of the iron helmet that hugged her. ¡­Uncle dead, he said he wanted to protect me. Xiaosha leaned into Ji Bai''s chest and murmured calmly. "If an apology is useful, who should be resurrected by the dead?" Xiaosha''s words seemed to be asking Ji Bai, or something vague. "Why..." With a crying voice, Xiaosha now looks like a cat that fell into the cold lake water and was almost drowned. She hugged the lifebuoy and didn''t want to let go. "This nest of goblins won''t live long." Ji Bai said, calm and terrifying. "Let them disappear, words that can make you feel comforted. "...Xiaosha didn''t say much, her petite body was nestled in Ji Bai''s arms, she just wanted to rest, trying her best to forget the nightmare just now. .No...this time let''s go back to the court, everyone is injured to varying degrees, mental state...Horley glanced at Xiaosha. "No, I can''t go back." Ji Bai shook his head. book.SFA "why??" OSE this novel "If I guessed correctly, the exit is now blocked by the goblin, letting go of the prey? They wouldn''t do such a stupid thing, and they will definitely be hit when they go back now." Ji Bai explained lightly. "Then, how can I do it now...?" Xiao Muqiang held up to not crying. "Looking for other ways, Mutiefen can only interfere and cannot be fatal. It is not appropriate to stay here for a long time. "Senior Ji said, those goblins might come back again?" Xiao Mu''s face turned pale. Xiaosha in Ji Bai''s arms trembled slightly. Chapter 85: "Then let''s get out of here quickly! "Before this, there is something that needs to be solved." Ji Bai took off the clothes in the cloth armor and put it on Xiaosha, covering her body, inserting the fangs and long sword ~ ??on the ground, drew the dagger and walked towards it. Those little tents made of tattered bark. "By the way, fellow robe, your injury?" It''s okay. Xiao Mu and Huo Lei were puzzled, but they still followed. Kicking open the bark door, Ji Bai leaned forward and got in. Feces and dirty excrement can be seen everywhere. . "...:..." "Living?" At the bottom, a girl from the human race who had been stripped of her clothes was wearing a piece of torn fur and lying alone inside. What is shocking is that this girl has neither hands nor feet, her eyes are hollow and hideous. His scars covered his entire face. If it weren''t for his breath and heartbeat, no one would think that he was a living person. With beautiful sky-blue eyes, perhaps this girl was a very beautiful little girl before she was caught. "This, what is it... Xiao Mu stared at the extremely miserable figure in a daze, Xiaosha''s pupils contracted, and she lowered her head not to look directly at her with lingering fears. It seemed that the girl who had heard the familiar language, the eyes of the girl who lost her limbs slowly focused, her head slowly tilted, she saw the three people who came to her, and the iron helmeted man with a dagger squatting in front of her. "Yes, relief?" a low and gentle voice came from the iron helmet. "Ji Qian...what are you going to do first?" Xiao Mu faintly felt something wrong, but Huo Lei frowned and said nothing. "Uh..." The girl seemed to understand what Ji Bai meant. She tried her best to speak, but her throat was already necrotic, she had to use her last strength to light her head desperately. "Huh." Silently, the dagger pierced into the flesh. The girl half-opened her tired eyes, forced a grateful smile, and fell asleep peacefully. Xiaosha slowly closed her eyes and rolled her head, Huo Lei''s brow furrowed deeper. "Senior Ji! You, you killed her!?" Xiao Mu looked at Ji Bai slowly withdrawing the dagger in disbelief, and fell into a daze. "Why... be so cruel... don''t understand, Xiao Mu, who was on the battlefield for the first time, didn''t understand why Ji Bai would act on a child who was already very unfortunate: "Let her die, perhaps be cruel, and let her live is called cruel. "Ji Bai stood up slowly, without explaining too much. Chapter 54 ~ The Night of the Sewer "It''s helpless for human brothers to do this." Huo Lei comforted Xiao Mu. Ye Jing, really cunning and dirty creature... "No, compared to the chaotic demons, especially the trolls, their torture methods are too low." Ji Bai threw the dagger out and plunged it deeply into the bark. Horley sighed deeply. "It''s safe to enroll in the scholar, let''s bury her on the spot." Xiao Mu resisted tears and suggested. Ji Bai did not object. "Uncle Xianshi, can I go out this way?" Xiaosha nestled weakly in Xiao Mu''s arms and asked when she looked at the figure walking in front. "uncertain. "Did you still choose the path intuitively." "Haha." Xiaosha smiled helplessly. "I really regret that I promised your entrustment. I knew it was so, even if the remuneration was doubled again... Even so, Xiaosha''s tone didn''t contain much complaint. Looking at Xiao Mu who was holding herself, full of worries, Ji Bai who calmly opened the road ahead, and Huo Lei who flanked to prevent surprise attacks, Xiaosha felt that she felt more secure at this moment than ever. Is this the feeling that a companion cares about protection? Surprisingly good... "It''s getting late, make do with one night on the spot." Looking around the corridor, Ji Bai turned and said to everyone. Hearing this, Huo Lei put down the burden he was carrying, took out a stall from inside and spread it on the ground. Xiao Mu carefully placed Xiaosha in her coat on top, while Ji Bai re-ignited the torch he had snatched from the goblin, and hung it on the four self, just enough to illuminate the area where she was staying. "The food I brought can barely survive tomorrow." After sorting out all the food that can fill his stomach, Huo Lei folded his arms and knees a little bit distressed. "I thought I had brought more food and water before...". "Prevent goblins or other creatures from attacking at night, Huo Lei, you and me take turns to watch the night." After placing the last torch, Ji Bai returned. "Good Le! Xiaosha was wearing Ji Bai''s coat, her eyes half-opened blankly, she didn''t know what she was thinking. The season is in the middle of winter, and even though the demon species is not much colder than humans, it still has a few traces of coolness. The clothes originally worn have lost the "cold resistance ability". "Ji Bai put the fuel he had brought together, lit it with a torch, and the warm shelter dispelled a little bit of cold. Horley skewered some dry food with ready-to-eat meat, intending to grill it on the fire. Dry food and instant meat sprinkled with some salt did not mean to taste the taste, and everyone just wanted to make do with filling their stomachs. "Then...Senior Ji?" Xiao Mu tentatively asked. "Huh?" Iron helmet turned to Xiao Mu. "Before, I''m sorry, 50A one "What are you talking about?" Ji Bai tilted his head in confusion, not understanding what Xiao Mu was referring to. "That''s just... I said that Senior Ji was too cruel "It''s okay, it''s just the truth." Ji Bai shook his head and continued to remain silent. ...In fact, this is the first time I have accepted a commission since joining the Knights for a year. "Xiao Mu said embarrassedly with her hair. "I don''t understand many things, just blindly use my own shallow subjective judgment...". "So, please forgive me, Senior Ji SF Light Novel "Being insulted and tortured like that by the goblins, I think, even I myself don''t have the courage to live... Maybe, to her, being alive is really painful. "Looking at what you look like, it must not be the first time you have come out to explore, right? Obviously just joined the group for less than a month... "That, Senior Ji?" "Stop talking, that guy is already asleep." Xiaosha patted Xiao Mu on the shoulder. Chapter 86: I saw the iron helmet sitting on the wall with arms folded motionless. Xiao Mu was taken aback for a moment. The audience fell silent, and Wei Wei could hear the sound of symmetrical breathing from the iron helmet. "This damp uncle can fall asleep under this circumstance... I have taken him." Xiaosha muttered. "It is estimated that he is really tired. I watch the eve of the night. You guys should rest earlier. We will find a way to go out tomorrow." Huo Lei smiled with a wrinkled face. "Really, I can''t even take a shower, and my body is slimy... Xiaosha sighed and looked at the rusty pipes on the ceiling. She tried her best not to think about the bad experience today, but couldn''t sleep at all. Boredly, he turned his gaze to Ji Bai who fell asleep with his arms folded. A person who feels very unreliable and unreliable on weekdays, but in such a crisis-ridden place is like a fish in water. Various reactions and handling methods are proficient like a hunter who has experienced battles. He is also terribly calm and terrible I wonder what he used to do and what kind of experience he has had. The body started to get hot. With Ji Bai''s coat inside, Huo Zhun in front of him gradually became illusory. A burst of predestined sleepiness surged in the morning, 54 light novels ... "Sister Xiaosha? Sister Xiaosha?" The subtle whispers broke into Xiaosha''s weak consciousness. Hmm... let me sleep for another minute, just one minute~" Xiaosha wrapped her quilt tightly, and the reader''s mouth and her face were flushed in sleep. Facts have proved that the biological clock will not change due to location and environment. "No way, Senior Ji said that we all hurry up. The goblins have very good noses and will find us sooner or later." Xiao Mu shook Xiaosha helplessly. "Woo~ I don¡¯t want to get up to provoke them~ Let them come if you want to come... This is only a few minutes. People just want to sleep now, don¡¯t disturb me. Xiaosha, who is very angry, broke her biological clock and exploded. Gross. "Brothers, how is the situation in front?" "Not far ahead, it''s a fork in the road." Ji Bai said, who returned from investigating the situation, and turned his eyes to Xiaosha who was unable to get up on the blanket and walked over. "Wum...Ah! Ground, is the goblin coming?!" Feeling something cold sticking into his bed, Little Seton was agitated. "...Well? Uncle Xianshi, did you put any stick in it? Okay, it''s so hard. Aye?" Xiaosha took out a straight cat making stick out of the quilt, and Xiaosha was taken aback. "My funny cat... was it picked up by you?" "Yeah." Ji Bai responded while tidying up his backpack. "... Hum, thank you a little bit." After all this tossing, Xiaosha was no longer sleepy, put the cat away in an anguish, stood up in her coat, and yawned leisurely. book.SFA "Breakfast." Ji Bai handed over a few pieces of dry food. "Hey, don''t you want to eat?" : SF Light Novel "I have eaten it." Ji Baiyan replied concisely. "Can I wash it up?" "In extraordinary times, water is precious." The iron helmet lowered slightly. "Okay. One. I understand. Anyway, the body is already so dirty, it doesn''t matter. Chapter 55~ "So, where should we go this time?" Everyone stared at each other as they looked at the two bottomless caves in front of them. "Last time, I took the left side of the road, so just try the right this time? "Brother Ji Bai, what do you think?" Huo Lei asked for Ji Bai''s opinion. "It doesn''t matter." Ji Bai didn''t think about it. There is no definite basis for where to go. Ji Bai has limited experience in exploring the tunnels. In his opinion, wherever he goes, he walks blindly, and there is no need to worry about multiple choice questions. "But what if I meet a goblin again? Our current state Xiao Mu said worriedly. "If you smell the smell in advance, it shouldn''t be a problem, Horley said in deep thought. "The cave is narrow, and goblins can''t take advantage of the sea of ??humans." Ji Bai analyzed his fellow robe, have you ever thought that the creatures lurking here are not only goblins? "When he reached the entrance of the cave, Huo Lei suddenly stopped, his face solemn. "Do not rule out this possibility Let''s go to the left. "Huo Lei suddenly proposed. "Huh? Why?" Xiao Mu asked in confusion. "On the right, we trolls are familiar with the smell of fire burning cloth. There may be goblins or some unfriendly creatures over there." Huo Lei squinted his eyes. "Then since Mr. Horley said so, let''s go to the left. book.SFA "It doesn''t matter." CE Nine Novels After discussing the decision, Ji Bai and Huo Lei held torches and opened the way, "Xiao Mu and Xiaosha followed. "Uncle Wet Salt." Ok. " "If we still can''t find a way out after the food is exhausted, do we have to die here to feed cockroaches and poisonous insects like the man yesterday?" "It''s possible. "Uncle Xianshi, you really don''t know how to comfort people "It''s also possible to be discovered by goblins, but "We didn''t ask you to list all the possibilities. "Huh? Listen, is there a sound of water inside?" "It seems, is it really an underground canal?" Chapter 87: As the distance approaches, the sound of the water is getting louder and louder. The moment I walked out of the cave, my vision suddenly became clear. A A slab bridge that was large enough for five people to walk side by side was pulled out from the canal. Under the steep height, there was a rush of waves. "Unexpectedly, the sewers of the border city actually have an underground canal of this size." Xiao Mu couldn''t help taking a step forward. "I don''t know where the canal is connected." Look, there seems to be a cave in front. Let''s go in and see, maybe it''s a way to the back door of the sewer! Still, be more cautious. "Xiaosha felt inexplicably palpitated. "Don''t worry, sister cat!" Both sides are canals, it is impossible to ambush goblins, besides, even if they lie in ambush in the cave in front, the stone bridge is so big, they can''t take advantage of the number of people, there is me blocking it, everything is okay! Huo Lei patted his chest confidently. "It seems. I don''t know why, Xiaosha always feels very uneasy. Apart from the sound of running water, the canal in front of me seems to be a little weirdly quiet. "My fellow robe, what do you think?" "Yes, no problem." After carefully observing the surrounding situation, after a moment of contemplation, Ji Bai slowly spoke. At least in his cognitive experience, it is impossible for demons or goblins to lurk in the water. There are special cases, but they shouldn''t appear in human cities. "Look! The human brothers have said so, it must be no problem, don''t worry, let''s go!" "It can only be this way." Ji Bai nodded silently, and glanced over the iron fence on the top of the entrance. Because of the damp air, the surface layer had rusted and it seemed to have been abandoned for a long time. Even Uncle Xianshi said it was okay, maybe it was her own illusion. Xiaosha thought that way. After the decision, everyone crossed the entry barrier and stepped onto the stone bridge. "Huh? The Xiao Mu who was in charge of the breakup accidentally turned his eyes behind him, and a funny cat was lying alone in the aisle before. Sister Xiaosha is really careless, and she hasn''t taken care of her own things. Xiao Mu jumped out of the threshold and picked up the funny cat stick that had been lost in the aisle. book.SFA "Huh? Sister Xiao Mu, you are a PSE novel "Now, your funny cat stick has dropped again." Xiao Mu smiled and shook the funny cat stick in his hand... "Oh! Thank you, Sister Xiaomu~" Xiaosha was relieved. After all, that is Xiaomi''s favorite cat stick. If you lose it, the child will probably be upset, right? Fortunately, it was discovered in time. "Next time, don''t be so distracted. "Hmm~ "Crack." The ferromagnetic booklet embedded in the stone trembles slightly. "Boom!" A loud bang sounded from behind Ji Bai and Huo Lei who had already walked on the stone bridge. "?!what happened? Xiaosha''s motion to reach out to pick up the cat stick freezes, her face is stained with bright red. The iron barbed fence embedded in the stone cracks fell heavily without any warning. Xiao Mu lay down in a pool of blood with her eyes empty. Unfortunately, she did not rush to cross the threshold before the fence fell. In other words, only her upper body crossed the cat stick and fell into the blood pool, drawing a smear of blood on the ground. Sister Hua Xiaomu! ! "Xiaosha wept bitterly and knelt down, clutching the fence with her hand, desperately trying to lift the iron thorns up. Ji Bai and Huo Lei came after hearing the news. "Sister Xiaomu!? Cheer up! Hold on! I will pull the breaking gate open immediately!" Huo Lei forcefully pulled on the fence, his face turned blue and iron thorns are deeply pierced into the ground, even if it is a troll. People can''t shake and lift. "Stop it, Huo Lei." Ji Bai''s calm voice came. He knelt on one knee and slowly closed Xiao Mu''s eyelids. SF light novel. "?." Xiaosha paled and fell into a sluggish expression. The companion who was still alive the moment before became a cold corpse, which made her completely unacceptable. Why do you want to pick up that funny cat stick? Why would I lose the funny cat stick? ? If you didn''t lose the funny cat stick, would the ending be different? Xiaosha just felt like a big stone was blocked in her heart, and the big teardrops could not stop falling from the bottom of her eyes. "Damn it... How could this happen?!" Huo Lei roared and hit the ground with a hammer. Ji Bai squatted on the ground, with a sword and iron helmet buried low, his hidden face, no one knew his expression at the moment. "Oh? You made a mistake? I''m sorry." A rough voice suddenly broke the atmosphere. "Who?!" The three of them turned around, and at some point there was a tall troll with scars on the bridge. He was carrying a huge stone axe, looking at Ji Bai and others with a joking expression. "Oh, this is troublesome. I didn''t intend to kill women. After all, it can be used to make a cool shot and make a mistake. Sorry to hold the time, hahahaha! Chapter 56 ~ Asian Cat? princess? "Oh, this is troublesome. I didn''t intend to kill women. After all, it can be used to make things easier. Operation mistakes. Sorry, hahahaha!" The tone was full of mockery and teasing, without any apologies. Xiaosha''s eyes shrank suddenly, covering her mouth, as if she had seen something terrible, she hurriedly hid behind Ji Bai. "Bastard thing! Is it a good thing you did?!" Huo Lei was furious, his eyes were bloodshot, and the hammer handle creaked with two rough hands. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh? "You?...The main general who attacked the city gate?!" Huo Lei exclaimed in anger after seeing the incoming person clearly. "Heh! Actually pity these inferior species, you are really a shame to the trolls. "Troll people, why are you here?" Ji Bai stepped forward, and the sight shot from the iron helmet hit him. "Hey! I am not obliged to explain this for the lower class... the tall troll man with the beard turned his eyes away from Ji Bai, and the white figure stayed behind him for a moment, then suddenly burst into laughter. "Hahahaha! So it''s you?! It''s really nowhere to find it! We have arrested you for so long, but I didn''t expect it to come here by myself!?" The words of the tall trolls made Ji Bai and Huo Lei a little unclear. Therefore, only Xiaosha behind them was shaking like garlic. "It''s been five years now, right? Don''t come here without harm! My dear princess" The tall troll man''s big mouth cracked with a cruel smile, and his eyes stared at Xiao Sha who was trembling constantly behind Ji Bai. Mu Fiction Chapter 88: "Ming..." Xiaosha was like a frightened rabbit, her head clinging to Ji Bai''s back, and she said she didn''t want to let go. "Don''t hide, I have already seen you! My dear, Yamao tribe Little princess! Hahahaha! "Yacat tribe? Princess?" Huo Lei frowned in doubt, and turned to Xiaosha, whose anger had not yet dissipated. "Yes, I''m sorry... I''m sorry." Xiaosha said incoherently, and didn''t say the reason, but kept apologizing, if the teardrops of the violet jewel-like water-spirited eyes rolled. "We didn''t look for you, but you came here by yourself! ... Cha Chaha! You did a good thing as a traitor. The tall troll came over jokingly. "Woo Mingyi." Realizing that the tall troll came over, Xiaosha''s body trembled more severely, and her little hand grabbed Ji Bai''s robe tightly. "Fleeing for so many years, after all, I still fell into the trap. Hey, why did the little princess hide from me? Don''t you want to meet your sister and mother? I haven''t been reunited for so long, they miss you... "Go away." Huo Lei squeezed the handle of the hammer and slowly greeted him. Ji Bai silently drew the fangs sword from his back. "Huh? Vampire craft? Interesting..." The tall troll man grinned and snapped his fingers. "Boom... The muffled noise overwhelms the sound of the canal surging. Pulling the small and exquisite Yi has an unknown meaning, like text characters composed of twisted earthworms appearing on the surface of the stone bridge. Gradually, the pattern begins to rotate, like a huge giant Roulette. The words above seemed to have recovered in the form of living creatures. "Is this the text of the troll clan? This, something similar to a magic circle. "No... I don''t know which race text this is..." A trace of doubt flashed in Huo Lei''s squinted eyes. The evil red light filled the totem one in the center of the ¡®Magic Circle¡¯ The monster totem resembling a giant octopus is vividly portrayed with teeth and claws. The hideous face is lifelike, and the scarlet in the giant eyes seems to be full of hatred for all surface creatures. There was a deafening muffled noise, as if the entire slab bridge was about to collapse. "Chich woah ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Between the gods, the small green dwarfs stood on the stone bridge. They were heavily hostile, holding crude weapons, and Huang Chengcheng''s small eyes were round. Pass... the magic circle? ? No, it always feels a bit contrary. The incantation is equivalent to the heavenly book for Ji Bai, but even if his understanding of the incantation is almost zero, Ji Bai, who has dealt with the Wu clan several times, can still recognize it, and it is engraved on this stone bridge. The words are not the spells of the witch race, especially the octopus monster totem in the center... it doesn''t seem to be the same style as the spell array. The energy contained in it is weird and unfathomable. It is very likely that it is not a virtual application, but the actual engraving of the text on the stone bridge has a direct effect. The difference between virtual application and implementation of a spell is whether it is physically burned to retain the mana. The virtual application takes a short time, but its effectiveness and durability are very limited. Although the implementation of the addition requires a lot of time to engrave the magic circle, it can Achieve long-term retention of mana and maximize utility. This knowledge was learned by Ji Bai from the court wizard of the blood clan. Although this ¡®Magic Array¡¯ is not written with a spell, the principle seems to be the same as that of a spell. The effect of burning it is obviously [Transport] or [Summon]. "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" "Don''t even think of toads eating swan meat! Let me listen! That female cat must be captured alive, and I dared to throw it away from here! The other two men, kill them!" Drinking made the restless goblins calm down, and all of them were dejected. Without a woman as a trophy, their morale immediately declined, no matter how powerful the leader of the troll was, he had to sacrifice his life for it. Xiaosha''s face turned paler, if it weren''t for holding Ji Bai, her soft calf would not be enough to support her standing. "Woo ah ah ah!" The goblins launched a charge, like a group of ferocious wolves. "Go away!" The heavy stone hammer stirred the air and slapped several leading soldiers facing each other down the stone bridge. Seeing several companions falling down the river amidst the distant shouts, the goblins began to panic. "Don''t retreat! Get me up!" The troll leader was furious, grabbing a goblin who wanted to retreat, and ruthlessly left the turbulence in his eyes. These low-energy creatures as weak as the human race were connected. Chess pieces are not counted as cannon fodder at best. Seeing Horley smashing waves of goblins like a broken bamboo, the troll leader frowned. The only opponent who can be regarded as the only warrior is the traitor, the unarmed princess of the cat clan is not to worry, but Ji Bai is perfectly ignored. After clearing away the obstructive goblins around, Horley turned his attention to the troll leader, and at the same time, the troll leader was also looking at him. Two scorching eyes rubbed together. "Drink! "Yo ah! Chapter 57~ "Hey!" The giant hammer collided with the giant axe, metal sparks burst out, and the wind bite the air and wailed. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! First get rid of this human wearing an iron helmet! He stroked Xiaomu''s face, which was gradually losing its temperature, and cut a strand of hair into his arms. Knights who died heroically should not expose the corpse wilderness, but... After all, human beings are still too fragile, unable to bear a heavy iron fence. Taking the mutilated corpse back, no matter how it looks, it is not appropriate, so I can only take this form and''take her home'', "It''s salty and wet... Finally touching Xiao Mu''s forehead, Ji Bai stood up and drew out the fangs long sword that was lying on the ground. Holding the hilt in the right hand, the elbow of the left arm was bent, the sword body was placed on the left forearm, and the tip of the sword pointed directly at the goblins that came up like a tide. Step back. "Ji Bai stopped Xiaosha behind him, and an incomparably cold gaze shot from the iron helmet. [Regular order one Wind and Thunder] With a stroke of the long sword, it easily cut a goblin''s chest like thunder. "Oh ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!) Goblins do not understand swordsmanship, nor can they use [Magic]. The advantage of hunting prey lies in the human sea tactics, which can be broken by the flaws exposed when the opponent kills the companion, especially the dull weapons such as the two-handed sword. [Conventional Tier One Dragon Scroll Blade] However, when a crowd of goblins rushed forward, the blade that could not be held back looked like a bend. At an impossible speed, the long sword returned to defense, and Ji Bai turned the hilt of the house , Yi Ji turned around Huang Zhan. The blade of the fangs and the crude weapons of the goblins sparked, and the sticks and knives and forks were directly cut off, and the advantage of the weapon was exhibited at this moment. "Uuuuuuuuu! This guy''s sword is so easy to use...Kill him, we will get it! Greed and jealousy are the characteristics of goblins. The goblins who had lost their weapons fell to the ground, and another wave of goblins surged up, blocking Ji Bai from pursuing them. Chapter 89: Ji Bai held up the long sword, strode the meteor, and a full-charged heavy slash was about to fall on a goblin''s head. Haha! Stupid human beings are so flawed! The goblins saw that Ji Bai made such a large-scale action, they were all happy, the larger the action, the more stamina was consumed, and the more difficult it was to accept the N0 dilemma, it was a death-seeking style of play! However, just when the heavy cut was about to fall, Ji Bai changed the falling cut into a horizontal cut at an impossible speed, and completed the change in an instant, making the goblins caught off guard. They didn''t react until then, and they had been thinking of ways to expose the other party''s flaws, why isn''t the other party trying to figure out how to expose their flaws? Everyone has the same idea, just faster than anyone else, oSE this; Fiction Fake actions are better. [Tornado Blade] The goblins who couldn''t recover their actions had no time to block with weapons, and they took this cross-cut severely. "Swish!" The sharp long wind pierced the air, and the three goblins were eliminated from the battle. Ji Bai smashed the head of the goblin''s corpse with one foot, and after winning the chase, the long sword pierced the goblin behind. The goblin dodged backwards, the long sword quickly turned in the air, Ji Bai''s body turned in response to the change of the blade. Turning around, a wind-stressed Luo Zhan smashed heavily. [Smashing Order One by One Wrath of the Warden] Boom! "The goblin who was too late to dodge was smashed into pieces, and the slab was cut out of the gap with waves. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! The essence of swordsmanship is not in the style. Ji Bai has learned a lot of proficient sword skills, except for some auxiliary sword skills, often only those few are mostly used to kill the enemy. What sword skill to use to kill the enemy, he didn''t make many choices on this. The sword skill that can kill the enemy is a good sword skill. There is no need to be picky. Ji Bai''s sword skill lies more in the instant reaction ability and the use of recruiting and changing moves. Ji Bai, who has trained him to perfection, has few rivals in swordsmanship, and has also become a knight king. Ji Bai always goes all out to deal with heresy every time, will not relax a trace of attention, this is a necessary habit. Take it lightly, even goblins can kill you, Human Race is just such a weak one. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? [Tornado Blade] Heart F Mu Xiaowan The goblins were completely dumbfounded, and didn''t know if it was true or false this time, and if they went up to catch the flaws, they would be beheaded by a sudden change. Dirty blood "spattered, and the blade pierced the goblins'' chests without hesitation. "Wow, wow!" the desperate goblins screamed, and decided to hug Ji Bai again, using the crowd tactics to squeeze Ji Bai. All the goblins reached a consensus, waved their weapons, and pointed directly at Ji Bai. Ji Bai held the long sword with his elbow, holding the hilt in his hand. [Regular order one Capric Counterattack Gauntlets] "Khhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Knife, fork and stick were placed on the guard of the fangs sword, bursting out dazzling sparks. The goblins'' weapons were bounced away, and Ji Bai''s long sword suddenly swung, killing the goblins who had been reduced to chopping board meat. "Uncle Xianshi, be careful behind!" Hearing the sound, Ji Bai just turned around, and a bright dagger pierced into his abdomen. "Wugarwuga!" Seeing the success of the sneak attack, the goblin cheered triumphantly. Ji Bai drew the ecstatic goblin with one hand, the sword hilt severely smashed the bridge of its nose, threw it out, and cut off its head with a sword. book.SFA "Uncle! Are you okay?... Ji Bai shook his head, took out the dagger that had been pierced into the lower abdomen, and threw the goblin who rushed forward. Horley fought against the leader Trollman, each time the two sides collided with their weapons, sparks would be stirred up. "ELDilet! The leader troll gripped the handle of the giant axe, and the light orange [Magic] attached to the axe blade, whizzing and squeezing the air, creating a few twists in the space. [Destruction Step Yiguanshi] The trolls have thick skin and thick skin, but they are not flexible in their actions. They can hardly resist the attack, and Horley is no exception. "Oh!" The ax blade shot a large amount of sparks on the handle of Horley''s hammer. Huo Lei snorted, as if he was shocked by his inner strength, and gradually fell into a disadvantage during the wrestling. "Hey... didn''t you fight **** the day of the siege? Why, didn''t you even learn half of [Magic Skills]?" The troll leader showed a mocking smile, and constantly forced Huo Lei back. "Uh... the stone at the foot was pushed down the stone bridge. In a cold sweat, Huo Lei glanced at the dangerous height below his eyes... If this fell, even the trolls would be dead for a lifetime. Ji Bai kicked on the last goblin, drew the sword that pierced it, and turned his target to the troll leader. [Regular stage one by one wind thunder cut] Feeling the sharp blade behind him, the troll leader smiled contemptuously. "Small Button The stout arm easily intercepted Ji Bai''s sword and bounced him away in one fell swoop. Chapter 58~ To benefit Ji Bai to distract the troll leader''s attention, Huo Lei turned sideways, the axe blade cut a little across his face, and took advantage of this opportunity to quickly retreat to a safe area. "The sword is good." Glancing at the torn skin on his arm, the troll leader didn''t care, and looked up at the person in front of him with contempt. Chapter 90: "Hehe, it''s really a gathering of things. Traitors can only team up with weak bugs after all. It''s really sad!" "I don''t want to be scolded by primitive beasts who only know how to burn, kill, and looting, and follow instinct. "Primitive? What a stupid child, this is the way of life of our trolls, giving the weak a living space, and then being taken by another coveted beast, stupid and meaningless behavior!" The troll leader contemptuously said. "There are actually trolls who would rather believe in weak and cunning humans than in their own compatriots. It''s sad!" "It''s not to believe in humans, but to believe in chivalry. " "Enough! Let''s go with the two bugs, don''t waste Lao Tzu''s time!" The troll leader said impatiently, not intending to continue to hear of his misconceptions, and tapped his chest with an ax face provocatively. "As you wish!" The killing intent flashed in Huo Lei''s eyes, three steps and two steps forward, the giant hammer whizzed the wind and went straight to the face of the troll leader. The troll leader''s axe gripped Horley''s hammer shaft, and his hair suddenly stood up. A sharp blade swept from behind, and the iron helmet figure appeared behind him. "Kang Kang!" The weapons that came from both sides were blocked by him with the handle. "Hehehe... don''t worry, the little princess, I will take you home after I kill these two people who are in the way!" During the battle, the troll leader seemed at ease and took time to tease the shuddering Xiaosha not far away. Shouted. "Mingming..." "It''s useless! Two insects!" The long axe in the hands of the troll leader made the tiger alive, rotating the handle of the axe, and the long sword and giant hammer that were set on it were bounced away, and the troll leader took advantage of the trend to chop. Repelled the two. "Qiangqiang!" Axe blade sparked on the long sword, Ji Bai was flew to the other side of the bridge by the strong impact force, and Huo Lei only took a step back. "Hey!" Huo Lei got more and more scars, but he became more brave as he fought, and rushed forward to constantly harass and obstruct the troll leader. Those who can do more work, as the only second-tier species in the team with combat effectiveness, Huo Lei knows that if he fails, the team is about to face the crisis of group destruction. One of his companions has already left, and all he can do now is to prevent the tragedy from repeating the same mistakes. "Sister Xiao Mu... Seeing the two fall into the wind, holding Xiao Mu''s already cold hand, Xiao Sha was at a loss but at a loss. "It''s a man, it''s a pity... Seeing Huo Lei, who is covered with scars, still maintains a very high fighting spirit, the troll leader has a hint of praise in his eyes. "Drink! The tiger broke three times in a row!" Huo Lei raised the giant hammer, shouted, and launched the charge again. "Standing in the wrong team. ¿Úr Mu Xiaowan "ELDilet! [Destruction Step Yiguanshi] The axe blades gather and adhere to the faint [Magic], as if extinguishing the light of the material world, the space passed by has a few twists. "Kacha!" The long axe shredded the stone sledgehammer, and Huo Lei was knocked to the ground. "Gloriously go to death!" The troll leader roared, and the giant axe took advantage of the victory and pursued it, and slammed into the face door of Horley without stopping at all. ¡°Broken handle and recast defense!¡± Horley grabbed the split stone Hammer handle. When the axe was about to touch his nose, the two ends of the fracture were compounded and connected, and the split axe was intercepted at the moment of the deadlock. ¡®Swish..., boom! " Suddenly, a figure flew upside down from the other end of the bridge, leaving a dent on the iron fence, and then slowly sliding down. "Salt, uncle Xianshi?!......". "Yo yo yo, two-on-one is unfair, why don''t I come to join in the fun??" A cunning voice came from the other end of the bridge. A tall green figure appeared on the horizon, one after another troll. Compared with the troll leader in front of him, he was slightly shorter in height, with a blindfold on his left eye, and a few scars on his eyelid. He looked like a giant slippery old traitor. The mace on his shoulder was dripping with blood. Mu Fiction Ji Bai, who was beaten back like a baseball, seemed to be fainted, lying motionless on the iron fence, his head drooping, and the cloth on his abdomen was stained red with blood. Looking at Huo Lei who fell to the ground and struggling, and Xiao Mu who had no body in front of him, and Ji Bai whose life and death were unknown, Xiaosha gradually fell into despair. "It''s salty and wet...Don''t scare me, okay, you are so strong, you must be pretending to be dizzy, right?" Xiaosha grabbed Ji Bai''s hand and muttered startledly. "So, don''t pretend to be... chicken~ hurry up, get up. "The third child, I can do it alone." The troll leader frowned, looking a little dissatisfied. "Resolve it as soon as possible, brother, let''s take our sins and make meritorious deeds now, it''s better to save nights and dreams. "Drink!" Huo Lei turned to stand while the troll leader was distracted, pulling on the wound with a large amount of movement, making his expression even more hideous. The giant hammer swung, and rotated 360 degrees, temporarily forcing the two trolls back. "Huh? This dog hasn''t died yet?" The third troller looked at the scarred and panting Horley with interest, and removed the mace from his shoulder. "Sister Cat, step back..." Huo Lei narrowed his eyes, like a wounded lion constantly looking for a chance to win. "Uncle Horley,...20 "Ha! Are you willing to call me uncle? Hey... There was an ugly smile on the blood-stained lips. "It''s all this time, why do you still say this...". "Then, this uncle, I can''t take it in vain! Uh, ah! Huo Lei roared up to the sky and rushed towards the two trolls. ''Ah! [Magic Skill] The waste that I haven''t mastered, really overwhelming! Unsurprisingly, Huo Lei, who was already at the end of the crossbow, could not resist the crazy offensive of the two trolls. It was a big disadvantage to not learn any [Magic Skills]. "Yeah? Didn''t you shout handsome just now? You want to pretend to be a hero in front of a beautiful woman, right? You are playing?! The old troll stomped on Horley''s hands fiercely, constantly friction. "Uh "Hahaha! Have you tasted the taste of betrayal? You mean scum!" Picking up Huo Lei''s head, the third troller said viciously, "old third, enough, give him a good time." Troll The leader frowned slightly, although he was not ashamed of the traitor, but the opponent was still a fighter, so he had some opinions about humiliating him. "Oh, don''t worry, let him remember the humiliation given to him by this traitor R, otherwise...". "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!) Chapter 59~ "Asshole!? What are you doing? Let me go!" The old three was so angry that the mace in his hand kept slamming into the back of Horley. Blood oozes from the corner of Horley''s mouth, his eyes still steadfast. "Sister Xiaosha, take care of the human brothers!" With an angry shout, Huo Lei clung to the legs of the troll third, and used all his strength to pull towards the edge of the stone bridge. Chapter 91: "Die!" Huo Lei dragged the third child and jumped off the stone bridge without hesitation. "Uncle Horley!" "Ahhhhh! Damn traitor, don''t pull me down! The third of the trolls clung to the edge of the stone bridge. "There were a few cracks on the edge of the Weishiban Bridge. "Big brother! Help me!" "Don''t move!" The troll leader narrowed his eyes, and threw the axe in his hand at the arm where Horley had grasped the third. "Woo!" Under the shock of the axe blade strike, Huo Lei endured the pain and his palm slackened. The youngest took the opportunity to step on Huo Lei''s head, and kept kicking Ye''s face. "Get out! Get out! Horley, who was trampled with bleeding from his two orifices, began to lose his consciousness, and his palms gradually couldn''t hold G "Puff!" With a loud noise, a huge wave was set off, and Horley fell into the current and was swept away by the rapids. "Give me your hand!" The troll boss grabbed the third child''s hand and abruptly lifted him up. "Huhuhu thank you boss." The youngest out of the crisis panted hard and looked at the troll leader with grateful eyes. "Thank you, my brother, you still see me outside?" The troll leader patted the youngest on the shoulder. "Haha, that''s right, my own brother!" The third troller took the leader''s hand and grinned, but gradually there was a hint of coldness in his smile. "Then, for the sake of my future, the boss, you can help my brother one last!" Before the words fell, the troll leader felt a pain in his heart, and a dagger had been inserted (meow) into his heart. "You third child!?" The unsuspecting troll leader couldn''t believe it. Just when he wanted to react, the pain of the cracking rushed to his heart, and the darkness gradually covered his consciousness. This mysterious steel dagger quenched a fierce poison. "Hahahaha! 13. This way, all the credit for catching the princess of the Yamao tribe belongs to Lao Tzu hahahaha!" The terrifying troll leader kicked off the stone bridge. The plan that had been brewing for a long time was so smoothly successful, which he never expected. Now, all of my brothers are gone, and there is no evidence of how I want to shirk responsibility, not to mention that I have captured the princess of the cat clan that the patriarch is deliberately trying to capture. SE Light Novel The troll third''s sinister gaze turned to Xiaosha, and he made no secret of the despicable desire in his eyes. "You, did you kill your clan?" Xiaosha''s face was in disbelief. "Yeah? So what? As long as it''s not me who died, it''s okay." The troll third indifferently spread his hands. "Yes, but he is your beloved brother, and he saved you just now! You". "Hey, after so many years of wandering, the innocent little princess still hasn''t learned a bit of humanity and the worldly trolls, the old three came over with a smile. "Human race has a good saying, people don¡¯t kill themselves for themselves. This is the world of the weak and the strong. If you don¡¯t treat others as stepping stones, sooner or later you will become others¡¯ stepping stones!" The third child pulled Xiaosha by the collar and dragged her to him. in front of. "You are so mean-hearted, ungrateful" "Thank you for studying this lesson, although you have no chance to review it. If the little princess has anything to explain, please say it quickly. After all, this may be the last time you have seen the outside world." "Me, my mother and elder sister, they" asked Xiaosha, looking at the ugly big face full of wrinkles close at hand, plucking up her courage and swallowing tremblingly. "Sure enough, this is the problem." The troll third chuckled. "Well, for the pitiful princess kitten, I reluctantly answered you okay, aren''t you sure you want to listen?" Xiaosha bit her lips and teeth and stared at the troll third. Long "Hahaha, since the little princess requested it, it''s really hard to refuse to talk about the little princess. As a royal family, do you know how much potential and [Magic] is hidden in your body? The troll third squinted his eyes. "Do you think we started the war after taking a fancy to your land? Ha ha, no." Tell you, in fact, our patriarch found a fragment in a ruin with a record of it. A prescription that can squeeze other royal family members [Shenmai] to supplement the concentration of my own I Shenmai]" Listening, Xiaosha''s pupils gradually dilated. "This method has limitations. The caster must be a male, and the squeezed must be a female. I don''t know the specific details, but what about the main steps, do you understand?" The troll third grinned, revealing a trace. Cruel smile. "It won¡¯t stop until the caster dies. "No, it''s impossible. "Oh, it''s a pity, I don''t have a taste of the national colors of your sister and mother, after all, I am not the patriarch". Xiaosha''s face was gray, her head down, her body trembling uncontrollably. "But, although I didn''t eat the meat, I still drank some of the soup. After all, the patriarch can be generous. Knowing that the corpse is useless, it is better to give it to the little "dirty bastard!" ! Maggots! ! Unscrupulous beast! ! "Xiaosha scolded in a cry out of control. "Pop!" A loud slap bloomed. TSE Quan Novel "I will recognize your own situation for Lao Tzu, give you some face, and really regard yourself as a princess!? You are just a prisoner now, Lao Tzu''s spoils! If it weren''t for the patriarch to say that you want to be clean, Lao Tzu would have taken care of You do it! Understand?" The frail Xiaosha was almost knocked unconscious by this slap, her throat was hot, and she coughed up a few traces of blood. "Well, it looks like those two innocent women''s watches. It''s a shame that it might be a disaster when I grow up. I don''t have my share of it. Swearing, the youngest grabbed Xiaosha''s forearm. "Okay, go with Lao Tzu!"" "Pop." A leather gloved hand rested on the hand of the troll third. "Cough you, did you forget me?" Ji Bai coughed twice, with a hint of weakness in his plain tone. "Uncle Xianshi?! You, you are not dead? When did you wake up? ""What, when? "The iron helmet crooked. "About, when he was introducing that method. "Yours Where''s that guy Horley? "Ji Bai swam his eyes. "Uncle Huo Lei, he, he was smashed into the canal by this guy!" Xiaosha suppressed her tear glands and pointed to the troll third who was close at hand. Chapter 60~ ...Hearing that, Ji Bai was silent for a while. "You worm''s life is so big, there are not three fights!" The third troll strangled Ji Bai''s neck and threw him to the ground fiercely. "Uh, uh... a few traces of blood choked in the cracks of the iron helmet. Chapter 92: "A weak bug wants to be a hero too?? It''s just right that I didn''t die! I''m stomping your bug''s head bit by bit now! The third troller grinned with a cruel smile, his feet pressed against Ji Bai''s. On the head, pressure is constantly going down. "Crack... the sound of metal deforming. Ji Bai wanted to resist, his body was completely disobedient, his limbs seemed to fall apart and he didn''t feel any. Gradually, my eyes started to darken, and slowly, I couldn¡¯t see anything. "Jie Jie Jie...weak insects, die in despair and pain!" Torturing living creatures and humiliating the weak is a very pleasant enjoyment for the troll third. "Titemahimeiorum!" Accompanied by a soft drink, the purple-gold brilliance gleamed, and the lotus flower made of crystals was released with Xiaosha as the center, enveloping Ji Bai with a damaged cloth armor, and will continue to show off the youngest troll. The bullet flew out. .[Shenmai Yiyi Zijinlian Bulwark] "What is this?!" The youngest troll who fell a dog and gnawed on the mud raised his head and looked at the gorgeous purple-gold crystal barrier not far away in surprise. PSE Novel "This breath... is divine might? Is it possible that the girl has found a way to activate [Shenmai] in the past five years?!" The third troll squat kneeled on the ground in embarrassment, and the big lotus flower bloomed not far away. I was terrified. No, it shouldn¡¯t... If the Yacats learn how to use their divine veins, the invasion of the trolls can only be interrupted. [Divine Veins] is absolutely impossible to awaken naturally within ten years, especially [Shenmai] A low-concentration race, this is what I have heard from the patriarch accidentally... ...It is this girl who really activated her [shenmai], now she wants to escape, is it too late? "Are you really, the devil is of royal blood, cough..." Ji Bai reluctantly turned over, trying to prop up his body with his hands, but he was a little unable to do so, so he could only slump on the ground, bowing his head. "This is not a blessing... Xiaosha leaned against the fence, a wry smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. "On the contrary, this is a disaster. "You hide your identity, why?" Ji Bai tilted his head. ... Now, what kind of creature does Uncle Ji Bai think is the least worthy of forgiveness in this world~? "Xiaosha smiled wearily, Ji Bai didn''t say the words,''I''m still asking this boring question at the moment of life and death'', but thought about it seriously, and finally said two words. book.SFA "sinner." "Puff... you don''t mean that you didn''t say it, the wooden head is really unable to move... just like the time I was deceived, so believing in a stranger, it''s so... talking, Xiao Shaban With his eyes open, his eyes drifted to the hesitant third of the trolls across the bridge. "The butchers who invade other people''s homes with their own desires should go to hell... There is a trace of anger and hatred flashing through Xiaosha''s eyes. "But... so what? Even if the hatred and sins are aroused, the bullying invaders are still doing the best, so I was wondering... did I become like those invaders? We are just as unscrupulous as we can get the corresponding power. Xiaosha said intermittently, weak as if she would be fainted in the next moment. "In the end, I lied to that....Why would I do this? The trolls destroyed my home and insulted my dearest relatives, but I dared not send revenge to them. I could only deceive never. Humans who have bullied themselves are looking for a sense of balance... Xiaosha covered her cheek. "I''ve long since lost the qualification to say these things Ji Bai lay on the side and said nothing, just listening quietly. "At least, you¡¯re successful now, haven¡¯t you?¡¯ "Are you talking about this [Shenmai] skill?... This lotus barrier does not have any attack performance, and it can only be released once, it will consume energy at any time, and it will soon be unable to maintain it." Xiaosha shook her head bitterly. . "As a human, uncle, you actually understand [Shenmai] knowledge, maybe you are going to die together. Can you tell people what you did before?" Sr Mu Xiaowan . Uninteresting answer. Xiaosha pouted, took off the purple gems tied around her neck, and threw them to Ji Bai''s hand. "This is an emergency transmission gem, a birthday gift made by the emperor herself... Now, this thing is worth your scattered banknotes, right?" "Don''t get me wrong, I just think that I can''t pay it back in the future, and don''t want to owe you money..." Xiaosha hummed her head. Ji Bai took the gem necklace and looked at it. 243 A glorious light. Under the dim light, the purple-gold gem This is a gem that cannot be measured by money. "Let''s have a look at it from now on, dull knight!" Xiaosha exhausted her last strength and made a grimace at Ji Bai. ... Looking at the two people in the barrier who didn''t know what they were talking about, the youngest troll, who was shrinking in the corner, felt a little bit of doubt. Why haven''t you shot yourself for so long? ? Is it just bluffing, is there no power at all? Just find someone to try... Thinking of this, the youngest troll used a mace to knock on the octopus monster totem in the center of the stone bridge. "Boom!" The huge unidentified magic circle began to operate and rotate. The death of i Batang "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! "Rush up and tear down this lotus shell! ... "It''s it again... Xiaosha''s eyes flashed with fear. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!) "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?" ...What are you doing in a daze? ? Are you leaving, waiting to be buried with me? Don''t tell me you don''t know how to use it. "Xiaosha seems to have lost the strength to speak now, sitting back, her petite body panting, Violet''s eyes dimmed. "If you don''t leave, no one will leave... Do you really want me to go? "Ji Bai slowly sat up and tilted his head. "What do you mean? I said nothing before..."... "You don''t actually want me to go, do you? You are afraid of being alone." Ji Bai said lightly. "...For a time, Xiaosha choked. "On the way of adventure, you are always so duplicity, but there is no real complaint. You really like the feeling of your companions being surrounded by you? It''s like a cat falling into the water, returning to the shore." Chapter 61 ~ Killing, You Must Be Aware of Being Killed "...You, what are you talking about...how can I be thin...". "No need to refute." Ji Bai struggled to move and leaned against Xiaosha. "Because I was like this before. "...A big hand stroked her forehead, Xiaosha didn''t make a struggle unexpectedly. Chapter 93: "The past five years have been really hard. For a child, it must be difficult to live." The moment she said this, Xiaosha only felt that a tight string in her heart broke, and her tears were uncontrollable and moistened her eyes. Over the years, no one has ever said any comforting words to himself from his own perspective. The numb heart trembled slightly. "salty¡­". "You''d better call me Uncle Salty Wet, it''s easier to hear. "Puff..." Xiaosha couldn''t help but laugh. "Uncle Xianshi, are we friends now?" Xiaosha stared at the iron helmet. "Always. "Your house... ooh, it feels like being tricked. "Then, at least let me do one thing for my friends... smash gems, we will both get cool later, come on, don''t let the girls beg you~" ''Also, Ke''er is a good boy, treat her well... What I said before was witty words. When I saw you sacrificed your life to save her, I knew that you would treat her well, uncle. "Actually, I am really envious. That kid." "The money you owe me has not been repaid." Ji Bai said lightly. ''what? Uncle Xianshi, your eyes are down, right? ? Do you know the value of this gem? ? The Temple Association, which sells it to the Human Federation, doesn¡¯t have to fight for two lifetimes, okay? ? This was given to me by my sister! People are not willing to sell... "I don''t want this." Ji Bai stuffed the purple gold gem back to Xiaosha again. "I still owe you a promise, don''t I?" Before Xiaosha wanted to say anything, a burst of fatigue hit her brain, and the [Magic] in her body was about to be drained. "Is it really a bluff?" Looking at the dimming lotus barrier not far away, the troll third squinted his eyes. "Get out of the way, get out of my way!" With a wave of the mace, all the goblins surrounding the periphery were lifted off the stone bridge. "Uuuuji... the goblins dared to be angry but didn''t dare to speak, and they backed away. Huang Chengcheng''s small eyes looked innocently at the troll man who came up. The light of the purple golden lotus was getting dimmed, and the [Magic] contained in it was falling rapidly. Finally, after two flashes of light and dark, the lotus barrier came down. Hey, I thought it was something extraordinary. It doesn''t work... the third troll slumped his mouth contemptuously. After Ji Bai settled in Xiaosha, who was in a faint, he limped to his feet with the fangs sword. ¡®Yo yo? The bugs are all crippled and want to continue fighting? Isn''t this just to implement some chivalry, to die? "The third troll''s mouth is full of jokes. "It''s my honor to die as a knight + but I still have a promise that I haven''t fulfilled." Ji Bai turned around. "I have said that I will send you back safely, and I will definitely be able to." 21 Ha, I heard it right? Are you caught in the door? ? It''s hard to protect yourself, but you still want to dress X? ? Son, who gave you the courage? "The third troll boy looked at Ji Bai amusedly, suspecting that this guy had a problem with his head. Ji Bai took off the severely damaged iron helmet and threw it aside, faintly scanning the enemy in front of him. He knew that his actions would gradually push himself to the devil in his body. Maybe one day he will face a dilemma, but not today. "Haha, do you still play majestic when you die?" Smash this guy to pieces." The troll third waved his hand in disdain, motioning to the goblin behind him. "Chiji wow!" A few unbearable goblins called out, waved their knives and forks, and rushed towards Ji Bai. They plan to lie on the human body and pierce his head. "Fufu..."...Ji Bai''s body disappeared instantly, replaced by countless dark red little bats, flying through the bodies of the goblins. "Fuck." Several goblin corpses fell to the ground, and the whole body tissue from the chest to the lower abdomen disappeared like a trick. "...! What kind of blindfold is this?" The third troller looked at the corpses of several goblins on the ground in surprise, and then at the empty place, completely unaware of what happened just now. "Swish swish swish... the white shadow that the naked eye can''t catch flashed past, and the rotating silver bone sickle shuttled through the goblin group like a life-deathing death. For a while, the heads and limbs of the goblins splashed out like broken pieces of tofu, and the goblins even screamed in the future, and the silver sickle chopped off their heads cleanly. For a time, countless blue and transparent spiritual consciousness floated out of the incomplete corpses, and were sucked into the giant sickle one after another. "Wow!" The remaining goblins finally understood that this thing was coming for them, yelling and running around, but it was just a futile act. None of them could escape the sanctions of the giant sickle, and there was no way to retreat. The yellow eyes of the goblins gradually showed hopelessness... Dirty blood stained the stone bridge. "Wow!" The last goblin was dragged to the sky by the bat group. "To kill, you must be ready to be killed." Accompanied by the tender voice of cold killing intent, it was torn into countless pieces of flesh and scattered like a celestial flower. Feeling that something had fallen on his head, the third troller wiped his forehead, staring blankly at the flesh and blood in his hand that was precisely cut into squares. This belonged to a goblin. In an instant, the goblin who was chattering around him the moment before was all quiet, and he didn''t even see the enemy''s movements clearly. "Pretend to be a **** and fool! Worm, do you think killing a few maggots can scare me? Huh... The troll third said with disdain. "Let me guess, this is your sacred weapon? But it seems that the power can kill the goblins, otherwise you have no reason to be wrong with me. "Why? Don''t you plan to come out to meet people? What kind of man is hiding? ? "The troll third sarcastically said. "We''ve been there all the time." An indifferent voice came from the sky, like a silver bell, a soft voice that is not male at all, and his eyes slowly lifted up. In midair, a delicate silver-haired girl coldly looked down at herself with her arms folded. She was dressed in a lovely short dress and a pair of huge ghost wings spread out from behind. Between the absolute realm of white silk and short skirt, there was a group of twittering. Dark red little bat. The long eyelashes like a fan, the scarlet eyes like a peerless gem, and the exquisite face like a porcelain doll carved with ice and jade are astonishing, but at this moment they are covered with frost. With such a beautiful face like a dream, it is hard to imagine what kind of enchanting she will be when she grows up. So that the third troll has forgotten the dangers at this moment, and his sluggish eyes freeze the blooming poppy in the sky. Chapter 62 ~ What do you say when you are blocking me? ! "Have you seen enough? The troll third shook his big head. Between the foreign skirt and the white silk, the imaginative absolute realm seemed to be injected with magic power, and he couldn''t help but look away. "Bat, Wing... So you are a blood clan?" Was it a blindfold before? The third troller looked at the silver-haired girl above the canal in amazement, and the clear surface of the river below reflected a white silver shadow. "Oh, he looks pretty! Speaking of it, how about I haven''t tasted the taste of a blood sister, how?? Would you like to know what is really strong? Hahaha..." Yin wanted to laugh out loud. Bai Ji waved her hand, and the little bats crowded around shivered a little, and went straight to the troll third on the stone bridge. [Smashing order one by one dark night bat] The third lion of the troll squinted his eyes, and the light orange [Magic] on the surface of the mace saw a sharp wave of wind pressure. "ELDilet! Chapter 94: [Destruction Step Yiguanshi] "Boom!" The little bat was swiped and intercepted at all times, causing a series of bean-sized explosions, and the smog covering the entire slab bridge. "Yo, my little sister has a hot temper, but it doesn''t matter, I like this type! Hehehe... But the next moment, the troll third can''t laugh, he clearly feels something is biting Holding his limbs, he kept dragging him up. "? What the **** is this?!" There was a black mist around me, I couldn''t see exactly what happened, I could only feel a sense of lift off the ground. The troll third wanted to break free, but found that at some point, the control of his body was no longer with him, as if his whole body was paralyzed. "Papa..." It was like a creature flapping its wings. Leaving the ground at a certain height, the concentration of smoke gradually becomes thinner. The third troll''s eyes fixed his eyes and finally saw clearly what was holding his arms. The dark red little bat flapped its wings vigorously, and its fangs pierced into the skin of the target, transporting the target towards the owner. The third troll was transported to Bai Ji by the dark red little bats. Looking at the expressionless cold face, the third troll was inexplicably shocked. ...What a strange move! ? Damn it, despicable stinky woman, let me go! "The third troll boy angrily rebuked that he didn''t even have room to struggle, and his body couldn''t move like a block of lead. "As you wish." Bai Ji stretched out green fingers and drew circles in the air. The dark red little bats understood, grabbed the troll third and swiped back and forth in the air, and threw him down in one fell swoop. "Ahhhhhhh! "Boom!" The huge body slammed heavily on the stone bridge, and the formation on the bridge was cracked. The youngest troll fell into a mess and lay on his stomach grinning. "Damn stinky girl...wait! After I grabbed you, I pressed you to the ground to make you want to go! The smoke has dispersed, I see where you go?" The third troller picked up the mace, but found that the shadow was no longer visible in the sky. At this moment, the third troll''s hair suddenly stood up, and the mace moved behind him. The dark red blood whip was like a flying skirt. "Qiangqiang! Click!" The mace made by the Trollman''s craft broke into two pieces in an instant. Ji Bai took I Soul Eater from the dark red little bat] and slowly walked towards the third troll, with unrestrained silver hair blowing in the wind. "Damn...the third troll hates the troll who has lost his weapon." Hately squeezed his fist, the dark green serum poured out of the mouth from the lungs, and the turbid liquid was sprayed with solidified lumps. It looked like vomiting, and it made people unable to eat. . The dark red little bats surrounding Bai Ji consciously formed a shield shape, and the scarlet gauze formed blocked the color slurry with a corrosive effect. Lost the weapon, the only killer move that could be used was also ineffective, and the third troll was completely gone. This **** stinky girl... Damn it! Heroes don¡¯t suffer from immediate losses, and wait! The youngest troll was intent on fleeing, but when he just turned around and wanted to escape, his body was stagnant, as if a rock was pressing on his body, and his knees knelt down unconsciously. ...? what? ? "The troll third doesn''t understand what this force is, and at this moment, he starts to panic inexplicably. "...You have a poorly developed body and have no stinky **** at all. What did you do to this uncle?" The troll third didn''t know if it was his own illusion. The moment he said this, the cold face of the silver-haired girl who was slowly approaching him suddenly turned black. Boom! The pressure on the third troller suddenly increased, just like a flood that broke the bank. He is like a fish on a chopping board, lying on the ground, no matter how hard he struggles, it won''t help. "Wow! Damn...impossible! How could this be?! I Mingming... "Noisy!" The little leather boots decorated with bat wings plugged the troll man''s big mouth. "Disgusting and lowly creature! Do you think we are willing to spend more words with you?! You are grateful for this lady for wasting precious saliva on you!" Bai Ji kept stepping on the big face of the troll youngest boy. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? **, full of disgust. "Ming... the troll third child mumbled inexplicably, his mouth was blocked and he couldn''t understand what he was talking about. Suddenly, he felt a cold in his neck, and a huge white bone sickle was placed coldly between him. "Say, how did you come to the sewers of the border town, who asked you to come." Bai Ji''s cold voice made the third troll boy stop struggling. MSF Light Novel "Ah, don''t you want to say it?" Bai Ji smiled sweetly. "Swish!" The sound of the knife cutting into the meat. The refined troll''s skin and muscles were easily penetrated, and with the splashing blood, a thick arm fell off the stone bridge, splashing water with a thud. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh) "Really stubborn~? Still not going to say it? There is no way~ I just make the big brother cool, I want~xian~ want~die~" "Huh!" The other arm also flew out. "Woohoo. "The troll old third rolled his eyes for a while, the foam in his mouth was constantly churning. "Spray... Dirty. Are our shoes more expensive than yours?" Bai Ji opened her feet in disgust, pinched a silk scarf out of the skirt and wiped the soles. "...You keep gagging my mouth, what do I say!" Chapter 63~ Little ancestor! I kept gagging my mouth, how can I explain it?" The third troll is hysterical and full of grievances, and there is no such thing as the imposing manner to make Bai Ji desire xian and si. "Oh, is that so? Then I''m really sorry~" Bai Ji couldn''t feel any apology on her face full of innocent smile. "You, did you do this on purpose?!!! "Eh eh? How could people be so bad?" With this, Bai Ji licked her lips mischievously, but even if we deliberately clicked~ how can Troll uncle take others? " "Ming" the third troll boy muffled. "So~ don''t you plan to say it?~ "I, I said, I said it''s not alright!?. That, did I say, you can spare my life, little ancestor, "Oh~! With such a field, does Troll Uncle still think he has the capital to negotiate with others? ~" Bai Ji smiled badly, poke the sickle''s handle very insensitively, and smashed the bridge of the troll third''s nose with a "click". "Woo Ming!" The third troll boy resisted the pain and dared not call out. Even with the troll''s undaunted temperament, he didn''t understand that he couldn''t provoke the little ancestor in front of him. "The leader of the human border city put us in "Advice, you''d better tell the truth that Bai Ji''s eyes narrowed into a gap at this moment. Chapter 95: "It''s true! I dare not lie to you! "Now, give me a reason to be new to you." Bai Ji smiled coldly. "Yes, it''s true! A few days ago, it seemed that a goblin opened the sewer manhole cover and slipped out. It should have been discovered by you?? It stands to reason that this kind of major event cannot be ignored by the government, and public opinion cannot be so quiet. Isn¡¯t this obvious? If it weren¡¯t for human officials to cover up, we would have been discovered! You, did you see some human corpses on your way here? Those are actually the leader who sent out to die He couldn''t let them come back to hear the troll third''s argument, recalling the girl who was captured by the goblin and cut off her limbs, Bai Ji cast a gloomy face. who is it. "Who is it." Bai Ji repeated the question calmly. "Okay, it seems. It''s called Lan. Lan is right! Sapphire!" He, did he rely on this unknown spell circle to send you here? "Bai Ji stepped on the stone bridge under her feet. "Yes, it is. "Why would he use this weird spell formation? Is it a one-way teleportation formation? Where does the other end of the spell formation lead? "I really don''t know about this, forgive me, I really don''t know!" The troll third shook his head, and the frightened NLBUA* looked at Bai Ji for fear of making her angry. Bai Ji went silent. "Then I told you everything I know, can I go now?" "Of course you can." Bai Ji smiled harmlessly, pointing her jade-like fingers to the ferromagnetic fence on the other side of the stone bridge. "Let Xiao Mu resurrect, or save the big stupid man who fell into the water, and cost your dog''s life." This is impossible! ! You are playing with me! ! This is not fair! "The troll third was taken aback for a moment, and roared like crazy. "When you killed them, did you think about fairness?" Bai Ji murmured expressionlessly. "It''s just the life of the ant! How can it be compared to me!? Chicken hum! "Ahhhhhh~? Burning, killing and plundering, there is no emotion at all, why is there a greater idea than others? Jin Baiji tilted her head and pulled out the end of the sickle that pierced the troll third''s abdomen. "I, bestow on you that you will never live beyond life." "Kacha." The sickle fell, and a fat and hideous head rolled down the canal like a ball. The blue and transparent spiritual consciousness struggled to escape, but could only scream unwillingly. The whole was sucked into the blade of the sickle. Among the skeleton carvings. Bai Ji glanced to the side, kicked her foot, and kicked her head down like a ball into the underground river, ignoring the corpse that had lost her head, and walking towards the back of Xiaosha Xiaosha was pale, even if she was trapped After fainting, something terrible seemed to be recalled subconsciously. Yeah, after all, what happened yesterday "Finally, we still owe you a promise." Bai Ji picked up Xiaosha, her ghost wings flicked, and countless little bats flocked like stars, soaring above the river. Bai Ji raised the giant sickle, and pointed the tip of the blade to the ferromagnetic fence cave. If all the souls appeared in the world, countless blue dead souls gush out from the skeleton carvings, they wailing, roaring, and under the control of [Soul Eater]''s beam, they gather towards the tip of the sickle. The cor mullet consumes a certain amount of souls stored in the spirit orb of [Soul Eater], which can satisfy a reasonable [wish] of the releaser. "Empty all the goblins here, no one left." As if responding to Ji Bai''s order, the dead souls in the skeletons spurt out faster, and the blue spirit bodies gathered at the blades became larger and larger. "Kaka". [Soul Eater] wiped away thousands of dead souls, and forced them together-the huge spirit body gradually formed into a huge skull, and the sound made by the collar joint , A unique and creepy laughter. "Kakaka!!" The spirit body shaped like a skull seemed to feel something, and the two holes in the eyes flashed with blood. Finally, he got rid of the shackles of the sickle tip and his jaw joints rushed towards the barbed fence one by one, passing through the barbed fence like a tangible ghost. The faint blue light gradually penetrated into the cave and slowly disappeared. "The most Bai Ji stared coldly at the slab bridge below, and the curse array on the top continued to rotate and operate like a painted skin." Boom! "Bai Ji raised her height, and the ghost wings that covered the sky and the sun burned the black flames. The little bats circled around Bai Ji. Gradually, the black flames spread all over her body. [Divine Veins-A Rasambo Reaper Diving] The fallen angels wrapped in black flame descended from the sky, destroying the thick stone bridge like a ruin. Countless flaky black rubble "gudonggudong" fell into the water. Xiaosha opened her slightly sore eyelids and found that her chest was pressing against something hot. "Uncle Salty Wet? Yes, you, are you?" "Yeah." Ji Bai carried Xiaosha on his back and replied in a simple and clear affirmative. "Are we on the road?" Xiaosha drooped her half-opened eyelids. "Well, on the way home. "Oh, ah?! I, we are not dead!?" Xiaosha said in surprise, looking at the surrounding atmosphere, she indeed returned to the familiar city streets. "That''s right." Ji Bai replied, rushing non-stop. Xiaosha moved her neck, the soreness spread all over her body, and she felt that there was no complete part on her body. "Are you injured?" Ji Bai''s torn cloth armor was covered with blood, knife marks and broken flesh and blood were everywhere. "It doesn''t matter, I said, it will ensure your safety." Xiaosha fell into silence and muttered as she watched the mutilated sunset on the horizon. "Is this a dream?" "Think of it as a dream. "Then, what about Sister Xiaomu and Uncle Huo Lei" Ji Shen was silent The setting sun illuminates the way back. Chapter 64~ As the dusk descended, a different space where time was synchronized with the main plane also ushered in the passing sun. Two tattered figures, one tall and one short. The slanting sunset will grow their shadows. The man is holding a long sword with fangs and a drowsy blond **** his back. The tattered cloth armor can see the sandwich chain wrapped inside. The iron helmet on his head has been twisted and deformed, and the degree of sloppy and desolation is infinitely close. Homeless man begging on the street. He walked into the entrusting hall without rush or slow, ignoring the different eyes of other students in the hall, and came to the counter. "Two, are you here to hand over the entrustment?" The lady at the counter kept a professional smile. "Yeah." Ji Bai nodded. "Excuse me, what is the task number?" Ji Bai said the task number. "Okay, wait a minute." The lady at the counter opened the thick record book, and looked it up carefully. "...Is it a sewer exploration mission in the border city area?" "Yeah." Ji Bai replied in the affirmative. Chapter 96: "OK, just a second. Some of the students who were watching began to agitate. I, hey, exploration missions can be done like this, is this serious? "Who knows, I guess they didn''t take the usual path and fell into the septic tank." "Puff... "In this posture, I thought it was a fight with a troll man. "The **** his back seems to be hurt. Such a cute little sister is so pitiful; it''s really embarrassing to team up with such a useless guy. "Okay... Uncle Xianshi, has something happened?" Xiaosha was awakened by the sound of the sound that didn''t deliberately lower the volume, Xiaosha drooped her eyelids, like a koala who was not awake. "It''s okay, I will call you when I get home." "Oh...hearing Ji Bai''s voice, Xiaosha nodded and closed her eyelids in peace. "Hmm, yes, the settlement is complete." "Thank you." Ji Bai took off his helmet. "Wow, this man looks bad. "Yuan''er, it''s very impolite to comment on other people''s looks..." The **** the side nodded O without blocking the little girl''s forehead. "Please report your names. "Ji Bai, Xiaosha, then transfer Ji Bai''s reward points to Xiaosha, thank you." Ji Bai said lightly. "The responsibility is, but the details of the commission. Recorded on the record, this commission should be for four people...what about the other two? ...They can''t come. "After a long silence, Ji Bai''s eyes drooped slightly and said slowly. ...It should be something unexpected, can I make a report. "Ji Bai''s concise and concise attitude silently explained the hidden meaning of this sentence. The lady at the counter nodded slightly and did not ask any more. This is not the first time she has seen this situation. The special nature of the academy''s entrusted task , The chances of completing the entrustment of the trainees are less than when they came, and even the whole team may be destroyed. After all, the moon knight is not large in scale, and the armed forces that can be formed are very limited. "Yes, can you do it tomorrow?" Ji Bai glanced at Xiaosha who was falling asleep behind him. "Of course... classmate, look a little away, at least take your partner''s share and live well." Looking at Ji Bai''s slightly decadent sheep, the lady at the counter comforted. JSF Light Novel "Have you brought back their remains? ... "Then, name and attribution? "Huo Lei, a troll man, a one-year group-old tomato class, Xiao Mu, a human race, two-year group age. "Thank you for matching... Why don''t you do more to interrupt, go back and take a good rest, and their points will be given to... "No need." After saying that, Ji Bai turned around and walked out the door regardless of the lady at the counter who hadn''t finished speaking. Seeing Ji Bai''s departure, the lady at the counter sighed. Next, she had something to deal with. The casualties of the students were not a trivial matter, as well as the problem of the sewers in the border city. "Uncle Wet Salt." "Well, didn''t you fall asleep?" ...Can''t sleep. "Xiao Sha was wrapped around Ji Bai''s waist, her face pressed close to Ji Bai''s back, like a koala. "It''s almost at your house." "Tomorrow, is there a chair available in class...". ...Ji Bai stopped. "I don''t think it is necessary." Ji Bai looked forward, and the corner of his mouth was slightly hooked. ¡­¡­read? "Xiaosha tilted her head. "Oh hello, my waist! The water flow is too high and almost didn''t wash away my bones... A tattered skinny troll rubbed his head, and walked here crookedly. . ... SF Light Novel ... Baiyo, isn''t this the same robe and cat sister? ? You two are back! ? Great, I''m still worried... "Yes, it''s a ghost! Uncle Xianshi, run away! "Oh, there are ghosts? Where are ghosts? Why haven''t I seen them?" Huo Lei looked around, touching his forehead in confusion. "Aren''t you?!" what? Sister Cat is reasonable, isn''t I just standing here? You see, I have a shadow. Ah... Horley touched his big head like a scoop, and talked about himself, "Huh?...Uncle Troll, aren''t you drowned?" Xiaosha shrank herself behind Ji Bai, and looked at Huo Lei from time to time. "I''m alive and well! The downflow of that underground canal leads directly to the back door of the sewer. I was suffocating my breath and was rushed out before long. "How big is your lung capacity?" "Ha! The most proud of our trolls is their physique and vital capacity!" Horley gestured proudly to his muscles. "I will make up the wine I owe you." Ji Bai walked over and patted Huo Lei on the chest. "Oh haha! No hurry, no hurry "Hmph~ I knew, how easily trolls are so easy to die... Xiaosha narrowed her mouth. "By the way, Sister Xiao Mu, she..." The scene fell silent for a moment. Ji Bai silently took out a strand of long hair from his pocket. Ji Bai''s back was soaked with a few traces of sorrow. ybook.SFA. PSE Light Novel It''s not so comforting that Ji Bai didn''t say much, and patted his little hand around him. "Does she have relatives, friends, or family members?" Ji Bai lowered his forehead slightly. "Not sure. Chapter 97: The time to get to know Xiao Mu is very short for everyone, but the time between pitching is forever separated. What kind of experience she had, what kind of friends and relatives she had, preferences and habits, these three people did not know. "Bury it. ¡­ "I can''t go in any further. Send it here. I can go back by myself." Ji Bai paused when he glanced at the big characters on the door panel of the VIP student residential area. ¡­Oh. "Xiao Sha hesitated to speak. "I watched you go up. Feeling the sight shot from the broken helmet, Xiaosha turned around comfortably and walked to the room where she was. After two days, the sewer expedition mission ended. But this is far from over for Ji Bai. As expected, the person who entrusts the temple will come to the door tomorrow and let himself make a detailed report on the ins and outs of the matter. However, these are not the key points. For Ji Bai, the biggest gain from this trip is the love displayed from the remnants of the troll man. From the behavior point of view, Lan Yu really did not live up to Ji Bai''s first impression of him. The Brilliant Knights may really need a major cleaning. Chapter 65~ The melodious bird''s words linger in the ears, the clear spring tilts down, and the waves hit the rocks. There is no need to deliberately concentrate on the sense of smell, and the faint fragrance comes out, if you are in a paradise. Ji Bai feels that since 2 is half asleep and half awake, lying in a quiet wilderness, as if blending with the surrounding plants and trees, with his head resting on a soft and comfortable cotton pad, breathing the refreshing and refreshing air, let him Some don''t want to open their eyelids. At this moment, it was as if time had stopped, except for the white clouds floating in the blue sky, only the reeds and leaves that were raised by a gentle breeze. "Ah~Is your mother''s knee pillow comfortable?" Ji Bai''s most terrified voice in the depths of his soul, like the wind blowing across his face, brushed his ears. Opening her eyes suddenly, a silver-haired girl in a black foreign dress looked down at herself with a smile, her head resting on her limp thigh. "Sleep well, my son~ You must be very tired during this time... No matter where you are, your mother has always been watching~you~oh~ hee hee... In the dim consciousness, Ji Bai opened his eyes. A few strands of warm sun shot through the glass window into the iron helmet, making him feel a little dazzling. 1. Glancing at the wet leather gloves, staring at the simple furnishings around and the familiar ceiling. Was it a dream? It was probably a sequelae of using the power of a vampire. For more than a year, the part of the body that belongs to the vampire has never given up its dominance, turning itself into a complete vampire, just like a deadly poppy, bewitching and inducing itself to accept it all the time. The only thing Ji Bai can do is to minimize contact with it and let his human part dominate, so as to ensure that he will not forget the heart of the knight. What made him truly frightened, this power was subtly changing his own ideas and personality, even without his being aware of it. Just like before, Ji Bai is a taciturn pragmatist. If he doesn''t talk nonsense with you, he will do it with his sword. Now, when I encounter some upsetting things, I will complain, like a lady who secretes too much estrogen. Although not much changed, his mountain-like temperament was indeed shaken. If you frequently use the power of a vampire, you will be obsessed with its dominance sooner or later, this is what Ji Bai is most unwilling to happen. Withdrawing his thoughts, curled up and slept all night, Ji Bai moved a little stiff cervical spine and joints, and stood up. Yesterday I came back too late. I wanted to take a bath and send all my armor to the armor shop for maintenance and care. I went to bed and rested. I didn¡¯t think I just sat on the floor and wanted to rest for a while. Black, fell asleep. When he wakes up, Ji Bai is refreshed and expands his chest, and the blazing sun outside the window has hung to the highest point of the day. It''s noon, even if I go to school to report now, I guess I will have to be punished. "Cuckoo..." An embarrassing echo came from my belly. Ji Bai touched the iron helmet, and subconsciously looked at the table plate. There was no cat biscuits with unique shapes as usual. Ji Bai felt a little surprised when the iron helmet crooked. The taste of the biscuits made by Ke''er is hard to describe. It is not unpalatable, but it is definitely not delicious. Why do you become addicted to that kind of cat biscuits? Speaking of Kerr, after she exceeded the regular time required for the exploration mission, she dragged a small stool and stayed outside the house. Seeing herself back yesterday, she hurriedly stroked herself into the house, and then fell asleep against the wall without knowing what she was doing. "Crack." With the sound of the doorknob turning, a petite figure walked into the door. "Huh? Mr. Ji Bai, are you awake!" Ke''er held a long loaf in his arms, shook the cat''s ears, and walked over with a warm smile. "Yeah." Iron Helmet nodded, subconsciously trying to reach out to touch Ke''er''s head, looking at the dirty cloth armor, and could only give up. "Ji Baixian...this mission is very dangerous, right?" Shui Lingling''s big eyes looked at the iron helmet seriously. ¡­Ok. "The negative answer is totally untenable, and a dirty and ragged armor has put the facts in front of them. "Meow...really, must be injured?? Ke''er knows some medical techniques like bandaging and healing, Mr. Ji Bai doesn''t dislike it. "It''s okay." Iron helmet shook, rejecting Kerr''s kindness. "Even if it''s a minor injury, you can''t let it go regardless of DA Kerr knows where the infirmary of the college is, Mr. Ji Bai... "It''s okay." Ji Bai repeatedly said that his injury did not reach the point where he needed to see a doctor. "Meow...Yes, I''m sorry." Kerr drooped cat ears while looking at Ji Bai, who was not getting in. "why apologize? "Ke''er doesn''t know anything, and can''t share the worries for Mr. Ji Bai, it will only cause trouble...Ke''er is a little depressed. "No, you helped me a lot." The gaze in the Iron Helmet was fixed on the long loaf of bread in Kerr''s hand. "...Is Mr. Ji Bai hungry? No, at least you have to take a serious bath before you can eat." Kerr hid the long loaf of bread behind him, and said with a pouting mouth. "You just went out to buy me breakfast?" "Yeah, it''s not all, Ke''er went to Mr. Lin Tuo and asked for a vacation for Mr. Ji Bai~" Ke''er smiled, "Thank you." Ji Bai was silent for a moment and nodded. OF Mu Xiaowan Keer, this child is both well-behaved and sensible, with thoughtful ideas. "Keer has already boiled water for Mr. Ji Bai. Mr. Ji Bai can take a hot bath at any time~ Leave the living room for Kerr to clean up, so I can go and go quickly~" Kerr looked very happy, half Pushing Ji Bai into the bathroom with half persuasion, he closed the door. The bathtub was filled with warm water rising in heat. Ji Bai glanced at the closed bathroom door, and began to remove the leather armor and clothing on his body. If it had to be a last resort, let alone Xiaosha, Ji Bai himself didn''t want to go to the sewer like a mouse. After two days, Ji Bai felt that his hair was almost solidified, and it was indeed time to take a good bath. Chapter 98: There was a whistling sound, and soon, the strong muscles were exposed to the air, and the body was densely covered with various scars, large and small. These wounds are densely arranged and look very aesthetically influential, but they are proof of Ji Bai''s battles. Pile armor and dirty clothes on the ground at will, step into the bathtub, overflowing with crystal drops of water. My body is indeed a bit dirty. I guess it smells if I don''t wash it. After being in the sewer for two days, it is hard to think whether it smells or not. This time, I just cleaned it up seriously, but Ji Bai still couldn''t stand the sloppy feeling. Chapter 66~ "Xi Xiyi." Hot water continued to pour on Ji Bai''s head. Drain the dirty water at one end, and pour in clean warm water at the other end. Taking a bath by yourself has always been to wash as quickly as possible. There is almost no chance to soak in hot water to pass the time. Ji Bai thinks it is unnecessary and wastes time. Secondly, this kind of comfort and relaxation The feeling will make yourself slack. This time, it shouldn''t matter to relax a little bit. Just coming back from the sewer, it doesn''t work to take care of the hygiene. Ji Bai still doesn''t want to contract any strange disease. This leisure time is very precious. If Ji Bai''s expectation is not expected, the personnel responsible for the casualty report will come to visit and ask for the details of the operation. The ordinary exploration commission killed a student, which is not a trivial matter. . Although the pot is the back of the intelligence department, it is indispensable to interrogate himself. After all, the detailed combat report is also one of the steps of exploration. This is probably not much different from the knights that he has been with before. Thinking of this, Ji Bai lightly sighed. Since the battle, Ji Bai has seen the most sacrifices of his comrades-in-arms. The young knights with passionate blood walked on the battlefield, and very few were able to return, and the entire army might even be wiped out. I don¡¯t know if God has taken care of me. He has worked hard for many years. Almost all his comrades in the same period have been buried in the battlefield. Only he survived and became the king of knights. This may be the fate that the old guy often talks about Choose'' it. Sending out his thoughts, Ji Bai shifted his position, so a few drops of water splashed. This bathtub is fairly spacious, at least, it¡¯s okay to put down two adults to take a bath. One.0 Ji Bai stared at the soap placed on the edge of the bathtub, and was silent for a moment. Isn¡¯t it, it¡¯s been a long time? How do I feel a little groggy in my head... Speaking of it, after a half-full meal that day, I haven''t''eaten'' for a long time, so it''s time to eat... ...No, why do I have this idea? ? Ji Bai shook his head and squeezed his slightly fainted forehead. The side effect of using the power of vampire is coming. The consumption of [Magic] produces a desire for blood. Due to the desire for blood, the brain begins to urge itself to find food. The habit induced by instinct is a kind of silent and subtle influence. Just like a quagmire, once you step into it, you can only sink deeper and deeper, and everything you do is just delaying the time of being submerged. Isn''t it coming a little bit sooner this time, Zi Xu? "Kacha~" Before Ji Bai could think more, the sound of the doorknob turning came. ? ! Are you taking a shower? ? Who will come in at this time? It''s the visitor from home, but didn''t Ke''er tell him clearly? ? "Ji, Mr. Ji Bai~ Meow~ Hiccup~ In the white mist, Ke''er, with an unidentified blushing face, walked in with his little sandals crookedly. "Ke''er? Why did you come in? I''m still taking a bath...you go out first." Ji Bai frowned, trying to persuade Ke''er to quit, who looked something wrong. If this accidentally falls into the bathtub, the long skirt you are wearing will be soaked. This girl "wash, take a bath?...Yes, Ke''er knows, you know~" Ke''er''s little head tilted, her cheeks flushed, and her eyes blurred. As he said, Ke''er stepped in crookedly and almost fell. "Be careful!" Ji Bai stopped just as he wanted to help Kerr. "No, it''s okay~ Say~ Kerr, you can get up~ Hehehe... Kerr who almost fell down supported the wall and stood up and closed the bathroom door. Locked, OK~¡­¡­ "You go out first." Now that Kerr has drunk and is unconscious, he has to hold her steady. "Woo~Mr. Ji Bai, do you dislike Ke''er?~" Ke''er blinked pitifully with big eyes, like a kitten abandoned by the owner, "Ker, Ke''er just wants to talk to Ji Bai The husband has a heart-to-heart talk, and he doesn''t know what to say~" I don''t know if it was because of being drunk, but Ke''er chanted Jibai''s name softly, as if it contained marshmallows. "It''s not a question of dislike... You go out first and I will tell you later." The name. "...Ok, I understand that to provoke~ Kerr is a shameless bad boy, and people will leave this home... But The child drooped the cat''s ears and turned around in frustration. "? Why do you say that? I never disliked...". "...Can someone continue to stay here to serve Mr. Ji Bai?" ...With a pun, Ji Bai felt that he didn''t know what to say. "Then, I''ll just sit here." As he said, Ke''er went to the living room to move the stool, "Wait,...Ji Bai stopped talking. Forget it, close your eyes to rest your mind and ignore her. ...Hooo! How could... at this time? Ji Bai''s eyes, who had just lowered his eyes, opened in an instant. It''s like a person who is dying of thirst in the desert sees the water source close at hand, this is full of thirst for survival. The pupils suddenly tightened, Ji Bai bowed his body and gasped non-stop, the gentle bath water seemed to have a little coolness at this moment. Ahhh~good_...The vampires from other families eat three meals a day, and we eat one meal three days. Ming...... We can only maintain a minimum nutritional supply, can we have enough of this kind of life! If possible, we would also like to improve the food. We see meat and other things more often... Huh? Here, doesn¡¯t it happen to have a ready-made one, the blood of the cute beast ear mother must be very delicious~~ No, it''s not right! Why, why is there such a dangerous thought "?. Q She is Kerr, no one can do her. I can''t do it myself. Not to mention... If I **** blood, my identity will not be exposed. How will you face Kerr under the same roof with yourself in the future? "Mr. Ji Bai~ talk to us~" Behind, Kerr was full of alcohol, and Kerr smiled and sat on the spot with a small stool, with his hands supporting his cheeks, a little more charming on his flushed face . What good is it for you to look at me like this? Do you want to appreciate my going out of the bath. Ji Bai frowned slightly. "You go out first, and chat with you when I''m out of the bath. "No~ I just want to talk to you now~" Ke''er grinned. She seemed to have completely lost her dominant consciousness. After being drunk, she completely changed her person. She didn''t know what she was doing. Ji Bai''s forehead was covered in cold sweat. "Eh heh?...Ji Bai is innate, why is your skin so hard? And it''s so cold, like a dead person?" Chapter 99: Ji Bai was silent. It looked like Ke''er was really drunk and unclear, and he recognized the wall next to the bathroom as Ji Bai himself. How much alcohol the cat drank, it started to become silly. Ji Bai was speechless. "You drank red [ "Uh uh uh... it seems to be, uh? But I don''t remember very clearly..."... Chapter 67 ~ You Don''t Come Over As cold as jade, two soft, boneless hands climbed on the extremely hot back. Ji Bai was shocked like an electric shock. The scorching heat surging in his heart continuously impacted his reason, and the last string was about to break. Ahhh~ I¡¯m so thirsty, my throat is dry and dry, it seems to drink some blood from the mouth, the red taste is delicious, it seems to be "Yes, Kerr, you go out first, I feel a little uncomfortable, I want to be alone For a while." Ji Bai firmly suppressed the constant writhing desire in his heart, changed his breath, and pretended to be calm and said. "Uh eh? Is Mr. Ji Bai uncomfortable?" Ke''er tilted his head. "Well, you can go out first, I''ll just take a breath." Ji Bai curled up and stuffed his boiler-like head into the water to cool down. He must survive it, at least this time not. Wait Keer I''m gone, the big deal is to jump out and steal the blood bag by myself. "Oh. Is that so? Then, Ke''er can''t leave even more!" Ke''er acted like a baby. "Woo~!" Ji Bai''s eyes turned round, and he felt like he was about to collapse. "Hey hey, Mr. Ji Bai~~ Are you better, Kerr, are you helping Mr. Ji Bai?" Kerr''s soft voice kept tickling Ji Bai''s heartstrings. SE2 Oji Ah ah ah~~ delicious delivered to your door, can¡¯t help but wow~ Tsk, it¡¯s so soft and fragrant! This cat¡¯s blood must be delicious. Follow your own instincts. I believe you will not refuse. Come on~ The whispers of the devil came from the bottom of his heart, constantly inducing Ji Bai, who had become blurred in his mind. The instinct of vampires, after a long period of repression, broke out completely. No way! She is Kerr, how can I **** her blood? ! This is absolutely not allowed! "You, don''t come here, I want to be quiet "Ahhhh~? Who is it quietly~?" Kerr seemed to be drunk and unable to carry out the most normal thinking. Her little wine-red face puffed up, thinking for a moment, and gave up thinking. "Mingming, don''t touch me! Don''t do this!" Ji Bai clung to his heart, sensibly, and controlling his sensibility to **** blood, he must be completely melted, no, no! If you do something like that, how will you face it in the future? Yes, she, she is very drunk, probably, she won''t remember what happened next, right? Wait, what dangerous thoughts am I thinking? "Hey~ Mr. Ji Bai speaks like a girl, he feels so cute inexplicably? Why did Mr. Ji Bai''s skin suddenly become so slippery? 7 Um? Have we hallucinated?" Ke''er blinked. With blurred eyes, the cat''s ears shook strangely, "Huh?!" Ji Bai was taken aback, and when he looked down, he found that the water that had only reached half of his body had now submerged his neck, and it was as white as jade. The small green hands, the scarlet eyes that shone like gems, were reflected on the water, and the long pure silver hair like a big tail was soaked in the water. "Wow wow wow! Don''t look here! You didn''t see us, you didn''t see us! You didn''t see anything!" Bai Ji''s eyes flashed with tears, and her hair stood upright, frantic. Like a squirrel, she pounced on Ke''er, with two small hands desperately covering Ke''er''s eyes, and water splashed out. "Huh eh? ¡Ö~ Don''t do that? Look, you can''t see the mess, no, in this case, how can someone rub Mr. Ji Bai''s back? "Rubbing, rubbing the back? ~ Rubbing the back for us?" Bai Ji was taken aback for a moment. In an instant, the black history that had been thrown deep in his memory was picked up again. On that day, she was exhausted physically and mentally after being manipulated by Lilias. Going under the castle, came to a mysterious place with a pleasant incense and rose petal bath. "See the tiredness and haggardness of Her Majesty in the Princess Palace. Her Majesty must be very strict, right?" A long-haired vampire lady with a variety of looks came out and smiled charmingly at Bai Ji. "This is my mother''s stern love for me, spurring and training, everything is for our good." Bai Ji immediately corrected her attitude, solemnly straightened her waist. That''s what I said, but in my heart I scolded my mother thousands of times. SF Light Novel God knows if the little devil who only has the ability to pass the sky has eavesdropped in the back, or there is a recording spell formation in this place, this is completely forced by life, and Bai Ji does not dare to die. "Your Royal Highness''s etiquette is really in place~ However, in the concubine''s body, the Princess does not need to be so tight~ Relax and relax~ Do you need the concubine''s body to help you relieve your fatigue?" The slightly charming words swelled and frustrated. "Huh? Relax, relax". Bai Ji didn''t know how she agreed, so she walked into this mysterious place in a daze. Later, Bai Ji knew that this was the vampire king Printed massage room. Well, what was it like at the time? Can''t remember well Bai Ji only remembered that she was lying down. After putting on the silk cushion, she danced ballet on her wrist, waist and ankle with her slender fingers like elf. My skin, which was so sensitive that it would itch even when a gust of wind blows, was irritated wildly. It seemed that an electric flash and thunder were practicing in Bai Ji''s mind. Bai Ji couldn''t remember the specific process. She only remembered that after finishing work, she turned her eyes white, her tongue was flushed, and her body cramped and collapsed on the cushioned bed. It couldn''t feel like that, the ghost wanted to experience it for the second time! book.SFA SF Light Novel "No more! I don''t want you to rub our backs for us, Ni Zoukai!" Bai Ji covered Ke''er''s eyes with one hand, and held the little hands that were about to move with the other. However, one hand couldn''t cover Ke''er''s eyes at all, and Bai Ji was mad for a while. "Mr. Ji Bai is shy? Hey~ It''s okay, but Ke''er always wants to help Mr. Ji Bai. This is a trivial matter~ Meow~" Don''t forget to sell cute at this time, what should we say So, I should be thankful that Kerr was drunk and didn''t notice that his voice became a loliy? .No, it won¡¯t cover your eyes at all! "Quick, close your eyes! Don''t look at us, this is our order! I heard no one said?" "Mr. Ming Jibai intends to let Kerr rub blindly? Also, it''s not impossible, then let''s come~" Kerr licked her lips while blurting his vertical pupils. "You be honest with us! It''s over! The drunk Kerr has completely changed, from a cute little cat to an unreasonable hooligan! Bai Ji clamped on Ke''er''s two very dishonest little hands, but couldn''t prevent the face that got closer and closer. The vampire''s physical skills are no different from ordinary humans. That is to say, the wrist strength of Bai Ji''s arms is no different from that of ordinary little girls. Chapter 68 ~ The Warmth from the Community "Don''t, don''t come here! Ooo~" "Eh heh... eh meow?!" Chapter 100: When the two faces were about to touch each other, Ke''er slipped on the soles of her feet and threw Bai Ji into the bath. "Ming...Ku Donggu... Bai Ji opened her eyes wide, but Ke''er''s white neck was close at hand. Good. Taste. One. Looks so delicious! One bite can pierce the tender skin and move forward... Forbearance, can''t help but provoke~...I''m so hungry, I want to think about it... Under the fiery desire, patience finally broke through the critical point. The scarlet pupils shrunk, staring at Kerr''s snow-white neck, her lips, and her fangs grinning. Sorry, er... we really can''t stand it anymore! "Fufu..." The water dew splashed, and the petite silver figure jumped out of the water and counterattacked. Open~rice~slightly~ "Wow!" Bai Ji covered Ke''er''s eyes, and two sharp fangs pierced the skin of her neck. delicious! The blood, as sweet as nectar, flows continuously into Bai Ji''s mouth along the fangs, moisturizing her shriveled intestines and stomach. Scarlet eyes are full of excitement and greed, and they **** (meow) the sweet liquid in their mouths unsatisfactorily. It seems to be addicted... "He... It seems that he felt the blood in his body is constantly being drained, and Kerr groaned (meow) uncomfortably when he was covering his eyes. Bai Ji, who completely followed the instinct, didn''t have any scrupulous feelings. She pressed her fangs deep, and she kept pumping blood out and swallowing her lungs without any intention of stopping. "Woo... Ji, Ji 8... "Prr...". Bai Ji was completely plunged into the quagmire of longing for blood, completely unable to hear Kerr''s words, and her two hands also lifted the shackles of Kerr''s vision. "Ji, Ji...Mr." In the dim, a few strands of silky silver hair fell on Kerr''s face, and the light body scent like gardenia made her a little lost. The silver hair is not Ji Bai¡¯s hair...so, this is... ......Rhinoceros~" Licking her scarlet little tongue, Bai Ji slowly pulled out her fangs from it. The young girl is alive, hot blood, I haven''t tasted it for a long time! It''s nostalgic delicious~ so full~~ The belly is swollen, so satisfying. Thank you for the hospitality~ Wiping off the blood stains on the corners of her mouth, Bai Ji let go of Ke''er''s hands and slowly fell on her stomach. Seeing Ke''er 3 who fell asleep next to the bath, Bai Ji was slightly startled, and then realized how crazy she was doing just now. "Wow, wow! Oops~ I still can''t bear it... It''s over, I **** too much. Le..." Bai Ji lifted up Ke''er, looked at the obvious tooth mark on Xuebai''s neck, and showed a bitter smile. Probably, it won¡¯t disappear in a short time. Seeing Kerr who was a little pale due to the loss of blood, Bai Ji felt distressed and blamed herself. The more important thing about her birth name is that if Kerr still remembers this memory when she was drunk, she would really not be able to wash it off by jumping into the sea... Now Bai Ji can only pray, but after Keerling Ding wakes up from a drunk, she doesn''t have this memory at all. "Mr. Ji Bai~... "Ah, huh?" Bai Ji turned to Ke''er in a spirited gesture. Bai Ji breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that she was still in a coma, just an unconscious dream. So, why does Kerr drink? ? Who gave her the wine again? Bai Ji narrowed her eyes, took Kerr out of the bathroom, and rested on the sofa. Scarlet eyes turned to the table in the living room, the bottle with the cap opened. ... emmm ...... My head is so dizzy, I knew that not drinking so much would make me feel so uncomfortable (>_ Ke''er squinted his eyes and shook his head, causing the cat''s ears to squirm. It seems that I had a very strange dream. She stood up, found herself lying on the sofa, looked around, and found that the wine bottle on the table was missing. "Are you awake?" The flat voice passed around the ear. "Huh?~Mr. Ji Bai, have you already washed it?" Yeah. "Ji Bai sat on the sofa on the other side and nodded. "This... ah... oh yes, bread... book, SFA "I ate." "Hungry? Man, how long did they sleep? One ? FSF Light Novel "Probably, at noon." Ji Bai glanced at the setting sun outside the glass window. "Huh?? Has Ke''er slept for so long? Until now, the housework has been paid. One... Mr. Ji Bai will definitely abandon people and drive them out of the house... Ke''er hugged his head pitifully. "Why? I live with my housework idiot. You have worked so hard. I should thank you. Take a good rest. I have something to do and come back later." As he said, Ji Bai touched Ke''er''s head and carried it. He walked to the door of the room with his pockets wrapped in tattered armor. The situation has developed fairly well, but Kerr hasn''t mentioned anything about the previous events, and probably doesn''t have that memory. As for the tooth print, the problem should be eliminated soon, and it probably won''t attract attention. Ji Bai breathed a sigh of relief, secretly vowing that this kind of thing would never happen a second time. Turning her back to Ji Bai''s angle, Ke''er stroked the tooth marks on her neck with her hand, and a sly smile appeared on her cute face. "Open the door and check the water meter. Ji Bai stopped at the door. "The water meter is outside." Ji Bai said calmly. "Check gas!" Chapter 101: "The gas meter is also outside." Ji Bai remained unmoved. "Open the door! The community sends warmth!" "My home is very warm, and there is a beast ear girl warming the bed. CG. "Gum, **** it, this dead pig is not afraid of boiling water. "You can''t ask more seriously? This fellow, please open the door. We are members of the Moon Knights Investigation Department. Please cooperate if you are ordered to come." Another calmer voice came from outside the door. ¡®Click. "Ji Bai opened the door. Outside the door, two men in moon knight robes, one of medium height, small eyes, and one shorter with beard. "It''s your kid who accepted the sewer commission? It''s pretty skinny?" The bearded man looked at Ji Bai up and down, and said in a weird manner. "Absolute praise." Ji Bai replied faintly. "Excuse me, I''m waiting for orders, can we let us in and talk?" The middle-length man nodded and said calmly. "I don''t have slippers at home. The little nanny who takes care of hygiene is off today. Let''s talk about something here. I won''t invite you two in. "One, what''s your attitude?" The masculine beard was almost crooked, pointing to Ji Bai for a long time and couldn''t make a word. "It''s okay, as long as you think the problem is as simple as two or three sentences for this colleague. The middle-height man frowned slightly and said in a strict tone. "If you guessed correctly, the two came here for questions about the last sewer exploration event, right?" Ji Bai said blankly. "Oh, if you know you still ask! I advise you to recruit it truthfully, so as not to suffer from skin or flesh! "Old man, we are here to ask this fellow student about the details of the incident. We are not here to interrogate the prisoner. We will take your posture." The middle-height man signaled the aggressive bearded man back. Chapter 69 ~ Dark Tide (with Kerr Black and White Insert~) "This kid has a stinky character." The bearded man let out a cry. "In this case, I will make a long story short." Ji Bai glanced at the middle-height man in front of him, and his tone paused. "There are goblins in the sewer, you two must have known this a long time ago." "I heard it mentioned before, but I''m not sure." Seeing that Ji Bai was about to report, the attitude of the middle-height man instantly became extremely rigorous and serious, and he glanced at the bearded man with his arms on the sidelines. "Oh, really...not even a stool, it''s horribly troublesome." The beard grumbled, but he took out the notebook and black charcoal pen from his pocket, and began to record meticulously. "So, what this gentleman meant is that there really are goblins in the sewers of the border town?" The middle-height man frowned slightly. "Yes, and there are quite a few." "Can you describe it in detail?" "Have you ever seen an ant nest?" "..." The man was silent. The main habitats of goblins, predatory creatures, are widely distributed, most commonly in mountain caves in the wild and ruins of abandoned buildings. The human races living in towns have no idea or impression of such cruel and cunning creatures, because goblins are far away from them, and they are creatures that have never been seen before. Goblins appeared in the sewers of a town, and the number of them was in disaster. This is an extremely unbelievable thing. "...Is this the reason that caused the sacrifice of a colleague?" Although there are many questions about this kind of fantasy, the man still accepted his curiosity and continued to carry out his own work. "No." Ji Bai shook his head. "That is?" "There are not only goblins, but also trolls." "Damn!" The bearded man couldn''t help but explode and looked at Ji Bai strangely. "These three can come back, how did you survive?" "Old man, pay attention to your own words. Such vulgar words are not only rude, but also disrespectful to the deceased." The man''s tone was with undeniable majesty. "Oh¡­¡­" "Sorry, he is straight-hearted and speaks more directly, forgive me." The man apologized to Ji Bai. "It''s okay." "But I''m also very curious about it, everyone, how did you get out of your body?" "It doesn''t count as retreating all over, just running fast." "Hello! I said that you guy didn''t use your companion as a bait to sneak away?" The bearded man in charge of the record suddenly raised his head and said loudly. "You can take the record, don''t talk." The man glared at him silently, and the bearded man could only lower his head sadly, and roughly recorded the situation Ji Bai just explained. "Then sir, is there any important information or something worth paying attention to?" "No." Ji Bai spread out his hands blankly. He didn''t intend to reveal the strange spell circle engraved on the stone bridge. "How can I hear it in the mist? It''s the goblin and troll man again...Where did these things come from?? Does the sewer have an automatic strange setting?" The bearded man rubbed his chin. A face full of doubts. "...The situation sounds very tricky, it''s urgent, Mr. interrupted, we should go back to report." The man nodded, and when he was about to leave, Ji Bai stopped him. "If you plan to let the Knights mobilize their hands because of this, save the time, and don''t make a trip for nothing." "? What do you mean, sir?" The man returned to his senses and looked at Ji Bai in surprise. "The trolls and goblins are dead." "what??!" "This, this is what you did?" "Do you think it''s possible?" Ji Bai tilted his head. "...So, what the **** is going on?" The man was full of solemn expression. "A human, no, a guy who looks like a human did it." Ji Bai said casually. "...Can you tell us what he looks like?" Chapter 102: "Hmm...the kind who looks pretty handsome, and then, the hair is light blue." Ji Baiyuan eyes. "Did you ask what his name is?" The bearded man asked in confusion. "No." "...Is that right? We''ll report this truthfully. I''m sorry." "Yeah." Ji Bai didn''t mean to stay in the slightest, and suddenly closed the door. A closed-door breeze passed. "Hey! This kid is too rude!" The bearded man said dissatisfied. "Don''t complain so much, we still have something to do." "Boss, do you really believe the information provided by this kid? Or rather, he is hiding it... After all, this guy''s origin is suspicious, and he said let us pay more attention." Big eyes. "Believe it or not, this is the only information he provided us, or what he is willing to provide." The man took out the cigarette from his pocket, meditated silently in his mouth, flashed flames between his fingers, and wiped the cigarette **** deeply. Take a breath. "Let''s go, we are not free." ... After such a small episode, Ji Bai didn''t plan to rush to send the armor to be repaired. It''s not too late to sit on the sofa and rest for a while. ... The gloomy environment, the uneven walls on all sides, and the ceiling floor are all wrapped in soft fleshy (meow) walls, as if being in the lungs of a huge monster. In the depths, on the meat (meow) wall and the meat blanket, the large and small magic circles engraved with purple-black light on it slowly turned, like gears working in their respective duties. Compared with the incantation circle, these magic circles are abnormally deformed in shape, and their appearance and specifications are also very different. A man with his upper body meditated in the largest main formation. The formation engraved on his arms and chest was like small eyes, turning constantly, bright and dark. Gradually, the small magic circle on the man began to synchronize with the surrounding flesh walls, and the weird purple light became more and more dazzling. "Master Lan is really more adept." A hoarse voice with a smile came out slowly. Hearing the sound, Xi Lanyu''s eyes opened slightly, sitting in the center of the circle. The black-robed old man with a weird octopus totem behind his back slowly walked out. Beside him, two heavily armed knights with black scaly armor and horns and iron helmets followed the old man. "My godfather, who has everything to do with everything, took time out of his busy schedule to come here, presumably it''s not just to come and see." Lan Yu moved his muscles a little, and put on the long robe that was thrown aside. "Hahaha...it''s okay, can''t you come and see Lord Lan?" The black robe old man laughed hoarsely. "In order to cover people''s eyes, this kind of behavior is unnecessary." Lan Yu frowned slightly. "Master Lanyu can tell you what you said. We are all a family, and we will lose everything. Is it possible that Minister Lan wants to continue to be a little unknown minister?" The old man walked to the circle without any notice. In the center, sitting on the ground beside Lan Yu. "Minister Lan Yu, you were the one behind the scenes in the Troll Siege a few days ago, right? Haha, no need to argue, we are on one side, we should be honest with each other. You shouldn''t be wary, right?" The black robe old man showed his old face, and the eyeball in his right eye socket was covered with **** lines. "...So, the Lord Godfather is here to beat you down?" "Hahaha, it won''t be... I also said that we are a family..." In the dark part of the flesh wall, where no one had noticed, the spell rune pulsed slightly. "Recording technique, complete." A little pulsating light flashed, illuminating the pale blue bangs slightly. Chapter 70~ "You kid, it takes less than two days for the armor and protective gear to be delivered to you. If you have the ability to bring back a pile of scrap iron, I will serve you." Lin Tuo was shirtless, looking at the completely distorted helmet and the damaged cloth in front of him with a headache. A, I don''t know where to start. "Isn''t it repairable?" Ji Bai tilted his head. "It can''t be said so absolutely, this degree of deformation can still be repaired...Well, this sentence can only be said by the Dwarf Blacksmith. "So, can''t you?" "You are too overestimating me. This degree of deformation can already be used in the reimbursement factory. The only way to repair it is to melt it and return it to the stove. What is it, your boy wears emotions?" "No." Ji Bai shook his head. "I have no money. "Hey, hey, this sentence has almost become your mantra, okay? Can you change it to a new one? Can''t you use the points obtained from the exploration commission to exchange for some gold coins?¡¯ Ji Bai didn''t speak. "Yes...Uncle Ji, let me take you. Then, I will go to Huo Lei later to see if he can do anything. Isn''t this going down?" Lin Tuo held his forehead. "Thank you. "Don''t, I can''t stand it." Lin Tuo said grimly. "By the way, is there a special situation on the sewer?" Lin Tuo picked up the hammer and asked casually. "That''s right. "Oh." Lin Tuo did not continue to ask anything, but continued to hit his own iron wholeheartedly. ¡­¡­SF Light Novel "Crack." The hidden door was opened. "Ji Bai? What''s the matter?" Lan Yi sorted out the piles of copywriting without raising his head. "Tuk, Tuk, Tuk." The footsteps paused before Lan Yi. "Just say something, if you really don''t want to disturb me. "The girl who set off with us." Ji Bai pulled a chair and sat down. ... Lan Yi stopped the action at hand. "Is that Xiao Mu?" "She just has a group age, and she shouldn''t let a child who is just on the battlefield accept such a task. "Life or death is up to you, you should be aware of it before you enter the moon knight''s door... I have heard about it, so you came to Xingshi today to ask the crime?" Lan Yi sighed and closed his eyes. "No." Ji Bai shook his head. "Does she have any relatives or friends? JA "Xiao Mu, this child is an orphan. If you are a friend, there is one." Chapter 103: "Can you tell me her ID? "Thank you." Ji Bai didn''t stay long. "In terms of intelligence, did you keep one hand right?" book.SFA "Why do you think so?" Light Novel 6E "Well, take it as an unprovoked guess." Lan Yi smiled. Recently, there is a suspected disappearance in the orphanage on the south side of the city. If you are bored, you can go there for a look. " "I am not a knight in charge of security management. "I just said it casually, maybe it''s also trivial... By the way, next month will be the apprentice knight martial arts competition, but this is about your knight level, then don''t hide it, understand?" Lan Yi As soon as he finished speaking, there was a loud closing sound "This..." ¡­ "Woo! The magical girl took the plane and shattered the helmet to repair the punch!" The flexible big man somersaulted his body and slammed his fist on the twisted two-wing iron helmet. "Crack... the sunken and deformed parts are restored like magic, and the iron helmets seem to become arbitrary soft software. "Huh...I''m exhausted. Fortunately, let me take my brother!" Huo Lei breathed a sigh of relief, and handed the folded cloth armor and iron helmet to Ji Bai who was standing by Hou. "Fortunately, the damage time is not long, otherwise I will not... Huo Lei''s face is a little bad, and he keeps wiping sweat. "Are you OK? "Are you talking about the injury? It''s over long ago...it means the [Magic] is too expensive to repair long-damaged objects. I need to go to sleep now...ha (yawn)." "Thank you, I will give the money as soon as possible." Ji Bai took the protective gear and nodded. He had no intention of letting people work in vain. Ah, no need, my brother, who is with whom, money is not a problem, I also have a relationship with the various blacksmiths, brother Ji Bai, is there another commission to complete this? Hmm... I really deserve to be a man who has carried out the knighthood deeply, admire it! "It''s not a commission, it doesn''t matter to pass the time. "Ha (yawn). Hey Gou can''t stand it anymore, I''m sorry, I can''t go with you this time, it''s too tired, I have to go back and make up for it." Yun Lei buried his hand and waved. Low After walking into the house with his head and wearing cloth armor and iron helmet with water, and putting the sheathed fangs long sword on his back, Ji Bai walked out of Huo Lei''s courtyard without any drag. In other areas, the south of the city is very depressed. Compared with the twos and threes in the border city, the bleak icy wind blew their wrinkled cheeks, and the low-rise brick and wooden houses gave a sharp contrast between the pedestrians on the dead streets and the bustling areas in the center. With a heavy feeling, plus a cross iron helmet, Ji Bai''s outfit is not inconspicuous, and the pedestrians just pass by, the real cloth armor busy with livelihood looks like the surplus of others. It is not difficult to find them without stopping in the nursery, and it can even be said to be conspicuous. In this short-footed building, the spiky western-style tower stands like a flock of isolated chickens in the south of Hecheng. Ji Bai was just holding a negative attitude to pass the time, planning to go around this orphanage a few times, and to investigate this visit. This is the scope of the security knight''s jurisdiction. There is no need to intervene. It might be totally unnecessary. The area is not large, and it is almost equivalent to the courtyard. Across the street, you can hear the laughter of the children in the orphanage occupying the land. Package FSF Light Novel Ji Bai stopped A blonde girl in a gorgeous dress seems to be talking to I, a worker at the orphanage. What kind of illness did Xiao An at the entrance of the yard have on her? is it serious? ? " "Miss Sister, it''s just a cold. Don''t worry, Miss Xiaosha, you will be alive and well after two days." The staff member "just smiled in an ordinary and friendly way. Go and see her?" "Let me in "This one¡­ Snapped. Suddenly, the blonde girl was slapped on the shoulder. "Come off!? Uncle Xianshi, why are you here? ¡­It¡¯s not that you have been following Miss Ben??" "What? It''s Xiaosha, but at this moment she covered the cat''s ears with a hair band. The cymbal girl shook her iron helmet. "I''m not interested. Why are you still putting this broken can on your head? Do you think you are not conspicuous enough? Give Ben Xiaosha a octopus like Jibai, little paw Constantly tapping the iron helmet. Sister took it down. I am troubled. "You let "That, matter: 3" (The voice did not fall. 3 A kind-eyed, white-headed old man walked over. "What happened? "Dean, you Chapter 71 ~ Welfare Institute (with color picture of Bai Ji''s bust) "Dean, you are here." The staff lady said respectfully. "Well, eh? Isn''t this Miss Xiaosha? Is it an honor to be a guest with us today." The kind-looking old man smiled. "Oh, sorry, I''m disturbing the dean." Xiaosha quickly got off Ji Bai and stood dignified. "It''s okay, haha, the young people are very energetic nowadays, this is..." The old man smiled and turned to Ji Bai, canned food. "Oh, his name is Ji Bai, and it''s a friend of mine." Ji Bai was silent. "Oh, my friend?" The old man showed a meaningful smile and looked at the two. "It''s just an ordinary friend! Don''t think too much about the dean." "Oh, okay, okay... Miss Xiaosha also came to see Xiao''an today? Unexpectedly, the child is sick." The old man revealed a touch of regret. "Can I go in and see her?" Xiaosha looked slightly begging. "Of course, Xiao Lei, you remember, this lady is a great benefactor of our orphanage. Sometimes I want to come in for a meal and play with the children." "Yes, Dean." "Thank you, Dean!...Uncle Xianshi, do you want to come together? It''s almost time for dinner~...well! It''s not that people want you to be with you~! Love can''t come." Ji Bai pondered for a moment, and followed Xiaosha''s footsteps. Anyway, I have nothing to do now, right. "So, why did you bring this dangerous thing into the orphanage! What should I do if the children see it? "I will hide it." Ji Bai took out a cloth bag and wrapped the long sword firmly. Chapter 104: "When will your wooden elm head become more normal?" "This is the persistence of a knight." "You guy..." "Hehe, the relationship between the two looks very good." The dean who walked in front smiled kindly. "It''s not!" "Okay." Seeing the reaction of the two behind him, the old dean smiled and continued to lead the way. "Wow~...It''s sister Xiaosha!" "Sister Xiaosha~Are you free to see us today? Let me tell you I tell you! I just won a run with Da Zhuang~" "Sister Xiaosha! I haven''t been willing to eat this chocolate..." The children in the yard lit up, and they came up like a flood, surrounding Xiaosha. "She looks very popular." "Of course, Mr. Ji doesn''t know? Miss Xiaosha will come to our orphanage in her free time, play games with these homeless children, and bring all kinds of gifts. The children in the orphanage like it She''s here." The old dean explained with a kind face, standing aside. "Not only that, the amount of funds donated by Miss Xiaosha to our hospital is the top spot." Upon hearing this, Ji Bai thoughtfully looked at Xiaosha who was surrounded by children and showed a bright smile. ... "This is the children''s dormitory. I''ll go and ask Xiao Ana to come down, and the two will wait a minute." The old dean smiled kindly and walked onto the two-story building. "Hey, what did the dean told you just now?" Xiaosha poked Ji Bai''s face helmet with a funny cat stick. "Explain something, your kind deeds." "¡­¡­whispering sound." "For this reason, you are desperately making money, right?" "No, these little ghosts are so annoying that they are chirping, I don''t like it..." Xiaosha pouted. "You just smiled beautifully." "Let''s talk about cutting you?" "This is not a shame, is it?" Ji Bai touched Xiaosha''s head. "Cut...! I don''t want to be praised by you. Take your dirty hands away. The hair that was washed this morning is really..." "...This hair doesn''t go well." Looking at his palm, Ji Bai tilted his head. "Fuck you, don''t touch it if you dislike you!" "Hehe, the two have been waiting for a long time." The old dean walked out with a smile, holding a little girl who was only six or seven years old with a double ponytail. The girl looked very timid, her figure constantly dodged her gaze. In the face helmet, Ji Bai''s eyes suddenly narrowed. When she saw Xiaosha standing in front of the door, the girl jumped up. "Xiao An, Xiao An, are you okay? Are you ill?" Xiao Sha, who is only Loli tall, hugged Xiao An, who is a girl, and patted her back comfortably. "Sister Xiaosha..." "It seems that I''d better lose my company first." The old dean smiled wittily and planned to leave. "Mr. Dean, it is said that there have been several cases of disappearance in your hospital recently. I don''t know what progress has been made." Ji Bai''s cold voice stopped the old dean who was about to leave. "Oh, Mr. Ji is talking about this... We have already reported it to the police station. I believe the police station will give us justice." At this point, the old dean''s expression dimmed. "Mr. Dean, that little boy seems to be able to run very well physically." Ji Bai''s unclear words made Xiaosha puzzled. "Oh, you said that child, that child is naturally active, and his physical fitness is naturally better than other children." "Well, I have the talent to be a knight." "Oh? Really? Hahaha, that''s really talented." "..." Ji Bai stared at the back of the old dean leaving. "Uncle Xianshi, your awkward chatting skills are really unmatched." Xiaosha vomited. "Is it?" "By the way, Xiaoan, how is your bad cold? Do you feel better?" "I... well, it''s better." Xiao An wanted to speak again, nodding blankly in her eyes. "Is it really better? If you are chills, my sister will go out and buy you some medicine..." "Woo~ Sister Xiaosha, I, I..." Xiao An held Xiaosha tightly and refused to let go, a trace of helplessness flashed in her eyes. "You seem to have something to say." Ji Bai squatted down. "I¡­¡­" "Uncle Xianshi, your appearance scares Xiaoan." Xiaosha said angrily. "...Big brother, are you a knight?" Looking timidly at Ji Bai who leaned down, Xiao An''s eyes flashed with hope. "Yes." "That is, a hero who specializes in destroying monsters and bad guys??" "It can be understood that way." "Then, that...what kind of monster, can you all eliminate it?" "As long as you say it." Xiao An lowered his head, seeming to be struggling, and finally raised his head as if made up his mind. "Brother Knight, I..." "Excuse me to interrupt, it''s lunch time, but the two of you want to stay with the children to have a meal?" The kind old dean came over and looked at Xiaosha with a smile. Chapter 105: "Can you? Then there will be Mr. Lao." "...Hmm." After looking at Xiaoan for a moment, Ji Bai let out a muffled sound of unknown meaning. "That''s great, I think Xiao An and these children will be very happy." Chapter 72~ The cafeteria of the orphanage is still quite large. The four people gathered around a wooden table, and the chirping energetic children pulled their companions to sit at a table, while Ji Bai was at a table with Xiaosha, the old dean and Xiaoan. At this time, there were only two of Ji Bai and Xiao Sha, and the old dean took Xiao An and said that he was going to serve food. "Uncle Xianshi, is it okay to take off the helmet? I''m going to eat." "No hindrance." Ji Bai''s tone was neither salty nor light. "Why are you so persistent? "The more you relax, the more vigilance is necessary. ? Do you want to eat with a helmet? "Why don''t you believe it?" "That''s not what I meant... Xiaosha rolled her head and pouted in a low voice. "Don''t you think that there is something wrong with you now?" "Which way do you mean? "Everything, Uncle Xianshi, you have been very abnormal since the day you started exploring the sewers...Xiaosha narrowed her eyes and said in a low voice. "I thought that after the exploratory commission is over, your neurotic appearance can be reduced. Isn''t it becoming more serious? It''s not the same as the uncle Xianshi I knew before... Don''t tell people about this dull and old-fashioned. That¡¯s what you really look like." "Really?" Ji Bai was taken aback for a moment, touched his helmet subconsciously, and fell silent. Perhaps, he has not yet emerged from the serious atmosphere of his dead companions, and subconsciously has maintained the former law enforcement mode. "Is this, isn''t it good?" Ji Bai touched his helmet. Wen Xiaojiang "Don''t you think you are like a robot without flesh and blood now? How normal is this... Although your humble appearance is very begging, it is always better than this irritating image of a wooden person. Strong! "I just want to avoid tragedy." Iron Helmet lowered slightly. "This is an ordinary human city-state, there are no hostile demons, why do you always force yourself to strain your nerves?" Xiaosha''s expression was dimmed when she said that. "Uncle Xianshi, even if you blame yourself for what happened before, don''t bring these depressed emotions into your normal life. But if your child is still young, how much will be adversely affected, at least in normal times, can you return to normal?...Little Sha pursed her lips. She knew that these advices were nothing but ears for a certain stubborn guy, he wouldn''t... "I understand." As he said, Ji Bai took off the iron helmet. "Eh eh?!" Xiao Sha was stunned. "The world outside the helmet is refreshing." Ji Bai took a deep breath and smiled at Xiaosha. "Wow, your smiling face is scary... "It''s heartbreaking! I wear a helmet and you call me abnormal. If I don''t wear a helmet, you think I am ugly. Why is it so difficult for me to be a man?" Ji Bai looked helpless. "I''m telling the truth...but at least your painting style is normal now, uncle, and speaking of it, it''s been a long time since I saw Uncle Xianshi''s face. "Why? Just want to see it?" Ji Bai said jokingly. "It''s so ugly, who is rare to see it. Haha, the relationship between the two is really good. "The old dean came over with the dinner plate with a smile, and Xiao An on the side was carrying two white porcelain "Muding Wanwan." "Brother Knight, bowl." Seeing Ji Bai take off his helmet, Xiao An was taken aback for a moment, and timidly handed the bowl and chopsticks to Ji Bai. ''Thank you. "Ji Bai took the bowls and chopsticks, showing a smile that he thought was very sunny. "Emm..." Xiao An moved a few steps back in fear. Heartbroken, is my face so sorry for the audience? The corners of Ji Bai''s mouth twitched a few times. "Puff...Xiaosha on the side covered her mouth and snickered. She felt that in a normal life, she still liked Ji Bai''s current state. Xiao An obediently jumped onto the bench, and the four of them began to eat. The lunch at the orphanage is very simple, rice, grilled service...Bah, baked potatoes, plus a creamy soup. "Speaking of which, are you better after that?" Ji Bai approached Xiaosha slightly and whispered. It goes without saying. ... When you mentioned it during dinner, can I understand that you did it on purpose? "It''s fine if there is no psychological shadow. I need a warm chest to find me at any time. "No road race!" Xiaosha lit up her little tiger''s teeth and said viciously and muffled. "Mr. Ji, are you a knight?" the old dean asked in a chatty tone. "Not really." Ji Bai replied while stuffing potatoes in his mouth. "Oh oh? Where does this start." "Retired." Ji Bai swallowed a piece of potato. SF Light Novel "Really? I think Mr. Ji is quite young." "Oh, thank you for the compliment, I retired because of injuries. "That''s it." The old dean smiled kindly. "Yeah." Ji Bai adhered to one of the purposes of coming here this time. Xiao An seemed to have no appetite, and ate the baked potatoes dryly. Chapter 106: "Xiao''an, your illness is still not healed, have you taken medicine on time?" Xiaosha stroked Xiao''an''s forehead. "Well, I ate it." Xiao An''s little chicken nodded his head like a peck. "If you feel uncomfortable, please tell your sister in time." Xiaosha **** Xiaoan''s head. "... "Mr. Dean, Xiao An, please take care of it. The money may be worthwhile. "Hehe, where the duty lies, you are welcome." Ji Bai''s heart was on the grill and gnawed potatoes without any interruption. ... "Crack." The sound of the doorknob turning. "Ker, I''m back." "Mr. Ji Bai~Are you back?" Ke''er poked his head out of the kitchen, and the apron that he put on his body looked a bit wide. "Yeah, I''m back." After changing his slippers, Ji Bai walked into the room with his iron helmet. "Have you had lunch?" Ke''er bounced out of the kitchen door "I ate it outside, how about you." Ji Bai smiled and kneaded (meow) Ke''er''s fluffy ears. "Gu meow! Itchy, itchy~" Ke''er said grotesquely. "Oh, sorry." Well, this one is more comfortable to the touch. "Oh, by the way, Keer, you don''t need to make dinner anymore, I''ll take you to another home for dinner." "Huh?" Looking at Ji Bai who was smiling, Ke''er tilted his head in doubt. "Mr. Ji Bai, are you okay? "Well, something happened before, didn''t it scare you?" "Actually, Mr. Ji Bai looks very handsome...". "Huh? What?" "No, nothing~" ... In the early morning of the night, south of the city. The old street lights flicker and flicker, and no pedestrian can be found on the depressed, cold street. Under the faint light, the fuzzy shadow shook and tugged. "Tuk, Tuk, wait... Orderly footsteps, coarse cloth armor, cross-iron helmet decorated with wings, and something wrapped in rags tied behind him. The man seemed to be diving into the night, moving towards his target location. During this time, the not-prosperous south of the city has fallen into dead silence. Both the busy workers during the day and the beggars living on the streets are snoring on their respective caves at this moment. Chapter 73~ The cold wind wailed and poured down the iron fence into the cold stone chamber. The girl was curled up on the icy stone bed, her thin shirt was completely unable to block the roaring cold wind, and her two thighs were flushed red from the cold. The girl lost her eyes and covered her hot forehead with her hands, trying to warm her frozen hands. She has a high fever. Lying on the stone bed, I imagined a soft and warm quilt in my heart, hoping to get through the pain by falling asleep, but the stone slabs on his head and the cold wind outside the window were very unfriendly to her, making her unable to sleep for a long time. Helpless, she can only curl up and shrink her body, shrinking her whole body into a ball. This night, the already serious condition will worsen. The girl does not expect to be able to save herself. There are no angels in this world, and there is no absolute justice. She only hopes that the pain can be relieved as soon as possible. "Crack. The sound of broken metal chains hit the girl''s faint consciousness. "Papa." The sound of the chain falling to the ground. Someone opened the iron door of this stone room. The girl barely opened her eyes, and in a daze, she saw a tall black shadow walking towards her. When he walked to himself, the black shadow squatted down. Following the indifferent moonlight, the girl roughly saw the appearance of the person who came, one by one, seven cross iron helmets decorated with double wings. Good eye...It seems, where I have seen it. SF Mu Fiction The girl tilted her head, and the high fever made her consciousness dizzy. "Long time no see." After a moment of silence, Cross Iron Helmet seemed to realize what he should say. There was no emotional ups and downs in his indifferent voice, but it was much warmer than the icy cold wind. Well...you, don''t you? ... The girl kept searching for relevant memories in her trance-like mind. "This morning." The voice in the iron helmet was neither salty nor weak. ...Then, that knight, brother? "The girl opened her eyes wide. "Yeah." Iron Helmet nodded, and put the linen cloth used to wrap the fangs sword on the girl. "It''s dirty, don''t dislike it. ¡­¡­Ok. "I don''t have any disliked capital. The girl wrapped the linen tightly and looked at the iron helmet with complicated eyes, as if asking questions like "Why did you come here?" "You need help, don''t you?" Ji Bai stood up. ..." Chapter 107: "That old man did it?" He glanced at the girl''s red jade feet. ¡­¡­Ok. "Getting a little warmth, the girl''s wilting spirit recovered a little bit. "Xiao An, I remember correctly." "Ok. book.SFA "Why are you locked up here? ...I see things I shouldn''t see. S. SF light novel. Ji Bai sat on the stone bed and waited for Xiao An to follow. ...That night, when I got up to go to the bathroom at night, I heard intermittent crying from the woods in the yard. I wanted to find out when I was curious, but... Xiaoan...I saw it with my own eyes. Only the parcel was handed to a black humanoid monster. One. Inside the parcel, yes, it was just received from the orphanage the other day... The words stopped abruptly, and Xiao An looked at the door dumbfounded. "Tuk Tuk Tuk "Oh, it''s not a good habit to run into private houses at night, Mr. Ji." The roaring wind blew the iron railings, and under the bleak moonlight, the old dean''s smile looked strange. "Xiao Anke is really a bad boy, how can we reveal the little secret between us to outsiders? "Mingming... Xiaoan curled up in fear. Ji Bai stood up with his sword in both hands, like an iron tower blocking Xiao''an. "Mr. Ji, you seem to know something that you shouldn''t be ignorant of. Ouch, this is too difficult to do. I can''t let you go. The old dean scratched the white hair in distress. "But the old man is very puzzled, how did you doubt me? Didn''t I create a good image of a kind and kind old dean?" "It''s because you pretend to be too alike." Oh? Where does this start? "Will the old dean of an orphanage who loves children fail to say the name of the child, and use that child'' instead?" "Oh? Haha... So, is it because this road is out of the way?", the old dean tore his benevolent face, weird "This reason is more whole than I thought. Then Mr. Ji, I''m sorry. Up... "Tuk tuk wait... the heavy footsteps gradually approached. "You have to die here today. Two humanoid monsters with black body and bone spurs on their shoulders walked into the stone room. The monster is tall, but has a small head that is completely disproportionate to the body. It looks like a patchwork twisted creature. "Wow, wow. The sound of the T monster is a bit childish. Compared with the burly figure, it violates peace. Feeling full. "Woo... Xiao An swallowed hard, and her body shivered constantly. It''s another creature I''ve never seen before. Ji Bai held the handle in his right hand, bent his left elbow to hold the sword, and shot a cold line of sight from the iron helmet. "kill him. "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!" Upon hearing this, the two monsters holding short knives roared forward. [Regular order one by one dragon scroll blade] Turning around, the blade swept across. The fangs sword hit two short knives, sparking sparks, and the two monsters were knocked back. [Regular Level One by One Piercer] 0S Art Koharu Ji Bai turned the defense into an offensive, three steps and two steps, caught off guard, the sword tip pierced into a monster''s chest like lightning, no blood flowed out, the monster was like an empty shell that didn''t know the pain. "Uuuhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" The monster showed a sly smile, clinging to the big sword pierced into his chest. "Wow, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! "Swish!" The sound of the blade pierced into the flesh and blood. The short knife was fiercely inserted into Ji Bai''s back waist, and blood rushed out. Ji Bai let out a muffled snort, and fell to the ground without any movement. "Hehe, a mere human, the [magic] in your body is insignificant. If I were you, I wouldn''t be mixed up with this muddy water. Now that I retired, wouldn''t it be okay to enjoy the rest of my life? The sense of justice should not be too strong." The dean smiled and waved his hand. "Brother Knight!... "Good or bad boy, your savior is over, you better be honest. Ji Bai, who fell to the ground, sprang up in an instant, and when everyone hadn''t reacted, he pulled out Da Liu who was inserted (meow) in the monster''s chest. The monster was taken aback for a while, just about to make an attack, but found that he had already flown out, and when he fell to the ground, he saw his headless body. [Smasher one headhunter] Decapitating a monster, Ji Bai turned around, and the weight ball of the sword hilt hit the neck of the other monster fiercely. "Puff." In a trance, the two monsters were all resolved. The head seems to be their weakness ( The rest of the light swept away, and the old dean at the door wanted to escape. Chapter 74 ~ Don''t Go Back With Me, I''ll Just Call The short knife thrown by Ji Baiba (meow) stuck in Shimin''s Changpo and fell to the ground. "Swish!" The long torn back allowed him to escape. Ji Bai walked over, what happened? " "Are you, you Forgive your humble old believer. . Who made this thing? Chapter 108: "These things, the owner is human, and the knight won''t harm humans, mom? "With your attitude "There is a cold net user from the iron helmet of the word +....a Well, the old man can tell you. I want to make this kind of doll more than I want. It needs a living thing. . This thing is a kind of artificial semi-living body, well, it shouldn''t be important to use the heads and lives of human children as living sacrifices... Have you seen those two in front of you? Hahaha! The appearance of the teacher is very immature, like a blooming innocent smile 5 The battle created is used to play one" Ji Bai turned around abruptly, the one on the ground Kid hahaha Children. "The energy for the doll''s activities is Xiaoneng Tea... what! ...But you can, Hai''s body is convulsed. Keep stirring his internal organs Ji Bai twisted the hilt of the heart of the wealthy state-made dean Hong that kept breaking through the mouth of the old dean. He spits blood from the eyes and mouth. The head droops, and he is completely dead. "Uh, uh coffee ring" _ Li, a chubby ''ball'' out next *. Leather boots stepping on the old courtyard Xiaoan''s scene made Xiaoan hold her breath. "Woohoo. , Ji Bai walked out of Shi Nian with the fragments of a few corpses,...In order to cure, cover her mouth and nose and close her eyes. "Put her eyes out of a pool of blood red, feeling her stomach churning, she built a picture... ...After a while, Ji Bai returned to the stone room. Gambling... is he dead? "Then, everyone in the orphanage" , Ji Bai said confidently. "Someone will like ...But you can''t stay here anymore. "Ji Baima is a biological friend, but the most urgent thing is to transfer Xiaoan. He is not sure if there are any party members of the old dean in this courtyard, C coffee worker. No one in the text will take me in. Yes, but apart from this, where can Xiao An go to Guangqing?"^ Cut "Go and find someone who will treat you sincerely. One...the wound on Tianji''s white waist that keeps dripping blood, Xiao Andan is excellent." "Mr. Cavaliers, yours "It''s okay." With that said, Ji Bai picked up Xiao An and found out Shi Que. In the toilet on the first floor of Xingyuan Building. "Close your eyes. , Closed his eyes. "Oh." Xiao Anna I clicked the compartment door. Ji Bai transferred from the meal. In an instant Out of the room. . Xiaosha took the phone, this number is for the counter. ...Who? The best time to play Ms. Yuben? ? Why would the front desk call yourself? Xiaosha answered the phone suspiciously "Hello? Is there anything you can do with me?" "It''s me." A muffled voice without feeling. The number of the machine? " "Huh?? Uncle Weishi? How did you know me? "Ask Lin Tuo. Why use the front desk phone^ "My phone is given to Kerr." Xiaolin Tok¡¯s own hair, hearing the tone, she probably guessed that this family¡¯s Fuwen was in, "Oh, what can I do with someone?" What big news, "Can you come down? "Say, what the **** is it?" "Xiao''an, she''s with me now #·Ö²¿ÁË" ? This is too messy. " "Huh?? You, put The ground is heavy for you to explain. "Ji Bai is still the unfathomable remark. "You come down first, I "You guy one ...Hang up the phone Chapter 109: .E Light Novel C which When Nong hung up, Ji Bai thanked the lady at the front desk. With gas. "The lady at the counter smiled. A total of them were found, and the students would be expelled. There are regulations in the upper echelons of the school that the college shall not bring in outsiders, if the board is matched. Ji Bai leaned against the counter with arms folded, and fell into a multi-system reminder, but before expelling me, don¡¯t mind letting me stay 4 hm. Next to him, Xiao An, wearing a rag, buried 3" in tears. silent. ...I''m troubled Qitu brother, right? , "No." Ji Baibox lowered her body and tightened the cloth area on the girl''s body. No, not on the list. "Xiao''an is as strong as his cerebellum. "Tuk Du...Xiaojie hastily panted against the iron wall. .Huh... Xiaoan? "Thanks to the generation "Sister Xiaosha?" Xiao An''s eyes lit up, and Xiao An''s voice in the instrument became lower and lower. The head and the ostrich had exhausted Xiao An''s energy all the way. "Uh, what''s the worry? . "Small. Xuanjia. I walked over with nothing. "I''ll generalize a little Shah looks incredible With Ji Bai. , Cheng Bai looked at her silently, without speaking. The truth is indeed unconvincing, but Xiaosha knows the secret of this kind of shamelessness? " ...So, he locked Xiao An in the stone room? g. " Have you figured out how to deal with it? " What about you? Bring outsiders into the light and text space of Yueqitu, "Yeah." Ji Bai expressed certainty. "So, what is it? "Expelled." "You must be trying to **** me off, right?" Longtan Tiger¡¯s Den, everyone there" "Leave aside, if the orphanage is really "did not ask SjSF Light Novel Ji Bai turned around. "Tonight, things will be on the sidelines, stepping forward and holding Ji Bai''s hand. "Raise your hand. Ji Bai did. . Xiao Su looked at Ji Bai blankly. "what is this. Are you being my three-year-old? ? " The middle D, who dripped all the way from time to time, watched the cabinet divide into the first place. The taste is heavy. Dadongdan! You act like this for your life" Iron Helmet was silent. "Where to go?" . Go to my house and bandage the wound of a certain pig 1" Ji Bai did not move. "Not going?" "I still have things to do." "Don''t even think about it, don''t come home with me , You can''t go anywhere! " "I allow it, they can''t control it! Zhan is here to call you to indecent me! Hum, can''t you go? "Will you follow me, I have learned about a problem due to heavy work. The cat''s smell is exploding and I want to go smoothly. Delivered. .Xiaosha hugged Xiao An and walked into the house. Ji Bai, who was at the door, was silent for a moment, and then stepped into the room. Moral, this is Ji Bai''s second visit to Xiaosha''s home, and the unique body fragrance of a girl with ears pours her nose. The air of Haili instantly wrapped Ji Bai, and the heart-relief and all kinds of medicine came out. What''s warm late? Sit down." After An''er was good for Xiaoan, he hugged Brother Du Yihu and looked at the cloth armor that had accumulated on his body. He didn''t talk. "Sit down, we didn''t dislike you. Chapter 110: Ji Bai didn''t speak, and sat down on the soft sofa. *Come, take off your clothes and armor. "I''m still not willing to put your baby''s head on The blood-stained cloth armor took off. Ji Bai didn''t say a word, and slowly changed Da Gao to the road, okay? ? "It looks scary." , Said calmly. "Don''t talk. Carefully wipe the flesh and blood from the wound. Xiaosha tweezed a piece of my wind cleaner, which was stained with wine, and was full of seriousness. Fayang refers to the jade-like skin,! Take a closer look, little small Temperament It is a world of difference from those with heavy makeup. Long eyelashes like a fan of the royal bloodline of the clan? It should be said that it is indeed a kind of change. The sudden words interrupted Ji Bai''s thoughts. Unexpectedly, you still have this hand. There are so many things you didn''t expect .. What is it? "Well, I will tie you a bow outside~" ¡­¡­I do not want. "Huh~! Miss my bow, n1 has a bow. After bandaging the wound, he stuck out his tongue for the upper mesothelium. "Tu hey~" Xiaosha tied the last knot. .Broken...Ji Bai sucked the Shan family." Think, it doesn''t hurt or it hurts, how about one? " "Ah mistake? Does it hurt you? before. The ninth thing. "Ji Bai shook his head expressionlessly. "I pretended to be: [two "Your house... Chapter 75~ "OK, the bandage is complete~" Xiaosha nodded with satisfaction when two white bows were tied on the square. "Do not exercise vigorously at the end within twenty-four hours, otherwise the wound may collapse... Well, although you can''t hear this at all... Thanks." Ji Bai put on his clothes and armor quickly, and Ji Bai stood up. Come, nodded. "I will pay back the money. "Really, inexplicably... Xiaosha puffed up her cheeks. "Then you pay it back? People never allow credit. If you want to pay it back, just pay it back now?" "If you don''t have money, why are you saying so much?" Humph~" ...Ji Bai was a little speechless. "Okay, what do you want to do, the majestic knight, I know you want to solve this by yourself. Love...you go, people won''t tell others." Xiaosha pursed her mouth, turned and walked in. bedroom. "We have to take care of Xiaoan. By the way, be careful... Don''t get me wrong, just remind me by the way. "Thank you." Watching Xiaosha walk into the bedroom, Ji Bai stopped staying any longer, took the sword and walked out of the room. "Shout... idiot." Xiaosha whispered when she heard the door closing. Ji Bai glanced at the big clock at the entrance of the academy, and it was almost after midnight that he moved faster. He remembered that Xiao An said that the old dean handed the children to the weird people in the small woods of the orphanage. From this, it can be inferred that there might be underground buildings such as tunnels under the orphanage, so he searched the body deliberately. The old dean really gained something. Before solving the sapphire matter, it''s best to eliminate this hidden danger. "T... night. Ke''er in her nightdress walked on the corridor, her pure and lovely face didn''t have a trace of sleepiness. She came to a room and opened the door. The bedding was thrown aside in a mess, and the wrinkled bed was empty. The cool wind outside the window was blowing on that ruthless face. "It''s not him, no... Unexplained babble, the petite body slowly lay on the bed. Okay, so exciting... Kerr smoothed the undulating waves in front of her chest, and if the condensed skin was peachy, her brilliant cherry-colored eyes gradually became blurred when there was a bright moon, and the green grove of the orphanage. Presumably, this is it. In the light of the light moonlight, Ji Bai stroked a handful of branches and leaves covering the trunk of the big tree, and irregularly shaped grooves appeared. Ji Bai took out a curse stone with inscriptions found on the body of the old dean, and tried a little butt, which perfectly matched the position of the groove. The principle of the incantation key technology is similar. Long... the long murmur sounded around the ears, and the curse written on the stone glowed with blood. "Weiwei... the soil is sunken, and the muffled sound of the chain pulling the plot. Xiaoqiao Yi''s weeds laid not far away have fallen, and a stone step leading to the ground appears. Chapter 111: Ji Bai looked around, picked up a kid casually, and threw it into the tunnel. "Da, da, da... the stone rolled in, a second passed, a minute passed. Ji Bai lit the torch he carried with him, stepped slightly, and walked into the secret passage cautiously. The inside of the secret passage is not very spacious. It is about two meters high. It seems a bit crowded when two people walk side by side. There is no lighting equipment. The visibility is almost zero except for the torch to illuminate the range. "Boom!" With a sudden muffled noise, the tunnel door closed. Then, you can only move forward. "Tuk, tu, click!" Just after two steps, a crisp sound came from under his feet. "Huh?" Ji Bai narrowed his gaze slightly, and moved the soles of his feet to reveal a few shattered beetle shells on a pool of green slurry. This is the black worm in the sewer before. This kind of poisonous worm has never been seen before, but there are swarms of worms in the sewer. Is this incident related to the sewer incident? ? Ji Bai raised his head. There was a shadow with no end in sight in front of him. He held his sword and held the torch to move on. Repeating the same low road, I don¡¯t know how long it took, during which time I encountered a few scattered black bugs. The tunnel finally came to an end, and the looming purple-red color could be vaguely seen ahead. Ji Bai was alert for an instant, and lightened his steps. book.SFA The scene ahead was suddenly out of touch with the tunnel. CCZ small talk All sides are surrounded by pink, soft-textured fleshy walls, as if they were in the mouth of a huge monster. Fuchsia fire filled this seemingly weird area, and a stone door embedded in the flesh wall could be vaguely seen in front. An extremely strange place, I have never had a similar experience...What is the connection between the mysterious magic circle in the sewer and Ji Bai touches the flesh wall, the texture is very soft, and the normal temperature is the same as the body temperature of a normal creature. Cautiously stepped on it, "very flexible, let''s sink into a small piece." After confirming that there were no traps, Ji Bai stepped on with confidence. Do a little inspection to confirm that you have room to retreat when encountering special circumstances. In the not-so-spacious venue, there are four torches burning with purple inflammation on all sides, and the fleshy threads on the ground and ceiling are like pillars supporting the sky. Ji Bai stretched out his finger and clicked on these ¡®silk threads¡¯ with a slimy touch. "Zizi..." Water came out of the pork thread. ". Slipping..."... At this moment, a commotion spread through the meat wall, and the meat thread stretched out, sewing the entrance like a sweater. Is this, what mechanism has been touched? The iron helmet sank slightly, and the long sword with fangs stabbed the silk thread that was wrapped and sutured to the exit. It was soft, flexible, and very strong. "Gulugu... Just as Ji Bai was thinking, her feet suddenly sank. The flesh wall under the feet seems to have changed from solid to semi-liquid, and his body is constantly moving...If this is really the body of a monster, then its purpose is to eat itself. The Baji Mangzai is like a swamp quagmire. The more he struggles, the deeper he sinks. Ji Bai tries his best to avoid physical movements, but he can''t prevent the flesh wall from becoming thinner and thinner. In the end, he is completely submerged by the flesh wall. The suffocation surged up, and I couldn''t breathe the air...If the body died, would I be free? No... once you drown in a pile of meat, it''s a little awkward. Puff! "Just as Ji Bai was about to faint due to lack of oxygen, a feeling of weightlessness came. The flesh wall spit him out, and Ji Bai seemed to be thrown into the space below it by the flesh wall. "Uh." Ji Bai rubbed the dangling iron helmet and stood up from the ground with his sword. Go back and have a bath. Ji Bai, who was covered with unidentified liquid, thought of this. The place where the flesh wall threw himself off was still some distance away from the ground, causing himself to be smashed and his brain was a little dizzy. Where is you now? I lost my torch without seeing my fingers. There is nothing worse than that. I want to go back. I think it''s a bit difficult. Before Ji Bai could make some corrections, a discordant voice broke the tranquility. Hear the sound and look at it,|In the darkness, dense red eyes twinkled. (After a busy day, I have to continue on the weekend... There is only one watch, no love (£º8J4)_) Chapter 76~ "Zizi... the sound of saliva that makes the scalp numb, In the darkness where there are no five fingers, you can only see small eyes that are densely packed like stars constantly approaching him. The sense of coldness and coldness of the hair bones gradually approached in the senses. I don''t know the intention of this creature, what the dense red eyes reveal is definitely not friendly or kind. It''s more like a predator waiting for an opportunity to get closer to its prey. "Hey, hey,... the sound of the monster''s feet touching the ground, the attacking intention couldn''t be more obvious. With a slight step back, Ji Bai drew out the big sword with fangs, the cold gaze in the iron helmet responded to the unknown creature. "Rhinoceros, silky..." Something similar to silk thread sticks around the blade. Ji Bai''s eyes condensed, he let go of the hilt in time, and rolled to the side. "Boom! Boom! Boom... If Mount Tai is just over the top, the location where Ji Bai was in the last moment is sunken into a big pit, the sound of giant forceps fangs (meow) inserted into the soft tissue. "Zizizi?!" The dense red eyes turned up and down, seeming to wonder why they didn''t hit the prey. The red eyes turned around, finally freezing Ji Bai on the side. Silk thread, dense small eyes... Ji Bai imagined the concrete image of this giant spider monster in his mind. The opponent has night vision ability. Judging from the previous metal collision sound, this monster has sharp fangs on the front end, and the protection of the cloth armor level is very worrying. "Zizzi!" Numerous small red eyes raised, and in the darkness, Ji Bai seemed to see a big spider monster that was opening his teeth and dancing claws towards him. F Mu Xiaowan Ji Bai''s heel reached the soft wall behind him. There seems to be no way out. "Zizizi!" The creepy scream, like a stern female ghost at midnight, slapped Ji Bai''s face. Chapter 112: See, who is more desperate than anyone else. Bloodthirsty eyes shot from the helmet, and the leather boots stepped heavily on the soft wall step by step. Both sides rushed towards each other at the same moment. "Zzizi!" At the moment when they met, the fangs of the giant spider flew into the air, and at the same time, it felt something leaping on its back. "Zizizi?!" After some doubts, the big spider was completely mad, swinging and turning his body desperately, trying to throw this bold human being down. Ji Bai held the spider''s neck tightly, was dizzy by the violent shaking, and his stomach was churning and nauseous, but he refused to let go. "Zizizi! The big spider was completely irritated, but the eight feet and two hands were too short to reach behind, and slammed into the surrounding soft walls in anger. Both sides are constantly consuming each other''s energy and patience. In the battle of attrition, the flesh-and-blood Ji Bai is obviously inferior to the steel-and-iron spider monster. .SFA "Get out of the way." At this moment, a cold and clear voice came. Ji Bai, who was exhausted by Jiu Xiaojiang, raised his head. He felt dizzy with countless small wooden sticks stirring his brain. Compared with the weird calls of the monsters, the human voice was more comfortable to hear. Ignite the light, from far to near, constantly zooming in in the field of vision. Ji Bai moved to the side and turned down the back of Big Spider. "Boom!" Yan Yang wrapped the huge spider, and the hot breath hit Ji Baimianmen. "Zzizi... Squeak!" Amidst the screaming screams, followed by the scorching fire, Ji Bai saw clearly the face of this spider monster. The upper body, the woman''s body, the giant pincers extending from the ears, along with the spider silk in the abdomen, turned into a monster like coke in the flames. This is not the first time Ji Bai has seen it. "Can understand people? So, who are you?" Ji Bai always felt like he had heard the indifferent voice. Blow out the remaining flames between your fingers, everything returned to silence. "Tuk wait... Orderly footsteps sounded. The other party seemed to meditate on something. Ji Bai slowly stood up, borrowing the light of Yu Yan, staring at the black shadow facing this side. [Auxiliary Fluorescence] "Stare." The firefly-like luminescence group rose up to disperse the surrounding darkness. Xiaosuo... is it you? "Under enough light, Ji Bai can see the face of the person here. Die"Do you know me? "The handsome young man with pale blue hair frowned slightly, and his hand was faintly stroking the hilt of the sword. In his cognition, only the enemy knows himself. Ji Bai did not speak, and silently took off the iron helmet. ...The one who was with the vampire that day, knight. "Gordon squinted his eyes and slowly lowered his hand on the hilt. "Why are you here." Ji Bai didn''t answer, his gaze turned away, and the fangs sword that had been inserted in place was put into its sheath. So what about you? 30D "Of course something is going on. But it''s over now. Got it. , Gordon glanced at the soft fleshy walls on all sides. "Do you know what these walls of meat are?" "I probably know something, but I don''t plan to tell you. Ji Bai was silent for a moment, then walked forward with the sword in his hand. "Don''t waste your energy. There is no exploration value ahead. If you go, you can only lose your life for nothing. ¡­Ji Bai didn''t respond, holding the sword and going his own way. "Stubborn guy." Gordon glanced at Ji Bai who had decided. Forget it, how about making a transaction? I tell you what I know, how about this telling me how to get out of this horrible place? OPSE Oji Ji Bai stopped. "You are better at getting away from this kind of thing than me, aren''t you a wizard?" "Do you think I don''t want to leave? The welfare house above has a heavy magic net, and the teleportation spells below the Grandmaster level are completely futile. "I don''t know how to get out, please be smart. "Then how did you get in?" "It fell off." Gordon helped his forehead speechlessly. "I am really a fool who put my hopes on you. I wasted a spell slot to save you. "If you don''t come, I can handle it as well. "Oh, not ashamed, what do you use to penetrate the skins of these human-faced spiders? With that bunch of swordsmanship that cannot be crushed?" "How do you know if you don''t try? "I see you... "Ka Ka..." At this moment, the soft and fleshy wall of the seal collapsed like a door. "Hehehe...noisy birds, I found you!" The tall and burly height, the green explosive muscles, the hideous-looking hordes of trolls turned out from the collapsed [Meat Gate], and the two Groups of people surrounded. ¡­Damn, what are you doing with your big mouth and talking so loudly? It''s all right now, and the demon-type army is brought over! " "These [flesh walls], can they be used like this?" Iron helmet crooked. "Your focus is wrong" The Iron Helmet lowered and seemed to be lost in thought. After a while, he rigorously said to Gordon, "Did I speak very loudly just now?" Chapter 77~ Are you unable to keep up with my thinking, or am I unable to keep up with your thinking? "The corner of Gordon''s mouth twitched. Chapter 113: "Hahaha! Stop quarreling with the two of you, you will have to go on the road together later, you should exchange more feelings with each other, so you can have a caring on the road." The trolls all smiled, and they vomited non-standard people. The words, slowly forced towards Ji Bai and Gao Deng in the center. Ji Bai and Gordon looked at each other, each drew out their own weapons, and posed back to back. "Sorcerer, turn off the light, don''t you think we are not conspicuous enough?" "This is magic, not a lamp." Gordon corrected indifferently, and he still obeyed Ji Bai''s words and released the fluorescence technique. The light dimmed in an instant. "Weak mortals, you can''t escape!" The trolls waved the weapons in their hands and charged in groups, as if they were going to stir the two into flesh. "Wizard, why are there trolls?" "Don''t ask irrelevant questions while fighting! Knight." Both of them drilled into the gap one after another, running under the thigh (meow) of the unstoppable troll man, avoiding the possibility of being crushed into meat sauce. "One of the second-tier creatures is enough, so many at once, there are enough to be worthy of people." "If you complain, let''s live on." The behavior of the two of them evading the attack while chatting completely angered all the trolls present. "Arrogant mortals, watch me crush you to pieces!¡¯ [Smashing Stage One-Ghost Wolf Flame] The turquoise flame shot through the lungs and from the mouth of the troll man, and the turquoise light filled the entire space. Ji Bai brushed the flames across, and a few obvious burnt smell came out. SF Light Novel Ji Bai took off the cloth armor immediately and threw it on the ground. Feng Lei Zhan] The great sword of fangs cut through the air, dizzying like an electric flint, cutting into the troll''s belly. "Wow, the fangs sword of vampire craftsmanship cut open the skin of the troll man''s abdomen and knocked it back. The iron helmet turned, staring at the troll man who was rushing from the other side. "Wizard, where''s your spell? Use it as soon as you don''t want to die. "It''s used up early. I can''t even count as a wizard apprentice. Is the spell that can be released every day in single digits?" Gordon was also very uncomfortable. He was fought with several trolls in a row. He had tried his best. He used all his evasion, sword skills, and small movements. The enchantment level of the firework sword in his hand was obviously not high. The effect on the second-order species with thick skin is not obvious, at most it will temporarily force them to retreat. Soon, the two lost. "Snapped! "Boom!" Ji Bai and Gao Deng II: People were shot flying by the trolls and bumped into each other. "Hehe, humble mortal, dare to light the little master''s clothes, I have to break your arm today, and then take out your internal organs! The troll captain motioned his subordinates to retreat, moved his arms, and laughed disgustingly. "Knight, do you have any strength?" book.SFA. "Nothing," Iron Helmet replied, drooping. "Now what?" SF Light Novel "do not know. "Waiting to die? "Look at Lao Tzu to screw off the heads of these two bugs!" The troll captain threw the weapon aside, his joints creaked. The two leaning in the corner looked at each other, and there was no movement. Just when the troll captain thought the two had lost their combat effectiveness, the two suddenly bounced off the ground. "Waiting to die? blame." [Smashing Stage One-Wrath of the Warden] "Go to hell. [Crushing Order Warden''s Fury]. "Looking at the two long swords that came whizzing, the troll captain was taken aback. Caught off guard, they slammed on the shoulders of the troll captain. "Puff" the troll captain had a dull face, stepped back, vomiting blood and fell on his back. "Die, you have to pull one down." Gordon snorted coldly. "Mortals! You are so brave!" The troll men behind him were furious and glared at the two. "This time, I''m afraid I really can''t leave." The trolls have been completely angered. book.SFA Ji Bai slowly walked to the front. "Is there a later move?" Gordon glanced at it. FSF Light Novel "If you don''t reveal the secrets. "I found that there is no other way. Ji Bai threw the iron helmet on the ground, and the holy platinum flames gathered between his palms, walking slowly towards the trolls. Shengwu? Chapter 114: Gordon narrowed his eyes. [Ê¥Îä], to put it bluntly, is the concretization of (wide) into the class body. The knights who can condense [Ê¥Îä] are indeed talented. It is too reluctant to think of challenging them by this. Gordon has no hope of Ji Bai''s ability to turn the tide. "Huh! Mortals who pretend to be gods and ghosts." The troll man raised his warhammer and ran towards Ji Bai without mercy. "Keba." The flames in his palm were crushed by Ji Bai, as if setting fire to his body, the flames spread quickly across Ji Bai''s body, turning the whole into a cloud of platinum flames. "This is" Gordon''s face became solemn. "Boom!" The gorgeous armor shining with dark silver entrained platinum flames rushed out, and hit the troll''s abdomen fiercely. "Ooh!" With a muffled snort, the Troll soldier who was steady like a mountain spit out white foam, and flew out like a broken kite. "Mortal! What did you do?" The trolls looked at their fainted companions with shocked faces. Yu Yan slowly dissipated, the dazzling dark silver flickering, and the scattered holy particles wrapped in blue long tassels and floated up. Leng Li''s gaze shot out from the flat V-shaped gap, coldly locking all the trolls in front of him. The huge and holy [Magic] continued to be released, and the bright holy particles mapped the dark silver armor dazzlingly. It was early in the morning in a high-end cafe in the border city. "Miss, we have been in the border town for some time now, in a wild land on the fringe, grandpa worried, miss your appetite due to inadequacy of the water and soil, I hope you will go back as soon as possible." The goatee knight faced the black-haired girl in the dress and skirt. Respectfully said. "Yeah." A black-haired girl in a waterfall closed her eyes to calm herself, and said with a muffled cry that she had heard it. The meaning was conveyed, the goatee rider was silent, standing beside Ji Yue, like a statue of Ji Yue''s drooping eyes suddenly opened, and the beautiful purple eyes flashed with a strange color. "Miss, what''s the matter?" This reaction was considered abnormal to the goatee rider who knew his own lady''s habits, it was all right, an illusion. "Speaking, Ji Yue closed her eyes again. "Why is this helmet a bit familiar?" Gordon frowned slightly. "Damn mortal, I killed you!" The troll soldier roared and picked up his axe and rushed up. "Crack!" The howling wind axe slammed into Tianhui''s shoulder shield, and the anti-impact wave instantly shattered the axe handle, and the troll soldier was staggered. Ji Bai grabbed the head of the troll soldier and slammed it on his knee. "Boom!" The bloodied troll man fell aside, staring at Venus A. The troll man, was defeated by humans with physical skills? ? Chapter 78~ "Mortal, you!" The bloodied troll''s eyes were filled with disbelief. Seeing blood in his head, a sense of fainting kept rising. Looking at the dark silver helmet in front of him, he couldn''t believe it and couldn''t accept the fact that he was seriously injured by a low-level human race. "Ahhh! Despicable low-level species! What blindfold do you use?" The troll soldier with his torn scalp was furious. "Crush you bug! "VarabusGarculis. [Destroy Step One by One Konjac Hunting Claw] The language of the abyss reverberated, five roots entwined with poisonous konjac, long and sharp claw blades extended out with thick fingers as the endpoints. "Caba..." The sharp sound that made the claws strike the armor, a large number of sparks burst out. "Boom!" The Dark Silver Armor staggered, backing a few steps. "Weak bugs, enter the grave!" The troll soldier did not intend to give his opponent any opportunity to adjust, dragging his huge body into the aggressive claws exuding purple [Magic]. Ji Bai glanced at the five purple-black paw prints on his chest. [Magic] Is it converted into a venomous effect? If you are hit directly, you may be squeezed out. [Tianhui] Black smoke appeared on the surface, and the cracks healed soon. "Ka Ka!" The troll man''s arm full of veins was tightly bound by the dark silver arm armor. "Kacha!" "Ah, how, how is it possible?? How is this possible?" The lion''s eyes are full of surprise and astonishment. The human race who is not in front of their own chests is as strong as their own in terms of strength or small play "Ka Ka!" "The sound of joint twisting and dislocation. "Ah!" the troll soldier screamed. "Insect, dare you!" The rest of the trolls were furious and took up their weapons to greet them. Upon seeing this, Ji Bai''s boots and armor swept away, and the troll man himself lost his balance. Taking advantage of the moment the troll man''s body was floating in the air, his shoulder armor exerted force and flew him out. "Ah, uh... the five internal organs were smashed to pieces, the troll vomited blood and gore, rolled his eyes and lost consciousness. The huge body knocked over and hit a companion head-on. "Use [Magic Skill] together to kill this bug!" "DiebelesPetestEtemGiRntDAligitMEi! [Destroyed one by one magic element called bomb] "Boom!"|The Magnum bombs condensed from a small amount of [Magic] flew towards Ji Bai like stars. "Boom!" The wind roared, and a lot of smoke enveloped the battlefield. Gordon shielded his eyes and tried his best to look into the smoke. Before the smoke dissipated, the platinum light shone like dawn. The silver and gold cross beams were filled with white smoke. Ji Bai still lunged sideways, wrapped in his shoulder shield, and the traces on his feet showed that the impact he received was huge and it was not easy. "what??" SF Light Novel Several destruction-level magic skills failed to blast a human into dregs? ? The troll soldiers gritted their teeth bitterly, and because the [Magic] reserves in their bodies were not enough to chant and read the Destroy magic skills twice in a short time, this shocked them and at the same time was full of vigilance. The guy in front of me who looks like a human is probably not a human... Is he using spells or magic skills to disguise his appearance? Could it be that Wu... The legend of the Radiant Knight has long since become a thing of the past, as a chat for the older generation of trolls, and the laughing tongue of the younger generation of trolls. Every demon species wants to play down the heroic poem of this legendary human knight in public opinion, but the human race has widely promoted it out of social needs. After summoning the Radiant Radiance, Ji Bai''s elbows, boxers, knees, and shoulder armors were extremely threatening weapons. Chapter 115: "Oh oh oh!" The troll soldier who was about to sneak attack was hit in the abdomen, and then he felt lighter. In a daze, he was lifted up by this seemingly small guy. "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Ji Bai squeezed the bones of her hand, and the feeling of directly beating someone was really bad. "Mortal, you are... the remaining two troll soldiers are completely shocked. The iron helmet man in front of him is strong, so strong that he does not feel like an individual. o) Order QE4 small rule "Grumbling... The soft fleshy wall began to become unstable, bubbling like boiling oil in a pan. "This time, it''s awful." Glancing at the liquefied flesh wall that is constantly bubbling and softening under his feet, Gordon turned out the lighter and took a mouthful of smoke. "What do you mean?" Ji Bai glanced away and turned to Gordon. "Mr. Cavaliers, we may be less fortunate this time." Gordon faintly vomited O smoke ring. Ji Bai looked at Gordon silently, waiting for his explanation. "These flesh walls, according to my advanced analysis and sampling research, are probably some kind of mixture made by [Magic] and [Spell]. If it works, although my spell can¡¯t be investigated... but it can still be analyzed. The instability is coming, and according to the data, the magical mixing degree and the distribution ratio are very rough. This instability is probably not caused by man." Gao Deng looked far, sucking his buttocks tightly. "Can you say something I understand?" Ji Bai, a curse idiot, said that he couldn''t understand a word at all. "You said you were stuck in a wall of flesh before you fell here." "This time, the two of us are probably not so lucky." Gordon said lightly. "Teleportation to the deepest point is the best, the worst case, um, we are almost drowning in a pile of meat." "Don''t run?" book.SFA "I''ve tried it a long time ago. "Smoking?" SF Light Novel "It''s the last juncture of life, are you unhappy? You say so, Lord Knight? Well, I didn''t think that someone Gao, who died in the end, died in a pile... But there was a Knight King who was buried. "Grumbling..." The next moment, Ji Bai felt that the armor of his boots was soft, and the liquefied flesh wall had sunk into his ankle in the blink of an eye. Not only is himself and Gordon, the flesh wall is completely indifferent to the enemy and me, and several crooked trolls in front of him are gradually being submerged by the''liquid flesh''. "Sorcerer, think of a way, okay?" Ji Bai calmly folded his arms, looking at the bubbling flesh wall that had passed through his waist. "My honorable Lord Knight King, I have run out of spells, there is no way." Gordon took a calm eye and waved his hand. .Can you tell me now, what is going on here? Use the remaining time. ¡¯ "Gurulu. Huhu... Gordon took a faint breath and threw away the cigarette. "Have you heard of the ancestors'' religion?" "No. "You just think of it as a cult, but a "You, the knight king, are very incompetent... also, you have been suspended for such a long time, and you went on vacation to the demon field?" Gordon said with a hint of sarcasm. "There is no time for other explanations.) I can only tell you. A local senior official in the border town colluded with the ancestors, plotting something 79~A new day "Guru...". Before Ji Bai had time to ask What about it, the liquid flesh wall gradually solidified, and the multi-star array bloomed and shone. ... Teleportation spell? "Gordon frowned slightly. The blinding white light flashed by, and Ji Bai could obviously feel the [Magic] rushing from the flesh wall, as if to tear the entire space and squeeze "0O0M... The dull loud noise burst in the spirit. [Ìì»Ô] The shielding against mental spell attacks is limited. The headache was splitting, and the brain seemed to be filled with something. Ji Bai rubbed his helmet and shook it, his mind was at a loss. "Hey, are you okay? Wake up." The cold voice awakened his ears. Ji Bai wanted to touch his forehead, and before touching the position in his memory, he first touched the hard [Shengwu] helmet. "Yeah." Ji Bai sat up and looked around. The bright light shines through the treetops, and in the silence, the crisp chirping of the birds can be faintly heard. ...Where is this place? "Ji Bai shook his head. "Frankly speaking, Sir Knight, your head was destroyed by magic? Didn''t see where it is?" Gordon glanced at the dilapidated church building not far away. ...... Orphanage? "Ji Bai tilted his helmet. "The spell fluctuation changes the space we are in. The principle is somewhat different from that of teleporting a spell, but the effect is roughly the same." Gordon thought. dF Mu Xiaowan "Good luck. "This is probably not luck... "Really?" Ji Bai relieved [Tianhui] and picked up the iron helmet and fangs sword that fell beside him. "Can we continue the previous topic?" "Give me a reason to tell you." "Perhaps, our purpose is the same." Ji Bai paused and put on the iron helmet again. Gordon looked at Ji Bai meaningfully for a moment. "I don''t care about the others, the ancestors, the demons are the ones I am responsible for." As he said, Gordon took out a palm-sized runestone from his pocket. "This is the record of the betrayer''s guilt. I reproduced the guilt he personally confessed into this stone, thinking that there might be... "pass it to me: "Huh." Gao Gordon looked up and down Ji Bai strangely. Chapter 116: "Give it to a dead person in society who has no real power and no title? What can you do? Can you make a difference?" "How about I hand it over to the upper ranks of the Brilliant Knights with real power?" "Well, this is, you are a knight king, you must have a better way than me... No matter before this, can you tell me why you have disappeared for so long in suspended animation?" Gordon narrowed his eyes. "Your Excellency, are you suspicious of selfishness, and don''t have other pictures after taking the rune? Gordon smiled meaningfully, without denying or answering. "light novel "These are personal privacy, forgive me not to disclose, but if you really can''t believe me, just keep the runestones. Without physical evidence, I can pull out the borers that harm the border town." With that, Ji Bai stood up and walked towards The tunnel crossing that was cut before. "Are you going back? "Shoot him out. "then." Ji Bai took the flying runestones. "Don''t let me down, the last knight." Gordon stood up and glanced at Ji Bai, not staying more, he still has things to accomplish. Glancing at the runestone in his hand, putting it in his pocket, Ji Bai walked into the tunnel again. "Huh?" Ji Bai was taken aback for a moment, and was surprised to find that the stone path was unimpeded, and the fleshy tissue that bound the wall and the soil layer had disappeared. At the end, there is a closed space with stone walls on all sides. ... Moon knight magic enchantment. "La la la~" Ke''er hummed a nursery rhyme, carrying a small basket of clothes and skirts, and bounced out of the house. Keep full of energy today~ Beast ear mothers are very resistant to the cold, and you don¡¯t need to wrap yourself up like a hair ball in the middle of winter. Wearing a few regular clothes can keep you warm all day long~ SF Light Novel Take the first step out of the house and give yourself a breath~ Under the warm winter sun, Kerr stretched warmly. "Grandpa Sun also got up very early today, meow~" Ke''er straightened out her dull hair, and the cat''s ears trembled. It¡¯s getting late~ Mr. Ji Bai will be back in a while, and he has to cook for him. Let¡¯s try to end today¡¯s task soon~ Ke''er carried the basket and hummed a cheerful tune to the destination. In addition to the accommodation area and the teaching area, the Moon Knight enchantment has enough space to house three schools. Leaving aside the main teaching area and the central tower, it was a small city with all five internal organs. Even Ji Bai did not fully understand this neutral place that was not controlled by any other forces. After a while, Kerr stopped outside a coffee shop decorated with cartoon style and decorated with various sticker layers on the glass door with ¡®Dust-Free Paradise¡¯. The girlish pink floor stand, the cute plush toys on the table, and all kinds of cute girl cartoon wallpapers are what some gentlemen with special fetishes go for. "The first day, come on~!" Kerr cheered for herself, took a deep breath, and opened the door of the store. "Bell... the cat ear bell hanging from the store door rang. "Dear master~ welcome. Come... eh? Isn''t this the little sister with cat ears from yesterday?" The black-haired girl in a maid dress was taken aback. "...Sister Lan, hello, meow~ can I bother you to inform the manager, can Ke''er look for her? "Okay, of course you can~" The girl maid put out her tongue mischievously, looked at Ke''er''s trembling cat ears, and subconsciously touched it. The girl sighed, but still did not put her thoughts into action. "Okay sister Kerr, wait a moment." Lanlan smiled naughty and cute, and ran upstairs in two and three steps. "Nah~ Sister Ke''er, the shopkeeper knows, and he said let me take you in." After a while, Xiao Lan ran down the stairs like a flying butterfly, said with a smile, and took Ke''er familiarly. Hands. "Uh... well, well, that, Lan, Miss Lan, can you slow down? "Oh, sorry to hug..."... Lanlan slowed down. "Hey, I''ll wait for you inside, let''s go in~ I''ll go to work first~" Lan Lan led Kerr to a room with a "Do Not Disturb" sign on the door, and left with his hands behind his back. ...... Hmm, come on, but you can do it! In order to relieve Mr. Ji Bai''s burden... Kerr took a deep breath and pushed open the door. "Shop, Miss Manager! According to yesterday''s agreement, I am here to provoke~!" In the cartoonish room with warm colors, a girl in revealing pajamas sat on the sofa with her legs raised. The fair skin, the long flax hair dragged to the ground, and the young girl''s body gave people the feeling of a sickly princess. Ok. "The aquamarine eyes moved to Ke''er at that moment, and the eyes that were ill and lazy the moment before were radiant. Chapter 80 ~ Work The girl leaned on the sofa, her slender white limbs luo exposed, slumped arbitrarily, wearing only an exposed nightgown, not a nearly transparent nightdress. "That, lady manager? You, should you remember me?" Ke''er tilted his head. "Of course." The lazy **** the sofa sat up instantly, with a hint of seriousness in her indifferent tone. "Hmm..." She stood up, looked up and down at Kerr, lazily swept away, the emerald green eyes were rigorous and serious, as if she was appraising a handicraft. "Yeah." For a moment, the expressionless shopkeeper girl nodded slightly. "Five points. "Huh? Five points means... "The fit between the clothing and the type of appearance, the overall charm that it shows, is five points out of ten." The linen-haired girl explained indifferently. "Huh?" "This dress barely fits your body shape, but it doesn''t show your cuteness and characteristics." "Hey, what are these? "Not enough, not enough." The girl shook her head and muttered quietly. Chapter 117: "Now, did you bring that set of clothes for you yesterday? SF Light Novel "Brought it ... Kerr motioned to the small basket in his hand. "Small basket. One. Is this look, a little match girl? Yes, she has a delicate and well-developed figure. It is absolutely popular with her skin-exposing rag clothes." The girl was expressionless, her eyes were on her face. But it seemed to burn with a spark called excitement. "Huh?" "Don''t talk nonsense, put it on." "Uh uh, now? "Yeah." Little stars flashed in the girl''s eyes, as if her temperament had changed at this moment, and the lazy image vanished at this moment. "Uh, Miss the store manager, I feel that this outfit is a bit exposed and has little effect..." Kerr''s soft tone was timid. "How, maybe? The surrogate girl showed up and rushed her head ¡°Wearing such a marketable beast-eared giant RU Lolita in such a plain and plain dress is like wrapping a natural pearl in an old newspaper wholesale on the street. It¡¯s a violent thing.¡± "If I know your owner, I must make a big news, and then hang him at the door of the store to criticize him." "Woo! Ji, Mr. Ji Bai is very nice..." "Men are big pig hooves, they are all the same; just don''t have expectations of them, they look respectable, and how reasonable the lower body animals can be." The girl said indifferently. SF Light Novel "Listen, since you come to work here, you must show the best to the guests. It is best to leave a deep impression. What is a deep influence? What do you use to leave? Use your cuteness and characteristics! It doesn''t matter if it''s pretend or born, men will eat this set anyway. Any green tea bioo and coquettish goods are available in their market, understand?" "Mow?...". "I said so, do you understand? You have to show your charm and cuteness, just like the original character who appeared in the blue sauce just now, her stereotype image is a cute, lively and dynamic young girl, full of energy Are you very popular among young people in China? How about you? Think about your own characteristics and cuteness? Or, what are you good at? "Yes, Kerr thinks no. One... "Yes, that''s it! This pitiful, pitiful look, and the shyness of a small animal, this is the biggest sell! With cat ears, it''s awesome." The girl took a step closer, her eyes fiery. Staring at Kerr. "I,¡­¡­ "According to yesterday''s agreement, a penny of salary will not lose you. Starting from today, you will take the post. When you open the store to receive customers, you will show your shyness just now. No matter if it is in disguise or in your true colors, it will be fine." "Must, do you want to change it like this?" "Yeah." The girl''s indifferent gaze was full of unwaveringness. "Ming...then, then I go out... "Change it here. ¡ãMow! "Change it. _book.SFA "Ok¡­¡­ SF Light Novel "The shop, the manager, can you turn your eyes away, a little embarrassed...". "They are all girls, what''s embarrassing." The girl said that she would not waver when she left. "Ming..." Kerr blushed to the base of her ears, silently ignoring the sight of the people behind her in her heart, and unbuttoned her scalp. Xi Xi Suo Suo... "Change it, change it..." Ke''er covered her skirt that was so short that it would disappear when the wind blows, and stood shyly on her feet. The thin silk white knee-high socks faintly reveals Bai He''s moist skin, and the absolute area between the maid¡¯s skirt and the knee-high socks is very attractive. The girl is shy and ruddy, trying to hide her skirt desperately, paired with slightly trembling cat ears, it is simply a must-see, and while making people feel compassionate, they are deeply adorable. "Yeah!" The girl nodded heavily and walked over with a yawn. She tidied up Kerr''s crooked maid''s headband and her unreliable short skirt. When she stroked her chest, she didn''t rush to wipe her head. oil. "Goo, meow!... Sensitive Kerr shook all over. "It''s pretty good~" The girl who had been expressionless showed a sly smile. "Okay, go down and try to feel, if you don''t understand, you can consult Lanlan Chan and other sisters." Then, the girl dragged her long hair like a tail and jumped onto the sofa. Hmm... Kerr nodded his head shyly. She knows that this job looks very strange. In her opinion, it can even be said to be shameless. But looking at other normal jobs like washing dishes and washing dishes, the reward for hard work is quite limited, even less than this. One-tenth of a job. He was hiding the truth from Ji Bai, but seeing that his family was about to be overwhelmed, Keer had no choice but to choose this job. 2KEA00 "By the way, if some masters want to cross the line, don''t be polite and give him a shot. "Huh?" Kerr looked at the young girl sitting on the sofa in surprise. "Understand? "Ming, understand." "Well, remember to call the guest the host~ Let Lanchan teach you the detailed process. The maid cafe is not a random restaurant on the street. "Crack." There was a sound of closing the door, a gust of wind blew off the headband on the girl''s head, and two well-behaved fox ears appeared. "Huh? Keer sauce? prpr~Wow! This suit is perfect for you~" Lanlan excitedly leaned beside Keer, his nose constantly sniffing Keer''s body like a puppy. "Mm...Yes, is it?" Ke''er shyly wore the skirt, the blue super familiarity made her a little uncomfortable, and she couldn''t say a word for a long time. "Kerchan will also work here in the future? ¡­¡­should be. " "Prprpr~great~! Then I will be the senior of Kerchan from now on." "Uh, T1 Huang, please advise) Chapter 81 ~ Ah I''m Dead Chapter 118: "Dear, dear lord...+Fenhuan, welcome... "No, you can''t stammer when you say this~ You have to do it in one go, look at me!" Lan Shen took a deep breath, and a smile full of vitality bloomed like a flower. "Dear host, welcome home~ do you need coffee or tea~?" "Okay, amazing... Kerr covered her mouth, surprised. "Hehehe... Thanks~" Lan Lan rubbed his head embarrassedly. Sorry, Kerr is too stupid, can''t learn... "It doesn''t exist. When I first came here, the lady manager who taught me raised her eyebrows... Now that I think about it, it was the first time I saw the lady manager''s poker face changed." Lan Lan squeezed his chin and said thoughtfully. "So, don''t be discouraged, the lady manager said that we have to eat one by one... Well, although we only eat meat and not eat." Lan Lan licked his mouth. Kerr looked up and down at Lan Lan, slightly surprised. The girl with a single ponytail in front of her was only half a head taller than herself. Although she had some remnants in her chest, her figure was slender and her limbs were slender. The whole figure looked very well-proportioned, which was enviable. Is it possible to maintain this body shape by eating meat every day? "Lanjiang~ It''s already ten o''clock, it''s about to start business." Two maids with the same age as Lan walked out of the locker room. He greeted Lan Lan first, and quickly noticed Ke''er on his body. "Huh? This is?" "Oh! I''ll introduce it~" Lanlan jumped up, energetic and circled around Kerr. "This cat clan''s Kerchan~ will work with us from now on. "Great, hello everyone~ My name is Kerr, please give me some advice in the future." Kerr greeted timidly, and hid beside Lan Lan, who was the most familiar with him. "Hey, what a cute little animal~ Nah, I really want to taste what it tastes like~" The cyan long-haired girl licked her finger against her lips. "A lot of advice." The black long straight girl was expressionless, formulating in return. "Emm..." "Xiaoqing, don''t scare Ke''er anymore, it''s only the first day here." Lanlan was slightly dissatisfied. "Oh, it''s just a joke, hee hee,...Yes, Kerchan, Kerr, is this your real name? "Eh, of course it is." "Well, it''s better to have another nickname. "The nickname is "Well, it doesn''t matter, it''s just convenient for the host to call it. Just like when we work in a coffee shop, we don''t use our real names. "Yeah." The long straight girl Sanwuhei nodded, brushing her sense of existence. "Is that so?" Kerr looked at the blue color lying next to him, sniffing his own taste like a puppy. "Blue, Miss Lan, what are you doing?" "Itchy~" Mang is there; "Don''t worry, Xiaolan is recording your taste. After all, our shop hasn''t had any newcomers for a long time. The manager''s hiring requirements are extremely high...but now it''s lowered. "Remember, what do you mean by recording the taste? "Well, Xiao Lan hasn''t told you yet? Here, look." Then, Xiao Qing stepped forward and took off Xiao Lan''s maid''s headband, showing two fluffy dog ??ears. "Little Lan is a sub-dog. "Wow~? Dog, dog?!" Ke''er''s pupils shrank, and suddenly shrank under the table. "Ahhhhhhhh? Why is Kerchan hiding... Lanyan looked disappointed, and her two dog ears drooped down. "Puff...Kerchan, come out soon, Lan Lan, this dog doesn''t chase cats, and doesn''t bite things, he''s very well-behaved, you can still touch her head." Xiaoqing smiled and stroked her. Caress the blue drooping dog ears. "Really, really?" "It''s really really~ I''m a dog breed that doesn''t bite people, Ming... It''s the shop manager who said so." Lan Lan hurriedly explained. "Ming uh... Seeing the slightly cute puppy in front of me, Kerr''s instinctive fear has been weakened by more than half. "Excuse me, ten o''clock is already ten o''clock." The long straight black maid who had been beside her without speaking interjected (meow). Wow! Does time pass so fast? Come on, everyone get ready, don''t make the guests wait in a hurry, I''ll open the door! Lan Lan hurriedly rearranged the headband and ran to the store. bookSFA "Then, Kerchan~" "Well, I''m here. SF Light Novel "Your nickname is tentatively designated as Xiaofen, how about it?" Xiao Qing said thoughtfully while looking at Kerr''s cherry-colored long hair. "Huh? But..."... "Ah, if you don''t dislike it, thank you~ Come on. *Uh, uh "Eh heh~! Dear master, welcome back, do you need coffee or tea? ~Michu~" "Oh! Blue sauce is as energetic as ever today! I want coffee and sugar, thank you!" "My master, welcome back." The black long straight maid gave a textbook-style maid salute. "If Mo Jiang can smile, I''ll order three coffees and three steaks, and then finish eating them all!" "Yes. "Little Mo, who had always been expressionless, smiled slightly, smiling very naturally, without any suspicion of making a strong smile because of the long-term facial paralysis. "Oh oh oh! I laughed, Momochan laughed! Ah, I am dead! Three coffees and steak are inevitable!" Contrast Meng gave the customers great satisfaction. Both are amazing... Seeing the impeccable facial expressions of the three maids and their service actions in one go, Ke''er was stunned. "Eh eh? Xiaoqing, is the little Yingfa girl standing over there a new maid?" "Oh, did the master mean Xiaofen? Yes, she is the new maid hired in our shop~ I just started working today. I am a little unskilled in business, so please bear with me." Xiaoqing deliberately amplified the volume to make it more Many guests heard. After all, the salary is the basic salary plus the statistics of the number of times the guests are named. She hopes that Kerr can adapt quickly. "Oh oh! Is that cute child also a maid? Can she order food for me?" "Get out of the way! I''ve already named! Chapter 119: "Uh... Looking at the aggressive guests in front of me, Ke''er''s legs are a little weak. "Don''t be afraid, bring the coffee to the owner of table 3 and ask him what he needs~" Xiaoqing handed the plate to Kerr, encouraging. "Okay, okay... Kerr swallowed his saliva and pressed his lips to take the plate and menu. The guest at table three, a chubby, eye-catching young man, smirked when he saw Ke''er coming. "That, that,...a master, master, this is the coffee you want...cuckoo!" A nervous, Kerr showed off his natural and innocent housekeeping skills and fell flat one by one. "Click, click!" The glass was poured on the table, and hot coffee was poured on the clothes of the obese young man. "Wow!" "No, sorry! Sorry, sorry..." Kerr quickly took out the rag and knelt to help wipe the obese youth''s clothes. Looking at the girl with Yingfa Mao¡¯s ears close at hand, the obese young man forgot about the boiling water scald. He looked down and saw the touch on his chest... Puff! Blood flying across the nostrils "Ah! Little Fensai Gao, I''m dead!" The obese young man fainted. Chapter 82~ "You, are you okay? Are you upset? Do you need to be taken to the hospital?" The obese young man with blood from his nostrils trembled in fright, holding the menu at a loss. "Ming, no... let me slow... the fat young man had a surge of blood, covering his **** nostrils and hesitated. "Really, really okay?" "...No, little Fensegao! "Hug...I''m clumsy and put coffee on the guests." Kerr lowered his head in loss. "It''s okay, it''s okay, Ke''er performed very well. He took office without learning any relevant etiquette and knowledge. It is indeed a bit difficult. Xiaoqing touched Ke''er''s head and comforted. "Come slowly, practice makes perfect, you see, don''t the hosts blame you? "Ke''er looked up and stared at Xiaoqing for a while. "Hmm? What''s wrong?" "Miss Xiaoqing, Miss Lanlan is an Asian dog, then what race are you from? "Huh huh~? Guess it." Xiaoqing''s finger pressed her lips and smiled slightly. "Hmm." Ke''er tilted his head, and finally gave up thinking. "Hey, these questions are put aside for now, and you have been named again. Speaking of which, I am a little envious of your popularity in less than a day~" Xiaoqing said half-jokingly. "Named something... Kerr took the ice coke that Xiaoqing had handed it over in a goblet. "This time it''s for the owner of table number sixteen. Now, this owner is a regular customer of our shop, so I can''t neglect it!" "Yes, is it?" Kerr swallowed, and his heart beat faster because of his nervousness. "Don''t be nervous, take a deep breath~ Take it, come on, Xiaofen! "Okay, okay. "Remember, the master''s order is absolute, as long as it is not too demanding, try to satisfy it, understand?" Xiaoqing asked. "Yeah." So, under Xiaoqing''s cheered eyes, Kerr carried the menu and Coke and walked to the VIP room on the second floor. Kerr swallowed while looking at the cartoon house sign hanging above the door. Could it be some uncles who are difficult to communicate with and cannot refuse, or the existence of fat houses? With a sense of anxiety, Kerr turned the doorknob. ¡®Crack. "Excuse me, I''m disturbing the lord... I''m the girl you appointed... Xiaofen, ooh, please, please advise!" "Huh? It''s finally here. Come here. Come here and sit with chestnuts~" The soft and light voice was like a yellow oriole, and the immature tone was full of vitality and vigor. "Huh eh?" Hearing the sound, Ke''er was slightly taken aback, and raised his head suspiciously. "Hello, you are the new maid with cat ears today, aren''t you? ~ Hey, get to know, we are called chestnuts~ give me a chestnut." The silver-haired girl of her own age jumped off the sofa lively and smiled. Come to my side. The girl is like a pulsating silver elf=, her white limbs are like lotus roots, she is shocked by the beauty of the face, making people feel like a beautiful elf who does not eat fireworks in the world, petite and tender. His figure makes people fall in love. Annoyed "You, are you the master of table 16?" Looking at "Eh hey~ That''s right, everyone in this maid coffee shop is talented, and they speak nicely. Chestnut here is like coming home." It¡¯s the same, I really like it here~!" "Yes, is it?" Kerr carefully placed the Coke on the table. "Oh, thank you~" Chestnut smiled sweetly at Kerr, holding up the goblet, licking her lips, revealing her sharp fangs. Kerr stared blankly at the chestnuts while tasting the cola. The silver hair made people feel... "Huh? Don''t stand~ Come and sit with Lizi. "Eh eh? Is it possible? "Of course, it''s so embarrassing for Lizi to look like this~? Sit down. "Okay." The master''s command is absolute, Miss Xiaoqing said before. "Um, master, is it called chestnut?" "Yes." Lizi replied after drunk the Coke in the cup, smacked his lips. "Are you a blood clan?" "Wow~ That''s right." Lizi said with a smile, harmless to humans and animals. "Well, don''t be afraid, we have made an agreement with a human being that we will not forcefully **** the blood of living creatures from now on. Besides, we have eaten too, don''t worry~" Po Cez Oharu "...Xiaofen, can you ask why you named me?" Ke''er asked cautiously. She wondered why an old customer would choose herself as a maid who has a relatively short career as a maid. "Wow, this question is very simple. We like loli and beautiful girls too~ Shouldn''t these two happiness add up to be a bigger happiness? Hehehe... Animal ears are also a bonus item, ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... ~" "Yes, is that right? "Otherwise, you think... well, but it seems that the wooden head and the straight male patient with advanced cancer didn''t take care of you too well. It all requires you as a child to come out to work. A" Chestnut pinched his small chin, pretending Said very well. "Huh?" Ke''er realized that the other party was talking about Ji Bai after a long pause. "No, it''s not! Mr. Ji Bai has always cared about others, and I am only interested... Chapter 120: "Puff puff...we didn''t say anything bad about him, this protector should be so excited." "Uh... hug, I''m sorry, Xiaofen has lost words... how did Miss Zi know. "Well, I know that guy. He mentioned it when I was chatting with him." These are Lizi''s nonsense. With her authority, she wanted to investigate a resident of the academy and was able to capture it. "Oh, this way... but the child is thoughtful. "Oh, by the way, Xiaofen, can I call you that?" "When, of course, dear Lord i "After drinking the Coke, it''s annoying~ Can you refill a cup for me?" Chestnut tapped the goblet. ; Substitution: "Oh, okay." Kerr took the cup, just wanted to take a step, slipped under her feet, she once again displayed her cheats very gorgeously, plain horizon wrestling skills. "Mow!" "Be careful!" As soon as the hair was dry, a group of bats gathered under Ke''er. Chestnut appeared beside Ke''er instantly, hugged Ke''er with one arm, and caught the falling glass with one hand. "Wow...Thank you, Miss Lizi." "You''re welcome... Chestnut lifted Kerr up, his eyes inevitably swept across Kerr''s neck. "Thank you Miss Lizi for your help,... Kerr covered her chest with lingering fears. ...Yes, we remember that you are called Kerr, right? ¡¯ "Uh uh, yes. "Have you encountered any strange things recently?" "Ehhhhhhhh? Strange things...nothing." Ke''er shook his head, some wondering why the other party suddenly asked this question. "No? For example, reluctantly being attacked by some bad guys?" "No... Kerr shook his head like a rattle. "With Mr. Ji Bai here, no one dares to attack everyone." ¡­¡­Oh, that''s how it is. "The squinted eyes recovered, and Lizi smiled. Chapter 83~ The towering white-gold city wall with strong texture is cast from Ryukyu wood to give the residents of the city a great sense of psychological security. The human federation imperial capital, located in the rear of the entire federation, is the administrative center of the entire federation and the place where the power is most concentrated. The amethyst tower in the sky is a place of historical interest. It is said that this iron tower was built in the first era of legends and myths. No one knows who built it, and no one remembers the name of the city used before the change of name. The offensive of the demon species directly ended the civilization of the third era. The human race was trapped in this projectile land. A generation of knight king Symon gathered here to counterattack the demon species, while the demon species caused civil strife due to uneven distribution of spoils. Unfolding the Jedi counterattack, hitting the pass all the way to the present human federation. As the central city of the human federation, economy and prosperity naturally occupy the top spot. The whole city is thriving. There are high-rise concrete buildings, as well as various retro-style villas and low-rise buildings-only the rich or the high-ranking cadres of the Temple Association live. Located in a small villa on the outskirts of the city. As a knight who is about to enter the sixties, Manda has his own beliefs, and for some reason he is unwilling to stay in the administrative center. In his words, the air quality in the Central Temple and the Central Knights is not good. If you breathe too much, you can easily get sick. It is better to listen to the birds'' chirping in the suburbs. "Grandpa, there is a messenger outside the door, saying that someone is sending you a letter." The maid leaned slightly and said respectfully. Serving a knight, especially a knight with a title, is a great honor for ordinary people. Moreover, this knight treats people generously and does not have the air of a high-ranking official. Unlike some adults in the temple, who has Various special hobbies and needs. Although I am a little maid, I shouldn''t discuss the private lives of the upper adults without authorization. "Letter? For me?" Manda, dressed in casual clothes, frowned slightly, and his rough fingers tapped the armrest of the Ryukyu bench in an orderly manner. I moved my home to a place far away from the administrative center. The meaning expressed is already very clear. The common people don''t know who lives here, so why would someone send letters to themselves? "Grandpa, do you need your concubine to show it to you?" "Have you asked him, it''s quasi-mailed?" "In reply to grandpa, no. The messenger said that this letter was sent anonymously. The sender did not want to reveal who he was, but the order must be handed over to you. "Throw the letter into the fireplace." Manda closed her eyes. As a public figure, it is not uncommon to be harassed by a letter. "Okay grandpa... But there is a cross talisman on the outside of this letter. Do I need to throw it into the fireplace too?" ...Bring me the letter and show it to me. Manda opened her eyes abruptly, her eyes flashing brightly. "Okay, grandpa wait a minute." The maid bowed slightly and walked out of the room. Before long, the maid walked into the room with a bulging letter. Bumanda took the mail packet, and the stuffed surface layer showed that there was more than paper inside. Looking at the signature on the letter and the recipient''s name, Manda frowned. "You go out first." "Yes." The maid leaned slightly and closed the door. Shaking off the maid, Manda shifted her gaze to the envelope in her hand. Slowly removing the sun cross amulet attached to the letter seal, he unpacked the faith package. An irregular stone carved with strange patterns and a piece of paper filled with words are the entire contents of the envelope. Manda fiddled with the palm-sized stone suspiciously, unfolding the folded envelope. His expression changed from frowning to dignified, then to stunned, and finally, his gaze was fixed on the stone at hand. He hesitated for a moment, looking at the cross amulet placed aside, as if firming down, pressing tightly on the inscription on the runestone. At this point, a clear speech that could no longer be clear reappeared in his ears, as if the speaker was right beside him. As the radiance of the runestones dimmed and the vocalization ended, only the crackling sound of the fire could be heard in the whole room. "Pop!" The dark old Manda hammered his fist against the wooden table, and he put away the runestones, and then took a deep breath. "Lil. book.SFA Chapter 121: "What''s your order, grandpa? CEZ, "I''m going to the far door, and call to inform the knights'' logistics to prepare the teleportation vehicle" and said, "Okay, but the teleportation formation is still slow...Where is grandpa going? "border town. ... After returning home, removing all the armor and attire, Ji Bai boiled water and took a good bath. He was attached to the wall of flesh, and his body was still slimy, honestly a little disgusting. Even though the character is full of subtle tremors (Ji Bai is still a big man after all, except for keeping his body clean, mental cleanliness is not that serious. Hmm... Gu Mo time, it''s probably already reached. I hope that after so many years, the old guy''s fighting spirit hasn''t been smoothed out. The only people I can contact and trust now are him. I hope he can solve the matter satisfactorily and let myself worry less. But in Ji Bai''s view, the problem is not that big. It doesn¡¯t matter what rotten tomato stinky cabbage sapphire is in collusion with. As long as Manda delivers the physical evidence to the Temple Association, sapphire becomes the target of public criticism. The border city is the throat and throat of the entire human federation. A crusade order will be issued soon, ordering the major knights to rush to the border town to pursue the blue jade. CEZ novel After that, you shouldn''t have to worry about it yourself. Instead of worrying about it, it is better to solve the mess in front of you. Bringing homeless orphans into the Moon Knight enchantment without authorization is not a small crime. For an academy whose identity cannot be verified for less than two months after enrollment, expulsion is considered good, and perhaps the Xiao An who brought back by herself will also be expelled. Be labeled with an identity-sensitive label. If you leave, please ask Xiaosha to take care of Kerr. Going out of the bathroom, dragging the towel to wipe off the water drops on his body, putting on casual clothes. "Crack." The sound of the doorknob turning. A petite figure sneaked into the house. Can''t see me can''t see me can''t see me... "Kill?" "Wow!? Ji, Mr. Ji Bai, are you back?... But as if she had been stepped on her tail, she stood up, her head down and her eyes kept spinning, just not daring to look at Ji Bai. "What''s your dress?" Looking at the uncharacteristically exposed maid outfit on Ke''er, Ji Bai tilted his head. "Wow, uh, eh~ we, let''s go out to play with Xiaosha today~ this dress was given to us by Xiaosha." Kerr forcefully explained "One..." Ji Bai lowered his head and thought slightly ( Fall into deep thinking, and finally give up thinking. It seems that there is nothing wrong with it. Chapter 84~ "Sir, please stop. Going forward is the Border Town Branch of the Brilliant Knights. No one can enter." The two knights outside the gate stopped the visitor. "Open the gate, I''m looking for you Minister Lan." Manda said coldly, took out the blue certificate in his arms and threw it to the goalkeeper. "Sorry! I wonder if Lord Lord is here, rude...". "It''s okay, don''t waste my time, I want to see your Minister Lan. "This, Lord Minister, he is very busy, so that no one can disturb him, and offenders are severely punished... The two knights are a little embarrassed. "Why, you Minister Lan still want to execute me? Knight, distinguish the priority." ¡­¡­Yes. "The two knights looked at each other, and in desperation they had no choice but to compromise. On the one hand, they were ministers and the famous lord knights on the other. They couldn''t offend either. Manda glanced at the rising iron gate above, walked towards the marble hall in front, and went straight to the hall stairs without stopping. "Holy Flame Knight?? Why are you here?... Your Lord Minister is reviewing the documents, and he doesn''t want anyone to be disturbed... The knight in charge of registration at the front desk looked at Manda who went upstairs without saying anything. "Oh, it seems that my old man has lost his deterrence?" A gleam of turbid old eyes flashed. The knight at the front desk hurriedly closed his mouth and stopped speaking. "Crack!" The rapid opening of the door was accompanied by a violent wind, which blew a piece of copy on the desktop. "Who is so bold?? Don''t you know that Lord Minister is working inside?. f" The guard knight beside Sapphire scolded angrily, and the long sword at his waist was unsheathed. The moment the angry young eyes met the muddy old eyes outside the door, the momentum instantly collapsed. Suddenly, the young knight''s back was sweating cold, and his body was stiff, like a pinhole hanging in his heart, so that he did not dare to act rashly. "Boy, the aura is not just a scream from the mouth." Manda stood with his hand held down, his muddy old eyes narrowed into a gap. "Retreat, don''t be unreasonable!" Lan Yu coldly scolded the guard knight on the side. Seeing Manda approaching, he stood up and gave a salute. What did the teacher say when he came this time? Don¡¯t you worry about entrusting the border town to the students to take care of it?" Manda had a dark face and didn''t speak. He walked to the main seat and sat down on his own. Sapphire could only give way and motioned to the guard knight with lingering fears to go out. "I blame the students for being rude, not going out to greet the teacher in a hurry, and asking the teacher to calm down. The students didn''t expect you to come at this time... "Humph! Of course it''s impossible to let you know." Lan Yu was taken aback for a moment, and was a little surprised at Manda''s abnormal behavior not to be under the steps. "How the teacher and disciples make the teacher so angry, you might as well tell the disciples and listen." Lan Yu asked respectfully. "Little Lan,... Manda looked at Lanyu with a complicated expression, and opened his mouth. He didn''t know where to start. The young man in front of him was cultivated by himself, and it can be said that he was pushed up to the chair of the border city by himself. He is a 100% relieved to this disciple who teaches by his own words and deeds in the true sense. Back then, Manda picked up the surviving sapphire from the village destroyed by the devil, and raised him with compassion. Manda''s daughter and wife were killed by demons, and the sapphire recovered from the ruins has always been regarded as a son by him, and he has taken care of them. Now, the sudden incident made the middle-aged man who was about to enter the sixtieth white cheeks and was caught off guard. "Pop!" Manda slapped a runestone fiercely on the table, and a few cracks broke out on the fragrant wood tabletop. "... Lan Yu began to feel that the atmosphere was a little wrong. "Little Lan, you really disappointed me!" Manda pressed down the inscription on the surface of the runestone. A clear recording sounded... Sapphire''s complexion became dignified from the doubt at the beginning, and finally buried his head slowly. The recording ends. ... Xiaolan, come with me to surrender. I concealed this matter from the Knights and the Temple Association. Turning in now can at least preserve your reputation. Manda sighed deeply. "Teacher, if I say this is not what I said, do you believe it?" Lan Yu smiled bitterly. Chapter 122: "What do you mean?" "Haha, well, since this is the case, I won''t hide it from the student." Lan Yu laughed with unknown meaning. "Teacher, I wonder if you can give the students the last chance to explain? Mu''Xiao Yuan'' can, but no matter how you explain it, you have to go...otherwise, you can''t comfort the vanguard knights who died. "Manda frowned slightly and said solemnly. "Okay, in that case, please come with the teacher." Lan Yu walked in front of her with her hands. Manda did not hesitate, and charged with the card_ Even if Sapphire made a big mistake, he would still be his own student. He didn''t think Sapphire would be malicious to him, and if he couldn''t even deal with his own students, he wouldn''t call the''Holy Flame Knight''. Lan Yu took Manda to a corner of a dead end on the first floor of the hall. He squatted down and knocked on the floor tiles one by one, and skillfully removed a hollow brick, and the tunnel appeared. Manda frowned slightly and rushed forward. ... Walking into the tunnel, Manda felt that something was wrong, and the more he walked forward, the more the temperature rose. It''s like being in the throat of some creature. Gradually, the dark soil wall came to an end, and the fleshy wall extending from the fault was constantly squirming, just like a lively beating heart and living tissue, and the temperature rose sharply. Manda frowned, but after all he didn''t say anything to continue following Sapphire. "Teacher, the students dare to ask, is your belief in the service of mankind?" Lan Yu suddenly interrupted Manda''s words. Manda was convinced after hesitating for a moment. "So, do you think that the major knights led by the Holy Martial Association can really win the confrontation with the demon species? ¡­¡­What do you mean? ¡¯ "Teacher, the meaning of the students is very simple...The Strange Temple Association, and the upper echelons of the major knights, their hearts are corroded by rights and desires. They have, no qualifications, and no ability to continue to dominate the entire Federation. Worked. ...If you are really doing it for the Federation, why do you treason and collude with the demon species? ? Xiaolan, did you forget that your parents and relatives were questioned by...Manda. "No, no, no, I didn''t betray humans... The above point, the teacher must have noticed it?? The current federation is just relying on the empty shell of the barrier. On weekdays, he is amiable and decent, and he only knows to fight for power and profit. What is the point of such a federation even if it continues?" "A person will do everything for power and desire. Then one day he will switch and sell enemies! ... Teacher, the time has come, it is time to take out the corrupt hearts of those guys!'' Chapter 85~ "I''ve been waiting for this day. I''ve been waiting for a long time... Those stinky skins with beer belly make me sick! "If, if it''s a teacher, you can understand me?" Lan Yu shifted his hopeful gaze to Manda. . Then why do you tend to lure demons to attack the city? Also deliberately closed the barrier of the border town? ? "Manda''s face is uncertain. "Haha... this thing? I wonder if it scared the group of idiots above?" Lan Yu smiled slightly mockingly. "So, what is your purpose for doing this??" "Teacher, the revival is not empty talk, just talk about it. Even if it''s over, Sapphire has never been a person who can only play tricks. I have been planning this matter for a long time... Manda looked around at the wriggling flesh wall around his eyes. While speaking, the two seemed to walk into the depths of the flesh wall. Different from the previous ones, the surrounding fleshy walls are attached with star-sized arrays, just like gears performing their duties. The dazzling light accompanied by a strong magical power made Manda feel a little uncomfortable. It seems to have come to the end, a thick black steel plate stands in the center. "But, this is not enough. Human power alone is not enough...Teacher, have you ever thought that some creatures are born with a lower limit far exceeding the upper limit of other races, and all of this is determined by physique, human infiltration Demon nature can''t keep the existence of [Magic] at all, this is a natural shackle. "Why? The super-killing technique that human beings can''t touch for the whole life, the devil kind comes at their fingertips? Is this fair?" "You are talking... SF Light Novel "However, it won''t be anymore... Lan Yu murmured, walking towards the thick mysterious steel plate. "Swish _... the operation of the magic array is speeding up quickly, faintly, Manda feels that something is converging on the blue jade. [Destruction order one by one ghost arm] "Kez!!" The thick black steel plate deformed like a stack of A4 paper. Lan Yu slowly retracted the arm that penetrated Xuan Gang. "Teacher, have you seen it? As a human being, I have surpassed my upper limit!" "...Xiaolan, have you practiced martial arts?" Manda looked at the cold black steel plate being worn, and was speechless. "No, no, this is not martial arts, but [Magic]." "[Magic]? This is not only the devil species... "No, no, teacher, according to my research, humans also have the existence of [magic], and the sword skills of knights are just using the insignificant (magic) of the human body, but the existence is too scarce and can be released. The power of can only reach [Smash Step]. "Then, what does this have to do with you bringing the demon seeds here?" "Teacher, there is no free bread in the world. If you want to get it, you have to pay...". ...What did you do? "Manda has a bad feeling. This novel "My teacher, [Magic] is not electricity, and cannot be squeezed by love." As he said, Sapphire stroked the phantom of the magic array that kept turning on the flesh wall. "For this, I have to need external help... I have reached an agreement with an organization, and they provide me with relevant knowledge assistance. This is my hard work for so many years! What belongs to me, is controlled by me as I please [External body]!" Sapphire said feverishly, as if a child was showing the sand castle he had built to his parents. "Then, if you want to obtain [Magic], you can only choose to squeeze from the intelligent creatures. I can''t get the devil seed... Therefore, I can only fund some welfare institutions, use money, and compare transactions with those deans. "You!... Manda looked at Sapphire in disbelief, twitching the corner of his mouth and couldn''t make a word for a long time. "Sapphire! You, shouldn''t you take the kid in the orphanage... how can you get it done!? Do you remember that you are a knight?" Manda roared bitterly. "If you want to destroy the devil, you have to transform yourself into a devil... For this reason, this sacrifice is necessary and worthwhile. As for why the devil is instigated to attack... After all, there are still too few [devil] for children, I need more Many [Magic]!" Lan Yu opened his arms. "In other words, I need more people to die, and the sharp decline in population will definitely arouse suspicion. So... it''s better to throw this pot to the demon seed, so that not only can I achieve my goal, but it can also make this group of people content with the status quo. The civilians wake up and let them see clearly that only when the demon species is completely eliminated, can mankind have a peaceful day!" "So, teacher, you must understand me? I have to board the glorious knights and overthrow the current regime, so that the human race can see the light! Mu Xiaowan "Understand, you?" Manda shook his head bitterly. "It''s because I didn''t teach it well... Your hands are stained with so much blood. How is this different from the demon species that slaughtered your village back then? "Lan Yu''s eyes dimmed. "First, I am a knight, and then your teacher." Chapter 123: "I see." Lan Yu spread his hands helplessly. "Since even the teacher said so, I think I''d better give up. "Really?" Manda was taken aback for a while. "Of course, the teacher has always used Lanyu as his own son. How dare I not listen to the teacher?" Lanyu said with great loss. "Originally, I wanted the teacher to see my own achievements... I didn''t expect you to be so unfamiliar. Satisfied, forget it, Lan Yu surrenders to you. "Great! Xiaolan, any mistakes must be faced with a redemptive heart..." Manda felt a little relieved that Sapphire, who was so obsessed with fear, could listen to her own words. "Chacha!" Manda''s expression froze, and his eyes slowly lost focus. Small near "Little Lan,... pulling out the icy blade that pierced into the abdomen with difficulty, Manda took a deep breath and backed away a few steps. "Teacher, you are getting old." Lan Yu said with a mocking smile. "Continuing to live like this is only an insult to the title of Holy Flame Knight. Why don''t you make a contribution to the disciple''s plan!" Sapphire''s smile was full of cunning. ."... A magical sound that he was familiar with flashed through Manda''s ear. Manda''s pupils kept shrinking. He remembered that this language was the pre-language of the demon species when they released the super-killing technique... "ELeleltomaste..." "Boom boom boom!" The thick purple thorn vine climbed out of the head from the magic array on the surface of the flesh wall, and then continued to stretch out, like giant snakes spitting out snakes. [Destroyed one by one ghost Hu Teng invited] Manda endured the constant pain from the complex and drew his long sword. Shengwu One One Devil God Flame] The cesium flame is constantly erupting from the blade, and the temperature of the entire space seems to be a few degrees higher at this moment, and water bubbles are constantly emerging from the flesh wall. "Human fragile [M], how about M even if it becomes concrete? Ha ha." Sapphire smiled disdainfully at the Manda surrounded by demonic vines and offering the saint martial arts. Chapter 86~ Manda was sweating profusely when he was in a passive state. Gui Huteng had the advantage in size and number. His own saint martial couldn''t help this level of [Magic Skill]. The demon vines stained with golden flames didn''t seem to have been negatively affected. On the contrary, Manda had been stabbed several times by vines and thorns. In addition to the bleeding and worsening abdominal wounds, bursts of weakness and weakness surged. To... I can''t die here. No one knows that this city is about to suffer a catastrophe, only myself, right? ? "Why bother? Teacher, you''d better catch it with your hands. The attack by the ghost Hu Veng as a [devil] is minimal, but if it is wounded by its sting, half of your life will be lost." Seeing being surrounded by vines, continue to struggle. Lan Yu sighed for Manda who couldn''t save the situation. In the ruins, his own despair and memories about him kept flooding, making him slightly stunned, and then he woke up, shook his head in order to kill all the demon species, so he could not take the love of these children in his heart... what he did. All this, even if it is abused by many people, you have to keep going. After all, do you overestimate yourself? ... Manda covered her trembling arm, her consciousness gradually blurred, the holy flame long sword lingered on the ground, her thoughts flying away. The figure drifted past his consciousness like a revolving lantern. "Too attached to personal affair, you will eventually miss big things," said the dark silver knight armed to his teeth, with a dull voice without a trace of affection. CEZ Xiaobo It turned out that he had always been aware of his own temperament, and he knew that something like this would happen one day. Looking at the blue jade among the vines, Manda kept breathing heavily. Now make up, although I don''t know if it will be too late. [Zhuo Yan] In an instant the temperature rose suddenly, and the flames of color gushed out from the sword body like a fountain, with an aura like a rainbow, forming a golden circle of flames with itself as the center, temporarily forcing the surrounding vines to retreat. Taking advantage of the chance of Sapphire''s trance, Manda unrolled the scroll and threw it on the ground. The teleportation started, the location...whatever, I hope I can take the old man to someone who can entrust him with important tasks. Speaking of it, this is the first time that he has used incantation to create such a strange thing, but I didn''t expect that this day would be my death day. I don''t know if this kind of stuff is unreliable. "...The unfolded scroll quickly erased the corners and emptiness, and the entity disappeared, leaving only the teleportation array engraved in the scroll glowing, like a small sun, painted with curses that Manda couldn''t understand. Wen, it started to spin. However, the speed of the operation is really not flattering, perhaps because the level of the magic circle copied by the scroll is too low. Sapphire, who recovered from his senses, looked at Manda, who was urging the scroll circle, surprisingly, he did not do anything to stop it. "Zizi... the low-level teleportation array gradually enlarged, the speed became more violent, dazzling, and finally with a burst of air, Manda and the magic array disappeared into the wall of flesh. Or Mu Xiaowan Lanyu was silent. After a moment, he shook his head. Forget it, he won''t live long, success is already in his pocket, and he can''t be a variable... just treat it as it is, and he has paid back the grace of nurturing for so many years. He waved his hand, Gui Hu Teng, like an obedient child, retracted into the circle. "Now, it''s time for you to play." Lan Yu clapped his hands, and the flesh wall on the ground writhed violently, spit out a group of trolls. ... Damn it, treating us that way, this **** inferior species! The troll captain stopped the embarrassed troll soldiers, squinted his eyes and looked at the weird blue jade in front of him. "Mr. Lan, may I ask, where are our chief and three chiefs?" "I said, they are lurking in the sewers, waiting for the opportunity, where there is a teleportation laid by me to attract the formation." Sapphire did not feel annoyed by the troll soldier''s words, and said without ups and downs. "Then, why haven''t I heard from them?? "Are you suspecting that I did something to them?? Do you think it''s possible? I''m a human being? Or, as a human, Lan was hit by everyone''s self-esteem as a troll?" book, SFA "you!¡­¡­". "It''s best, Mr. Lan." The troll captain nodded and led his soldiers to the exit. ¡­¡­Humph! The guys who succeeded less than failed! Lan Yu snorted coldly. They just play an auxiliary role, do their best to destroy and kill more people. These fleshy walls, that is, one''s own [external body], can be regarded as a part of one''s own body. It will promptly decompose the human corpses in the surrounding area, and absorb the [magic] inside to reserve for use. Chapter 124: Now, after so many years of preparations, Sapphire has collected enough [Magic] to cast [Causes and Evil Order] level killing techniques. It is time to turn the entire city into a bargaining chip for its own coup... This time, the nasty night riding method blocked himself. " ... "Swish... the circle stopped spinning. The scene before him began to freeze. Manda leaned on his sword and gasped for breath, his mind was like a pot of mixed paste. For the first time teleportation, this feeling of ups and downs is not friendly. However, compared to the mental shock, the physical one makes him feel more headache... I was directly hit by [Magic Skill], and my skin was cut through without any protection and without any armor. Unsurprisingly, this old fate of my own may soon be over. Is Kokuji Manda afraid of death? There is no one in this world who is not afraid of death, but he has no time to care about them now. Even if it is shouting loudly, I must tell about the imminent disaster in this city, so that everyone can be prepared. If the temple association is nearby, it would be fine. To his disappointment, the place he was teleported to was an abandoned building with a closed exit. No one would come here at all. The poison quickly attacked the heart, and life was like a flame swaying in a storm. Can''t you do anything by yourself? ... Just when he was desperate, the sound of gradually orderly footsteps stomped on the ground. In the blur, a looming figure approached. Manda squinted her eyes, struggling to see who it was. Gradually, the figure approached. Crossham iron helmet decorated with wings, old cloth armor and leather boots, holding a big sword with fangs. Is there anyone? ? Manda was like seeing a desert oasis, and his dim old eyes lit up. Although he looks like a weird person, he can''t do nothing... Maybe he can convey his words. "Tuk, Tuk, wait for 1T3" (Tie Helmet clearly noticed Manda, and his steps were clearly towards Manda. The dull and cold gaze in the cross helmet made Manda sway slightly, with a familiar sense of deja vu. Chapter 87~ "Cough... I. Your Excellency, please stay. Here, I have something to ask." Manda put up his hunched waist slightly and looked at the Iron Helmet who was approaching with dim eyes. The Iron Helmet did not respond and kept walking. He stood with a long sword and squatted down slowly. "You are hurt." The dull and dull voice made Manda feel a strong sense of familiarity. "Cough cough... Manda opened her mouth, her dry throat sweetened, and the scattered blood scum came out. "This, it doesn''t matter, sir, please listen to me... The old five is a knight under the Glory Knights, the border town, the border town is about to be in disaster! Hurry, go and report to the Temple Association for support! It''s too late!" Manda Shaking his fingers, twisted out a golden cross talisman. "If they don''t believe your Excellency, give this to them... the lives of the people in the city, please!" At this point, the dying Manda lowered his old eyes slightly. ......" The Iron Helmet silently took the cross amulet, and stared at the surviving Manda. "Old Man, you still haven''t surpassed yourself. ...Huh? ? "Manda opened his old eyes suddenly, and in a blur of sight, a delicate face gradually emerged, Manda strongly propped up his body and rubbed his eyes in disbelief. "Master, master!" Manda was so excited that it was difficult to breathe, and the more tingling wound reminded him that this is not a white dream. "I, I have always had a feeling...Master, you are still alive, you have been waiting for opportunities, cough... Back to the light, Manda got more and more excited, and finally choked on bleeding foam. "You still have one... one. It''s fine if you are still here, that''s it! Hahahaha "Don''t talk, I''ll take you to the hospital." Ji Bai was about to take Manda''s hand, but he stopped him. "No, no! Master, the devil is poisoned by the devil, day by day... I, I still have a heartfelt message, I want to tell you. "Ah...As soon as the teacher is still there, Lao Man, I will rest assured that the border town is saved!... I am sorry to trouble you to clean up the mess for me. "That letter was actually handed to me by the teacher, right? ... Zi Wuneng, let you down again. "No... I don''t have much time, some things, I must tell you clearly..." Manda said stubbornly Ji Bai was silent. "Teacher, you have always been on the front line, and you never noticed that the appearance of today''s glorious horse-riding regiment has changed drastically... In order to maintain the operation of the Knights, Enzo had to merge the Knights into the Temple Association... "As for Shengrong... Manda smiled bitterly. "Master, you must keep in mind that you must never reveal the message that you are not dead, especially not let the people of the Temple Association know! Nor can the Knights. "My lord, the current situation of the Knight Order is too complicated, and the major forces are fighting over and over... The Temple Association is a pool of muddy water. Don''t even think about getting out of it easily when you mix it in." Manda smiled bitterly. "Right is a double-edged sword. The Brilliant Knights is no longer the one you know... Don''t believe your former disciples, most of them are corrupted by the rights of the Temple Association..." Once you When you reveal your identity, they will say... you have never appeared in public. This is the most deadly. If they label you high imitation goods, then they will say no to who is true and who is false. That''s clear! " "Little patients, do you have the courage?" Ji Bai darkened his face. "Those who are hungry for rights always rush away...You can''t test yourself." Manda was a little anxious. "I know "This... I am relieved to see that the teacher is okay... I''m sorry, but I have to let the teacher clean up the mess for me... If it is a Radiant Knight, it must be possible to change the federal system... "Also, Lanyu''s heart is not bad, but his obsession is too deep and he has done the wrong way. The matter has ended. I have an unshirkable responsibility. Manda''s eyes are empty, silently muttering something, but gradually he listens. Not anymore. His body became transparent, and dissipated as little particles. After being hit by the [magic] stored by the [external body], after death, the body will be decomposed and squeezed out of the [magic]. Ji Bai still knelt there on one knee, and there was no movement for a long time. Or pull a small" the cement steel bar was smashed into pieces of mud, and the magic element bomb bloomed in the crowded bazaar. "Hahaha. A weak and inferior species!" The trollman squeezed the two ends of the passerby with both hands, tearing him in half alive. "Help!" The wailing of horror filled the entire border town, and the citizens caught off guard were not at all prepared to face the trolls who fell from the sky. The **** scene lay before them, and the unarmed citizens had no time to think about what happened, and fled in panic, "Hehehe...none of you can escape!" [Destruction Order One Spirit Walk] Chapter 125: The wind was blowing under his feet, and the huge troll man didn''t look cumbersome at all, and his speed even scratched out an afterimage. "Boom! Boom!" The old fist fisted, and his two heads flew out like leather balls. "Where is the Knight Order?! Where is the Knight Order? Why didn''t they come to rescue me?! "Boom boom boom!" A small amount of [magic] flame bombs exploded, and the spattered magic flame sparks burned all human fat internal tissues in less than two seconds. Dozens of demon species broke through the barrier and appeared in the center of the human city-state, and the plot unfolded like a nightmare. "Heh... that''s right, that''s it, that''s it... [Magic], I need more [Magic]!" Looking at [Magic] continuously transported from the surface, Lan Yuxie grinned openly. "My plan is finally completed! Hahahaha...Go to death, the evil Temple Association, the Human Federation!" "The last step, merge with [external body], come on! Hahahaha... One... Accompanied by the mad laughter of the sapphire, the fleshy wall shrinks and squeezes continuously, with the sapphire as the center, constantly retracting, like the skin, covering the sapphire body. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Out of the back. "Sizzle... Sapphire¡¯s face did not fly completely, and the sound of a bird roared, shattering the stones on the ground. The real nightmare is only beginning now. The sturdy body seems to be indestructible, the energy tumbling in the body is continuous, the five senses are clear and sharp, and the body is full of power... It turns out that this is the air that the demon species breathes all the time? Fall in love with this feeling! Not enough...not enough, if the entire border city...wrong, the entire human federation is sacrificed, can one usher in a qualitative leap? ? Looking forward to it. By the way, what did I intend to do? ? ¡­Forget it, it doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s the most important thing to become stronger! "Oh, Mr. Lan Feng, it seems that you have already achieved ¡®evolution¡¯, how about it? It feels like a strong one, not bad?" Just when Lan Yu was complacent, a noise rang in his ears. "Who?" Lan Yu narrowed his eyes slightly. "Pretend to be a fool, come out and talk to me!" Sapphire felt a burst of inexplicable irritation only to hear the sound but not to see him. "Oh, Lord Lan must forgive me. After all, your current state is very unstable. If you say something wrong, you will slaughter the old man and I. You must not meet you in person. You can only use [´«Òô] to follow Please forgive me for your communication." The godfather sneered. "Huh! Why are you looking for me? Hurry up!" Lan Yu felt his emotions out of control like a raging fire. But he didn''t mean to control it deliberately, and attributed this to the temperament that the strong should have. "Heh...Lord Lan has broken through the limit of Tier 1 species, it can be regarded as achieving your long-term goal, I don''t know, can you still remember the agreement with me? "Heh... Mortal, are you ordering me?" Lan Yu snorted coldly. What the heavens suggest is beneficial to you and me. Lord Lan doesn¡¯t want to become stronger, break through the second-order species, and be even more¡­to the next level? The old man''s voice was easy to kill, as if he didn''t care about Lan Yu''s breach of contract and asked. ¡­And let¡¯s talk about it! Our magic sit "Hehe, Minister Lanyu, can you remember those foreign forces that hindered your plan before? Hehe, what standard I found, now you can go for revenge, but there are many kinds of demons for you to learn from, no Going to try "Hmm? "Sapphire''s eyes sank. Is it here?" ¡­Will you want me to be a cannon fodder? ? If there are too many demon species there, do I turn back to Lan Yu with a scornful smile, I promise you, "Master Lan is wrong to say this, we are a family, how can we harm you? Besides, the situation is not the same. Invincible!" I can retreat with my whole body. I was caught off guard. If you absorb dozens of [Magic] from the demon species, Master Lan is...send me the left side of their different space spells. Moon knight alien plane, the top floor of the central tower. In the eyes! State-owned "This kind of unauthorized assertion is simply unorganized and undisciplined! This is not putting the top of the moon knight in J?? I am sorry that the legalists of the country have family rules. Behaviors of this nature are extremely bad. How can new students with unknown origins enter The man who got the Moon Knight said sourly, Assistant Lan, your decision was too sloppy! ... On the other side of the long table, there was a bald chatter with a sharp-mouthed monkey cheek in a luxurious dress. I looked at the table "How do I use my recommended quota? Regarding me, Mr. Hou, please don''t interfere with my decision. "Lan Yi calmly has a file problem!" "Find out! This is not just a question of just recommending places. Now, the student you recommended has a sharp-mouthed monkey-gilled uncle scolding with red ears. It is indeed a "Hou Guan''s remarks are a bit exaggerated, but they are also reflected. Some problems. One. Bringing foreign personnel into the enchantment without authorization, extremely serious problem one... A middle-aged man with special horns frowned. "But I think it''s okay to just bring a little girl...the monkey cheek guy "It''s nothing? ? What should I do if our spatial coordinates are leaked when entering without wearing an ID card? ! "Jianna is totally unforgiving and aggressive. "What do you think of Mr. Hou?" "Does that still need to be asked? Of course, erase the memory, and then expelled." ¡­Head... What do you think. "He turned his gaze to the center of the long table with a headache. Hmm, expelled...there is no objection. "Li Zi, who is playing games with his legs up, said without turning clear. Chapter 88~ Lan Yi was silent, and did not interfere with Lizi''s opinion. Moon Knights. Although the upper level is not intriguing, it is definitely not calm. As the leader, especially the identity-sensitive blood royal family, her words and deeds will be paid attention to, and she has to withstand pressure from all aspects. Ji Bai and her are not close to each other, but they are strangers who have only one side, so there is no need to help each other. It is already a taboo of the moon knight to bring a foreigner into the enchantment without permission. If he didn''t express his opinion, he was worthy of him if he didn''t follow the wind. "Boom!" Just when Lan Yi was still thinking about saying something, a loud bang came, the long table fell over, and the documents shredded into paper dross were scattered. "Why, what''s the matter?! ... For a time, the scene was chaotic. "Wow!" The arrogant sharp-mouthed man was shivering under the chair now. "What happened in the barrier?" The horned man stabilized his figure by the arm of the chair, staring at the place where the commotion was making. "Disciplinary Branch, what happened in the barrier?" Lan Yi immediately contacted the Disciplinary Department in charge of security issues in the different space. "Command?... About a few minutes ago, the sky in the barrier was torn apart, and a purple-black monster with wings broke in!" The words on the phone were clearly understood by everyone present. receive. "what?!" "How is it possible? Who is it that can break into the independent space of magic casting?" For a moment, the scene was commotion. "Where is that monster now? DPSE this novel "Already gone, the time of appearance is extremely short, everyone slipped away before they could react... dozens of residents were sucked into their stomachs by him! Now the life and death are unknown. "Yelling...It''s really inexplicable." Lan Yi''s face was so gloomy that water dripped. "Did you see it!? I said that the kid who walked through the back door had a problem! I can assure you that this matter has nothing to do with the unknown guy!" Hearing that the enemy has gone, the sharp-mouthed man hurriedly got out of his chair. Drilled out, resented the duty. "Command...does it need to hunt down that monster?" ¡­Do you know where it fled? " "Report, I don''t know." "Then tell me how to chase?" Lan Yi is in a very bad mood now, and his tone and attitude are naturally not much better. "Are there any students among the arrested residents? Can a list be given?¡¯ "This" is too hasty. and so Chapter 126: "Okay, I see, you just need to take care of the aftermath." Lan Yi hung up the phone and took a deep breath. The chestnut sitting on the side had already collected Ai Pai at some point, quietly staring at the sky of magical creation. "Here, you can''t trespass casually. No one heard the soft whisper. "Zzizizi... Soon after the call was hung up, the identity token Lan Yi held in his arms started to get hot. She fumbled out the token in confusion. It is [Magic Transmission]. SF Light Novel The student''s identity token itself is a magical creation, except for the most basic function of [Different Space Key], it also comes with a once-a-day cross-space and cross-facade call transmission. And now that the voice is transmitted to myself, it is undoubtedly the hot topic person still discussing before. "Hello? Do you dare to send a voice message to me? Do you know that the mess you left has caused me to burn? After doing nothing, I apologize! ¡­¡­Sorry. "The dull voice on the other end of the phone seemed a little low. "So, what are you looking for?" Lan Yi''s anger weakened a bit. "The city is a mess. "We are in a mess here too!" Lan Yi said irritably. "what''s happenin?" "What''s wrong with you?" Lan Yi raised his forehead with a headache. "You magic idiot, do you really think that the function of that token is just as simple as [key]? Magic is like a scattered code floating in the air, whether there is some stealing magic or listening magic in it. Unclear. Another function of a token is to [ignore] steal magic, to prevent the space coordinates of the enchantment from being... Bring in a person without a key, this nature is completely different!''book. SFA "Sorry SE Light Novel "Practical action is far more useful than the word sorry... Then, an unidentified creature broke into the magic space and took several residents away. I guess it has something to do with this time...". "Do you know the exact location." "I know why I tell you so much?" ...I seem to know where it is. "Ji Bai''s voice on the other end of the phone became meaningful. "What are you talking about? 630 Forget it, tell me the location; I''m just... "To save the hostages, the soldiers are not too many but good." Lan Yi wanted to say something, but found that the magic sound transmission had been forcibly interrupted by the other side. "This¡­¡­" "Assistant Lan! Can''t stay here! Must open... "Mr. Hou, we are discussing this matter later...? Where''s the head?" Lan Yi stared at the empty main seat in a daze. "Huh? Isn''t it still here before?" A few minutes ago, the Moon Knight enchanted the urban area. "Eh hey~ welcome back! Kerchan, how about it? The goods are fully purchased!" Lan Lan''s eyes squatting at the door lit up, as if seeing a dog with bones, he rushed towards Kerr. "Hey, good, it''s itchy, Lan Jiang don''t lick her face, and say it ticklely~" Ke''er, who was dragging the small package, narrowed her eyes and pushed Lanlan away from her. SF Mu is small and exquisite, Ah, hard work, Xiaofen sauce~" The grinning Xiao Qing and the expressionless Xiao Mo greeted Ke''er at the door of the store. "I have only been together for two days, Lan Lan seems to be inseparable from Xiaofen~ The relationship is really good, don''t you think Xiaomo?" Xiaoqing covered her mouth and smiled as she watched a cat and a dog playing and making troubles not far away. Tao. Xiao Mo nodded his head with expression on his face. "Sure enough, these little animals are easy to get into one... Alright, alright, it''s almost time for dinner, and the shop is about to close. You two should come back to make trouble~" Xiaoqing looked down and fell halfway up the mountain. sun. And at this moment, the sun hanging far away in the sky suddenly cracked a hideous hole. "Boom!" The lightning flashed and thundered in an instant, completely reversing the painting style of the peaceful evening sunset. "Hiss! Bursts of unacceptable sound reverberated. "Why, what''s going on?!" The sudden change caught the residents who had adapted to a peaceful life off guard. The huge black wings covered the entire sky, and a purple-black monster with black spiked horns was suspended in the air. The long black hairs covered the whole body like thorns. Two eyes the size of a copper bell kept spinning downwards, as if looking for a target. "Xiaofen, Lanlan, come back soon!" Xiaoqing first reacted from the shock and shouted to the two who were still stunned not far away. Chapter 89~ Xiaoqing''s yelling made the two frozen dumbfounded Qing regain his senses. At the same time, it unfortunately attracted the attention of the huge monster in the sky. "His hiss... the monster exhaled a suffocating breath, the huge copper bell-sized eyes condensed, and the big mouth full of inverted teeth in the abdomen cracked a dark chaos, as if it were unfathomable. "Roar..." The wind was violent, and the saplings on the street were uprooted, and the black tornado wrapped the saplings and the sign, and was stuffed into that hideous big mouth. It seems like a bottomless pit. "Wow!" Under the messy wind, Ke''er covered her short skirt, just about to sneak back into the store, her feet were empty, and she lost her balance. "Kerchan!" Lanyan grabbed the hem of Ke''er''s skirt. The quality of the skirt was surprisingly good, and the two were sucked into their big, hideous mouths together by the reverse tornado... "I seem to know where I am." Ji Bai hung up the phone and stared at the dark shadows in the sky. The screams and crying around were buried by fragments of the explosion. From hope to despair, the rescue of the Knights has not arrived. The only thing that changed was the more thoroughly shattered buildings and the embers of charred corpses. "Kakachacha... the burning beams fell down suddenly. Chapter 127: "Son!!" Mother''s heart-piercing scream. Toddlers who sleep soundly in their swaddling clothes are at risk, completely unaware of the imminent disaster. Fiery sparks poured on the bedside, and the dark silver armor wrapped in silver particles held the beam of the fire room with one hand, and held the baby in his arms with the other. "Child!...Thank you, thank you, Mr. Cavaliers!" The woman came back to her senses, hugged the child in her infant and thanked her, and ran away hastily. Ji Bai opened the beams of the house and looked at the distant sky. He knows what he needs to do now. In the case of determining the location, using the power of the vampire may be able to identify the current location of the culprit. He knew that he had to move fast, and no accident, the local knights might not be able to receive the order to dispatch, after all,......................... ................................... ................ .............................................................................Order..................................................................................................................... "Kacha!" The oncoming sign was cut off by the waist. "Miss, the border town shouldn''t stay long, let''s evacuate as soon as possible." The goatee knight sheathed the sword and returned to Ji Yue''s side respectfully. "Which knight group is garrisoning the border town? 13 Ji Yue''s expressionless look is getting dark It''s sky. "Miss, it''s the Glory Knights." "Why didn''t you see it. "...1. Subordinates don''t know. "Whistling call ...... roaring wind, every step towards a large body as if the earth will tremble. "Hehe...It seems that there are fish that slip through the net here? Yo yo? This little human girl looks pretty watery!" The troll soldier''s gaze is like an invisible big hand, constantly walking up Ji Yue''s body. , The blood-stained face squeezed a disgusting smile. "Miss, stand back." The goatee knight drew his sword and stood in front of him. Gong Xiaowan "Huh! Inferior rubbish, let me die!" The troll soldier scorned. [Shengwu One by One Silent Apostle] Like a gust of wind, the goatee rider was no longer visible on the spot. The pupils of the troll soldier shrank, a touch of the neck, the green blood in his hands, one by one, the skin on the neck was cut sometime. "You will pay for what you say." The goatee knight stood behind the troll soldier. "Damn fly! I''ll kill you!" the troll soldier roared, and the mace that was enough to break the skull into a watermelon relentlessly scraped off. "Boom!" The attack fell into the air, and there were two breaking winds. The sharp wind rushed to the ears, and the goatee knight passed by the troll soldiers at an impossible speed. "Wow!" Green blood splashed from the side of the troll man''s face, and the huge body wailed. Although the wound broke out in several places, it was unable to cause substantial damage to the thick-skinned troll man. The dominant goatee rider did the same, using his holy martial arts to launch an offensive. "Heh! Innocent and ignorant inferior species!" The troll gave a cruel smile, and the corners of his mouth whispered deep language. [Destruction Order One Spirit Walk] In that instant, the huge, slow-moving troll man''s skills were quickened several times in an instant, and the attacking goatee knight was stagnant. The long sword was grabbed by the troll soldier with one hand, and the goatee knight''s actions were tightly restrained. "Mouse drilling the gap, you''re done! ... "Brother Tong "Hey!" Before the mace hammer smashed the goatee rider''s head, the white-gold light wall was shrouded in shock. "Kang..." A few ripples shot from the light wall, and the mace broke into two pieces. "...?" The troll man was taken aback, and the dazzling platinum brilliance attracted his attention. In front of him, thirteen dazzling and splendid platinum spears surrounded the girl like a knight protecting the lord. With long black hair floating, Ji Yue, with three stars holding the moon in the center, is like a crowned queen, glamorous and noble. "Oh, fancy things, toothpicks-like spears, they don''t look good... The troll stopped the taunting, and his pupils stared wide. A platinum spear pierced his throat and took his life without any muddle. With blood blister in his mouth, full of disbelief, the troll soldier crashed down. "Ah... I still need the lady to rescue him, my subordinate..." The goatee knight knelt and coughed dryly. Ji Yue shook her head, indicating that it was OK, and waved her hand. Thirteen spears rushed into her body like magic. "Mr. Yu, get rid of the other knights in the neighboring city-state and come and help." "Okay, the subordinate understands." We, it''s time to go. "Glancing at the messy border town, Ji Yue''s tone was indifferent. ... book.SFA Damp sewer. In the darkness, apart from the sound of rushing water, the sound of local indigenous ¡®residents¡¯ grinding their teeth was heard from time to time. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "Crack!" The leather boots stepped on, and the discarded plastic shell was stepped on to pieces. "Chiji!" The small animals who came out foraging were frightened and dispersed. The light from the torch illuminates the cross iron helmet and the killing intent shot from the cracks of the helmet. "Chuck, chuck. He stopped. I am almost at my destination. The front seems to be a drainage treatment center, at this time, this place is being occupied by other things. The slimy flesh-colored mucous membrane wraps the surface of the huge pipe. At first glance, the huge meat ball blocked the entire pipeline to death, and the surface of the ¡®big meat ball¡¯ stretched out with many tiny tubes, just like small pipes for conveying energy. The object of transportation is the monster sitting on top of the meat ball and meditating with closed eyes... "Keer, Kerr sauce~? prpr... Chapter 128: In the dim, Kerr felt her face wet (as if a small wet rag was wiping her cheek. I opened my eyes hard, and what caught my eyes was a pair of hairy ears. Chapter 90~ "Woo Ming~ face, one... one. Itchy, Lan Chan don''t lick it. rrp...whoop~? Is it okay? Lan Lan tilted his head and licked his mouth with his soft fragrant tongue. Fortunately, my head is dizzy...Huh? Blue sauce, your mouth dripped on my body, it''s very unhygienic! "Ke''er grabbed his wet, slimy clothes and puffed his cheeks. "Woo~ Even if you say that, we didn''t drool?" Lan Lan said that he was very wronged. "That is what it is. "Tick, tick...drops of water dripped on the tip of Kerr''s nose. Above, water stains continue to overflow from the damp ceiling surface. But only then did he notice that the clothes on his lower body were feeling moist, and there was a layer of water that could flood the ankles in the place where he was, but the water was warm, so it was not uncomfortable to soak. In the darkness, the only light source was the burning stove not far away. "Lan, we, where are we?" In the dark and humid environment, looking at the red flesh wall, Ke''er felt uneasy. "I don''t know~ I found that we were lying here when I woke up..." Lan Lan sniffed his little nose, and the innocent and adorable Kerr sighed, knowing that I might not be able to count on her. "But I think we should be in that monster''s belly?" Lanlan tilted his head. "Wow...Don''t be so scary! "Hey, I don''t think it''s very scary." Lan Lan tilted his head in confusion. ......Here, are there only two of us? Holy novel "If you are asking someone who was sucked in, there seems to be quite a lot, where...Huh?!" Looking at the direction he was pointing, Lan Lan was stunned. Ke''er looked over, and there were dozens of unconscious people lying in all directions. Due to the dim light, only the outlines could be seen clearly. "What''s wrong?" Ke''er asked in doubt. "I always feel that there is something wrong with the number of people. It seems that there are many people missing?" Lan Yan tilted his head and said uncertainly. "not enough?" "...But I remember that the trolls in the academy rarely come, why do they **** in so many? "Gu meow!? Yes, there are trolls?" Kerr trembled all over. "Yes." ... Half an hour ago. "...Really human?" "Hey! One by one low-level species, what are you doing forcing us to be teleported here? We haven''t killed enough yet! "You better have an explanation. I disturbed our Yaxing, even if the leader can look up to you, I can''t spare you!" "Don''t think that changing your skin can change the nature of your lower species!" " The troll captain did not speak, and narrowed his eyes to look at the hideous blue jade sitting above the meat ball. His calm appearance made him feel a little strange. ¡­¡­Lawlessness. Lan Yu slowly raised his head, the trolls with pupils the size of a copper bell looking down. "What are you talking about!? You are such a human being..." "Second-tier species, you also become my food!" Lan Yu opened his dark long arms. "This human being is probably crazy..."... Suck..."...The flesh wall under him grinned like a faceless face. The evil wind howled, as if an invisible big hand was dragging the troll soldiers into the big mouth. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhah "What is this??" Under the constant pulling and dragging of the strong wind, the huge and powerful trolls also felt powerless. "How is it possible?...What kind of sorcery is this?" "Minister Lan! What do you mean? Is it to end our cooperative relationship?! Stop what you are doing! The troll captain steadied his figure and shouted angrily to Lan Yu. "Cooperative relationship? Haha, don''t you understand that the cooperative relationship is only established when the two parties have equal bargaining chips? It''s nothing more than the second-tier self-proclaimed noble species." Lan Yu looked at the stubborn troll below with contempt. people. "Asshole!...Ahhhhh! "You, also become my bargaining chip to dominate, hahahaha..." ... o ¦ÆE2; cure "Troll man, how come here?" Ke''er stared at the tall figure lying not far away, and couldn''t help but shrink. "Qin, Kerr don''t be afraid. Those guys seem to have lost their intuition. Besides, I can protect you. If they dare to move you, I will kill them!" The blue and lovely teeth lit up. "Slim. As if it had fulfilled Lan Lan''s words, the body of the lying troll soldier visibly moved. "Wang Hum! The troll is waking up! What should I do if Ke''er is swollen?" Lan Lan suddenly retracted into Ke''er''s arms, and the dog ears flicked with fright. Uh... Lanlan, you get up quickly , These trolls did not wake up anymore. "Ker''s head was covered with black lines, touching the blue dog''s head soothingly. "Uh eh? What about... "Sliding It was like the sound of a creature drooling. "Slim!" Unidentified fleshy tentacles pulled out of the fleshy ground like extremely fast-growing plants. "Wow!" Kerr and Lanlan were turned aside. The tentacles seem to have a clear division of labor, find their own goal, and entangle a troll soldier in twos and threes. Chapter 129: The purpose was very clear, one by one, these troll soldiers were thrown into the big stove burning not far away. The melting of fat and internal organs is accompanied by a "crackling" burning sound, and the stove burns more and more vigorously. "Hey, what are these things? Wow, where are we?" "Lanlan sauce, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, I''ll be with you, right?" Ke''er had to comfort the small sentence that had shrunk next to him in turn. SF Mu Fiction In less than a while, the corpses of surrounding troll soldiers and some unknown creatures were thrown into the fiercely burning furnace by their tentacles, and their bodies were completely burnt, leaving no traces of them. "Yes, that''s right! I think of Le Yi... the''people'' lying here before, seem to have been thrown in like this!" Lan Lan was so scared that his face turned white and his fluffy dog ??ears kept on Of shaking. Huhu... The flame in the stove shook, it seemed that it had received some kind of signal, or had invested a sufficient amount at one time, and the tentacles stopped working and retreated into the flesh wall. "But, Keer, will it be our turn in a while... Looking at the crackling fire, the blue face swallowed ugly. "Ming. One big, probably not. "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Lan Lan, who was suddenly unprepared, was tied to his neck by the tentacles that sprang out from behind. Ankles and wrists dragged her towards the stove. "Ah, uh... I don''t know Lian Xiang Xiyu''s tentacles are completely insignificant. With a strong sense of suffocation, his blue eyes fainted and his tongue spit out. "Blue sauce! (About two or three changes tonight (£º3J4)_(sure)) Chapter 91~ "Blue sauce!" Struggling to stand up, Kerr fell to the ground with a splash and splashed. "Ming... down to the maid''s shoes in stockings, up to the maid''s skirt and headband are all wet, but you can be said to have become a veritable falling cat. "Whoosh _ ...... Cha Cha!" Bursts piercing sound, fangs sword meat tentacles tightly nailed to the Roubi. The tentacle struggled twice and stopped. A figure walked out of the darkness, glowing under the flames of the cold cross iron helmet. "Ji, Mr. Ji Bai!" The familiar iron helmet made Ke''er in a dangerous situation instantly full of security. "Ke''er?" Iron Helmet tilted his head, looking dumbly at the girl who had fallen to the side. I felt a little puzzled as to why she appeared here. In his cognition, a single individual biological idea is no longer to be kidnapped twice within a month due to various irresistible factors. Slowly walked to the side of the unconscious Lan Lan, drew the fangs sword, and cut off the tentacles that bound Lan Lan''s ankle and wrist. "Mr. Ji Bai, this is just my friend... Ke''er reminded weakly. Ji Bai was very impressed with the degree of Demon Seed''s disgust, but she was a little worried that Ji Bai would desperately destroy the flowers. "Yeah." Ji Bai simply nodded, picked up the fainted blue, and cut her Back to behind. "Is there anyone else?" Ji Bai glanced around his eyes. "It seems to be gone, everyone else was thrown into that stove, a"...Can you still walk? "Glancing at the burning stove, the gaze from the iron helmet hit Ke''er, and the overly calm tone seemed a little unkind. "Ahhhhhhhhhh? Yes, yes!" Ke''er straightened his body, his face flushed for some reason. That''s how it is said, but the calf has just been trembling very unconvincingly, and finally the center of gravity is unstable, and the whole cat falls cutely again. If it is not wearing a helmet, Ji Bai has a headache now and has to hold his forehead. Sometimes he can''t help but wonder if Ke''er is a demon species, or just an ordinary cute little girl who is full of talent points for falling on the ground. "... Gu Meow one" I will help you, try to walk as fast as possible, this place is not suitable. Stay for a long time. " "Okay, okay..." Huo, so embarrassing to say... Kerr, with a blushing face, supported Ji Bai''s F (toward the exit of the meat ball. Step back." Ji Bai waved the sword with one hand. The black steel long sword made by the blood ghost craft can be described as cutting iron like mud. It goes up very well. It was the tentacles that were difficult to clean up when the fangs sword was chopped and cut into pieces like hemp rope. Ming... Kerr shrank into a ball beside Ji Bai. A ray of light penetrated in, and the exit was right in front. SF Light Novel even felt a few wisps of cool wind hit her face, and she felt a lot of energy for a moment. Slowly...". The flesh wall squirmed, and the soft flesh at the exit began to shrink and close. On the other hand, the position was still a distance from the exit from the conventional step. The piercer was carrying a cat in his hand and a dog on his back, Ji The white sword''s hilt was gripped tightly, with a wind between it, and the moment the entrance was about to close, it turned over and over!" One, two and three figures turned out from the big sarcoma, and they rolled on the ground several times in embarrassment. Slowly... the entrance is completely closed. Entering the surface of the big sarcoma, the small pipes that continuously supply energy to that "monster" enter the technique of sarcoma like "shrinking X into the abdomen"... Immediately, the sarcoma is completely dried up, like a one-off that has been used up. battery. Above, the sleeping ¡®monster¡¯ opened its pupils like copper bells. Boom! ! "In an instant, the invisible and intangible coercion rippled with the''monster'' as the center. Ji Bai, who hadn''t stood up, was pressed back to the ground before he had time to struggle. Just like the top of a mountain, bursts of suffocation surged up. Ji. One by one!" Ke''er''s legs were weak, and she didn''t stop at once. As a second-order species, the pressure she needs to endure is far less than Ji Bai, but it is definitely not lighter. D. Come to Jie...comfortable and fun! Hahahaha! ......"...... The monster¡¯ laughed up to the sky, and even shattered the stone walls and pipes with a reverberating sound. Around here... the sewer pipe with a small opening started to leak. Hahahahaha. So this is the world in the eyes of those high-ranking species? ? Really, so... the simple and small sound waves with energy fluctuations are deafening. 2 Ji Bai covered his head, dizziness and swelling accompanied by a ring of tinnitus. Buddha turned into substantive power, as if pulling his soul out of his body. Speak quietly to avoid causing trouble to others. "Huh?" After hearing this, Lan Yu frowned and looked down. Bai clutched his dull chest, knelt down on the ground, panting slightly. Huh? It turns out that a small bug saved two fish that slipped through the net while the deity was digesting it? ? "The ridiculous voice reverberated with a white muffled grunt, and blood leaked through the gap in the iron helmet. Ah, sorry, I didn¡¯t intend that only the sound can hurt you. I¡¯m really sorry. Hahaha... First, the sound of coercion and magical energy poured into the eardrums, Ji Bai supported his body, and the blood surged in his body. Ke... The helmet appeared cracked... Mu! The little I7C is good, good... But painful Cover your ears. Oh, look at your costume, you seem to be a knight, right? What a coincidence, so am I." Sapphire didn''t seem to be anxious to clean up Ji Bai, humans would not be anxious to kill an ant. It''s like huh? what are you saying? "Ji Bai tilted his head. Killing the teacher, killing creatures, knights? No, no, it''s better than raising a dog, at least I will throw its bones so that anyone who bites it will bite and not bite his master." , Human, you are so bold!" Lan Yu''s anger blew Ji Bai''s ears. Puff...Ji Bai coughed up with blood in his throat. Inferior ants! ! Who gave you the courage to speak to the deity like this? ? "There is no self-knowing thing! So weak that I can''t even talk to me, I can shatter you into pieces just by simply speaking! Cough. This is not necessarily true. Stupid ants, your knowledge of higher species, one .So... the deity has surpassed the second-order species." Lan Yugen pointed at Ji Bai. Free up! "The flesh wall produced out of thin air instantly wrapped Ji Bai into a ball of flesh. Mortals, turn into pus, Mr. Ji Bai! You, how are you?" There was a sudden change, but Ke''er had no idea what happened. . Chapter 92 ~ Glory Chariot The familiar flesh wall organization proves from the side who the prototype of this monster is. Despite the many questions in his heart, Ji Bai did his duty as a knight to resist the enemy one by one, although he was killed in seconds before the sword was even out of the sheath. "Mr. Ji Bai!?" The only response to Ke''er was the trembling and squirming flesh wall tissue, and the ". rang..." corrosive sound. "Oh, stop calling, he can''t hear it anymore." In the blink of an eye, Sapphire was close at hand. "Wow!" "Hehe... still want to run?? Two fish that slipped through the net escaped while the deity was digesting it? Did you escape?" Lan Yu laughed playfully, and his long black arms grabbed Kerr''s Both wrists lifted her up. "Ming... let go, let me go, okay... "Noisy, be quiet for the deity." As soon as the words came out, Ke''er''s struggling body stagnated. The fatigue from the depths of the soul forced his eyelids to droop down slowly. The sublimation of [Magic] power is inseparable from the language of the abyss, and the language of high-level species has a [compulsory command] effect on low-level species. Devil species are undoubtedly second-order species, and they can force hypnotize demon species by language. The rank species, at least in this world, have not been found in the third rank, fourth rank, and finally, gods. These are legendary creatures that only remain in mythology, and they are mostly fabricated. Although anthropologists of later generations have still figured out the context of the entire continent, they have made a certain guess that one **** does not exist. ... ... the flesh and blood all over the body were boiling hot, as if it was about to be evaporated. The armor on his body can only provide limited protection against physical blows, and has absolutely no effect on spirit, coercion, and magic. Hand... Is your hand still there? Ji Bai, who was confused and unconscious, reached out and touched his iron helmet. The corrosive white smoke and a puddle of pus on the ground made Ji Bai not sure which part of his body was missing. But it doesn''t matter anymore. Bai Shengyan burned all over his body, and the dazzling dark silver armor was radiant. Chapter 130: "Crack..." [Ìì»Ô] rose, accompanied by a sour squeezing sound. [Tianhui] As if being squeezed by an invisible force**. In any case, the unexplained corrosion situation eased, although it seemed that it would not last long depending on the situation, Ji Bai punched the flesh wall fiercely. "Hey, hey. There was a burst of white smoke from the boxer, the surface of [Tianhui] was an abnormal purple-black color, and the hand bones were sore and painful, I hope it did not hurt the bones. "Crack, squeak..."...[Tianhui] kept moaning, as if urging that the remaining time was running out. Ji Bai gave a fist, hammer, and elbow, (The result was only the pair of swollen salty pig hands, the meat wall was not moving. [Wrath of the Warden] "Hey!" The fangs sword was bounced away, and the Xuangang sword body was corroded with a gap. This is a little troublesome. [Tianhui] An enemy that can''t be easily solved... In this way, is it sacrificed like a knight? "Crack... the indestructible [Ìì»Ô] seems to be crumbling. Ji Bai sat cross-legged on the ground slightly decadent. SE Grid Novel The swollen and purple hand stroked [Tianhui)''s shoulder armor, engraved with the emblem of the sun cross. Old man, how many years have you been with me? ...I don''t remember, it seems...at that time. "Hey, isn''t that the eldest son of the Yan Spear family? Why is he always alone? Well, sure enough, this kind of famous prince brother can''t talk to those of us in the little official family?" The words were full of irony. "Yan Spear? Yeah, that''s right. Their adoptive parents are high-ranking officials, and they must treat him well. I heard that this guy is a useless physique, the saint martial is born damaged, spraying... I''m afraid I will lose my face. "Aha? It''s just an unrelated adopted son. Do you really take yourself seriously? The **** thing is, so close to my Xiaoyue, does the toad want to eat swan meat?? Does Miss Ji Yue know you? When did you become yours? ? " "Cut! What does it have to do with you?!" "It''s OK, don''t make any noise, give people a little self-esteem haha... eh? How did you go?" ¡­ The boy walked into the classroom, filled with cold water, poured his heart out, and the wooden bucket was firmly buckled on his head. "Oh yeah? Look who this is? Oh, I''m so embarrassed, my eldest master, I was planning to prank the teacher, I didn''t know it was you haha..." The yellow-haired freckled boy came forward and pointed at the boy again. There was another ridicule. "No... It''s been a year since I came to the Cavaliers Academy, and I haven''t developed a muscle reaction of this level. Master, is this time spent drinking milk? Hahaha. "Hahahaha. SF Light Novel The boy slowly picked up the wooden barrel buttoned on his head, carefully put it aside, and left the classroom full of ridicule. He dragged his wet clothes, walked faster and faster, and finally ran. I don''t know where I want to go, and I don''t know what I want to do, just like my own life. "Pump!" The boy was tripped and fell into the quagmire with a gnawing mouth. The whole body was wet and stained with dirty mud, and the boy was embarrassed. The salty liquid flows down the cheeks into the mouth. "Brother One With a soft and glutinous voice, a little white hand like a lotus root held the boy''s dirty hand. The boy raised his head. If the angel-like pure black-haired girl blinked with crystal-like purple eyes, her eyes were full of worry and distress. "Brother, why are you... are the guys in the class bullying you again?" The boy shook his head and stood up stubbornly. "It must be so... the guys are too much!" The girl knew the boy''s stubborn temper and the dull gourd personality in front of her. Angrily, she dragged the boy to the academy. No. "The boy took the girl and shook his head. "No one bullied me." The boy lowered his head and gently pushed the girl away. "I''m dirty, don''t touch me." The boy swayed towards the campus and looked back at the girl. I am too weak to protect you. On the contrary, I still need you to help me. Sorry if I can become stronger and become a knight, would I be qualified to stand in front of you and say "I will protect you" It''s coming. There is no time to think about it. The boy who hadn''t made two steps was unsteady, fell to the ground and fell into a faint. "Brother!" The girl hugged the boy''s head and stuffed it into her arms, and a few tears fell on the pretty face. "My brother wants to be... if I become a knight, will my brother be happy?" The girl murmured softly, looking at the boy who had fallen into a faint, confirming her decision. "Although my father has been vigilant again and again... a drop or two, is it okay? "The girl bit her finger, opened the boy''s mouth, and pinched her heart with one hand. The girl covered her heart, her face was painful, golden blood dripped from her fingers and fell into the boy''s mouth. "Only long... From now on, we will be real family members~" ¡­ In the mass of flesh, the eyes in the crevice of the helmet reappeared, as if a flame was burning. Ji Bai stood up slowly. It''s not over yet... In the lunge, the center of gravity shifts to the heel, and the holy particles gradually gather on the sun cross on the shoulder armor. "Vatatrasta!" Accompanied by the deep voice of the abyss, the light on the shoulder armor burst out, and the fire wings burning with platinum brilliance burst out from behind. [Fire Radiant Chariot (vatatrasto is the abyss language, meaning ¡®weak life¡¯ Chapter 93~ "Being a bargaining chip for the deity to become stronger, with gratitude and honor, inferior." Chapter 131: "Sliding." The crack in the abdomen opened, like a big, hideous mouth. "Cay..." The large meatball that was silent on the side suddenly radiated fiery fluorescence from inside. "Hmm? That bug hasn''t turned into water yet?" Lan Yu frowned slightly. "Pear card...". The flesh wall shell cracked, and the scorching radiance could not be stopped. A few strands were drilled through the tiny gaps, and the cracks in the cracks continued to expand. "Kekechae...Boom!" The explosion blasted the entire sewer, and in an instant the light burst, and a large hole in the fleshy shell was broken and a piece of minced meat flew across. "Oh!" Sapphire hadn''t realized what was going on, when a tower burning with holy flames slammed out, the speed of lightning and flint making people difficult to capture. "Kang-kang!" The sound of metal hitting the body resounded. Lan Yu was hit by the galloping figure, hung on his shoulder armor, and slammed against the wall. Looking at the wall that was smashed through, Ji Bai moved his shoulders a little, and dragged Ke''er and Lanlan who were fainted on the ground together and placed them neatly. "Woo...+? How is it possible?" Lan Yu covered her heart, coughing up blood and struggling to open the broken wall on her body. "Despicable pariah, how dare you hurt me! You..." Looking at the burly figure standing in front of him, Lan Yu was stunned, and his memories of being a human flashed up in an instant. CE novel "Ride, Knight King?!. One. Are you still alive? Lanyu touched the back of his head with a headache, seeming to be remembering something. "Oh! I remember...how can I forget such an important thing? The deity wants to overthrow the temple and establish a new government, an absolutely fair and just government...How can I forget it? Lan Yu murmured to himself. "The obsession is too deep, and what drives you will become instinct." A deep and heavy muffled voice came from the seam of the helmet. "Wrong! Wrong! It is precisely because of this obsession that I can go to this day... I have the power to fight against the Federation! "Tianhui... don''t you have any thoughts about the temple that is now rotten to the bones? You, the knight king, should you be in the same way?" "Naturally not. "Then! Why not join me and overthrow the Federation together!" Lan Yu stretched out his claws, Tong Bell''s eyes widened. Ji Bai was silent, searching for Tan Shimi "Taking myself too seriously. "What?? You mean the deity is not strong enough!?" Lan Yu said angrily. "I don''t negotiate terms with creatures that are not''human''." "Not a human?...Hahahahaha! A joke! Am I not a human?" "Really? Shu I didn''t see it underneath." The Dark Silver Helmet crooked. "Haha! You said that I am not a human being, so what are you protecting? Two demon species? Is this what you should do as a moral benchmark?" Lan Yu pointed to sleep contemptuously. A cat on the side = a dog. "Fang U" They are more human than you. "Ji Bai said seriously. "Human races are not necessarily ¡®human¡¯, but some demon species happen to fall into the category of ¡®human¡¯. "You have already deviated from the original track." Ji Bai held the sword with his left elbow, and pointed the tip of the sword at the blue jade. "Haha! Did I go off track, or did you get confused by the devil species?" "You talk too much, don''t you?" "That''s...just like that old guy, stubbornly stubborn! [Destruction order one by one imprisoned chains] Braving the black fog, the iron chain with inscriptions on the surface was pulled out from the ground one by one, and wrapped around Ji Bai like a snake. The destruction-order magic skills are readily available, and the intensity of the sapphire is about to reach the middle stage of the second-order species, or even the peak. Ji Bai turned his head around, avoiding the iron chain of the tricky offensive temporarily, and kept pulling away from it. "It''s useless, it''s just a human being, do you hope that the speed can catch up with [Magic]? As expected by Sapphire, even though Ji Bai was agile, he could not escape the chase of the iron chain. Seeing that he couldn''t escape, Ji Bai turned around, holding his fangs and sword high. .[Wrath of the Warden] "Naive! I really dare to smash the order, and the Knight King is nothing more than that." Lan Yu said with disdain. "Boom! Klang!... The big sword carrying the warhammer and the thick iron chain collided with each other, and a lot of sparks were shot in and out of the noisy metal collision. Mouth F Mu Xiaowan After hearing only a few sounds of chain entanglement, Ji Bai''s figure retreated violently, and the fangs sword was also swept away by the iron chain. "You have already lost... Before Lan Yu could say anything, he suddenly discovered that Ji Bai, who had retreated violently, did not stop because of losing his weapon. Instead, the impact rushed towards him. The sun cross on the shoulder armor was radiant, and the brilliance filled the entire engraved symbol. Known as ¡®the (disaster-level) magic skills that can destroy a small city-state can be described as a killer move that is difficult for ordinary demons to master, and there are many release conditions. Unleashing the magical skills of [Cause and Eternal Order], Ji Bai borrowed external force to a certain extent, and the second release of power would be greatly weakened. However, the power of destruction is still better than sword attacks. [Destroyed One-Day Chariot] It turned out that the sword is the bait to buy time for yourself, catch the impact and approach, and then attack yourself with physical skills? At the moment of seeing through Ji Bai''s plan, the blue jade was already hung on Ji Bai''s shoulder armor and was knocked out. Qi and blood surged, and a mouthful of dirty blood flowed out along the corner of Lan Yu''s mouth. Keke...The distance that I was knocked out, I couldn''t launch an offensive against him in a short time. good very good! Think very well, if you don''t have a baggage, and you are alone. "Choke...Dangdang!" The iron chain loosened the fangs sword, and the sound of hitting the ground came. "Knight, you still missed a step" PSF grid novel Behind him, the iron chain that abandoned the long sword quickly entangled Xiao Lan who was fainting not far away, locked her body, and tied it into the air. Ji Bai only noticed the situation behind him, looked at Xiao Lan floating in the air, and remained silent. "Ha, ha ha ha! Don¡¯t you want to save these two demon species?? Then try cutting this [Magic] chain? Ha ha, I advise you to stay safe, don¡¯t...extend The other chain that came out strangled the blue neck. Chapter 132: "Well, I don''t want to strangle such a cute puppy, so you''d better not move lightly..." Ji Bai said nothing. "How is it? Lord Knight King, are you continuing to save the devil? Hahahaha..." Sapphire walked to Ji Bai embarrassedly and laughed loudly. "Hahahaha... uh uh!" Sapphire''s laughter stopped abruptly. The end of the sickle rod slammed his chin, smashing his front teeth. ¡®Noisy! Do you need us to record your laughter for yourself? " "Uh hum? ...... sudden tender voice which was slightly surprised turquoise. Before he could react, the group of dark red little bats blocked his vision, and immediately, a little bat leather boot with a white rabbit printed on the sole of the shoe zoomed in and made close contact with his face. "Hey~ Reward you Mr. White Rabbit! Chapter 94~ "Hey~ Reward you Mr. White Rabbit! "Uh, uh...?" Lan Yu''s eyes went black, and the little white rabbit stamped his face fiercely. Using Sapphire''s face as a borrowing point, Bai Ji bent her legs and flicked into the air, spreading the huge dark ghost wings and rushing towards the blue that was tied to the iron chain. "Whizzing! ¡­Click! "The huge white bone sickle was as light as nothing in her hand, and the two black chains were chopped into two at once." Uh, uh... it seems to feel a sense of falling, and the blue complexion that has fallen into a faint is unconsciously ugly. . "Pump." The huge black wing caught her. ... Uhhhh~ I slept well... Lan Lan lazily stretched his waist, smashed his mouth, and rubbed his sullen eyes. "Uh, eh!? Me, am I dreaming Wang?" The long silky hair in front of me made the blue stunned. "Li, Miss Lizi?! Why are you here?" Lan Lan pointed to the Bai Ji in front of him in shock. "Did you save me? "Chestnuts?...What do you mean, do you like to eat chestnuts?" Bai Ji tilted her head, always feeling that the name chestnut is familiar. "Wait!... Sniff, no! It''s not Miss Chestnut!" He stretched out his nose, got close to Bai Ji''s face and sniffed, and the blue brow wrinkled, and said with a seriousness. book, SFA Li... is it a person? Bai Ji frowned. SF Light Novel "Ahhhhhhh, so, are you the benefactor of Miss Lizi''s younger sister?" Blue eyes flashed with golden light, as if he had a good impression of Bai Ji, affectionately rubbed Ji Bai''s chest. Yes, it''s a bit hard~ But! This is the blue benefactor! "We don''t know any chestnuts." Bai Ji shook her head. Oh oh! Are you Miss Lizi''s sister? "We said, we don''t know this person." Bai Ji darkened his face. "Yes, is it?" Lan Lan immediately shrank his head, for fear of making Bai Ji unhappy. "Ahhh~ I actually recognize us as someone else, are we a little uncomfortable?" Bai Ji suddenly smiled charmingly, her scarlet eyes were full of playfulness, and she leaned closer to the blue. "Woo~ Xiaobu, is my little sister angry?) Hug, sorry. Lan Lan was very weak. "Eh hey~ I''ll be free to apologize, let''s have something substantial, how about letting us have a full meal?" Leaning close to the blue ear, Xiao Xiang''s tongue licked her lips, and her cute little fangs came out. "Wow... Lanyan covered his eyes suddenly, and the dog''s ears trembled. She, is she going to eat the blue? ......Woo~ Mom said, I must use everything I have to repay my life-saving benefactor, including my own body....................... .......... own....................................................................... .,;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;H;;;;;;;;;..........................................with your. "Speak lightly. Lan Lan couldn''t bear to look, and closed his eyes tightly. Yu Zhanqing''s Novels However, the pain in the imagination did not come. Lan Lan opened his eyes and found that he had returned to the ground. Aside, Ke''er lay calmly on the ground. "Kerry sauce?" "She''s okay, it''s not a big problem." The silver-haired girl is holding a huge sickle that is extremely incommensurate with her own body, with her back facing the blue, and the oncoming wind blows her long hair. "I''m optimistic about Ke''er." The immature voice contained indifference that didn''t match his age. ... Ah, uh, yes yes! After a sluggish moment, Lan Lan immediately knelt and sat up, wagging his tail like a loyal dog. "Tianhui Qiyi... a vampire?" Lan Yu Huang Chengcheng''s eyes widened, and his eyes looked at the silver-haired girl who was confronting him suspiciously. ......Ha,...Ha ha...It turned out. It turned out....No wonder, when the Knights attacked the village, the Knights refused to rescue us...So, what the Knight King, the Temple Association, is simply fabricated... ... Lan Yu murmured silently, with a calm tone that made people feel terrible. "Knight King? Haha... It''s the funniest joke. Oh, you said, what kind of commotion would I cause if I made your real body public?... Kind of hero, the fifth generation knight Wang Tianhui, he Not only is he not dead, his true identity is actually a cute, vampire?? Ha ha... Don''t you think this is full of irony?" Bai Ji stood with a sickle, silently looking at Sapphire with a weird smile. light novel "Heh! This deity thought how noble you are, and can stand on the commanding heights of morality to issue duties to me. Unexpectedly, you, the knight king on the bright side, is dirtier than me! From this point of view, those of the Temple Association are decent and decent. Among the fat pigs, is your lackey?" "Swish!" Sapphire turned his head, avoiding a little bat that was thrown over. "Why? I tore the mask off and turned into anger from being embarrassed?" "Ah, speaking of this, (this deity is a little curious, as a female vampire, how did you hide your identity perfectly for decades? When you become a human male, isn''t there a reaction such as discomfort?" The face is full of joking. "Swish swish! "Boom boom boom! The three little bats hit Sapphire''s face fiercely and exploded. Chapter 133: "Ahhhh~? Sorry~ There was a big fly in our ears just now, "buzzing" and yelling constantly. I wanted to smash the flies, and accidentally smashed your face to provoke me. We are full of sincerity. You apologize." Bai Ji smiled sweetly, leaning slightly to apologize while holding the skirt. "Hehe, of course it''s okay, then, did''Miss Tianhui'' drive the fly away?" Sapphire wiped off the residue of the little bat, and asked with a smile, Miss Tianhui deliberately chewed very hard. . "We usually wrap such annoying bugs in paper and put them on the fire to bake them~" "Really? That''s really cruel." 0 book.SFA QFt Fiction "Heh." With a sneer, Ghost Wing flicked and rushed to the sky, like a bird of prey, carrying the gust of wind and swooping down. "Boom!" The huge impact shook the dust particles on the enclave, and the scene was filled with smoke. "Woo, cough... Lan Lan coughed a few times, and quickly covered her mouth and nose. Only then did she remember Ke''er who had fallen into a faint, and quickly covered Ke''er''s mouth and nose with her tail, Bai Ji floated in the air, Lan Yu stood on the ground , The sickle was in the middle, and the two wrestled. The blood family has extraordinary accomplishments in the field of [Magic]. [Spell] is quite simple after learning and mastering the theory, but the physique is surprisingly poor, and it can''t even be compared with the inferior species that have been trained for a long time. [Soul Eater. Gutmara] As the exclusive [Summons of the Curse] of the blood royal family, one of the inherent curses perfectly compensates for the defects of the blood¡¯s physique and physique, so that the weak blood can also be Possess the melee ability to be on the table. "Miss Tianhui is also too sloppy, or is it to look down on the deity? The melee is not the home of vampires." Sapphire touched the sickle stick, the blue veins on his forehead violently, and the corners of his mouth slightly squeezed. (There will be more in a while~) (Many readers do not understand the curse classification (>_ (Above the smash level requires Abyssal Language as an aid ~ humans cannot use it without special circumstances~) Chapter 95 ~ You can''t let him run away~ "The dregs of Master Killing don''t need such cumbersome steps... Without [Curse], this lady can kill you as well. Mr. Lan Yu is still worried about whether the head on the second item can be saved until tomorrow~ Bai Ji grinned with her fangs, clenched her sickle, and the ghost wings behind her slammed into the dust. Oh oh? is it? "The blue jade veins burst, and his mouth opened, revealing two rows of large, irregular teeth. "Hoho...!" The black-gray foul air spurted out. Bai Ji''s pupils shrank suddenly, and she shrank down with her sickle as if playing with a horizontal bar. At the same time, her calf collapsed and kicked against Sapphire''s chin fiercely. "Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! The sapphire that was painful and unpleasant immediately stopped the turbid jet, and the big hand holding the sickle rod also relaxed. Taking this opportunity, Bai Ji drew back the Soul Eater, and kept her two legs on Sapphire''s abdomen, spreading her wings and flying back into the sky, keeping her distance from Sapphire. Seeing Bai Ji returning unscathed in the air again, Lan Yu narrowed her eyes. Do you want a war of attrition with k-day abilities and rapid movement? Bai Ji stared at the air, Lan Yu muttered a word from the corner of her mouth. Suddenly, Bai Ji who was in the air suddenly felt her wings sink, as if an invisible big hand stretched out from the ground, constantly pulling herself down. In desperation, the ghost wings stretched out and landed slowly like a glider. It seems that the surrounding space has changed invisibly. "Haha, don''t bother, this is a bunch of eagle nets of the [disaster order", which is specially designed to deal with creatures with flying ability. You should save the time. Is it really impossible for the deity to take you? "Is there anyone who is so bored to develop this [magic]?" Bai Ji retracted her wings and tilted her head. "Miss Tianhui''s words are not right. This curse was actually developed by your blood ancestors... I have heard that the hair of the blood royal family is silver. I would take the liberty to ask if you just... "Boom!" Another little bat hit the side of Sapphire. "Heh... Forget it, when the deity swallows you, everything will be understood! "Acridine~ It''s okay to eat others or something. One. As long as you can do it~" Bai Ji gave a cold voice and rushed forward in three steps and two steps. [Smashing order to plunder communities one by one] Countless little bats obscured Sapphire''s sight, and kept hitting him, like raindrops hitting the window. "The famous blood clan only has this ability, but it will disappoint the deity." Lan Yu waved his powerful long arms and knocked down the continuously attacking little bats to the ground. All the little bats fell on the ground, their vision returned to normal, but Bai Ji was no longer visible. Just as he was looking for the trail of Bai Ji, the gloomy giant sickle appeared directly above him. "Please, go to hell~ Mr. Disorderly Beast." Bai Ji grinned coldly. However, Sapphire, who was supposed to have a desperate look, unexpectedly showed a tricky smile. "Miss Tianhui, you are in the game. [Curse] Complete. At this moment, the inscription engraved on the blue jade glowed. Lurking [Curse]? ? 0F Light Novel Bai Ji was slightly surprised. "Do you think that I will put Zi 2 unguarded? This curse is that I spent a month burning it on myself _...... The trigger condition is: my life is threatened. A huge curse array appeared in the air, intercepting between Bai Ji and Sapphire. [The disaster ranks fall into the quagmire one by one] The curse array quickly became concrete, and a huge pool of flesh-colored soft matter appeared. Bai Ji smashed into the air at once, and she was about to fall into the soft flesh beach, the ghost wings spread out, but she wanted to fly but only remembered that it was imposed here Damn it, it looks so disgusting, it will stain my hair, so I don''t want to fall into it! "Puff!" No matter how Rao struggled, Bai Ji still fell into the soft matter like bubble gum without any suspense. Wow! What is this! Slimy, sticking to the hair to provoke, good. Accept... This disgusting cockroach, this lady must get him to pieces... Her fingers trembled, and as soon as she stood up from it, Bai Ji slumped like a tofu man with no bones. An inexplicable desire for laziness quickly spread to one''s limbs, just like hiding in the bed in a cold day. The sense of comfort and laziness is a hundred times stronger than that. Every cell on the whole body is Preventing myself from standing up. .Uh... so tired, so tired, don''t want to move, don''t want to struggle Bai Ji was paralyzed in the soft matter, her eyelids drooped, and she kept sinking. She wanted to stand up but she had no strength at all. Chapter 134: [Magic] Guosheng released two [Causes and Evil Order] Demon One in a short time... How many biological [Magic] did he squeeze out? "Hahaha...it''s useless! If you fall in, don''t think about it! Obediently let the deity swallow it!" The mocking smile became smaller in Bai Ji''s ears, her eyes were blank and her body was straight. Constantly sinking towards the soft fleshy beach. "Hahaha... what does the [devil] of the vampire royal family taste like? Let the deity have a taste. "Boom!" Be careful that the flame bomb exploded on Sapphire''s back. "Huh?" Lan Yu shook slightly, narrowed his eyes, and turned to his back. "Let go, let go of Benefactor sauce! You badass..." Lan Lan was suddenly fanned to the ground. Lan Lan covered her red and swollen little face, and a few traces of blood flowed out along the corner of her mouth. "Be honest with the deity, you are just a side dish! Don''t disturb the deity cooking the main course. "Dabonodien... [The disaster ranks fall into the quagmire one by one] Suddenly, the soft matter beach filled with Bai Ji began to virtualize, reverting to a prototype like a time-retreat, and then from the prototype to a curse array, and finally, completely disappeared. Bai Ji, who had lost her bondage, fell down. "What?! The spell has expired??...Impossible, the devil has a surplus, how could...Sapphire''s eyes were big and he looked at Qi Tan in front of him in disbelief. "Is it. One. Is it offset?" For a moment, Sapphire looked around vigilantly. Although he has mastered some of the abyssal language commands and release techniques of [Magic Curse], he knows very little about [Magic Curse]. But he understands that unless the releaser is unable to pay for the mana, there will never be a problem of interruption or invalidation, and it is even more impossible for this kind of one-time payment... Unless someone is in the dark, using several times the magic required to generate this spell and the cumbersome language of the abyss as a price to forcibly offset this spell. But how... now there is nothing left in my body... Damn... it''s almost! Looking at Bai Ji who was lying flat and about to wake up, Sapphire gritted her teeth fiercely. At this time, devouring is definitely not enough, this guy will definitely wake up in the middle... Then, use the entire city of humans as a bargaining chip! Thinking of this, Sapphire whispered a flying curse, flapped his wings, smashed the skylight of the sewer, and flew out. ... dark place "Really, it''s interesting~" The silver-haired girl blew out the dark red [Magic] between her fingers, and the corner of her mouth was drawn with a pleasant arc. She took out her little pink cartoon cell phone and dialed the phone. "Waiy~ Yiyichan? It''s me, eh hey~ I suddenly found that the little student named Ji Bai is so cute~ I changed my mind~ Let the council executives shut their mouths. "Right, absolutely absolutely~ You can''t let the little classmate Ji Bai run away, he is me... Chapter 96 ~ Purgatory Attacks the City The lethargic consciousness is awakened. Bai Ji felt her cheeks itchy and cool, like a small wet cushion on her face, and like a slippery soft slime constantly jumping. . So, what is it... "Rp... lick lick. Dian Ji Wei squinted the night son. Vaguely saw a pair of Wang Rongrong''s Yuer? ? Enrujang, you are awake! Wang Wuwu~" Lan Lan excitedly plunged into Bai Ji''s arms and kept rubbing. Licking... Do you look like a puppy, so fond of rubbing people and licking people? ? This child...why canine ears tremble, Bai Ji is silent. Seeing that Lan Lan''s eyes were gone, he was really a veritable licking dog. Well, let¡¯s see, people are divided into groups, which can make Kerr this kitten have a good impression, that is, only the puppies and dogs of the same level are the same. The clothes of the so-called "Gathering of Things" are all wrinkled by you. . "Bai Ji pushed aside the chucking puppy in front of her chest, stood up and took care of it, "Don''t rub, let''s get the neckline and skirt hem." There is no dog hair, but don¡¯t do it. This is our favorite dress. If it¡¯s dirty, you have to wash it. Then I don¡¯t know if it gets naked. QE is light, Hui5 Without clothes to wear, Lan Lan, who is not always stripped aside, feels that he is disliked, and his face is full of grievances. "Uuuuu~" Are you angry? ¡® "Benefactor sauce, is this a stingy person?" Bai Ji snorted and rolled her head. "We seem to be in such a difficult situation. We have a tolerant heart, and maintain a calm and graceful smile and demeanor whenever and wherever possible. This is a person who knows how to be considerate... Bah! As for a qualified lady, I am not such a stingy person anymore. Even the last time I was touched by a stupid cat who couldn''t speak into a minefield, ahhhhhhhhhhhh, there is no such problem at all. I quickly forgot that Lan''s head was shaking like a rattle. He is a very tolerant, very kind and good person~" "Benefactor sauce must be. Even if you say that, we won''t be happy anymore." Bai Ji was slightly taken aback, and then pouted disdainfully. Qi, cut Renjiang'', our name is not called''Benefactor Jiang'' anymore, so it''s very rude, understand "Also, don''t always take a bite of ''2, so, what''s the name of En Dajiang?" Lan Lan tilted his head curiously. "Oh, uh uh~ Lanyan knows "... Bai, Bai Ji. "La Bai Ji? Oh, I understand Bai Ji. It''s rude to add other people''s names indiscriminately?" Bai Ji puffed up her cheeks and asked, "What is Bai Ji? What is our forehead?" SE Grid Novel I took out a pointer from the bottom of the skirt and hit the blue and blue. I know, stop hitting, you will become dumb...". "Wow...Bai Jichan, Lan took out a silver-white silk scarf from the bottom of her skirt and wiped the saliva on her cheeks. "Huh~" Bai Ji took back the pointer, all saliva, this dog really... It''s... licking so that our faces are harmless to humans and animals. The blue face on the side is innocent and, ...Forget it, I''m too lazy to talk about her. There are so many things hidden underneath! How can it be done? Let me Kang...Blue eyes gleamed, "Huh? Bai Ji-chan''s skirt [Open Bai Ji''s skirt, curiously, I can''t do it!" "Hey! Stupid, stupid dog, that applause. "Plap!" There was a crisp bang. Bai Ji folded her arms and rolled her body, her cheeks were blue and pitifully covering her flushed left cheek. Chapter 135: "Uuuuu... sorry to say one Bai Ji murmured, waved her hand, and the giant sickle in the silver light turned into a spirit. "It''s really rude and bad posture. She wore it on Liu Hai. To the skull issue card, Bai Ji skilled If possible, can the monitoring system be changed? The supervisor and cloth Ji is holding Bai Ji. This little dog has a great affection for Bai Ji who saved herself and Kerr. The illusion of waiting? ? Don''t give us too much "Ahhh~? What are you talking about? When did you agree to stand with this lady, understand?" Green fingers kept tapping on the blue forehead. "Woo. The fangs are exposed, and the fingers pick up the blue "Well, if you have to help, it''s not useless~" Bai Ji''s sly chin was blue. What is food for vampires, right? ? "After strenuous exercise, we are already hungry, to fill our stomachs... knowing" Bai Jiying licked her lips. Bai Ji is within easy reach. "Woo Mingyi. Lan Lan was so scared that his dog''s ears trembled, and his watery eyes looked close with a hint of pink. "Bai, Bai Ji sauce... Be gentle, gentle~" Lan closed her eyes, and even lost blue on her face, and walked into the water on her own, "Yelling, boring." Bai Ji who was not satisfied with his evil taste Did not continue to be boring, said to the skylight. Lan''s lost dog ears drooped. "I, didn''t I help Bai Jijiang?" Seeing that Bai Ji was teasing herself, Lan "Kerchan, is she really okay?" Mei teasing tone said lightly. "You also have your task, to enchant Kerr safely, understand?" Bai Ji accepted Wuwu "This way, is it all right? Does Kerr sauce take medicine or something?" "She just fainted temporarily. It''s fine. Find a bed to let her lie down and rest. Don''t you understand? Isn''t it stupid? She Bai Ji saved herself this time. "Hoo, hoo,... a Bai Ji-chan and Ke''er." "Yeah, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhg Jiang is a good friend, right? "Blue is not all ¡®by the way¡¯. SF light and small "I have something else, please." Bai Ji stroked her long hair. As Lan Lan hugged Ke''er as he walked away, Bai Ji breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, the token hanging in his arms vibrated. Bai Ji lowered her eyes slightly, and the shining silver-white light beam quickly converged. "Hello? Lin Tuo?" Ji Bai connected the magic sound transmission. You have sacrificed heroically. " "Oh, young, what happened to you before?? I haven''t connected the voice transmission, I thought it was the subject. "What''s the matter?" Ji Bai directly filtered out Lin Tuo''s unnutritious words, and went straight to "That''s right! Where are you now?" "The sewer. "I said, why do you like to drill there so much?" Lin Tuo''s voice was full of speechlessness. "So, what happened?" "Ahhhhhhh! The border town has suffered!" "What do you mean?" Appeared in the city, now, almost "You''ll know when you walk down the street, all kinds of unknown, strange monsters continue to tear down the entire border town!" Lin Tuo''s tone was extremely anxious. Your kid is missing! "Now, all the teams that can be used by the Moon Knights are gathered together, and our Pomodoro squad is so painful to finish this chapter, tears are all (sorry. I have a stomach problem). It is so uncomfortable to vomit and diarrhea. I also started to have a fever. (XX)4 falling down. ) Chapter 97~ The fire burned, leaving ashes and slumping away, taking away life and prosperity. The desolation was filled with blood and tears. The spider monster the size of a carriage, the red-eyed lizard covered with scales, the dense black poisonous insects like the larvae of the shed cockroach, monsters that have never appeared in human cognition make the border city torn apart. Mutilated limbs were everywhere, blood and tears were steamed dry by the flames, the howls and screams gradually became weak, and they were so weak that they were about to be wiped out by despair. The strong shield named "Knight Order" did not arrive as promised, and the butcher knife slashed straight at the unarmed humans. The horse-drawn carriage screamed, and a horse-drawn convoy drove on the wilderness rushing to the border town. The emblem of the black eagle on the blue background is hung on both sides of the carriage, one by one the Falcon Knights, and the temple ranks among the best knights. The heavily armed knights all wore scimitars and iron chain armor. Half of them also had antique muskets. Their sharp-mouthed helmets concealed their expressions. The captain of the knight who led the team faintly saw the wolf smoke on the wall of Zitie City through the gap in the helmet. A long distance away, the battle-tested veteran already smelled the smell of blood mixed in the air. "Captain, the former convenience is a border town. "Well, get out of the carriage and walk over." The experienced knight captain is extremely sensitive to the unpredictable changes on the battlefield, and cautiously ordered the walk to avoid being caught unprepared by the attack. The guard knight responded, signaled the team behind him to stop, and blew a whistle. Hearing the sound, the well-trained knights lifted the driving curtain, jumped the carriage in an orderly manner, lined up in rows, their bodies straight. "Captain, the situation in the border city is very tight. Let us speed up the march." "It can be seen." Looking at the steamer-like border town with smoke everywhere in the distance, the leader of the Knights Captain Ramo frowned, took out a pipe, lit the tobacco, and slowly took a mouthful. "It''s the Brilliant Knights who garrison the border town? "Yes it is. "Is it all gone?" "No...According to the intelligence, the glorious knights in the border town did not receive an order from their boss to attack. They were afraid of delaying the fighter plane and fearing that they would disobey the order, so they could only ask foreign aid." "So, unfortunately it''s my turn to wipe their ass? Gan." Ramo spit out the smoke ring impatiently. "Hurry up and see what''s going on... After such a drama, the Brilliant Knights may not be able to survive." Ramo said meaningfully, "Ah?" "Heh. Ramo glanced at the guard knight in a daze and laughed mockingly. "The major knights are not as calm and calm as the surface, the waves in the dark can even be felt by my little shrimp. One...When the barrier is functioning normally, there will be such a careful wait. This is just the beginning, cumbersome. It''s still behind. After this incident, someone will inevitably label the Brilliant Knights." Ramo flicked his pipe. "But these are nothing to do with us shrimps. Let''s speed up the journey. If we are a few trolls, we are not the main force, we are only responsible for delaying them. bookSFA JSF Light Novel "Xiao Yiyi, listen to me, this little classmate Ji Bai, you also know that he once served in the official knights, so he has a certain period of adaptation to our rules and regulations, and he is also a very reliable classmate. Everyone in the same class agrees with this... Lin Tuo is holding the table, and talking non-stop in Lan Yi''s ear like a certain eminent monk. Behind him are all the students of the Pomodoro class. The tall Huo Lei, Lin leaning on the side, the restless Xiao Sha, and Bian Zi sitting cross-legged and muttering words. "This matter is not my final say, that kid is too skinny, I tried my best." Lan Yiliu closed her eyes with a headache. "Yes, but... Uncle Xianshi just brought a ignorant and homeless little girl into the enchantment..." Xiaosha was a little angry. Chapter 136: "The system is the system, and the rules are the rules." Before Lan Yi could speak, Lin said calmly by the wall. "That''s right... and his behavior forced the coordinates of the enchantment space to be stolen, causing several students to be unclear about the lives and deaths. Now our magician is changing and repairing. "Then, is that uncle Xianshi going to be expelled like this? What can you do?" Xiaosha was still not convinced. "Ji Bai himself intends to let you replace him." Lan Yi said quietly. "That idiot... Uncle Horley, are you saying something? "Uh, uh...I''m stupid, afraid of saying the wrong thing." Huo Lei scratched his head. Ming... ...Actually, don''t worry about this matter. Lan Yi said slowly after scanning the silent people in front of him. "Unsurprisingly, Ji Bai will probably not be expelled. F Mu''s novels "Huh? Why?" "The head, it seems that he is determined to leave the field and want to keep him. "Huh?!" Lying on the side, Lin raised her head slightly in surprise. "That''s good, that''s good, it''s still the head of the group who has the foresight, and knows that there are not many students who are interesting, good-speaking like this." Lin Tuo said half-jokingly. "Did she take the wrong medicine again?" Lin helped her forehead. "I don''t know. That guy''s moody personality is not a day or two, but when that guy talks to me on the phone, his tone is a little strange... Lan Yi is also very speechless about a legal loli who is not doing business every day. "Each of you go back. This action is not trivial. Moon knights who are less than two years old and have not reached the yellow rank are not allowed to participate. "Huh, huh? Is that so? But brother Ji Bai is him. "This is the rules and regulations, there is no discussion." Lan Yi said indifferently. Under the West Gate. book.SFA Ramo motioned to the adjutant on the side. The adjutant understood, and stepped forward. SF Light Novel "We are the Knights of the Rhine City! Please open the city gate and let me wait to fight the enemy!" The adjutant shouted, standing under the city. "Hey, one by one, fellows on the wall! We are from the Rhine City Falcon Knights. We are ordered to support your city, not an enemy! Please open the city gate and let me wait in!" The adjutant looked like a repeater. Repeated the words again. ... There was still silence, and there was no movement from the heavy walls. The adjutant looked back at Ramo, then at the silent knights, a little confused. Ramo frowned slightly, feeling something was wrong. He stepped forward and pushed the city gate. "Boom!" The thick and heavy city gate collapsed like a piece. The sadness in the gate of the city is unmistakable. "This... the adjutant took a step back with an ugly expression. A few trolls are difficult to clean up, but it is not absolutely impossible. The crowded tactics and the dispatch of a group of lord knights are only a matter of time. What they didn''t expect was that the whole city was as quiet as a dead city, as quiet as the ruins after the war. "Bah..." countless dark bugs came out of the blood-stained abdomen of the corpse. Chapter 98~ "My lord,...we, are we late?" The eyes in the crevice of the helmet were wide, and the adjutant took a step back in disbelief. The desolate city,...ruins. The setting sun in the evening reflected the broken bricks and collapsed beams, and the whole city seemed to have been shaved. No house was still standing with fire eroding flesh and limbs, and the smell of rotting corpses permeated the air. Based on the time of request for support, the incident did not exceed half a day. Do a few trolls have such powerful destructive power? "What happened here?" The adjutant looked at everything in front of him in a daze. "Come back!" Ramo pulled the stunned adjutant back, and rolled back together. "Boom boom The huge figure crashed down from the tower like a cannonball. "Zizi...the great earthquake trembled, and the smoke was filled with countless red eyes moving up and down, and the tingling sound of the scalp penetrated the eardrums of every knight present. "...What is this? Is it a demon?... The adjutant looked at the giant human spider the size of a carriage in front of him in shock. The weird monster with numb scalp made the knights start to panic. Ramo¡¯s face was dignified, facing the unknown creatures, he immediately ordered: "Magic spears line up, launch an attack, shield knights cover the mouth of the mouth." The roar of the commander of the game inspires the timidity of the knights, and the front team quickly moved towards The two sides spread out, so that the knight holding the magic spear behind him took aim. The magical firearm made by the warlock himself, and then made use of the old-time gun manufacturing principle, although the accuracy is not high, it can cause effective and considerable interference damage to the demon species. However, due to the extremely high cost of the magic flame gun and the high cost compared to the current manufacturing industry, the general army did not install it. "Fire!" "Boom bang..." bullets like fireworks fired from the muzzle, and a burst of white smoke filled the muzzle. The bullet hit the surface of the giant spider monster, splashing small sparks. "Zizi...!" Big Spider seemed to be irritated. A row of musketeers fired up the ammunition and immediately retreated to the back to reload. The other group went on top and another round of shooting. Kh... countless small sparks splashed on the skin of this human spider, and the bullet hits the position of the spider''s human body, and it will make a sharp sound. 0 click..." The two large pliers were eager to try. "Shield knight, cover the musketeer!" Ramo pulled out the scimitar and rolled aside. "Ka Ka!" The spider monster began to attack. f0C text 1 production Chapter 137: Relying on the big shield to be in front of the musketeer, the sharp teeth are constantly enlarged in the knights'' vision like a pair of scissors. "Crack! The big shield was cut to pieces by the jaws, and a broken arm flew out. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! The fireballs fired from behind made the spider monster very annoyed, and the injuries on his body became more and more serious. "Hit the upper body of this monster!" After giving the order, Ramo made an astonishing move and climbed onto the spider''s back with a scimitar and slashed towards the spider''s body. "Zzizizizi?!" Feeling that someone was madly outputting behind him, the spider monster red eyes trembled, and the two miserable white hands that were not long enough groped back, trying to capture the hateful human behind him. For a while, the spider went mad, his tentacles waved and trampled continuously, knocking and trampling several knights to death. The musketeers instructed the cat to greet the spider''s body, and the poorly accurate musket inevitably brushed Lamo on the spider''s back. "Don''t fight! That''s the sir, don''t you want to live?" The adjutant desperately stopped the musketeer beside him. "Don''t stop! Give me a fight! I''ll see if I''m dead or the dog can survive this day!" Lamo, hiding behind the spider, wiped the blood from his face and shouted, and while talking, he kept moving towards The spider''s neck greeted. The machete engraved with glyphs pierced the spider''s weak back neck fiercely, and dark black body fluid splashed on Ramo''s face. "Zzizi...!" The spider was completely crazy, and the sharp tentacles kept scratching the surrounding knights. "All back!" Lamo grasped the bending force deep into the spider''s neck, twisted the handle, and shattered the spider''s cervical spine. "Zizi... As if the flashback was over, the spider''s movements became sluggish, and after a swing, the eight tentacles slumped weakly. "Damn! It''s his grandma''s bad luck." After erasing the black blood from his face, Ramo jumped off the dying big spider wearing rough clothes. "Sir, are you okay?" The adjutant looked at Ramo''s black blood and spider hair in a daze, but did not walk over. "Except for the abrasions caused by his own person, there is no big problem." As he said, Ramo narrowed his eyes. "This monster, what is it? 61. Why does it appear in the border town? What kind of demon is Kuan? How come I have never seen it before?" This big spider, even if it is dead, is very infiltrating. No one wants to get close to see if this guy is dead. Ramo didn''t speak, his eyes suddenly shrank as he watched the entire desolate border city. "Huh?" Before the question was spoken, the adjutant held his breath. ¡®Boom! "Zizzi. "Zizzi..."... With two collapse sounds behind him, behind him, two giant human spiders of the same style as before fell from the sky, blocking the path of the knights from the 05SE novel "Zzizi..." At the same time, the scalp tingling sound One after another in the city. Countless red eyes drilled out of the ruins and under the beams of the house. The rubble was lifted, and the uneven human spiders sprung up like bamboo shoots after a rain. The **** dusk reflected on the rigid spider hair, and the red eyes fluttered up and down. They, noticing the uninvited guests, moved their tentacles, and gradually formed an encirclement. The adjutant''s face gradually turned pale, Ramo''s face was solemn, and he clenched the scimitar that was still dripping blood in his hand. The way of retreat has been cut off. ¡­Looking at the spider monsters densely surrounding them, the knights couldn''t help but step back. ¡­hit! . Killing one is enough, and two are earned! Ramo shouted, raising the scimitar to encourage the soldiers behind him. "It''s dead or alive, fight it!" In the border town, a burly figure curled up on the spire of the bell tower. Countless lavender lights flew out from the embers of the corpse and the broken tissues and flesh, and they were all sucked into the abdomen of the black figure. With the amount of inhalation, dark skin began to turn purple, small spikes grew on his arms, and small black thorns like fangs appeared on his cheeks. The monster opened those eyes that were stained red with blood, looking at the sunset that passed away crazily. "It''s time... 99 ~ The Immortal The firing sound of the musket was mixed with the chopping of the machete, and the surrounded knights were doing the final battle of the trapped beast. "ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ "Yeah yeah. The scimitar was wrapped in spider silk layer after layer, completely blunt. Ramo rode on the back of a female human spider, holding her neck tightly with one hand, and pushing her head forward with the other hand. The sweat dripped all over her cheeks, showing how much effort he used. "Kaka Kaz..." White foam appeared at the corner of the human spider''s mouth, and the pale human hands were waving messily in the air, but to no avail. Accompanied by a crisp sound of broken bones, the cervical spine of the human spider was twisted alive. Ramo fell to the ground suddenly, breathing heavily beside the dead spider monster. He was the first one with bruises. Fortunately, this spider monster doesn''t seem to have the appearance of venom, otherwise Ramo himself might be on the road. He just lay down with his eyes closed, and no one came forward to caress him, listening to the howls and roars around him, he knew what it meant. The knights of the first battalion plus himself were wiped out in less than half an hour, and the enemy was killed in less than five... This is really a not-so-good-looking result, but even if he loses this time, the punishment of the temple probably has nothing to do with him. Ramo took out his pipe and inhaled the pipe without any tobacco, and had a dry addiction. "Boom..." the sound of the magic spear. " "Huh?" Ramo narrowed his eyes, and a few surprises flashed. A light novel The battle has already passed the white-hot stage, and being close, the magic spear in the hands of the magic spearman is not as good as the fire stick, and there is no chance to fire the gun. How can there be a series of neat gunshots? "Zizziyi?" The several human spiders who intercepted the retreat were attracted by the gunshots, and their huge bodies slowly turned behind them. Before they could see the situation behind them clearly, a dark shadow fell from the sky. Chapter 138: The black cloak, the fully enclosed ornate wooden armor, a cold light gleaming from the seams of the helmet, and the long-handled battle axe in his hand whizzed down "Ka Ka!" The axe blade split the head of a human spider like a watermelon. The two halves, the dark liquid" splashed on the pale golden shoulder armor. "Zizi...?" The spider monster died, when the companions on the side saw it, the fangs opened and closed, and the huge and heavy body jumped up, trying to crush the human in front of it. The armored man was not hurried, and his skillful and skillful movements, c axe and halberd sharply picked up, and the whole spider, which was several times larger than itself, was inserted and thrown aside. Before the human spider got up, the axe handle ruthlessly shattered its head. The two human spiders were solved in one go. The Ryukki armor man waved his hand, and the heavily armed knights behind him swarmed into the city. (o)pSE Novel "Sir, sir! Reinforcements, they are here!" The pressure is reduced." The adjutant who was also injured hurried over to help Ramo up. "Keep it down, I can see it." Ramo drooped his eyelids and looked into the dusk that was about to end. The thief has opened his eyes? "Boom bang bang..." The magic gunner took turns to fill the battle, the guns rang endlessly. Sparks splashed on the fur, and the spiders'' hatred was transferred to these latecomers, abandoning the seriously injured knights, and attacking these later knights instead. The Demon Gunner stepped back, and the shield knights were responsible for picking up the wounded who were in a coma, and the knights in the wood armor came out like stars holding the moon. "My lord, are you okay?" The adjutant asked Ramo to retreat behind the reinforcements and hurriedly asked. "I can''t die. Don''t repeat a question like a repeater." Ramo coughed twice. "Uh uh. uh... But which knight group does this knight belong to? There is no armband." Ramo didn''t speak, his eyes fixed on the tall figure walking in front. The Ryukyu rider rushed out, his movements were not at all muddled, he leaned over, and swept the handle. If the huge spider monster like a carriage lost its balance, it fell like a car overturned. The heavy axe and halberds did not stop at the slightest, and it became familiar in the hands of the Ryukki knights as if they were an extension of their own arms. The long axe slashed down, ruthlessly cutting off the head of the human spider. "Oh oh oh..." The wounded wounded behind them looked excited; besides sighing, they wondered who this knight was. The more than three hundred knights couldn''t help the spider monster, and he would kill one of them with a single blow. "Zzizizi...!" Another big spider who didn''t believe in evil was completely inserted by him, hanging on his axe and halberd like a skewer. "My lord!...Who is this? No, this guy is still not a human?" The adjutant was dumbfounded. "I have a slight impression, as if... Ramo frowned slightly. "Zzizizi!!!" The angry spider monsters gave up fighting alone and decided to swarm them. Just when they had this idea, a black shadow the size of a carriage smashed over and hit three spiders like a bowling ball. The human spiders looked at their comrades who were smashed and flew out in amazement, and then looked at the Ryukki armored knight with the axe handle in place and arms folded in both hands. He stretched out his armbands and hooked his fingers at the spider monsters provocatively. "My God...Is the person under this Ryukyu helmet?" "You keep me quiet! I have to be with you if I get beaten for a while." Ramo knocked impatiently on the adjutant''s helmet. "Zizi...!" The spiders were irritated. This kind of monster looks oozing, but its IQ is not very high. He rushed up, and it could be said that the Ryukyu knight in front of him attracted the hatred of all human spiders. The Ryukyu knight drew a long axe, and instead of retreating, he moved forward, with the tip of the halberd facing forward, like a moving fortress. "Ka..." The sharp blade pierced deeply into the body of the human spider, pushing the human spider and smashing a broken wall. "Crap!" Ramo''s pupils tightened, s one? Guangmu Xiaoxian For a flexible plate knight, this action is full of flaws. Unsurprisingly, before the Ryukki knight drew out the axe blade, the spider behind him seized the gap and rushed up. The sharp tentacles came, and they stabbed towards the abdomen that was not covered by Ryukyu. The Ryukyu Knight did not dodge, or there is no way to dodge. "Kacha!" The sound that penetrated the flesh, the tentacles pierced the Ryukyu Knight''s abdomen fiercely. "It''s over!" The adjutant kept chanting, holding his head. Ramo sighed slowly. Then, the knights brought by the Ryukyu Knights did not respond to this, as if they were accustomed to it. Before he was happy in the future, the spider monster Ma Shang felt that something was wrong. The heavily armed canned food in front of him did not show any pain, not even the dying fear and tremor. "Ka... The Ryukyu Knight tilted his head, stared at the tentacles pierced into his body, put the long axe aside, and then pulled out the tentacles in one fell swoop. There was no drop of blood, no intestines, or anything. Immediately afterwards, he took the axe blade and shot the big spider next to him like a baseball. ¡­¡­mom! Isn''t this a person? ? " "I remembered door 3" Ramo suddenly realized. "He...the contemporary president of the Temple Association, the Knight of the Immortal. Chapter 100 ~ What can humans do? The border town, which was turned into a piece of rubble, regained its dead silence. Located in a basement somewhere in the border town. There was a faint gleam in the darkness, and a few words came from time to time. The white tokens hanging on the neck were hot, and Ji Bai leaned against the wall, closing his eyes, as if he was listening carefully. ...Above,. In short, it''s really fortunate that you can be forgiven for the things your kid provokes. You have to apologize to me with gratitude, understand? ? If I hadn''t personally gone to Xiao Yiyi to ask for it, your kid would have been forcibly erased from memory and expelled! "On the other end of the phone, Lin Tuo''s voice was triumphant, even if he wasn''t in front of him, Ji Bai seemed to be able to see the guy''s nose that was so high. "Oh, thank you. "Hey, what''s wrong with this unsalty or indifferent tone?... Forget it, a wise man with rich life experience like me doesn''t bother to care about this little furry boy. You kid also come back quickly, forgive me. It¡¯s worth saving people every time, um... you are fined to copy the school rules twenty times, and then ask the teacher to have a meal. This is all done, right?" ¡­¡­come back? "Ji Bai was puzzled. "Yeah, don''t you understand what it means? To put it in an official language: Your level is too low and your authority is not enough. This task is not open to you. Do you understand now?" Chapter 139: "I don''t understand." Ji Bai said emotionally. "Hey, I said that your kid shouldn''t violate discipline and addiction, right?? If you touch the red line again this time, no one can protect you, do you understand? You don''t need to be responsible for this matter, you just need to go back and be a good nanny. . A "I''m not responsible, who is responsible." Ji Bai asked tangibly. QEZ Xiaozhi "Naturally, there are more suitable people...this time is extraordinary. Even the monsters that appear are troublesome, so naturally they want to send the best among the students." Lin Tuo paused, and his tone became serious. "The only thing we can do now is to try not to let this unwarranted disaster expand... the border town can''t be saved. "And... things that the demons can''t do, what can you do as a human being?" "Can you do...? "Ji Bai raised his head slightly, looking at the dark ceiling in a trance. What can be done. "No way, no way, not at all, too slow! Also, the heel can''t make a half-step movement, you must stay in place, can''t dodge! Sitting on the rock, the drunk old man yelled. The old man moved his bloated body like a ball, holding the wine gourd in his hand, pointing at the bruised young man under the rock. "Huh, huh... can''t hide inside; How can the company. A.r., The young man grasped the broken sword with wooden handle, the tiger''s mouth was already soaked with blood. "How can it be impossible? How did I do it, old man? Come again!" The old man picked up a boulder on the ground and blew a sigh. Suddenly, the stone particles turned into countless sharp stone blades, scraping them towards the young man below. Panicked, the young man wielded the wooden sword in his hand wildly. As expected, he was scratched and hung in several places and fell to the ground. "No, no... it doesn''t work at all! You are not training, you are torturing! You are asking me or something with the demands of demons... A human being can''t do it!" "Noisy, you guy knows what a fart! You started to give up on yourself so soon? I don''t have a bit of perseverance, don''t say that you are a man when you go out, let alone you are an old man''s apprentice, I can''t afford to lose this person! "...You **** old man, you will embarrass me!" The young man threw the wooden sword aside in desperation. "Hey?! The stinky brat! Just look down on his race like that?" "...If I am also a demon species. "Pop!" A crutches hit the boy''s forehead "Oh..." The young man screamed while holding his forehead in pain. "Buddy, listen to me! You can never underestimate your potential. Birth and talent are not excuses for your mediocrity." You know, the ultimate sword can break through the ranks. " "Slightly... lie again! Did you do it?" the young man said with disdain. "No, far from it." The old man shook his head and took a sip of wine. "What?? You can''t do it like a demon? Why do you still count on me?" "Because I can''t do it, I count on you." The old man murmured. "Humans can do far more than you can imagine. This is what you told me. book.SFA ... "What humans can do is far beyond what you can imagine." Ji Bai muttered as if talking to himself. .what? What are you talking about? ? "Lin Tuo on the other end was full of stunned expressions. Ji Bai did not speak, and hung up the call, carrying the broken fangs sword. Yumu Tiehelm walked out of the basement. "This...Come on, 80% of them are going to be messed up again. The young people of this year dare to dare to break through?" Lin Tuo held his forehead, sighed slowly, and threw the identity token on the table aside. Inadvertently glanced over the dusted knight pendant hanging under the clock, froze for a moment, and showed a wry smile. "...I have become timid?" "Ka*...Open the door of the basement, watching the sky, dusk is about to end. Ji Bai closed his eyes, and the dark red light was shining, and the small bat colony rose from the soles of the feet, pieced together like a piece of cloth into a girl''s dress. The girl opened her jewel-like scarlet eyes, her silver hair swaying in the wind. The kinsmen and the humans are very similar in their eating habits. They both have three meals a day. The only difference is the type of food and the time when the kins prefer to enjoy afternoon tea and desserts than regular meals. In other words, the kinsmen, like human beings, will go hungry if they don¡¯t eat a meal, and they will be unable to exert their energy when they are hungry, so that they can¡¯t use this novel. This point is for those who only give their own vampire state the lowest nutritional level. For Ji, the impact is not small. Fighting as a vampire not only has to resist the demons in your heart, but also has to endure the torment of hunger at all times, which is a kind of suffering. The walking dead might as well lie directly in the coffin. Bai Ji knows very well that if she truly follows the traditional vampire eating habits, one day she will subconsciously count herself as a vampire. Lilias¡¯s so-called ¡®early education¡¯ is nothing more than this, she wants to completely shatter her awareness of being a human, so as to replace her with a new vampire routine, and make subtle changes to herself. It''s just a pity that she underestimated Ji Bai''s self-control and racial identity. Scarlet eyes looked up at the sky, and huge black ghost wings burst out from his back. The huge black wings flicked, and the wind pressure roared. ... Sapphire was leaning on the spire of the bell tower, his abdomen was already tightly closed-he seemed to have finished eating. The injuries left by the previous battle were healed, and his physique was improved like evolution. Of course, it''s not just a superficial mention... Ordinary demon species can no longer pose a threat to him. At this moment, it was suddenly too late for Xiao Shuo''s giant look Looking far away, in the dark sky in the distance, a bright silver flashed by, like an angel at dawn. Chapter 101~ There was a smell of blood in the wind. The white-silver figure converged its wings, paddled its toes, and lightly landed on the top of the iron tower. "Sure enough, you are still here." The location was exposed, and Lan Yu didn''t feel a hint of surprise. His voice is getting rougher, it doesn''t seem to be a human voice at all. Chapter 140: "Our purpose does not seem to conflict. "You have too much nonsense." The scarlet brilliance quickly converged, and the fabric on the foreign skirt turned into countless little bats drifting away with the breeze. Groups of bats dispersed, the dark silver armor reflected the moonlight, dazzling, and there seemed to be a raging fire burning in the cracks of the helmet. "Are you planning to use a weak human body? Hehe, do you really think of yourself as a human? Miss Vampire? Have you figured out your position?" "My position is very clear, but you, but you can still remember where I was." Ji Bai held the sword on his elbow, the tip of the sword pointed at the blue jade, and the seam of the helmet flashed with coldness. "It''s just a weak bug. Isn''t it conscious at all?" Sapphire''s eyes narrowed, and the pressure penetrated through the air, quickly penetrating like ink in clear water. "As a demon species, you have no right to accuse the deity''s position. What I did...I did everything for the sake of humans! You guys who have to live by wearing a mask are not worthy. ... "Your path is crooked, and the power that does not belong to you, after all, does not belong to you, then can you tell now whether it is consciousness or instinct that dominates... Ji Bai said every word. . Xiaosuo''s ridiculous fallacy, why can''t the deity control his body? ? Always sober! L. You don''t have the right to stand on the moral high ground and take responsibility for me, Lord Vampire...". The giant pupils like wild beasts stared roundly, as if they were about to swallow Ji Bai''s whole life. "Really?" Ji Bai downplayed. "Stupid bug...you don''t know anything at all!" Lan Yu was suddenly furious, and the black wind swept across for a while. An invisible and qualitative power lingered around Lanyu, and his mouth was whispering silently, as if he was dispatching and controlling that violent force. [Destroyed One by One Hunter''s Soul] Affected by the abyss language runes, that unruly force kneaded in Lan Yu''s hands at will. The wolf head with scarlet eyes on both ends was shaped by the sapphire palm. With a flick of a finger, two groups of wolves with grinning teeth raised their heads to the sky and roared, biting towards Ji Bai like a hound protecting the lord. The silver helmet reflected the increasingly larger eyes of the fiery wolf, and Ji Bai leaned back with his right foot as a starting point, holding the long sword without dodge or dodge. [Smashing order ten ten open the wrath of the watch The long sword filled the wind with great momentum, like a warhammer falling from the sky. "Boom!... A large number of sparks shot out from the sword body of the fangs great sword, and the [magic] that was squeezed with a high concentration burst and expanded due to the collision. Ji Bai was shocked and flew off the tower. Blood gurgled out along the seam of the helmet, holding back the scorching pain in the abdomen and chest, Ji Bai hung on the edge of the iron tower, clutching the eaves. (¿Úr Mu Xiaowan "The praying man''s arm is a car, I can''t help it." Lan Yu shook his head calmly. Ji Bai leaned on his elbows and squatted onto the shore from the edge of the iron tower, ignoring the blood pouring out of the corner of his mouth, adjusting his breathing, and pulling out the fangs sword that was stuck on the ground. "Yo yo? Still have the strength to lie on the ground? Interesting." Lan Yu raised his eyebrows. Ji Bai rushed with his sword. "Impossible bugs, very reckless." Sapphire''s fingers pressed to his mouth, his head hung slightly, and the oncoming wind carried dazzling words. "Enough, send you to hell. [Disaster tier one dead ball strangling array] The space around Ji Bai''s body suddenly became blurred, as if an invisible force lifted him up. Then, the surrounding blur quickly became concrete, and a transparent bubble-like sphere wrapped Ji Bai. No matter how the fangs sword pierced and slashed, the bubble-like sphere remained motionless. Stained with black rust and blood, the black spears entwined with black thorns spring up like bamboo shoots, blooming on the inner wall of the sphere. The dense number of spheres is pierced by ten thousand arrows, and the blood bursts into pulp. "Die." Lan Yu''s palm slowly squeezed his fist, turning around as he watched. After all, the Knight King is just a human being, a human being that can even be killed by a regular-level curse. Even if he still has the identity of a vampire, he will face the spherical death curse with super lethality in the Calamity Class I curse without any precautions. It will definitely not survive. His death may be the end of an era, but for him, it is only the beginning. Next, none of the minions and even the eagle dogs of the Temple Association could escape. "Shasha...In the noisy wind, the burly figure with cracks on the surface of the armor rushed out, and the meteor rushed towards the sapphire, the cross on the shoulder shield burst out with dazzling platinum light. " [A One-Day Chariot of Calamity Order] "This, it''s impossible...! What... Before Blue Jade was shocked in the future, the whole person was knocked upright, hung on his shoulder armor, and rushed down the tower with Ji Bai. "Damn...Why didn''t you die!?... Lan Yu slapped her wings hard to keep herself from falling, but two armbands climbed up from behind and pinched her neck tightly. Could this armor be tricky? ! "Crack...ahhhhhhhhh, bastard..." Lanyu never expected that he would be so embarrassed by a human being for a while, and he was instantly angry. He didn''t have time to think about why the calamity curse didn''t obliterate a human being. Being strangled by the fragile throat, Sapphire completely lost the leeway to pronounce the language of the abyss, dragging Ji Bai to swing in the air, like a big fly with broken wings. Although the ormu XiaoA can''t use the spell, the suppression on the level is still very significant, for example, the difference in physique. Sapphire is almost three meters tall, and his physical skills are not vegetarian. With an old punch, Ji Bai can be shaken by his armor. As if he was completely annoyed by Ji Bai, Lan Yu retracted his wings, and his two long arms kept beating and squeezing Ji Bai behind him, but in any case, Ji Bai didn''t let go. The two of them were like this, fighting and struggling constantly in the air, and together they fell to the towering iron tower. ¡®Boom! ... The ground wailed and said that he had provoke someone. In the big pit, the dust was blowing up, concealing the situation inside. After a period of silence, a huge black shadow flew out first. "Oh, look at this deity smashing you to death!" Sapphire flew out of the big pit and moved his muscles and bones, looking fiercely at the dust rising below. "It''s dead now. "Whizzing_¡­¡­ Sapphire''s pupils shrank sharply, his body turned sideways, and the sharpness passed by like a giant sickle that could pierce the soul, and then whirled in the opposite direction like a boomerang into the smoke: booming..." White Liangying 1 Flashing past, the silver-haired girl with wings took the giant sickle and burst out of the smoke. Chapter 102 ~ What''s My Business? Inside the window, the spacious hall was dark, and it seemed that the light source was not turned on because of the sky. There are small pieces of frost, mist and snow flakes remaining on the transparent glass windows. It is already a severe winter, and there is a lot of goose feathers outside the windows. The howling wind. Chapter 141: The door on the second floor was tightened. In the lobby on the first floor, the scattered potato chips and snack bags were messed up into a FAW. The drinkable fat house happy water bottle was crooked, and the whole spacious room was filled with a strong breath of death. . The messy documents stacked on the desk exude a faint fragrance of ink, and a few small bags are almost stacked. There is no one in front of the desk, and the free stools are placed crookedly, the kind that patients with obsessive-compulsive disorder absolutely can''t stand. The quill was randomly thrown on the desk, and ink was splashed on the desk to make a painting. On the sofa not far from the table, the small figure was covered with a cartoon-like silk blanket, and the faint fluorescence flashed in the darkness, reflecting on the girl''s concentrated face. ...Hey, I''m so angry, I''m going to lose rank again, I''m so angry! "The silver-haired girl wearing a dead reservoir swaggered over the silk blanket, threw Ai Pai in her hand aside, folded her arms and knelt down on the sofa. "Wow~" The girl stretched out a lot, her long hair slid down between her fingers, stacked behind her like fine silk, the whole movement was like a splashing hamster. Chestnut stretched out lazily, looking at the constantly flying snow outside the window, pulled a waiting pillow, and leaned against it with a happy face. book.SFA A trace of sleepiness began to grow in his mind. Sleep when you¡¯re tired, eat when you¡¯re hungry, and play when you¡¯re full~ Sure enough, there is nothing more familiar than the life style of catching fish and eating and waiting for death. The feeling of entering retirement early is really good...Although I am myself It''s not old either. Chestnut thought. After stretching his body for a while, Li propped up his body and withdrew Ai Pai who was thrown aside. "Crack." The sound of the door opening wide. The visitor is tall, with shawl and hair, and he is holding a heavy stack of papers in both hands. "Pump." I saw that the chestnut that was still holding Aipai''s happiness and fished the corpse a moment ago, pulled over the blanket and covered his head. "Tuk, tuk, tuk...comers gradually came over. Chestnut was sweating in his heart, but on the surface it was motionless, giving people a sense of stability like an old dog. "Now, are you going to continue to install it?" The voice came in abruptly, and the chestnut wrapped like a zongzi shuddered slightly. "Some people just lack social training and are too casual." ¡­Je, what¡­ I¡¯m already asleep, it¡¯s very impolite to be noisy and drowsy. "Really?" Lan Yi tilted his head blankly. "I originally bought some coke and potato chips to visit someone. I don''t care if I fell asleep, don''t bother." Then, Lan Yi raised his leg and asked E. "Huh? Wait a minute!" The chestnut was like bamboo shoots emerging from the ground, and a head was drilled out of the stall and looked around. "Potato chips, happy water! Where are you? Or Xiaowan "Huh? Isn''t this asleep? Co-authoring is a lie." Lan Yi said with no emotion. Looking at Lan Yi, who was empty-handed in front of him, Lizi knew that he seemed to be hit. "Wow! Uncle police come here, there are bad guys here to coax innocent children!" Chestnut resembled a tortoise, retracting his head back into the blanket, putting a few strands of silver wire on the outside and hanging down the sofa. . "You look very energetic, in that case... "Wow... forgive Lizi, let Lizi continue to look at those heady files, I will die young sooner or later! You are abusing underage girls!" "Yo yo? The efficiency of reviewing documents is not good, but it is a set of methods to talk about the law. I don''t know if you, the old vampire old loli, who has expired a long time ago, are within the scope of legal protection?" Lan Yi twisted. The strands of chestnut exposed to the outside tugged. "Hey hey one one, don''t be too much! Lan Yi sauce, it''s very impolite to mention age-related topics in front of the lady, don''t you understand?" Li Zi pursed his mouth, saying that he was angry since 2 now. Very dissatisfied. "It''s all right, you come out quickly, I''m here to talk to you about other things." Lan Yi sighed. "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?? "Why, I really want to watch you review all night tonight?" Lan Yi narrowed his eyes. "Wow, isn''t it..." Chestnut hurriedly poked his head out of the blanket. s name she lifted the silk blanket, two small white legs like lotus roots crossed together, hands on her knees, cute.jpg. "You almost know about the border town, right?" "Huh? I don''t know, Lizi has been playing games at home and doesn''t know the outside... "Before, someone disappeared, where did they go?" Lan Yi narrowed his eyes. "Ahhhhh. "There is also this inexplicable change of stance, the decision that Ji Bai has to leave behind to overcome all opinions, what have you experienced?" "Ah, ah... don''t be too curious about things~" Lizi changed his tone and smiled lightly. "By the way, I don''t really want to know... I just want to get a general idea. As the leader, don''t you plan to do something?" Lan Yi''s tone didn''t express any special. "Ah~? We don''t bother to take care of the messy things that human beings themselves have organized." Lizi yawned boredly. "Believing in this kind of thing is too extravagant for me, and it has various meanings... The purpose of joining the Moon Knight was not so simple. Speaking of which, Chestnut was slightly tranced, as if he was recalling something. "It''s not for me to have the final say here. After all, there are still those homes behind. We... Take care of your own personal affairs, occasionally play soy sauce, and be a mascot. This is our limit~ In essence, we are still a vampire, but we don''t hurt people easily~" Chestnut grinned, showing a wicked smile that didn''t fit her personality. "I understand." Lan Yi nodded, without any intention to force her. "Oh oh~ by the way, I didn¡¯t want you to pay attention to Ji Baijiang... Bah, did Ji Bai¡¯s movement? Where did he go?" Like a face change in Peking opera, Li Zi turned his face The speed is comparable to flipping a book, and his face is full of joy and some kind of indescribable pleasure, and he approached like a curious baby. "He? Go to save the world." Lan Yi said lightly. ... "Clap!!" The giant sickle and the phantom fangs clashed in the air many times, bursting out a lot of sparks. After all, the blood clan is still not good at hand-to-hand combat. Even with the blessing of Gutmara, Bai Ji, who is in a downturn in various states, will inevitably fall into a disadvantage. If Lilias was watching the battle, she would most likely pick up Bai Ji first, take off her skirt and hit her **** fiercely, berating her very "gently" for forgetting the **** fighting method she taught. Erjing, go up and slap the enemy to death. The inherently dense demon, this is the capital for the blood race to release the unique racial curse, and the crushed curse has nothing to do with Bai Ji at this moment. She was hitting the iron all the way, (I haven''t released 3 demons. (I have been taking the exam (X_X) for the past two days, reviewing, I will make up after the exam~) Chapter 103~ The kinship state can heal her injuries at a speed visible to the naked eye, which is really helpless for Bai Ji who wants a quick fight. Ji Bai himself can afford it, but this city can''t afford it. If the culprit of sapphire is not eliminated as soon as possible, the curse arrays distributed throughout the city will endlessly create all kinds of monsters. Try not to use [Magic] as long as you don¡¯t mobilize [Magic] in your body. The impact will be greatly weakened. Of course, this wasn''t the reason why Ji Bai didn''t use the curse, she was not a hypocritical person. The big deal is this time, the sapphire will be dragged down to **** if the catastrophe is over. But when Bai Ji appeared on the stage, she realized that the [magic] stored in her body was about to run out. Not only that, because of the exhaustion caused by strenuous exercise, the hunger was still spreading. Chapter 142: I wanted to use [Soul Eater] to quickly cut the sapphire into a man, only need to touch it a little bit, and that guy would be completely cold. Bai Ji has always wanted to catch Sapphire¡¯s flaws, but Sapphire seems to have understood her intentions. She only protects herself and always keeps a safe distance from the Soul Eater, either parrying or using [Magic Curse] to interfere. Bai Ji, who was unable to use [Magic Curse], had no temper. Therefore, she had to look for opportunities in a limited time, and wantonly abuse of [Magic Curse] would only make herself defeated more thoroughly. The few remaining [Magic] urged her to go into the soul once and not to be interrupted during the singing, otherwise she would fall short of success. [Curse] The required pre-Abyssal language command is much shorter than the cumbersome [spell] spell, but the more advanced the [Curse] releases, the more time it takes is astonishing. Kouchangmu Xiaowan Having been a knight for more than ten years, just talking about the qualifications of vampires, Bai Ji just turned one year old and learned and mastered under the pressure of Lilia. There are very few high-level curses, and her chanting skills are extremely rare. Jerky, unable to make instant casts at all. Except for [Reaper Diving], which is relatively familiar and has a surprisingly low hit rate, the rest of the spells are either not smelly and long tongue twisters, or dare not guarantee whether they can be released without accidental reading. When..." The sickle was once again intercepted by the short tooth knife summoned by Sapphire. At close range, if it is not for weapon specialization, long-handled weapons will be greatly restricted, and it is easy to be repeatedly constrained by the opponent''s weapons due to the long handle. Bai Ji, who had no unique skills in hand-to-hand combat and sickle-blade specialization, suffered a dumb loss. The stalemate battle of attrition, Bai Ji, who had already run out of ammunition and food, was forced to the end. The speed of swinging the giant sickle became more and more sluggish, and the body trembled slightly due to the imbalance of physical strength adjustment, and gradually became weak. Suddenly, the short knife that only cared about defense, the blade turned. When she was caught off guard, Bai Ji hurriedly responded to the enemy, and the sickle quickly returned to defense, but after all, she was still a step late. "Chacha!" The blade pierced Bai Ji''s wrist. It was a long-planned attack, which cut off her hand muscles. All of a sudden, the sickle held by both hands lost balance. Naturally, Sapphire would not let go of such an opportunity, taking advantage of the victory and pursuing it was like an aggressive wolf with its fangs lit up. "...Bai Ji gritted her teeth and hung a sickle with one hand. Two blood whips extended from her skirts, tightly entangled with the attacking blade. "Hehehe, I knew that your sickle was tricky for a long time, and I wouldn''t be so stupid to hit my head up." Sapphire seemed to have expected it a long time ago, and didn''t rush to withdraw the short blade, taking advantage of the stalemate. At that time, the mouth was babbling. Bai Ji was slightly startled, she stretched her wings and tried to evade, but found that the blood whip tied into a knot could not be unlocked for a while, and she had just set herself up. In desperation, she struggled to raise the sickle with one hand. Just hit Sapphire''s face. "Bang bang! Shabu!" Crisp sound bounced off sickle, followed by a burst of pain came from the elbow, sickle do not know where to go fly. Looking down, blood was constantly gushing from the joint of his right hand, and the part above the elbow was no longer visible. [Destroy Order One by One Ghost Wind Slash] Silent, as if it was just a moment, a gust of wind passed by. "Ming..." Bai Ji bent down, whimpering in pain. "The same is true for the blood family." Lan Yu said contemptuously, and an old fist the size of a watermelon hammered Bai Ji''s abdomen fiercely. "Ming..." With a muffled snort, a trace of blood overflowed from her lips, and Bai Ji''s whole body flew upside down, collapsing a house and splashing a lot of gray mist. "Is this the strength of the blood family known as the Eternal Night Nobles? It is really disappointing. With this strength, it is estimated that the demons that can be squeezed are only enough to fill the teeth." Lan Yu opened his black wings and stood there. In the air, looking at the fog and sand splashing below, he shook his head. "Could it be that stunted growth has led to a lack of strength? Forget it, let''s see if it''s dead." "Flick... the smoke was dissipated by the breeze, and the sound of the falling sand gradually calmed down. Typestartiuserde, cerissimi, propteripsomdiviempuar. "Huh?" Lan Yu squinted her eyes, as if she heard a low voice during the sway... It was the voice of a young girl, but it sounded like the whisper of an evil spirit. Read the article. The sand that covered her sight melted away, and the silver-haired girl knelt and sat in the ruins, stood up slowly, her small dusty face smiled sweetly at Sapphire? But it should have been seriously injured. "Miss Vampire is so Yaxing, she can laugh so sweetly when she died, and her heart is really big." Lan Yu folded her arms and looked down at Bai Ji on the ground jokingly. Bai Ji smiled and shook her head. "It''s Mr. Lanyu who has the big heart~? The catastrophe is imminent, but it''s muddy~no~I~know~" Bai Ji''s right hand fingers lightly pressed against her lips, her tone was with a meaningful smile. "Ha? Is your head stupid by the deity?...Wait, your hands are not... already... Lan Yu instantly narrowed her eyes and stared at Bai Ji''s undamaged right hand like a newborn baby. . "Ah~Mr. Lanyu can really laugh." Bai Ji shook her finger. In Tian Xiaozhi, "I want to put the blood to death with a destruction-level curse alone. Well, if the blood is really so fragile, humans will be beaten to a corner, will they live by the barrier?" On the blue jade in the air, Bai Ji slowly sighed. "Don''t say it was this little injury. Can we cut off our head and grow one for you on the spot?? These are not intended for the royal blood... You are good, native." Bai Ji pointed out with jade-like fingers. Point to the top. Lan Yu looked up at her fingers with a face full of confusion, the more she looked up, the more awkward her face was, and her face became pale. I saw a tall black figure with three bell towers standing slightly above Bai Ji, an illusory and transparent figure, a black cloth cloak that fluttered in the wind, and a huge sickle like Optimus Prime in his hand. The figure''s size can almost be seen clearly across the distance between the two cities, as if this black figure moved a little, the entire human federation would tremble. It raised its head, revealing a dry skull. It''s quiet, the whole city is quiet. "...What the **** is this?!!!" Following this thing, he was like a fly. Sapphire''s face was horrified, and the corners of her mouth twitched constantly. [Shenmai One by One Wushen Void Image] "Just now, Mr. Lan Yu seemed to say that we had a bad intention?... Hey~ The gift we gave you, do you like it?" Bai Ji folded her arms, Chapter 104 ~ An embarrassing voice outside the border city. The heavily armed light knights in chain armor are stubborn and stand ready. After the war, statistical researchers gathered in twos and threes, collected samples of monsters with tweezers, and meticulously drew and wrote on the calligraphy board. Under the close guarding of the knights, only those in white coats who bored their heads for research could satisfy their thirst for knowledge. "Thank you, Mrs. President, for your help. Your life-saving grace is unforgettable." Ramo respectfully saluted, and carefully looked at the tall knight wearing Ryukyu in front of him. The Ryukyu Knight nodded slightly without expressing too much. Ramo leaned down and peeked at the exquisitely crafted fully enclosed Ryukyu helmet in front of him. Curiosity is common to everyone. The immortal knight, the contemporary president of the Temple Association, who is in a high position and taciturn, is mysterious in his daily life. Like the late knight king [Ìì»Ô], he has never revealed his true appearance to the public, even from I haven''t heard a word from him, and there has never been any scandal or private life photos. He has not exposed any clues about himself, he is simply a mysterious man, as if he doesn''t need to eat or metabolize. Unsatisfied curiosity, Ramo sighed silently. "My lord cannot speak for some reason. Please forgive me for your understanding... Your injury is not light. Go back to recover as soon as possible. If you are infected, you will be in trouble." There is something in the adjutant of the Immortal Knight. Mo did not earnestly perceive the words but clearly revealed the meaning of''I don''t want Ramo to talk with the Immortal Knight''. "Thank you for your concern, I am rescued by the chairman, I dare not say much." Lamo, who hates trouble and is good at protecting himself, naturally dare not continue this topic, and stop here. pQEZ died. "Well, what is that...!" A knight pointed at the sky in the border city not far away with trembling hair. I saw that in the dark frontier city, the shadow of the old man was dragging the whole city, and the huge illusory figure was wrapped in a black cloak, like a giant sickle like an optimistic pillar in his arms. From this angle, only the back can be seen. ". One... is this??" Chapter 143: "Are alien species invading?" "Is this also a demon species? Or a simple monster?" There was a lot of discussion for a while, and the austere knights suddenly became untenable. Things that transcend cognition are often the source of fear, and even experienced veterans can''t do it. avoid. "My lord,... the adjutant forcefully calmed down and asked the immortal knight. The immortal knight stared at the huge black shadow that stood above him intently, and stretched out his finger. The adjutant understood, and handed the cardboard and quill that he prepared first. "Shashasha" With the sound of the pen tip on the paper, the Immortal Knight tucked the cardboard and feather pen back into the adjutant''s arms. The adjutant who took the cardboard looked intently. The handwriting is exquisite and beautiful, and it doesn''t match the burly figure in front of him. It roughly says "Royal Family", "Demon Species", "Shenmai" and other keywords. "What the **** is this?" Lan Yu looked at the tall black shadow like an iron tower in astonishment, and the two cave-like holes on the skull always felt staring at him. "Listen to Wushen An unknown god. "Bai Ji has arms around her chest; she has sharp fangs grinning from the corners of her mouth. "God...! God really exists!? You summoned a god?" Lan Yu couldn''t believe it, but the facts in front of him forced him to accept it. The pressure on the face makes people breathless, this is not a joke, as if the person in front of him is willing, this black skull can crush himself in the next second. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh? Lips said in a thoughtful manner. "Well, is there really a **** in this world?" Lan Yu muttered with a ruined view of three things. "No~ At least, this plane doesn''t... Bai Ji beckoned, and the white giant sickle emerged from the ruins like a human-like spirit, and flew back to Bai Ji''s hands. "Sa, are you ready for your enlightenment? Mr. Lan Yu~" Bai Ji whispered to the sound of tooth loss, picked up the sickle, her face gradually changed to cold and the huge virtual image standing behind Bai Ji began to synchronize with her movements. Also picked up the giant sickle in his hand. "Shasha... The wind stirred the shattered debris and slag, as if the air in the whole world had condensed in an instant. ."Do not¡­ Bai Ji slowly raised the giant sickle, and Wu Shen Xuying raised the giant sickle. book.SFA "If you have something, let''s go to hell~ SE novel "Boom. One!" The dark sky seemed to be torn apart with a big hole, and the trembling sound accompanied by the sound of bricks and mud cracking and shattering was deafening. This is a big wailing. Shaking constantly, the whole city is collapsing, as if it is about to usher in a disaster. "Kaka!" As if opening up the world, huge cracks were stamped on the surface of the earth. Only then did Lan Yu realize that this force was used to kill himself, and it was simply overkill. This was clearly used to destroy a demon-like fortress. "Boom boom boom! ... the tinnitus reverberated continuously, and the whole city seemed to be divided into two. "What''s going on?! Did the earthquake happen?" "Um, that dark shadow moved!?" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Under the violent shaking of the earth, the knights who were waiting in a serious formation turned their horses on their backs, lying on the ground in a random manner. Ramo said that today is really a bad day. He just walked through the ghost gate and caught up with the big earthquake. What a good day is today. Among the crowd lying crookedly, there is only one person standing there firmly. Hold still. "My Immortal Knight?" The adjutant looked at the tall figure not far away. He walked like a stroll in this scene of natural and man-made disasters. Before the adjutant could say anything, a note stuck on his face. One "The devil kind of royal family, I, go and see. He SF Light Novel After the aftermath, the whole city was shrouded in smog. The faint consciousness awakened the sapphire buried in the soil. He did not come into direct contact with the sickle blade. At the critical moment, the strong desire to survive urged him to emptied the demon he used to save himself, various dodge and guardian spells, and the lifeless throwing speed that could be used was increased beyond the load, and finally he barely avoided the sickle fluctuation. However, now only the upper body is left. Although relying on the peak position of the second-order species, it can quickly recover. "Ahh~ Mr. Lan Yu''s luck is better than we thought~" Sapphire''s body stiffened, and his neck slowly turned behind him as if it were winding up. Amidst the smoke, a pair of scarlet pupils gradually approached, behind him, a black shadow of the iron tower that looked like a death god, shrouded countless despair. "But this time, I can''t run away~ Obediently, let''s pinch it in the palm of my hand~!" Bai Ji grinned out her fangs and raised her sickle again. Behind him, the merciless **** of death also raised his sickle. "No... Sapphire kept moving back, his teeth trembling and fighting. "Die~ "Cuckoo, but at this moment 8''s awkward voice echoed. The Grim Reaper raising his sickle behind him, his figure began to blur. Chapter 105~ Instant spells, such as fireballs, lightnings, and ice spears, will immediately deduct [Magic] at the moment of release. Similar to weapons and armors, such summoning spells will not only deduct a considerable part of [ Magic], maintaining the summoned product in the real world consumes [Magic] depending on the scale of the spell every minute and every second. This is a big burden for the releaser. Among other things, the [magic] needed to establish a connection between the anomalous plane and the main plane is an amazing astronomical number. Naturally, the summoning product of [Magic] that has lost the supply of [Magic] cannot continue to maintain its form. There is still a significant difference between the summons of [Curse] and [Spell]. Strictly speaking, Bai Ji, who maintains the minimum nutritional standards, has been physically weak. Chapter 144: A body without energy supply cannot generate [Magic], but needs to continuously consume [Magic] to maintain the minimum conditions for its own activities and fall into an infinite loop. Therefore, the exhaustion of [magic] in the body affects not only combat effectiveness, but also physiological aspects, such as hunger, weakness, dizziness, and other negative effects. After all, the blood family is also attributed to the category of [biology], just like the computer automatically enters a low configuration state when the battery is low. When the blood family is hungry, in order to preserve the basic [magic] needed for survival, it will reduce itself as much as possible. For the needs of [Magic], for example, turn off the effect of [Immortal Body]. "Boom" The petite figure, with only a broken kite-like figure, flew upside down, smashing through the dilapidated earth wall. "Cough... The pure and flawless silver hair was stained with filthy silt, and a few traces of blood flowed down the corner of his mouth. Bai Ji slumped in the ruins, her dress in tatters, exposing large areas of white skin like suet jade. Several ribs were broken and the organs were damaged. The internal organs were hot, and the throat was clogged with blood and coughing constantly... However, this time, the injury did not recover as quickly as usual, and the organs still seemed to be dried with iron wire. It hurts like a piercing. She wanted to stand up with the sickle, but found that this body could not even make the most basic movements. After leaving [Magic], he was just an ordinary little girl-level body. "It''s so risky... almost capsized in the gutter." Lan Yu still had a lingering fear, punching the ruined wall blocking the road, and stepping on the ground step by step. The lower limbs have been reborn under the envelope of the flesh wall, and she grinned big teeth as she looked at the dying Bai Ji lying on her back. "Hey! You actually released that horrible thing... But Miss Vampire, you are still dying! Tsk_... As expected of the royal family from the vampire babies, it looks so tender! I don''t know how it tastes. What??" Sapphire''s big mouth grinned with an ugly arc, it was not that he hadn''t thought about the risk factor of this move. Killing a member of the vampire royal family is undoubtedly an enemy of the entire scarlet blood domain. Although I don''t know the specific identity and status of the one in front of him, the blue jade has already made up his mind. A royal family member who swallows a blood clan will not improve his own strength by a small amount. If he has enough strength, he can support enough ambitions. At that time, even if he is an enemy of the blood clan. "Be my food, Miss Vampire. Yi" Lan Yu leaned down, his slimy salivation dripping onto Bai Ji''s face. "Flick... Just as the big wrinkled hands were about to stroke Bai Ji''s cheeks, the shimmering dark armor tightly pinched the stretched elbow, and punched the big face. "Oh, dying to struggle, do you want to play a [righteous knight] drama in the end?" Sapphire moved his neck a little, and looked at the steel-armored knight who was far away from him with a playful look. "With this low-level skin bag, besides being able to pretend to be a hero, what can you do?" "What can you do?" Deja vu words. "Humankind is only a fragile low-grade species after all. If you don''t want to be eliminated by the times, you can only choose. This is the general trend. Ji Bai held the long sword in his hand tightly and was silent. Under the iron helmet decorated with wings of raptors and knight captain, he couldn''t see his face at this moment. "Oh, what a foolishness!" [Destroy Order One by One Hunter''s Soul] Two ferocious red-eyed wolves pounced on their heads. Ji Bai was silent on the spot, neither dodge nor hide. "Boom!" The wolf head overflowing with mana naturally lifted Ji Bai away. With blood overflowing the iron helmet, Ji Bai stood up embarrassedly. C Dajiu, go up It stands to reason that humans can''t even eat regular-level spells head-on, even if they wear armor. Ji Bai looked like a tumbler. The Destroyed Stage was in the middle of his eyebrows, but he was still able to hold his chest and continue to stand up. "Vitality is quite tenacious, just like a cockroach!" Ji Bai''s stubbornness made Lan Yu very annoyed. "Well, the deity doesn''t care that food becomes liquid food!" "Look at the deity cutting you into canned meat!" [Destroy Order One by One Ghost Wind Slash] Ji Bai held the sword in a parry posture, as soon as the cold and sharp blade wind passed, [Ìì»Ô] splashed the word "Ò»" on the heart protection board. Ji Bai stagnated and took two steps back. Cut into canned meat in an instant? ...Hehe, even Lilias''s **** dare not make such a package ticket. There was a sullen laugh from the crevice of the helmet, and some blood stars were coughed out. [Tianhui] Where is the strength? It is not a physical vibration rebound, nor is it a shield on the shoulder armor, but a trivial and easily overlooked feature. There is a quota and upper limit for the single damage feedback to the host. Regardless of the opponent''s rank, Ji Bai can guarantee that he will never be killed in seconds, and he has enough time to deal with the enemy. But now, Ji Bai is just like a tumbler, constantly being knocked down, standing up again, dragging the sword with his elbow, aiming at the enemy, completely unaware of what he is doing. "Heh, is this being beaten stupid? 2nd JSF Light Novel It was another destruction-level shock, and Ji Bai, who had received several destruction-levels in a row, felt that his bones were about to fall apart, and it seemed that he couldn''t stand up. "Boy, if you want to break through the ranks, you must first enter that state...Before being killed by the enemy, if you are great fortune and succeed, you will win." In the trance of consciousness, the familiar rough voice echoed. Ear. "Sure enough, you are crazy, then you should end your life soon." As he said, Lan Yu stomped on the ground and walked towards the fallen Ji Bai, "Ming..." Ji Bai lying on his back shook Shaking his head, he stood up again with a long sword. "Huh?? Not dead yet?? Are you the reincarnation of a beetle?" [Destruction order one by one demon claw] "Boom..." Ji Bai was knocked back a long way again, and the trajectory that flew out was full of blood. The blood kept dripping, and the sight in the crevice of the helmet was still flickering. He stood up again with the long sword one by one, and continued to drag the long sword with his elbow, aiming at the blue jade. "Boom!... I was blown out again and fell to the ground. "Uh-h-hh" Now E Lan can see thoroughly again. This guy in front of him has been trying to block his own destruction curse with his handguards. Chapter 106~ I don''t know how many times it was repeated, the figure flew upside down again and smashed the fence. "Get up? The deity asked you to get up again?" Sapphire was furious, and the magic energy was in full bloom, like a continuous raindrop. Ji Bai never stopped acting, holding the hilt with his trembling hands, his bleak eyes kept searching for opportunities, even though his guard had been blown to pieces. Chapter 145: "Boom..." The armor kept splashing with fireworks, and Ji Bai was repelled steadily. Finally, the body shook twice and fell to the ground with a puff. If there is good fortune, there can always be a turning point before being killed, if there is no good fortune, then... "Finally dead Lan Yu adjusted his breathing slightly, sweat was flowing on his forehead, and he himself was not relaxed. He glanced at Ji Bai, who was lying on the ground without any movement, and flashed a few anger. It is estimated that there is only a pile of minced meat left in this armor. I have consumed dozens of [Destroy Step] spells, and what I got in the end is just a pile of minced meat with no use value? ? I can¡¯t afford to be interested in canned meat. After this calculation, I wasted so much energy and magic, and in the end I didn¡¯t receive anything... Lan Yu sighed angrily. He didn''t have the habit of torturing corpses, and he didn''t want to spin around a pile of stinky minced meat like a fly. Just as he was wondering whether to continue to find a place to hide before making plans, the little rock was turned and crushed and issued a "pop-la-po-la" that caught his attention. Behind him, Ji Bai, who had fallen into "death", stood up again at some point, holding the long sword with his hands on both ends of the hilt, bowing his head slightly, and the crevices of his helmet flashed with gloom. JSF Mu Fiction "You haven''t died yet?" Lan Yu laughed furiously, he completely lost patience with this cockroach that couldn''t be stepped on. Not to mention, the deity will make you completely crushed! " [Destroy Step One by One Touch of Ganlan Rock] Sapphire''s right arm was covered with a layer of brown-gray solid body resembling plaster. He lifted his fist and slammed his fist against Ji Bai, who was still immovable. The sealed armor still did not make any movement, just like a doll, repeating the previous defensive actions. "Boom!" The rock burst and splashed, and Ji Bai was not surprised. He was injured again, but did not step back, letting the rock arm hammer on his helmet. "Crack There was a clear cracking sound, followed by gurgling blood flowing down the seam of the helmet. "Hahaha...Look at me smashing your head!" He lifted the armor man up and threw it out. "Boom!" A crack opened up on the ground. "go to hell! [Destroy order ten to ten dry extinction sound waves Accompanied by the sound of cracks in the surrounding buildings, sound waves that shook the air gush out from the sapphire''s mouth, blowing up the air. "Boom! ... Suddenly, it was filled with smoke. "The end of the bustle for me is turned into fragments." Lan Yu snorted coldly, turning his head and leaving without looking at the smoke-shrouded area. Strawberry... A few sounds like glass shattering, the tall figure walked in the smoke, and the body stood straight out of the smoke, and the broken knight commander fluttered in the wind. Death or Mu''s novel "What!?. Silly... Lan Yu narrowed his eyes and noticed the position of the helmet seam. I don''t know when he tied the silk ribbon, and the position of the leaking eye was tightly stuffed. In this way, it is completely invisible. Lan Yu instantly became angry, and thought that this servant was underestimating himself. Then, completely smash your head, and see if you still can''t stand up! [Destruction Stage One Touch of Ganglan Rock] The hardened stone mud climbed onto the blue jade''s right arm, he walked like flying, and the imaginary black wings bloomed behind him, rushing forward in three steps and two steps. "Give me hell! Klang! ...There was a violent metal crash. Sapphire was taken aback. It is as if a piece of dried tofu that has been arbitrarily turned into a discus. The dazzling sword light flashed through Sapphire''s eyes, and the stone arm was steadily intercepted by the fangs sword. The unsurprising scene happened in front of Sapphire, which made him wonder if he had mispronounced the language of the abyss. "Ka..." The stone arm faded, and the armor man dumbly lifted Sapphire''s arm, raised his long sword, and the weight ball hit Sapphire''s left cheek fiercely. "Oh... the foam spit out, covering his face, looking at the armored man blindfolded in front of him in disbelief. It seems that inadvertently, the temperament of the person in front of him has changed insignificantly and cannot be ignored. "...What the **** are you pretending to be! [Destruction Stage One Hunter''s Soul] [Destroy Step One by One Destruction Soundwave] [Destroy order one by one ghost fireball] Lan Yu kept breathing heavily and released the chain of three destruction-level curses, even though he felt a little exhausted. The fireball created by burning magic energy, sound waves far beyond the limit of human endurance, followed by wolf heads created by [Magic]. Precarious. There was only pitch black in Ji Bai¡¯s field of vision, 1 in the darkness, c was faintly rippling with ripple-like fluctuations, and the ripples crossed, outlining the shape of [Magic]. For a time, it was [Magic]. The formation principle, the internal structure is looming, vaguely displayed in Ji Bai''s sight. I heard the crackling sound of [Magic] burning. Before the fireball attacked, Ji Bai had already sensed its flight trajectory and speed, standing with... [Magic]''s weak branch. [Regular Tier One Capric Counterattack Gauntlets] "Kh! Kh! Kh!" After hearing only three violent collisions, metal sparks shot out from the blade. One, two, three. The destruction-order curse was hit all the time, the action did not stop at all, and it was done in one go, and it was all crushed. "Unchanging and changing, there are no tricks to win. You need to grasp the feeling of the moment of life and death. If it is fortunate to come to you in person, hold it tightly, and then feel...your second pair of [eyes], will It will open." "The state of epiphany, this is a state that Ji Bai hasn''t explained clearly so far. No one knows what the chance of entering is, let alone how to do it. The epiphany state is not very strange to Ji Bai. Counting the **** duke''s time, Ji Bai entered this wonderful state for the second time. "...?!" Lan Yu was sluggish for a while, staring at his big wrinkled hands in a daze. Chapter 146: My own spell has expired? ? That place... Is that place wrong? ? The plan that I have worked hard for five years is clearly at my fingertips... How can... how can this be...! "Impossible... The sapphire who was beaten up and covered his face looked very embarrassed. He buried his head and kept roaring low. The deity is already beyond the existence of low-level species! How could it be defeated by low-level species? ! impossible¡­¡­ The hoarse-pressed voice made a sharp howl, like the sound of running water, the sound of the abyss rang, accompanied by the gritted teeth "Stalloe Daminum, Doumatastra: epparete... the overlapping syllables, a voice that cannot be uttered with a human voice." The dense abyssal language is constantly superimposed, and the language has caused large-scale cracks in the surrounding rock walls and the earth. Lan Yu knelt on his knees, his head raised, like a crazy believer praying for his true God to come. This time... I want you to die! [Nightmare Order-One Planet Ghost Hole] Chapter 107 ~ End, Immortality and Radiance After he finished speaking, it seemed that a mysterious existence in the dark had obeyed Sapphire''s words. The dusk had already come to an end, and the black wind that was blowing fiercely solidified, and the world seemed to lose its boundaries at this moment, and the hourglass of time seemed to have stopped flowing. The dark sky is like being smeared with a layer of ink, as if a bright oil painting is stained with dark tones, the style of painting is biased to the weird, it is as if a large bowl is buckled on top of this area, the whole sky is The color and shape became extremely dangerous. The hexagonal spell array of unknown characters is reflected in the sky like a large net. At a speed visible to the naked eye, the illusory spell array quickly concretized, shaped like a shriveled purple skull. See, the skull hanging upside down in the sky opened its big mouth like a black hole, and small inconspicuous particles sprayed out from it. In the process of free fall, particles smaller than the size of a finger gradually enlarged in Ji Bai''s field of vision at a speed visible to the naked eye. The terrible destructive power caused by meteors hitting the planet is incalculable, and the meteors summoned by [Planetary Ghost Hole] are all high-risk energy bodies that have been gliding on another plane. Flatten the back of a small planet In order to compress the destructive power of this [Magic] and increase the accuracy at the same time, an unknown genius of the Curse of a certain era made this powerful, but not focused and impractical [Magic]. Modified and reorganized to attach the original spell to a reliable inverted bowl-shaped shield to limit the range and concentration of meteors. Huge amount of mana consumption, tedious and complicated mana branch structure. Frozen three feet is not a day''s cold, mastering such a [magic spell] to the release of the furnace is more than just a simple talent. In Ji Bai''s view, all this is so simple. Ji Bai blindfolded his naked eyes and opened another pair of eyes, unable to see the material world, but through the cumbersome and complicated material shell, he had direct insight into the hub. Except for the [Magic] shape outlined in dark green, several clear small red dots are divided into four sides of the bowl-shaped enchantment. Among them, the most conspicuous one is arranged directly above, under the skull. Count the sixth tooth from left to right, close to the gum. That is one of the important contexts for the operation of the spell. Ji Bai grabbed the sword and threw the fangs long sword in his hand in the posture of throwing a javelin. The long sword passed by the gliding meteor, with a "glaring" sound like a bell ringing, and the tip of the sword accurately pierced the big tooth of the huge skull above. For Ji Bai, he just aimed at the tiny red dot on the tooth. "Kaka...The whole magic spell is like a machine with a cracked shell. The falling planets, large and small, will not touch the ground and cause damage in the future, and the form of existence will instantly become virtualized by the energy entity. SE Light Novel It hit Ji Bai''s face like a soft snowball, breaking into a pile of powder. The ghost skeleton on the top trembled slightly, reverting to the form of a curse formation as if retracing time, and then dissipated. The weather returned to normal. The ¡®small toothpick¡¯ stuck on the skull¡¯s teeth fell off. The handguard of the long sword was weathered, the pattern was corroded and blurred, and the shape of the handguard was bald. The addition of the sword body did not prevent it from continuing to be a weapon. Ji Bai was not picky, and picked it up casually. To be honest, this sword was not bought by himself. Although it was free, it was also the kindness of others. Being used in the appearance of stealing copper and rotten iron made him feel a little sorry for others'' kindness. "Why...why are you still alive?! Why on earth?" After watching this scene like a wooden man, the blue jade felt that his three views were about to collapse. With his head also about to split, he pointed at Ji Bai tremblingly. "...Why did you become so much stronger in an instant?? You are not a human being at all, are you?? Why does the spell of Despair have no effect on you?! In the darkness, following the demon source along the vines to find the position of sapphire. "It''s just that I can be honest with the world, and I''ve explored some context." "It''s nonsense! It''s just a low-level species, can the low-level creatures resist the higher ones?!" Lan Yu roared. The sonic impulse swept across the broken ground, and ejected toward Ji Bai fiercely. Then, he was cut by Ji Bai casually and turned into a smashing wind. Fireballs, wolf heads, giant rock arms, and all kinds of magic spells, all seem to have lost their effect and become a three-legged cat that can be resolved with a single understatement. "I don''t know how you learned these spells, and I don''t understand who taught you...a sword pierced the flying Lightning Jibai and walked towards Sapphire slowly. "It''s enough, I''ll give you time to confess, but you have to go to God and say, look around...see what you have done" You give. Shut up! I don¡¯t want to listen to the self-talking without burden! ¡¯ Smashing an oncoming fireball, Ji Bai frowned slightly as he watched the continuous and undiminished curse offensive. Such abuse of magic power is still uncontrollable, and it is very possible that someone will continue to send [Magic] to the blue jade secretly. Charged all the way, the long sword in his hand was set freely, smashing the oncoming offensives of various spells. Huhu... Before the blue jade could attack again, the sharp sword cut through the air. Just as Ji Bai said, he didn''t become stronger. There was no skill at all and the accompanying slashes were casual, but they hit the meridians of the sapphire body that were constantly transporting demons with great precision. "Oh oh ah!" Under the pain, Sapphire stopped the curse that was reading the article and released it. "I... Did I do something wrong, Ren... Lan Yu looked down at her rough hand and muttered in a low voice. "My lord, according to Quancun''s report, traces of demon species were found in the periphery of the village a few days ago. I suspect that the demon''s desire is about to plunder. I hope we will send knights to strengthen." The young Lan Yu respectfully said to his immediate boss. . "Quancun? One where is that?" The fat boss asked casually, clasping his nostrils. "It''s the village north of the border city? There is no barrier protection, and it has been plundered repeatedly by demons. I think we should push the front line and set up a fort around the village to protect the villagers'' safety... Lan Yu asked for instructions. ...Are you the minister or am I the minister? ? "The fat boss flew off the filthy thing and looked at the blue jade in front of him, pretending to be very confused. "You are the minister, so I''m just proposing... "Proposal?? Haha, I think you are looking at my chair, right? It''s mentally surpassed?" The boss smiled contemptuously. "Where do you start with this?" Lan Yu said slightly. Froze. "Heh. Xiaolan, you have just left for two days, so don¡¯t ask too much about this. Sometimes, the hidden rules are often more important than the rules on the surface, understand?" The fat boss lifted his leg. on the table. "What did you just say? Oh oh, water village, right? I am the village under rule?" Chapter 147: Yes it is. " "Oh oh, these small villages, I even remember to remember. One. You asked me to dispatch a knight? Huh? Do you know the cost of dispatching an army? Don''t open your mouth. Are you up to the real money? Come out?" The fat man looked up and down sapphire contemptuously. "Yes, but... the villagers in that village will let them enter the city at least, right?" Lan Yu said anxiously. "Into the city?" The fat man yawned. "It''s almost harvest time, isn''t it? They need to do their job well." "Where are the lives of this one...Sapphire can''t understand the reason why this **** doesn''t make sense. Besides, there are so many villages in the entire Human Federation, what if there is less wheat?? Not to the point of famine. ...Don''t understand yet? "The fat boss narrowed his eyes. "That group of villagers, the villagers outside the city, are special...a young man, it is impossible for the Federation to live on domestic sales alone. You have to understand that we also need export caravans. Foreign trade is a piece of fat. ... When it comes to money, the fat boss''s eyes are greasy. "Huh? Extremely dull! Don''t you understand? The demons are restless! Especially the bloodthirsty guys who are near us, they will attack the caravan! So, if you attract their attention Don''t... Well, after all, it''s all for the Human Federation, right?" The fat man patted the pale blue jade. "Therefore, that village has never lacked... In case of death, I will draw the group of guys down to make up. Alas... You know the truth that fish and bear''s paw can''t have both, I know it''s cruel, but This is for the development of the Federation, and their sacrifices will always be remembered.¡± The fat man laughed and said, ¡°Oh, yes, I remember that you kid also came out of the village, right? Ha! Good luck... Lao Tzu. I can¡¯t think of people still alive in such poor mountains and bad waters, ah ha ha ha. Oh, oh, if there is a water spirit girl in that place, I will still be reluctant to take her to my house, after all...hahaha...fatty patted Lan Yu''s shoulder laughed. Sapphire''s face was pale. He could no longer hear the sound, and his parents who had died tragically by the devil''s knife flashed in his mind. And, like a flower like a jade, but was picked up by a group of childhood sweethearts in the city. ...Nothing wrong! ...Don''t be proud, you can''t kill me! Lan Yu lifted her crazy face, and at the same time, the magical curse lines appeared on her arms. Is it the engraving magic one again...or, cesium? ? "This is not a power you can control...Who burned this servant?!" Ji Bai said coldly. "Hehe... Didn''t you expect it?? I still have a hand Lan Yu grinned ugly. Sapphire''s face twisted torn open his jacket, and for a moment, dazzling golden lines appeared on the abdomen, thighs, and back. "Go... 1. Let everyone die! (Pseudo God Vessel-Ultimate Life Bomb) The entire human federation, go to death! The golden flash of light burst out, swept through with the power of destroying everything, and harmed the entire human federation. The people were killed and injured, and the federation was greatly injured. It should be like this, but... The sapphire''s burning life released the explosion of the divine vein level, and when it spread, it suddenly stopped when it hit the broken fangs long sword. The fangs swords were not rejected, and the horror magic energy released by the blue jade was soaked up. "...Impossible" Sapphire''s face was dull. "No tricks, there are tricks to win." The dull voice penetrated through the seams of the helmet and hit Sapphire''s face. [Kong Tier Yi Huan Swallowing] One by one, this is the sword skill that defeats the blood duke. Ji Bai held up the big sword, which was entwined with the magical energy of the sapphire tier previously emitted by the blue jade. The demon of the **** vein level, how violent, but he was firmly bound to the sword... Sapphire was completely sluggish. "A powerful force is inseparable from a powerful heart. What is weaker than a human being is your heart." The cold knight muffled, entwining the big sword of the magical power of the Divine Vein class, and chopped it down. "My... Lan Yu murmured, startled slightly, looked at the oncoming violent energy, sighed, and closed his eyes, "Tianhui, if it is still the knight king I admire. "Boom!" The pseudo-shenmai-level magic energy burst out, and the points pointed by Jianfeng turned into nothingness. The future of mankind, please... Among the rubble, a knight stood with his hands on both ends of the sword hilt, looking at the ruined ruins in front of him, not knowing what he was thinking. The night wind blew the damaged pure blue knight''s tassel. He slowly took off the blindfolded cloth strip, let go, and the blood-stained cloth strip went with the wind. "Watching the battle for so long, should I charge a fee?" A dull voice came through the crevices of the helmet. ¡­¡­, tuk, tuk. "Heavy metal armor sounded along with the sound of footsteps, and a heavily armed armored man slowly walked out of the ruined bunker. Damn, it''s you. "Ji Bai didn''t turn around, the dark silver armor looked very bright in the moonlight. The two armored men stood one behind the other, just like that. "It''s over?" The Ryukki armor knight threw a piece of paper to Ji Bai. This is how they used to communicate. "Ok." "well done. ...What did it do well? "Ji Bai looked at the sky, his eyes flashing from the seam of his helmet with a few hints of meaning. "It doesn''t matter whether this disaster or the rebellion, Lord Immortal Knight will solve it personally. It''s none of my business to succeed." As he said, Ji Bai lifted his foot and left. "Not going to talk to me a few words: "It''s better to miss each other than to see each other, and then... it''s unnecessary, isn''t it." Ji Bai threw away the paper, a few flashes, and disappeared in place. Volume III Relics and Context Prologue In the Fourth Era, where the calendar is seven + one year, the human federation has encountered unprecedented strange events. The entire border town was silently transformed into a lifeless ruin overnight. There was no one who was spared as far as the eyes were. The eyes were full of horrible wreckage, and the ruined walls were full of horrible wrecks, causing immeasurable property damage and economic The loss, the level of casualties shocked the entire human federation. According to the survivors who survived by chance, the disaster happened suddenly and they were completely unaware of the disaster. As the high-rise buildings collapsed, the terrifying and hideous monsters that impacted the Three Views kept pouring into the streets and alleys from the shadows of the city. "The monster that I have never seen descended from the sky, with a creepy look, and I can see that my back is hair... A knight who came to hear the news that day said with lingering fear afterwards. The high-level human confederation quickly intervened in the investigation and blocked the news for the first time. In the end, due to the destruction of the local knights, the disappearance of the minister, and the lack of sufficient witness evidence, the matter came to no avail. No one knows the fuse that triggered the disaster, the cause and the consequences, and the truth fell into the sea. Currently, the border city is being rebuilt. In order to inject vitality, the Human Federation has given a lot of benefits to the residents who live in the border city. ...The above situation is almost like the spider chasing people, the knight chasing the spider, and the man chasing the knight for protection. Well, that''s probably the case. "Ji Bai leaned back on the chair, and while turning his pen, he spoke to the intelligence and logistics statistician who was full of doubts. Chapter 148: "Is there anything worth noting?" The intelligence personnel asked unwillingly without interrogating valuable information. "Maybe, but I didn''t pay attention to the escape, the scene was chaotic," I was only responsible for the explanation. "Ji Bai spread out his hands. "According to you, people, spiders, knights, are the three of them circled in circles?" The abrupt words crossed in from the side. "I dare not deny what the Parasite classmate said. There is sufficient information to indicate that the planet is round. It is said that there is no problem in circling, or that we are actually walking in circles." Ji Bai glanced and sat down. On the side, Lin, who narrowed her eyes, evaded this question of suspicion while talking and laughing. "Although I don''t understand what''s going on... But it feels like a good beer, this situation can be intact, brother Ji Bai, I admire you!... Hey, the magical girl takes a plane and gives you money. Give money." Huo Lei smiled from ear to ear, and stretched out his hand to the gloomy Bianzi and Xiaosha beside him. "What do you mean?" Ji Bai raised an eyebrow. "Hahaha! Brother Jibai, you really didn''t let me down, this...before we also bet on whether you can come back. Me, should I also have a share? "Ji Bai pointed to himself, "Ji benefactor, you can eat and talk nonsense." Bian Zi, dressed as a demon, was taken aback. "Uncle Xianshi, are you crazy about money?" Xiaosha pouted. "Huh? The first time I heard that you don''t need money for renting dice, can you be considered a prostitute?" Ji Bai tilted his head. "Shout, who wants to prostitute you for nothing?" Xiaosha said with disdain. "Since the questioning is over, I will retire first, and I won''t disturb you." It seems that I can''t ask questions if I continue to ask. The intelligence statistician walked out of the classroom after a salute, and walked out of the classroom with Lin who entered the classroom. Tuo passed by. "Huh?" Lin Tuo glanced suspiciously at the leaving statistician, his eyes swept across the crowd, and finally stayed on Ji Bai. "Little classmate Ji Bai, what kind of fame did you come up with?" "Huo Lei, the glass of wine that I owe you...". "Hahaha, don''t worry, don''t worry, I know your difficulties, I will have a long time to come." "Xiaosha donor, I recently got some good makeup and skin care plasters, I don¡¯t know... "Ahhhhhhhhhh? I only use vanishing cream for skin care products and other things. I feel like the glamorous **** outside and become as contrived and contrived. "Hey hey hey! I said, can you stop being so blatant as a teacher? You guys. One is really the worst one I have ever brought! "Lin Tuo said with trembling fingers, heartbroken. "Little classmate Ji Bai, I will convince you as a young man. You violated the regiment rules twice, and now you are still sitting in the classroom and talking and laughing. With this level of posture, I can¡¯t find a second one in the entire Moon Knight Order. "After Lin Tuogang said this, he suddenly felt his sight stuck for a frame, a strange feeling, how to put it...the flow of time seems to deviate from the usual. It¡¯s just... This plane of our existence is said to be monitored by countless high-ranking people. Each star in the sky represents a god. Because of the distance, they cannot interfere too much with the main plane. 9 Although This is just a fairy tale to lie to children. However, if it is really like that, I am afraid that it was not my own words that provoke a certain god? ? 0 "Okay, let''s start. In class, everyone sits back to their seats." Throwing away these unrealistic ideas, Lan Yu stepped onto the podium. noon. It¡¯s not a complete one," but at least the crisis is over. But Ji Bai always felt that today was a very unusual day. After he bought a bottle of **** milk in the morning, something very strange happened. The crystal clear glass is filled with bright red blood. It is very abnormal for this kind of thing to be placed squarely beside the small forest. With the basket hanging above it, this scene is even more contradictory! What do you mean? Catch the bird? This is it? Ji Bai frowned and tilted his head suspiciously. The posture level of the person applying this hand is obviously not high, and the IQ still has certain defects, although it is very hurtful to say that. Just imagine, who would catch a bird with a cup of blood? Ji Bai, who ran to the hospital to "take advantage of the fire" and took away two bags of blood after the end of August yesterday, is now in a full stomach, so naturally he doesn''t have any thoughts about this cup of blood. Well, in fact, it''s not considered to be taking advantage of the fire. After all, there is no one in the hospital. Presumably these are not needed. It''s better to take it to the people in need to relieve the urgency. Sure enough, there are too many strange things that I have encountered today... I have to slip away. Ji Bai ignored this peculiar bird catching device, turned around, and faintly heard a "tsk" coming from the grass. It was really weird. Ji Bai, who was walking back, rushed into the teaching building, and ran into Lin who was walking out holding the book full of arms. "Eh, I''m sorry... the parasite?" Ji Bai was taken aback. "Have you not gone back yet?" "Reading more books helps exercise the agility of the brain...especially reptiles." Lin squinted. "So, can Mr. Roach get up?" "Uh...Ji Bai then remembered that he was lying on Lin''s body. Just as he was about to get up, a scream of "Eye" came from outside the door. Lin and Ji Bai looked out the door together. A silver-haired flat chest is crossed out) Lolita is covering her mouth A, looking at them two, covering her mouth as if messed up, whispering and whispering "My God", "**", "Sister Well" Kind of discourse. Chapter 1 ~ Return Your Things "you you you. What are you doing? ? "Li Zi''s pupils shrank suddenly, covering his small mouth, a little at a loss. The little head seemed to be carried at a speeding speed, and his face looked flushed red with pancakes. He was incoherent as he watched the two men who had been in deep physical contact and had not separated before him. Ji Bai was confused about why this silver-haired loli appeared here and her reaction, while Lin squinted her eyes. For a while, both of them forgot to move away. This appearance may be just an accident in the eyes of the two of them, but Li Zi, who is a bystander, sees it as a completely different matter. Oh my god, this is completely crossing the red line! How can blood relatives...can do this kind of thing? ? This is not a drama, should I find a German doctor to come over for treatment? Also, it''s fine to develop into a shameful underground romance. Why are you so skilled? ! Looking at the degree of randomness in this posture, can it be said that you are already so familiar with you that you don''t even need to say the most basic prelude? ! ... So how did you start? ? Obviously Xiao Linlin will take care of it... Why did things turn out to be like this, whether it¡¯s a daughter or a niece, these two joys should be more joys after the reunion, but why is it so... For a time, Li Zi instantly made up countless venues, countless situations, full of mosaic pictures. Due to various dog-blood accidents and God¡¯s arrangements, the two gradually became familiar with each other. When no one pierced that layer of window paper, the two had a beautiful encounter on a certain terrace of the school. "Then, that~ um, is this really good? Will it provoke novels too suddenly... Isn''t it, don''t you like me? Is everything just for fun before? Chapter 149: "No, no! How... But, but we are blood relatives! This, if Da goes... how will we face the eyes of the world in the future... "Our love... can''t even the world be surpassed? As long as there is love, blood relatives don''t matter, let''s say... blood relatives make people feel excited." "Ning...Yes, but I''m a girl... "Coincidentally, so am I." So the two embraced and kissed each other, picking up their clothes, and tasted the fruit of the taboo for the first time. ... "Uh, uh, chestnut face was flushed, 3 eyes turned like mosquito coils, as if his brain was down for a while. Huh? Is this a fever? Ji Bai was puzzled. "You, you...you are so cute... Chestnut''s thin shoulders trembled slightly, and he took a deep breath to calm his mind, and try to keep his tone calm enough. "You, you are cute, why are you together... when did you start?" "Are you okay? Don''t get me wrong, this is just a scene." Ji Bai realized that the two white hairs in front of him seemed to be a mother-daughter relationship, and just wanted to explain, they were interrupted by Lin. (. Guangmu novel "Who am I with, it''s none of your business." Lin looked at Chestnut indifferently. "Huh?" Ji Bai narrowed his eyes, always feeling that the relationship between the mother and daughter seemed a little subtle. "Ohhhhhh~~Linlinchan grew up to provoke me, so if I find a new love, I don¡¯t want my mother, Mingming...Let¡¯s pull you up with milk and tears, remember that when you were in the swaddling baby, you called mother with milk The voice of..." Li Zi cried with pear blossoms raining, honestly a bit pitiful. Lin stood aside with arms folded untouched, looking like "starting your performance". How should I put it, this drama of family ethics seems to be something. The water between true and false is too deep, after Ji Bai was silent for a moment, he decided to walk away silently, opening the stage to the mother and daughter to talk. "Ming... Mother is really sad to say~" Li Zi kept one hand wiping tears, while the other hand quietly grabbed Ji Baiyi''s pendulum who was about to slip away. "I said, why are you sad? Why are you pulling my clothes?" Ji Bai felt a little speechless. If he remembers correctly, he is not so familiar with Lori here, right? Give them the stage, they still don''t want to be alone. What is it like to hold themselves as an outsider? "No, I can''t go." Li Zi wiped away the tears, and said firmly. If it weren''t for her face, there were still tears on her face, I couldn''t believe she had cried just now... Are these all dramas? Lizi didn''t care about this, and while Ji Baifa was stunned, he went up and hugged his arm. At this moment, Lin''s soothing brows narrowed imperceptibly. Little 1;''C "Miss Chestnut, please respect yourself, we don''t seem to be so familiar." Ji Bai frowned, silver hair and flat body, these loving attributes combined together are the creatures he fears most. . With a headache, Ji Bai wanted to find Lin for help, and asked her to take her mother away. As soon as she turned her eyes, those cold and scarlet eyes were thrown to the side, as if it had nothing to do with herself~ "Hey, let go! I''m really doing something...Ji Bai is very helpless. "No way, you can''t run away this time, Ji Baijiang...No, little classmate Ji Bai~ I made a special trip to look for you. The chestnut silky silver hair kept rubbing Ji Bai''s hand. "That guy never washes his hands after going to the toilet." Lin said calmly from the side. "Huh?" Li Zi let go of Ji Bai''s hand all of a sudden, took out the silk scarf and kept wiping. Can I sue you for libel? The corners of Ji Bai''s mouth couldn''t stop twitching a few times. "Farewell, excuse me, don''t send it." Ji Bai retreated decisively and retreated. "Huh eh?? Don''t go away, Ji Bai, let''s return your things, don''t you want it?" Li Zi said with his hands behind his back and his face innocent. return things? Did I drop anything? Ji Bai looked back suspiciously. "Hey~ come with them, they will give you a good thing for Kang." As he said, Li Zi grabbed Ji Bai''s hand and pulled out the door. "Lin Linchan should be obedient, and mother will come to see you later~ Don''t worry, Ji Bai is not an outsider... We have business affairs to discuss with him." Abandoning such a thoughtless remark, Lizi pulled Ji Bai''s hand and left with a smile on his face. Lin frowned slightly and looked at the two people who were pulling and pulling all the way with a little doubt. She always felt that there were some problems, but she didn''t plan to go into it. Finally closed his eyes, picked up the book that had fallen on the ground, and walked out the door. "Ula Wula ~ here, here." Chestnut dragged Ji Bai, like a locomotive, excitedly pulling Ji Bai into the leader''s room, closing the door with his backhand, and locked it. "Hey, what do you want to return to me?" Looking at the chestnut who meticulously double-checked whether the door lock was locked, Ji Bai slightly...hey~" Lizi turned around and walked towards Ji Bai step by step with a smile. "It''s very rude to speak to the elders like this. In the future, I will call them "Auntie", don''t you understand? ~Lovely Ji Baijiang~" Chestnut raised his toes and nodded Ji Bai''s nose. "What do you mean? I don''t understand what you are talking about... Ji Bai''s pupils widened slightly as he was about to continue, staring at Lizi''s hand in a daze. "How about~ Do you want to get back your own card issue? Ah~ It''s not impossible if you call auntie, little niece~?" Chapter 2 ~ You need to be educated .Can''t understand what you are talking about. "Ji Bai stared at the card inscription in Lizi''s hand, his head twitched, indicating that he didn''t know anything. "Woo~ I try to hide my identity and pretend to be a little Jibai who doesn¡¯t know anything is so cute, eh~" "I''m not, I don''t, don''t talk nonsense, please take care of yourself, the head of the team, open your mouth and shut up the relationship in the same way as those wandering women on the street." Ji Bai stepped back calmly, his face unchanged. As a knight who has experienced many battles, Ji Bai can adapt to any sudden attack and language temptation, even if he feels shocked in his heart, he can handle it calmly without changing his face. At the same time, the sudden and unexpected exposure crisis also immediately made him guard against the white-haired Lolita, who had not known how long it had expired, to an unprecedented height. Sure enough, as long as it is a silver-haired little one, you can''t underestimate it, it''s because you are negligent... Although she doesn''t want to admit it, according to her title to herself,... She should be, Lili Bitch''s sister? ? None of this family is a fuel-efficient lamp. But that¡¯s okay, it¡¯s a big deal that she¡¯s not afraid of boiling water when she is dead, and she won¡¯t admit it, maybe she is just unfounded doubt and... "Ahhh~ I don¡¯t eat or drink in order to hide my identity. This stubborn and cute character reminds me of Xiao Ya¡¯s childhood. That child must teach you by example and deeds on weekdays~? She is good and good face. You must have been having a hard time, right? It''s okay, it''s okay~ Enjoy acting like a baby in your aunt''s arms~~" Chestnut opened her arms, sticking over like a soft white cotton candy. Ji Bai was expressionless, turned sideways, and avoided the chestnut flat milk cat begging for a hug. "Hmm~..." Lizi puffed his cheeks in reluctance, and continued to pounce on Ji Bai''s arms with his little head. "Miss head, please respect yourself. Someone Ji does not understand what you are talking about. Please stop your behavior. This troubles me. Like a bullfight, Ji Bai dodges the chestnut''s pounce and sat down. On the sofa aside. "Oh~ my little niece is not good, your identity has already been seen through by us, come on, obediently put yourself in the arms of Aunt Lizi! As he said, Chestnut showed her fangs and jumped onto the sofa like a little milky cat rushing to eat. Ji Bai stood up, and chestnut pounced again. Chapter 150: "Miss Lizi, please stop your behavior that can cause trouble to others. This is not polite, but also disrespectful to yourself and others." Ji Bai frowned slightly. "Oh~?" Chestnut crouched on the sofa, tilted his head, a sly smile flashed by, and then put on a natural expression of 0v0 "Woo~ Then what should I do to be decent? Good at etiquette...". "If you are not good at it, you can learn it. If you want to learn, you can''t learn it. Ren "But people don''t know how to put on makeup. "What do you think of a lady?" Ji Bai raised her eyebrows, and there was a burst of inexplicable anger in her heart. "Ladies are not those pretentious and coquettish women outside. They don''t need to learn to apply powder on their faces. Besides, they don''t need to deliberately... CEz7 "First of all, speak softly and speak softly, which can be heard without being rude. The tone and tone of voice can often reflect a person''s education level. The steps and movements of the person should not be too large, nor should they be too stingy. , He was generous, grasped it just right and finally got used to it naturally,...Ji Bai was silent suddenly and raised his eyes silently. "Oh? Go on, the experience taught by Xiao Jibai has benefited aunt a lot~ I want to continue listening." Li Zi put her cheeks in her hands, swayed her legs on the sofa, and looked at herself with a smile. What Ji Bai didn''t expect was that while this **** imperceptibility brought various physiological reactions to him, it also lowered his IQ by the way. This kind of low-level fishing would go to bite the hook in a confused way? ? So, what did I just say? "Experience is irrelevant. "Ahhhhhh, talk of experience? Is smoking cats also talk of experience?" Lizi covered his mouth and smiled slyly. ...I don''t understand what you are talking about, I feel very uncomfortable today, so I will retire first. "Speaking, Ji Bai rushed to the door in three and two steps. "Oh? Are you leaving now? Na~ let''s give you a souvenir, then oh. Ji Bai was wondering how Lizi would release his mouth so easily, catching a palm-sized runestone thrown by Lizi. Runes of this style are familiar... "Didi...the incantation engraved on the runestones glowed a dazzling red light; when the light dangled, the transparent screen seemed to be playing a certain video clip like a projector. Mouth F Mu Xiaowan ... Ji Bai''s expression changed from doubt, his pupils slowly widened, and the palms of his hands were tightly gripped with runes. The familiar fragments and memories happened not long ago, but they changed from the first person to the third person, and I personally appreciated a shameful PL... "Nah~ Chestnut was also taken aback at the time... How about~ The vampire girl above is cute, isn''t it? Let''s find a good angle to shoot, three pages and sixty degrees are all cute*"na__ When the video was over, Ji Bai stared at the runestone in his hand, not knowing what he was thinking. "Oh, that''s right~ We plan to show this video to Kerchan and appreciate it together. What kind of existence is living with her under the same roof? "By the way, we usually re-engrave the runestones for recording this kind of precious video, a few, ten, in case we lose it." Li Zi''s innocent smile carried a hint of sly. Gee. "Ji Bai threw the rune stone casually. "Are you peeping at me?" "Well, it''s a windfall at best. ¡­¡­What do you want? " "Hey, have you finally entered the exciting topic? What do I want to do?" Li Zi changed her innocent smile and licked her lips charmingly. F Mu novel. Boom. "Block Ji Bai on the door. "Isn''t it clear?...Hurry up and change back to the kinship, my dear little niece~" Ji Bai frowned and gritted his teeth slightly. "It seems necessary for Ke''er to watch this interesting video~" Li Zi pretended to be suspicious, and turned around with eagerness. "Hey, you, don''t go . Shouting, troublesome and nagging woman. Behind him, a group of little bats were scattered among the scarlet light, and Chestnut showed a tricky smile. A seat of pure silver silk dragged to the ground, white skin like mutton jade, and the delicate face like a porcelain doll is so small that it can be hooked with a small mouth. Bai Ji snorted, and looked at Chestnut with disgust with her arms folded, as if she was angry at the other''s shameless threatening behavior. "Wow! It''s so cute!" Chestnut pounced on her eyes like a little rabbit. "Go away! Stay away from us, shameless old madam, madam!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhh... really a child who is speechless, the aunt is obviously just a little loli." The smile on Lizi''s face suddenly became brighter. "Cut! Who believes it: despicable and shameless, the old woman whose breast can be used as a chopping board and chopping vegetables still pretends to be tender, disgusting, slightly. "Xiao Jibai~You really need the re-education of your aunt''s love~" Looking at Bai Ji who was sticking out his tongue, the chestnut smile gradually darkened. Chapter 3 ~ Sleep "Eh heh... Inside the villa, a shameless and shameless white-haired Lori laughed like a prostitute. "Woo~" The petite snow-white figure shrank pitifully in the corner, weak, pitiful, and helpless, but especially capable. "Hum~ the door" A certain unscrupulous loli hummed a little tune nonchalantly, leaned into the closet, and kept flipping through her hands. "Maid''s little skirt~ put it on." "Put on cat ears. "Ming... "Tie the bow. "Ming..." "Put on white stockings~" "Woo... "Now, shove this in with the cat''s tail again?" "Don''t go too far! How can this kind of thing be done, don''t be shameless." Bai Ji was shocked, covering her chest, as if she could bring herself a sense of security. "Ahhh~ Xiao Baibai''s thoughts are so haughty, you can want to go there. It is common sense that there is a hole for inserting the tail behind the cat''s ear maid outfit~" Chestnut pinched the cat''s tail and looked at it with evil interest. Bai Ji shrank in the corner. "Huh eh!?" Bai Ji stunned, curled up, and touched the hem of the clothes behind him. There was a mezzanine on the back of the maid outfit, just enough to accommodate a thin cylinder. Chapter 151: "Uh... realizing that she wanted to be crooked, the shameful Xia Hong took up her entire face, like a small apple. "Come on, Xiaobai quickly sit on Auntie''s lap, and Auntie said to you with a ponytail." Chestnut sat on the bed and patted her delicate white legs grinningly. "Shout...Who is the niece? The **** old dirty lady treats us as a dress-up doll, and she is a **** with Lily..." Bai Ji whispered and stood up while she rubbed her on her legs. "Oh, what are you talking about? "Eh eh? No,... Bai Ji, who was holding the handle, whispered to be complacent, she came over in small steps, hesitated for a moment, gritted her teeth and turned around. / Soft **** fell on her own The thigh E, the refreshing fragrance of gardenia, made chestnut feel comfortable, and hummed a nursery rhyme. Chestnut enjoys the process of cherishing the present. Almost the same body shape, the same face, and this deja vu character. Karma carefully combed the long hair for Bai Ji, the chestnut felt in a daze that he was back to the past. Shen "Huh... Now, tie it up~ Turn around and let Auntie see how it is. Bai Ji licked her apron and stood up stubbornly. She felt that she was like a doll being manipulated. "Woo~! So cute, Xiao Bai is so good~" This pair of twisted and squeezed an apron, greeted it when he wants to refuse, with shame and shame, the two legs are swinging inside. Chestnut resting his cheeks, with peach-hearted eyes constantly squeezing Bai Ji''s face for a while, and touching the white silk on her thigh for a while. Knowing that she had lost the room for resistance, Bai Ji could only accept the appearance of resignation, pursing her small mouth, looking pitifully at the little demon in front of her, hoping that she would find it in her conscience, and be kind. Being able to take care of a younger generation who is about the same height as her own, this is Li Zi''s dream all the time, and now, this loli is still her niece, the two joys together naturally become more joy. You have to ask, how can you keep this pleasure? Of course it is a permanent record of this moment~ [Apprentice Level One One Level Scene Recording Technique] Hearing a click, a slightly dazzling white light flashed, and there was an extra piece of cardboard in Lizi''s hand. "So cute~ Xiaobai, come and take a look, this is you~" "That, that... Bai Ji is wearing a maid''s skirt, as if she finally mustered up the courage, and raised her watery eyes. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh? "...A big, big..." Bai Ji endured the humiliation. Isn''t it just the screaming aunt? And it won''t be a big loss. Our mother has been calling for so many years, this is too pediatric! (proud) F Mu Xiaowan "Um... I forgot to add the prefix." Chestnut rubbed his chin, tilting his two small white legs. "Eh eh?... Uh. Cute, beautiful and young aunt~" After a moment of daze, Bai Ji immediately reacted and said flatly, "Oh hey good boy." Chestnut grinned and touched the white happily. Ji''s head. "That...that''s it~ Can we keep our affairs as a secret, don''t you tell me? Please~" The body leans forward slightly, revealing the chest (I think there are) naughty and cute tongue movements, and the legs are inward. , Selling cute three in one go. Humph! The cuteness that this lady sells must be eaten even if it''s Lily bitch. Old lady, let us get it! ¡­Xiao Baibai~" Lizi''s smile suddenly became brighter, but Bai Ji felt uncomfortable for a while. "Wh, what''s the matter~? Auntie?" Bai Ji''s expression did not change, she still kept her cute look. "You just... scolded my old woman in your heart, didn''t you? "Eh eh? Why are you... no no, we, we don''t, no, no!" Realizing that she had accidentally missed her mouth, Bai Ji covered her mouth and backed away vigorously. "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh) "Ahhh~ The love my aunt gave you before seems to have touched you, so I''m a little bit troubled. "Wow!... Bai Ji felt her clothes grabbed and threw her on Chestnut''s lap. Mouth a small play "It seems that the etiquette Lilias taught you has not been implemented into your bones? You are polite to the outside, and there is no respect for the inside. It''s okay~" Chestnut gently stroked the hem of Bai Ji''s skirt, the two white ones. The flap was exposed. "As an aunt, I need to teach you something, so that you kid knows to respect the elders~" "Woo~?! You, shouldn''t you...?!" Bai Ji, who was lying on Chestnut''s legs, lost her face in shock, and immediately began to struggle. "We, our mother didn''t beat us... Bah! Lilias never beat us! Why are you... "Pop!" A clear and loud voice resounded through the room. Bai Ji''s body was tight for a while, her face flushed. "By me, it''s your auntie." Lizi didn''t change her face, still smiling. "Pop!" There was another clear sound. Damn it... Why can''t you help this **** well-developed lacrimal gland? Our dignified knight king was beaten and cried by a vampire... "Ming..." With tears in Bai Ji''s eyes, she covered her mouth with her little hand, sobbing, as if she was angry, so she didn''t shout out. This is really the same as her mother when she was a child. Lizi sighed and stopped what he was doing. "Ming... Bai Ji covered her mouth, the imaginary storm didn''t come, and her closed eyes opened a gap. Before she could react, a small, soft body pressed against her, and the tangy fragrance made Bai Ji slightly stunned. "Hey, Auntie is tired and sleeps with Auntie." As he said, his limbs like lotus root were wrapped up. Chapter 4 ~ Freshman Performance The gears of destiny, run over you and me, no one can escape from it. Every move, every thought, is destined. ¡­ There is no good thing about vampires. The short white-haired loli cuts all black, um... "Ji Baixian...". Dumbfounded... "Mr. Ji Bai? Wooden chicken "Ji Bai, sir~?" The scent of milk awakened Ji Bai''s rigid and solidified consciousness, and when he recovered, a soft and white dumpling caught his eye. ...Huh? "Ji Bai tilted his head, using his unconscious brain, he began to analyze the situation and his next plan. Intelligent creatures should restrain their instincts by reason. In certain sudden situations, instinct overwhelms reason. This is probably what he said. At this moment, Ji Bai was hit by the double DEBUFF of Zhi Jiang''s mental subtraction and the Monkey''s mental subtraction, and Ji Bai fell into a daze. Perhaps it was the instinct of male creatures, or the desire for motherhood, Ji Bai obeyed the first reaction and posted it. Chapter 152: Well, this is the origin of the two cat paw prints on Ji Bai''s face. "Brother Ji Bai, are you a little sluggish today?" "Yes... Ji Bai yawned. F light novel "That pair of dark circles, and that cat paw mark...". "accident. "...By the way, you didn''t come to class yesterday afternoon. Instructor Lin Tuo received a notice that you have some unspeakable illness and need to be recuperated..." "Hehe." Ji Bai, who was expressionless, with a pair of dead fish eyes, smiled rare, although this smile looked uglier than crying. ... "Ah, what about keeping a secret? We definitely can''t refuse the request of such a bearable little niece, but well... the little white devil turned around and got curled up in the bed, impeccably pitiful. Xi''s girl is at the root of her ears. "From now on, once a week, I will come to Auntie Chestnut to wait for bedtime here, eh~ okay?... If I can''t see you, I will have to take some other measures." The little devil smiled, fingers like green onions. Click on the girl''s crystal-clear neck. ... ...Is it OK if you don''t mention it? Ye Jibai propped his head, and his expressionless face showed a trace of haggard. "Oh, okay." Huo Lei looked at Ji Bai''s inexhaustible expression in front of him, consciously put away his curiosity, and stopped asking. "Sit down and start the class." Lin Tuo, who walked into the classroom, saw Ji Bai with a haggard face at the first glance, and he withdrew his gaze meaningfully. Just yesterday at noon, he received a call from someone who would never call him. The current head of the Knights in January. "Crack~? Excuse me, is it your Excellency Lin Tuo? .WF Mu Novels "Excuse me, I''m sorry to bother you. Little classmate Ji Bai in your class, she suddenly suffered from a sinking lower abdomen, general fatigue, nausea and vomiting, and craving for soreness... Well, it''s just sick, this afternoon. I¡¯ll ask for a fake for her class~" This, will there be a kind of imperative feeling? "Oh? Where is she now? Well, she''s on someone''s bed~ Hehe, anyway, please do this~ Dududu... (Five minutes after the end of the call, Lin Tuo still moves stiffly, holding the phone His hands trembled slightly. If he hadn''t heard it clearly and clearly, he would really suspect that his ears had a problem, or he hadn''t woken up yet. Damn, this guy is really a man with a story! Let¡¯s just say why this fellow has been out of self over and over again, still sitting on the chair of life and death, talking and laughing year after year, it turned out to be a wolf! Less than a month after joining the group, I got on my thigh and took down the group leader''s wife, Loli! My horse, this posture is level... the water is too deep to offend. Thinking of this, Lin Tuo put on the black-framed glasses that were placed on the table and covered a lot of dust, wiped them with a wet towel, and put them on the bridge of his nose. After class. "Cough... Lin Tuo stood beside Ji Bai, pretending to cough. Ji Bai faced out the window with his blind eyes. book.SFA "Hey, the strain is a bit heavy, SF Light Novel ...Ji Bai still had no answer. "Ahem...that, little classmate Ji Bai?" ...Just say anything. "I noticed Lin Tuo''s small movements a long time ago, Ji Bai turned his head, blindfolded eyes and dark circles looked incredibly funny. "Oh...Lin Tuo sighed with emotion when looking at Ji Bai''s appearance, and patted him on the shoulder. "The young man is full of energy, staying up late to fight, and getting out of the air... you still have to pay attention to your body. "If you have a fart, let it go." Ji Bai stared at the fisheye, his tone was a little unpleasant. I was fiddled with chestnuts in various tricks, unlocking my various poses overnight like playing with a piece of plasticine. I didn''t let myself leave until this morning. It''s weird to be in a good mood. This **** vampire... If it wasn''t for lack of absolute certainty, he would definitely take this grisly little goblin away. Now, these black histories have to be ridiculed by others. Ji Bai feels that if he continues like this, he may not be able to restrain the small universe in his heart, and jump up to throw his qi on Lin Tuo''s head. "Oh... okay, okay." Lin Tuo didn''t know why, looking at Ji Bai''s stinky face with impatience, he felt like a woman came to relatives. How can you feel this way? This guy is obviously a man, okay? ? Lin lightly put down the book, seated opposite to Ji Bai, and glanced at the situation here. . "Well, then I''ll be straight to the point. Tomorrow is the new martial arts meeting. Time is running out. Now classes are over. You can go to the martial arts counter to register, and you will arrange it directly tomorrow... "Can you abstain?" Ji Bai stared at the dark circles listlessly. "It''s not there, but it''s about to be put into action." After that, Ji Bai slumped on the desk. "Oh, you young, listen to me to finish talking? This martial arts competition is tied to the level... "Come on, dead pigs are not afraid of boiling water... Then you definitely don''t care about the level linked to the income subsidy... Lin Tuo narrowed his mouth and just wanted to leave. "Hey!" Ji Bai sat up for an instant, staring at Lin Tuo with big eyes. "Where to sign up? I can''t wait." "You... why do you have such a big reaction when you mention the smell of copper?" Lin Tuo''s mouth twitched. "Let''s talk about it, how much." "Huh? You really did it for money?... Well, this time martial arts performance is not directly linked to money. Ji Bai said nothing, and went down again. "But if you get the ranking, we will form a new adventure this time. The location seems to be a newly discovered ruin. It''s equivalent to shopping, and then you can get a handsome reward. How about it, interested? ?" "So to speak of them; have they all already signed up? A Jibai got up again like a sit-up, and scanned the classmates in front of him. "What are you talking about? Don''t you understand that the entire Pomodoro class is the only freshman?" Chapter 5 ~ Giving Head Routine inspection and maintenance of protective gear is indispensable for a knight. In every knight group, there are some paranoias who believe that their sword has a soul, and whoever moves is anxious. Ji Bai''s personality is a bit more true and stubborn, but he thinks he has not reached the level of paranoia, but on the other hand, keeping the protective gear and weapons drip-proof is the basic homework of the old knight. Maintenance and wiping are indispensable on weekdays. At a critical moment, you can wear it with a little inspection and wiping. Regarding the new martial arts performance, Ji Bai did not take any contempt. He wiped and inspected his protective gear and weapons in advance. Chapter 153: The Crossham iron helmet and cloth armor are no longer the original set. Starting from the day of the sewer, this is the third set of spare protective gear. As for the weapon, the fangs sword made by the vampire craftsmanship of Xuangang has survived. In small and large battles, the ability to chop and slash was still far superior to that of the ordinary Mtiezi Iron Longsword. However, after various high-level [Magic] baptisms, its appearance had been corrupted beyond recognition, and its performance had also dropped a lot. Ji Bai didn''t give up on it, he polished it carefully, wiped it up, and tried his best to make it more decent. The Iron Helmet is more than enough to deal with human-made weapons. The hardness of the interlayered cloth armor with chain should not be underestimated. The hard leather boots will ensure unhindered travel speed in rough mountains. Fully armed and greeted Kerr, whose face still had a red glow, Ji Bai walked out of the dormitory with a sword. ... "Classmates, please show your ID card, thank you." The person in charge at the front desk of the performance martial arts platform took the ID card with a professional smile and placed it on the small magic circle at hand. "Student Ji Bai, isn''t it? "Yeah." Tiehui''s jaw slightly. "Okay, the friendship is the first and the second is the game. Good luck." The person in charge returned the identity card with a small white card to Ji Bai. Jibai took the card, glanced at it, and wrote a big red dye. With "2" Ji Bai just walked out the door and caught a glimpse of an acquaintance, well, an acquaintance in various senses. The two dull gourds shouldn''t have passed by any topic, but one by one because of the fangs sword in Ji Bai''s hand. "Can you tell me what happened to this sword?" Lin was expressionless, her eyes half-squinted at the fangs long sword that had been worn out of recognition. If it hadn''t had certain characteristics, her mother might have Can''t recognize it. "Well, I used various methods to try to recover." A muffled sound was heard from the seam of the helmet. ... Seeing Ji Bai''s answer to the wrong question, Lin sighed and did not continue to ask. "Can you recover?" "No, I don''t have a warranty. "Oh, why are you here?" ...I am one of the trial seats. "Such words like "I have no obligation to tell you" did not say it after all, and even Lin didn''t know it was "Well, go back." Bo Weiwei led the head; holding the sword, he walked to the martial arts stage where many people gathered in front of him. There are not many people talking about it. Most of them are watching the lively crowds and the freshmen who are waiting nervously with their weapons. The experienced veterans are not interested in visiting each other. "Oh, Xiaoyoung, it''s very early." All the way, Lin Tuo recognized Ji Bai who was armed like a can, and waved his hand. Ji Bai''s gaze turned away from Lin Tuo a little, and the cherry blossoms bathed in the warm winter sun beside him were like cherry blossoms blooming in spring. "How did you come. SF Light Novel "Ah, this is not of course! Students participating in the competition must come back and clap their hands as a teacher, and shout six or six, right?" Ji Bai ignored Lin Tuo, his iron helmet drooped, his eyes staring at her from the cracks of the helmet. "Yes, I want to give Mr. Ji Bai a surprise~" Sakura silk fell like flowing water, and the lovely cheerleader miniskirts and white stockings showed Kerr''s exquisite, cute and "fruitful" figure advantage to the fullest, delicate and tender Large expanses of suet jade-like milky white skin were exposed to the air, and the absolute area was eye-catching, holding two small fluffy dumplings in his hands. Ji Bai''s straight gaze made him look a little shy. "Ke''er is also full of heart, I want to cheer you up, haha...Lin Tuo slapped haha ??on the side. "Today''s day off, Huo Lei said that he will come to join you later...". "In the first game, Xinsheng No. 2 vs. Xinsheng No. 213, please prepare for + minutes before the game. After 20 minutes, Magic Transmission interrupted Lin Tuo''s words through the medium and passed everyone present. In the ears. "It''s actually the first one... "I''m going to prepare first." Ji Bai said slightly, and walked to the preparation area of ??the martial arts stage without stopping. ... Martial arts stage thirty minutes later. Ji Bai put his hands on the two handles of the big sword, and the iron helmet dropped slightly, like a standing statue. "Oh, are you the opponent? book.SFA The wafting sound is like a gust of wind. The Iron Helmet lifted up suddenly, only to hear the sound but not to see him. SF Light Novel "Ming... the clear harmonica sound is mingled in the breeze, slowly drifting. A young man dressed in silver shoulder pads, a tattered coat, and a dark yellow complexion, sat on the pillars on the four sides of the martial arts stage, with his eyes closed and playing the piano. "Fortunately, I''m going to [the wind-speaker] Capo." The young man slowly opened his deep and turbid eyes. I saw that he jumped down, the cold light flickered, and a long arc-shaped scimitar came out of its sheath. For a while, there was no sound in the audience, as if a nail could be heard even when it fell on the ground. "Your Excellency, your surname? Kamou''s knife does not cut the unknown." The man''s deep eyes became sharp, piercing Ji Bai''s armor like a sharp sword. "Ji Bai." "Huh?? Ji...The man suddenly narrowed his eyes. "has a problem?" "No, no, I''m sorry to say that your name is too ordinary... Ka cut off the unknown, please, please report your title or title! At least the purple achievement can be regarded as the one of Ka Mou It will. The iron helmet was skewed, and some didn¡¯t understand why the person in front of him was so real. Isn¡¯t it just a fight, just lie down on the ground, it needs to be so complicated? "I do not have." "What?? Your Excellency didn''t? How could I be qualified to be the next opponent? H''s iron helmet was unclear, so he shook. 5F Light Novel ...Heh, just think of one now! "Looking at the dull armored man in front of him, Capo went crazy. "Two, three minutes have passed since the start of the game, please start your performance." A cold voice came from the stands. Lin leaned straight on the bench, beside the referee with a very impatient expression. "Think about it now? ... The iron helmet hangs slightly. "Okay! Then call you a chord!" The man pointed to Ji Bai and drank. "...Although, I met me in the first game. It is very unfair to you... But the world is not fair and unfair. If you blame it, you can blame your luck! The sound of people!" Kabo snorted coldly. With a sound, the scimitar lights up. Chapter 154: "Who is Xianxiang?" Ji Bai still didn''t realize that he had been nicknamed inadvertently. "Stop talking nonsense, look at Kamou''s seven-seven-forty-nine wind knife technique!" The scimitar cut sharply. Whoosh_... In an instant, a hideous hole burst out on the stone pillar of Yanwu Terrace. "Kaka!" The stone pillar broke. Kabo exhaled deeply, returned the sword into its sheath, and narrowed his eyes to look at Ji Bai. The iron helmet lifted slightly, slightly shocked. "...It''s still time to surrender now. "Boom, Boom, Shi Gui, who was cut off, crashed down, and there was no sound on the martial arts stage. Ji Bai... Chapter 6 ~ The Man in Black Robe "The blue side loses combat effectiveness, the red side wins, and the game is over." The trial bench announced the result of the game. There was silence on the stage, and sorrow under the stage. "Chief referee, look at this place..." A referee looked at the collapsed martial arts stage with embarrassment, and whispered Lin''s opinion. "The property losses caused by the destruction of public goods will be shared equally by the two of the competition." The faint sound was transmitted into the ears of everyone present through amplification. ...? ? "Stayed with the sword from beginning to end, Ji Bai, who didn''t move, was intriguing about his inexplicable debt. Will there be a feeling of public revenge? ? "The performance stage No.1 is no longer available. Please transfer the students who are in this venue to the stage No.5 performance stage." After dealing with the chaotic scene on the scene, the referee''s stand announced. Without a word, Ji Bai walked to the martial arts stage. ... In the afternoon, the fifth stage of martial arts performance. Ji Bai ushered in the second game. He was fully armed and walked into the martial arts stage, his hand armor hitting the hilt, waiting for his opponent. After a long while, a cold wind blew on the quiet martial arts stage. "Hey! A knight of two swords one by one Rebia! I have heard of the name for a long time, and I have a stylish meeting today." What caught the eye was a man covered in black cloth, and two bright knives were thrown around in the air like a brush. Ji Bai frowned, always feeling that things were not so simple. The black-clothed man jumped, grabbed the two knives in the air with both hands, landed, and leaned over one by one and suddenly found that one of his hands was empty. Just as he was looking for another knife, blood was rolling from his forehead. Flowing to the bridge of the nose. "Uh uh uh... plop. The black-clothed man had straight eyes and foamed at the mouth, and soon fell to the ground unconsciously. "Chief referee, this is the last one." "Really, the game is over and the red side wins. "??" Ji Bai, who was still in place, was a little unclear. Why did it fall before it started? Kerr in the audience was holding the doughnuts, looking at the situation on the stage with a single word, feeling that the suit he was wearing was very embarrassing, and Lin Tuo, who was shrinking in his seat, was already asleep with his arms in his arms, snoring loudly. Up. "Cut, Uncle Stupid has good luck." Xiaosha disguised as an old woman, standing somewhere under the stage, muttered quietly. "The competition is over, student No. 2 has successfully advanced and obtained the qualification for adventure." In the referee''s bench, Lin squeezed the magic microphone and announced casually, with a feeling of routine. 13 Isn''t this really too random? Ji Bai was silent for a moment, and walked off the stage of martial arts holding a long sword. As for the man in black who died on the spot, he was carried away by emergency educators who came afterwards. "Mr. Lin Tuo, Mr. Lin Tuo... ...Huh? Wh, what''s the situation? "Feeling that the nasal bubble was poked, Lin Tuo woke up and looked around. "Mr. Ji Bai won." Ke''er reminded, SF Mu''s novels "Huh?? So fast, it''s night now?" Lin Tuo looked up at the sky incomprehensibly, his eyes hurt by the setting sun about to fall from the mountain. "It''s over so soon...Well, the strength of this kid is really terrifying. It seems that the tower still had a hand that time. Lin Tuo rubbed his chin and said with a special event. "Uh...is it?" "Of course! The layman is watching the excitement, and the expert is watching the doorway. I think I have improved a lot of swordsmanship here!" Lin Tuo lighted a cigarette, calmly analyzed and looked at Lin Tuo''s unpredictable look, but after all The sentence "You were sleeping just now" was swallowed back to Ji Bai''s house in the evening. This small room is very lively today. "Wow, Kerr, your craftsmanship is so good and amazing. The desserts look so tempting. Can I taste it?" "Of course...Xiao Shajiang overrated." Kerr hung his head in an apron. I can''t tell others about my part-time job in a maid''s shop...Although it is not a bad thing. "The movements and doses are well grasped...Keer, why are you so proficient, huh, Uncle Xianshi is really good fortune, it''s really cheap for him." Xiaosha akimbo, a little angry. book, SFA living room. "So, are you planning to accept the commission to explore the ruins?" Lin Tuo asked. "I have nothing to do, am I? "That means agreeing. ......A demon species? "Ji Bai leaned back on a three-legged stool, and mastered this incomplete stool very skillfully. The stable posture of the bottom plate cannot be achieved in a day. At first glance, he has experienced many battles. "No... it''s always the devil species. The relics can''t be verified from any dynasty or generation. Rats don''t necessarily go there to patronize, let alone a foreign creature like a demon species." "So, do you want to go? Hurry up and decide. You can get such a generous credit reward for a short walk. Many people have slapped their scalp. There is no demon species, and there is really no motivation. In the usual way, Ji Bai didn''t even look at it. He silently looked in the direction of the kitchen. "Well, in that case, I will...". "Boom!" The gate and the surrounding wall were smashed to pieces, and dust splashed all over it for a while. Chapter 155: "Sorry, sorry, fix it right away, and see my family''s recovery and reinforcement punch!" In a roar, the distorted door and shattered bricks were like video tapes played upside down, returning to their original positions, as they were before. "Sorry, Brother Ji Bai, I was a little busy this afternoon. Congratulations on your successful promotion." Huo Lei walked into this slightly narrow room for him, short. Ji Bai shook his head, indicating that he didn''t care. opkSE. Post-light novel "Oh! It smells so fragrant...Is sister Kerr cooking? Yo, Horley, it''s really time for you to come, did you come with some food? "Lin Tuo said jokingly. "Eh heh heh... By the way, is there a stool?" Huo Lei scratched his head, looked around, and took aim at the sofa that is very small compared to him. "My family hasn''t reached a well-off society yet, just relax a little bit." The corner of Ji Bai''s mouth twitched. "Hahaha...I''m kidding, just sit on the ground. ... The moonlight fell, and after dinner, Ji Bai sat on the bench arbitrarily, with the bleak night breeze blowing. "Your Excellency, please tell me what you can do with Ji. "Flick...the night wind blew a few yellow leaves and fell into the crystal clear jade hands. In silence, a man in a black robe sat on the other end of the bench at some unknown time. "Flick...neither of the two sitting on the bench looked at each other. Your Excellency, what can you advise? "Ji Bai''s complexion remained unchanged. "The name of the knight, the blood is precious...I can''t distinguish the voices of men and women, as if they weren''t spoken from the black robe population at all. For a while, the air was so thick that it was suffocating. "Interesting... Ming is just a remnant shell, and it can actually be concretized. Is it based on belief? It''s really interesting." The black-robed man uttered an inexplicable smile ("huhu...a moment of violent wind, at first glance) , On the other end of the bench, there is no one. Chapter 7 ~ Let Yourself Free (Three Thousand Words) "Heaven''s sin family wreaks havoc on the human realm, besides the hero''s bone torch... in the dimness, like a dream, the black shadow disappears in hiding, leaving behind a few yellow leaves, and the sound of mellow and frustrated echoes faintly. In a moment, the thick and suffocating air began to melt, and the soft moonlight enveloped the black silence at this time. Ji Bai wiped his forehead, a feeling of dampness in his hand. The sweat on his back seemed to have begun to cool. He stood up, glanced at the empty bench, and breathed a sigh of relief. Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon... "Heaven''s sins, family members, disasters and human environment, the hero''s bone torch..."...I couldn''t help but chanted the inexplicable words "Thou, Thou,...The bushes in the park swayed slightly, accompanied by the light footsteps. . "Who is it again?" Ji Bai returned to his senses, turned around, and the silver hair bathed in the moonlight came into view. ¡­¡­It''s you? "Ji Bai squinted her eyes and looked at the beautiful silver-haired girl with a bumpy figure in front of her. "I came here specially? Are you planning to confess to me under the moonlit night?" Ji Bai''s stiff and expressionless cheeks could not be reflected at all in a tone that should have been joking. "Have you ever seen someone make love to arthropod insects with underdeveloped brains?" Lin didn''t blink her eyes, and said indifferently. "That''s more than a certain nutrient that is taken up by the breasts. It is a pathogen of lower organisms." Strong, at least there are more cells that make up me than you. The two expressionless faces confronted each other under the moon. "Your Excellency Cockroach is too overestimating myself. Even if I''m against a shit-shell man, I won''t have your turn. "Oh. God, that shit-shell man is so pitiful." Lin was silent for a moment, and took out a neatly folded note from the hem pocket of her dress, folded it, and shook it in front of Ji Bai''s eyes. "I plan to give you some time, but it doesn''t seem to be necessary to see your reaction. "Speaking, Lin lazily folded the note and put it back in her pocket. "Everyone is a person who has read the Fa, don''t just use the snippets cut off from a newspaper to fool me, when I am a cataract?" Ji Bai narrowed his eyes. "Fool? Mr. Cockroach seems to have forgotten about the morning martial arts scene, do you need to remember it for you?" Lin lightly pressed her finger to her lips. r lose small play "I''m not so forgetful that I can forget what happened just in the morning... But I remember, you shouldn''t be the creditor? You also have to pay attention to the basic law when collecting money, right?" "It''s hard to explain. Because I paid the money for you, the creditor has changed. It''s clearly written in black and white. Do you need to check it?" Lin folded her arms around her chest and looked at Ji Bai with half-open eyes. I didn''t ask you to pay for it. "This is not the crux of the problem, don''t change the subject." Lin relentlessly made things difficult. ......Everyone is so familiar, really no discussion? "Ji Bai rubbed his chin. "Before the day after tomorrow, it''s out of date. "Really can''t be accommodating?" Ji Bai raised his eyebrows. "This is my greatest allowance, for a scumbag who can only rely on a little girl to work outside." ...This sentence hurt Ji Bai''s self-esteem as a male, but after thinking about it, I really couldn''t refute it. "If you can''t pay it back. "Of course, don''t underestimate people, isn''t it just making money? How difficult it is." Ji Bai said indifferently. "Okay, I''m waiting." Lin turned and left. Ji Bai silently looked at the leaving shadow, and took a deep breath. The ruins exploration mission was three days later, and the distribution of rewards didn''t even know when to wait. The surface is as stable as a dog, but inside is a flustered stroke. Although the other party''s remarks are very unpleasant, they are true; Ji Bai often feels like Nit gnawing on the old clan to himself, and it is not too much to be accused of abusing Loli. On the one hand, I feel ashamed of Kerr, on the other hand, I can¡¯t pull it down. The former high spirited knight king chased to the point where he needed a little loli to work and raise him to survive. If this is known by the enemies and comrades in the past, I am afraid that I can''t turn around with a smile. ... Back home. Creak. Chapter 156: The small room was dark, only a few gleams of light flashed through the kitchen. The guests seemed to be gone. [0¿ÚSE Da fiction Ah, is Mr. Ji Bai back? "Ker, wearing a large apron, walked out of the kitchen, with a few traces of foam on his frozen red hands. Ji Bai nodded. "Are you washing the dishes?" "Why don''t you turn on the lights?" Ji Bai asked when he saw a few short candles on the kitchen stove. "It''s also visible, there is no need to open it, it''s so expensive~" Ji Bai didn''t speak, looking at the piles of clean dishes by the pool. "Are you ready." "Hmm~ I just washed... Yeah, Mr. Ji Bai, we may be back later today." "Recently, the business in the store is relatively...so the store manager has postponed the closing time." Kerr explained with some embarrassment. Sorry. "Eh eh? Why do you want to say... Gui Gui, it''s late! Mr. Ji Bai, you go to bed first, don''t wait for me." She accidentally glanced at the time on the wall clock, but her ears stood up, and she quickly dried her hands. Folded the foam on the top, folded the apron, took out a bag with unknown clothes from the room, greeted Ji Bai, and rushed out of the house in a hurry. Looking at the hurriedly closed door and the few unextinguished candles on the stove, Ji Bai was silent. "Fortunately today, everyone should go and rest. Sending away the last customer, Xiaoqing relaxed her cheeks with a stiff smile, and said to the crowd of tired and crooked animals behind her, "Mingming...Xiaofen sauce, please hug~" Ping 8 Miles full of vitality, Lan Lan is now lying on the table, two dog ears drooping unlovably, looking pitifully at Kerr sitting on the chair with his eyes closed. "The shopkeeper,... the expressionless Mo Er looked at the "broken" Kerr and Lan, showing a trace of embarrassment. "The workload, the two of them seem to be overwhelmed. "Xiao Qing closed the store door and stepped forward. "Well... the girl with long linen hair is wearing a pajamas, biting her pen and flipping through the performance table. "Don''t worry, the remuneration can''t be the same as the previous one.¡¯ "It''s not a question of compensation." Xiaoqing said helplessly. "This kind of workload, let alone their two children, even Mo''er and I are a little bit inconsistent in order to mobilize enthusiasm by combining work and rest, right?" "It''s a time when business is booming, and there is nothing we can do. If you survive it, you will win..." the girl store manager said lightly. "But in such a state, I''m afraid it''s a bit reluctant to survive... Xiaoqing worriedly watched Ke''er and Lanlan, who were lying on the table. Closed and closed. Working hours will not be changed. "... "Don''t worry, I''m the store manager, I know what I''m doing. The linen-haired girl yawned and went up the stairs. "It''s getting late, Xiaofen will just squeeze a bed with Lanlan today, you can come to my place." Then, the girl yawned and pushed open the door of the room. ... Whether it''s midwinter or secluded autumn, Ji Bai will never tolerate such things as lying in bed. The thunderous biological clock urges him to stifle such bad habits in the cradle. However, today was different. He got up earlier than usual. He got up from the bunk before dawn, and after breakfast, he simply wandered around in the street. It was too early, and in the dim darkness, there were unopened storefronts on both sides. Ji Bai took a deep breath. It is said that when the mood is bad, or when the heart is disturbed, I instinctively drive myself to find some vent. If the conditions permit, he would like to order it at this moment. The last cigarette was deeply inhaled, but he didn''t know how to smoke and had no spare money to buy cigarettes. Where did this uneasiness come from? Because I owed money to hate vampires and didn''t want to be looked down upon, I was anxious to pay it back, still not clear about Kerr''s guilt. Strolling on the street, a cool wind blows from both sides. Ji Bai stopped in front of a lighted sign, not knowing what he was thinking. Inadvertently, he glanced at the content on the sign and gradually narrowed his eyes. Huh looked up at the sky, sighed, and shook his forehead; he always felt that he was not awake, and his head started to be abnormal. "Pattern." Leaning, something like a pendant fell out of his pocket. Leaning over and picking it up, it was a cat ear pendant that was slightly rough carved. Ji Bai was slightly taken aback. It seems that Kerr gave it to herself before going to the sewer. After putting away the pendant, he stared at the sign for a while, then sighed slowly. A big man is better than eating a little girl''s soft meal. Maid coffee house. At the exit on the side of the corridor on the second floor, there was a slight and rhythmic knock on the locked metal door, which seemed to tell the knocker that, logically speaking, this time should be when everyone was dreaming. No one will care, however, there is a kind of ascetic who goes against the sky in the world called Xiuxian. With dark circles under her eyes, she saw the long-haired girl with linen hair poking out of the room from the room. "Who, the series has only been broadcast to the season... "Crunch." Perhaps it was Xiu Xian that caused the unclear thinking, the linen girl did not ask, and opened the iron gate with a face full of reluctance. As soon as the door opened, in the darkness, the sterling silver hair like three galaxies could still be seen clearly. The eyes of the linen-haired girl with half-opened eyelids opened slightly. "Then... the voice is tactfully and nicely as if the oriole is coming out of the valley. The petite and exquisite figure is like a green and seductive fruit, the delicate cheeks like a white porcelain doll are like dreams, and the long eyelashes are like small pu, no pink and daisy and some glamorous jion goods with heavy makeup and colorful makeup. Her double ponytails dropped to the ground, matched with a top-fitting foreign dress, a flawless one, as if it only existed in fairy tale dress Gothic loli. "That lady, Gui''an, we heard that there is a waitress here, do you think we are still up to the standard?" The silver-haired girl leaned slightly while carrying her skirt, and politely bowed to a vampire aristocratic gift, seeming a little uneasy. Chapter 8 ~ Little Flag-planting Expert The two walked into the room. The house is not very spacious, but it is very warm. The room was dimly lit, the TV screen flickered, and the heads of the cotton bed were not big or small, and there was a row of fluffy dolls. "Cardon." The lights flickered a few times, and the whole room brightened up. Bai Ji was able to see the whole picture of the whole room. The furniture is not too much, but it looks very clean. The white and immaculate walls are the wooden floors that are often wiped and treated, and the beds are stacked neatly. One if you remove the few white little cute private clothes above. "I haven''t had time to tidy up, it''s a little messy, so I''ll just sit down and sit down." The linen-haired girl spoke to the bed next to it. "Excuse me, let''s sit on the ground." Bai Ji lifted the skirt, guessing that the floor looked clean, and she would not soil her skirt and sit on her knees. Chapter 157: The tweaking action is a little uneasy, of course, this is a pretended image that is deliberately acted out to gain sympathy. "You''re welcome, I won''t dislike the fragrant little Lolita sitting on my bed." The linen-haired girl half-joked, leaning half of her body into the wooden cabinet to find something. "Miss the shopkeeper is bothering, we are just thinking about applying for a job to fill our stomach~" Bai Ji knelt on the ground, lowered her head, two silver horsetails hanging down on the floor. "Well... you are looking for the right person. If you are replaced by someone else, you don''t necessarily have to take you. You can walk on the street in this way. If you are tricked by some unscrupulous black uncles, it would be bad." "Well, let''s put it this way~ Miss is willing to accept us? Thank you, Miss the owner!" Bai Ji was overjoyed and nodded in thanks. "Don''t worry about thanking me, little sister, you have to understand the rules and regulations. Although I don''t mind raising a mascot, you should be able to understand the truth that those who don''t work don''t eat. "Well... the appearance is very selling point, it can attract some special customers with quirks." The linen-haired girl rubbed her chin and looked at Bai Ji. As she said, she searched for a while in the closet. "Huh eh?" Bai Ji tilted her head. Some didn''t understand what the linen-haired girl was muttering, but it was very happy to be able to enter the job smoothly with just a few babbles. Being cute doesn''t necessarily win, but being cute is really successful. "Well... it''s almost this one." The linen-haired girl nodded and turned her head. "Now, little girl, since you want to get a job here, you have to be aware of it. I will give you a lot of money according to the amount indicated on the sign. "Oh, the owner, what should we do? Whether it''s washing dishes or wiping dishes, we are very good at it. Bai Ji has already thought about it, working here for a day, prepaying her salary on the grounds that she has no money to eat or repaying debts, and first solve her urgent needs, groceries and other things. Although it was very dirty and... One forbearance and one forbearance passed. Isn¡¯t it just a waiter? I wanted to leave by myself My family works on a part-time job, and I have to do three jobs after school. All of them are tiring and rough jobs. I have experienced many battles in terms of part-time work. In any case, as long as no one knows about this, it will not be oneself that will be ashamed. But when Wang is busy working outside, he will naturally not have any doubts when the time is right. Who knows how to work here? ? Besides, it doesn¡¯t matter even if someone sees it. It doesn¡¯t matter if you do it for a long time. After you take the money and finish the construction period, it will be pretty much. You will forget your own person after a long time. Seeing you again in the future will be a stranger. Everyone is happy~ "Wipe the dishes and sweep the floor? No, don''t be so troublesome. These are not the projects you are responsible for." The linen-haired girl finally found something and threw it to Bai Ji. "Now, then, put on this suit. "Eh? Work clothes?" Bai Ji frowned, feeling that things didn''t seem to be that simple, but she was relieved when she thought that working outside does need to wear work clothes. After a cursory glance, the styles are familiar, and they are quite complete, and there are even white gloves that extend to the elbows....Why are there stockings for stockings? Did you make a mistake? "Miss the shopkeeper, we have a presumptuous and unrelenting request." After looking around for a while, Bai Ji said embarrassedly. "What?" The linen-haired girl tilted her head blankly. "Change clothes, also ask the shopkeeper to avoid it." Bai Ji pointed to the clothes that exuded a faint new fragrance in her hands. Oh, it''s just a small matter, you can change it here, it''s nothing. "Huh?" Bai Ji was startled, seeing the girl in front of her leaning against the closet, she didn''t mean to leave at all. "Cocoa... But the shop note lady, between men and women, can''t give or accept..." "What are you talking about, there are no male creatures here? I am not bad about what you have, it''s just that the size is different from the level of development. I''m used to it. What''s shy?" The flax-haired girl was slightly confused. Tao. mm One. One. You, what on earth are you talking about? ... Bai Ji flushed with shame, her eyes turned into mosquito coils. "Anyway, let''s change it. Everyone is a girl. What are you afraid of? I won''t eat you again." "In this case, it will be very troublesome. SF Mu Fiction "Free yourself and relax." Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Although she is essentially a battle-tested veteran, Bai Ji is only a little experienced, and that aspect is completely undeveloped. In addition to the other party¡¯s seemingly hot gaze, Bai Ji feels dizzy while being uncomfortable. Brain swelling. "Then, let''s change it... Bai Ji carefully swallowed her saliva, always feeling like she had gone deep into Longtan Tiger Lair. "Yeah." = stare at Why is the line of sight always on me... Bai Ji had to tears and untied her skirt, her soft white skin exploded... "Change it, change it. Bai Ji looked at the skirt she was wearing with embarrassment. No wonder it was so familiar, it turned out to be a maid suit. "The shopkeeper...1. Wear these clothes, don''t you... can you not wear them?" "Breaching? Why do you work in this maid shop without wearing these clothes? Those males are all paying for the clothes to see you fresh and beautiful girls wearing this clothes." The linen-haired girl picked. Raise eyebrows. "Well, put the stockings on, this is a maid shop." "Girl, maid shop?!" Bai Ji was surprised... book.SFA No wonder I felt something wrong as soon as I walked in the door. F''s Xiaozhi "Yes, but why is this skirt so. One. Bai Ji''s face is flushed, and the cool feeling of the hem makes her very insecure. She doesn''t doubt that others can see her fat times when she is slightly shorter. "Is there any other way?" The girl glanced contemptuously at Bai Ji''s breast, which was still not undulating after putting on the maid uniform. "Peace has to be a good match with the washboard. Since I can''t fight Nunachi, let me work harder in other places to increase my selling point, okay?" Forget it, what if Bai Ji is more embarrassed? No acquaintance finds himself... "Crack." "Miss the store manager,...Huh?? Last time, the silver-haired lady?" A familiar voice came from behind. Bai Ji''s pupils shrank. No, it''s such a coincidence... Turning his head, a cherry blossom flashed in front of his eyes. Bai Ji: 0v0. "Eh? It''s the benefactor sauce!" Lan Lan put his head out, and rushed up all of a sudden. Bai Ji: 0v0? Chapter 9 ~ Shut Up "Bai Ji Jiang Bai Ji Jiang~...(Ceng Ceng), see you again! Wa thought I would never see you again~" Lan Lan posted up like a puppy, her dog''s ears trembling. , The head kept rubbing against Bai Ji''s arms. Chapter 158: Bai Ji: 0v0 "Hey?? Lan Lan, do you know this silver-haired lady?" Looking at Lan Lan, who flew up quickly, Ke''er tilted his head suspiciously. "Hmm? Yes, yes, can you forget? The reason why our two mascots still don''t have a dog belt is because of Bai Ji-chan. "Eh eh?" Hearing this, Ke''er was confused, and his little head turned, thinking about it, but only remembered the time Bai Ji cut through the night sky and rescued herself from the troll man, so the question is Now, when did Lan Lan, who had never known her, get acquainted with her? Crap¡­¡­ Bai Ji swallowed cautiously, and subconsciously avoided Kerr''s gaze. "Huh?" Not only Ke''er, the shopkeeper who was standing by and watching found the blind spot, and his eyes narrowed. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, not only do you have to expose our identity, but also destroy the image of the "little match girl" that we have painstakingly created! "Hehe...what the **** is this kid talking about, isn''t it that the last time I was eating marshmallows on the street and choked, let''s come and pat your back to help you swallow it down, don''t worry, don''t worry Said from above." Bai Ji T smiled brilliantly while pinching his blue face like a plush toy. s. F Mu''s novel "Um...Wa Wuwuhuan is full of days (I don''t like eating marshmallows "Ah, it''s nothing to say, lady manager, we just know these two~ especially this one, the relationship is very good~" Bai Ji burst into an angelic smile, impeccable in one go, laymen can''t see it at all. There was a flaw. "Is that so? ... The linen-haired girl raised her eyebrows, as if she had thought of something from this, she looked at Bai Ji with suspicion. "I remember that the coordinates of the enchantment were stolen last time, but Ke''er and Lanlan were taken away by an ugly monster with no aesthetics at all. No way!" Is there such a thing? "Bai Ji was taken aback and hurriedly. She looked up and down blue. "How long has it been? Lanlan sauce, are you not hurt?" Bai Ji did not deliberately reduce her volume, or that she just wanted to make Kerr by the side hear that Lanlan is struggling harder, just about to break free Bai Ji said something, and then from an angle that Kerr and the store manager could not see, Bai Ji grinned with sharp fangs, and her smile instantly blackened like a cherry blossom. "Dare to tell anyone, I will stew you~." The soft water-like voice passed through Lan''s ears like a breeze. The next moment, Bai Ji let go of Lan''s, and lifted away a few strands on the side of her face. Silver silk, smile like a spring breeze. Out... My injury is almost annoying. "Thanks, thank you for your concern, Bai Ji-chan... The blue and dull hair who reacted to stand upright, his body straight, and his face 0v0. "That''s it... Kerr hesitated to say something, and looked at the two people who were close to each other and could hug casually, and pressed his lips lightly. "If you know it, it wouldn''t be better. Your name is Bai Ji, right?" "Yes, Miss Long." Bai Ji bowed slightly and saluted. "Yeah." The linen-haired girl nodded, and turned her gaze to the tangled Kerr and 0v0 Blue. "It''s almost time to open the shop, Xiaofen Xiaolan, you two are responsible for transmitting some of our store''s philosophy and core ideas to this Xiaobai. "Yeah...just call it Xiaobai?" After staring at Bai Ji''s silky silver hair for a moment, the shopkeeper girl made a final decision. "Little, little..." Bai Ji''s mouth twitched, always feeling that this random name was called a pet cat pet dog on the street. "It''s so decided... I wasted too much energy after talking so much to you... The linen-haired girl dragged her long hair, yawned and lay on the bed. "Nah~ That''s it, Xiaobai, the new-generation maid of Dust-Free Heaven, let these two cats and dogs teach you the details. I need to make up the doze. "Ahhh~ did the shopkeeper stay up late to watch the movie again?... Bye? What about the beautiful silver hair~ Will it look good if you cut it out and make a long skirt? A girl with blue hair walked into the room and looked quickly. Landed on the conspicuous pure silver figure. "Little, sister Xiaoqing! She is...or Xiao 1 play "Ahhhhh~ just kidding, she is a new sister, and her name is Xiaobai, isn''t she? Looks like Xiao Keer is anxious." Xiaoqing covered her mouth and smiled, watching Ke''er''s reaction with interest. . Originally, I was worried that Kerr, who had a weak personality, was being bullied in a part-time job shop. When she saw this, Bai Ji secretly relieved her heart. Although they are all strange guys, at least Kerr can get along well with them. It''s a friend. "Stop talking nonsense... Where''s Sister Mo''er? "Xiao Mo''er got up a long time ago and is cleaning up. You should go out first. I have to help tidy up the shopkeeper¡¯s room and give you the task of teaching newcomers." Xiaoqing smiled and turned. I turned my head and looked at a certain linen-haired girl who was sleeping on the bed with a sigh, walked over to cover her with a quilt, and put her fox ears on a towel again. "...Bai Xiaobaijiang, you, do you remember me... Go downstairs, but Ke''er seems to have plucked up the courage to face Bai Ji. "Ahhhhh~?" Bai Ji tilted her head, her ruby ??eyes blinked, and she clicked her lips in confusion. "Mmm..." Kerr became nervous immediately. "Puff puff... teasing you~ of course remember acridine, the little girl kidnapped by the troll~" Bai Ji put out her tongue mischievously. "Really, really?" Ke''er''s eyes lit up. "Benefactor sauce, why did you let me... Uhhhhhhh! book.SFA CEZ novel "Ah, Lan Lan must want to eat lollipops, right? ~ We haven''t put on the stockings yet, let me solve your greed first." Bai Ji couldn''t hide her ears, and smiled into white stockings. Tuan was stuffed in Lan Lan''s mouth. "Uh uh uh... this..." "By the way, we just came here, don''t understand the rules, and need a teacher to teach you~ Kerr, are you willing?" Seeing Kerr, there is a tendency to ask down, Bai Ji can easily change the topic. "Of course, Miss Bai Ji doesn''t dislike it..." "It''s an honor. "I''m afraid it''s too late." Before Ke''er could reply, she suddenly inserted an indifferent voice. The black long straight girl stood blankly behind the three. "Sister Mo''er?" "Yeah." The black-haired girl in a maid costume nodded, and glanced over the three of them, staying on Bai Ji''s body for a while, "It''s time to open the shop." "Ahhh? So fast." Kerr hurriedly began to tidy up the maid who was serving on him, to see where there were irregularities. "Change your clothes" and then, (learn now and use it now "Oh~Miss Senior." Bai Ji knew that this sentence was meant to herself, and leaned slightly with a grin, and bowed. Chapter 10~Please taste it~ "Mr. Guian~ What do you need?" The bright smile is like the warm sun in winter, with big eyes on the bridge of the nose, and the fat house young man with big characters embroidered "Lolita Saigao" on his clothes as if he had been fucked. The petrified DEBUFF is average, his body is stiff, his face is dull ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...! Silver hair, double ponytails, loli, maid costume,... Oh God, the deadly attributes are all gathered in one body! "Sir?" The silver figure tilted his head suspiciously, and jade-like fingers swayed in front of his eyes. .Ah, ah! Yes, I am! "Ah, what an interesting reaction." Silver-haired loli covered her mouth and let out a sweet laugh like a silver bell, causing the fat house young man to bump into the deer in his heart. "You... the red-faced lowered head, the fat house young man hesitated for a long time and couldn''t jump out a complete sentence. "Where are we here, do you need anything?" It seemed that the calmness of the silver-haired girl made the fat house young man relieved, and he took a deep breath, as if he could smell the soft, jade-like body scent. When I think of myself breathing the same air as such a beautiful girl, I even breathe in each other, the fat house young man''s new year is like a steam engine operating in an overloaded state, and it keeps smoking. "Okay...little sister, what''s your name? Are you a new maid? I didn''t seem to have seen you before? The young man in the fat house seemed to have plucked up his courage. "Oh, in reply to the customer, we are called Xiaobai, and we are the waiter who only took up the post today~" Bai Ji always smiled innocently at the fat house with a single blow, perfect smile that is impeccable and extremely natural. People feel that this is an innocent and innocent little loli with no impurities in her heart. A formulaic smile is enough to kneel and lick? Oh, for the amoeba who is thinking about problems in the lower part of the body, the brain is really unnecessary... This name similar to cats and dogs is just right to deal with these low-level creatures, we don¡¯t want certain fat houses. Generating electricity while talking about your name. Chapter 159: People have two faces, one on the outside and the other on the inside. Even though her heart is full of disgust and disdain, Bai Ji has shown twelve degrees of enthusiasm for this job, and people can never guess what she is thinking in her heart. One by one, she is in the same blood and nobles as Lilias. The image in the heart is the same. "Oh! Xiaobai, a nice name! Super, super cute!" "Really? Thank you, big brother~ Xiaobai is flattered!" Bai Ji jumped like a little girl who had received a gift. "Then... the fat house young man scratched his head in embarrassment, and stopped talking. "Hehe, elder brother, just say anything, Xiaobai is listening very carefully. "Oh, that''s 30 Xiaobai, this is the maid''s shop, right?" the young man in the house asked cautiously. "Yes, it is. "Then, then, can you ask the eldest brother to listen to me? ¡­ Actually want this princess to call a guy like you [master]? ? Don''t go too far, how old are you Si Zhai steamed goose heart! "That, Xiaobai? Are you okay?" Seeing Bai Ji''s smile gradually stiffening, the young man from the fat house asked weakly. ¡­Xiao Bai is here, please speak. "Bai Ji smiled slightly and resolved the awkward atmosphere. "...That''s right, can you call my eldest brother a master? Haha...The fat otaku laughed a few times, but he was reluctant on this issue. Don''t be too much~ "Of course, Master~ Is this all right?" "...The fat house young man covered his chest with an expression of "it''s worth it in this life". "Xiao Bai Sai Gao! The silver-haired double ponytail flat breasted loli is the best!" After that, the fat house young man''s whole body was lying on the table like ointment, but the silver-haired girl''s smile was gradually darkening. Did Mr. Amoeba want to be trampled to death on the soles of his feet? ~ "Then, Master, can you order food?" "Oh! Okay, I''m hungry." The young man in the house took the menu and started ordering. "One coffee, special omelet rice, one steak, that, thank you, Xiao Baijiang." "Okay~ Please wait a moment, Master." Bai Ji smiled and took the menu, and ran to the kitchen in small steps. The double pony tails were like dragonflies in motion, and the fat otaku behind him was demented. ¡­ "Thank you~" Bai Ji gave the menu to Xiaoqing in the back kitchen with a smile and vitality. "Xiao Baijiang has worked so hard. It''s only the first day that she took up the post. She performed very well. It feels like Lan Lan will be beaten by you after a long time. "The predecessors are absurdly praised. Xiaobai is just taking the things taught by the predecessors step by step. There is nothing commendable. Xiaoqing handed the menu to the maid who was in charge of the back kitchen, and smiled without saying a word. After a while, Xiaoqing handed the plate full of dishes to Bai Ji. "Can you hold it? Don''t spill it." "Senior don''t worry, at this point, it''s still easy to hold~" "Be careful." Xiao Qing smiled as she watched Bai Ji leaving the dinner plate above her head. "This kid has an amazing talent for learning, and he is very strong~" ¡­ Looking at the door of the kitchen, the young man in the fat house lit up when he saw the cute figure struggling against the plate. so cute "Master has been waiting for a long time~" "Oh! Thanks, thank you Xiaobaijiang!" The young man from the Fei Zhai was moved and took the plate. "Well, can you write the words''I love you'' on omelet rice?" "Yeah~" If you haven''t learned anything, you can play it on the spot by yourself. It''s more than enough to deal with this kind of dead man who hasn''t seen a woman for hundreds of years. "Hey~ Infuse magic, the energy of love, and become more delicious. "Please taste it~" "Okay, okay!" The fat nerd began to feast on, while Bai Ji stood aside with a smile on his face. With a dry mouth, the fat otaku stared at the coffee placed aside, grabbed it, poured it in one mouthful, and swallowed it! At the moment of entrance, the fat otaku fell into a sluggishness. "Eh eh~? What''s the matter, Master?" Bai Ji tilted her head in confusion. "Puff...Okay, so salty! How much salt did you put in!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh? No, maybe not..." It''s so salty, obviously only a small pot of salt is lost Bai Ji thought happily. "Puff...cough cough...Fei Zhai''s face is red with red ears, as if someone''s neck is pinched. "Master! Are you okay? Ming... I''m sorry, sorry, it''s all Xiao Bai''s fault... "Ahem...no, it''s okay, don''t blame..." Looking at the pitiful Bai Ji, the fat otaku, who was full of self-blame, and the fat otaku was ramming again, she couldn''t say anything to blame. "Thank you, thank you host! The host better provoke..." Hmph, it¡¯s just a maid¡¯s job. It¡¯s so difficult. With a little trick, it¡¯s easy to sell a cute girl~ At this moment, the door of the maid''s shop. "Welcome back, dear master, what do you need this time~?" "Can you find a seat by the window for Lizi, thank you Miss Sister~" Chapter 11 ~ I''m Sorry "Can you find a seat by the window for Lizi? Thank you Miss Sister~" Loli said milky milky voice. In the hot maid''s shop, Bai Ji felt that time had frozen in the last moment, and the surrounding air had become suffocating and sticky. Chapter 160: Babble! Demon, the witch is coming! The dull hair on his head stood up with a squeak, and quickly raised his head and squatted defense, curled up tremblingly at a loss. "Huh?" Lizi seemed to have noticed something, and looked at a certain position in the back of the store in confusion. ...... It is probably my own illusion. "Miss Lizi, what''s the matter?" Lan Lan embraced the menu booklet and looked in the direction Lizi was looking at, but saw nothing. "Oh, it''s okay, it''s okay to lead the way. Hmm! Please follow the blue, the master. Gudong. The sound of swallowing saliva. "That, Xiao Baijiang? What''s wrong with you? Is there anything uncomfortable?" The young man in the fat house looked at the shivering white hair hiding under the tablecloth in a puzzled manner, asking himself thoughtfully. Live, shut up, Fat House! Let''s be quiet for a while. Bai Ji hugged her head and listened carefully to the light and drifting away in the mixed footsteps, "beneficial, bend, bend." He arched his head out of the tablecloth and looked around. After a while, his eyes finally caught the petite silver figure not far away near the glass window. The position by the window is some distance away from here, unfortunately fortunately. 00k.SFA Bai Ji breathed a sigh of relief, showing her calm and pounding heart, F light novel Why...we are so moldy? I just want to do a good job. Why does the **** who kills a thousand swords (Lilias kills a thousand swords) appear here? Well, at least I haven''t been caught by that black-bellied, ugly, wicked, short-haired little Ping Ru Li... (thousands of derogatory words omitted) Devil''s hair, if caught by that devil again, public sarcasm and jokes must be indispensable! Maybe we have to use the identity of a "customer" to instruct us, but we must not be caught by such a bad personality to catch the dark history or something. Bai Ji looked around, ignoring the fat house young man with a bewildered face, staring at the source of all evil, looking for flaws and opportunities. well! The blue color that came to order the food just blocked the sight of that guy. When will you wait if you don''t slip away at this time? With Li Zi''s attention completely on the menu, Bai Ji rushed out of the tablecloth at a speed that could not cover her ears, and rushed into the back kitchen with her head on top of the menu at a rapid speed like a white flash. "Huh. Reaching the dog gate, Bai Jimu stopped breathing heavily. "Huh? Did Xiao Baijiang come back with the order? He must be a little tired?" Xiaoqing smiled and walked forward, and handed a cup of hot tea. "Huh...Thank you, Miss Xiaoqing." Bai Ji took the hot tea and took a sip. The taste was not very good. The quality of the tea is not bad. Ji did not show up in lust. It is estimated that the problem lies in the fact that the vampire royal family is very picky. Usually, I dare to eat everything and can eat anything. When the worst is the case, I will chew grass roots from the natural river water. 0) Jiang SE Tai Novel "Thank you, Miss Xiaoqing, we are not thirsty yet, so I take the liberty to ask, when will the meal arrive?" Bai Ji asked calmly, putting the tea cup aside. "Eh eh? Is Xiao Bai hungry?" "Yeah." I''m not hungry. I just fished in the back kitchen by ordering the food to avoid a certain demon who is eating. And we won''t eat food other than fresh blood. "Well, it''s too early to leave the meal. After all, the shop has just opened. If Xiao Baijiang is hungry, I still have some desserts here. If you are too hungry, you can eat some. ¡­¡­Forget it, we are not very hungry either. "After hearing this, Bai Ji had a feeling of despair at the time, looking at some of the cream desserts placed on the table, it was very frustrating. Desserts eaten by humans and other creatures experience the taste of a vampire, which is definitely another kind of sensation, similar to sweet ones that taste bitter. Although it is in the category of ¡®eatable¡¯, the taste is definitely not guaranteed. Thinking of this, the body trembled again unstoppable. Bai Ji doesn¡¯t like to eat butter cakes. To be precise, Ji Bai also doesn¡¯t like to eat one by one. In the final analysis, the reason is that a small, stunted ugly demon once said that he would be punished if he did something wrong. She was tied to a chair and kept filling her mouth with various cream cakes. The original sweet cream tasted completely in Bai Ji''s mouth. How do you describe it? Have you ever tasted the salty and astringent taste? Have you ever experienced the salty, astringent, bitter and sticky taste? What does it feel like to smell like this? The conscientious ugly devil smiled wickedly and ruthlessly couldn''t put anything in her mouth. She could only groan, pitiful, groaning, and the miserable Lolita poured sticky white cream into her mouth. Forget the past¡­¡­ "Xiao Baijiang?" what? Sorry, Gong was distracted just now "Is it okay? You looked so bad just now... Xiao Qing asked with concern. Bai Ji''s head shook like a rattle. "Well, if it''s okay, the owner of table 9 needs to order food, Lan Kerr and Mo''er are still busy, so... Xiaoqing said in a tactful tone. Uh, yes, we get it. "Fish and fruit are certainly not allowed... Bai Ji said, the small step and the small step of the ink came out of the back kitchen, and the big menu blocked her face. Can''t see us, can''t see us. Behind the menu, I took a peek at the position by the window. Roar, that little devil is playing Aipai, and he plugged in his headphones! book.SFA Run quickly to the number nine table. 0PSE of Xiaozhi "Just wait, what does the host need?" Bai Ji tried to conceal her emotions and handed the menu to the customer. The customer turned over the menu, Bai Ji''s heart was numb, and she felt like years of life. Her fingers were entangled, and she muttered in her heart, "We are just a grass, we can''t see us." "Okay, that''s it? Thank you~" Taking the menu back, Bai Ji flees towards the kitchen. "Bang!" Then, gorgeously collided with an equally hurried figure. "Uh... Eagle, who is it?" "Woo?~Benefactor sauce?~" The blue head iron did not seem to feel any pain at all, tilted her head, and looked at Bai Ji, who was knocked to the side, holding her forehead suspiciously. Crap! This stupid dog again! If this is discovered... His eyes suddenly turned to the position of the glass window. "Huh?" There was no one in the glass window. This is, did you go to the toilet? ... "Puppy, where is the customer sitting next to the bed? It''s the ugly, short, old and stunted guy. Chapter 161: "Huh eh?" Lan Lan was taken aback, his eyes shifted. "What shall we ask you?" Bai Ji frowned slightly. Suddenly: someone slapped on the shoulder. two "Ahhh~ I''m really sorry for being short, old and stunted..." Chapter 12 ~ Nothing Good "I''m so short, old and stunted, I''m really sorry~" "Guji!!" Dumao stood up, Bai Ji''s body trembled as if she had been electrocuted, her neck seemed to be wounded, and she turned slowly. "Little Baiji~ I met again, can you explain to auntie what you are doing in the maid''s shop? Is it possible that you are playing cosplay?" Gently rubbed Baiji''s shoulder, chestnut backed her hand, and looked at it with a grin. With Bai Ji. ¡­This customer, I think you have admitted the wrong person, we still have something to do, so we will let it go first. "Bai Ji said seriously, she stood up and was about to cast a girl, and then she was grabbed by the chestnut behind her. "Hey! You, what are you doing?" Let go, we don''t know you again. We will be indecent if Ni is like this! Bai Ji keeps struggling, like a fox caught by her tail. , The fox fakes tiger''s might, a super fierce, will bite people'' appearance. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh who said bad things about me a second ago?" Lizi looked at the crazy Bai Ji playfully. Although the two white hairs were about the same size, they always felt the chestnut over Bai Ji''s head in their aura. "Hmm...that, that...you?" The blue on the side of the audience felt very unbelievable. She looked at the left side and the right side with some blindness. If the two smells were not very different, she would probably I thought that Bai Ji had used a magic spell with a clone effect, and then I made myself. "Snake disease! Let go, it''s none of your business to do what we do. You are a short, old and disgusting vampire who loves to pretend to be tender!" The insignificant outsiders were watching, making Bai Ji feel very sorry. Ashamed, scolded in shame and anger. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh? "You care about it, stunted flat dwarf vampire! "Hehe, you are really a little skinny. SF Light Novel "What happened?" At this moment, as soon as the back kitchen door opened, Xiao Qing, who heard the movement, walked out of it. Bai Ji''s eyes flashed suddenly, as if she had seen a savior, she was about to say "Miss Xiaoqing, help... "Miss the maid, this maid is a bit disobedient~ I kindly asked her to help others order food, ooh, she not only ignored me, but also made faces at me and scolded us..." Li Zimian became Like flipping a book, grievingly squeezed ~ fiddled with the hem of his skirt, his voice even brought a hint of crying. "Huh?!" Bai Ji was startled, and found that Li Zi had let go of her dumb hair at some point, crying like a girl complaining to her father. Hey, this acting is too proficient, right? ? How many times have you practiced? How many innocent people have been deceived by selling cuteness and crying in private? How can I give up? unacceptable¡­¡­ "Hey, let''s say... "Well, I''m sorry, this shop is causing you trouble." Xiaoqing glanced at Bai Ji in a daze, and bowed a B to Li Zi apologetically. "Wait, wait a minute! This is not the case... Bai Ji wants to explain. "Xiaobaijiang, the customer is God, we must treat every owner who visits our store with a good service attitude. Forgive you for the first day. I don¡¯t blame you. Being named by the owner is a sense of recognition. Things, come on~". Xiaoqing smiled and cheered up Bai Ji. "Huh?" e¡± mouth r mu play "Thank you, Miss Maid~ Now, let''s go, my cute little~white~ sauce~... Chestnut has a lot of requests and wants to explain to you~ Let''s go. "Hey..." Bai Ji, who was dragged away by pushing, pushing and pulling, gave Xiao Qing a cry for help, and Xiao Qing stood back with a harmless smile. End... black history Bai Ji was dragged away by chestnuts full of love. "Little, Sister Xiaoqing, will there be some..."... "It''s hard for an upright official to break housework, Lan Lan don''t bother about it~" Xiao Qing leaned down and rubbed Lan Lan''s dog ears. "Eh eh? Housework refers to... "Little idiot, haven''t you noticed it yet?... The owner of table No. 7 asked to order food, and now there is no manpower. Now, don''t think about being lazy." Xiaoqing stroked the blue dog''s head while handing over the menu. Put it on her hand. the other side: "Yeah~ an omelet rice, a big bottle of coke, thank you in a goblet, but... Bai Ji held the menu and looked out the window silently, her complex expression unable to conceal the emptiness and sluggishness in her eyes. "The maid''s name is Xiaobaijiang? Puff, hahaha...It''s really an unconventional and reluctant name, wow, we remember that there was a Xiaobai next to him when he was still in the Scarlet Blood Territory. It was a dog." Or Mu Xiaowan faced Lori''s merciless spit in front of her, Bai Ji chose to remain silent. "Nah~! Xiaobai, turn your head around, there is something good for you Kang. Dumbao trembled, Bai Ji silently turned his head. "Kacha." The limited edition of Bai Ji Chang Gong Feng Liu Wen Pu, an instant record. "Eh hey~ you said I sent this photo to Lilias, what would she think?" Chestnut cocked her legs and looked at the phone screen with love. She was wearing a miniskirt maid costume with cute ponytails and her eyes But she was empty like a silver-haired girl with a hot weapon who was successfully trained and taught, jokingly. Ala? Bai Ji''s eyes were hollow and her head tilted. For that... what will happen to the guy who is a hundred times worse than the chestnut in front of me? ? Ha, ha, I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know at all, that kind of moody villain, maybe she can only wear a maid costume in her field of vision, and she keeps smiling when she looks ashamed... I don''t know at all. In any case, this group of parasites does not have a good thing. "Nah~ Seriously, why would you want to come here to work?... It''s not that the money is not enough, right? Bai Ji''s face was not sluggish. SF grid novel "Are you right by the aunt? Hehe." Lizi smiled and leaned to her ear. "It''s really a kid who''s not a stranger. It''s obviously a family. There is no small money or anything. Why don''t you come to ask the aunt? As long as Xiaobaibai personally asks it, I will be happy to help pay for it? Can someone borrow it?" Ni Zoukai, what a vampire says, we won''t believe a punctuation mark. No matter who you owe money to, you can''t owe money to a vampire. Who dares to ask you for it? ? Sure enough, there is no good thing to do with these guys. ... The next morning. "These are the money owed to you, yes, it is enough to count, a lot of one cent." According to the agreed time, after Ji Bai handed the money to Lin who was slightly surprised, he turned and left. ...Where did you get the money? "You talk too much, don''t you?" Ji Bai''s expressionless face was slightly tired. Chapter 162: "Don''t get me wrong,|I''m just worried that the way you make money is not clean, in case someone else finds it... "It''s okay to find someone to borrow it? If it''s okay, I''ll go back to sleep first." After that, Ji Bai left without looking back. Chapter 13 ~ Black Mountain Top "Damn, what the **** is this weather? How come it gets colder? Yesterday was still sunny, but today it started to snow if I didn''t agree?" Kabo, who claimed to be [Wind Smearer], retracted his head into his scarf. The sound urn sound urn gas. "This is a mountainous area thousands of miles away from the border town. In addition, it is catching up with the winter. The higher the altitude, the lower the temperature. It is really a creature with well-developed limbs." The double-sword Leibia narrowed his mouth in disdain. "Huh? Are you a guy who has been juggled because of mischief have the right to call me? Who has a low IQ and didn''t order the one-dimensional quadratic function?" [Wearer] Kabo was very dissatisfied. "Heh! I don''t have a common language with the guy who can''t hold on for a minute on stage." Rebia tightened his collar tightly and stroked down the two small ice bars hanging from his nostrils. "Speaking as if you lasted a minute??" "Cut, it''s okay for two rookies who couldn''t even survive the preliminary round to peck at each other. It''s really a slap in the world." The blond man with a hedgehog''s head glanced contemptuously at the two people who were arguing. "Shut up! You, a weak chicken who relies on guns to trick you into winning, are ashamed to say us??" "I bother! "Hey, tell me clearly one by one, what is called mouth-cannon and masked deception? Can it be called mouth-cannon when fighting? This is called persuasion...the hedgehog''s head blushes, and what is next?" Incomprehensible words such as "Language is also a force", "A cannon is also a cannon", and "Spiritual injury" made everyone laugh. "Is this really suitable?" Ji Bai, who walked at the front, patience and asked again. "What do you mean?" Lin replied absently while checking the map. J "Hit" what do you mean? "Ji Bai glanced at the three people fighting behind him. "Even if you just go for a stroll inside the ruins, you shouldn''t take a circus. This is not only because of the rigor of the task, but also responsible for their lives." . "Hey, one by one! Don''t think that you are quietly saying bad things about me in front of your instructor, I can''t hear! Don''t forget my posthumous posthumous name... [Sniffer]! It was just a little test before, dare Are you arguing with me, do you have another one?" Yes, my IQ is not high, and my ears are pretty good. If it wasn''t the problem of wearing a helmet, Ji Bai wanted to hold his forehead. "What? Xianxiangren, don''t you even have the courage to look directly at [The Wind Sniffer]?" Ji Bai was silent for a moment, then turned to Lin who was aside. "Can you make him quieter?" "Why, are you afraid of losing to him?" Lin raised her eyebrows. "No, the mountains here are still snow valleys. If you scream casually, you will... "Boom boom boom...!" Before the words fell, a huge shadow in the sky covered everyone. ... At this moment, the top of the mountain has fluttered with heavy snow. The purple-black robe engraved with strange lines was covered with snow. The old man''s white eyebrows and beard were also covered with pure snow. He leaned on a snake-headed stick, his eyes closed tightly, and remained motionless in a white world. "Hax, let the old man wait so long in the place where the birds don''t lay eggs, you better give the old man a good reason!" The old voice came from behind the old man Hao. The old man Hao Shou opened his muddy eyes and slowly turned behind him. "Why, Lord Godfather is impatient? Haha, the old man has not yet held you accountable for revealing the secrets of [Sin Lord]... "Heh, venting the power of our Lord''s blessing to the executives of the Human Federation Knights in an attempt to weaken the strength of the Human Federation, the trolls, and even that race, is really a plan that only geniuses can come up with." "What do you know? This is called a strategy!" The black-robed old man became angry. "Then have you succeeded?" The mortal called Sapphire has deep obsessions, but the thoughts in his heart are too mixed, easy to control, but also easy to get out of control due to emotional riots. "The black robe old man groaned for a moment. "So in the final analysis, apart from trampling to death a group of low-level species, the rebellion you launched has no effect? ??On the contrary, it also aroused the police of that group of mortals...Do you know what it means to do this?" The muddy old eyes of the old man Hao became sharp. "You can ignore the group of first-order species, or you can ignore the paper tigers named''Knights'' they pinched out, but don''t forget who made the barrier. They stand behind them. It is possible that the minor rule of the race "has been done, and these things do not need you to reiterate to me!" "The black robe old man waved his hand impatiently. "So, calling the old man to this icy and snowy ghost place is not just to mock the old man, right? "The old man doesn''t have that leisurely mind... everything is for the supreme sinner!" "Boom boom boom..." Before the words fell, the blizzard raged in, and the behemoth fell from the sky and set off a storm. "Sisi "This, this is..." The ice scum hit his face for a while, and the black-robed old man summoned a curse barrier to cover the blizzard. At the same time, he was shocked by the huge creature in front of him. = lion body, eagle head, born with With both wings, a monster the size of a bell tower on his head, he was constantly looking at himself with a pair of huge golden pupils. "Mr. Godfather, stay calm, this is his own person." Seeing the tight look of the black robe old man, the bright head old man leaned on the snake-headed staff and held it indifferently. "What? Could it be... the remains of that ancient creature?" "Of course, are you doubting the miracle of the Lord?" "So... in this icy world, what is it that can make you so aggressive?" "The old man does not know the specifics, but the prophecy mentions that a dirty and dark weapon needs to be destroyed. book.SFA "A dark weapon?" ... Package FSF Light Novel The top of Montenegro. Looking not far away, Ji Bai thought about thinking about it as if she was a silver-haired girl with the erratic transformation. Sure enough, it was because he was not at ease with the freshmen from this circus group that he called a strong and experienced mentor as the team leader? "Hey, hey...I''m exhausted, mentor, slow down, my little one can''t keep up with nutrition." Behind the cliff, three stunned blues lay on their stomachs panting. "Heh, heh! Okay, Xianshengren! Three and two lie down the mountain without panting, yes, huhu...You, you are qualified to be my life-long enemy of [Wearing the Wind] Capo! " "Big brother! I beg you to stop talking so loudly... The previous avalanche didn''t kill us, you think it''s not enough, right?? "Why, are you lost?" Ji Bai stepped forward, ignoring the three gourd girls behind him. "Don''t always think of me as you." Lin didn''t even look at Ji Bai, carefully studying the map in her hand. "I''ve been watching you for a long time." Ji Bai looked up and looked around. A snowy open space (Probably one more) Chapter 14 ~ Lacquered Wood Arch "Parasites. Chapter 163: "Parasite, don''t lead the way anymore, I suspect we have deviated from the destination." Seeing the wind and snow that roared up, Ji Bai took three steps and took two steps, and caught up with Lin not far in front. "Don''t go, give me the map, I will study and study, let''s rest in place. ... Lin didn''t speak, Ren Jibai pulled the "map" in her hand. "Eh... the two ancestors finally stopped, and if they go on like this, they won''t be exhausted or they will freeze to death!" The three behind them were sitting in the snow with a stunned head, and their faces became stiff before they had time to relax. , Suddenly jumped up. "It''s cold to death! ...Is this map the work of an impressionist painter? There are no north, southeast, northwest, just a bunch of forked black lines? "Ji Bai tossed over and over again, completely ignorant of what this piece in his hand was. "May I tell you this is a map?" Lin glanced at Ji Bai. "? This is not a map. What are you doing for so long? Is it possible to see a flower? So, what about the map?" Lin tilted her head slightly. "lost¡­¡­"" ...Lost on the road? ? "Ji Bai looked at Lin, whose head was slightly lowered, and was very surprised and curious about the sloppy nature of this three-no vampire. "So, can you tell me what this is?" Ji Bai shook the yellow paper in his hands that was blown by the wind and snow. "The route we have walked." 2CC sent t ...Ji Bai glanced at the intricately outlined fresh black lines, a little speechless. "Fortunately you didn''t talk about the problem after the four of us hell. "Well, it''s not terrible. Walking blindly can bring us to the mountain. That''s good." The face-saving three-no vampire apologized in an unprecedented way, and Ji Bai didn''t want to ridicule, and returned the note to Lin. . "It''s getting a bit late. Let''s take a rest for the whole night, and wait for the wind and snow to stop before thinking of a solution, otherwise the three stunned heads will be buried here. Ji Bai glanced at the three little frogs jumping around behind him. "Everyone, take out the tent and food. The tent should be nailed down. I don''t want to see myself at the foot of the mountain the next day." Ji Bai''s voice covered the wind and snow and passed into the ears of the three. "Oh my god! I finally stopped and rested, um, the taste of this freeze-dried food is worse than the pancakes made by Mrs. Susan next door! "Oh dear Mr. Rebia, stop your **** accent, or I will use Mr. Cooper''s hard leather shoes to spank you!" Everyone took them out of the bag as if they were liberated. The tent, accompanied by the water in the kettle, gnawed up dry food. Lin sat a little away from the crowd, pinching the two corners of the bag and chewing on the hardened blood clots, with some remnant thoughts on her expressionless face. ...Have you seen enough? "There was a little blood residue at the corner of Lin''s mouth, she glanced at her side and squatted down to prop her head, looking at a joke, observing her armor man blatantly. If this cockroach takes the initiative to find herself, 80% of it wants to mock herself. "It''s the first time rock candy is matched with blood bag. If you drink too much liquid, it tastes good to eat hard candy occasionally." ... Lin turned her head back, planning to ignore Ji Bai''s slightly mocking words. "I was thinking that most vampires'' food is liquid, so what is the feeling of having to eat solid food one day? Will it be the feeling of humans eating liquid food?" Ji Bai pretended to question. Lin still ignored him, her expression: ¡ú_¡ú "By the way, your mouth is good, vampires rely on their fangs to eat, don''t bite them too hard, then it will be embarrassing. A mother vampire who lacks teeth can''t get married. Lin still ignored him, her expression: "Here, take it." Something flew towards her, and Lin caught it, her warm touch occupying her palm. ...Hot water bottle? Lin frowned slightly, turned to the side, and found that Ji Bai had already turned and left. ... Ji Bai, who was about to take out his tent, stopped suddenly, looked around, and finally turned his gaze to Lin who was closest to him. book.SFA "Parasite, do you still have something to do?" 0)p SF Light Novel "??" Lin turned her head slightly puzzled. "Aren''t you calling me?" The eyes in the iron helmet narrowed. Lin shook her head, holding a thermos bottle with a blood bag in her mouth. Ji Bai turned his gaze to a certain distance away from him. At this moment, he shook his head on the three little frogs who were jumping for joy. Is it because you are too tired, causing you to have hallucinations? ...... My physical fitness is really not as good as before. Thinking about this, Ji Bai breathed out his breath, preparing to take out the tent from the backpack and set it up on the spot. ... Ji Bai stopped pulling the tent, slowly put the tent back into his backpack, and looked around. The howling wind and snow blew by my ears, and the echoing sound disappeared without a trace like water droplets submerged in the sea. Ji Bai suddenly raised his head, put on his backpack, hurriedly stepped on the thick snow, and ran in the direction where the wind and snow were raging. "?" It was Lin who first noticed Ji Bai''s movements. She was taken aback for a moment, put away the blood bag and hot water bottle, and quickly followed. "Hey, my God, finally he has set up the tent, exhausted... "Isn''t it, hey, I have been walking in the blizzard for a day...Huh? Why did the instructor and the fairy disappear?" The hedgehog''s head was stunned and pointed not far away, and the other two were also stunned. "No?! The three of us won''t be left behind, right? "There! I saw it!" Rebia took the lead to catch the small black spots running wild in the distance. "Damn! What about a good night''s rest?" Why did he soar when he didn''t agree? Yuan" was still stunned? Hurry up, or just wait to freeze to death here! " "But... the canopy has just been set up... "But they are all gone! Dismantle the tent!" "Wait, wait for me!" While adjusting her breathing, Lin tried her best to ensure that she followed Ji Bai''s pace in front of her. After seeing Ji Bai come and behave like a demon, Lin decided to follow up with almost no hesitation, perhaps just a subconscious move. The physical strength of vampires is on the same level as that of human beings. Even though the curse is used to balance the physical strength, it is still a bit difficult for Lin to follow Ji Bai. Finally, the figure running wild in front stopped. "Huhuhu. Chapter 164: Lin adjusted her breathing slightly, and did not ask Ji Bai the specific reason. Following his gaze, Lin looked at the huge arched door frames made of lacquered wood one by one. I don''t know how long it has stood here, and the lacquered wood, which is known for its toughness, shows signs of weathering. Behind a few huge lacquered wood arches, there is a convex open space. Chapter 15 ~ Embarrassment in the Snow The rustling wind and snow weakened a little. The stars light up the dark curtain, and the warm fire light illuminates the icy snowfield. "Brother Armor, we have already learned about your magical powers. We understand that you are not a thing in the pool. Please take your magical powers. Let''s have a few more rushes in the snowy field. Sooner or later, we will have to be here! "Beside the campfire, Rebia sneezed with the sheets wrapped in sheets. The flames in front of him shook. "Yeah! Our fragile bodies are enough for you to toss like this? Mentor Lin, you have to say a few words of justice." Hedgehog changed his head to blow his nose, and blamed his grievance. "Good luck." Lin looked at the arched lacquered wood building above the standing faint light, as if talking to herself. "The one who hit by mistake came to the destination. Xianren, you are so terrible." Kabo, the wind-sniffer holding a machete, took a breath and was amazed. "Didn''t you hear?" Ji Bailing, who had been silent all the time, said suddenly. "Hmm? What do you hear? I only hear the blizzard spinning in my ears?" Lin looked at Gubai silently. Didn''t you hear that it led me to this place? There was a voice in front of him, a somewhat vague voice, Lin shook her head. In the place of the egg, it was still cold "Haha! Worthy of being a choreographer, in such a situation, he is still thinking about trying to make scary ghost stories. This bird does not live, and he has found the wrong target! In the twelfth lunar month, no one will come here at all! I have to say that you have a good level of programming, but if you want to bluff, Capo snorted coldly. Seeing is good! ? " "Crap, nonsense! It''s so cold here, and the clothes under the clothes are a little unstoppable. It''s a natural physiology to chill. "Cut, I wear more clothes than me." Go!" Rebiya''s "I''m afraid of it." Han! If you compare again, I will let you taste the six six thirty-six wind knives and three making things difficult for Kabo. He blushed and scolded. He stood up. Ji Bai sits upright and sits cross-legged, the gaze in the seam of the helmet swirls around the arched door and the front protruding ground. After a long while, S Lin just licked the last drop of blood in the blood bag, and stared at Ji Bai''s back with relentless eyes. "All back to the tent Go to bed and keep your spirits up. "Speaking, Ji Bai turned and walked to his tent. That''s okay. "Eh eh? I went to bed so early? It''s not even eight o''clock, right? Why don''t you come to a game of Gwent? Play mahjong "Roar!" " "Well, for martial artists, proper entertainment can promote cultivation, and the combination of work and rest is the best choice. "Okay! Director Lin ah refuses, Teacher Lin is a bit inconvenient, Brother Armor! Don''t you play mahjong? Sanqueyi Ji lifted the curtain without turning back and walked into the tent. Is it a little fun? To me, what kind of energy is this guy so proud of all day? It''s not because I was lucky to run into the finals of two idiots, but I didn''t blow him off the stage with a mouthful." Hedgehog said with disdain. However, when he said so, the two next to him were not convinced. "Hey! What do you mean? What two idiots? You can speak clearly! "Want to be stabbed by two ribs, right?" "Uh, uh, I, I mean, there are only three of us, then let''s fight the landlord!" As he said, the stabbing technique attracted the attention of the two menacing guys. "Okay! A showdown in the poker game tonight!" "Actually, I want to break Yao Jiu more In the middle of the night, fully armed Ji Bai walked out of the tent. Except for the sound of the howling of the cold wind, there was a faint snoring sound from the tents nearby. Glancing at the colorful stars in the sky, the gaze in the seam of the helmet turned to the uneven spot not far away. The protruding part buried by the thick snow seems to be buried in something "Zizizi" smashed with a mouthful of cold wind, mixed with a hint of blazing heat, and a smell of burning. Heiji and white brows frowned continuously from the curtains, looking for the taste, and looking at the gray-white tent not far away, with a faint smoke, accompanied by a smell of burnt, bright fire flickering. Will the parasite''s tent catch fire? Yao was ashes. Fire is one of the most feared attributes of vampires. If this is not done properly, the next day, maybe that guy shouldn''t make a thick line and forget to put out the flame before going to bed, right? It is estimated that she was too worried, but in retrospect, she only played the low-level Ma Daha operation of losing the map today. That nerdy vampire won''t really play off 2? two After a while of ideological struggle, Ji Bai didn''t say a word, and ran to Lin''s tent in three steps in two steps. "Silk!" The tent curtain was pulled open, and the bright light made Ji Bai who had adapted to the night scorched his eyes. Zirou''s lower abdomen, bright for a time, springing up, white and tender skin like fat, round and slender thighs, without a trace of light, are exposed in Ji Bai''s eyes. But the owner who was soaked in the heat and slender legs was leaning on the stool, and the silver hair tied into a single ponytail was scattered all around. In the double-gas basin, the jewel-like eyes looked at him mercilessly. Ji Bai was silent for a moment, then looked away. The long-lasting light of C illuminates the corners of the entire tent: an iron basin with a little black smoke emitting from it, it seems that something is burning, emitting the tent. Was it washing your feet? It''s really "Boom!" Before Ji Bai could think about it, a footbath filled with hot water kept zooming in the field of vision. Ji Bai was splashed up and down. The wet Ji Bai rushed out of the room awkwardly, shivering with the cold wind outside the tent. He patted the iron helmet, faced with a moment of hesitation, Ji Bai silently put down the basin clasped on his head, and gently pushed into the tent. After the pat, he slowly left the tent and was silent for a while, always feeling sorry. At this moment, he looked pale and weak. After standing in the cold wind for a long time, he couldn''t guarantee the next day. Fortunately, Ji Bai also brought spare clothes. Otherwise, he would lie down in damp clothes and his physical fitness would not catch the cold. She also lay down. After scribbledly changing the clothes, Ji Bai didn''t even replace the iron helmet and chain armor, and he got hot casually. Ji Bai patted his head. The previous embarrassing scene lingered in his mind, making his face feel a little clear. It was just a parasite. What''s so good about it? Thinking about this, Ji Bai didn''t know what expression to face Lin the next day. Don''t think too much about it just. I feel guilty for this, but I don''t have any other thoughts. Chapter 16 ~ The Late Biological Clock "There are fights every minute and every second in this world. Some fights may be just for a piece of bread, but some are not so simple... Let me persuade you. The end is the inevitable trajectory of this continent. All these are the general trend. , Trying to stop with one person¡¯s strength is tantamount to blocking a car with a praying man¡¯s arm.¡± The strange old man on crutches sighed. He was dressed in a long robe that looked strange from Ji Bai¡¯s eyes, and he wore something on his head. A hair crown cast by this creature as a prototype. I have never seen a decoration before. In my memory, no race wears hair ornaments like this. The language spoken by the old man is obviously not a familiar language in his own language library. The pronunciation and intonation are very different from human languages, but he can understand the meaning unexpectedly. Ji Bai is in a very strange state. The sighing old man is close at hand, within reach, but he cannot control his body, just like a spectator sitting in the auditorium, completely unable to interfere with the behavior of the actors in the stands. The field of vision shook a few times, as if he was shaking his head one by one, this was not controlled by Ji Bai. "Sure enough... the old man sighed, as if he had received an expected answer. "The mainland coalition forces have been defeated, the dragon race has returned to the mountains and forests and chose to escape, the devil race''s vitality is greatly injured, the wing race is destroyed, the elf ghost Satan angel has escaped into the alien plane and chose to abandon the main plane. It''s terrible... everything is under its calculations, just like the Gulan group besieged the blood clan and killed it." The old man sighed up to the sky. "Today, the Qulan has paid for what it did in the past..." As the style of painting changed, gray and black colors climbed up to the earth, the sea flooded the earth, lightning and thunder struck through the black fog, and heavy rain fell sharply. With a burst of lightning and thunder that pierced the sky, countless giant touches drilled out of the sea, and two penetrating lights shot out from the deep sea. It wants to drag the entire main plane into darkness. ... The morning sun is rising, and the depressed snowfield ushered in the morning light. The itch at the tip of the nose awakened Ji Bai''s consciousness. As soon as he opened his eyes, a strand of silver hair flashed in his sight, and the familiar body scent puffed into his nose. What caught the eye was a girl with a soft single ponytail silver hair. She squatted beside her, twisting one of her silver hairs through the seam of her helmet, and kept scratching the tip of her nose. Ji Bai sat up all of a sudden. Chapter 165: "What are you doing? "Take the pig to get up. L5 Lin stroked the back of the silver hair that had teased Ji Bai, and said casually. ...What time." Ji Bai seemed to be aware of something, and stood up from the ground. "It''s noon." ¡­¡­"¡­¡­how so? Ji Bai patted the iron helmet, confused that the biological clock had never expired one minute after another, and shook his head, the iron helmet clinked. He remembered that he had a very long dream. In the end, his groggy head didn''t remember any details, only some fragmented fragments. SF Light Novel "Everyone, are you waiting for me?" Ji Bai looked at Lin. Lin didn''t answer, but looked at him ruthlessly. Ji Bai turned his head slightly, there was a trace of guilty conscience One he remembered an embarrassing scene yesterday. Lin didn''t care so much at all. Seeing that she had already woken up a certain pig head who was lying in bed, she walked out of the tent without looking back. After a while, Ji Bai, who had cleaned up the floor, walked out of the tent with a sword, and the cold wind beat him mercilessly on his face, blowing away the little sleep he had left. "Oh, Xianshengren, is he finally awake? It''s just right." Kabo the wind smeller held the knife with his back to Ji Bai, and didn''t even look at him. There was a cold arc at the corner of his mouth. Judging from the shaking posture, this guy has been waiting for a long time in order to pretend to be in front of him. "Let''s do business." Ji Bai didn''t even look at the certain second-year junior in front of the tent, and walked to Lin not far away. "Hey, hey, what does this mean? Is this ignoring?? You... "Eh eh eh! Forget it, buddy, you just don''t know what you say and what you say." Rebia who just saw this scene immediately grabbed Kabo who wanted to come forward to theory. "Watching words?" Kabo frowned, looked at the faceless cross iron helmet and looked at Rebia next to him suspiciously. "Hey! You are really a wooden elm, you don''t know how to work, the words are dead, and people don''t understand alive?" Rebia rolled his eyes, and then moved to Capo''s ears. ¿Úr Mu Xiaowan "I''m telling you, Brother Armor must have no time to pay attention to you, you know?... I glanced at Ji Bai who was standing side by side with Lin, and Rebia said mysteriously. "Hmm? Why? I''m his life''s enemy! "Why are you invincible? Do you know? Last night, probably late at night, I got up at night and just saw Brother Armor come out of Lin''s tent and sneak in sneakily. Own account..." "The two of them, is there something important to discuss?" Kabo frowned, thinking it was not that simple. "Let''s talk about it! Do you understand? It''s so obvious and you can''t see what happened? Why did he get up so late today, don''t you understand?" Rebia hates iron but steel He knocked Capo on the head. ...Oh oh! "Capo showed a meaningful expression. "Haha, do you understand?" Rebia showed an expression of ¡®you can teach you¡¯, and untied the kettle on his waist. "Spray... I don''t know where this beautiful girl with such a bumpy and beautiful Mentor Lin is attracted to this kid, obviously I feel that I also... "The two of them! They went to study the mystery of martial arts all night! Damn it, I didn''t even call me on!" Kabo clutched his chest painfully. "Puff... Rebia, who was just about to drink water to moisturize his throat, was sprayed with water on Kabo''s face by Kabo''s speech. "Wow!! What are you doing?! This is very rude and unsanitary, know?" "Come on, I don''t understand it to you. Not far away, the two standing in the wind stood side by side, keeping silent. "I overslept and delayed, I''m sorry." After a while, Ji Bai took the lead to speak. This sentence of''sorry'' contains more of the part of yesterday. "You just told me this?" After a moment of silence, Lin responded. . "Almost, it''s over now." Ji Bai breathed a sigh of relief inexplicably. "Pack your things, this trip is more than just sightseeing. After that, Ji Bai walked to his tent. In about twenty minutes, everyone packed their tent luggage and walked into the open space behind the arched lacquered wooden door in front. Chapter 17 ~ Six Six Six Wind Knife "This place looks like a cemetery." Looking at the lacquered wood arches, Ji Bai subconsciously said casually. "Mr. Cockroach''s mouth really can''t make auspicious words?" Lin looked around blankly and observed, although apart from the three lacquered wood arches, the bare area around it had no value for observation at all. "Do you know the scale and form of this ruin?" "That''s not enough, maybe this is a large tomb of an ancient emperor." Ji Bai touched the lacquered wood arch through the arm armor, and the carvings were blurred by the baptism of history, and they were long unrecognizable. A lacquered wood will be weathered for at least a thousand years. Ji Bai was in deep thought, Lin did not idle, took out the equipment to look for angles to take pictures, and the three little toads did not idle, pretending to be knocking against the lacquered wood arch. "Do you need a detailed investigation?" Ji Bai pondered for a moment, contacting the vaguely call before, and there was an indescribable sense of violation in his heart. "There are snowy fields all around, what else do you want to investigate?" Lin replied while looking at the photos taken. The equipment caused by the sudden change of her face was checked by layers of detection, and there was no possibility of quality problems. But why... Lin stared blankly at the photos taken before, repeatedly comparing the angles of the previous framing. The scene is normal, the angle is normal, and the color is normal One, this is a very ordinary photo, except for the case where the arch building is not shot. SE3 novel Lin frowned, staring at the photos that only captured a piece of white snow. Is it because I accidentally missed the arch when I cut U? With such a lucky idea, Lin picked up the device and locked three dark arches in the center of the lens. "Kacha. .Why is this? "Lin murmured dazedly while holding the device. Unexpectedly, it is reasonable that the reading of the equipment still missed the key scenes. The position of the arch should be filled with the blue sky. In the photo, these three large arches did not exist at all. "Well...this. Except that the three breakthroughs are bigger, they look very ordinary." Rebia rubbed his chin, not knowing whether or not to pretend. The two curiously knocked against the lacquered wood arch pier, but Kabo held the scimitar in his arms, closed his eyes and rested, letting the wind blow his broken cloak. "Brother Capo, what are you doing? "Hush...today''s wind is very noisy." Kabo made a motion to stop the sound, his voice undulated. Chapter 166: "Come on, man, we don''t know exactly how many are you? What are you pretending to be deep?" "People who practice martial arts don''t go shopping, don''t you forget the good name given to me by the world?" Kabo the wind-sniffer looked at the blue sky meaningfully. Before the words fell, the wind was violent, and it uttered hysterical roars on the quiet snowy field, like a billowing sea. "Wow!..." The hurricane that swept across was like an invisible big hand, constantly tearing and pulling everyone. "Well, what''s the situation? SF Mu Fiction "Kabo! You are really a crow''s mouth. What are you going to provoke this time?" Rebia and the hedgehog hugged their entire bodies tightly on the lacquered wooden pier to avoid being swept away by the hurricane. In the face of the howling and roaring wind, the man would stand upright if nothing had happened, letting the wind blow his cloak, revealing his dark and strong muscles. "This is a man with a story. "Awesome¡­ Facing the sudden gust of wind, Ji Bai squatted down on one knee, thrusting his long sword into the ground, keeping his body from being lifted off. "Ho Ho Ho! ... the deafening roar of a beast cut through the sky, and there followed a violent earthquake tremor. "Come here." The man standing in the wind opened his lips lightly one by one. "Boom! Boom!...The ground is shaking and the mountains are shaking, as if the entire valley is about to collapse, and the snow splashes up to seven feet high. With an eagle head, a lion body, and wings on his back, a monster the size of a bell tower came crashing down. this is¡­ .Gryphon? ? Looking at the huge figure splashing with the earth, Ji Bai felt full of incredible. Do creatures that exist only in various fabricated legends exist? ? "Oh, supernatural creatures that have awakened since ancient times, in the name of the **** of sin, impose divine punishment on this world full of blood and sin!" The purple-robed old man standing on the eagle''s head frantically waved the snake-headed staff in his hand, tightly Then; Griffin¡¯s dim eyes suddenly became as sharp as a sword. "Damn! What the **** is this?? Brushing a branch can be caught by the BOSS, how unlucky is this??" Hedgehog''s head Holding to cry without tears. "Well, this thing...it¡¯s not a griffon? Oh my dear. God! Look what poor little Rebia found today?? A griffon? Clam?! God, if this is If you have a dream, please wake me up soon!... The calmest person in the room was Kabo, who had not even raised his head before closing his eyes and blowing air from beginning to end. "Puff." Kabo squinted a gap in his eyes, vomiting out the grass roots that he did not know when he was holding his mouth, and raised his gaze indifferently, "Well...Is this brother scared stupid?" Hedgehog''s head Surprised. "I think it looks like it! After all, such a big stimulus, and the mental capacity is not good. At this time, I almost have a mental breakdown! Ignoring the audience in the first-class seats, Cabo looked at the Griffin, and seemed to feel the gaze, and the Griffin also looked at Cabo. "Huh?" The purple-robed old man on Griffon''s head also noticed that there was more than one person here. "Gryphon, trample these bugs to death. "Roar, roar!... The griffon roared up to the sky, screaming like an eagle and a beast. "I said, it''s just a small sparrow." Kabo snorted coldly and took the sword out of its sheath. At this moment, the gale swept in. Unlike before, the gale swept in the direction of the lion and heron. , Sr Mu''s novel is this... aura? ? Ji Bai''s eyes looked at Capo changed. Maybe, this guy is really not easy? "This... pretending to be a ghost! Griffins, crush them!" The purple-robed old man shouted and commanded. "Hey! Look at someone''s six or sixty-six wind-exploring knife technique!" The scimitar was taken out of its sheath, and with a clear shout, the gust of wind became stronger and stronger, trying to blow the griffin into the air. "This... the purple-robed old man was surprised. "One blow, all cut!" [Wearer of the Wind] Kabo leaped in the wind, hovering in the air like a swordsman in a martial arts novel, and swung a knife against everyone''s astonished eyes. [Sixty-six thirty-six wind exploration knife method] At this moment, as if the wind was being used by him, the invisible wind turned into a sharp knife and passed by. Kabo fell on one knee chicly and took the knife. "This knife is just the police... "Boom boom boom!" Before finishing talking, the cliff not far away collapsed and crashed, and the scene returned to calm again. (Thinking about two more changes, but was polluted by the spirit for a day ¡­ Chapter 18~ "Still stunned, get him back quickly." Ji Bai''s roar awakened the two little toads holding Dunbe not far away. "Oh, oh oh!" The two little toads nodded quickly, and ran to the buried place of Kabo as if they had received an amnesty. Facing the sudden change, Lin had already released the vampire form to leave the ground, and groups of little bats appeared in a flash, and her silver hair moved with the wind. "So it''s a vampire?... Griffon, beat that girl down! "Roar, roar, roar! The griffon roared up to the sky, strong and powerful wings blew gusts of violent wind, violently waved, and the thick feathers and arrows shot out. [Thousand feather sanctions] Lin''s complexion was as usual, and she muttered to usher in the end. With her as the center, the blood mist that seriously obscured her sight spread, and countless little bats flew out from it, dancing among the thick feathers, and flew towards the griffon. The rain of feather arrows pierced into the blood mist accurately, entrained in the strong wind to disperse the mist, but found that the target body had long been missing. On the other side, hordes of small bats quickly gathered together, and Lin, holding a fang knife, appeared on the head of Griffin like a life-saving death god, catching the thieves first, and her goal is pure. The fang knife dragged the red edge to cut out, and slashed at the purple-robed old man sitting on the griffon. "Hey!" There was a clear sound, like a metal knocking on the glass. Slashing Blade was bounced back by some kind of transparent enchantment. "Innocent." The purple robe old man narrowed his eyes and snorted coldly. "A mere second-order species...". In the short interval of attack, Lin had no room to launch a second attack, because the huge eagle''s head had already been raised. "Ho Ho Ho Ho! The thick, golden flames gushed out from the mouth of the Griffin. Chapter 167: Even if she evaded in time, a burnt smell passed into Lin''s snort. "...The end of the ghost wing on the right was ignited. The flame, as the nemesis of vampires, does have a decent damage to vampires. However, this is only compared to other attributes. For powerful vampires, it is ordinary. Flames are not enough to plug between teeth. However, Lin quickly realized that this was not an ordinary flame at all. The slightly golden flames didn''t mean to go out at all, and the continuous burning caused damage and the vampire''s powerful regeneration ability gradually formed an endless loop. When the wings are on fire, the speed of the vampire''s movement in the air is naturally greatly reduced, and the opponent will not miss this opportunity. "Wow!" A cloud-piercing arrow accurately hit the blinking eyeball of the Griffin. Although it could not cause substantial damage, it angered it. "Ho **** ho ho... ." Unlike the roar of an eagle or a wild beast, the angry griffin shifted the target to the instigator of the bow and arrow on the ground. The powerful eagle wings flicked, blowing up countless slush. Amidst the smoke, the huge griffon had disappeared. Ji Bai gradually discovered that something was blocking the sunlight above his head, and when he took a look, the griffon swooping in the air kept zooming in. Rum novels With this momentum, it is impossible to roll and avoid 80%. After all, this is not a fire-passing game. Rolling also brings invincible frames. "Boom! Boom!... At the moment of fighting, Bai Ying flashed past, rushing to push Ji Bai away before Griffon landed. Griffon Mount Tai crushed the top, crushing three dark wooden arches without any suspense. It also opened up the soil and slush, and smashed a big hole of unknown depth. .Thanks, I owe you personal love. Lin heard Ji Bai''s words, and Lin gave him a roll of eyes before flying away. "You have the time to gossip, why don''t you think about how to solve the problem" hasn''t gone out yet? Shouldn''t it. "Looking at the flames still burning on Lin''s ghost wings, Ji Bai wondered how sacred this unidentified griffon was. As a second-order royal family, Lin was far more powerful than the vampire count. Less than a trace of advantage. Griffin once again aimed at Lin in the air, Ji Bai wanted to step forward to help. However, this is already the limit. For a human being, the interference of shooting arrows below is already the limit of ability. Facing such a flying behemoth, Ji Bai''s attack is very weak, and he can''t hurt it. Obtaining is always a problem. In the air, a large figure and a small figure started a confrontation. Lin, who was wounded and unable to heal, was clearly at a disadvantage under the huge physique gap. It is unbelievable. The fighting power of this unidentified huge creature is surprisingly powerful. Lin, who has royal blood, is crushed to death, occasionally talented. Release a few [spells] to counterattack in a symbolic sense. Mouth a small play It can be said that only Lin can contend with this arrogant behemoth, and the rest are crappy guys who can only shout six to six, and the three little toads can''t even count on it. "Ho Ho Ho Ho! The aggressive flames gushing out at a tricky angle, blocking all Lin''s evasion routes. In desperation, Lin had no choice but to step back and not let the flames directly burn the vitals. "Wipe!" Most of the body passed by the thick flame column. . "... Another burst of burnt smell. The flame of the right wing hasn''t gone out yet, it''s hard to be able to float in the air, now... Lin raised her eyebrows and looked at her left side with a ¡®troublesome¡¯ expression, one by one, only half of the wings were left. Obviously, the ghost wing without half of it can no longer keep oneself balanced in the air. Without suspense, they fell down the cliff one by one. Below is the big hole where the griffon hit the crystal before. The harsh wind smoothly glided over Lin''s ears, speeding up her fall, and the cold air blowing from below blew her hair. Walking flat in the air, she felt weak after losing her wings. Unknown creatures, unknown types of attacks, plus offensives that were caught off guard, everything came too suddenly. Lin closed her eyes. "Hey!" She suddenly felt her body stagnate when she fell suddenly, and she felt the pain of whitening from her elbow. Opening her eyes, she found a big, powerful hand grabbing her wrist, and she was on the edge of the big hole. For a moment, Lin''s eyes widened slightly. "You really should lose weight." The master of the big hand murmured in a muffled voice. "It feels heavy, you can let it go." Lin is still a poker face that hasn''t changed for thousands of years, but if Ji Bai listens carefully at this time, she can find a hint of anger in her tone. "Okay, grandma, you won, I really dare not let it go. "Don''t get me wrong, I lost you, I can''t explain to your mother. "Lin''s pupils flashed slightly, and the little demon whose expiration date had already passed its black belly appeared in her mind. "Oh, what about the vampire? Before the miracle of the sinner, even the third-order and fourth-order types can only fall to the ground to express surrender." The purple-robed old man snorted coldly. The Griffin roared, and the strong wind pushed the two together down the unfathomable pit. (There will be one more in a while, probably~) Chapter 19 ~ Good News and Bad News Desire for power is a poison, a poison that can paralyze reason and wipe out the affection of flesh and blood, and can make people become insensitive, cold and merciless. What is the feeling of happiness? Lin didn''t remember very much. In the vague memory, she was still young and embraced her sister and her mother embraced herself, a complete family, a joyful one. Yes, I once seemed to be in the category of ¡®happiness and happiness¡¯. When did you drift away? "Mother! What are you doing? My sister is still inside! Gentle as water, with a dignified lady manner in every move. Mother has always been Lin¡¯s idol and an insurmountable existence. Although Lin¡¯s time to spend a week with her is very short, she can be obedient and well-behaved. There is no complaint. She knows that her mother has a lot of big things that need to be solved. As she gets older, she understands that her family identity is not ordinary, and can even be called distinguished. In the eyes of Lin, who was brought up by a servant with her younger sister, the whole family was carried on the weak shoulders of her mother. Even though her mother didn''t spend much time with her, in her heart it was like a spiritual pillar. But at this time she made Lin feel very strange. Only then did she realize that she had a preconceived impression of going out and how much did she know about her mother? ? What is her nature? I don''t even know what kind of person he is, how to deal with it. In other words, the woman in front of her is not a three-dimensional image at all in front of her, and she still has a lot of things she hasn''t seen since 2. ¿Úrmuxiao" to play "No! Lingling is still inside! Mother, please, please help her, Mingming, the mother who loves herself and her sister Xiaoling infinitely on weekdays, but her mother keeps silent at this moment, holding Lin. Walking out of the courtyard without sending a message, Lin wetted her pupils, and the villa engulfed by the fire became blurred in her vision. Tiger poison is still not eating. That woman has a cruel heart that absolutely does not match her appearance. The culprit who killed her sister is absolutely and inexcusable. Since then, she has walked out of the lie called''family affection'' and graduated from the naive and naive concept. She has become indifferent and indifferent. She no longer has close friendship with others, but also cherishes herself twice, because she understands that this world is already There is no one who cares about himself. Everything can only depend on himself. If you kill the betrayal in the cradle, you will not be betrayed. If you are strong enough, you will not be deceived. You have no relatives you can rely on, and no friends. Perhaps from the beginning, you are alone. Unconscious, as if being hit by someone in the head, groggy, eyelids seem to be filled with lead, soreness and heavy. Yet? "Vaguely, Lin seemed to hear someone talking to herself. "? It feels like being pulled out of the bones, every meridian is faintly painful, relying on the super-strong self-healing ability of the blood family, this feeling as if all the strength of the whole body has been peeled off comes from my own consciousness. Never appeared. Chapter 168: She drooped her eyes and forced her eyes open. A cross iron helmet that looks very rigid It seems like I''ve seen it somewhere. "Are you awake?" The dull and boring voice was ruthless in his tone. Don''t think too much, this boring tone that can kill the sky with strength will know who it is. Lin did not respond, shook her head, and stubbornly supported her aching body, but she did not succeed, the soles of her feet softened, and she fell back on the stone with a snap. The function has become dependent, and it is only now that she has only lately discovered an incredible fact. The self-healing function seems to be invalid How can it be? ? One At the time, Lin was at a loss. Flying is an innate ability of birds, but if one day a bird that should belong to the blue sky loses its wings, how will it feel? First is the panic at a loss, and then it will be difficult to move. Did the previous battle lose the power of a vampire? ? One Thinking of this, Lin''s pupils shrank suddenly, and even her breathing became disordered. "She couldn''t imagine, she couldn''t imagine how she would survive in this indifferent and merciless world after losing the power of a vampire. "What are you nervous about?" Lin''s insignificant changes did not escape Ji Bai''s eyes. He glanced at Lin and saw through her thoughts. "The self-healing function of vampires is indeed inherent in the body, but this is also true. It needs energy to maintain, and there is a limited minimum magic energy threshold. If [Magic] is not left, it will definitely not be able to be activated. Hearing this, Lin hurriedly checked the condition of the internal organs and was taken aback. The result is really just as Ji Bai said, the [Magic] that was full of body before seemed to have evaporated at this moment, and nothing was left. Seeing Lin Wei''s stunned expression, Ji Bai had an expression of "it really is like this". You ask why he knows so clearly? Ha ha, Ji Bai still remembers the embarrassing scene when playing mutant blue jade. It must be understood that the consumption of self-regeneration is almost negligible, and that a single bit of demon consumption for a day or two is not enough to cram the teeth. It is not an empty [demon] state in the true sense. It can reach the end of the universe. As for why the vampire in front of him is unclear, the reason is simple. c This kind of vampire eldest lady is spoiled, pampered, has insufficient posture and life experience, has not experienced the real social beating, and has been starving for five consecutive days, still carrying a sickle and slashing people in battle. Learn about it? ? After a sigh of relief, Lin seemed to be aware of something, and squinted at Ji Bai. "how?" "Why do you understand so thoroughly? "Because I have a lot of research on vampires." Ji Bai stood up and didn''t intend to continue to struggle with this issue. He glanced around and the visibility was very low, and the surrounding area was pitch-black¡ªfalling from this height, he was not killed. Can, of course, is impossible, in fact, during the fall, Lin fainted, it was Ji Bai who hugged her and turned into Tianhui and fell to the bottom. "Have you solved a vampire?" "You can think so. "Now, there are two news, one good news and one bad news, which one do you want to hear?" Falling into silence, Ji Bai suddenly opened the conversation. "If you don''t speak, then I will tell you the good news first." Ji Bai took a deep breath. "The good news is that I just went to investigate. There is a road ahead. There seems to be a lot of articles under this ruin. Maybe we can find a way out." Ji Bai Yangtian looked at the crater item shrunk to the size of a thumb. "The bad news is that the previous griffon seems to have caught up. Chapter 20 ~ What''s the situation? ¡­¡­Lin Qiang supported her body and sat up from the stone wall. Her numb legs seemed to have been picked off, like a lump of tofu, and she couldn''t stand up at all. At this moment, a hand wrapped in iron armbands reached out in front of her. "Don''t be dumb in times of crisis, no matter which race you are, an individual cannot survive. "I can do it myself." Lin indifferently refused, struggling herself rather than grabbing the helping hand extended by the outsider. This is not just a question of self-esteem, it is her own concept all along. She doesn''t want others to cause trouble to her, and she will never allow herself to cause trouble to others. "Puff!" When Lin was struggling too hard, Lin fell towards the **** made of stone blocks, and the ground that was constantly enlarged in her field of vision was close at hand. When she was about to land on the ground in a very embarrassing posture, what was there? Something grabbed her collar and abruptly dragged her back from the edge of shame. "Miss, this is an extraordinary period. Is it so difficult to collect my self-willedness and temper as an eldest lady? I shouldn''t choose this time when I am stunned." As he said, Ji Bai ignored Lin''s struggle and dragged her to herself. In his arms. "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?! Lin, who seems to be indifferent to everything, just lacks contact with people, so she seems strange and dull in interpersonal communication. Over time, she gets used to it. Although she is a vampire, in a sense, she is a very simple thought. The eldest daughter of Huanghua has heard about things between men and women, but it''s just a blank sheet of paper, but she has never touched the hands of the opposite **** until now. For her, it is considered a cross line. Operate. Suddenly, her thinking was overloaded and her brain was completely down. Panicked, she didn''t look like she could do well in normal days. ......" As soon as the impatient words came to my lips, I suddenly felt my legs leave the ground, and the whole person lost the center of gravity. "Don''t move, if you don''t want to hurt me." Ji Bai held both knees in one arm and waist in the other, in a standard princess hug. Judging from the current relationship between the two, the posture is very bad. However, in an emergency situation, Ji Bai, who was stubborn, didn''t have any awareness of this aspect. After hugging, he tightened his arms and hugged him tightly. I have to say that despite the odd temperament, this lady vampire has a soft body, and her skin is as smooth and soft as a good suet jade, um, it feels good, at least it feels comfortable to hold it. "Uhhh... Lin''s brain went down and smoked, and she subconsciously let out a sweet sound of inexplicable meaning, her eyes turned like mosquito coils. The silk stockings on the thighs have been severed after the fierce battle just now, that is to say, her skin is now close to the man in front of her? ! (Although there are arm armors) Lin felt dizzy when she thought of this, and her delicate face was covered with shameful red clouds. "It''s urgent, let''s go." Ji Bai can''t care how complicated Lin''s mood is now. He only knows that if he doesn''t run now, both of them will die. But considering that the blush in his arms was almost over the Red Fuji, Ji Bai wondered if he had a fever or typhoid fever. As a gust of wind blows up, the scene in Lin''s field of vision keeps passing back. Hmm... book.SFA The skirt, the skirt was torn, and the wind came in for a long time. Lin twitched her lips, forcibly suppressed the qi and blood in her heart, and kept herself calm. This guy, is his head made of wood? If it weren''t for the emergency now. Lin bit her lip, raised her head, looking at Ji Bai who was holding him meticulously running with a complex expression, resisting the urge to kill the disciple and then commit suicide. "Wait...Lin suppressed her voice, making her voice sound not so abnormal. "what''s happenin?" Chapter 169: "Yes, can you change the position? This position is not very comfortable... "You ask so much." Ji Bai darkened his face. It should be said that the eldest is worthy of the eldest, and it is the key to life and death, but also picks and chooses. There are no detectives in front and chasing soldiers, so it is not bad to find a way out smoothly. "I mean, this posture is very energy intensive, can''t you carry it on your back?" Isn''t he conscious of this posture at all? ? Lin Qiang resisted the shame and said, but of course this is a lie. There is no problem of saving effort. She simply feels ashamed to be held by someone holding a child, not to mention that the other party is still a male. I hope to express to Ji Bai in a tactful way that she doesn''t like the feeling of being held in this way, um, the hidden meaning of the tone can be heard by intelligent creatures, right? Oh, it turns out to be worried about my exhaustion and planning for the long-term? Although this vampire is a bit headstrong, it is still broad-minded. Ji Bai nodded, feeling a little more fond of this eldest vampire lady. "Don''t worry, the human body is not as weak as you think. I don''t even pant for four or five kilometers. There is no need to worry about it. "???" Lin was stunned. Why didn''t he understand after he had said it to this point? ? This guy must pretend not to understand, right? ? "Of course, you can''t be idle, the torch tied to my waist, you take it off, the front is too dark, I can''t see the way. "Okay..." When things came up, Lin sighed helplessly and had to give up. She secretly vowed to go back and take a bath ten times, wrapped in three layers of shower gel. With this kind of negative thoughts, he stretched out his hand to Ji Bai''s waist. Xi Xi Suo Suo... "got it." "Why are you **** my sword?" Xi Xi Suo Suo... "got it. "This is parchment." "got it." "This is a temperature measuring agent. KSFA "Are you Tinkerbell?" Lin tilted her head blankly. Jiu Xiaozhi "I can''t tell that you''re good at joking." Ji Bai''s face turned black. This kind of joke regardless of occasion made him feel that the vampire in front of him had a surprisingly good mentality. Lin sadly put the temperature measuring agent back into Ji Bai''s pocket and continued to dig it out. "Stop, don''t pull it, that''s my belt!" Ji Bai said in a bad mood. "Why are you stunned? Go on, the front is completely dark." Lin continued to fumble, her slender hands constantly exploring in the dark. After digging and touching, Lin pinched something indescribable, well, it was quite hot. This time, it''s almost it. Just when she was thinking about it, she felt a feeling of urgency in her hand. Lin felt a little confused in her brain, and she couldn''t figure out what it was. "?? What''s the matter?" Seeing Lin stopped moving, Ji Bai was very puzzled and asked puzzled. ¡­¡­what? " "Hot Cup Chapter 21 ~ Underground Ruins The dark corners where the sun never shines are finally filled with darkness that symbolizes death. Eternally quiet and in the vast darkness, the long-dead ruins in the deep stratum have been buried for thousands of years and no living creatures have set foot on them. Day after day, year after year, the white horse flies through the gaps, swallowing countless glorious civilizations. It is difficult to carve marks on its skin. The hero is easy to get old and easy to be forgotten. Only the dead are passed on from generation to generation and survive the erosion of time. However, time has changed. The soil that was mixed with blood and used for burial has long been lost. The feats and heroic epics were finally forgotten by the world and turned into a cup of loess buried in the ground. But today, after many years have passed, the dust-covered soil and gravel have reappeared, and the sleeping remains have opened their eyes... "Tuk tuk..." The swaying flame in the boundless darkness is like a small lone boat with leaves, accompanied by the sound of rapid footsteps, echoing in this underground ruin that has spent many years in the darkness of annihilation. The silent dungeon glowed with a little vitality. ¡­¡­Hey. "After rehearsing the scene several times in silence, Lin still opened O after all. "Huh?" Ji Baima rushed forward, using the torch in the hands of the silver-haired girl in her arms, and kept moving forward, when she heard the girl in her arms calling him, she answered in a symbolic sense. "Before, don''t say it." It seems to have plucked up a lot of courage to say these words, so that the three-no poker face now wears a few traces of Hongxia, which symbolizes shame. * When the novel speaks of the next few words, the voice is getting smaller and smaller, like the crowing of a flies and mosquitoes, at the same time, the whole head is also lowered. Recalling her outrageous and imageless behavior before, Lin felt all thoughts grayed out, and then recalled that the image of the unreasonable hysterical character was actually played by herself. She had black eyes and wanted to fall on her head. The feeling of hitting to death on the wall. What''s more, there was a lively audience next to him. In shame and anger, Lin really had a crushing thought at the time, but this thought was not fulfilled by Ji Bai one by one. Ji Bai''s persuasion is concise and touching: "The wall is over there, don''t you want to stop hitting my head?? Lin was moved at the time, "Shut up, I saw...you must have seen it! After I kill you, I will commit suicide again!" Feeling that her persuasion had worked, in a hurry, Ji Bai decided to strike while the iron was hot, and continued to persuade (physical). Lin was very moved, and calmed down on Ji Bai''s shoulder, and then there was nothing left. Lin, who often regulates her words and deeds according to the principles of ladies, now recalls the previous large-scale ethical comedy of the year in which she was the protagonist and performed perfectly. How complicated is the mood that can be interpreted, it is almost like knocking over a cupboard. A pile of seasonings, bitter, sour, and salty with a hint of inexplicable. .Aftertaste? ? "I''m not so boring." Ji Bai answered without turning his head. Now that he has all his energy on the road, he doesn''t have any free time and theories in his arms, although he was indeed destroyed by the character of this vampire before. I was shocked. Hearing Ji Bai''s affirmative answer, Lin stopped speaking, and returned to her usual calmness, doing her job honestly, holding the torch in her hand, and getting used to being held by such a princess. The series of incidents caused by the previous embarrassment distracted her attention, causing her to realize that in the previous rush, one of her shoes was lost, and the ankle sprain was also invalid due to [self-regeneration] There is no cure for the delay, and there is no worse situation than this. This made her very puzzled. Since joining the Moon Knight, she has been baptized in battles of all sizes. She has never had a [empty demon] situation, and she has not had time to use a few [ħħ] in the previous battles. ], this magic power was exhausted, and after thinking about it, after excluding various reasons, she finally attributed the cause to the strange flame spit out by the griffon. The burnt wings are still aching faintly, the flame that seems to be inextinguishable once it burns, seems to be able to consume the [Magic] in the victim''s body. If, this time it¡¯s alone, maybe it¡¯s already... Thinking of this, Lin subconsciously glanced at the iron helmet facing her, completely unaware of her gaze, and focused only on the road ahead. book, SFA Chapter 170: Surprisingly reliable at critical moments. The feeling of being held by someone, no matter what, unexpectedly...He could obviously leave himself and run away because of, the so-called caring? Lin was taken aback for a moment, then smiled mockingly, and shook her head. I have really become naive and naive, and I still believe in me... In this world, even relatives will abandon themselves, let alone strangers who are strangers? ? Thinking of this, Xiao Lin''s expression softened a little and became indifferent again. His only relative worthy of guarding, his sister, has been buried in the flames. For Lin, there is no one worthy of trust in this indifferent world. At this moment, the wind caused by the movement gradually weakened, and the flying silver hair fell down. Lin glanced at the front, the brightness was accompanied by a few traces of Ruoyuowu temperature, not from the torch she was holding. A narrow karst aisle, seemingly bumpy and unrepaired natural stone road came to an end. Ji Bai slowed down and walked slowly into this narrow cave where only two people could pass side by side. Several stone candles were placed on both sides in an orderly manner, burning with a little flame, as if to welcome long-lost guests. Ji Bai stopped to observe the brightly lit cave. g. Stone candles of unknown raw materials, the shape of the entire cave, and the patterns on both sides that have been weathered to cause the carving marks to be very inconspicuous. The traces of artificial casting are already obvious. It seems that this is indeed an underground relic. The age is no longer distinguishable. After all, the serious dating between the epochs has caused limited data. The mainland-related data of the second era is almost non-existent, and the first era is only so far. Existing in mythological stories, there are no documents or relics that can prove the existence of the First Era. But these are not the key points. Ji Bai is not an archaeologist. He doesn¡¯t need to worry about these archaeological issues. What interests him is that these stone candles have burned for so long and haven¡¯t gone out. This makes him very much. Curious about what these magic candles are. But now is obviously not the time to care about these issues. Because Ji Bai heard it, there was a faint sound from the cave behind him... "Boom...!!!" As if urging Ji Bai to run away, a loud voice came down the cave, splashing echoes. Chapter 22 ~ Suddenly The chasing soldiers arrived much later than Ji Bai estimated. According to his estimation, the human running speed was entrained with a sick number, and when the opponent caught up midway, it was nailed to the board. It is estimated that the narrow and tortuous terrain here prevents the huge griffon from deploying, which hinders some time. "The follower has caught up, and grasped it firmly." For some reason, looking at the girl in her arms with the slightly reluctant expression, Ji Bai became playful, and suddenly wanted to get a handful of it. "Parasite, let''s go! With the growing echo behind her, Lin had no time to look away from the weathered mural, and the scene in her field of vision quickly swept back, her long silver hair moving with the wind. "Boom, boom, boom!" The sound of rocks and soil bursting and collapsing stopped the clouds, broken tiny gravels splashed in the air and the huge black shadow broke through the barrier built by the dust, and the huge eagle''s head was revealed. Out. "Cough cough... old thing, are you sure it''s here?" On the griffon, the black-robed old man covered his chest, as if coughing dryly from inhaling too much dust. "What? Are you questioning the will of [Sinner]?" The purple-robed old man didn''t care about the black-robed godfather who winked his eyebrows at him. He saw the fire in the cave in front of him, and his white beard was slightly raised. "It seems to have arrived at the destination, [Sin Lord]''s fable, the tomb of the pagan leader." The purple-robed old man stroked his beard and covered his face. "The grave of the heretics? What are we doing in this place? Are these guys buried in the soil a threat to us?" The godfather who was dissatisfied with him because of the previous actions of the purple-robed old man sneered. "[The Lord of Sin] is the only true God in the world. These filthy pagans will stain the hands of the Lord. [The will] states that there is an unknown thing buried here. It must be manifested in [the Lord]¡¯s miracle. Before destroying it, Lord Godfather is trying to disobey the Lord''s will?" The purple-robed old man snorted coldly. "Why didn''t the old man receive such a will? "Oh, this is normal. After all, this kind of secret matter related to the religious sect can''t be disclosed to non-core personnel. "Haha." The purple-robed old man sneered and ignored the godfather who was so angry with his beard next to him. He arrogantly gave orders to the Griffin. "Forcibly break through. "Maybe you are right. "Yeah?" The abrupt voice in his arms caught Ji Bai''s attention. He glanced at the silver-haired girl in his arms, and found that the latter was now engrossed in the display on both sides of the surroundings. I don''t know how many years he had been in this dust. Bottles and crocks, and iron swords and spears that are neatly arranged but have long been corroded by time. "This place may really be a large tomb in ancient times. "Have you studied archeology?" "I know a thing or two," Lin said softly. "These jars should be burial items and neatly arranged weapons. They should be the tomb of a general who has made great achievements in warfare. r Mu Xiaowan "Can you be sure of which dynasty and which generation it is?" Ji Bai asked seeing that this long corridor was far away. "At least, it''s not the civilization of this era." Lin carefully pondered the patterns engraved on the pot altar, and said. "It''s the same as I didn''t say." Ji Bai shook his head. ...Boom boom boom! ! "The heavy muffled sound of collapse hit the two people''s backs along the corridor from behind, and the entrained wind blew Lin''s silver hair. "Probably, less than a hundred meters. "Lin glanced behind her, and made a brief, nonsense. "Received." Ji Bai understood it without looking back. "Within fifty meters. The powerful sound of destruction echoed in Ji Bai''s ears. "Yeah." Ji Bai answered calmly. "Within ten meters. Ji Bai didn''t answer, and the corridor had already reached the end. The wooden gate blocking the road was hit by Ji Bai with sawdust flying across. Ji Bai¡¯s first reaction when he rushed in was to roll towards the sides, and because he was still holding the person in his arms, the roll was very embarrassing. In the next moment, the two people lying on the ground could feel each other¡¯s feelings. Breathe. "Boom! Boom!... Before the two of them could react, they were knocked out of the personal-shaped wooden gate "Break twice". This time it was fierce. The whole door and the threshold were connected to the wall. The body moved, split a few forks in the air, fell to the ground and turned into a pile of sawdust. "It deserves to be a vampire known for its tenacious vitality. After being burned by the''Fengyan'' twice, he did not lose his life. It really is not so easy to deal with." After the forced entry, he noticed Ji Bai and Lin''s purple at first glance. The old man in the robe narrowed his old eyes. Taking this opportunity to get up from Lin''s body, after getting rid of the awkward position, Ji Bai quickly picked up the torch that fell on the ground, looked around, and found that there were stone candles that were similar to the previous corridor, but they were all extinguished. Therefore, except for the small-scale lighting of the torch in the hand, the visibility is very low, and it can only be roughly judged by the surrounding walls that this is a dead end and it is very spacious. "I can come here, but it''s over." The purple-robed old man snorted coldly. "Hurry up and get rid of them, the province''s night is long and dreamy." The godfather was dissatisfied with the purple-robed old man babbling, and said. "I don''t need to be told by Lord Godfather." The purple-robed old man snorted coldly, and the snake-head stick pointed to the two below. "Gryphon, get rid of the two of them." "Ho Ho Ho Ho!!" The hideous giant eagle head turned, and the clock-sized vertical pupil turned up and down, staring bulgingly when Ji Bai was locked. Ji Bai pulled out the long sword with fangs, blocking Lin in front, the oppressive body shape gap between the two was revealed. Lying weakly, Lin sat up and watched the contrast between Ji Bai holding a sword and the huge gryphon, her gasping voice could not help but increase. Unsurprisingly, it is another fierce battle... SF Light Novel Chapter 171: Against this creature that only existed in the fiction of legends, Ji Bai had no experience to find, and he didn''t hold much chance of winning. ... Just when the nerves of this bow and arrow were tense, there was a distressing sound similar to the sound of opening a door. Immediately afterwards, the sound of the wind changed, and without anyone present, a twisted ¡®iron plate¡¯ flew upside down from the shadow like an electric flint. "Boom boom boom!!" The confrontation did not last for a minute, and the''iron plate'' that flew out of nowhere accurately hit the griffon, flew out with its huge body, and slammed into one side of the wall. in. Not only Ji Bai, but Lin was also stunned by the sudden change. "...And at this moment, the six huge stone candles that should have been extinguished instantly lit up, and the entire spacious place was brightly lit. Chapter 23 ~ The Arena The sudden fire light made Ji Bai, who had adapted to the darkness, felt a dazzling dazzle. In a daze, the surrounding walls of Ge Ran were full of people. Ignoring the strong light, I glanced intently at it. The outline of the tomb room that had been sealed in dust for so many years and epochs came into Ji Bai''s eyes through the sight. The whole structure is similar to the medieval Colosseum, and I am inside the hexagonal Colosseum. If there is an arena, there must be crowds onlookers clapping and applauding. Dense crowds lined up on the seats in the stands The stone carving people are exquisitely crafted from the complete cut stone. Their facial features are extremely lifelike. With their superb cutting and carving skills, the stone carving people are all lifelike. If you look closely, you can or even be able to be identified by gender and specific age. It is not difficult to use their facial expressions. Guess the mental activities and emotions of each of them at this moment. Some of them clapped their hands and laughed, some pointed and shouted, and some even stood up and shouted in excitement. The degree of realism makes people worry that these stone sculptures will come alive in the next moment. The walls on the four sides of the arena are engraved with murals that resemble the Shuaiqi logo-fuzzy identification. The background is a round of hot sun, and then the paint fades, and the crossed swords are embedded in the sun. Familiar mark Looking at the logo on the four walls, Ji Bai frowned slightly, always feeling that the logo was very familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere, but he just couldn''t find it in his memory. CE grid novel And at this moment, in the inconspicuous black coffin in the middle of the arena, something came out. The coffin lid has been gone, or the black''iron plate'' that flew out before is the original coffin lid of this coffin. "Ji Bai, over there!" Lin''s voice has lost its usual calmness, as if Seeing something that makes people unable to calm down, the voice even brought an imperceptible tremor. Ji Bai, whose voice focused his attention on the mural, awakened. Following Lin''s slightly suspicious line of sight, in a dark coffin, a dark armour gripped the edge of the coffin, as if to come out of it. Immediately afterwards, lying on his back, the dark iron helmet decorated with dragon jewelry propped up the burly body, and the blood-red light flashed suddenly in the dim seam of the helmet. It was as if a terrible monster opened his eyes, and his gaze fell on Ji Bai who was not far away. After a while, he slowly moved away "!" For a moment, Ji Bai''s heart was occupied by fear until it moved. When he opened his eyes, a feeling of lingering palpitations that seemed to be coming to life from desperation after a catastrophe continued to hit him like a tide. For a while, breathing increased, and cold sweat ran out of his back. The two infiltrating red lights in the black helmet stopped for a while on Ji Bai''s body, and then he shifted his sight to the wall that was smashed out of the big hole by the griffon, and the red light in the cracks of the helmet burst into light. In the Mu novel, it moved its neck a little, and made a few crisp "clicks" Immediately afterwards, if an electric and flint-like black shadow flashed by, only a series of cracking sounds of the cloud was heard, and the silver knight trampled on the griffon with one foot. For a while, the huge body of the griffon sank into the ground. . "$#[emailprotected]%#@.". I can''t understand half a word of deep speech at all. Even if Ji Bai searched through the memory language database, he couldn''t find a similar syllable. In layman''s terms, if this sentence is put to the present, it will make the majority of air-eared fans feel extremely crazy. But for some reason, Ji Bai always feels that this kind of weird tonal language, he seems to have heard it recently, as if "this, what the **** is this??!" It seems that he has awakened from the turmoil just now and was caught The purple-robed old man under his body spouted blood from the corner of his mouth, looking dizzy at the black armor stepping on it. Judging from the old man''s **** lower abdomen and chest, 80% of the internal organs are almost broken. As for the black-robed old man who was traveling with him, he was very unfortunately crushed alive by the griffon into a pile of unsightly crumbs. "Yes, **** it! Where did this lower species come out?! Griffin! Get up and smash this guy to pieces! Ah! It seemed that the chattering purple-robed old man completely made it impatient, and the force of stepping on the griffon suddenly used force. The crushing force smashed the bones and flesh of the purple-robed old man, his eyes were big and bloodshot, and he was almost out of his sockets. And as if it had trampled on an ant, the black armor did not stop at all due to the death of the purple-robed old man. He put his foot down, threw a griffon dozens of times larger than him into the sky with one hand, drew the giant sword from his waist, and pointed the sword light directly at the sky. "Boom boom boom!!" The pitch-black blade fluctuated in a flash, retracting the sword. The blood was pouring down, and the meat fell to the ground like rain. Two large pieces of **** flesh that were divided in two crashed on both ends of the arena, and the dust splashed up to a meter high. Lin was completely stunned. The Griffin, who had suppressed herself to death in the confrontation, was downplayed and killed by the unknown creature in the dark, enclosed armor. There was no room for resistance. What exactly is this tomb. And when she fell into a daze, what she didn''t notice was that the dark figure had already turned her attention to her. "Jie Jie" hadn''t waited for her to react, but the sharp edge of the giant blade was close at hand, and he lost the blood family with the ability to regenerate. At this moment, if she resists the attack of this unknown''monster'', the result can be imagined. . It''s really unwilling to die so unclearly. "Kang kang!!" The sword light of the giant sword smashed a strand of Lin''s silver hair, followed by a violent metal collision, and sparks like hemp came in and out. When Lin slowed down, the tall figure was blocking her. "Ji Bai almost spit out this word through gritted teeth. With such a domineering brute force, I am afraid that the troll chieftain is far less than one-tenth. His elbows, arms, legs, and waist were all bleeding and bleeding. As the injuries continued to expand, Ji Bai struggled with his sword. If this goes on, there is no need for a giant sword to stab him, this tyrannical force can tear himself to pieces. "The sparks shot violently, and the fangs sword in his hand kept wailing under the pressure of the giant blade" Ji Bai gritted his teeth. "Boom!" The holy white particles appeared in a flash, wrapping Ji Bai''s body, the dark silver fully enclosed armor instantly covered Ji Bai''s body, and the blue knight cherry blossoms fluttered with the turbulent wind. In the Colosseum, one silver and one black, two closed-armed knights wrestled. "Lin was slightly startled as she looked at the tall dark silver knight armed in front of her. Chapter 24 ~ Knight''s Gladiator "Qiangqiang!!" Sparks burst out, splashing on the ground. The hexagonal stone candle in the auditorium flickered due to the wrestling between the two, and the carvings on the stone candle exuded a dim brilliance. The violent wind that swept through made Lin unable to open her eyes in the whirlpool, and the silver hair that reached her waist was chopped off by the fierce wind. The silk...boom! "A burst of muffled sound echoed, and then, the dark silver figure flew upside down, making a dent on the wall. "#@#¡­¡­@" The words composed of completely unrecognizable syllables sounded through the unquenched shock. Seeing the dark silver knight hitting the stone wall without any movement, Qi Hei Qitu shook his head slightly. "Kaka!" With the sound of the stone being crushed, the Dark Silver Knight lifted the stone block, propped up his body, and cracked the ground with a punch. The eyes in the crevice of the helmet were like cold sparks. Chapter 172: The dark knight raised his head slightly, blood red eyes shot from the seam of his helmet, and he looked at the dark silver knight who had re-positioned not far away, nodded imperceptibly, and made a low muffled sound. He pointed the tip of the sword at the Dark Silver Knight, hooked his fingers provocatively, then turned around and left, completely ignoring Lin who was close at hand. Ji Bai understood his mind, and had a tacit understanding with the pitch black knight, and walked to both sides of the field. "Cough...Smoke was lingering, Lin coughed twice, her surprised eyes leaping back and forth between pitch black and dark silver. Confused, she hadn''t figured out why the two of you who were dead and alive at the last moment, silently reached an agreement at this moment. After a while, the two stood on both sides of the arena. SE Grid Novel The pitch-black knight''s greatsword stood, with both hands on the greatsword guard; bowed slightly. Ji Bai put the long sword on his shoulder blade and bowed. Immediately afterwards, the two took a posture. "Boom!!" The flames in the stone candle exploded and burned more vigorously. "Bang!" A dull percussion sounded, as if igniting the atmosphere of the entire tomb. "Papa. Papa..." The stones hit, and sounds that seemed very rhythmic came out. Lin looked at the audience in a daze, clapping and applauding the "audience". These stone statues, which were not given life and belong to the dead, clapped their hands for the two knights who were dueling below, one by one in a true sense. The sound of the stone palms colliding with each other is very strange, and the stiff movements of the stone statues are also very strange. However, all of this did not divide the attention of the two gladiators below - their respective gazes were on each other. In an instant, this scene that spanned time seemed to have come to the arena of cold weapons in ancient times. Regardless of the noise in the scene, Lin found that her attention could not leave the confronting two people at all. "Boom!... the blood-red rays of light burst forth, and the ground of the arena shattered. The pitch-black knight trampled on the fragile ground and charged his opponent. bookSFA Charged, the floor tiles on the path are much broken, the SE grid novel The sound of broken sound exploded, and the speed of the pitch black knight could not even be noticed by the naked eye. "Kang kang!!" Suddenly, the sound of metal collision and explosion pierced through the clouds and cracked rocks. The swords of the two were overlapped, sparks rushed out, and the ground sank centered on the two. "Papa!!..." It seemed that at this moment, the applause from above became more intense. "Ka Ka..." The fangs sword pressed firmly against the giant blade, and Ji Bai seemed to be able to hear the sword coming out and howling. If it weren''t for the mysterious steel sword forged by vampire craftsmanship, it would have been divided into two parts. Lin was stunned, how terrible the Black Knight''s offensive was, she had a deep understanding before... Ji Bai, is that strong? ? It was actually able to block this monster''s attack head-on. Feeling the rushing forward, the two pairs of sights in the crevices of the helmets rubbed together at this moment. Ji Bai has never played against such a powerful and outrageous opponent. He had no doubt that the sword just now could easily kill a row of Red Devil. It''s hard to imagine what kind of monster is under the armor. However, whether it is strong or not, in Ji Bai''s eyes, there are only two levels of opponents. One is that the winning is too weak to cause damage to yourself 2, and the other is just able to cause fixed damage to yourself. No matter what it is, Ji Bai will never be killed by a spike. book.SFA The overflowing part will be absorbed by [Ìì»Ô]. Pin F light novel The giant blade is flexible and light in the hands of the dark knight, like a dagger. The slashing and puncturing hit like a shower of rain, and there was a sound of ¡®cang bang bang¡¯ percussion. This is a game, a duel between reflex nerves and muscle memory that has been trained for a long time, is a game between masters of swordsmanship. The fangs long sword and the giant sword kept splashing sparks, carrying the sword and the light sword shadow every minute and every second. If you want to take a closer look, your eyeballs might turn to explode. In the eyes of outsiders, this is a close battle. But only Ji Bai knew that the pitch black knight in front of him didn''t use all his strength at all. He was just using ordinary slashing and piercing, without entraining any cumbersome swordsmanship, and even reduced his strength. A negative emotion gradually spread in Ji Bai''s heart. The feelings of being underestimated one by one, in the dignified duel, not doing their best is a humiliation to the other party. "Kang Kang!!" The big swords of the two sides collided again, and the moment they separated, Ji Bai made an extraordinary decision. Ignoring the huge blade that slashed towards his neck, it pierced the opponent''s throat. "Ka Ka!" In terms of speed, the pitch black knight who played Ji Bai without any offensive means was naturally better. Therefore, before Ji Bai stabs the pitch black knight, the giant sword has been cut on Ji Bai''s neck. Unexpectedly, he didn''t chop off his head, just made a sound of metal cracking. Ji Bai felt dizzy for a while. This little i However, the tip of the sword that reached the throat of the pitch-black knight did not cause any damage to him. Instead, the tip of the fangs sword was bald. Taking advantage of the dark knight''s stupefaction, Ji Bai turned sideways and lunged. "Vatatrasta! (weak life [Destroyed Tier One One Day Chariot] Chapter 173: "Boom!" The fully charged cross shoulder armor staggered the Jet Black Knight, but it was only that, and it did not cause him any actual damage. Taking the opportunity, Ji Bai took a step forward and dropped a heavy hammer. [Wrath of the Warden] "Dangdang!!" The fangs sword slashed fiercely on the shoulders of the dark knight, and he didn''t even shake. But Ji Bai did not intend to hurt him, he wanted to convey a meaning. Ji Bai raised the bald sword and pointed it at the pitch black knight. The pitch black knight raised his head slightly, as if he knew what he knew, he pointed his sword back at Ji Bai. One you take me seriously As you wish. Chapter 25 ~ Black Sword As you wish. After a period of silence, the battle between the two began again. "Kangkang!!" The fangs long sword hit the sharp giant sword in and shot out sparks. Despite the language barrier, the pitch black knight understood Ji Bai''s request, opened up his moves and let go of his posture. "Qiangqiang!!" The violent metal collision sounded continuously in the arena. It seemed that everything that happened around could not affect the two humanoid armors that were constantly fighting in the center of the arena. The sharp sword edge even spread to the walls on all sides, and the grout and bricks on the surface have been worn away. Lin had to move far enough so that she would not be affected. What a fast speed, what a powerful force... Are these two monsters? The pitch black knight seemed to let go of his hands and feet, and Ji Bai, who was in the eyes of the storm, suffered more and more injuries, but his movements were not affected at all. The reflex nerves collapsed to the limit, and the swordsmanship he had learned in his life reached the peak moment. Already did everything possible. However, even so, if the pitch-black knight slashed and pierced like a storm, Ji Bai could barely resist one sword among the three swords. And even if the moment of counterattack is found, no matter what, the fangs sword can''t penetrate the opponent''s armor at all, let alone cause actual damage. More is falling on [Ìì»Ô]. Every time the violent power hits [Ìì»Ô], Ji Bai can hear the tremor of the armor. Obviously, every sword cut by the pitch black knight far exceeded the fixed value locked by [Ìì»Ô]... The waiting giant sword was held in the hands of the pitch black knight, as if it were an extension of his body. What kind of existence is this, all kinds of messy swordsmanship can be used so skillfully in his hands? ? Regarding swordsmanship alone, Ji Bai thought he had never lost anyone, but today he was beaten with no power to parry. But even so, Ji Bai didn''t have any timidity when he looked at the blood in the crevices of his helmet. The penetrating sword hit him, and the damage from the armor seemed to have numbed him. The strength, speed, and understanding of swordsmanship between the two of them are completely different from the same class. When [Tianhui] runs out of energy, this battle is over. But even so, the dark knight still did not stop the crazy shower attack. Because he didn''t see any negative emotions such as admitting defeat, surrendering, or giving up slumping in Ji Bai''s eyes. All he can see is the excitement of the opponent and the determination to carry out his beliefs. I don''t know when, [Ìì»Ô] is covered with various depths of sword slash marks. Under the damage of penetration, blood drips from the gaps in the armor. "Suck." A frown appeared on Lin''s expressionless face. The movements of the two of you coming and going back and forth could not be captured at all. Looking at the blood that shed all over the place, she realized that Ji Bai has been in the dark and dark silver, and the sword and the shadow of the sword let into the unclear movement, no one. I know what kind of communication the two enters at this moment in the light of the sword and the look in the eyes. ¿Úr Mu Xiaowan An offense is the best defense, and blindly defensive is of no avail. One is it? I really want to try. ¡­¡­interesting. Carrying different languages, and possibly even different races, the two of them are unexpected, as if there is no barrier to communication. I don''t know who the other party is, why he is lying in the coffin, and why he has a high level of consciousness. Ji Bai would not think about these tedious and complicated things. Now, there is nothing more enjoyable than communicating with such a master of swordsmanship. Even if the price is to pay your own life. "Qiangqiang!!" Ji Bai was numb to the sound of the blade collision, but this time it was different. The fangs long sword made by Xuan Gang finally lost its mission in a confrontation and declared scrap. The giant sword that did not stop after cutting off the blade quickly zoomed in in Ji Bai''s field of vision, like a deadly and fierce wind. However, at the moment of the fight, the huge sword that fell suddenly stagnated and hung in front of Ji Baimian''s door. The black knight''s movements suddenly stopped, he slowly retracted the giant blade, glanced at Ji Bai''s fangs long sword without the upper half of the blade in his hand, and reached out to draw out another wide-bladed giant sword that had been behind him. . "Kang Dang." The pitch black knight threw the sword at Ji Bai''s feet, the meaning was very clear. Take advantage of people''s dangers, but you can''t win by force. Ji Bai was not hypocritical, and picked up the weapon thrown to him by the dark knight. light novel On closer inspection, the appearance of this broad-edged sword is really not so good. The not-so-exquisite carvings on the guard have been shaved and blurred, and I can see the years it has gone through. The body of the sword was a little gray and black, as if it had been smoked. The most important thing is that the sword is covered with battle marks and scars, and many parts of the blade are broken... Whether this sword can cut the butter is a problem, right? two Chapter 174: Looking at the black knight regrouping, Ji Bai knew that he had no time or room to be picky. The rain-like attack came again, and Ji Bai hadn''t improved since the duel just now. However, whenever Ji Bai sees through his swordsmanship, the strength of the pitch black knight will strengthen by three points. His true strength is like a bottomless pit, and he can''t find out the truth. And finally this time, the strength of the pitch black knight was unreserved, just like a raptor free from bondage. Every move and every style of the giant sword contains years and years, and now it has reached its peak, and the skills are readily available. "Dangdangdang!" With swordsmanship that makes people unable to breathe, Ji Bai once felt how impoverished and superficial the understanding of swords from 2 is. Sparks continued to splash on the celestial radiance full of ¡®scars¡¯, and Ji Bai¡¯s injuries became more and more serious. He didn''t give up, or as the injury deepened, his eyes became calmer and calmer. "Cang Qiang!" The black sword in his hand blocked a heavy slash from the pitch black swordsman. Sparks burst out. SF Light Novel Surprisingly, this ¡®tattered¡¯ was able to withstand the unreserved onslaught of the Black Knight, and it seemed to be able to handle it with ease, and the grip on it was very good. That feeling... is coming. "Qiang Qiang! ... The sound of metal crashing overwhelmed the applause from all sides. Lin frowned slightly, her eyes fixed on the dark silver figure in the center of the arena. With the rapid recovery of mana in the body, the regeneration ability regained effect. The urge in her heart made her want to go up and help, but reason kept telling her that she shouldn''t intervene, or that Ji Bai didn''t want to intervene by herself. Under the entangled stalemate, one can only silently look at the figure who is constantly fighting in this way. "Kah Kah!" At this moment, the storm-like beating ended. The pitch black knight lifted his head slightly, seeming to be a little surprised. His giant sword was blocked by the opponent with a handguard. Immediately, the other party bounced off his sword, and with the momentary stiffness, the blade slashed toward his neck. The tattered black sword cut a crack on the indestructible armor of the pitch black knight... Chapter 26 ~ The Eternal Hero (Three Thousand Words) The dull black sword full of cracks pierced the black knight''s armor. For an instant, the two people''s movements were surprisingly consistent and the stalemate came down. Ji Bai was surprised at the memory picture and world context that kept pouring into his mind. He could clearly feel that these memory images were transmitted to him by the dark knight in front of him. [Baland], the name of the main plane, means the transliteration of "barren land" in the abyss language. In [One Year of the First Era], the gods created this plane. When there are creatures on this plane gradually, the gods spread their respective doctrines and civilizations, so as to gain the power of faith of the believers and gain more powerful power. Over time, the believers on [Baland] have different appearances, and their looks are getting closer and closer to the divine residence they believe in. Therefore, because of their different beliefs, frictions continue. [First Era] The people who mainly rely on tribal warfare The battle of the gods has begun. In the end, because the gods consumed too much power to intervene in [Baland], they had no choice but to withdraw from the disputes in [Baland] and could not show up. The end of the first era civilization. The second era civilization begins. Before disappearing, the gods chose the chief daughter of the strongest tribe among their believers to mate. Then [God] was born, as [God]''s blood continuation, continue to take over the tribe. Over time, various tribes gradually formed power, and the power of faith prompted them to form different races. The ancient blood tribe once became the strongest overlord of [Baland] and was taboo by the major races. In the end, the history books forgot who initiated the dispute, and who united all the races on the mainland, and launched a fierce assault on the ancient blood tribe. Allied forces headed by the Gulan tribe rushed into the ancient blood tribe city. The ancient blood tribe was massacred and its members dropped sharply. They retreated to the barbarian land, intermarried with foreign natives in large numbers, and their blood continued to dilute, and finally withdrew from the stage of history. The coalition forces were still afraid that the ancient blood would regain revenge, and ruthlessly ordered the continued massacre of the blood royal family members. The ancient blood race, whose blood has been diluted to the second-order species, is unable to resist, and flees into the different plane full of hatred, vowing that it will be a hundred times 2¡Ê2 in the future. Kinship since ancient times After the district was expelled from the mainland, (eland) once calmed down. The good times are not long, and the various races who enjoy the ease can''t think that they have been covered by the shadow called ¡®conspiracy¡¯. Soon, the (Great Catastrophe) that shook the mainland came. A foreign **** named [Cthulhu] invaded the mainland. In order to break the **** of the gods on [Baland], the devil''s grasp of the sleeve has been extended to Lu. Soon, the Gulan imperial family was assassinated in large numbers, but no trace of the perpetrator could be found. It turned out that Cthulhu had already infiltrated the Qulan Empire, and the crusade against the blood race was also planned by the puppet minister. The intention is to facilitate the invasion of the mainland in the future. The ancient blood races who can pass on 100% of their bloodlines are a big threat. He can use the suspicion of the ancient blood races in the hearts of the major races to make an article. Therefore, it succeeded in cutting off the most perfect ancient blood clan inherited from the mainland [God Blood]. The darkest moment on the mainland has arrived, and the Gulan clan in the center of the catastrophe was not spared, and the entire clan was destroyed. The surviving tribesmen were in a safe place, and then were defeated by the native barbarians who migrated. A very small number of blood blended into the natives and became the human races of the Third Age. After taking control of the Quran Empire, [Cthulhu] successfully invaded [Baland]. Under the endless destructive intent, the sleeves of soldiers commanded their troops and declared war on the scattered continents of all ethnic groups. However, the elites of all races have long since died in the war against the ancient blood races. The hastily united coalition forces were defeated in one fell swoop, and the whole world was climbed up by the color of ¡®despair¡¯. Chapter 175: The deaths, the wounds and the wounds of all the peoples of Baland are all destroyed. The dragons fled to a place no one knew. The elves, ghosts, Satan, and angels escaped the war in order to preserve their blood and vowed that they would not appear in [Baland]. So far, the mainland was panicked. Endless gray and black enveloped the world. Cthulhu, don''t describe this as countless tentacles [Fifth Tier Species], his plan to invade, finally ushered in a climax. However, just as the mainland is in distress. A mysterious Gulan epic hero appeared. He is covered in pitch-black armor, holding the sword of God Destruction, and he is full of revenge in his heart. Attacked the Cthulhu territory alone, raised the long sword high, and challenged the opponents of the level of God. A big battle in the dark. SF Qingding says In the end, the dark knight pierced the long sword into the heart of [Cthulhu]. The [Great Catastrophe] that lasted for more than ten years finally ushered in an end, the dawn of hope pierced the black mist and reappeared on the mainland. At this point, the second era is over. "Being able to stab me with a sword head-on, except for that big octopus, you are the first one, it''s amazing. A low male voice pulled Ji Bai back from this huge memory. He suddenly realized that at this moment, he could actually understand the words of the man in front of him. "Can bear such a complicated memory, your mental power is really different from ordinary people." The dark knight nodded insignificantly. ¡­¡­senior. "Memory cannot be faked, Ji Bai respectfully saluted the pitch black knight. "Gulan, are you still there now?" Ji Bai was silent. "Sure enough. The dark knight turned slightly to Lin, who was aside. "She is the descendant of the ancient blood race, right?" "Yes." Ji Bai nodded. "It''s only a pity that they are back. Their enemies have gone one step ahead of them." For some reason, Ji Bai could hear a trace of emotion from the words of the pitch black knight. "You seem to have any questions." "Does the third-order species and the fourth-order species exist?" Ji Bai was silent for a moment and asked. "Of course, the blood races and the Gulan races were all Tier 3 species, but it''s a pity..." At this point, the pitch black knight finished. "Has the blood family''s royal family been eliminated?" For some reason, Ji Bai asked himself instinctively. "I don''t know, Zai was not born in that era." The Black Knight shook his head. "However, I clearly remember that the [sacred veins] of the blood clan are very powerful. Only if there is a trace of the blood clan divine veins, you can have the ability to embrace it. "I understand¡­¡­ "If the blood in front of me hadn''t seen the long-lost silver hair, I couldn''t see that she was a royal family at all. The feeling of [Shenmai] was too slight." The dark knight silently looked at Lin lying on his side. "The younger generation, although you and I are not of the same race, but I have a request. It''s 2 "Senior, please say." Just challenging [God] alone with the courage and responsibility is enough to be respected by Ji Bai. "My soul is already dead, and what remains now is just a ray of remnant soul. "So, I want to ask you to kill me." The Black Knight said every word. "My Excellency, grant me glory." "Being able to perceive people''s hearts underneath, I can see that your Excellency is an upright person." "It''s impossible for others, if it''s you, it will do." The Dark Knight stared at the Dark Silver Knight in front of him. "Give me the next reason." After a moment of silence, Ji Bai said calmly. "Killing the Cthulhu does not mean retreating all over the body. Before the big octopus died, it cursed me so that my soul would not end well." After death, if someone disturbs the security of the tomb, the body underneath will turn into a walking corpse. The puppet, by then, will bring endless disasters in this world, although the power of this body is less than one-tenth of what it used to be. "The dark knight finished his words, staring at Ji Bai quietly with scarlet eyes. "Okay, I understand." Ji Bai held the sword and saluted the dark Qitu deeply. "Very good." The Dark Knight nodded solemnly, and set his posture again. The eyes in the helmet seam rubbed together. The pitch black knight could feel that the dark silver knight in front of him was very different from before. In an instant, the two great swords overlapped again, and under the violent shaking, countless bricks and stones fell, raising dust and flying sand. The whole tomb shook, and the bodies of some natives on the stands were affected by the fighting, and cracks appeared. A sharp sword cut through the arena, trying to shred the arena. Ji Bai did not retreat but advanced instead. Facing the dark knight''s unreserved attack, he greeted him fearlessly, and the speed of his movements was even close to the dark knight. "Clang! Clang!" There was a violent metal collision, and the two equally matched people retreated to both sides of the field. "An outstanding blow." The pitch black knight straightened the giant sword in his hand. "This time, it depends on whether you can block it." "Boom boom boom!!" The indestructible ruins ceiling seemed to have felt something, and there were signs of collapse. The huge sword burned with golden light, like a dazzling lightning. Are you going to show off your housekeeping skills? Ji Bai held the sword on his elbow, and the tip of the sword pointed at the pitch-black knight; he steadily strode without moving. s "Hey!" The whole ruins trembled more violently. Playing with the long sword in the hands of the dark knight was like the dawn in the dawn, making the world change color. Cut out with one sword. [Destroying the Devil and Resolving the Original Sins] "Boom boom boom!!" The gorgeous golden sword wave seemed to divide the entire indestructible ruins into two. The wind was squeezed and wailed, and the brilliant sword wave smashed through the two sides of the stands like a broken bamboo, slashing towards Ji Bai. Chapter 176: Ji Bai held the sword on his elbow, and the waves in his eyes were calm. "Boom boom boom! Search 0..." The colored ripples, when they touched the tip of Ji Bai''s sword, the form instantly disappeared. Anyone who comes with the blade will not refuse, absorb all the golden waves that have been broken up, and condense and wrap it around the sword. [The air step is swallowed one by one] Ji Bai held high the sword blade entwined with the golden waves, and Ge Ran swung it out, returning the original number of the dark knight''s moves in one fell swoop. "Boom!" Lin covered her eyes, and the harsh light made her feel uncomfortable. The ceiling that was about to collapse gave her instinctively a desire to escape, but for some reason, she couldn''t step forward. "A wonderful blow, it''s really outstanding... In the vast expanse of whiteness, the male voice came into Ji Bai''s mind. "[Baowang], it''s up to you to be the link, continue to pass on, and keep the sword in your hand, it is a veritable sword of murder... "I have a hunch that the sleeve will come again soon." Everything depends on you. "I have no regrets to be defeated by my own XX. Volume III: Ruins and Veil of Veil ~ Sin Lord "Ho Ho Ho! The piercing and non-human roar is full of strange sadness. Sand and dust leaked from the cracks in the ceiling, and the entire crypt continued to sink in the violent tremor. The tomb that had been sealed in dust for two epochs finally made the final noise today. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! As the remnant soul dissipated, the knight turned into a disorderly beast, waving the huge sword in his hand frantically, as if in an instant, the temperature of the entire tomb rose suddenly. [Magic] The overheating caused by the abuse of polymerization affected the entire tomb. Cracks broke out on the surface of the stone statues, and the complicated and cumbersome mechanisms inside were clearly visible. The pitch-black knight was unable to attack otherwise, and it was fulfilled just like what I said before. "Kaka!!" A ray of sunlight leaked from the cracked ceiling crack. Immediately afterwards, like dominoes, the gap gradually expanded, and the entire ceiling suddenly collapsed. "I think there is something more important than being in a daze." Lin walked to the side of Ji Bai who was still standing still. "Your injury is healed?" almost. "If you don''t mind, can you bring one more passenger?". Put away the sword. "Lin''s face was expressionless, her words were not like requests, more like commands. "If you don''t want to be followed by that crazy knight. "Oh." Ji Bai took [Bao Wang] around his waist, as if he was struggling with something, and passed his hand to Lin after a moment of silence. "Don''t be so troublesome." Lin Mo had to shook his head emotionally. "Ok?'' SF Light Novel "Just bend down." Lin said, muttering [Magic Curse] Ji Bai held his head with his hands in a contemplative manner. He thinks he has passed the age when he needs the elders to hug and lift high. In other words, as a male, he should start to learn how to take care of himself and his younger brother or sister after he is out of his mother''s arms after he has passed his infancy. So, now I am considered to be more and more upside down? Or does it mean that the subtle influence has permeated into one''s daily life unknowingly? No, there shouldn''t be a rejuvenation phenomenon, right? Ji Bai thinks he can''t say the same. The so-called wine and meat pass through the intestines, and the Buddha sits in his heart. It is not advisable to stick to the surface form, probably. Someone who was in Lin''s arms thought so. Well, I¡¯m still hugging Gongfeng with the same style just now Ji Bai glanced slightly. Lin''s poker face, which is the same as usual, always feels a touch of pride no matter how she looks at it at this time. It must be intentional, right? Obviously there is a more relaxed way, but he has chosen to use the [magic spell] of increasing power, and then adopt such an embarrassing posture? No matter how you look at it, you are avenging your shame, right? book.SFA "If I take the opportunity to wipe the oil, I will throw you down." The calm voice made people feel a trace of chill. Oh. "Ji Bai replied perfunctorily, he didn''t want to pay attention to her now, just praying in his heart for this embarrassing and embarrassing scene and quickly passed. "Kill these stone candles." Flying to the sky, Ji Bai still said. "Give him peace." Looking at the dark knight who was raging and destroying like a walking dead below, Ji Bai sighed. Lin didn''t speak, and the little bat that swept away swiftly responded for her. The scattered bats hit the fragile support point of the stone candle one after another. The six huge stone pillars are like collapsed trees, burning fire to pieces in the arena. The blazing fire instantly filled the arena, and the temperature rose suddenly. Stone statues, coffins, and murals all cracked and melted in the fire. "Thanks, thanks." Vaguely, a voice filled with exhaustion and relief came into my mind. The blazing fire mirrored Ji Bai''s armor with silver light. Chapter 177: At the same time, mixed with rising soot, a wisp of imperceptible gray and black melted into Ji Bai''s armor. "Can''t you change your posture?" "You have so many requests." Lin controlled her wings and glanced at Ji Bai faintly. Is this conversation a bit familiar? ? Ji Bai frowned and found the problem. Forget it, don''t think about it. The roaring cold wind blew across the red cheeks, and his consciousness cleared up. Quan Xiaowan watched the setting sun falling halfway down the mountain. It took only one afternoon from falling into the ruins to finding a way out. He took a deep breath and sorted out the chaotic and scattered memories in his brain. It is extremely dangerous to take over the memory fragment of the next person. Even if it is just a few important fragments, ordinary people will even become mentally disordered, constantly questioning who they are in the violation of the coexistence of external memories and original memories, and finally go completely crazy. "Oh, the two are really so elegant. A familiar voice with a slight ambiguity interrupted Ji Bai''s thinking. A smiling blue-haired boy walked slowly under the wind and hail. "It''s you? "Long time no see, Mr. Cavalier, and this, funny lady vampire." Gordon''s gaze swept across the two of them, paused slightly on Lin''s face, and the unexplained smile deepened. In other words, does the next bother the second Yaxing? " Ji Bai was stunned for a while, and then realized that he was still being held by Lin, and that the proper public student who had robbed a big man was so hugged, and the wind critic was murdered. Ji Bai quickly got down from Lin''s arms, pretending to look at the scenery to cover up the embarrassment before. Lin folded her arms irrelevantly. "How will you be here? "I found it along the smoke." Gordon motioned to the thick smoke that could not dissipate in the big pit beside him. After finishing the words, he walked to the side of the pit and rubbed his chin. China Shipping does not specialize in shaping Ming Xiao, saying "If it is convenient, can Mr. Knight tell me what happened here?" "Do you have any fabric products like wet towels on your body?" ¡ã? "Although I don''t understand the significance of Ji Bai''s move, Gordon still took out a silk scarf from his arms and handed it over this handsome Mao. Or do you?" The light perfume scent pours into his nose, and Ji Bai''s brows are slightly locked together. For the big man, perfume is still used. "No more, take it. "Oh." After confirming the other party''s answer again and again, Ji Bai pulled out [Bao Wang]. "Huh!" With a blunt wind that seemed to be waving a stick, the silk scarf floated down. Well, there is a wrinkle in the middle, like new ones. If it weren''t for wearing an iron helmet, Ji Bai would lose his temper at the moment. Although the sale is a bit different, this sword is indeed the one with the dark knight''s armor pierced in the ruins? ? Why do you keep cutting even a silk scarf? Could it be dropped? Or is this silk scarf reinforced 15 plus orange? "Your sword is too blunt, I suggest you go to a blacksmith to polish it." Gordon glanced at Ji Bai, who was a little dazed. You just asked me, what happened here, right? "After a while, Ji Bai sighed deeply and wiped the body of the spatula. "Huh? That''s right. "Well, but there is no free lunch in the world, do you know that? Ji Bai has not forgotten what the Dark Knight said to himself in the ruins, "There is a monster that looks like an octopus 2 and claims to be a Tier 5 monster, do you know?" You mean the sinner? "For a while, Gordon''s eyes became sharp. The fourth volume of Yamao tribe and the prologue I don¡¯t know the others. The above is all the inside story I have learned. The ancestor **** teaches himself as the spokesperson of [Balander]¡¯s Lord of All Things [Sin Lord] in the world, but their behavior and style are very inhumane. It even endangers human beings for the sake of an illusory existence, which is really ridiculous. "Even if the so-called sinner really exists, instigating his subordinates to do all the things of male theft and female prostitution, it is definitely not a kind of kind. "Since it''s a cult, you have to kill it all. I always have a bad feeling that this sect, they are brewing a big conspiracy on their way back. On the way, Ji Bai pondered Gordon''s words repeatedly and fell into contemplation. ... The clear candlelight dispelled the darkness covering the living room, and brought a trace of tenderness to the white-robed man sitting at the carved wooden table. On the carved wooden table, a waxy sheepskin roll was spread out, and the people at the table held their cheeks, their eyes rested on the rows of incomprehensible inscriptions on the sheepskin rolls, and they read carefully. At this moment, Wan Lai is quiet, and a nail falling in the spacious living room can be heard. "Everyone is a string puppet, involuntarily and clumsy little puppets on the stage of the performance, the rope that affects them is called destiny, and all of this is only to please the audience under the stage. The white-robed man stretched out his white jade-like fingers, and slowly moved the sheepskin roll up. "It''s all destined, and it seems to be a black box operation." The white-robed man murmured, "It is reasonable, unexpectedly strange... What kind of trajectory will you draw?" "If something you firmly believe in is betrayed and questioned, would you choose to continue to be stupid?" "It''s really exciting and interesting..." The man in the white robe lifted the brim of his hat, and the golden hair fell in all directions, revealing his dexterous pointed ears. Management room. "The general situation is like this." Lin sorted out the explanatory report she had rushed out overnight yesterday, and summarized the situation encountered this time in a familiar and easy-to-understand language. Ji Bai stood silently and did not speak. Theoretically speaking, he is just a foil decoration. Just follow the procedure and do it. Someone takes the initiative to take care of the work of reporting, which saves him a lot of trouble. On the surface it stands firmly, but it is only on the surface. The role of the Iron Helmet was also brought into play at this time, and none of the other three present at all saw that Ji Bai had entered a false sleep state. "Is it?... It was just a simple exploration that caused such a big moth. Lan Yi stretched out her fingers around her hair, flipped through the report submitted by Lin, her brows were a little stretched. "This pot really should be buckled on the head of the intelligence department. I will give you extra compensation later. Are the other three freshmen okay except him?" Chapter 178: SF Light Novel Lan Yi glanced at Ji Bai who hadn''t spoken from beginning to end. "It''s just a little frightened." "That''s good, right, the sword mentioned in your report? "In his hand." Lin glanced at Ji Bai who was aside. .Ji Bai? "Lan Yi hesitated. ...The figure still stood upright, but there was no response. Seeing this, Lin knocked on Ji Bai''s mask. Well, what''s the matter? "The shock was transmitted into the brain through the iron helmet, awakening Ji Bai''s sleepy brain. Although I don''t know what they are talking about, it is correct to ask at the beginning. "...Forget it, Lin mentioned the ruins this time, did you seize a sword?" "Oh, there is such a thing." Ji Bai thought for a moment, then nodded. "A smashing sword that cuts butter constantly, you can give it to you if you want. "You understand what I mean wrong, and, for the items not specifically ordered by the group, all the seized items belong to the seized person. "Oh, if you want, I can also send you." Ji Bai casually shook his head. "You keep it for yourself, I''m just asking casually. "Oh, in this case, should I be compensated for a sword?" Ji Bai moved his head as if he had talked about a key issue. Kou Guangmu Xiaowan "Because of those guys who took on the role of intelligence work after graduating from elementary school, I have damaged a valuable weapon. It''s not reimbursed, right?" "This is naturally no problem, you can go to Lin Tuo''s shop and go to any one later. "Will this be too perfunctory?" Ji Bai narrowed his eyes. "Don''t underestimate the old and rude guy. When he was young, he seemed to be a knight. The forging skills are top-notch in the entire regiment." Lan Yi said, handing a voucher to Ji Bai''s hand. Ji Bai is not picky either (this is due to the lack of weapons available, so he himself is not good at asking for help. "Hey! I''m so angry, I''ve lost and lost, I''m so angry!" At this moment, another silver figure that didn''t make a sound was sitting on the sofa, thumping his chest, his cheeks bulging round. of. "I''m leaving now." Lin turned around and didn''t even look at the deliberately booing figure on the sofa, or that she had never put her eyes on her since she came to the present. It seemed to her that the existence on the sofa who was related to her by blood was just a transparent person. "Eh eh? Lin Linchan is leaving now? Don''t go, you haven''t been with your mother for a long time, will you be with me today?" Seeing this, Li Zi hurriedly threw away Ai Pai, who was always in love with her. Jumping to keep up with Lin''s pace, pitifully grabbed her wrist. It is obviously a scene of a widow and lone mother requesting the company of her children, but on the surface it appears to be the other way around. Feeling her hand being pulled, Lin refused to give her alms. Ye didn''t hesitate to throw away the little hand that was holding her, opened the door and walked away... He stayed where she was, silently looking at the petite figure from her back. I don''t know if it was Ji Bai''s illusion, he always felt that Chestnut''s shoulders trembled. But he wasn''t sure if this was Lizi''s acting skills, or if it was part of her plan. If this cute creature whose behavior is consistent with its appearance is really turned into a harmless type of human and animal, it might have been swallowed long ago and there will be no bones left. This vampire of unknown age may be older than Lili Bass, saying that she is innocent and innocent, but Ji Bai absolutely doesn''t believe it. And if she shows every act and every move, then the style of painting and Lilias can match. Therefore, Ji Bai''s impression of chestnut has always been an old man wearing a loli skin. Thinking of this, Ji Bai always felt that Lin''s shield was gone, and it was always inappropriate to stand here. "I have something to go now. When he just crossed the threshold, a finger was grabbed by something. "She''s gone, you can''t go! You have to play with me." Lizi snorted and said in a childish tone. (End this code with stomachache... Chapter 1 ~ We are waiting~ (3,000 words) What is the history of modern kinship? What does the blood family think of their own glory and the lingering hatred and shame? Ji Bai didn''t dare to be sure. Although under a certain demon¡¯s ¡®words and deeds¡¯, the most basic blood family history and origin must still be known. The vampire demon with a horrible heart seemed to be able to perceive people''s hearts, always able to guess what Ji Bai was thinking in his heart. He can even perceive his perfunctory and fish-catching behavior at a glance, and whether he is just copying it without emotion. For this kind of behavior, Lilias never tolerated, and the means of punishing Bai Ji changed every day, one after another. So Ji Bai seriously suspected that Lilias was studying how to fix herself in addition to eating and sleeping during the day. Therefore, the talent tree of the blood royal family, Ji Bai''s points are full, and all the places that should not be developed have been developed. Regarding the history of the blood clan, Ji Bai was able to hold his head high and exaggerate to say "a little knowledge of one or two". The content on the written. is probably no different from the human textbook. There are not many remarkable places, at most some modifications and beautifications have been made. What''s worth paying attention to is that it expounds the remarks of the blood family''retrieving what belongs to them'', which is justified to expand to the outside world. Ji Bai has always sneered at the reason for this unclear logic. However, after inheriting part of the memory of the ancient legendary knight, Ji Bai didn''t think so. Originally, there was no human race on this continent. This so-called sky fell and was held by a tall man, and the Second Age civilization was shattered with [Sinner''s] desires, and the major races that had worked so **** the mainland disappeared. This has ushered in the glorious moment of the lower aboriginal named ¡®human¡¯. After generations of reproduction, human beings have gradually become the new masters of this continent. However, the good times did not last long. During the Second Age, various races that fled to the void to escape [Great Catastrophe] came, including the blood races full of blood and deep feuds. At this point, the third era civilization established by mankind was destroyed. Chapter 179: Now, the fourth era begins. LbookSFA. The context of the world now clearly appeared in Ji Bai''s mind. wide The more he knows, the more dangerous it is. Ji Bai has a deep understanding of the truth and light novels, but now he has a question. [Sin Lord Cthulhu] The civilizational blow to the Second Era was almost devastating. Almost no documents have been preserved since the Second Era, and none of them can be spared from being annihilated by the long river of history. For example, the human race after claiming to be the noble ¡®human god¡¯ was in fact only a small group of immigrants at that time. It¡¯s a bit ugly, barbarians and savages outside the Great Wall. It is normal for them not to keep their own history, and it is normal for the Yi tribe and the Gulan tribe to be forgotten. This is a historical choice and itinerary. But the ancient blood races are different. They are rare races that have escaped from the [Great Catastrophe]. There is no relevant historical documents. Isn''t it justified? It is known from memory that the ancient blood tribe also intermarried with the natives due to the sharp decrease in the number of members of the tribe. This has caused [Shenmai] to be greatly diluted, so how much is the bloodline difference between today''s blood royal family line and the ancient blood line royal family line? Is it still distinguishable in appearance? Yes, does the Qulan have any royal blood? To what extent is the lineage of the Qulan people flowing into the indigenous peoples thin? Where are the descendants of the Qulan people today? It is painful that human curiosity is not satisfied. "Ask for advice from history? Didn''t your mother educate you about these scattered things?" Chestnut sat cross-legged on the sofa with no image, and stroked a strand of silver to the back of his head, and rubbed it by the way. I wiped the coke overflowing from the corner of my mouth. Seeing this scene, Ji Bai was silent. "Ahhh~? You look like a strange creature. It''s very rude to people. Is that how you look at Auntie?" Lizi pouted, and protested a little angrily. However, this expression has no deterrent effect at all, and it even feels like being cute and acting like a baby. "How is the taste of Coke?" If Ji Bai''s memory is correct, tasting Coke with the taste of a vampire, bitter and astringent... Is this creature full of potato chips and Coke different in structure from other vampires? Ji Bai thought silently. "I always think you are thinking about something very rude..." Li Zi squinted her eyes and looked at the tall figure that looked like a set of heavily armed iron cans, with a few complexities flashing in her eyes. It is abrupt and ironic that an enemy foreigner who has different beliefs and civilizations and has no blood relationship with him has become a nephew by blood because he first embraced him. The first embrace of the blood race has always been internal digestion. Every Scarlet Queen will choose the most potential one among the children born to her for the first embrace, just like Lilias. This generation is not bad. He has chosen a human knight, and he is still a rough man. Thinking of this, Li Zi couldn''t understand even more. Xenophobia and divergence are the privileges of the blood nobles¡¯ character, and Li Zi naturally possesses it with no exception. Even if you choose a foreign race, why can this guy barely maintain a human form? ? After the subtle influence for so long, why are you still obsessed with the identity that is in the past tense? what is this? ? It was like a lowly man who almost fell into the abyss named Noble¡¯s one step, but stubbornly grabbed the cliff. The silk thread on it refused to let go. What are you insisting on? Lizi began to become interested in Ji Bai. Not as a niece. But as a vampire of higher species, he is curious about lowly mortals. "Now, Lilias must have endured a lot of criticism for this move." Chestnut sits upright, with her feet hanging down naturally, and even a hint of coldness can be heard in her indifferent tone. Ji Bai knew what Lizi was referring to, but he didn''t pretend to be confused. "The imperial power supremacy and the decentralized faction are themselves a struggle for interests, and doing so will only divide some of the bargaining chips in the hands of the imperial power faction, but it doesn''t matter which one of them wins." Ji Bai''s tone was full of formality. "At least this matter, let me know that kinship is not monolithic. In my opinion, fighting both loses and loses is the best result, so that there is no flaw in the plan of aggression." Ji Bai''s emotionless words are full of love and happiness. Smile. "Are you looking for death?" Lizi sat quietly on the sofa, his expression neither indifferent nor angry, so calm that made people feel chilly for a while. At the same time, Ruoyouruowu''s aura was like a boulder that was squeezed down. Ji Bai could even hear the sound of cracks in the surrounding buildings. He narrowed his eyes. The tyrannical aura radiated just without activating [Magic]. It shows how powerful the peak strength of this expired old loli is. And her current appearance was so calm that there were no waves, like a deep pond with a dragon lurking in it. The breath of a queen above ten thousand people, one word can judge the majesty of life and death, as if only insignificant bugs in her eyes, this is her true face B. Carrying the suffocating terror pressure, Ji Bai''s body has never swayed, his head held high, his unshakable determined eyes and the deep scarlet pupils face each other. Chestnut is still surprisingly calm. Feelings and anger do not show up in color, this is the basic restraint that royal family members should have, To be fair, Lizi is probably angry now. The noble and higher species grant you the same supreme status, but the lowly mortals do not approve of it, resist extremely, and even sternly refuse this, in Lizi''s eyes, it is simply shameless behavior. "Eating things inside and out, is that lowly human status so important to you?" Li Zi''s relentless tone contained a trace of contempt. "You happened to say the opposite of the old lady of parasites. If I really forget my former identity, that would be called eating inside and out." Ji Bai faced the oncoming coercive wind and calmness. "Do you really treat yourself as a treasure? Don''t you think I dare not move you?" Chestnut lowered his head slightly, and those eyes were like vultures that were staring at their prey. "You try?" Ji Bai never feared the provocation of demons, especially vampires. "Don''t expect me to be soft to you. I say I hate vampires, but I always fight as a vampire. Don''t you think I am ridiculous?" Lizi''s tone was full of jokes. "I think you are making a mistake. For me, maintaining the most basic physiology of a vampire state can avoid a disaster. If the parasite thinks that it has the ability to kill... Broken], put your posture. "Then grant me the glory of a knight. For a moment, the scene was tense and ready to go, the air filled with gunpowder seemed to erupt completely in the next moment. "...Rigid guy." A smile was drawn from the corner of Lizi''s calm mouth, and his mind moved, withdrawing the divergent pressure. Chapter 180: "Are you seeking death deliberately?" "Don''t dare to bear it. It''s an honor to fight a strong enemy, so why not die?" "Open your mouth and shut your mouth for glory. But I seem to understand Lilias'' thoughts a bit." Chestnut smiled meaningfully. "You are not the kind of domestic slave with three surnames to Qin Muchu. If you are the kind of two or five sons, maybe I will really clean up the door. Chestnut lit up his fangs. "up to you. "Then, I blamed you, Mr. Ji Bai, it seems that you are not ready to become a blood clan?" "Have you ever seen anyone willing to change from a human to a pest? .Interesting...I''m really curious about what is supporting you? "Li Zi walked over with bare feet, smiling. Her relaxed tone did not let Ji Bai relax his vigilance. "Since this is the case, I give you enough respect, Mr. Knight, is this okay?" Lizi grinned. "If you don¡¯t want to recognize the identity of the kinship, you should not enjoy the privilege of the kinship. I will not treat you as a niece. Apart from the basic physical needs, I will not provide you with any help... You acknowledge the kinship. prior to. "However, Sir Knight, would you like to make a bet with me? By the way, confirm how firm your knight''s heart is, dare you to have a cunning smile in Chestnut''s seemingly innocent smile. "Why not?" "Heh, we are waiting for the one that Your Excellency ¦Ó calls my aunt_" (I will have a gastroscope tomorrow, just plug the pipe into my mouth, so... Chapter 2 ~ Return of the original "There are detailed information and requirements in the box. If you return successfully, you will be rewarded generously. If you lose... "Hmm, there is no punishment, how about the knight, does it sound like a loss, right?" said Chestnut, who handed the box to him half an hour ago. With the back of his hand resting on his chin, Ji Bai looked thoughtfully at the wooden box without any carvings on the table. Finally, he stretched his hand to the mouth of the lid. A few rays of sunlight shone directly on the white paper, shining brightly. .To Nolan City? "Ji Bai held the first piece of white paper covering the surface, and read the few large characters above. Nolan City... the name is familiar. Ji Bai pondered for a moment, and took out the papers covered underneath one by one, all of which were roughly explaining the relevant information about Nolan City. These can be found on the Internet, but Ji Bai wants to see it. "Go to Nolan City", is this the only content? After roughly scanning the statement on each piece of paper, Ji Bai fell silent. There is no clear goal, let alone exactly what to do there. This is like a game without a main mission, and Ji Bai feels confused by the vague goals. What is Nolan City? Off the beaten track or an oasis in the desert that can never be found? Is it difficult to go there? After roughly reading the content on the paper, Ji Bai rejected this conjecture. Nolan City, a city that was originally the border of the Yacat tribe, is under the jurisdiction of the Human Federation across a forest. Just staying there for a few days can be considered a test of your knighthood? Or is there something tricky in that place? Well, it''s really tricky, and it''s also very troublesome. Ji Bai turned his gaze to the last column of the fourth page and found that this place has become a colony, ruled by trolls. After keeping the relevant content in mind, Ji Bai folded the paper and put it aside. The problem is not big, the trolls and humans are not very close neighbors, at least on the surface, neither side is willing to tear their skin. For the trolls who have a strong desire to expand abroad, the tortoise shell of the human race hinders their offensive and makes them have to give up their coveting of the human territory, but this does not prevent them from making some small moves. For the human race that can''t be stunned by anyone, it is already an ancestral virtue to be able to settle down on this dangerous continent, and the nobles of the Temple Association are not willing to spend huge amounts of money to fight a war with a warlike nation and almost win. Unstoppable war. But on the surface, harmony is still indispensable, at least both sides are willing to continue to maintain this situation. Hmm, troll people¡¯s attitude towards humans is at best contempt and contempt. There should be no talk of hostility, and the skin is still not torn, so there should be no prohibition of entry into the category of tourists, but if citizens happen there. Unexpectedly, don''t expect the soft persimmon of the Human Federation to give yourself a head start. The trolls are really a discus to the outside world. Once the trolls bump into each other outside, the whole clan will be overwhelmed. Therefore, if you can try not to provoke, you don''t want to be chased by the trolls of a city. As for travellers who want to travel there, ask for their blessings. If the trolls are in a good mood, they can at best contempt you. If they are in a bad mood, they should prepare their wills and coffins. Maybe the corpse capital can not be transported back intact. Preparing to put the data back in the box, SF Light Novel The slightly loose bottom layer attracted Ji Bai''s attention. This box seems to have two layers, is there anything in it? ? With doubts, he opened the second cover. A few blood bags lay quietly on the bottom floor. ...... After taking a glance, he silently reclosed the lid, sorted out the information, and put back the original. He took off the identity card hanging on his neck and stroked the smooth texture of the material. The money returned to Lin is the salary advanced to the lady of the maid shop. Ji Bai owes something to vampires, sleeps and eats hard. The remuneration I got before is probably enough to repay the part, but now it¡¯s not time, I really don¡¯t have any spare money... ¡®I¡¯ve always been a selfish person, yes, I¡¯ve always been. In the dimly spacious room, apart from the big bed and dolls scattered on the floor, only some scattered furniture was left as decoration. The whole room looked very empty. Wearing a nightdress, the white-haired girl who looked like a porcelain doll was quadriplegic on the side of the big bed, and her two big legs looked like lotus root porcelain. The red eyes that looked like ornaments opened as if they had broken the condensed air. Li Zi thinks that after experiencing a lot of ups and downs, his temperament has been greatly improved. So that he was once full of desire to kill, and the image of his entire body was a little strange to himself now. Chapter 181: Today, however, she did not suppress it. The wrath in the heart was like a volcano that erupted out of silence for several years. The lava did not cool down with the passage of time, but instead accumulated more and more due to inhibition. It broke out and was out of control, and the good temperament that had been cultivated for many years fell short. What can a lowly race have nostalgia for? ? Get cheap and sell well. After making this farce-like bet with that person, Li Zi did not fail to reflect afterwards. She admitted that she was impulsive. However, since she has become the eldest daughter of the blood noble family, she has such disdain and contempt for her family. While Lizi was angry, he was more incomprehensible and unacceptable. Now that the tree is done, no matter how you say it, that girl is also his niece. As a continuation of the blood clan, how can he harbor hatred towards his clan? She had to beat it a little bit and teach her a lesson, so that she could understand her identity. In other words, wouldn''t the silly girl fail to notice the blood bag under the box? That girl is stubborn, she must be hungry for several days if she doesn''t eat and touch a little bit of oil if she has no other choice. What if you can''t keep up with nutrition without eating? Lizi sighed, holding his forehead with a headache. book.SFA CE4 novel I always feel that none of my younger generations is a fuel-efficient lamp. This is the case for my daughter, and even more so for my niece. One is more difficult to serve than one, one...and that guy. The struggle between the imperial power faction and the decentralization faction under her hand must give her a headache, right? Empress, this title looks very magnificent, if it doesn''t work, I''m afraid it will only be a birdcage canary for a lifetime. "Ding Dong." The doorbell broke the calm in the spacious villa. "Come and provoke." Chestnut walked out of the bed with bare feet. "Kacha." As soon as the door opened, Yingfa''s lovely beast ear lady stood a little timidly outside the door, holding a box in her hand--it was the one she gave to Ji Bai before. "Miss Lizi, Mr. Ji Bai said, I will return this thing to you~" "Boom." After taking the box and closing the door, Li Zi opened the box and turned out the second floor after the sound of footsteps faded away. The blood bags inside are neatly arranged, and there is no trace of being touched. Chestnut was silent. ...This little bastard. Chapter 3 ~ Storm Since the cataclysm has come to an end, the border town that has been reduced to ruins has begun to be reinfused with vitality. The reconstruction of the urban center boundary is already on a small scale, although other areas are still in depression. However, as far as ordinary people are concerned, wherever they work, they are eating food. Although the situation in all aspects after the border city disaster appears extremely unstable, it is also an opportunity at the same time. It¡¯s better to be able to settle down here, if you are lucky, maybe you can live for more than ten years, than starving to death without a job. Everyone is the protagonist of life, and everyone outside is the passerby of life. Pedestrians bustle on the streets of the prosperous land boundary. A young girl in a crisp short skirt was leaning against the wall, with a trace of chuckle in her hopeful eyes, as she stared at the pedestrians passing by. The winter remains, and the early spring is approaching, her dress is not inconspicuous, and what attracts more attention is the beautiful face of the girl. A pure and energetic girl with **** ~ slender feet showing white thighs and knees. Even if the business is in a hurry, other pedestrians who run for life without any scruples may wish to keep their sights on the slender body of the girl. Gradually, it seemed that I had been watching for a long time, and finally couldn¡¯t hold back. Among the pedestrians coming and going, a middle-aged uncle got out of the school of fish.¡¯ "Little sister, are you waiting for Mom and Dad?" The middle-aged uncle walked forward with a worried face, and at the same time, moved to the girl and glanced at the girl''s white thighs with impenetrable eyes. "Yeah, I went away with them. The ignorant girl lowered her head timidly. "This way, it''s a bit bad." The middle-aged uncle deliberately lowered his tone, so that the pedestrians who passed by could not hear his next words clearly. At the same time, the wrinkled face was full of worries, but there was a slight smile mixed in. "Ming" heard that the girl''s frustrated expression brought a trace of anxiety. "But, look, it''s not a way for you to wait here. Your parents don''t know if you are here, right? When they find you, I''m afraid I don''t know what year and month it is." The uncle sighed. Sighed. "Ah? Then, what should I do?" The girl looked a little at a loss. "You kid, so young, why don''t your parents pay attention to it?" At this point, the uncle took a touch of helplessness. "If you wear so little clothes for the child, you must catch a cold? Otherwise, uncle, I will take you to buy a few fitting clothes, and then how about taking you to find your parents?" the uncle suggested. Or Mu J played "Woo Ming" girl hesitated. "Uncle buys you delicious food, how about it?" The middle-aged uncle is good at temptation, okay. "After some weighing, the girl nodded cleverly, but she didn''t know that she had become a lamb to be slaughtered in the eyes of others. "Uncle wants to protect me. "Hey, this is of course, follow me." The middle-aged uncle forcibly endured the secret joy in his heart, and solemnly handed over to the girl. The girl hesitated for a moment, but still took the hand of the middle-aged uncle That, uncle? Why do we go in this small alley? ¡¯ "Oh, there is a nice restaurant here. I think you are also hungry. Let''s go fill up our stomachs first." "Oh" the girl didn''t seem to be suspicious about it. In fact, he hasn''t walked through this alley at all, and any restaurant that tastes good is completely ridiculous. At the end of the alley, the middle-aged uncle stopped. "Huh eh?" The young girl looked at her uncle with her back facing her, she didn''t know why. "Here, my lovely girl." The middle-aged uncle smiled evilly. Chapter 182: "Then, aren''t we going to eat? "Hahaha, what''s the delicious meal? Uncle showed you goldfish, it''s delicious!" With that, the middle-aged uncle removed his disguise and looked at the fearful Shaohehe? No, why did you feel a little sleepy? Uncle''s face gradually became surprised, his knees softened, and he fell on the ground with a thump. "Cut, it''s useless." Seeing the man in front of me fell, the girl seemed relieved, and the pity and fear on her face disappeared. "Useless man, it''s over before it starts, just want to make grandma too? "The girl stepped on the man with disdain, her face full of triumph. After a while, she leaned down and prepared to get reward afterwards. "You dare to come out with such a small amount of silver? Really, after searching for the money in vain, she threw the shriveled wallet on the ground and the girl took a bite in disdain. "Now, where should I go to stay?" Collecting the money, the girl walked out of the alley humming a song. She hasn''t waited for the fish to take the bait once or twice, and she knows the truth about getting a shot for a bit. Similar to the hunting method of pitcher plants. She was thinking about the next hunting location. She couldn''t get back with a full load, but she felt it was not allowed. "This lady, can you talk to me next?" Oh, did the fish get the bait so soon? Upon hearing this, the girl immediately entered the role, and Chu Chu looked at the sound source pitifully. A cold iron helmet came into sight. Who is this person? Wearing an iron helmet during shopping in daylight, do you look too sorry for the audience? "This lady, can you come with me?" Just when the girl was slightly stunned, the iron helmet man in front of her had already looked at her thoroughly, and the line of sight in the helmet seam was full of meaning. Ala? Is it so straightforward? This guy is kind of anxious. Well, but these are all non-essential points that can be ignored. It''s better to be straightforward, and it saves yourself so tired. "Well, the good girl nodded timidly. The man in armor took a deep look at her, turned around and left without delay. Huh? ? According to the plot, shouldn''t you hold your own hand or eat some tofu? ? The girl was taken aback for a while, looking at Ji Bai''s back, she had to throw her doubts behind her head and followed. When the girl saw Ji Bai walking into the alley. What? It turned out to be a raccoon dog, but I was worried for a long time because of myself, it''s a good-looking guy. The girl thinks so Until the armored man turned his sight on her. Even if she couldn''t see those eyes clearly, the girl could feel the cold killing intent. "You smell like a devil on your body. C. F. "Uh, uh, eh? I, I don''t understand what you are talking about." The girl was startled, looking at the man in armor, lowered her head, and muttered something at the corner of her mouth. [Deep Sleep] The man in armor took the first two steps, and suddenly the soles of his feet softened and he knelt down. "Oh, I was discovered something, this big brother is really too sensitive~" The girl was overjoyed when she saw this, and walked happily. Going forward, leaning down, touched the man with Iron Helmet''s cheek. "But it''s just in vain. Don''t worry, you won''t find me again after I take your big brother''s wallet. "Boom boom boom However, before she could walk out of joy, the armor in front of her was cracking at a speed visible to the naked eye, and a few strands of floating silver threads could be faintly seen. "Boom!" Before the girl could react, she felt her knees hit by something. After eating, her knees knelt softly, and then a soft palm strangled herself severely. Of the neck. "Uh, uh, ah." The suffocation made the girl feel weak and completely lost the ability to resist. "When you go out to buy blood packs, you can see the demon species with unknown intentions." Huang Ying Chugu''s crisp, soft voice like a small milk cat carries a few cold doubts. "Uh, uh, the girl only knows that she has been choked on her neck, and she is choked. There is a chirping bat cry in her ear, and a long silver hair flashes in her field of vision. "I''m sorry, although I don''t know how the door was closed." As she said, Bai Ji stood by with her sickle, opened her small mouth, and her sharp fangs pierced the girl''s smooth neck without hesitation. "Woohoo. If the pain like being bitten by a hamster made the girl scream, gradually, her consciousness began to blur. It felt as if something in the brain was flowing out of her body as the blood flowed. The girl only felt a sudden increase in pain in the aggravated pain? "Uh, uh, uh, her consciousness gradually went blank, and the unconscious girl lost her support, and fell on the ground. "Tsk~" Bai Ji licked the remaining blood residue at the corner of her mouth, rubbed her belly, and looked at the demon girl who fell on the side, smiling politely and leaning slightly. "Thank you for the hospitality." By absorbing the blood, Bai Ji learned the girl''s recent memory and looked through it at will. Although the demon species in front of me had deceived how many respectable uncles, it didn''t really hurt someone in a real sense, and was even doing good deeds to some extent. But after all, the devil species cannot stay in the town. After thinking for a moment, Bai Ji decided not to inform the Holy Martial Association, but to throw her out of the town. Well, confiscated these ill-gotten wealth by the way. Barron, one of the distant border cities of the Scarlet Blood Territory. Here is the fief of a blood nobleman. Minaret buildings with clear lines and symmetry are rising from the ground. The "prosperity" in the vampire entry is not similar to the superficial meaning represented by humans. The streets where people come and go are surprisingly quiet, although they are prosperous, they are not like the noisiness of human city-states. Pedestrians walking on the street with a smile, not only at the stranger who is a life-passenger on the street, but also at the gentleman''s companion of his etiquette hat and tie, and the female companion in the luxurious dress is still separated from the objective''gentleman'' distance . For the implementation of etiquette, the self-proclaimed noble blood is the most important thing. At this moment, the lord''s castle located in Barron. "Miss is naturally beautiful, she is a natural hanger." The maid skillfully combed the long hair of the princess-like girl in front of the mirror. The honey-colored long hair is like fine silk and satin. The girl in the mirror looks like a fairy jade, the face is carved in ice and jade, and the eyelashes are long and thick. The eyes are like ice sapphires in the sea. The girl is like an unattainable beautiful flower, making suitors discouraged and embarrassed. "Xiaoyuan really has become more and more able to talk recently. Have you eaten honey." The honey-haired girl covered her mouth and smiled and said jokingly (starting tomorrow, the two books will be updated normally, and she is seriously ill these days. I pulled it down, sorry. Chapter 4~ See an important person. "Miss~Who are you going to see if you are dressed so beautiful today?" The young and lively little maid was very curious about it, but she didn''t know her behavior was maturing. From the point of view of the maid, it is an overstepping of duties, which is not desirable. The honey-haired girl in the mirror always had a smile at the corner of her mouth, and she didn''t seem to care, or in other words, she favored this lively and active type more than those mature maids who obeyed the rules. Chapter 183: "Xiaoyuan didn''t dare to look directly into my eyes when he first came. Well, he has become more and more bold." The honey-haired girl in the mirror evoked a strange smile. "Eh, I''m sorry, Miss! It''s the servant who overstepped, please forgive me..." The honey-haired girl''s subtle expression made the little maid tremble, and she lowered her head at a loss and confessed her mistake. "Hehe, kidding, Xiaoyuan doesn''t need to blame himself." Seeing the little maid''s overreaction, the honey-haired girl covered her mouth with a hint of mischief and smiled. "Thank you, Miss." Xiao Yuan sighed deeply. She still remembered that when she was sent to train and teach by her parents as a trainee maid, the first lesson was to learn how to observe her words, and to serve her master as she pleased. A mature maid, who only needs a wink or a slight gesture from the master, understands the needs of the master, and then acts as if she is overwhelmed by her master''s favor, and thus acts as presumptuous behaviors such as doing the master''s behalf and interrogating the master''s private affairs. It is a taboo. A reliable and excellent maid should not take the initiative to intervene and interfere with the master''s behavior and thoughts while meeting any needs of the master. You can only express your own opinions when you get permission or the owner''s order. The maid is just the shadow of the master, and only appears when the master needs it, using her own labor, wisdom, and even her body to satisfy all the master''s needs. Ud mouth Guangmu play This is enough. However, it is obvious that Xiaoyuan now gradually forgets the first lesson the teacher taught him. In her opinion, among all her colleagues, she was fortunate enough to meet a gentle eldest lady who did not have the slightest pretentiousness and strangeness, and was willing to treat herself as a friend. The eldest lady treats her as a friend, she must be reluctant to punish her. The class taught by the teacher was a bit alarmist, Xiao Yuan thought. "Dressing carefully, naturally I want to meet someone who is important to me~" The honey-haired girl smiled gracefully, her long and dense eyelashes flapped up and down, and Xiaoyuan''s purity without powder and daisy made Xiaoyuan a little lost. After a while Only then did he react to the words of the honey-haired girl. "Eh eh? Seriously, important person? No..." Xiao Yuan covered his mouth, his eyes widened. "That''s right, a very important person, ah, who is it, guess what?" "Heavy, important entry, no, it won''t be 3" love, person 2? Xiaoyuan''s entire face was red, and he dared not look up with his head buried, and his mouth trembled. As an innocent virgin, she has always been a flawless blank sheet of paper about men and women. No...Say the young lady has indeed reached the age when her love is in the beginning, shouldn''t it really be... Raising his head and sneaking a glance at the peerless beauty in her glasses, Xiao Yuan didn''t understand. Which aristocratic young master who has accumulated virtues from his ancestors can be admired by a beautiful girl with such outstanding background, talent and wealth and power as his own young lady? Xiao Yuan, who had written her thoughts on her face, naturally couldn''t hide the sweet-haired girl, but she did not make any excuses. After braiding the amber-colored long hair that fell to the ground, the girl stood up, with a smile on her lips. "Let''s go, do the host''s etiquette, should be there early, and welcome the guests when they arrive. "Good lady." Xiao Yuan followed the girl, but he was curiously coiled around what the guests received by the lady looked like. The honey-haired girl walked out of the main hall of the castle with a long skirt and an elegant smile on the corner of her mouth. The armored guard holding a spear on both sides bowed his head respectfully. Setis ~ Mira. The eldest daughter of the Setis family, one of the 16th clan of the blood clan, now inherits the title of her father, and is named the Duke and the contemporary head of the Setis family. His status is distinguished, his status is noble, and he has reached the peak that most people can''t reach for a lifetime at a young age. Reception hall. The remaining dry wood is burning in the fireplace, if a warm barrier keeps the harsh winter out. A dark-haired girl sits quietly on the exquisite walnut sofa. The tea cups placed on the table steamed slowly. Her eyes were drooping, as if she was closing her eyes to rest. In the whole hall, except for the crackling matches, there was no extra noise. "I''ve been waiting for a long time, Miss Ji Yue came from afar to welcome her. It is really rude to be negligent for such a long time." The voice coming from the door broke the peaceful silence in the house. The black-haired girl opened those purple eyes without impurities. "It''s okay, Miss Mi Lai is not late. For the banquet, I used to arrive half an hour earlier." The black-haired girl stood up and said. "Really, Miss Ji Yue was not allowed to wait for a long time, right?" Mila expressed apologies and regrets, with a sincere attitude. "Nothing, I like the feeling of waiting." After Ji Yue leaned slightly to show her politeness, both of them sat down under Mi Li''s sign. ¡®Eh...is this the eldest lady¡¯s, lover, right? ? After entering the door, Xiao Yuan was startled at first, and then his gaze moved up and down the black-haired girl if nothing happened. Hair is the rarer hair color among vampires. In terms of appearance, the black-haired lady in front of me is definitely the best, enough to match the existence of my own lady, so it seems to be a good match... But the strange thing is that this young lady always feels that something is not like a vampire... and many more! It seems, it''s wrong... Xiao Yuan was taken aback for a moment, then glanced back and forth at the two of them, and his mind gradually fell into a downtime. Same sex, these two are the same sex... Isn¡¯t the young lady estrusing the same sex... Emmm... Xiao Yuan''s eyes suddenly turned into mosquito coils. "Miss Ji Yue came from a long way from the Human Federation, I don''t know if this journey will go smoothly." Mi Lai gracefully held up the teacup, observing the reaction of the black-haired girl sitting opposite. "Everything is well, Miss Mi Lai''s subordinates are not leaking, and they have protected me very well, without being threatened." Ji Yue''s face did not change, her eyes were quietly intertwined with Mi Lai. "The tea made with Mo Kui tree has a remarkable effect on detoxification and beauty. Don''t Miss Ji Yue like it?" Mi Lai smiled implicitly. The elegant etiquette gave a sense of respect. Looking at Ji Yue, there was a hint of gaze in her eyes. Appreciating the meaning of an exquisite artwork. "I prefer coffee." Ji Yue said lightly. "Xiaoyuan, inform the maid below to soak a pot of ¡®Lan Yuan Xiang¡¯ for Miss Ji Yue." Mi Lai ordered. "Yes." Xiao Yuan stopped making up his mind and walked down the hall with the skirt. For a time, there were only two people left in the hall. "Speaking of it, I have heard an interesting rumor. If it is wrong, I will invite Miss Ji Yue to Haihan." Mira looked at Ji Yue with an indifferent expression. Chapter 184: "Please speak." "Yeah, it is rumored that Miss Ji Yue is the righteous sister of the late Knight King of the Human Federation~" Chapter 5 ~ The other side (with Bai Ji Maid outfit) "External rumors say that Miss Ji Yue is the righteous sister of the late Knight King of the Human Federation." "..." After hearing this, Ji Yue didn''t answer, and calmly took a sip of her teacup. The bitter taste accompanied by a hint of sweetness stimulated her taste buds. "Sorry, it seems Mi La''s question is a bit abrupt..." "That''s true." Just when Mi La realized that the atmosphere was wrong and was about to apologize, Ji Yue spoke. She gently put the tea cup down, her clear violet eyes are like stars in the sky. "That''s it, it''s not a rumor." Mi La''s smile was thought-provoking. "I wonder if the princess has any questions." "Ah, I just want to satisfy the curiosity of gossip. I was thinking that as the elder brother of Miss Ji Yue, this knight king must be an outstanding person different from ordinary people." At this time, the maid named Xiaoyuan had completed the master''s entrustment and stood respectfully behind her master. This girl is a human... Xiaoyuan silently looked at the dark-haired girl sitting elegantly and dewy. The conversation passed to Xiao Yuan''s ears without missing a word. Although she hadn''t said it so blatantly, she also came out with a general idea. His eyes always stayed on the black-haired girl from time to time. Although this was a bit rude, it couldn''t restrain a young girl''s curiosity about new things. Do humans actually look like this? Looks similar to us. On weekdays, the predecessors mentioned that the human race would always show a little bit of contempt, which caused Xiaoyuan to preconceively label human beings with an ¡®anti-aesthetic¡¯ label. Isn''t this not very different from what we look like, this appearance is also the existence of Fengmao Water chestnut in the blood clan. However, our kinsman has no diplomatic relations with human beings except for the truce. It is quite unusual for Miss Today to openly entertain a human guest. After a while, the strong and fragrant cocoa scent accompanied the cold wind into the hall. The well brewed coffee was served respectfully by the maid. When the host personally met the guests, the maid did not dare to neglect. After serving a cup of fragrant coffee, she waited respectfully. "If I am offended, please ask Miss Ji Yue to point it out. Dare to ask, how does Miss Ji Yue feel about her brother?" Perhaps it was to satisfy curiosity, or to test the girl''s reaction. The very abrupt and prying words, when Mi La reacted, had already blurted out. "Princess, do you have an eldest brother or a eldest sister?" "Never before." Ji Yue''s rhetorical question caused Mi La to raise her eyebrows slightly. "The eldest brother is like a father, other than that, there is no special feeling." Ji Yue took a sip of tea. Ji Yue''s truthful answer surprised Mi La, but she didn''t show her lust. After all, this kind of privacy suspicion is not suitable for one-to-one acquaintances. Seeing Ji Yue''s smile grew stronger. "It''s getting late, and I also ask the princess to get to the point as soon as possible. Border trade is beneficial to both parties and should not be abolished by public affairs. Ji Yue''s blunt change of topic also showed that she did not want to discuss this topic more. However, Mi La didn''t seem to want to stop there. The honey-haired girl winked at Xiao Yuan behind her. Xiao Yuan understood, and handed her the contract in his arms. "Related matters, I think, we have already explained it clearly in the letter. If Miss Ji Yue has any questions, feel free to mention it." "...Related matters, reliability." Ji Yue said every word. "Oh oh~ It turns out that Miss Ji Yue is worried that I, the little lord, can''t be the lord?" Mi Lao said with a chuckle. "Miss Ji Yue probably doesn''t know the blood noble system. Unless it is ordered by the Queen to ban it, I can pat my chest and say, I have the final say on the border area, which belongs to the Principality of Setis." "I''m the one who worried too much." "Nothing." Mi La spread the contract on the table, but didn''t rush to write. "Speaking of which, Miss Ji Yue''s brother and I are old acquaintances." "..." Ji Yue slowly retracted her hand reaching for the teacup. "I have had some fate with him, um, I have also tried a few tricks on the battlefield. Speaking of which, every time I can only see a tightly wrapped can of iron, it is a bit aesthetically fatigued. I have known him for so long, and I am really curious about what he looks like under the armor~" Mi La said to Ji Yue casually, as if talking to herself. "Why, mention these to me." Ji Yue said silently while holding the tea cup. The content of the conversation was obviously beyond the one-sided relationship between the two of them. "Sorry, we didn''t control the conversation. It is estimated that we met Miss Ji Yue, "touching the scene and giving birth to love", and I am very grateful that he once helped me a lot." Thank you for helping me kill the old immortal. A strange gloomy smile flashed through Mi La''s eyes. "It is not good to criticize a dead soldier about the FA. Then, Miss Ji Yue, let''s get to the point..." ¡­ "...The above are the terms of the benefits and risks that both parties need to bear. I don''t know what Miss Ji Yue thinks." "Acceptable." Ji Yue repeatedly looked at the terms listed above, and slowly said. Feeling a pair of eyes staying on her. When she raised her head, she suddenly found that Mi La, who was opposite, was holding her fragrant cheek, watching her every move with interest, her long amber hair falling down her fingertips. "Has anyone ever said that Miss Ji Yue''s frowns and smiles are all charming." "The princess is absurdly praised, Ji Yue can''t afford it." Ji Yue put down the contract blankly and sat upright. "If there is nothing else to do today, let me retire first." "Xiaoyuan, you go and send Miss Ji Yue back to the palace." Chapter 185: "Yes." Xiao Yuan answered. Looking at Ji Yue who was going away, Mi Layang overflowed with a childlike smile. He looked less than fifteen years old, and went to the meeting alone at the base camp of vampires that made the low-level vampires frightened, but he didn''t change his face or panic. This calmness and stability made Mi La feel a little fascinated. "If the Human Federation can''t stay, Miss Ji Yue might as well take refuge in me, Mi La will definitely love you until you die." Ji Yue''s figure paused. "If there is that day, I will consider it." Ji Yue didn''t take this seriously. Mi La gave a meaningful smile, got up, and walked out of the reception hall. It''s time to relax. One by one A dungeon set under the main hall of the castle. Few people know that there is a cave under this castle. The servants who accidentally touched the mechanism have become part of the decoration of the dungeon. In the darkness, the dim light flickered, faintly reflecting a few petite figures in the iron fence. "Tuk, Tuk, Tuk..." The sound of step by step footsteps came from the stairs. The sound of footsteps seemed to hit the heart of a person in an iron jail. "Hey, I haven''t seen you all night, are you all right?" Under the dim light, the amber hair was shining brilliantly. The gorgeous young girl came to the iron fence, and her smile was slightly sickly red. "Woo..." As if to alarm something in the iron fence, the ¡®petite figure¡¯ in the fence quickly retracted. "Huh eh? What is this for? Why are you hiding from me? Obviously, my concubine is here to give you ¡®meal¡¯." Mi La tilted his head suspiciously. "Can''t come anymore, there is nothing to eat today." As he said, Mi La''s pupils were gradually filled with cavities. "... Hmm..." Something in the darkness shuddered, as if hesitated again and again, and finally got out of the darkness and leaned over the fence. "That''s right, darling~" The void and collapse in Mi La''s eyes faded quickly, and she grinned and touched her hairy head, squatting in front of the iron fence. "Hmm..." The dim light flickered, illuminating the small face covered with blood and scars in the iron grid. The long golden hair is full of silt at the moment, the snowy skin is covered with cuts and bruises, and the wounds are inflamed and swollen because they cannot be treated in time. If the purple jewel-like eyes are already a little dull and dull, the fluffy ears are everywhere. It''s a broken mouth... These are what Mi La calls ¡®love¡¯. "Yeah~ Good boy, did Xiaoyun miss me when I was away?" Mi La rubbed the cat''s ear girl''s hair with a smile. The cat-eared girl was sluggish at first, then her eyes condensed, and she nodded her head in a hurry. "You are a good boy. Today, you also maintain the most charming side." Mi La covered her mouth and smiled, the madness in her eyes was different from the previous image. In this world, the defiled holy flower is indeed the most beautiful~~ "Hey, I brought you some ¡®good things¡¯ to replenish your body. I want all~all~ drink, finish, oh~" With that said, Mi La''s face was flushed and untied the skirt of the luxurious dress. "Didi..." The sound of water droplets came. The cat-eared girl was full of sluggishness, and then she couldn''t wait to get up, licking the liquid dripping on the ground desperately. "Hehehe~~" Mi La showed a broken smile, and looked at the cat-eared girl kneeling at her feet licking with satisfaction. "Miss Ji Yue~~ Really a special existence." Mi La muttered to herself. "If it goes well, in the future, maybe Xiaoyun will have multiple companions~~" The beautiful and noble eldest daughter and head of the Setis family, this kind of crazy and even a little abnormal is unknown to everyone. For her, this is the most primitive form of indulgence she has got rid of the chain called ¡®ritual¡¯. The more restraint under the public, the more amazing the indulgence in private. "Oh, by the way, Xiaoyun, although things have been so long...do you know? Your Majesty the Queen, the first person she chose to embrace is said to be a human! Hehe, ridiculous! That kind of monkey that only reproduces is not worthy of being so noble His blood and status!" As he said, Mi La''s tone suddenly became a little vented and hysterical. "Sure enough, power can''t be dominated by the royal family... Now it''s alright, the so-called shit''princess'' has run away! Haha, the royal family or something, be your own canary, and purify the next generation of the nobles. ] Isn¡¯t the concentration enough? What¡¯s wrong with being her princess and enjoying the glory and wealth in the next life?!" "After that Princess Bai Ji gave birth to her first embrace, let''s see how I get her. When the time comes, let her taste what it''s like to become a defiled, sacred flower, hehehe~~~" (Waiting for a long time ~ Bai Ji Maid Dress~) Chapter 6 ~ I''m Not Sick "Sucking and sucking~Wum?~~" The silver-haired girl who was drinking the blood bag suddenly felt a little cold in the back of her neck, and she glanced at the open window with a strange expression. The windows are not closed, and the wind blows in and it''s weirdly cold. Bai Ji jumped off the toilet seat, tiptoe to the open window platform. Although vampires have an immortal body that is 100% resistant to disease, they are not monsters who do not know how cold or warm they are. When the weather turns cold, it will tremble with cold, and when it becomes hot, it will make you sweat. An exception is the soft body orcs. They are naturally resistant to the cold, and their body temperature can be kept constant even in severe winter, just like a fluffy warm baby, like Kerr. When people are poor, the abacus in their hearts is naturally how to save and play. A bold idea flashed through Bai Ji''s mind. In the severe winter, can you save the money for buying a blanket hot-water bottle and replace it with a soft beast earmother~~? Anyway, there happens to be one in the house... Bai Ji rejected this bold idea as soon as it appeared. I don''t have any sexual addictions that have special feelings for loli or young girls, and doing so is completely done by animals and violates the bottom line of principle. "Hey, hey..." tiptoe and bounce around the window. There is still a desperate distance between the little hands like lotus roots through the window. "Shout...!" Seeing that she was completely out of reach, Bai Ji gave up, squinted at the window with her arms akimbo, turned around and walked into the living room. or Mu Xiaowan Chapter 186: After a while, the sound of the soles of the feet slamming on the floor came. Bai Ji returned to the toilet and closed the door without lock. Keer is not at home and will probably come back at night. Only himself is left in the whole house, so there is no need to stay vigilant. It¡¯s okay to even lie on the sofa and roll around. This house belongs to me today. Bai Ji ran to the window holding a small stool, put it down, supported the surface of the stool with her hands, but stepped on the stool with her two white silk feet. After closing the window easily, Bai Ji jumped off the stool and rubbed her hands triumphantly. Humph~~ I think Miss Ben can''t do anything with you? Sit on the toilet seat arrogantly. Bai Ji took the remaining half of the blood bag and started to **** slowly. The process of eating is a kind of enjoyment, and feasting on it will lose its image. Of course, this morning was an exception. I was really hungry when I wanted a quick fight. It is the easiest and most efficient way to make post-processing convenient and **** the blood of the target along with the memory. "Zizizi..." For a vampire who hasn''t eaten for several days, the blood in his mouth is like a jade liquid, which is endless aftertaste. Bai Ji didn''t understand the taste of this strong rusty liquid, but once she tasted it, she couldn''t stop at all, like a drug addict. Is it a form of imperceptibility to let yourself fall in love with blood? "Wow...cough cough!" Bai Ji was so scared that she choked her throat, and fell from the toilet lid with her head down. Wum, it hurts~~What''s the matter? ? Did Kerr come back early? It wouldn''t be so coincidental... "Uncle Xianshi! Where are you? I am looking for something to do with you!" A familiar soft drink came from the living room. Xiaosha? How could she have the keys to our house? ? Bai Ji held her head and stood up. Just about to move, she suddenly felt her gaze shake. "Puff." Tripped over a stool. Damn it...Is this stool deliberately making things difficult for Miss Ben? ? You will be taken down if you have a chance in the future! But now is obviously not the time to think about this. "Uncle Xianshi, are you inside?" Xiaosha''s voice was accompanied by a sound of closer footsteps. Oops, here comes it! In a hurry, Ji Bai didn''t care about so much, and hurriedly removed the vampire form... "Crack." At this moment, the door was pushed open. "Uncle Xianshi, how old are you, why are you still lying on the ground playing like a child? Don''t you know if you can catch a cold like this? I really don''t need to think about it. A slightly mocking voice came, and then, a petite beautiful golden shadow appeared in his field of vision. ¡­¡­How did you come? "Ji Bai stood up pretending to be nonchalant, covered his lips and turned around. The blood was still in the mouth before... the mouth must be red now. What to do, do you want to swallow it? SF Light Novel "? Uncle Xianshi, are you hiding something from me?" Seeing Ji Bai''s somewhat cowering behavior, Xiaosha took a step forward with some suspicion. Swallow it, the mouth is full of salty rust, making Ji Bai feel nauseous. "Wait... Sniff~~ Uncle Xianshi, you seem to have the smell of blood." Xiaosha squinted her eyes with a ¡®catchy¡¯ expression on her face. , "Set things up."_ Swallowing the blood in his mouth into the stomach bag in one go, Ji Bai felt that his stomach was turning upside down at this moment. The intense anti-flu and swelling pain made Ji Bai''s face a little pale. "Oh..." Ji Bai was choked, and the blood remaining at the corner of his mouth dropped to the ground. "You, you! You guy is hurt again?" Xiaosha was startled, and hurried to Ji Bai, looking at Ji Bai, who was pale with blood spilling from the corner of her mouth, and was even more convinced of her thoughts. "Hey, hey one by one, why don''t you tell me if you are injured, we don''t take your money, and I don''t know how uncomfortable it is?" Xiaosha was a little angry, and the cheek gang became swollen with changes in emotions. of. ¡­¡­I do not have. "Ji Bai didn''t lie. If he was doing DNA investigations, it wouldn''t be his own blood at all. "You are brave again! "Really not." Looking at Xiaosha who had been stubborn in front of him, Ji Bai felt a little pain in her forehead. How can I explain to her that this is not my own blood at all? ? Meng Wen Xiaomeng looked at Ji Bai who was very ¡®paranoid¡¯ in front of him, Xiaosha grabbed his hand and walked outside as soon as he didn¡¯t fight. "What are you doing?" "Go to the hospital. "I''m not sick." Ji Bai gently shook off Xiaosha''s hand. "I vomit blood and say that I am not sick! We must go with us, otherwise we will be indecent!" Why is this trick again? "Scream, it''s useless to break your throat, this is my house. "...Are you going to leave!" Seeing that her usual moves were no longer valid, Xiaosha immediately began to play a rogue. "I said I''m fine. After a procedural inspection, everything was normal except for some undetectable minor abnormalities in the body structure and bones. Ji Bai looked at Xiaosha who was sitting aside and carefully checking the case sheet, and her heart was a little warm. Last time I was actively cared for, it was my sister... "By the way, are you looking for something to do with me? Xiaosha slowly put the case down and was silent for a moment. "You, are you going to Nolan City? I want to be with you... Chapter 7 ~ Seeds Chapter 187: "Are you going to Nolan City, right? I''ll go with you first." Xiaosha closed her knees and buried her head, a little bit ashamed to ask for trouble to others. The air freezes, and there is a weird silence in the scene. "Who told you? I''m not going anywhere." After a moment of silence that caused Xiaosha torment, Ji Bai slowly spoke. "Don''t want to lie to me, Ke''er has already told me everything! Ji Bai rolled his gaze, as if deliberately avoiding the gaze of those purple pupils. "Watching me answer the question, are you going to Nolan City, right?" Xiaosha leaned close to her face earnestly, her eyes aggressive. "Don''t listen to wind or rain. "Then you are watching me talking, uncle smelly!" "Yes, I am going to Nolan City." Ji Bai, who couldn''t help but feel troubled, made a compromise. "But I can''t take you there." "Huh?! Why, why?" Xiaosha was unhappy when she heard the words. Ji Bai, whose face was puffed up like a pufferfish, thought for a while, knelt down and rubbed Xiaosha''s golden hair. Others don''t want to explain, just touch your head. "Don''t treat people as dogs." Xiaosha raged and put Ji Bai''s hands on her head in protest. "Why can''t I follow, you just make it clear. "I just want to follow, you can''t stop me! "Hmm~Is it really not possible? People know how to cook, they know how to be cute, and they can be a little padded jacket when the weather is cold. Don''t you really think about it?" Xiaosha''s eyes were filled with crystal tears. The furry ears are hanging down, and his hands are pressed against his chin, like a small milk cat in a cardboard box on the street in the middle of winter. "No." However, Ji Bai had no feelings. "Seeing that the tactics to sell cuteness failed, Xiaosha gritted her teeth. Facing Ji Bai, who was hard and soft in front of her, she had a feeling of poor skills. "If it''s okay, I''ll leave first." Ji Bai didn''t want to struggle with this issue. "No! Oh, why don''t you take someone there? It''s not a reward. Don''t you need money very much? Let''s see if we can discuss it. "No." " Package JSF Light Novel "Are you a repeater? Can you change it to something new?" "No." "Hmm~~" Xiaosha bit the silk scarf, resisting the urge to jump up and bite Ji Bai. No, you can''t just give up like this, you still have something to accomplish! "Please Li, just let me follow, I promise to be obedient, let you run west, never east." Xiaosha cheeky and sticky _ come up, gently pulling Ji Bai''s sleeves No way. "Ji Bai was unmoved. "Hmm. Why on earth?" Xiaosha felt like she was crying. "Just can''t." Glancing at the pitiful Xiaosha, Ji Bai turned his head. This girl really doesn''t have a long memory. Did she forget about losing something important in the sewer so quickly? Since that incident, Ji Bai has conducted deep introspection. He is not a sage who can confuse the truth. He has a dumb mouth, only knows how to irritate people, but doesn''t understand the trick to comfort people. He has always used practical actions instead of words. Everything was arranged. The knight is daring to act. If Xiaosha really couldn''t get out of the shadow of that day for the rest of her life, she would even lose the ability to act. Then I will guard her and raise her for a lifetime, until I can''t move one day. For the missing Xiao Mu, all Ji Bai could do was to cherish the memory, and to give most of the rewards received from each commission to her former best friend. This is why he asked Lan Yi whether he has parents or friends, and asked for their contact information. After the incident came to an end, Xiaosha managed to walk out of the shadows, and she was alive and well without a trace of psychological burden. She is still the kind little girl who used to be duplicity. This is the only place where Ji Bai felt relieved. "I''ll go back first." After some tossing, the sky outside the window was already dusk, and Ji Bai was also a little tired. Tomorrow, he will go to a far distance again. It is essential to cultivate enough spirit. Before that, he still has a lot of preparatory preparations to do. She was a little wronged and took good care of her, and always left her at home. But that''s okay, you shouldn''t be selfish to let Kerr keep his eyes on him forever. In this world where all kinds of demons and human races can barely coexist in harmony, she needs to get in touch with people with all kinds of facial makeup, get acquainted with, find friends with similar interests, and finally, find another person of her own. Rather than being tied to oneself by waves, living only for oneself. This is what Ji Bai didn''t want to see. The birds in the iron cage can''t wait for the day when they spread their wings and fly high, but sooner or later they need to leave themselves, but to find their own life. She is just a transition in her life. Therefore, Ji Bai has always deliberately reduced her contacts with Kerr recently and increased her contact with her friends. Looking at the figure that was going away, Xiaosha grinded her teeth and twisted the gem necklace in her arms. The sentiment in her pupils became very complicated. I must go! "Boss, help me introduce it." Throwing the token Lan Yi gave on the table, Ji Bai swaggered into the blacksmith''s shop. Lin Tuo''s mouth twitched while sitting on the counter, took the token, sniffed, and his face was intoxicated. "The body fragrance remains." Ji Bai glanced at Lin Tuo with a slight contempt. "Ahem! It was Lan Yi who asked you to come." Realizing that he behaved like a toilet, Lin Tuo pretended to cough twice. Goodbye. After a long silence, Ji Bai chose to leave. Chapter 188: Instead of using a weapon made by this guy, he might as well continue to use that piece of black iron to hack people, at least the hardness is guaranteed, and it won''t break easily. "Huh eh? Don''t go, I don''t have to believe in my character, but I can''t help but believe in the weapons I made! "I don''t think you can make any tricks." Ji Bai narrowed his eyes. "Heh, when you look at your layman''s appearance, it seems that you don''t understand anything? Come on, I''ll show you something good." Lin Tuo sneered with a trace of complacency, and walked into the inner room. "Huh?" Ji Bai frowned. book.SFA. Forget it, I don''t suffer anyway. Ji Bai shrugged and followed. SF Light Novel "Hehehe! How? Are you scared? These are all my hard work." The inner room is not very spacious, but there are a dazzling array of shiny weapons on the stands on both sides. There are everything from daggers and swords to spears and shields. However, Ji Bai was not curious about this, nor did he have much hope. Humans are only humans. Weapons that are built can never exceed that limit. No matter how good they look, it will not help. Just choose one and Ji Bai will look around. He always feels that these weapons are too fancy, not like they are used in warfare. , It seems to be used for gestures when rehearsing drama. Looking around, Ji Baiyueguang caught a glimpse of the somewhat dusty silver sword that was randomly thrown in the corner. Compared with these bells and whistles, it is very inconspicuous. "Eh eh? You, do you really want this sword?" Lin Tuo was startled when he saw Ji Bai pick up the sword in the corner that was almost forgotten by him. "Yes, can''t it? Yes, treat it well. "Lin Tuo sighed, looking at a certain maid''s shop on Ji Xiaojie where he was wiping the dust on his sword with a rag. "Xiaofen Oh, sister Xiaoqing, what''s the matter? "I felt that someone was calling myself, but I was taken aback and recovered from the dazedness. "Coffee, it''s overflowing." Xiaoqing pointed to the slanted coffee pot in Keer''s hand, and the cup of coffee overflowing underneath! Sorry sorry, I will wipe it clean. "Realizing that she had made a mistake, Ke''er''s hairy ears drooped and her hands kept moving, she hurriedly put the coffee into the container and began to clean the cup. "Ke''er has always been out of state recently, or do you go home and rest twice today?" Xiaoqing suggested. Kerr''s recent anomaly is obvious to all. First, I put the dishes on the wrong table, and then accidentally poured coffee and milk on the clothes of the guests. All kinds of small things that shouldn¡¯t be wrong, even staying in the room all day long, watching a series, rarely show their faces in the fox shop Chang Du had heard about this matter, and gave Ke''er psychological counseling and ideological education. The result Obviously, it seems that there is no egg at all~~ use. A fox who has been soaked in a fantasy series all day long wanted to save the girl who had missed his feet, but it was doomed as early as the moment he had this idea. Should I be distracted or distracted, sometimes, I can hardly see the focus of her eyes when chatting with people. This made everyone in the shop very anxious nothing. "Ke''er shook his head like a rattle, and rejected Xiaoqing''s proposal. "The cabinet seems to be dusty, I will wipe it.¡¯ Seeing Ke''er taking the rag and leaving, a trace of worry flashed through Xiao Qing''s eyes. ''He doesn''t care about Kerr as he used to, is it because Kerr did something wrong, or the place did not do well, which caused him to gradually alienate himself'' also, the frequency of not being at home has been sudden recently Ascend, this is tired of Kerr, and I don''t even want to see Kerr anymore. Why is this so? ? What is going wrong, what can I do wrong? Or is Kerr not virtuous enough? But is it still not enough to learn how to cook in private, how to care for and comfort others, how to please others, even if that is the case, is it still not enough to be with you? Ke''er absently wiped the tabletop, the big eyes reflected in the glass were being occupied by the void at an extremely fast speed, spreading even, and she could see a trace of black air. The seed named Confusion Little Desire to be accepted by someone was planted in Kerr''s heart, slowly growing and sprouting, no one knew what kind of fruit it would eventually bear, including herself. Chapter 8 ~ Thrilling Crisis Whether it''s midsummer or severe winter, the morning wind is as gentle as ever, as if the mother''s gentle soothing. The day before leaving, Kerr packed up all kinds of daily necessities that could be used, such as toothbrushes, towels, and quilts. Including umbrellas, tents and other items that are not necessarily usable, Kerr has been carefully prepared. On the day of her departure, Kerr put her hands on her front skirt and came to see Ji Bai on the road, like a caring and gentle wife. "Thank you. Without your help, maybe the time of departure would have to be put aside." The heavily armed Ji Bai picked up the large bags of luggage lying on the ground and nodded to the petite figure in front of him. The cold cross iron helmet made people unable to see his expression at the moment. "It''s okay~ Mr. Ji Bai, let''s go, but Ke''er will take care of the house and tidy up the room and wait for you to come back." Ke''er wagged his tail cleverly. No one knows the thoughts of the two at this moment. Don''t you even want to call Kerr''s name... The corner of Ke''er''s mouth with a well-behaved smile showed a hint of bitterness that was imperceptible. Ji Bai, who hadn''t noticed this at all, nodded to himself, and a trace of relief rose in his heart. She finally started to walk out of the shadow of autism of persecution, willing to face the world with a smile, accept outsiders with an optimistic heart, and start to get used to not having a life of her own, right? After a while, she will probably be able to let go of her hand since 2 and let her soar freely and find her own life. Thinking of this, Ji Bai under the iron helmet flashed a smile. Or Mu Dingwan doesn''t know how many years later, can she still remember herself as a passer-by in her life? While gratifying, there is also a trace of melancholy. There is a feeling that a child who has been raising for a long time finally no longer needs himself, and is able to release himself on his own. This is the life that truly belongs to her. Looking at the smile on Ke''er''s face, Ji Bai felt like he was cured. Suddenly, he recalled his original intention as a knight. Some people do not have dreams, but are illuminated and moved by the brilliance of other people''s dreams, so they are willing to guard their dreams. For the Cavaliers, does reputation matter? Is glory important? Is money power important? Chapter 189: Ji Bai couldn''t tell, he only remembered that it was his sister who gave him the courage to pick up the sword for the first time. Then there are those smiling faces that are facing me, _ The simple wreath with a little silt sent by the little girl with a pure and innocent heart, if not surprisingly, remained on the bookshelf in her bedroom, one by one, although it had rotted away. The girl''s unsophisticated smile just bloomed yesterday. The flat gold jewels that the flattering nobles offered to please him did not remember where they were thrown in. Strictly speaking, Ji Bai is very tolerant of the definition of knight. "Mu Xiao He would never condemn the knights who run for fame and fortune as a predecessor. As long as you follow the knight''s guidelines, don''t do anything good. The warm sun was reflected in Kerr''s cherry-colored hair, and Ji Bai''s smile like an angel made Ji Bai slightly stunned. In a trance, I felt like I was back to the past. If conditions permit, Ji Bai is willing to be your guardian knight for life, but your life should not be limited to me. "I''m leaving." Ji Bai wanted to stretch out his hand, touch Ke''er''s head as usual, and smooth her hair, but the dominant reason stopped him. It''s for Kerr to adapt to a life without her, isn''t it putting the cart before the horse? ...If you let go of some restraint, can Mr. Ji Bai take me with you? "Ker buried his head and muttered something quietly. "Is there anything else?" Ji Bai asked. Ke''er shook his head slightly, and when he raised his face, it was an impeccable healing smile. "No, Mr. Ji Bai has a good journey. If possible, come back as early as possible. Ke''er is waiting at home..." "Yeah." Seeing that Ke''er''s open-mindedness and optimism are no longer like the despair he had a few months ago, Ji Bai finally let go of his heart. Watching the figure that never looked back, the smile on Ke''er''s face disappeared in an instant. Small facts, "If Kerr also learns to be self-willed, will you not forget it? "The Scarlet Blood Domain, the city of Barron under the jurisdiction of the Principality of Setis. As the spring was approaching, the severe cold showed no signs of retreat, and the frost was like crystals that clung to the walls of the castle Gaosong. The cold wind was fierce, and the pedestrians on the street were also in twos and threes. Even the kinsmen who are 100% resistant to diseases are unwilling to face the mildew of the severe winter. The fireplace at home is like a powerful magnet in the cold wind. Inside the magnificent lord''s castle. "Miss, I found the detailed map of the surrounding area you wanted." The close-fitting maid, Xiao Yuan, twisted her skirt and walked into the hall with a wide open door. "Well, it''s hard work." Sitting by the fireplace, the amber long-haired girl with closed eyes opened her eyes, smiled elegantly, took the parchment that Xiao Yuan was protecting in her skirt, and spread it out on the table carefully. "Miss, what do you want me to do with the surrounding maps? What are you doing?" Xiaoyuan curiously moved to the amber-haired girl''s side. "Hehe, Xiaoyuan~ I want you to bring the map, don''t you know what I''m going to do?" The girl named Mi Lai put out her tongue mischievously. "Ahhhhhhhhhhh, miss...but, we don''t have the will of the queen, will this be a bit arrogant..." Seeing Mi Li''s meaningful smile, Xiao Yuan subconsciously stopped speaking. After all, the blood family''s direct royal family is the backbone of the blood family, which is deeply ingrained in the concept of the blood family. "Presumptuous? Haha, the empress didn''t have any objections to it, didn''t she? What''s more... Mi Huo''s conversation turned, her eyes narrowed like agate. "Every grass and tree in the Principality, one soldier and one soldier, are all under my jurisdiction. Even the queen can''t interfere more..." For some reason, Xiaoyuan suddenly felt that the lady with the smile on her mouth was like a spit. The poisonous snake with the letter of the snake is deadly and dangerous. Seeing Xiao Yuan who was a little scared in her heart, Mira chuckled lightly and moved her gaze to the map again. No one would think of her motivation, but it was actually very simple. She, found that the Yacat tribe is really an interesting race. The more I contacted, the more I liked it, so I turned my attention to the homeland of the Yamao tribe named "Nolan". In the Second Era, the ancient blood tribe was once a direct line of the royal family. The imperious power of the ancient blood clan imperial family is the power of the gods, and no one dared to give birth to the intention of decentralizing power among 10,000 people. The significance of the blood royal family to the blood clan in modern times is still extraordinary, but its majesty is greatly reduced. Most aristocrats have a small amount of royal blood. Although they respect and admire the royal line, they gradually bred out the military power and voice of the royal line. The imperial mascot is regarded as one of the blood dynasties. It is an indisputable fact, and eventually even blatantly divided into two factions. Chapter 9 ~ The Inevitable Dragging Bottle Nolan is not far away from the human federal border, facing each other across a forest. The end of the forest was a barren land where rice and food could not be cultivated. Years of natural disasters have caused no harvest of grains, and most of the weak old people and young children have not survived those severe winters. Lying on the barren loess, sleeping and sleeping. Yamao has a kind-hearted nature and loves peace. Under the pressure of natural disasters, he has not chosen the most extreme way to expand his territory and improve his living environment. Some submissive characters, the spirit of resistance is a little far away for them. Children are not too ugly, and dogs are not too poor at home. They are always grateful to this barren soil where they are born. However, they do not have a good impression of Human Race. Horseshoes came from the steep winding mountain road. Uzen, for an extremely experienced coachman, he can tell the direction with his eyes closed. Due to the ruggedness of the mountain road, the speed of travel has been greatly hindered. The uneven road was covered with all kinds of gravel, and the car was bumpy, which was a kind of torment to the sciatic nerve. Fortunately, Ji Bai has a strong body, and although his muscles have not reached the level of an inverted triangle, he can be considered as a tough one, and he has gone through all kinds of battles. This level of turbulence is still a tolerable range for him. However, speaking of the Kia cats... Ji Bai stared at the woods on both sides that kept going away, fell silent, then withdrew his divergent thoughts and shook his head. After a day and a night, hurrying slowly, finally came to the end of this forest. Chapter 190: As the distance between the trees expands, and the bushes become scarcer, a sweeping view of the plain unfolds. The noon sun is extremely scorching, and the dense green shade has become the best parasol. Sunlight shines on the gravel ground in the forest through the gaps between the leaves, an indescribable natural beauty. The horseshoe trampled on the gravel ground, and a cloud of dust was splashed behind. After a while, the bumpy carriage stopped. "Young man, I can only send you here." The coachman with his pipe in his mouth was dressed in linen clothes with some patches. When he saw the unobstructed plain in front of him, he mastered his horse and stopped, as usual. The location is not bad. "Have you reached the destination?" Ji Bai asked knowingly. "That''s it. After walking for a few miles, you will see a stone brick city that is not too high. Nolan is there." After taking a deep breath of smoke and exhaling clouds, the coachman said slowly. "It used to be possible to slip to the gate of the city, but now it¡¯s no good... Those big guys are extremely vicious and murderous. They will screw your head off without a pass, as long as they are normal people who are not tired of life. Choose to go there..." The coachman paused and glanced at Ji Bai meaningfully. "Thanks for reminding." Ji Bai thanked him, and got out of the wagon with large bags of luggage. Although there are many luggages, Ji Bai feels that these luggages will be able to lose weight soon. Gong Ding Wan watched the carriage going away, Ji Bai put one of the bulging bags on the ground, and the rest on his shoulders. "This bag of luggage is filled with rubbish. There is a river over there, so I can throw it down along the water." Ji Bai rubbed his chin, pretending to be thinking. ... The baggage trembled for a moment. Well, the wind blows. Ji Bai was very convinced. "It''s quite a hindrance to carry, and the whole baggage is almost full of cheap rubbish, which is worthless. Throw it away to save effort." As he said, Ji Bai took up the baggage. At this moment, the baggage began to tremble and struggle violently, and was stretched into various shapes by something inside. "Sure enough, this baggage has something weird, um, it''s better to throw it away." Ji Bai''s tone was determined. Tao. "!!!...Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooohhhhhhhhh, let me go, I want to get off!" The familiar and delicate voice sang through the cloth urn. It seemed to realize that Ji Bai hadn''t stopped at all, and it started to be anxious. "I''m not rubbish, nor something weird. Salty, Uncle Xianshi, let me come out soon!" There was the sound of breaking the jar, and the desire to survive was almost overflowing. "I will be called to be the uncle of salty wetness. It''s a wicked one. I have to throw it into the river to keep it safe." Ji Bai shook his head unmoved, and continued to walk forward. "Wow! No, they are not monsters, let me out, I am Xiaosha. "I can still know the names of people around me. It''s terrible, so deal with it. "Wow, woooo~~ Uncle Xianshi, you stupid!" There was a little crying in the trembling voice. The petite girl curled up and felt panic and despair when she thought of being thrown into the river to drown since 2nd. I would die before I got out of school, I knew I wouldn''t play like this... So, what is the purpose of being hungry all day and night in the bag? "Tear." Accompanied by the sound of a zipper strip, a few rays of sunlight filled the dark cloth bag. The blond girl stopped sobbing, wiped her dim tears, and a large outstretched hand came into view. She was taken aback for a moment and raised her head. Facing the sun, the lines on the man''s expressionless face seemed to soften. "Why, don''t you plan to come out in love with this place?" Seeing Xiaosha who was sitting cross-legged in the bag with a sluggish face, Ji Bai drew a sneer arc. "Woo~~ Uncle Xianshi is an idiot!" Xiaosha yelled loudly as if venting. With the tender and slightly whimpering voice, the symbolic meaning completely became coquettish. Taking Xiaosha''s hand, she pulled her out of the bag. SF light novel. The eyes adjusted to the darkness couldn''t stand the strong light and squinted, and with the remaining tears, the pitiful appearance of Chu Chu was brought to the extreme. At the moment when she came out of the bag, Xiaosha looked around regardless of the dazzling sunlight. After thoroughly exploring the general appearance of the surrounding terrain, it looked like an inflated pufferfish, with bulging cheeks, and his eyes glared at the innocent Ji Bai beside him. "This is the plain, where is the river? The sly salty uncle actually deceived me! "We are each other." Ji Bai spread his hands. "You knew I was in the bag right from the beginning, right?! Damn it...meow!" Angrily and about to say something, she was hit by Ji Bai''s finger, and Xiaosha let out a strange cry and fell on her head. go with. "You are still very confident, did I ask you to follow it?" In Ji Bai''s non-emotional smile, Xiaosha could feel a hint of danger that could not be concealed. Obviously he is smiling, but he can''t feel the creepiness of ten traces of temperature... Xiaosha hugged her blonde hair, curled up into a ball in fear, not dare to talk. Chapter 10 ~ Entering the City in Embarrassment There were few people in front of the gate of Nolan City, except for the two troll soldiers standing guard in front of the gate, almost no one entered or left. The city wall made of uncut black stone is more of a fortress than a city wall. The ordinary material and ordinary structure did not highlight anything special. This kind of ordinary, even some inferior city walls have very limited ability to defend against the enemy, and the durability of war is almost negligible. The materials used for casting are inferior to those used by the Human Federation for casting city tiles. It is enough to see the degree of contempt by the Yamao tribe for war. It is not that there is no better casting technology. The''Cailian Palace where the former Yamao tribe is located is a building that has survived several large-scale battles. . The reason lies in the mentality of the Yamao. They loathe war, and naturally loathe everything about war. The term Shangwenqingwu runs through the entire political system of the Yamao tribe. Militants and militants in the Yacat tribe will be rejected by the same tribe. This is why the rulers of foreign races are replaced in turn, and the Yacat tribe still fails to form a decent armed force. This is the general trend of the entire ethnic group, and it can''t be twisted. Today, the flag hung on the city gate has been changed from the old grass ring flag to the troll eagle and giant axe. "You should be fortunate that I found your''Hidden Sky Cross the Sea'' before entering the city." Crouching under a tree in the distance, Ji Bai stared at the two troll soldiers standing guard at the city gate. "Why? Wouldn''t it be okay to just take me in without knowing it?" Xiaosha twirled the branches and drew circles on the ground, seemingly dissatisfied with Ji Bai''s previous behavior. Chapter 191: "I beg you to be more mature. Carrying these big bags and small bags is suspicious enough. Do you think the trolls are blind and won''t stop me for inspection?" Seeing Xiaosha''s face began to get a little hairy. Bai, Ji Bai continued. "Once it was found that there was a cat in the bag, I don¡¯t want to mention it. I remember that the troll people once issued a high-profile edict that the entire cat clan from the site to the members are the troll¡¯s possessions. So, How do you think they will react when they find your words? "Woo~~" "I know now that I''m afraid? Wasn''t the head very iron?" Xiaosha curled up slightly and Ji Bai had a panoramic view. "Then, what should I do, I can''t go back now." Xiaosha swallowed and took a deep breath, her trembling body gradually calmed down. He immediately raised his head and looked at Ji Bai seriously. "Mu Fiction "Mr. Ji Bai, would you like to take a gamble for me?" "What do you mean? "I have a way to get in, but it''s risky. So, are you willing to take a gamble for me?" Xiaosha sat with her legs inside her legs, her hands on her knees, her head lowered, and the irrelevant people were drawn into danger. The whirlpool, this made her seem a little hard to tell. Ji Bai was a little surprised. In his impression, Xiaosha was a timid cat with no perseverance. She knew the truth about retreating from difficulties, but this time she was so resolute, which was really puzzling. "Do I have a choice? I can''t leave you alone." ¡­¡­Thank you. "Xiaosha was taken aback for a moment, and then she smiled with some relief. "Uncle, can you ask when did you notice me?" "This morning, you gnawed cookies too loudly and woke me up.¡¯ "Woo~~" "Ke''er helped you?" Ji Bai said suddenly in silence for a moment. Packing up for myself, plus the relationship between the two is good, and there is only one person who can do it without knowing it. "Um...I asked Kerr to put me into a bag one day in advance." Xiaosha suddenly felt embarrassed when she thought of this. "So, uncle, since you discovered my existence so early, why don''t you expose me earlier?" Is there any necessary reason? Or is this an act to protect me? Looking at Xiaosha''s puzzled face, Ji Bai leaned close to her face meaningfully. "Shoot you out and pay two cars?" book.SFA At the city gate, the boring troll soldier yawned and died. This kind of work was purely formal, even though he felt extremely disgusted, he had to go on. Opposite the back door is the border city of the Human Federation, and humans will never choose a tourist destination or come here. At this moment, can''t you just go to the street and catch a cat woman for fun? Have to stand this break. The troll soldier glanced at him, suddenly changed his former lazy appearance, showing a fierce look. A man dressed in plain clothes, carrying a few bags of luggage, walked straight towards this side. "Stop, why did you come?" The two tall trolls speared, blocking the path of the people. "I came to travel." The man replied neither humble nor overbearing, without sorrow or joy. "Travel??" The troll man looked up and down the human man in front of him. Seeing the troll man, he was not frightened and hesitated, intentionally... The troll soldier came with some interest. "Although there are frictions between the troll tribe and the human federation, they are peaceful relations. Is there a problem?" the man asked inexplicably. "No problem, but you have to take out your pass, otherwise..." Another troll soldier stepped forward. "You are entering the country illegally." The troll soldier said meaningfully, as if to light up the tip of his spear inadvertently. I was charged with a crime before entering the country, but it was really serious. "I thought it was what it was." As he said, Ji Bai turned over a blue certificate in his pocket, one by one provided by Lizi''s friendship. Although she didn''t want to admit it, she always had an inexplicable sense of trust in that vampire, and she shouldn''t cheat herself. "No problem, can you let me pass?" "Hmm, the credentials are indeed okay...Wait a minute! What are you doing in such a hurry?!" The troll soldier narrowed his eyes and looked up at his shoulder. "Life necessities and some personal clothes. "It doesn''t count what you said! We have to check to see if there are any prohibited items in it." The troll soldier snorted coldly. "Okay." Ji Bai did not resist, and took off the large and small bags on his shoulders. The two troll soldiers violently dismantled the tether, posing like bandits sharing the loot. "Jun G" Well, the two masters can do it lightly. If the cloth bag is broken, the small bag can''t be loaded. "What is noisy? Give me a quiet stay, check out what prohibited items you have to go to jail!" The troll soldier said impatiently. Upon seeing this, Ji Bai didn''t say a word, and could only let the troll soldiers toss the life items in the bag roughly on the ground. "Hey! Look what I found? What is this?" The troll soldier happily, his paws were held in the bag, and a long sword with a darkened sword frame engraved with fuzzy patterns was pulled out. "Are you stupid? The body of this broken sword was burned black, and it was broken everywhere. This kind of garbage is too troublesome to carry on you. You want another troll soldier to look up and scold it contemptuously. Tao. Uh. Uh...Hey, human! What is the sword in your bag for? "The troll soldier who felt embarrassed had to point his finger at Ji Bai next to him. "Master, what else can the sword be used for? The young one is afraid of accidents along the way." "Hmph, it''s really crazy to carry a tattered handful of things on your body." The troll soldier glanced at Ji Bai''s plain clothes, and said contemptuously, "Cut, broken stuff." The troll soldier snorted and cut it. Threw the sword back into the sac. "This equipment... are you a human knight?" Seeing the cloth armor and iron helmet in the bag, the troll soldier narrowed his eyes. "It''s just for self-defense." "Heh! Let''s just pass the level, if you find something suspicious... the troll soldier''s lion eyes condensed and took aim at the remaining suspiciously large bag of baggage. "This baggage is a bit suspicious...Open this. "Huh? Do you want to open this too?" Ji Bai was slightly taken aback. "Hehe, of course I have to open it! Otherwise, how do I know what''s in it?? It''s possible that you have harboured the culprit, but that may not be the case!" Seeing Ji Bai''s reaction, the corner of the troll soldier''s mouth was drawn. "No but! Open it to me quickly, or we will be stronger!" The troll man squeezed his fist and warned. "Okay." Ji Bai helplessly opened the remaining big baggage. The two trolls immediately leaned forward. Chapter 192: As soon as I got on it, there was an indescribable, as if the sour smell of a moldy and rotten tomato pours into my nose, the sourness makes people dare not talk about it. "Damn! What the **** is this?" The two troll soldiers covered their noses, their eyes widened. I saw all kinds of fabrics piled up inside the baggage, most of which were **** and socks. "Let the two laugh, this is my personal underwear. "Damn!" A troll soldier couldn''t help it first, and took two steps back. .Why are there silk stockings in it? ? "The other troll soldier was obviously more careful, and soon noticed the problem. ...To tell the two of you, in the next, there is a habit of women''s clothing. "Ji Bai finally became less calm, and turned his head away, looking shy and hard to tell. "...This kind of thing is so natural for you?!" "Yes, two people, if you need to continue to check, what is pressed underneath is probably the close-fitting stockings and close-fitting nightdresses underneath. If the two of you have a feast for your eyes Da Ke... Ji Bai didn''t know how he spoke about this life with a serious face and calm expression. The arrow had to be sent on the string, and he had already done it in order to achieve a certain goal. At this moment, he just wanted to say one thing: He''s a horse, why? "Stop! Stop! Let''s go over! Don''t let me see you again!" The troll soldier''s patience finally reached its limit, and he kept flapping his hands like he was coaxing flies. "Thank you for the two masters." Ji Bai leaned slightly, wrapped everything on the ground, thanked the two troll soldiers and walked into the city gate with luggage. These clothes are of course not his own, to be precise, it was Xiaosha''s idea. After entering the city, Ji Bai remained calm, 1 came to a corner, and opened the cloth bag that contained ¡®underwear¡¯. "Woo~~~ Hurry up, I''m suffocating me... a golden head came out. Chapter 11~Restaurants A town with a remote seat and seemingly inconspicuous, seems to have not entered the category of "towns" except for the area. It is generally a low wooden house or a bamboo house. The old walls are glued with darker patches of the original color. It is obvious to build this house at first sight. The four walls may not be the same kind of wood. The old streets looked very sluggish, and occasionally a few cat-eared people with yellow faces in shabby clothes could pass by. They don''t have the leeway to put their minds on the outsiders, and to be more restrained, they will respond with a very reluctant smile when you glance at them. Paired with the main color of this town, it is like a village with a low level of civilization. However, the retro stone carving decoration exhibition on the street shows a painting style that is completely incompatible with the entire town, just like jade buried in the sand, so conspicuous. The exquisite relief carvings and the degree of stone cutting and polishing are definitely not the handwriting of a low-civilized race. As a result, Ji Bai speculated that Nolan once had a high degree of civilized order, and the architectural style was no less elegant than the blood family, and these dilapidated cabins should have been rebuilt after the war. Under the rule of the trolls, the life of the cats is worrisome, and it is not bad to have shelter from the wind and rain. Art is based on a society where there is no need to worry about food and clothing. Who has the leisure to delve into the art of architecture when there is not enough food? After entering the city, Ji Bai put on his armor, wore a pitch-black [Break] around his waist, and the silver cross sword he got from Lin Tuo. The golden cat ear mother behind her followed her aimlessly, and the emptiness in her eyes was about to condense into substance. "Don''t do this, it''s your own idea." "I''m dead, forget Xiaosha, her eyes are dull, as if a soul-like object was vomiting out of her mouth, Ji Bai took a small step quietly. Relying on Xiaosha''s idea, the two successfully entered the country illegally. Then, side effects came. She wrapped herself in a pile of moldy trash, and Xiaosha, who had provoke a ¡®shower¡¯, was about to evolve into a mobile trash can at this moment. The stench was unbearable, and even Ji Bai had to leave her five steps away. The stench and dirt all over the body, although it is not painful or itchy, but for a cat with only cleanliness, it is more uncomfortable than killing her. But what can we do? Going out hastily, without a change of clothes at all, it is impossible for Guo Ben to "I think this is not appropriate, you should cover it first." Ji Bai frowned slightly, if he remembered correctly, all the members of the Yamao clan royal family were all detained. The troll man is on the wanted list. There are many people in public places, and people are mixed up. Such an outstanding appearance has been so swaggered on the enemy''s territory, it is simply a torch in the latrine. "It just happened to be caught, it doesn''t matter anyway." After the dull words, Xiaosha continued to roll her eyes. "You wear my clothes. There is some hot water in the thermos, which should be enough for you to wash your body." Although there may be some differences in size. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?) "Let''s go, if you want to take a bath soon, let''s find a more hidden place." Nolan City is sparsely populated, and it shouldn''t be too difficult to find a hidden corner. As soon as she heard the words ¡®bath¡¯, Xiaosha suddenly became energetic, her empty and sluggish eyes instantly cleared, and she hurriedly followed Ji Bai. "The sound of running water came slowly down the alley. Ji Bai stood at the entrance of the small alley holding the hilt of the sword, like a guard guarding the gate. "That, so soft voice with a few indescribable shyness, from the alley faintly, Ji Bai silently handed over a towel and a piece of clothing. Do you have pants? "After a moment of silence, the other side asked. "Don''t take off the inner clothes, this dress can be worn as a dress for you." Ji Bai explained without looking back, and heard a sigh of relief. After an appointment for a long time, wearing wet blonde long hair, wearing a ¡®long dress with sleeves¡¯ and oversized clothes that are very out-of-fit, he walked out of the alley slowly. After untying her hair band, Xiaosha''s long hair scattered all around was a little nervous. "The accident is very suitable." Ji Bai nodded. This sentence, of course, is a serious nonsense. Not to mention other things, Xiao Sha''s otherworldly appearance, with brilliant and noble blonde hair and brilliant amethyst eyes. Although people depend on clothes, this linen coat looks tacky no matter how she puts on her. H makes people involuntarily produce the thought of "This suit is totally unworthy of her". Wu but Ji Bai''s key point is obviously not in appearance. The hem of the clothes covers the small ankles just right, which can prevent the trolls in the city from getting caught up. As far as the practicality he pays attention to, it will not cause trouble. "Really?" Xiaosha rolled up her long sleeves, she couldn''t believe it. However, under this condition, clothing that can cover the body is enough, and there is no picky condition. "Let''s go, it''s noon, let''s go shopping if there is a restaurant on the street. Hearing this, Xiaosha''s attention was immediately distracted, and she rubbed her deflated belly, feeling a little hungry indeed. Wearing slightly larger cloth shoes, the steps flickered like a duck. Chapter 193: "So, where are we going. Ooo." Xiaosha, who had followed Ji Bai two steps, suddenly felt that her head was covered by a black cloth. "Hide your hair and face. Ji Bai also had some consideration. Although his tastes may not be accustomed to eating Asian cat food, he is an adult male and it doesn''t matter if he eats dry food. Xiaosha is different. She is young, short, and has almost no development of her secondary sexual characteristics. She can cover her appearance and even appear as a cute blue paper. It is when she lacks nutrition. Being hungry for a meal or two has caused the nutrition to fail to keep up. Do you know whether you will be responsible for her development in the future? Two figures, the big one holding the small one, as if paying a father and a daughter, walked into a spacious bamboo house with the words''food shop'' hung "Mr. Ji Bai, do you actually know Ya Maoyu?" Xiaosha It''s unbelievable. "Understand a little bit." "Huh? Who taught you? Ji Bai was silent. "Ah! Actually you have the confidence to bargain with me, is Xiao Baiji in the rebellious period?" The devil held his cheek slightly in distress. "To learn one language in a month, this condition is loose enough~ I think I learned all the languages ??that existed, including the ancient blood language, when I was six years old. "Since, one month is too short for you, um~~ I think about it, the devil thought about it and answered it seriously. "Then one week." "Oh? It still seems too short~~ Then, six days~" ¡®? ! You, do you have any misunderstanding of the word short? "Speaking to my mother without honorifics, three days." The devil stretched out three jade-like fingers and looked at the poor girl in despair below, showing a smile without any mercy. Licking Yingyi''s lips, (grinning out "Within three days, if you want to master the Asian cat language, the devil smiled and pointed to the mountain of cream cakes piled up on the side table. "Otherwise, these are your food for the second half of the year. "Let''s not eat!" The poor girl seemed to recall some terrible scene, her face was pale, her head shook like a rattle, "Ehhhhhhhhhh? How can we do that? If we don''t eat, we can''t keep up with nutrition, Xiaobaiji Is this suffering from anorexia?" The devil clicked on his temple in distress, and then clapped his hands. What is the order of "Her Majesty"? "A decent and capable, mercilessly stunned Miwu Maid God appeared unknowingly. "Well, an arduous and important task is entrusted to you~ Your Royal Highness is suffering from anorexia, but it is impossible to skip meals. From today onwards, you will be the maid of the Princess, who is responsible for her diet. If she can''t eat, you have to respect the maid''s duty,''Unscrupulously, feed her to eat'', understand?" The devil held his cheek and laughed playfully. "Understand, Your Royal Highness, please give me your advice from now on. "Uncle Salty Wetness, Uncle?" Slowly, a little white hand waved back and forth in front of him. "What''s wrong with you? It''s crumbling, looks scary "It''s okay." Ji Bai shook his head, ditching all the memories of the devil he had inadvertently evoked from his mind. Ji Bai, who looked like an okay person, had his back covered by chain armor soaked at the moment. 7.0 At the beginning, he faced the devil''s relentless and relentless challenge of not giving him a way to survive. "Two guests, are you here for dinner? Please inside." The shop owner is a tall and thin old cat with white temples, and his polite and kind tone makes people feel comfortable. A friendly attitude is welcome everywhere. "Yeah." Ji Bai replied and looked at it slightly. The whole bamboo house is quite spacious, compared to the dilapidated wooden houses outside. The restaurant layout is simple, but it makes people feel refreshed. The bamboo table inlaid into the wall, and some small benches without backrests, plus a few beams and pillars, this is the whole restaurant. Ji Bai''s arrival has aroused the attention of some diners-they are all cat people, or in other words, it would seem strange that the upper-level ruling troll talents appear in such simple street-side broken shops. All kinds of eyes glanced at Ji Bai and both of them slightly. Although they were a little surprised at Ji Bai''s armor, they showed pity when they glanced at Xiao Sha, who was wearing a rags, which didn''t fit. Another child who can''t eat enough. However, this kind of shop must be patronized by Asian cats with a little money. Judging by the low prosperity of this town, the food and clothing of many Asian cats is a problem. "Two guests, please use tea first." The well-behaved and docile Mao Er Niang put the tea on the table in front of them, and bowed politely "Thank you." Ji Bai rolled over a few pieces of bread on the table. Stunned for a while. "This is a gift from the store manager." Mao Erniang smiled. The gentle tone is as sweet as flowing water hits a silver bell. Under Ji Bai''s nod, he withdrew slightly. Ji Bai picked up the bamboo cup and took a sip of tea. "Take off the helmet." Xiaosha couldn''t see, stood up from the bench angrily, and took off Ji Bai''s helmet. "Guest, are you hey?!" Seeing Ji Bai''s appearance, the cat ear lady who came to deliver the meal was startled, and she couldn''t help but step back with fear and vigilance in her water-like eyes. "Human, human? !" Chapter 12~Cause "Humans, humans?!" The waiter Mao''erniang was surprised with a trace of panic, and covered her mouth and stepped back involuntarily. The panic voice naturally attracted the attention of the rest of the diners in the shop. "people¡­¡­ "It''s actually a human..." "Why do they appear here. A huge boulder was thrown into the calm pond, which instantly caused a thousand waves of waves. The Yamao diners talked a lot, the small shop was occupied by whispers that deliberately lowered their vocal cords, and many gazes wandered around Ji Bai. Ji Bai couldn''t tell what kind of color the gazes that contained cryptic meanings. It won''t make him feel the coldness of his back and neck, but at least he can feel that it is by no means a friendly kindness. Even Miss Mao''erniang, who was gentle and friendly before, looked a little weird when she saw her. Inferring from this, the meaning hidden in it certainly does not entrain positive emotions. The cat people, collectively referred to as the Orc-eared people with other sub-humans, are also the least good at fighting in this category, and the most friendly and humble race to foreign races. Unless there has been a very bad holiday, the Yamao will not show any malicious or negative feelings to the foreigners. Only the trolls who left a deep mark on the Yacats suffered resentment and fear from all the Yacats who dared not speak. Yamao are not good at jealousy and can concisely celebrate the festival, and the past will pass, just as a gust of wind. Chapter 194: The scars that I can''t forget so far are bound to be unforgettable. sC saw the reaction of the family around him again, Xiaosha seemed to have some memories brought back, and buried his head slightly, holding Ji Bai''s iron helmet into silence. Ji Bai was not in a hurry to get the iron helmet back, but was silent like this, and drank tea by himself. Neither was surprised or dissatisfied with this, and completely ignored the strange look on him, and took the bread to gnaw. The taste is surprisingly good, well, compared to the tasteless dry food, which does not pay attention to the taste. "Miss waiter, I think I should be able to finish the meal here?" Ji Bai stared at the tea in the cup. .of course can. "Miss Maoerniang forced a smile, nodded timidly, turned around and walked into the back kitchen with some unfavorable legs and feet. The sense of irreconcilable subtlety flooded this small restaurant for a while, and the vigilance and alienation that pervaded the air had almost condensed into substance. Uncle Xianshi, you should put this on. F was silent for a long time, and Xiaosha handed over the iron helmet. Ji Bai didn''t respond, nor did he reach out to pick it up. Bowl after bowl of tea, although it was not expensive tea, nor did it mean to savor it, it was like a reckless alcoholic who considers his own mind and relieves his sorrow. Upon seeing this, Xiaosha did not interfere any more. After a while, the dishes came up, very light, even tasteless. book.SFA But Ji Bai ate a lot. SF3 novel Using various seasonings as an excuse to adjust the dishes to suit their taste, unknowingly, the taste is far worse than the original taste. Have you forgotten the original taste, or have you never tasted it? In the shop, with Ji Bai''s silence, there was only the crackling sound of dry wood burning in the stove. The red-burning cheeks were blown by the cold wind in front of the shop, and the sinking consciousness was immediately pulled out of the mire. Ji Bai walked aimlessly on this strange and foreign street. Looking up again, as if to re-examine this foreign land. Nolan City, the former trading capital of the Yacat tribe. The glory of the past sinks under the iron hoof of the alien race, and what is left is full of sadness. The fellows who are fortunate enough to walk in their homeland meet like a stranger, walking like a stranger, like a puppet with a disheartened heart. Why did you let yourself come here? Ji Bai felt puzzled more than once. Or in other words, why would I bite the bullet and come here? Where is this dilapidated town worth stopping for? How can you test your faith? Is it just these homeless. Are you a stranger who has been squeezed endlessly, but resigned to it? Well, that vampire got the wrong definition from the beginning. F light novel The knight''s sword is swung for peace, and the knight''s spear is for justice. That''s right, that''s right. But whether it''s ¡®peace¡¯ or ¡®justice¡¯, these words are all made for human beings. In other words, the life and death of foreign races is not within their jurisdiction. Human beings are weak, and I have tried my best if I want to go. And mercy and charity are the privileges of the strong, and the human race at the low end of the food chain is the same as the Yacat race, what right do they have to pity them? Moreover, the defeat of this city did not come from human hands. The two will not lick each other''s wounds, and even fight each other with swords and soldiers in order to compete for the meat left over by the strong. This is the reality. "What''s the purpose of coming here?" Ji Bai seemed to be asking someone a question, and he seemed to mutter to himself. "Because I have something to do." The petite voice came from behind with a slightly mature firmness. Ji Bai nodded, and didn''t ask too much. Everyone has desires and desires in their hearts that must be satisfied. "Uncle Xianshi, it seems that you are very comfortable with the disgusting emotions of the Asian cats." After a long silence, an abrupt voice slowly floated behind him. "It''s okay." Ji Bai didn''t look back. "That''s right, as a former glorious knight, you probably understand why this is." Xiaosha with a low cloak stared at Ji Bai''s back with a slight seriousness. "do not really understand." Package FSF Light Novel Feline, you should have heard of this name, right? "Xiaosha''s voice became a little low, as if tied to a stone. "Back then, the princess of the Asian cat tribe. "Sure enough, you don''t know, whether you were one of the participants at the time." Ji Bai stopped, his back felt a little cool, and the wind on his face seemed a little warm. "Fei Lin Yi Fei Jin is my elder aunt, and she is also the wise and wise king of the Asian cat tribe. She is generous, diligent and loving to the people, and also has a ancestral blood that has been rare in a thousand years. Her people love her. , Praise her, and believe that she will lead the Yacat tribe to a new peak. Her pedigree and physique are also destined for her extraordinary achievements in the future." Xiaosha murmured calmly. The voice gradually became lower, and even the sound of the wind could overwhelm her voice. But Ji Bai heard it very real. "Yes, her people and her family think so. "But, all of this has become a bubble... Xiaosha''s words gradually became hollow. "She was killed, by humans... "She left. She went to the negotiating table, but was pierced in the chest by the magic armor man on the human side. Xiaosha gradually couldn''t control her emotions. "Despicable magic armor man, turned all this into a mirrored water... ¡­ Chapter 13 ~ The Shadow of the Past "Wearing dark silver, no honorable magic armor... He turned all this into a mirrored flower and water moon!" "So that the later Yamao tribe was scattered into a pot of porridge, lost the mainstay, and the mother was in danger and was ordered to become the royal family. The successor trolls took advantage of the dangers and invaded the city at this most chaotic moment, capturing and killing almost all the armed forces capable of resisting. The mother and the eldest sister were taken away. The clansmen suffered heavy casualties, and the fire burned the emperor... "I... At the end of the talk, Xiaosha''s voice was trembling, and she couldn''t even come out a complete word. I could feel the strong sadness in the air, about to crush the young cat-eared girl in front of me. Ji Bai never turned around to wipe her tears from the beginning to the end, nor did he speak to comfort her. He stopped quietly, facing the cold wind that came on his face, "Hug, sorry...I''m lost." with a trembling voice. Cry, hesitating words accompanied by the sound of cloth wiping his cheeks. "Do you hate humans?" After Xiaosha calmed down a bit, Ji Bai looked up and said slowly. "In the beginning, it was like this, otherwise I would not choose to deceive so many people..." "But later, I found out that I had done a stupid thing... I was just basing my anger and hatred on unrelated civilians. This is an ignorant and cowardly behavior." Xiaosha''s tone gradually calmed down. But the sorrow and sorrow of the Chinese still remains. Chapter 195: "What I hate is that despicable and shameless demon armor man!" Xiaosha gritted her teeth as the conversation turned around. "And that brutal and domineering group of trolls" They killed my closest person and made my hometown desolate..." "Won''t forgive them... Ji Bai remained silent, and the biting cold wind seemed to intensify at this moment, and the cloth was blowing. "But, what if I have more hatred, I can''t do anything at all... Xiaosha just feels weak, sitting on the ground with her knees crossed inward, with dry tears and tears remaining on her face. At a loss. Once again set foot in the homeland, but as a foreigner, Xiaosha naturally has a lot of feelings here. A lot has changed here than many years ago. But this time, when he came here as a revisitor, looking at this desolate town, the negative emotions in his heart and the pressure accumulated over the years broke out in an instant. Mouth) oyCEz Xiaomeng "Sorry, uncle, it seems that you are treated as a tree hole... Xiaosha wiped the corners of her eyes with her sleeves, and said with a hint of politeness. "After so many years, it is still vivid, maybe I was too careless... "The hatred of subjugation has nothing to care about, only to give up everything." Ji Bai said abruptly at this moment. "Since you hate, then keep their faces in mind, the so-called lying salary..." Ji Bai squatted down and sorted out the slightly messy bangs for Xiaosha. ¡­Uncle, I don¡¯t need someone to comfort me¡­ But thank you anyway. "Xiaosha wiped off the last tear and forced a distressed smile. Ji Bai stood up silently and looked at the sky. It''s getting late, so I have to find a hotel to stay overnight. Sleeping on the street is commonplace for Ji Bai, but now I am not alone, so I can''t just come here. Looking back and sweeping the two sides, it can be called a shabby building. Ji Bai has no idea whether there are any hostels or other buildings in this town. Time passed by inadvertently, and the dark night sky under the curtain shone with stars at its starting point. The low houses and pedestrians on the road were all covered with a dark tulle. At the end of this small street, I finally found the slightly outdated hotel at A. There are better options than sleeping on the street, and Ji Bai is not picky, and leads Xiaosha into the hotel. The proprietress of the inn is a slightly blessed cat-eared person, with a kind eyebrows and a kind-eyed look who looks good to talk. Although the wooden wall and floor look a bit shabby, they are wiped and maintained very cleanly, and the environment is unexpectedly comfortable, relative to the average economic level of this place. Naturally rented two rooms one Xiaosha should be taking a shower in the room at this moment, and the sound of water rushing from the next door can be heard. Should we say that cats love to be clean? Ji Bai sat on the edge of the bed, looking out along the French windows, draped in a curtain, and had fallen into a sleepy town. He hadn''t looked away for a long time. Although it is not late at night, Ji Bai, who is accustomed to going to bed early, has not the slightest drowsiness until now. Stand up and walk back and forth in the room. Own, is this restless? Maybe it''s time to sleep. You have to keep your spirits up. Since one year, Ji Bai''s unruffled personality has changed greatly. Keeping his body clean, taking a bath every day has almost become his must-do homework. However, today, when he can''t sleep all night, he broke the habit of the past. He didn¡¯t take off his armor or even slept on the bed, so he leaned to the side of the bed and activated the long-lost "Ji¡¯s Sleeping Method." Closing his eyes, darkness fell, and the trance was accompanied by a slight discomfort in the body, and a feeling of a world away slowly spread. "Mr. Cavalier, do you believe that love at first sight meets unexpectedly?" In the noble and elegant palace, the golden cymbal girl in the gorgeous long skirt asked him. "These, for Liu Xia, are illusory." After a moment of silence, he said dumbly. "Yes~" The blonde girl in the noble dress smiled, her furry cat''s ears quivered. "The concubine body originally didn''t believe it~~" With that said, the girl turned her head a little lostly, and looked at the water lilies in the pond. "Anyway, thank you for coming from afar and bringing the friendship of the Human Federation. If you can, The body hopes that the two sides will always get along. "Your Highness''s thoughts, I will convey it." He nodded. "This is a shame! It is not only a shame to me and the Temple Association, but also to everyone who is a god!" "After paralyzing us with the illusion of peace, we will not declare war. The gang of beast ears outside the barrier are deceiving me and no one in the Human Federation!" "Defend our dignity, defend our territory! The knights of the Temple Association, the servants of the gods and gods, you have the opportunity to make contributions and defend our country!" "I don''t think it''s appropriate to do this." After reading the words of indignation from above the temple, there was a response from below, and the dark silver figure stood out untimely and poured cold water on everyone. "Your Excellency Tianhui, what do you mean?" the emissary asked dissatisfiedly. For a while, the entire Temple Association air seemed to freeze, and all eyes were directed at him like a sharp spear. The reading made the priest beside him glance indifferently at the dark silver knight who stood up, and said nothing. "We should ask them clearly the reason for the war, shouldn''t we? I believe that the leader of the Yacat tribe is not such an unreasonable person." Ask them clearly? ! Haha, the facts are here! When I was paralyzed, they took the opportunity to take away our territory and tortured our people! These are all indisputable facts. 3 Heavenly Pavilion King wants to ask for a reason? ? If someone is not talented, he will tell you for the group of beast ears that they do this to expand their territory! " Reading out the words that made it possible to fight for reason instantly won the approval and support of countless knights and clergy sitting down, and for a while, he leaned forward to condemn the isolated dark-eyed knight. "The Purple Glazed Pagoda is the proof that the human race has passed on through the ages! Now, we have been bullied by these outsiders and we are in a safe place. How decent are we??." "A small sub-cat can ride on top of us, what is this?! I''m not even afraid of trolls!" "Radiant Knight, do you have your own position, or do you mean that the beast-eared barbarians have given you any advantage to help him speak like this?!" Looking at the agitated colleagues in front of him, the Dark Silver Knight knew that his own will could only be overwhelmed by the current. ¡­That¡¯s how it is. A few days later, there will be a negotiation meeting with the group of orc ears. You have to seize the opportunity to do your own job. Facing the orders assigned by the priest, the Dark Silver Knight remained silent. "Tianhui, I know what you are thinking." The priest sighed, and patted Dark Yin Qitu''s shoulder, his face was kind and kind. "It''s inhumane, it''s unjust, but, do you think they will tell you justice and great truth? No, no, otherwise, why did they seize the border outside the border without saying a word? Let thousands? Human civilians are homeless, this is already a sin of indignation. "In this negotiation, they will surely use the lives of the people to threaten the Alliance of Mankind... Tianhui, think about it, a barbarian race that has treacherously and undeclared will fight with you. Do you talk about benevolence? ? Don''t be deceived by the kindness they showed, that way, they will be right in their arms, "If you want to stop the dispute, you must start the dispute, arrogantly fear the might and not the virtue." The priest''s eyes became deep. "Remember, as a knight, you are a human knight, not a cat knight. "Human justice is the justice of knights, don''t you want to watch those thousands of civilians become homeless?" "The essence of the knight is to obey the order, and then to be... child, go back and think about it." The priest sighed. The battle between the two sides has not come yet... do so, not by the knight... No...for justice...can a knight do whatever it takes? The Dark Silver Knight could not get the answer. "My lord priest, why don''t you appoint others to go? He blatantly opposed... "Hehe, don''t you know? It is rumored that the princess of the Asian cat clan is powerful, but she appreciates him very much. Sending him can wipe out the other''s warning." The priest sneered secretly. Chapter 196: On the same day, the knights of the Temple Association cheered loudly, as if they had been oppressed for many years, and finally raised their eyebrows. The dark silver knight was holding the blood-stained holy sword, quietly watching the blood-stained blond girl scattered all over the floor, as if she was asleep. Amidst the cheers, the dark silver figure looked so out of place. "Well done, Tianhui! Your achievements will be praised by the people, and they will be known through the ages in the history books of the Temple Association! He didn''t react at all to the praise and encouragement from his colleagues around him. He looked at his bloodied hands and was silent. For the sake of human justice, I should not hesitate, but why,...so, do... The justice of mankind is that of a knight...? ? Chapter 14~ The justice of the knight is the justice of mankind. I am a human being, and I should have my own standpoint and racial concept. That''s right, it''s all right... Is unscrupulous justice really still justice? Is the unscrupulous knight really still a knight? Mine can hear the trembling of that knight''s heart, that''s enough. It is warning me that I am on a wrong path. Justice or not, you only need to have a clear conscience. Even if I became a traitor and was pointed by thousands of people, my heart was still clear as a mirror. The Dark Silver Knight squeezed the long sword in his hand, and the line of sight shot from the crevice of the helmet was plain, but as solid as a rock. To live up to your expectations. The eldest princess of the Yacat tribe is definitely not a tyrannical and warlike person, there must be something hidden in it. When negotiating, if necessary, I will protect her safety... As for the gossip afterwards, he didn''t care, and the sanctions on the temple bench didn''t matter. ¡®I¡¯m just doing what I think is right. The day before the negotiation meeting. Under the reflection of the fierce fire, the dark silver armor glowed brightly. The raging fire swallowed the entire town like a greedy dragon, and the remaining screams passed away in the wind. The desolate wind blew over the red lotus and played the final movement. Under a torch, countless souls dissipated, leaving only a place of scorched earth and distorted corpses. The cry of the baby seemed to linger in his ears, the laughter of the children of the past, the thriving town, the simple and kind-hearted townspeople, only a handful of embers soaked in tears remained, and the dust returned to the dust. It seems that at this moment, the noisy world is quiet. Under Wan Lai''s silence, the knight was left alone. "Your Excellency." The captain of the knight who rescued the casualties came to him respectfully, and the knight''s attire covered with silt and scorch was silently speaking about the difficulties of the previous search and rescue. "Have you found the survivor?" The Dark Silver Knight did not look back. ...No, we searched every corner of the city, but all we could find were the burning embers..." The captain of the knight lowered his eyebrows, his face inadvertently revealed a trace of shame. "Who did it?" Even though there was a clear answer in his heart, the Dark Silver Knight still asked. "This is one of the towns previously attacked by the Yacats. I think no one but them can do this." The Cavaliers captain said with a full face. "Why do you think so "In the town, we found some remnant weapons, armors, and their metabolic hair, which seemed to have been left over from the previous guards'' desperate resistance. "These objects have cracks that were cut and pierced by human soldiers'' weapons. ... Listening to the report from the adjutant on the side, the Dark Silver Knight looked dumbly at the scorching fire dragon. No, they occupied the town, why didn''t they stay behind? CE Quan Xiaozhiqiang suppressed the surging anger in his heart, the Dark Silver Knight had the last trace of reason and calm in his heart, and, by luck. "Report! Lord Tianhui! A large number of sub-cat tribe troops appeared at the frontier gate, please come back quickly... A wind and dust knight knelt in front of Ji Bai in a panic, breathlessly making reports. "The border gate? Isn''t there a barrier to guard it?" the adjutant questioned. "It was originally like this... But when Zhu Li''s search and rescue team set out, they opened the barrier, and it took time to close the barrier... The Yacats seized this opportunity and attacked the border town in one fell swoop! "What?!" The adjutant was startled and turned his gaze to the Dark Silver Knight. Yes, it''s a big hit. The scorching air thumped through the crevices of the helmet against the Dark Silver Knight''s face. .I know, I will give back immediately. "The Dark Silver Knight calmly issued an order, instructing the adjutant to call the army back, and walked to the gate of the city. If you look closely, you can see that his shoulders are shaking slightly. He suddenly remembered the words the priest said to him: "Their purpose is to numb your nerves with numbing drugs called ¡®peace¡¯ and ¡®friendliness¡¯, and be deceived by their hypocrisy. " It turns out that I really misunderstood you, you are such a hidden person... The fear and anger in his heart completely broke the last string of reason, and at the same time, he made his own decision again. Since her death, there has been chaos within the Yacat tribe, and the Human Federation has seized several cities in the name of revenge and expanded its territory. The Dark Silver Knight can still remember the fighting that day, leaving countless civilians of the Asian cat tribe homeless and displaced. dSr Mu novel I do not regret the decision made. You may do this for your own tens of thousands of kinsmen, and I also do it for my kinsmen. So, neither of us will regret what we have done... A ray of light accompanied a light cool breeze into a simple bamboo room. The figure sitting by the window shook slightly and shook his head. Stand up from the ground. "Chuck..." There was a knock on the door. Chapter 197: "Who?" "Who else can I resemble? When Lan resembles me, Uncle Xianshi." Some groaning voices came from outside the door. No need to meet people, just listen to the tone Ji Bai can imagine the golden cat lady outside the house with arms and chest bulging cheeks. After hesitating for a moment, Ji Bai opened the door. ¡®Morning. ...Mao Mao, it''s almost noon now? Uncle, you really can sleep better than me. "Xiaosha has a hint of helplessness in her tone," isn''t it? "Without the mind to sigh that the almighty biological clock has failed again, Ji Bai shook his head and walked out of the room. "Wait, uncle, did you go to bed yesterday? Just wore this as a pajama'' or something...Looking at Ji Bai''s outfit and the appearance of just waking up, Xiaosha wondered. SF Light Novel "Ok. ...Forget it, it''s not a day or two for your head to break. Xiaosha sighed, then stood on tiptoe to help Ji Bai tidy up the crooked neckline. "I''m hungry. The hotel doesn''t include food. Let''s go find a shop on the street." Xiaosha suggested that Ji Bai, who was silent because of her actions, didn''t care. ...Ji Bai did not speak, but silently stared at the blond girl in front of him. "?? What''s the matter? Uncle, you won''t be a demon, do you want this lady to kick your feet to wake you up?" Seeing Ji Bai staring at herself, Xiaosha didn''t have a good air. "Nothing." After recovering, Ji Bai rubbed her hair. "Hey, we are not a puppy, we don''t like being touched." As expected, Xiaosha resisted. This girl, maybe she hasn''t grown up yet, and she''s still a little different from her aunt, um, in figure. Ji Bai glanced at Xiaosha somewhere on the washboard. Suddenly there was a subtle sense of balance. (Today''s state and mood are very bad, not to mention... Maybe. It''s because we are too easily affected by external factors. Why do people in this world who are shameless and don''t understand shame are like miscellaneous things" What about a bunch?. My heart is really tired. It''s clear that we just want to write novels well. Why is it always like this? Are they all elementary school students who don''t understand the law?) Chapter 15 ~ The Searcher The early morning light had time to fill the town in the future, and smoke rose in front of the bamboo house. The tall and thin Yamao boss follows the habit of getting up early as always, getting up early at dawn to start a busy day. Pour the cleaned rice into the stove and cook it on the fire. He sat aside, picked up the dry pipe and poked it. This is one of the few hobbies of his elderly. The plan of the day is in the morning. Feeling the breeze of Fu Xiao, waiting for the white smoke rising from the stove, 8 days after the day is not unusual but is the interest of the elderly. Isn''t it a wait in life? When I was young, I looked forward to waiting for growth. When I was young, I was eager and waiting for the opportunity to create a world. When I was in love, I waited for the other one. Meet. "Daddy." The clear, silvery-bell-like voice called the old man who was thinking far away. Seeing the visitor, his wrinkled face showed kind and kind brows. "Xiao You, did you get up so early?" The Yamao boss''s words were full of kindness and pampering, and he stretched out a slightly callused rough palm and stroked the head of the girl with cat ears. "Someday it''s not like someone gets up early to help you. I''m not a kid anymore." The sensible Xiao You pouted, pretending to be a little emotional. "Haha." The Yamao boss smiled comfortedly, and looked at the slim young girl with satisfaction. The slender and white limbs have a well-proportioned beauty and the perfect golden ratio. At first sight, they know that they are a beauty embryo. My daughter has grown up. A wrinkle and a smile reminded the old man of his long-dead wife, and the memories that came out made him slightly startled. "Father! You are inhaling this kind of thing again. Didn''t the doctor say that this kind of thing is bad for your condition?" Xiao You groaned. After the Yamao boss was relieved, he found that his beloved dry pipe was no longer in his mouth. "Hey, Xiao You, the doctor''s words are only those of the doctor after all. Dad, I''m already old, so the owner of the Aiya Mao sighed, and calmly put his hand to the dry pipe in Xiao You''s hand. h "That won''t work either. Although this kind of unhealthy thing won''t be eradicated, you must smoke less! "Xiao You shrinks her hands vigilantly, reluctantly. "Okay, daddy knows, open a store, this rice is almost ready, I guess the guests can''t wait." The Yamao boss touched Xiaoyou''s hair helplessly. "Okay, Xiao You first go out and open the store door, daddy is waiting here." The obedient Xiao You nodded, but did not return the dry pipe to the cat boss, and he had to take it with him when he opened the door. "The cat boss stood dumbfounded and shook his head. Compared with the rest of the peers, the business of this bamboo restaurant is quite different. After all, this can be regarded as the only fully equipped shop in the shabby Nolan City. But there is not much jealousy or jealousy among colleagues. Everyone opened a shop and had a meal. If they could help, they would help as much as possible, and it was noisy and friendly. Excluding individual extremes, Yamao has a peaceful nature, neither likes nor good at intrigues. After the store opened, diners walked into the store one after another¡ªalmost all familiar faces. In a small town that is not very lively, the chance of encountering on the street is slightly lower than that of winning the invoice. Thank you for your patronage. Everyone has become accustomed to it However, today, it is destined not to be as calm as usual. "Boom," thick footsteps sounded on the wooden floor of the bamboo hall. Immediately afterwards, the diners only felt that the sunlight coming in from the gate was blocked by something. I raised my eyes curiously, and then there was a jingle of tableware falling. The Asian cat diners were pale, and they couldn''t stop shivering, and the trembling made the old second-hand stools unbearable. "Well, ah, ah, Snee!" With a sneeze, the whole bamboo house seemed to sway for a while, cracks in the fragile wooden floor. SF Light Novel "Well, what kind of broken shop is this, the beams are so short? The air is still so bad, if it''s not for errands, I really don''t want to be in this kind of broken thatched house designed for midgets." The rough voice was full of dissatisfaction and contempt. The strong sense of racial discrimination means that none of the Asian cats dared to stand up and refute a punctuation mark. Close to the door, he admits that he is unlucky, with a dead look on his face. He could have thought of running away, but fear made his legs weak and sitting in the shop. If he sits in the shop, he shrinks as much as possible, turns his back, and prays silently for trouble. Don''t find yourself. Three trolls wearing breasted leather armor walked to the Zhuguan shop. Seeing that the threshold of the shop was not enough to make them walk straight in, they slightly frowned and smashed the upper threshold with a brute force, and walked wildly Came in. "Heh! A group of fragile ants." The lion''s eyes swept away, and the corners of his mouth smiled coldly, looking at the diners in the store, not like looking at the same intelligent creatures. "Who is the boss?!!!" The thick voice shook the air, like a violent wind. The bamboo pavilion is crumbling. After a while, the back chef ran out of an old man who was a cat. Chapter 198: "Come here! I am, what do the three troll masters want to eat? Although, this meal is treated as cleaning the dust for the three, I have invited it." The Yamao boss said respectfully, his face full of flattery. Smile. "What to eat?" The trash made by your old thing wants to enter the mouth of this uncle?" The troll man standing on the left disdainfully said. "Don¡¯t pull these twists and turns, listen, old guy, we didn¡¯t come to you for dinner. I received a secret report before that there are anti-government criminals hidden in your shop! Please be honest, so as not to be affected by flesh and blood. Suffering!" The headed troll man sneered sneerly. "Ahhh? Anti-political. Three uncles wronged! I''m old bones, where can I go to collude with some anti-government criminals! There must be something wrong." When the Yamao boss heard it, it was full. His wrinkled face was instantly pale and colorless, and he was so emotional, he kept paying no attention, and almost fell to his knees. opE Jiu Xiaozhi "Stop talking nonsense to Laozi! Get out of me, or you will smash this broken shop with your old bones today!" The troll man gestured fiercely. "The three uncles really don''t have anything to commit in my family. The old shop owner felt bitter and refused to give way to anything. It''s not that he has a ghost in his heart, but that the troll man''s search method is too simple and rude, that is, to re-"renovate" this shop-over and over. What kind of business will you be doing then? This old bone still counts on this shop to provide for the elderly. Taking a step back, my old life is gone. The girl in my family is just at the time of youth and is growing physically. Without a stable source of income, she can only go hungry in the future. My girl has three shortcomings and two shortcomings. This old face went to see his wife below. The bitterness in my heart is like a lake bursting a bank. However, the trolls are not good-spoken and reasonable old gentlemen: a bunch of unreasonable hooligans. "You old fellow don''t get out, right? Well, so you don''t know what''s good or bad, I will give you free to loosen your muscles and bones today!" The fierce troll squeezed his fists. "Mr. Troll, my old shopkeeper burst into tears, his knees softened, he knelt down, and slammed his forehead against the plank. The diners couldn''t bear to turn their heads, trying to pretend that they hadn''t seen them, and ate the cold food in the bowl for themselves. It''s not that I don''t want to help, but I don''t have the ability. Swollen face. Going up will only be a disservice, and even lose yourself, it''s not worthwhile at all. Still, it¡¯s not about hanging up high. Everyone has his own life. As long as they don¡¯t have trouble living, no one wants to burn themselves. "Sorry, Mr. Troll, my dad was confused for a while, please come in. Search the store." At this moment, a clear and loud voice came into the deadlock. A beautiful shadow hurriedly walked out of the back kitchen and helped up the old shop sheep who was kneeling on the ground. The troll man headed by "You Are" squinted his eyes, and looked up and down in front of him, who was the beautiful girl with cat ears. "I am the daughter of the owner of this shop, three uncles. If you suspect the shop, then search it. Please don''t embarrass my father." Xiao You lowered his head slightly. "Raise your head!" the troll man beside him scolded Xiao You slightly revealed her face. "Oh! He looks pretty handsome! Tsk tsk, but the troll man''s heart is full of heart, his eyes staring straight, staring at the girl, spinning around on the girl. "Little girl, do you want us to let your father go?" The troll man came up jokingly, leaned down, and blatantly "Yes, yes, please three Kaien Xiaoyou are a little timid." Took a step back. "Hey hey, this thing is not bad, but the troll man licked his sausage-like lips provocatively, teasing the girl in front of I with his eyes playfully. "Do you want to pay the debts for your father? Then you have to be enlightened! Xiao You''s face faded instantly. "Three, three uncles! The little girl is still young, and I can¡¯t afford to suffer such a behavior. I have this old bone as you please. I beg the three old shopkeepers to kneel down and plead impatiently. The troll man slapped a slap to the side of the wall, rolled his eyes, life and death unknown. "Get out! Who else is interested in you!" "Father!!" In grief, Xiao You hurried to check the situation of the old shopkeeper, but was severely restrained by a metal clamp. "Where are you going, little girl?? Hey, today you don''t make the uncles happy, don''t even think about getting out of bed, hahahaha! "The owner of this store and the lady Yamao are both very good people. Let''s stop, bullying women and children is not a skill." A cold dull voice came from behind the three trolls. "Oh? Let me see which **** who is looking for death dare to disturb the three of Yaxing?" The troll squinted his eyes, and looked back, he saw he was wearing a cross iron helmet cloth chain armor with a silver and a black belt around his waist. Man with two swords. Chapter 16 ~ The Shadow Behind "Oh, come and take a look, there is a fool here who wants to be a hero?" The troll man winked at the armored man outside the door, with a strange tone of yin and yang. He moved his neck a little, and there was a creak, breaking his fingers, his heavy footsteps seemed to make the ground tremble slightly. "Small, what are you talking about? I didn''t hear clearly. You say it again?" Troll The man leaned down and leaned close to his ear provocatively. "Qiang...The response to him was the sound of drawing swords. "Hahahaha... Don''t you think that the toothpick in your hand can hurt Ben... "Ka Ka Ka!" With the sound of broken bones, the troll man''s contemptuous and provocative expression solidified on his face. The icy feeling pierced into his chest was deep and real. [Crimson chapter one by one, breaking the devil] The exquisitely carved silver sword body easily pierced the troll''s chest, turning the hilt, shattering the tissues and bones in his body, and there was a sound of ¡®creaking¡¯ bones. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! "Ka Ka Ka brush! ! "The cross-sword shimmering with dazzling silver light slashed out from the shoulder of the troll, and instantly removed one of the troll''s arms. The unpowered troll man''s eyes were loose, his knees fluttered and he knelt on the ground, his huge head hung weakly, like a death prisoner about to be executed. Immediately afterwards, the coherent cross sword did not stop at the slightest, and the silver light flashed and wiped it to the neck. A huge head flew out, and after shaking the corpse in a different part of the body, it slowly fell to the ground, and body fluids gurgled out from the fracture. "You! The thief, do you dare?" The remaining two trolls were shocked and angry, grinning, and immediately showing the weapon behind them, forgetting the purpose of coming this time. The diners in the shop held their breath due to the shocking scene in front of them. Ji Bai glanced at the cross silver sword one by one without a drop of body fluid, the sword body reflected cold light through the sun. It is a good sword, and the quality is not inferior to his own holy sword. Looking across the two trolls who were glaring at him, Ji Bai kicked away the headless corpse by his feet, cold light flashing in the crevices of his helmet. If it were to change from the past, facing the siege of three trolls, even Ji Bai would have to consider turning on [Ìì»Ô]. At this time, Xiaosha, who was silently observing the farce on the corner, was also dumbfounded. In her impression, Ji Baiqiang was just referring to the Yamao tribe and the human race, facing her as a second-tier The mainstay of the species should not be able to gain much benefit-the gap between the first class species is difficult to bridge. Looking at the majestic figure, Xiaosha''s eyes were full of radiance. She always felt that the uncle''s fighting style was a bit different, compared to the previous fighting style. Standing there is still a knight in poor armor, but his shadow has become another person. [Breaking Demon Decision], the unique sword technique created by the Warriors of the Second Era, it is rumored that this sword technique is used to kill the gods. The opponent''s strength is several times stronger than his own, and the killing effect it exerts will also be doubled. Doubled. "So far, this sword technique has been lost for nearly two epochs in Mu novels. What Ji Bai learned from the memory of the ancient unknown dark knight was more than just the memory of the world''s context. In front of him, the inky knight who is proficient in various ancient swordsmanship, talked about Dao swordsmanship, called the second, no one dared to be the first. He has integrated the ancient martial arts swordsmanship he has learned throughout his life, combined his own ideas and consciousness, and created this unparalleled swordsmanship. Chapter 199: The knowledge about this kind of swordsmanship and related concepts have completely passed into Ji Bai''s mind. Makes its use even as much as the founder of this swordsmanship. However, Ji Baibi''s Gulan tribe''s nameless warrior is weaker than his strength, physique, his own rank and other factors. In terms of skills, Ji Bai, who has perfectly acquired the memory of the Gulan warriors, is almost the same as the original owner. Although due to external factors such as strength and physique, he is far from reaching the power released by the original owner, it is enough to deal with these small fish and shrimps. "Who are you? Are you also a demon species? We have no grievances against you, why come here to go wild? Do you think you can be exempted in addition?" The troll was angry and asked Ji Bai. Although it shouldn''t be at this time, the crowds on the street and the diners who can see the situation in the store saw the dead body in a different place. They felt nauseated and wanted to vomit, but also felt very happy. A feeling of venting. "Oh! I see, you are a member of the anti-political group, right? You just screwed off your head and took it back for business! The troll yelled, and his stout feet stomped on the ground (like a house on the whole street). All trembling slightly. Facing two furious troll soldiers, Ji Bai made an unexpected move. Put the cross silver sword into the scabbard, turn around and ran, and when he reached the corner, he did not forget to pull Xiaosha who was watching the show and put it under his armpit. "Wow~ Uncle Xianshi, can''t you solve it on the spot so powerfully? Why are you running? "You girl has a snack. Three trolls died in a shop. What do you think the local troll government will do with the father and daughter who opened the shop?" Ji Bai glanced at the little girl who was caught in his armpit. Although Sha could not see his expression, she could feel the perfunctory communication in her tone that seemed to be communicating with a mentally retarded. "Uuuuu~~" Xiaosha was very upset about this, she turned her head for a moment, and it seemed that she couldn''t find any words to refute. "By the way, was that old grandfather okay?" Thinking of this, Xiaosha was a little worried. "I don''t know." Ji Bai told the truth, after all, as a Tier 2 species, the Yacat tribe cannot rely on their own common sense to figure out the existence. According to human standards, like the tossing just now, 80% of a life has been lost, and the Yacat tribe is not necessarily anymore, but it can''t be arbitrarily drawn to conclusions. "Boom boom boom!" Feeling the legitimacy coming from the soles of his feet, Ji Bai didn''t need to look back to know that the brothers behind him were chasing him tightly. Just after a corner, Ji Bai was forced into a dead end. Turning around, the two mountain-like figures concealed all the sunlight entering the alley. "Haha...Run? Little cockroach, you keep running?" When the two trolls holding mace saw Ji Bai running into a dead end, they all smiled. "Little cockroach...Look how I can tear all your limbs off! ).F Light Novel Ji Bai put down Xiaosha and drew out the cross silver sword, facing the two trolls, his eyes became cold. "Swish!!" Two unsearchable air pulsations came. Then, something incredible happened. The trolls the size of two mountains froze with a smile, and then fell to the ground with a splash of dust. Ji Bai was slightly taken aback. I haven''t taken a shot yet, what''s going on? ? The sudden coldness from his neck made him raise his eyes. On the walls on both sides of the dead end, a cat-like man with a scar on his eye and a cold face was looking down at him. Chapter 17 ~ Lie or not (5,000 words) The gaze in the crevice of the helmet and that cold and merciless gaze meet Cold eyes swept over the iron helmet, Throwing away the roots of the grass in his mouth, the eyeballs o Bao Xin 8 jumped off the wall and used the body of the troll man as a cushion to succeed. Behind him, the short figure in the thick linen clothes paused slightly. After loosening his muscles and bones, Lu You had no chance to straighten E City, wearing a man-made linen coat, covering his face completely suspiciously. Then, passing by him, he walked towards the timid little man "Huh eh?... . The gloomy cold and condensed temperament from Miao Rengengzi''s body made the country''s unrenewable heat appear to meet him, and the faint murderous aura that could not be concealed. The source of the little tricks that have a strong desire to survive is the same. The person who is the foundation of the Xiang¡¯s Shengdian does not need to be more precautionary. Even if he disguise his purpose well, he still has to him, unintentionally put the border on his Zaiping Xiaoxiyan. This is an unknown source. The attitude of the strange Yamao towards himself is very meaningful. Chu Xiaoji''s resistance to Zi2, the stern brows of the Yamao youth raised slightly, stepped back a half step, and then leaned down slightly, with a hint of expectation and hope in a tone that is not salty or indifferent. The pressure, bewildered Xiaosha turned her gaze to Ji Bai timidly, as if asking for his opinion. As expected, there was no response. This dull iron helmet seemed to have not noticed his gaze. Standing aside, Xiaosu Zhongxing hardened his scalp and raised his gaze. The youth''s pale eyes were filled with indifference, but very Clear. Living with a skin and a mouth, it seems that some can''t bear the straight and straight lines of the young man, and it seems to feel the young man''s linen coat that is not the slightest pleasure, so the liquid is so empty, and the brilliant platinum hair is taken off. The silk fell in all directions, as if the golden cascade like a cascade of looseness had solidified at this moment, even Ji Bai, whose senses were very clumsy in this respect, noticed that the atmosphere had become a little different. I saw that the youth of Yacuo stared at Xiaosha''s face and observed carefully, and he could even see his shoulders trembling slightly. That.; Man asked, do you know me? "The weird expression of Yamao''s youth made Xiaosha feel a little uncomfortable, and she took a step back." Of course. The gray-haired young Asian cat took a deep breath, as if he was accepting some facts, and then stepped back two steps, "Chen, Yongan Jue second son fishbone, see Your Royal Highness." The words were unsurprising, but with With great respect. Ji Bai knelt on the ground, and the young Yabo, who claimed to be a fishbone, glanced at Xiaosha, who was at a loss after being trapped in a daze. "Do you know him?" "Eyes, don''t know... It seems that Uncle Hao said it would make the youth feel embarrassed. Xiaosha hesitated for a while. According to Yongle, she shook her head. She remembered that she was a high-ranking veteran who had had a relationship with herself. Explosive, but Xiaosha didn''t know why Yonglejue was sleeping, and couldn''t confirm the identity of the other party. . It is normal for the princess to not know him in the exhibition. Since childhood, she is frail and sick, and doesn''t go out often, so few people have seen her. " Yubone''s answer did not embarrass Xiaosha, it directly showed that she had never seen Xiaomeng. "Then why do you recognize me? "Most of the characteristics of the Yamiao princess''s share are scattered / coupled with the intuition of the Yaxia, Yu Xin raised his head expressionlessly. "You must be a member of the Yamai royal family. " "Dare to ask, what is your relationship with Princess Feline or Princess Yati?" "Mingming..." "Please don''t worry, I am your loyal servant below. I am equivalent to Fuxing Society. The purpose is to find it through the folks and to drive away the territories of the sub-cat tribe." Seeing Xiaosha''s somewhat embarrassed expression, fishbone A gold medal was taken out from the bosom, one by one roughly marked as the national emblem of the Yacat tribe. "Are you the remnant capital of the Yamao army?" Xiaosha was startled, and she couldn''t hide her joy in her words. "You can think so." The fishbone replied respectfully, taking the badge back into the pocket carefully. (Kneeling at her feet to make Xiaosha feel "Well, can you get up and talk first? You are not a princess anymore." The person in front of you was a little embarrassed. The main reason was that there was a big adult next to him... "Yes." Fishbone stood up without pretending. "The anti-regime personnel that the trolls said before, is that you?" ... the sudden insertion sound made the fishbrow brows slightly adjusted, and the faint sharp front was fresh. Only less than half an inch, "Humans, there is no room for you to speak," Fishbone did not reply. Grabbing and picking g. "I''m showing frost?. The opponent¡¯s extremely hostile and repulsive practices did not make Xiao Risheng¡¯s protection "The human stench on you, I can smell it 100 meters away. It''s a good thing. "Hey! What are you doing? I don''t know if you can stand up and get up and take off Xiaosha with your paw at the human city casually, unexpectedly she will speak for this human race, or listen to the moderate meaning of the local language, so what is next? : Seeing the fish bones put down the seeds, Xiaosha is still a little ill. "I am the niece of Princess Feline and the second daughter of Princess Yati. " Chapter 200: "It turned out to be the Palace of the Second Princess... you really are still alive! Fishbone''s calm words revealed unconcealed excitement. "Okay, great... You are still there, the Yamao tribe hasn''t been cut off. "So, I don''t know who this is?... The fish bone tone returned to calm, Turning the conversation to Ji Bai''s body, still carrying it in his pale eyes A few undetectable policemen escorted me here with 30D0A. Is there any problem? " "Eye, this great power is my friend, Guo Yuan." Sorely, you returned to your homeland this time to restore your home. "No problem." Yubone turned his gaze back to Xiaosha. Hometown? . I want to do this very much, but" "Xiao Sha pursed her lips, her eyes are very complicated. "Then, please follow." Fishbone respectfully said. "Yes, please come with me. ¡­Uncle dehumidification, you wish me big Replied momentarily. Xingsi accepts, since she has no choice but to follow, she has to be responsible for her safety. I don¡¯t have much to do now, four, "Okay, I am relieved. The clan entered our camp, which is very inappropriate. Yubone looked at Ji Bai with a strange look. Usher in the transfer of the ministry, right? " Seeing that 7 fat products are sold, the uncle is no longer a knight, but if you don''t trust him, don''t bring me together. The meaning of rejection in Ying 7 Control Health Injection Wine is expressed very directly. . Seeing the suddenness of the life fortune seat, I have not doubted the words of the princess. "In the end, fishbone made a compromise. "I also believe that since she is a friend of the princess, she will definitely not do anything out of the ordinary, right?" Yubone Zengyeji "Please come with me, it is not suitable to stay here for long." Yubone walked ahead and took the lead. "It''s best not to do anything stupid, human, otherwise... When passing by Ji Bai, the low-pitched words of fishbone were full of warnings. Ji Bai didn''t speak, so he followed. For him, even if it was a trap, he could take Xiaosha all over, and Shunbai could not feel the hostility at all in this Asian cat young man, so much less. , This is true for Xiaosha. In the sewer at the edge of the city, prying open the hollow floor tiles, a tunnel leading to the underground appeared. "That''s it, your Royal Highness, please slow down, do you need help?" Yubone asked. "No need, Uncle Xianshi is next to me "Understood." A coldness flashed in Fishbone''s eyes, and immediately disappeared and took the lead to walk to the front. "True..." The chaotic footsteps clicked on the stairs. The sound of rocks hitting The entrance has been closed. As the distance from the ground gradually increased, a few warm flare floats, like a beacon in the dark, gradually began to hear a little noisy dialogue. At the end of the stairs, a torch hung in front of the iron gate. Fishbone took out the key and opened the iron gate. "Crack." In a brightly lit place, torches hung on the four walls light up the enclosed space like daylight. As the iron door was opened, the noisy sound inside became close at this moment. The basement is full of people Seeing that the gate was opened, almost everyone moved their eyes to the gate. "Oh, fishbone, have you come back from the outside investigation? How is the situation outside? This benevolence only has this young man. Carrying a hammer and wearing a plate armor, the sub-cat tribe man came over jokingly and looked away. After staying on Ji Bai''s body, she was immediately attracted by Xiaosha on the side, "This little sister, okay. Yes... "Oh, Naer''s first stage of Y, she is in her room, she seems to be a little busy. Are you going to find her?" Lao Kang''s big man of the Asian cat tribe looked at Xiao Sha up and down. Since it was the person brought back by fishbone, he must have considered it. He believes that the sincere feelings of fishbone will not be irrelevant. "Well, I need to find her for some things. Please keep watching the door." Fishbone Nodded. . The big guy of the Yamo ethnic group laughs haha "Small, if you have something to do, please go quickly, we old men will not bother you." The Yacat tribe patted the fish bone on the shoulder and sat back on the chair, "Excuse me, come with me." Yu was respectful. Dao...E Saint novel once sat aside and cast a good "Oh" to herself. Xiaosha looked around this basement that seemed to have a cave with some curiosity. The strange-eyed comrades had a sense of intimacy and followed the fish closely. Bone pace. In the quiet room, except for the "rustling" sound made by the comfortable pen tip rubbing against the surface of the paper, there was no other noise. The dark red-haired cat-eared girl holds a quill pen, her eyes are full of seriousness. "Crack." The wooden door used to isolate indoors and outdoors was opened. "Fishbone, are you back?" The cat-eared girl said in a sure tone without lifting her head. "Well, how do you... , Did you bring someone back? "Speaking, the girl stopped her work for a while, "Dare to walk in without knocking, 5 Lifted his head, his face was puzzled. The girl was taken aback, got up slowly, and walked over. "You, little sister,...". His Royal Highness''s second daughter is also the direct royal family we have been looking for. "Fish" This is the second niece of His Royal Highness Feline, Gu explained. HT2AD is a blonde girl who looked close at Dian Heping. The cat-eared girl named Naer was stunned. Involuntarily stretched out his hand, Kuozhe didn''t share the contact of others. Looking at Na''er''s face, he always felt a little familiar. .You, are you? "Xiaosha really didn''t move. "Did you forget your father? Suddenly, our memory is like a hole opened up, and the light reappears. .Post...Xiao Sha murmured, 5 "..." Naer looked at the blonde girl in front of her with relief. Chapter 201: "Have you remembered?" There you were happily thinking about you. Wai Qiang... After so many years, you have had a hard time. " . Yuanliu has met acquaintances for many years, and heard the care so long-lost, the sorrow and grief came out all of a sudden, and tears could not stop. It''s okay... "Holding Xiaosha like a pigeon in her nest, Na''er calmed down softly. ... Na''er turned her gaze to the Iron Helmet who stood aside and hadn''t spoken from beginning to end. Human friends who accept him. "I don''t know if it is an illusion. When Fishbone reads the word "human", the tone of the voice has been increased deliberately. Naer hesitated for a moment. The clerk also escorted me here safely. Xiaosha rubbed her nose and did not forget to explain to Ji Bai. Han Xing, thank you very much, Mr. Knight of Humanity. "Na''er bowed to Ji Bai very politely. "Gongxin" although he is no longer a knight. Don''t worry about your child. Although the uncle Xianshi doesn''t like cleaning, he is a good person, and he is no longer a human knight. Xiaosha explained the hesitation in Naer''s eyes. ......" Where did the hesitation in her eyes disappear, looking at Xiaosha in her arms, she slowly sighed. "If Her Royal Highness Feline is not alive, then it will be fine, your Royal Highness Yati, the eldest princess, and Yamao The clan will not suffer such a catastrophe. all of these. Isn''t it still a gift from humans? Yubone interjected abruptly, and his eyes swept towards Ji Bai intentionally or unintentionally. As soon as this was said, the scene instantly became a little embarrassing. The West One is not more exciting, and the two Buddhas are the most stupid way to go to a different Protoss. : Na''er took a deep breath and broke the awkward atmosphere. Yes, this sentence is reasonable. Before seeing a troll man shouting a magical girl to fly, Ji Bai''s own ideas were almost extreme? Time. Wasn''t it the mankind breaking the contract and provoking the illusion of contradiction? Our friendliness and trust Postpo has taken the eye of the dog! Cunning and despicable humans not only murdered Princess Feline and your majesty, but also seized our city... When it comes to humans, fish bones are inside the chest cavity There are countless grievances and hatreds. "However, it is the human top who is involved in all this... . The majority of the human population is innocent, isn¡¯t it? Na''er sighed. "Now the primary enemy is still the troll man. The hatred of the past is to be remembered forever, but it is not now, and this account should not be recorded on irrelevant people. "Humph!" Fishbone snorted coldly, turning his head. "That person. Xiaosha also seemed to think of some painful memories, bit her lip and teeth, and looked at Ji Bai with a confused look. "Wei... you used to be that kind of horse-riding father? Like a crowd... She really hopes that Ji Bai will give her a negative case. Accepting it disappoints her." Ji Bai replied affirmatively. It is my duty to fight the aggressor for the sake of my own kind of carelessness. How can I regret it? I''m telling the truth, and I don''t want to deceive Xiaosha. "Woo~~" Xiaosha choked and lowered her head. "Sorry, Mr. Fishbone, he still knows etiquette very well." Na''er apologized to Ji Bai in embarrassment. "It''s okay, but there is something unclear below." Ji Bai paused. "If I remember correctly, your country should be the first to break the regulations and provoked disputes?" Ji Bai''s "Huh!... "Is it so preached by Changxia?...That''s it." Before Yubone had finished speaking, he was met with some kind of face. "Isn''t that the case?" Although Ji Bai was an interrogative sentence, his tone was full of bird-fixing about the facts he believed in. "Yes, if you want to follow your statement, it is indeed the dispute that the Asian cat tribe first provoked. "However, there is a reason for this. "Oh?" Ji Bai raised his eyebrows slightly. "Back then, the two cities on the human border still belonged to the Yacat tribe. This country''s virtues took the place of trees to seize resources, causing most Yakins to contract strange diseases. Decided to bring only a small number of people.¡± So at the beginning, His Majesty the King decided to personally negotiate with the Human Federation, as a sign of sincerity, 3 "A lie." Ji Bai interrupted Na''er''s words very rudely. His current mood is far less calm than the tone expressed. That is the anger and incomprehension framed. Lies, absolutely lies, things that you don''t know, how is it possible? ? Ji Bai was determined in his heart, (Stomach hurts, don¡¯t say I¡¯m short~~ Chapter 18 ~ Late Letters The gentle light illuminates the not-so-spacious room, which brings insignificant warmth. At this moment, some indescribable atmosphere in the house did not dissipate over time, but was so sticky that it made people breathless. "Hahaha, you humans are good at deceiving yourself after they are good at pretending to be innocent and deceiving others? Being able to say these things so boldly, even the violent trolls are beyond the reach." Ji Bai''s sophistry''s scorn . "But you are not savvy in this crime, especially in the territory of the cat people. "I remember the trolls in the shop saying that they came to search for anti-political elements. Excuse me, is your sir?" Ji Bai pondered for a moment, and did not say anything before picking up the fish bones. ¡­¡­Yes it is. "Fishbone replied with a calm face. "Your actions are implicated. Isn''t there any sense of guilt when you are in an innocent clan?" Ji Bai retorted and seized the initiative in an instant. "My behavior is necessary and necessary, and there is nothing to do if it is involved, I will find a way to save them." Ji Bai shrugged, and Ruoyouruowu''s sarcasm was in his words. "What if there is no time? You are joking about the lives of the same race again." "Human, can I understand that you are deliberately putting aside the topic?" Fishbone raised his head meaningfully. "You are just a human being. What qualifications do you have to make irresponsible remarks about us? The Yacats never need your hypocritical sympathy.¡¯ "Enough, you two are a little quieter!" The smell of gunpowder permeating the whole room made people breathless. Na''er raised her forehead with a headache, and she interrupted the confrontation between the two. "Fishbone, don''t you say a few more words... Sir, did you help resolve the dispute that the trolls provoked before?" "A little effort." Ji Bai said he didn''t care much. "Thank you for your help, Kang Kai, I thank you for the people of the Asian cat tribe." As she said, Na''er bowed sincerely to Ji Bai. "Huh!" Fishbone embraced his arms around his chest, without concealing his disdain. "Sir, dare to ask your name?" Chapter 202: "This uncle is called Ji Bai." Before Ji Bai could speak, Xiaosha pouted. "Mr. Ji? First of all, I thank you for all your help to the Yamao tribe. We feel your friendliness and kindness. Naer petted Xiaosha''s golden retriever. White QF this Xiaozhi" , Regarding historical issues, I think we have different positions, so the information received may not be equal, so... "If your excellency meant that I was deceived by my own people? Sorry, I can''t agree with this kind of thing." Ji Bai stood up straight, even though he was in the base camp of a foreigner, he still hadn''t forgotten the glory of being a knight. "There is no need to continue talking to him. Didn''t you listen to what he just said? You knights can only show surprising unity in shielding each other." Fishbone, you shut up. Na''er took a deep breath. She felt that as soon as the fishbone opened her mouth, the atmosphere that had finally calmed down could be pushed to a climax in an instant. "Mr. Ji, although we insist on our own words, we still express our gratitude to you for what you have done, and convincing facts need to be based on foundations. Maybe you have your reasons, but please also respect the Yamao. Believe and desperately for the facts, "Build the foundation? "Ji Bai took a deep look at Na''er, who was full of seriousness. "You take the liberty to ask, what is the basis for your firm belief in the facts?" ¡¯ The weapons and armor left by them were found in the villages burnt down by the Yacats, and it is an indisputable fact that the Yacats attacked the border. There was nothing suspicious about the battle in his own presence. Yubone didn''t speak up this time, and it seemed that the cat girl named Naer had some weight in her words. "In that memory, every surviving Yamiao is a witness... Mr. Ruoji wants proof of dry goods, but some relics from the past." Na''er said indifferently. "If it''s convenient, can you let me see it?" Ji Bai, who was not interested in the opinion of the Yacat tribe, felt an inexplicable good deed in his heart. "It''s not a valuable thing. If Mr. Ji wants to visit it, it''s okay, please come with me." Na''er gave a gift to Ji Bai and took the lead towards "Sister Na''er, can I also see it?" Xiaosha said The eyes glowed with a strange look. "Of course you can. This is your right, your Royal Highness." Na''er explained in a soft voice. "Mr. Ji, please follow along. This basement is intricate and it is easy to get lost if you are unfamiliar.¡¯ "Yeah." Ji Bai nodded. oCER Ji Bai will definitely take care of matters within the knights'' points. As for extra matters, Ji Bai will hardly intervene. He was convinced of the facts he had found in his mind, but he still planned to find out. Perhaps only he knew what Ji Bai thought. Several people were taken to a room deep in the basement. Fishbone did not follow, and left the basement on the excuse of ¡®the house was boring.¡¯ There are no red wallpapers on all the walls, and the warm colors are matched with the burning fireplace, which makes people full of warmth. The room is not very spacious. Fortunately, the only utensils placed are the table and chairs, and the small bookshelf next to it with a stack of yellowed papers. Naer. Go up and know the structure of the entire basement, turn left and right. So he brought Ji Bai and Xiaosha to this seemingly narrow bookstore. Na''er asked Xiaosha and Ji Bai to wait first, and took a small black box from the third floor of the bookshelf. A very well-preserved paper product was taken out of it, which, in terms of style, seemed to be an official treaty document. "This is the border demarcation map signed by His Majesty the King and the senior leaders of the Human Federation. Although it is only a piece of waste paper, it still bears the emblem of the Yamao tribe. Should Mr. Ji recognize it? Ji Bai took the paper product and looked at it carefully. In addition to the main discussion of border demarcation issues, it is true that there are not only the emblems of the Asian cats, but also the signatures of the representatives of the human federation. Well, this document seems to be fine. However, Ji Bai, who had been in a high position, had close contact with the top leaders of the Human Federation, and even kept a lot of details about the signing rules of Gentile documents. He can tell the clues at a glance. "With all due respect, this document seems to have only your unilateral seal. Except for the seal, whether it is signed or painted, it can be copied, right?" Ji Bai shook his head. As we all know, the agreement and treaty need to be printed with the common seal of both parties, at least the human federation is like this. The flaws are too obvious. A unilaterally authenticated agreement alone can¡¯t explain anything,... "Your Excellency said before, your Majesty the King of your country went to a date to talk, but he never came back, so how did this agreement be handed over to you?" "It was sent by His Majesty the King, and he never received any news from His Majesty." Na''er explained. Ji Bai shrugged and put the agreement back in the box. Although he didn''t say anything, he didn''t believe it by observing his reaction. Naer also sighed. Indeed, just as Ji Bai said, these items may be forged, and only the seal of the Human Federation can straightforwardly explain the problem. Apart from this, everything may be a conspiracy of the Yacat tribe itself. However, Naer never doubted the facts she knew well, because she was a witness back then. It is not necessary to make him believe in bringing Ji Bai here. Satisfying his curiosity is only to repay him for taking care of the royal bloodline. Each holds their own opinions, but they don''t seek each other in different ways. "...What''s that?" Ji Bai put down the box and was attracted by a red cloth box on the top of the bookshelf. "Oh, these are some relics left by Princess Feline." Naer explained. "Relics?" A glimmer of doubt flashed through the seam of the helmet. Also right, as Feline''s personal maid, it is reasonable to be able to collect some of the items used by Princess Feline during her lifetime. "Aunt Feline''s relic?" Xiaosha''s eyes flickered. "Can you let me see it?" He subconsciously uttered this somewhat abrupt remark, making Ji Bai feel a little bit interested in himself. Na''er didn''t seem to care much about removing the red cloth box on the bookshelf. "letter?" "Well, it seems to be a letter from Princess Feline, a friend''s letter... These letters were found under Princess Feline''s pillow after Princess Feline passed away. "Looking at the inscription, they should all belong to the same person, but this person''s name is a bit strange. ......"...Ji Bai fell into silence, and he felt like an ancient well with an inexplicable familiarity... The red cloth was uncovered, and a stack of neatly stacked letters was displayed in it. The curious Xiaosha on the side and Na''er didn''t even notice that the hand reaching for the letter trembled. Presented in the yellowed paper, the erosion of the years has left wrinkles on it, but the color on the upper side is not erased... The bold and powerful but slightly old-fashioned font, as if he was still holding the pen holder yesterday, expressing his feelings with strokes. The signature name on the edge of the paper is glorious. Memory is like a flood that bursts a bank, flooding into the open "Uncle Ji Bai? What''s wrong with you?" Xiaosha stabbed Ji Bai in the waist, but got no response. Why do you keep these outdated waste papers by your side all the time? Ji Bai looked at the well-preserved letters blankly, he couldn''t understand. Chapter 203: "These papers, the princess will read carefully when she goes to bed, and then secretly cheer... "By the way, there is also a request for the Zen position that Princess Feline can give to the King in the future. If Mr. Ji is curious, you can also take a look." Na''er felt that Ji Bai''s state was a little weird, but he couldn''t see his expression. I don''t care too much at will. Ji Bai Mu Leng raised his head, and blankly accepted the envelope wrapped in red skin. "Your Majesty Father. Your daughter finds that she has become sentimental. Whether it is the petals that are flying in the autumn or the gurgling water in the winter, I am always touched by the scene... The queen of a country cannot be controlled by feelings, and withered petals The thoughts that come make me feel uncomfortable. I think, I should be in love... hereby, resign from my first heir status and princess status. Your daughter, Feilin. " Familiar text, familiar breath Suddenly, it seemed as if we had seen each other in a lifetime. Chapter 19 ~ Lost A holy paradise in the hustle and bustle of the world. With a tender cry in the court, she was born with a piece of flawless petals. Surrounded by joy and congratulations, in a prosperous one. Those who lived up to their expectations, showed their prominence in their youth and won the appreciation of a group of elders. What''s commendable is that at the time of Fanghua''s age, she is not like a girl of the same age who is in love with her, she is knowledgeable, but keeps a certain distance from all males. That year, she was less than sixteen years old. Future achievements will be extraordinary-this is the evaluation given to her by everyone who knows her well. It only takes a moment to like someone, and to love someone, you need the company forever. Maybe it was God¡¯s will that made this almost perfect, undesirable princess contaminated with poisons named''Missing'' and''Amour'' and a friendly meeting of foreign nations. On, she turned her eyes away from the upright figure, I can''t look away anymore. The letter became a vehicle for the two to communicate and complain. The afterglow of the evening enveloped the faces of the departed relatives. The young shoulders carry the rise and fall of the kingdom. She was tired, and the longing brought by the breeze across her hair made her sleepless. The tip of the pen dealing with government affairs stopped, and a chapter full of longing and homestay was written, but after all, none of it fell into his hands. Mu''s novels are all thrown into the waste paper basket. She thinks that this will make the lingering thoughts forgotten. However, she failed. After all, the almost perfect Majesty Queen could not overcome her love relationship. She was at a loss to find that this love has been brewing in her heart for a long time, and it became out of control. That night, Lady Wang made a decision. Abandoning the status of the prince and daughter above the 10,000 people, surrendering rights, letting down the expectations of the same people, going to the person, explaining the matter and turning the fight into a jade silk. She wanted to throw herself into that embrace so much, even if it was the disappointment of her father, the incomprehension of the world, or the unreserved debauchery ~ swearing. The day to meet him finally came, she put on a white and flawless dress, and wanted to show her most beautiful side in front of him, but the blood-stained dress was lingering in the mournful wind, full of missed thousand words Wan Yu was stuck in his throat by the sharp sword. Lifting his gaze slightly, it was the ruthless gaze of the beloved one. The incredibly beautiful eyes turned into a long sigh after all, and the blood overflowing from the corner of the mouth was stroked, and there was no blame in the gentle watery eyes. She stretched out her bare hand, brushed the cheek of her beloved one last time, and closed her eyes contentedly. The piles of crumpled and yellowed paper were saved by future generations from being abandoned. The annihilation of time has decayed the carrier, and the moisture has stained the white paper. Only the sincere thoughts and feelings carried in it have never been wiped out. This is as dazzling as the diamond version of eternity. Today, it still hits the soul like that. That is, from the thoughts of a deceased. The sincere and bright feelings turned into dry threads, caring for and redeeming her beloved ones, including too much selflessness, but not a trace of complaints. "These were found in the waste basket when sorting out the relics of Her Royal Highness Feline. , It should have been written to someone, but I didn¡¯t even send it out.¡± Recalling the past about Her Royal Highness Feline, Na''er frowned with seven points of memory and three points of regret, explaining to the knight who still exists today. The origin. He seemed to be listening carefully, and he didn''t seem to listen, his eyes rested on the sheets of paper that had been crumpled up, as if immersed in it. Between the lines, Juanxiu''s exquisite handwriting is like how the young girl is constantly shy and shy before his eyes and tells her feelings. After panicking, he hurriedly covered his mouth and blushed to reorganize the language. The girl''s face in G''s memory came alive, and suddenly, the blood-stained sword seemed to be still in his hand. In an instant, the picture flashed past the blood-stained long skirt, and there was no blame or resentment on the poignant face. In addition to holiness and flawlessness, there are only the gentle watery tolerance and eternal love agreements, treaties, and even seals that can be disguised. Only the handwriting, this tender and watery handwriting is absolutely wrong. "These manuscripts are from His Royal Highness Feline. All of his handwritings were semi-finished products that were discarded before they were completed, and they are considered to be the relics of His Royal Highness Fei Lin. I thought it would be a pity to throw them away, so I kept them." Na''er sighed deeply. The relic is a dead thing after all, but a sustenance left by the living to remember the dead. I don¡¯t know why, I explained so much to this stranger. In the end, all these things can be forged, and Mr. Ji doesn¡¯t know Princess Feline¡¯s handwriting. When did she write these manuscripts? "Ji Bai, who couldn''t leave the paper for a long time, was silent for a long time, and he couldn''t calm down and let out a deep sigh. "Long early, long before the contradictions between the two sides further intensified, Princess Feline had already made the determination to throne, but she was afraid that His Majesty would be disappointed and refused to hand in her resignation." "Then, what''s the matter with the Naya cat army attacking the border? Ji Bai panted slightly, and the unclear air in the room made him feel suffocated for a while. 0SE Art Koharu, "His Majesty has been missing for so long. The militant faction of the Yamao tribe has taken care of the king¡¯s safety and sent troops to ask the human federation for the king. But before they can explain their intentions, the human army can¡¯t help but rush up. "Finally, Princess Feline wrote to the representatives of the militants, ordering him to retreat quickly, otherwise the military would engage in military law, but due to the retreat midway, the army was chased by the Human Federation, and the army was killed or injured. I still have the letter from Princess Feline, although Ji Mr. does not believe in authenticity, so you can see if you want to. "No, no! Don''t show it to me!" Ji Bai snarled in a low voice. The sudden excitement of Ji Bai shocked Xiaosha and Na''er on the side. "That, Mr. Xianshi? Are you okay, are you uncomfortable?" "I, I''m okay, no Ji Bai squatted down, babbling the same word constantly in his mouth, as if he was devilish. At the same time, a terrible truth gradually spread in his mind. No, no! That''s not the case, the priest didn''t lie to me, nor would the priest lie to me! Those are colleagues who have been with each other since the 2nd day and night, so they can''t be troublesome! In his mind, the girl''s smile stained with blood lingered in Ji Bai''s brain like a curse, torturing his sacredness crazily. "Ugh uh uh! Ji Bai held his head and kept roaring in pain like a beast. "Uncle, are you really okay? P. eh? (''Xiaosha who approached Ji Bai was slightly taken aback. Why a strand of white hair suddenly appeared in the seam of the helmet? Chapter 204: Chapter 20 ~ Whispers The sky was blackened by thick smoke, the earth was soaked in blood, and the blood-stained cloth was blown by the bleak wind, and poured into the empty houses, echoing the roar and wailing of the wronged soul. The broken streets leading to the imperial city were full of unsightly fragments of corpses, and the red and scorched blackness of the dead shrouded the prosperity and hustle and bustle of the past. The white hands covered with sins, the silver figure covered with blood is like a ghost of Yan Luosha killed in hell. Scenes deliberately hidden deep in the heart uncontrollably squeezed into the chaotic head, like a pot of hot pot oil poured into the brain. Over the years, the fragments of memory that kept tormenting him like tarsal bones were caught off guard, like a river bursting into the consciousness. After such a long period of concealment, the deposited memory scraps have not been erased over time, but have intensified and continued to ferment, making it worse for people to live when the disease develops. Reason is about to be buried, the dark side spreads rapidly, and the desire to completely swallow his heart. As if to find a vent, blood spilled from the clenched teeth, dripping to the ground along the seam of the helmet. It turned out that before, I was already unclean. It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter at all... Doesn''t this mean anything at all? It cannot be used as proof. And, what about the disputes that mankind took the lead in provoking? He is a knight of humans, but not a knight of the Yacat tribe. It''s just a kind of devil, if you kill it, you will kill it...? ? ¡®Yeah~~ If you kill, you kill, don¡¯t you? ¡¯ ? ? ¡®It¡¯s just a princess from the cat clan who gets in the way, isn¡¯t it? The weak cannot violate the strong, this is the most primitive law in this world. SF Mu Xiaowan is simply nonsense... "Ahhhh~? Don¡¯t you realize that your behavior is still a knight? ? No, no, in our eyes, you are just a vampire pretending to imitate a knight! do not talk. ¡®Is your life just those few pages of creed that no one inherits? It''s so boring, it''s better to accept us and become a noble of blood above 10,000 people! ... ¡®You are no longer the King of Knights, Rasambo~ Bai Ji, this is your current name, do you think the Human Federation will recognize you as a vampire? ? Ji Bai is already dead...¡¯ ... ¡®Come~ accept us, it¡¯s not your fault, accept my power, and then go to the Human Federation to settle accounts! Count... "Huh?...what is this white hair?" Xiaosha''s doubtful words awakened Ji Bai''s vague consciousness like a bang. In an instant, Ji Bai''s pupils contracted when he woke up, and he subconsciously began to check his body. Sure enough, it''s a lot smaller than usual... The pain caused by the shrinkage made her groan. SF Light Novel "Ah, uh...Oops! The voice has begun to become sharp, so follow this. Go... Also, hair and hair! The long hair that was about to fall from the seam of the helmet was tucked back into the seam of the helmet by her in time. Tightened tightly. Suddenly, it appeared to be very thick clothes and armor. Ji Bai was already sober, no, Bai Ji swallowed with lingering fear. Fortunately, the posture he was in was squatting, probably, he could still bluff. "Uncle Ji Bai, are you really okay?" There was a little bit of blood in the room, and Ji Bai''s voice changed suddenly. Xiaosha slightly noticed that Ji Bai''s current state was not simply crazy. Could it be that when confronted with the trolls before, I suffered a dark injury, and I felt that I couldn''t hold on to it. Didn''t I say it? Xiaosha, who knows Ji Bai''s boring gourd''s character, feels very possible. "Speak out if you are injured, really, face is so important to you...what is this white hair that grows... "Don''t touch us...I! Stay away from me!" Xiaosha approached with kindness but was yelled at by Ji Bai. She was covering her mouth, and her slightly sharp voice seemed to be vague and vague. Immediately, he kept moving away in a ten-point pinch posture, just like a crab... How do you say this big man made such a move? Somewhat naive. Xiao Fan "Big..." Ji Bai''s voice made Xiaosha slightly stunned, and then frowned slightly, always feeling a bit familiar. .Sorry, sorry, I''m a little tired, can you give me a break? "Ji Bai deliberately lowered his voice, covered his face and turned around. "What the **** is going on with you?" Xiaosha looked at the iron helmet with her back facing her slightly worried. According to the slightly familiar sharp voice just now, how do you feel...something like a little girl? And it''s somewhat familiar. For a while, Xiaosha had a bad premonition. She didn''t intend to listen to Ji Bai''s coercive words that seemed a little bit outside and tender inside. Suddenly, a slender wrist grabbed her arm. "Let this gentleman be quiet." Na''er sighed, preventing Xiaosha from investigating in the past, and whispered. "but¡­¡­ "This gentleman''s reaction does not seem to be in a good mood. Your Royal Highness, this is only counterproductive. ¡­¡­Ok. "Looking at Ji Bai who was curled up in the corner and refused to come out, Xiaosha sighed. After reading those letters, why did the uncle''s behavior suddenly become so abnormal? Na''er is not stupid, and Xiao Sha is not stupid. There was a guess in her heart, but it was just a guess. This situation was so dramatic that Xiaosha didn''t dare to think about it at all. He probably just didn''t want to say it because he was hurt, or that he was simply infected by the feelings expressed in the letter, and his mood became worse involuntarily. Sr Mu Novel However, he doesn''t seem to be the kind of sentimental, sad-hearted person. Hiddenly, Xiaosha always felt that the person in front of her was hiding a lot from herself... Chapter 205: "Uncle Xianshi, come to me again when you want to tell me, I''m willing to listen at any time." Xiaosha said something meaningful, and followed Naer out of the house and closed the door. As for Na''er, the documents in the room did not involve confidentiality, so she let Ji Bai''s request and walked out of the room. "Ha... After a while, there was only the sound of the crackling of matches burning in the room, and the slight wheezing. "Kang Dang..." The iron helmet fell to the ground with a crisp sound. At the neck of the chain armor, two small hands that looked like mutton jade groped and drilled out, and then they squeezed out a small sterling silver head. "Huh, huhu...Unlike usual, the silver-haired girl is not covered in strands at this moment, and her fair skin is exposed to the scorching air. She stretched out half of her body laboriously, and then kicked her calf, finally liberating her whole body from the armor. The mirrors in the room reflected those slightly slumped scarlet eyes. Chapter 21 ~ Silk "That''s the case again." Looking at the girl with a naked, silver hair draped in the mirror, the corners of her mouth muttered silently. Get up from the ground embarrassedly. Different from the costumes that bring their own dresses, this vampire takes the initiative to break the balance of the body and instantly makes Bai Ji enter the weak body. The turbulent [Magic] is like a dry ancient well at this moment, with all the soft limbs removed. With her strength, she''s soft like a doll that won''t move. The familiar feeling evokes the hidden deep memories. This phenomenon is not uncommon. That was about half a year ago, the incarnation of a vampire finally unavoidably encountered the enemy that he was least willing to face-a human knight. Facing the other party''s humiliation and abuse, the merciless sickle slashed away his chest and internal organs with ease. Bai Ji, who thought she would experience some struggles, made her move simply and neatly, and it was not an exaggeration to call her a fierce fruit. After tasting their blood and enslaving their souls, she knelt down on the ground in grief and horror. In the mixed negative emotions, there was a hint of excitement. When she fell into confusion, Bai Ji found that she was just like today, unable to return to the human state anyway. It wasn''t until the frustrated she passed into a coma from exhaustion that she was relieved. What about now? ? What is it for this time... The petite and frail body fell on the brick-paved ground, and his blurred eyes looked very embarrassed. With the scarlet eyes losing focus. C) Factory Mu Novels Amidst the confusion, the blood-stained dress floated in the air, the face full of redemption and longing, and the eyes without the slightest impurity were full of nostalgia... I don''t know how long it took, she struggled to support the floor tiles and stood up. Maybe it''s puzzled, maybe it''s doubtful, or feel guilty, or simply reason thinks that I shouldn''t continue to risk staying here. Bai Ji decided to go out and have a look, and walk around this desolate street. She pulled out the thick coat from the chain armor with difficulty, put it on her head in a confused manner, and walked out of the room... "His Royal Highness, it''s already time to eat." The slightly fat, uncle Cat Ears wearing an apron tidyed up his appearance a little before he walked into the room cautiously with the dinner plate, and respected the petite figure in a daze. Tao. ¡­Don¡¯t call it Princess Lord [I¡¯m not a princess anymore, am I? Xiaosha rolled her head, pouting her mouth in a symbolic sense to express her dissatisfaction. "I''m very sorry, Princess Palace... "All said that I am no longer your Royal Highness, Uncle Chef. "Then, you must have a name. "Just call me Xiaosha, just treat me as an ordinary person." Xiaosha seemed very casual on this question. "Hey?? How can this work? You are the princess, the hope of the revival of the Yacat tribe. The old slave dare not overstep, and Miss Naer will blame me." Uncle Mao''s ears first For a moment, he panicked and kept shaking his head. "The old slave is only one of your servants at best, and you can''t call that ¡®uncle¡¯, please don¡¯t embarrass the old slave. "Well, uncle will take these as my orders. "Okay, it''s time for dinner, right? Thank you uncle for helping bring the food, Xiaosha can do it herself." Xiaosha jumped off the bench and took the initiative to take the dinner plate from Uncle Mao''s ears. "Hmm...Looking at the food on the plate, Xiaosha was lost in thought. One meat, one vegetarian, one soup, one bowl of rice, by Xiaosha''s standards, it is a very rich dinner. "Sorry, your princess, for making you suffer...the resources and materials are insufficient, and the skills of the old slaves are limited. It must be a thousand miles away from the delicacies of the palace. For the sake of the development of the princess, please eat if it is difficult to swallow Some." Seeing Xiaosha''s pensive appearance, the chef would obviously be wrong. Seeing her own princess, who was originally a golden branch, looked unwilling to eat, the uncle chef couldn''t bear it. From rich clothes and jade food to living on the street, from Yishi IKEA to the destruction of his family, this child has gone through too many ups and downs. It really makes people feel distressed. "Um...Uncle, you misunderstood what I meant." Xiaosha shook her head like a rattle. "Uncle, can you help make a meal?" "Ah? Oh, of course there is no problem." The sweat on the chef''s forehead. As the food cannot be of quality, but the quantity can still be guaranteed, at least it is absolutely possible to prevent the princess from being hungry. "Sorry, please let me please~" The petite figure with two dinner plates on his head shuttled in the narrow aisle. The rare blond hair and faces that are unfamiliar to the people here have naturally attracted the attention of many Asian cats. "Huh? It''s strange, this kid ran in from there? I haven''t seen it before. "Be respectful, this is our princess." "Princess?!...fat, purple eyes, is it really..." "Isolate and ignorant. At noon, Miss Naer announced that she had found our princess, and it is still related. It seems to be very close to Princess Feline. "is it?!'' Ignoring the whispers around, Xiaosha, with her head on the dinner plate, walked around several corners all the way to the door of the room. "Uncle Xianshi, it''s dinner...Huh?" Xiaosha, who was about to knock on the door with her head, was taken aback. The door was hidden, and it was not locked from inside as before. "Uncle? I''m here." There was no response to the shout, Xiaosha slammed open the door and walked into the room. The firewood in the small fireplace was still burning, and I looked around, but no one was found. Dead "Uncle, are you here? If you are, squeak." Xiaosha put the two lunch boxes on the small wooden table, looked around the room, looking for someone''s trace. However, this small small room can only fit the two small bookshelves and a table and chairs, and there is no furniture other than that which can be used as a cover. Chapter 206: Uncle Xianshi, have you gone out? ? Obviously, it seems that he is not optimistic. It is really... always doing these worrying moves. Xiaosha walked to the edge of the chair with some anger and wanted to sit down. Suddenly, her vision was upside down, and she tripped under something. "Oh! It hurts... Xiaosha, who fell on all fours, rubbed her head and turned her eyes to the object that tripped her over her feet. "What is this...?" Fortunately, she didn''t fall to her head. After her vision returned to normal, Xiaosha was taken aback, and she hugged the cross iron helmet that was left by her feet in her arms. "Uncle Xianshi''s iron helmet? After digging out the inside, a strand of silver hair that felt like silk was pulled out. (Today is a little bit...More in a few days~) Chapter 22 ~ Special Envoy from the Blood Race The season before winter and spring. Undissolved snow remains on the streets, and there are fewer children''s voices and laughter than the winter days a few years ago. As always, the twelfth lunar month was left in the cold from the gathering to the gate. The violent cold wind turned into a sharp knife from a symbol of urging family members to reunite, cutting on the scars that were not scarred in the past. The prosperous past is like a smoke, but it never beats Baiju. The foreigners are rampant in this land of milk and honey, and the locals are in twos and threes. The deserted morning on the streets has changed from the desertedness of the past. Among the dilapidated and dilapidated wooden houses, there were only thin and weak figures of walking dead. The centuries of strength were destroyed once, and the remaining civilization was not inherited, only the dim pupils who suffered from running around to make a living and lost hope. The inner city of Nolan presents a completely different scene from the ¡®untouchable area¡¯. Beneath the enclosed inner city wall, you could smell the cooked meat faintly, and the cheerful and cheerful voice beat the horn. The rulers do not have the slightest restraint or worry about the day and night carnivals and banquets. The food is eaten, the cats provide, the wine is drunk, and the cats are brewed. When the physiological needs are strong, you can just go to the untouchables to find a few. Just catch the beautiful and beautiful Asian cat girl back. The life of lawless indulgence is simply more comfortable than that of his hometown. Sleeping on the big bed of the cat clan''s palace, he ate the minzhimin ointment that the cat clan had picked up without any scruples. The price of continuous exploitation is only to give them the minimum life needs. This is the posture of the conqueror. The price of freedom is high, and you can only accept it blindly, and the imperturbable race is not worthy of possession. She belongs to the same style of painting as most people in the ¡®untouchable¡¯ area, so she did not attract too much attention from anyone. The girl walked barefoot on the street, her whole body was covered in a thick coat with patches of different colors, making it impossible to detect her appearance and hair color. Just like the various local people on the street, like the beggars visible on every corner, dressed in torn clothes, their eyes are full of decadence and blankness. The girl strolled in this strange foreign country, stopped and stopped, sometimes stopped and looked around, sometimes looked around. The dilapidated city, like the dead heart of every cat, is difficult to recover. They have been put on an invisible yoke, unable to break free, unable to obtain salvation, and no one will come to rescue them. The girl looked at her hands stupidly, and the violent cold wind easily penetrated into her flat abdomen through the thick and unfit clothing. Cold without knowing it. Isn''t it that I can''t wait for salvation? Isn''t all this in front of me caused indirectly by myself? How does destroying the peace of another country differ from a brutal and brutal invader? How could it be like this... Knight, you only need to protect what you should protect, don''t you? The life and death of people from other countries is completely beyond one''s own category, isn''t it? . but¡­¡­ "Master Tianhui, have you made your choice?" The watery voice whispered the girl''s lingering feelings, that face and words made the girl at this time deeply confused . Under the cold wind, his knees softened and he knelt on the ground slowly. The scarlet pupils rolled over, and instantly faced another pair of clear pupils. That was a cat-eared **** the street wearing a tattered black card. She sat cross-legged with her legs inward, and her skin was covered with a torn black robe that could only be used to hide her shame. Her lips and limbs were red with cold but there was no reaction at all, and there was only numbness on her face. Two pairs of decadent and blank eyes met at that moment, and they haven''t been separated for a long time. Bai Ji stood up subconsciously and walked slowly. Aware of the arrival of the strange girl, the girl didn''t have any other reaction, just staring at her with those same confused eyes. On the corner of the depressed street, one figure was standing and the other sitting, looking at each other. "Ding-dang-dang-dang... the crisp metal crash broke the dull air. The begging black-robed girl''s numb pupils rippled with waves, and her eyes slowly moved to the shimmering silver coins in the broken porcelain bowl. After she came back to her senses, the girl in front of her was already far away. Glancing at the back, the black-robed girl closed her eyes and shook her head. She did not look at the silver coins in the bowl again. She leaned against the dilapidated wall, as if she was asleep. Bai Ji continued to walk aimlessly on this damaged land. Looking for the direction, she came to the food shop where the people were scattered, and a ¡®suspended business¡¯ label hung on the door of the shop to stop her. The situation of that old gentleman is really not so good, I guess, it will not be enough for spring. Looking back at the pedestrians around, their eyes seemed to avoid this food shop either intentionally or unintentionally. Those eyes filled with hesitation, for some reason, Bai Ji felt very uncomfortable, or... It''s a fake expression that makes people boring. But he has no right to accuse them. As if the exhaustion in the heart began to feed back to the body, or because the body was already weak, Bai Ji was wearing a coat and leaning against the wooden wall of the storefront, her consciousness gradually blurred. Know the difference between you and them? Chapter 207: A vague voice sounded in the consciousness that was about to fall into a deep sleep. The hesitation they have caused by their inability to do anything is completely different from the indecision that you have born out of timidity. "Ahahaha!...Come on, have another drink, this one, I wish our country prosperous and prosperous!" Camo, the corpse eater in Nolan City, sat on the lord of Nolan Castle and raised his hands high. Wine glasses. "Hahahaha! Go, go!" "I also wish you, the Chief Jurisdictor, every success and prosperity. "Hahaha! Happy, I''m drunk today, I won''t be drunk or return!" Camo haha, who was drunk and blushed with flattery, laughed, raised a beer glass the size of a wooden barrel, and gave it a glutton. in. "Hahaha...too? Why is there no wine?" Camo was very dissatisfied with the jug suddenly running out when he was drinking to the point of interest. "Yes, yes!" The young and beautiful Asian cat girl paled in her exposed body. She hurriedly took the hip flask and started to refill her wine, but was slapped over with a slap. "Useless things! I don''t know if I see the bottom of the wine, I don''t know to add it. Why do you keep it?" The drunk Camo stood up and yelled. 05SE this little i "Big, my lord, spare your life! The slave and maid knew that she was wrong!" The cat girl was frightened and turned her face into discoloration. "It''s useless... Tielong, this cat has given you a reward." Camo kicked the cat girl who stepped forward to beg for mercy and said indifferently. "Haha, what is this big brother really?!" Looking at the white and beautiful body of the cat girl, a troll man with a bronze complexion licked it. "If you say something, the splashed water, you have seen your big brother lie to you ??" Camo snorted, sat back on the throne, and pointed to the troll man named Iron Dragon. "From now on, this one will be your master, understand?!" "Maid slave, maidservant... the cat girl replied bitterly. Compared with the lives of the ¡®untouchables¡¯ where food, food, and cold cannot be guaranteed, she gritted her teeth and made a decision as early as the most difficult period. Would rather be tortured to death by the trolls than starve to death. She took the initiative to ask for this errand, and she asked for it herself. But what''s the solution? ? After paying the monthly tribute, that little food is not enough to support myself and my sister. In order to prevent her young sister from being malnourished, she had no choice but to abandon her fellow slums and step into the wren cage. Now it seems that I just take the blame for myself... Now, her body and mind are almost numb, but it is precisely because of the concern that she has the motivation to live. "Come on, let''s continue to drink!" "Report your lord, there is a special envoy outside the door asking to see you!" Camo, who had regained his interest, was forced to put down the raised glass again. "Damn! What a **** **** envoy that disturbed Lao Tzu''s Yaxing! No matter which country it is from, blast her out of me! If you interrupt, I will break her leg!" Camo impatiently approached the guards who came to report. Waved. Before she finished her words, a young girl in a decent and capable dress, a long sword and a single ponytail, walked into the castle with small steps. Exquisite features, slightly pointed ears, eyes as deep as ancient wells, and dark blue vampire-style dress prove that this person''s status is not SF novel..." In an instant, the eyes of the whole room turned to the girl. For a moment, the whole noisy scene was quiet. The girl didn''t speak, her calm eyes swept across Camo on the throne, and then her head down respectfully, as if she was welcoming someone, "Uum, dying son, are we there yet? Ahhh~ (yawn) "The immature voice caught everyone''s attention. At the gate, a petite figure in a gorgeous dress moved slowly, holding a plush doll in his arms, looking dazed as if not awake. The girl wore two purple double ponytails hanging down to the ground like flowing water, with slightly pointed ears, and a delicate white face that looked like a lovely doll, giving people a dreamlike feeling. "Yeah." The single ponytail girl nodded respectfully and leaned slightly to show respect to her master. "Really? Oum, it''s a weird smell." The strong alcohol and an indescribable scent of erosion caused the girl to pinch her nose slightly. The appearance is extremely outstanding, and it is extremely eye-catching wherever he goes. After slowly moving his gaze away from the girl''s cheek, Camo noticed her delicate and luxurious ice silk purple Camo for the first time and woke up in an instant. Black and white is exclusive to the blood royal family, and the dresses below are purple, red, and yellow in order. Purple represents the blood count, and even...jue... Camo woke up instantly. Even the stupid troll man knew that the persimmon couldn''t be pinched, and didn''t dare to neglect, so he hurriedly stood up. "This distinguished lady, you are polite in this respect, may I ask you... "Well~ the one who will be broken by you/" The purple-haired girl held the doll in her arms casually, her face was confused, and she said words that made Camo pale. Chapter 23~Join You The fire in the fireplace flickered, reflecting the stars-like stars on the magnificent bricks and tiles. At this moment, there is no sound in the hall filled with erosion in the meat forest of the wine pond. The arrogant and ignorant trolls seemed to have a block of lead stuffed in their throats, and did not dare to take a mouthful of the atmosphere in the air that was almost condensing in the hall. Powerless to resist, the cat girls who were taken into the arms of the trolls also held their breath because of the suffocating atmosphere. The purple-haired girl who stopped in front of the hall had a number of different gazes, but she yawned carelessly. It was just a joke of mine. Please don''t take it seriously. "Kamo, who was in the center of the pressure vortex, swept a trace of sweat across his forehead, forcibly calming. "Really? Mum~ Everyone here seems to be having a party. Is there something important to discuss? Then I shouldn''t do more to disturb my concubine." The purple-haired girl held the doll in her arms, and lightly touched her fingers like green onions. His lips and teeth frowned slightly, making a look of thinking. "Nothing, it''s not a matter of importance. Your Excellency came from a long way. There must be something important to discuss in detail. Please stay here." Camo sighed deeply, and quickly denied saying that he was afraid of neglecting these two ages. A girl who has not yet passed the age of sixteen. The age of the blood race and the city can never be judged based on their appearance and behavior. These terrifying immortal creatures will stop their development when they reach a certain age. It is idiotic to tell the specific age of a blood race by appearance. The high-level members of this clan are all Oscars. The masks of disguise are not taken off. I am afraid that even they themselves don''t know that the trolls who participated in the feast on both sides of them are silent, afraid that they will be burnt. It is the instinct of creatures to be afraid of the psychological shadows of the past. I don¡¯t know how high the world is, and despise all fearless trolls. They do not swept from the alien plane. After defeating the scale human race, the trolls who occupy the central hinterland of the mainland are indeed Taking advantage of the time and place, under the inflated self-confidence, he tried to dominate the entire continent. However, the trolls succumbed to the vast territory captured by Hao, and even almost killed the race. The reason was that they were crushed by the blood army all the way back to their hometown. The trolls would never forget the appearance and inner extremes. Inconsistent silver-haired evil spirits. Since then, the name Rasambo-Lilias has become a nightmare in the hearts of all trolls, and has even been made up as a fabricated story to pass on from generation to generation. According to ancient records, the Scarlet Queen''s imperial conquest is almost unexplainable, and her strength is unfathomable. It was also after this incident that the kinsmen who conquered and harvested a large area of ??territory secured the throne of the No. 1 demon species. Therefore, it is understandable that the blood has become the psychological shadow of the trolls. The concept of not being a last resort to provoke blood has been passed down from generation to generation by the trolls'' ancestors. Chapter 208: "Mum~ Really? It''s really great that Yaxing, who didn''t bother you with the arrival of the concubine, is so good." The purple-haired girl holding the doll was sleepy, her words were full of confusion, like a nap that didn''t wake up. mouse. However, even with this image of Lai San Rounuo, no one in the entire castle hall had a slight contempt for this vampire girl. "I''m Camo from the Yellow Deer Division of the Trolls. I''m also serving as the official of Nolan City. Dare to ask your name? "Fortunately, my concubine is an inadequate junior from the Referno family, named Tina." The purple-haired girl slightly lifted the dress and said, "Then Miss Tina, dare you to ask you to travel here a long way? It represents your personal will. , Or the will of your country?" Camo was very cautious in his words and deeds, using various honorifics not proficiently. Except for the surname of the blood royal family? Camo, who didn''t know much about the blood family, didn''t know what the surname of Lefno represented. But according to the girl''s ability to wear a purple ice silk dress, it is not difficult to guess the identity of the girl in front of her. Fortunately, the girl in front of her was surprisingly familiar with Troll Talk, and the two had no communication barriers. "Whoom~ how do you say it, it represents the personal will of our family." Tina tilted her head, her fingers lightly touching her lips and teeth thinking. "Well, then, what do you do for you to come here?" Camo breathed a sigh of relief, but then, Tina''s next sentence made him lift his whole heart, and at the same time, his vigilance rose. To an unprecedented height. "It''s nothing, I just want everyone here to move back to their hometown." Tina''s lazy and lacklustre voice told the words that were almost intimidating to start a war. Kou Guangmu Xiaowan ¡®! What do you mean by your excellency? ? Camo was frightened and frowned instantly, his fist was hammered on the table with a little bit of force, so that the wine glass placed on it bounced. "Eh? Is my way of expression not tactful enough? Sorry~~ Tina can''t speak a bit. If you offend, please forgive me Mr. Kamo. Faced with Kamo''s reaction, Tina was a bit taken aback, and then it was sincere. Apologized for his emotions. "If Miss Tina is here only to say this, then you can go back. Camo exhaled deeply, calmed down, and assumed a gesture of seeing off the guests. To be honest, if the girl in front of him was not from the blood race, but from other foreign races, he would have pressed her to the ground to vent his anger. The blood race is indeed an unprovokable existence, but it is related to the face of the race. In one sentence, he let himself retreat with his tail clipped. How do you explain to the colleagues who are far away from home? ? The trolls don''t dare to provoke the blood, but this does not mean they are afraid of the blood. If the blood makes them abandon their soldiers and abandon their armor with a word, then they will simply give up their hometown. "But, Tina is also for the safety of all of you, don''t you really think about it?" "? What do you mean?" "The meaning is clear." Tina tilted her head while holding the doll in her arms. "According to the informant that Tina got, a militant from the thirteen blood clan has already planned to use troops against Nolan City. If you leave the country to fight, the few troops cannot be supplemented, and the front line is too long to support. , Although I don''t mind, do you really plan to challenge the blood race under such extremely unfavorable conditions?" "What?!" Camo was taken aback. "Really?!" "My concubine won''t lie to you, in the name of the Scarlet Clan Lasambo." The spiritless Tina, even if she swore, she still looked like she was about to spit. "Miss Tina, why did you tell us these foreigners this news?? If you leak the news in advance, isn''t it a betrayal? "That''s not it." Tina pursed her lips, as if she was very serious on this issue. b "How could it be called a betrayal if the concubine is not loyal to her Setis." "So, what does Miss Tina think we should do?" Camo took a deep look at Tina, and he believed most of the words. According to the news that came from the other day, the Principality of Setis at the Blood Frontier had a big move, but it didn¡¯t matter to him to hang up high, Camo didn¡¯t care much about "easy to handle, abandoned city Tina¡¯s frivolous and lazy tone, let¡¯s Camo''s veins burst. "Miss Tina, are you kidding?" Camo burst out between his teeth word by word. "From entering to the present, there is not a single joke. After that, will this city remain in charge of your country? " "That''s not natural Clear it back. Camo was silent for a long while, then said slowly. "If you can''t hold it, then you will be burned!" " "Ahhh? Is Mr. Camo sure you have the capital to burn the jade and the stone?" Tina first made a startled gesture, and then asked curiously. Camo fell silent again. "Retreat is never a cowardly move, but to preserve strength." Tina Rounuo''s tone suddenly became meaningful at this moment. "Mr. Camo, what are you thinking? You understand that you want to sacrifice yourself to save your country''s face, right?" "The head of the Duchy of Setis has changed to become the eldest daughter of the Duke of Setis. As far as the concubine knows, the polite and polite girl Duke, privately, is a psychologically distorted change too." "If the enemy does not surrender as she intended, she will anger others with her pathological obsession, and it is very likely that war will break out with your country again." Tina''s old words were full of warnings. Is your Royal Highness Lilias letting it go? "ten Fiction "The royal family''s management of the principality is beyond its reach So, Duke Setis and Your Excellency are enemies? " "You can''t think so, it should be called a disagreement, and the concubine is just a junior in the Referno family." Tina smiled. "Then, Mr. Camo hasten to make a decision, you may not have much time left. "Can you tell me, after taking over this city, how should you deal with your own clan?" "It''s easy. Although that guy is likely to be a lo*ic*n, he won''t be able to make a heavy hand on the same clan. After all, if we and the queen grab the handle, he will be weakened and attacked." . As a condition, can Miss Tina answer me a few questions? "It seems that he is unwilling to give way to the city like this, Camo asked. "As far as I know, please say." Tina smiled easily. "Your country said that your eldest princess was unable to go to the court to meet ministers and foreign envoys due to illness. I don''t know about this." No comment. "Tina answered without hesitation, her lazy eyes flashed for a moment. "So, where did you guy just go? Don''t always make people worry, okay?" Xiaosha said helplessly as she looked at the figure who entered the basement. "I''ve gone to the wind|How about Miss Er?" Ji Bai asked when he took the cross iron helmet handed by Xiaosha and put it on again. "What? Something to do with her?" "Yeah." Ji Bai was sure. "I want to join you and help you restore your country." Chapter 24 ~ Killing the Sheep In the simple and crudely arranged underground stone room, the cold that pierced the bone marrow was not partially offset by the thick soil. The bright lights on all sides brought a slight warmth to this not-so-spacious stone room. The candles on the long table flickered, and there was clearly no wind, but the air used as fuel seemed to freeze. "Mr. Ji Bai, do you really plan to join us as a member of the Fuxing Society to advance and retreat with me?" As if thinking about it for a long time, the shadow on the other end of the table took a long sigh of relief and slowly confirmed. "Yeah." After a cautious question, Ji Bai answered without hesitation. "Does your company have an express provision prohibiting foreigners from entering the company?" This is not true, but... "As a human, your Excellency doesn''t seem to be conscious of this." Before Na''er would hesitate to say it, she was interrupted by the cold snort of the fish bone sitting on the side of the long table. ¡­¡­First of all, can you tell me what your motive is for doing this? "Next to Na''er, an uncle in hardcover with a red goatee frowned and asked his doubts. Chapter 209: "Have mercy, does this count?" Ji Bai replied without thinking in a serious manner. "Hehe, it''s really a high-sounding reason." Fishbone seems to have a hatred of Ji Bai, and every word is inevitably carried. "Fishbone, you can restrain yourself." Na''er reprimanded with a slight dissatisfaction that it had a certain deterrent to fishbone, and saw him open his mouth and snorted immediately, holding his chest and turning his head. "Pity?... In Ji Bai''s cognition, can this be a reason?" It is not an active provocation. In fact, the Fuxing Society is currently lacking both in terms of manpower and resources. The addition of strong combat power is undoubtedly a reason. huge help. However, only desire can drive motivation. Doing a thing also requires purpose. The Fuxing Society is scarce except for air. The people of the same tribe join here with vague beliefs or the lofty beliefs that free the tribe from colonial control. Basically, it can be called power generation with love. So, why do foreigners join here if they have no desire or purpose? ? He certainly did not believe that he was the Virgin who prayed to save all living beings. . So if this possibility is removed, there is only one possibility? F light novel Uncle Beard Scum saw Ji Bai''s eyes become meaningful. In fact, not only fish bones have different prejudices, many senior members of the Fuxing Society here are suspicious of human beings who do not show real people in front of them. "All right, Mr. Ji, you go out first. After we have a discussion, we will inform you of the result." After receiving Na''er''s order to see off the guests, Ji Bai did not procrastinate, and left without delay. ...What do you think of this? "After confirming that the footsteps were fading away, the silent Na''er asked everyone present. "I don''t think it will work." Fishbone spoke first. "It''s just a human being. The arrogant and arrogant cats are really ignorant." Although he was the benefactor who brought His Royal Highness back to Nolan, his origin is extremely suspicious... Forgive me, I do not rule out that he sent the princess to us Here, there is another picture. "An old voice came from the corner, and the old man on the white temple stroked his beard with a cane. "It''s okay if it''s just an ordinary human. We are currently lacking a powerful battle... But this person was a human knight before, I think everyone should understand? We can''t afford to lose, we can''t do it once." Na''er moved past the long table, and the expressions in the audience were more or less gloomy. Most of the discussions tend to be skeptical. If a voting mechanism is adopted, the result will be obvious. "Everyone, stop for a while." Na''er took a deep breath and announced the result. "On this matter, I think we should be cautious, but as far as the current situation is concerned, combat effectiveness is scarce for us. I want you to describe the combat effectiveness of Mr. Ji Bai before, so L. Let¡¯s observe for a limited time." Feeling that this is not safe, the guy saw that he didn''t have other plans, and let him be in our base, sooner or later, time will change. "It was Fishbone that brought him here, right? Now that he knows the exact location of our habitat, what is the use of expelling him now?" Na''er''s words suddenly made Fishbone speechless. Moreover, he is the guest brought back by His Royal Highness Xiaosha, no matter how we decide, we can''t presume, right? " Everyone was silent. book.SFA "Then it''s up to you, and observe for a while. 8. SF Light Novel "Mr. Ji Bai, you are welcome to join us. From now on we will share weal and woe together." "Yeah." Ji Baiyan replied concisely, and took Na''er''s hand extended. "Any instructions?" "On the first day after joining, Mr. Ji Bai can go back to his room for a rest. We have prepared a room for you. If you don¡¯t know where, you can ask the uncle in front of the hall.¡¯ "Any instructions?" The gaze in the seam of the helmet made the smile on Na''er''s face start to stiffen. .If Mr. Ji Bai really can¡¯t stay idle, he can go outside to patrol. "Okay." Iron Helmet nodded, and walked out silently, his style of acting can be described as vigorous and resolute. "Wait, Mr. Ji Bai, do you mind if I ask someone to accompany you?" "Dang! Dang!. Dang..." The strong bell rang through the tranquil air of the city, reverberating over and over again, like a heavy hammer hitting the hearts of the residents. Every time the bell strikes, people in the town panic. The townspeople invariably put down their work, squeezing a trace of sadness and worry on their brows. The Asian cats who have settled in their homeland as guests all know deeply what this bell means. They put down their work one after another, daring not to walk out of the room with the slightest delay, and rush to the source of the sound. In front of the heavy bell tower, looking at the crowd beginning to gather below, the bell-ringing troll man put down the copper pillar in his hand, gestured with his heavily armed companion on the side, and stepped onto the high platform that was erected in advance. With the lingering sound of the bell, the belated figure was panting, and all the residents of the town were there. The tall-born troll captain glanced at the cat-like people who condensed into a black mass like ants under the high platform, and grinned contemptuously at the corner of his mouth. "Good morning, residents, I wonder if you slept peacefully last night?" ...No one answered. SF Light Novel The Yamao residents were lifeless, with more or less fear and depression in their eyes. Hahaha, it seems that I slept fairly well. "Seeing no one responded, the Troll Captain was not annoyed, he laughed, and then the conversation changed. As soon as this remark came out, the Asian cats present shook his heart. "I personally, I am willing to believe that everyone present is good people, but ah, there is always a handful of dishonest spoilers who have broken this pot of good soup!" The Troll Captain''s words were filled with righteous indignation. "I lied about the food stored in my family, every time I was perfunctory with the minimum food requirements, and I didn''t have any selfless thoughts of contributing! It''s so damned, awkward! Don''t forget, if we didn''t provide you with the basic living space and farming fields, You are just a group of refugees wandering around: the captain of the mouth troll said quite rightly. "Presumably for this kind of speculators, everyone must be the same as us and hate them! Then... an evil smile appeared on the corner of the troll captain''s mouth. "The next move, you must be able to understand... As he said, he snapped his fingers. Immediately after a commotion in the crowd, the troll soldiers surrounding them were ready to go. They crashed into the crowd like an impenetrable fortress, grabbed all the women, children and children inside, and pulled them out of the crowd. "Wife!" A young Asian cat has a mournful voice, and clings to the troll who is dragging his lover''s hair. "Get out of here!" The troll soldier was very impatient, picking up the young man like a chick, and smashing it on the ground. For a moment, the crowd was full of mourning, but there was nothing they could do. They could only watch their children, wives, and mothers being dragged onto the high platform by the trolls. "Cough, quiet! Don''t panic, don''t panic, as long as you cooperate, your loved ones will be fine!" The troll captain''s shout made the restless crowd settled. "...Of course, the premise is that you need to cooperate." The troll captain showed a sneer, and then grabbed the head of a little cat boy, using his fingers... ¿Úr Mu Xiaowan Click! "The crisp sound of explosion accompanied the flying flesh and blood splashing on the snow-white high platform. Chapter 210: "Don''t..." Below, an elderly grandmother''s eyes were red, and the shocking scene in front of her made her brain instantly occupied by darkness, her heels were unstable, and she fell groggy on the ground. "Hehehe...Don''t panic, don''t panic, this is just an example, I hope you all cooperate and your loved ones will be spared too, haha." The troll man grinned and pulled the paper over the table and wiped the stain on his hands. The various yellow and white objects and blood stains. For a while, the women and children on the stage were so frightened that their legs became weak, and some even couldn''t help the **** scene and began to gag. The audience was also panic. "There was no harvest in the middle of winter. Our Lord directly under the Central Government also expressed sympathy to everyone about this. However, as I said before, there were some speculators mixed in, so I had to give some...this time the levy, Just change from the originally planned one thousand stones to five hundred stones. What do you think?" ...! "For a while, there was an uproar below. "Are you kidding?!..." "It''s past the harvest period, how can I get it out?" "I believe you must be able to get it out. Even if you don''t have it, you will be able to find a way to get it. Bi... Facing the lower side without wailing, the Troll Captain just smiled contemptuously, and glanced at the hostages of women and children who were being held next to him. "Wait a minute! Mr. Troll, this has exceeded the original food intake, it is more than enough, plus the harvest period has passed, even if our blood is drained... Under the horror of the Yamao, he never expected that the trollman would do such an amazing thing this time. This is simply abandoning the plan of shearing sheep, and directly killing all the sheep at once and squeezing them dry. Why is it so sudden? ! Chapter 25~ Absolutely wicked foreigners are rampant in their hometowns, killing innocent people indiscriminately. All the Yamao clenched their fists, but none dared to take a step forward. They have their own worries, not that Cumin is dead alone. War is cruel and real, and defeat is cruel. This is not a joke. Being backward can only be beaten, and becoming a subjugated slave can only accept exploitation. Where does a race of slaves with sores come from human rights? ? It''s no surprise that everything can happen to a race that has lost its sovereignty. The Virgin, who has not personally experienced the war and only regards the defeat of the war as a child''s play, may lash out at the blood-drinking trolls with indignant words. But they didn''t realize that when the submissive cats below were replaced by themselves, they would be even more frightened, so that their legs became weak and their mouths mumbled vaguely begging for mercy. "Everyone, silence!" The troll captain yelled and stunned the babbled and terrifying cat people below. "Our municipal officials are benevolent, righteous and ethical, and tolerate the hearts of the people, so the decision to reduce the original plan of the 1,000-stone grain collection plan to 500 stones is magnanimous to you! I think you have a ruddy complexion and still have the power to bargain. There must be some surplus. "So... I would like to invite you all unreserved food, after all... The troll captain smiled and glanced at the frightened faces of the old and weak women and children. Mouth F Mu Xiaowan "The safety of your family members is still mysterious." "But my lord, after handing in all the food, what shall we eat... A bitter-faced Uncle Yamai said the aspirations of all Yamai people present. Not to mention that five hundred stone of grain is far from being able to make up, even if it is enough, it will be a great loss of vitality. How can they survive this winter if they run out of food? "Huh? What to eat? There are not so many things to eat, how can there be no food?" The Troll Captain pretended to be surprised. "It''s going to be midwinter, and some fresh turf is already appearing on the street. It''s not a delicacy mixed with snow that hasn''t disappeared!" "This... how can...!" "Okay, stop talking nonsense! (Now you have a way to go besides obediently paying for food, then... collect the corpses for your family." It seems that I have lost the interest that I can''t make up, and completely tore my face. The troll captain grinned, grinning grimly. Such an act of unloading the grind and killing the donkey did not bring him any psychological burden. Unsurprisingly, this city will soon be out of the control of the trolls. This is something nailed to the board. The question that needs to be considered now is not how to hinder the arrival of the blood race, but how to maximize the surplus value of the city. Therefore, why not slaughter the city? "How many stones are missing from the target amount, I will kill as many cats, and within half an hour, if the amount of grain is not handed in here. "Everyone, feel like preparing the coffin for your family, hehehe... The Asian cats'' eyes widened, looking at the family members whose lives were threatened on the high platform, their clenched fists finally let go. After the house, Ji Bai, who had a panoramic view of the whole process, turned and left. "Where are you going?" When the fishbone who was ordered to accompany him saw this, his eyes rolled and stopped him indifferently. "Isn''t this kind of thing obvious?" Iron Helmet responded indifferently, moving away from the scene. In an instant, Ji Bai felt the danger harbinger, and the memory of his muscles drove his body back, avoiding the breeze. Silver needle. "What do you mean?" Iron Helmet did not look back, but stopped. "This is our own business for the sub-cats, and you don''t need your foreigners to intervene." The fishbone leaning against the wall walked slowly, idly playing with the silver needle in his hand, and his tone was not good, although he had no intention of killing. . "I really don''t want to intervene in this muddy water, if you can solve it by yourself." G "It''s none of your business to solve it, a human being, who dares to stand on the commanding heights and pity us? It''s ridiculous!" Fishbone Leng Ao''s words were full of disdain. ...You guys, are you going to make big moves? ¡¯ "Oh? What kind of unfounded guess is this again. "To prevent me from going back to report this matter, you should be preparing for some big move, right." Ji Bai said as if he was self-conscious. "And your reason for obstructing my notification is probably because you don''t want this trivial''trivial matter'' to interfere with your restoration plan, right? "No matter what you say, I''m sorry, I won''t let you go back to report today." After that, Yubone slightly opened his posture. Ji Bai chuckled lightly, but there was no smile at all in the laughter. "Sure enough." "Although I am not qualified, I still have to say something." "You don''t understand the simple principles of popular sentiment. You really deserve to be ruled for so long." "..."... Fishbone narrowed his eyes, and the silver needle in his hand was ready to go. "What do you humans know?! It''s just a low-level species! Naive and naive, the restoration of the country requires sacrifice, and restoration without bloodshed, huh! Do you think it''s a family? "Then I would like to ask, why weren''t you the ones who were sacrificed?" Ji Bai glanced at the red-faced fish bones in his throat. "You have a high self-esteem, you have long regarded your life as more important than those of the people." "I¡­¡­ "Before the country is restored, the budding bureaucracy sprouts. As a former aristocrat, when the country is subjugated and the species is destroyed, he is still unwilling to sit on an equal footing with everyone, and wants to enjoy superior treatment." "The road to rejuvenation has not made the slightest progress, but you have already begun to think about appointing officials and adding knights. With all due respect, you don''t want to rejuvenate the country, you just want to restore your home. Chapter 211: ...What do I do with you, a human being? ! "The fishbone was completely annoyed. "It''s really nothing to do with me." As he said, Ji Bai turned around, gave up his original plan, passed him by, and walked towards the group of panic-stricken Asian cat people in the distance. "If you don''t save it, I will save it." The silver long sword came out of its sheath, and the fearless cold light in the crevice of the helmet shot directly at the troll man on the high platform. "Heh! It''s just a big-talking bug. A human being dares to challenge a troll man who is superior and tyrannical. It really doesn''t know whether to live or die." Looking at the figure that gradually moved away, Fishbone only sneered. He won''t go back and report the matter. There will be sacrifices in everything. This is normal. As long as the final result is good, who cares about the process? ? Whether this guy has gone, let''s see how this guy was killed by his own arrogance! Chapter 26~ The wind blew by, raising the alien flag hanging on the high platform. The scorching sun reappeared from the dark clouds, but the spilt sunlight did not make people feel a trace of warmth. The high platform floor tiles stained red with blood, the strong smell of blood, and the ashes-like cheeks of the ragged people below, the strong sense of depression makes people involuntarily think of the execution ground. The trolls on the high platform looked stubbornly at the bottom, and the hesitation of the cat people pointed out that the troll soldiers savagely grabbed rice bags from the unarmed people, not forgetting the humiliation and disdain in their eyes. "That''s it?" The troll captain glanced at the food bags collected by the troll soldiers, which were less than half a car away. "Measurement Officer." The troll captain called. "Calculate how many stones these roughly count. "Yes." After answering the answer, the troll metering officer didn''t have the slightest delay in his actions. He ordered a small wooden cart containing objects resembling a stone plate to be pushed in, and he acted skillfully to push bags of grain bags of different sizes. Tie on the rope hook. As the weight carried by the rope hook increased, the pointer on the stone plate began to deflect. The old young woman on the high platform, the people below all swallowed, and nervously looked at the pointer of the stone plate that began to deflect. "Da, da, da..." As if reaching the limit, the long and thin pointer trembled twice, finally stabilized and stopped turning. The troll metering officer took a closer look, tied the rice bag down and put it back on the trolley, and then silently walked to the side of the troll captain. "Captain, the amount is less than fifty shi. As soon as this remark came out, the audience fell silent. The hearts of all the cats shook. "Oh, did you hear it? Less than fifty stones, heh... The troll captain smiled blankly, and then suddenly kicked over the trolley with rice bags, the rice bags flying up and down fell on The audience was sprinkled with white. After being sluggish, the Asian cats who came back to their senses widened their eyes and bent down one after another, picking the ground like a chicken pecking at the rice. Densely sprinkled with rice grains. These food-savings, the food that was finally saved is the lifeblood of the entire town. Without these foods, there is really nothing left. "I thought that among the people present, there were many good people, which made me disappointed." Looking at the sub-cat people who were awkwardly picking up grains of rice, Captain E demon screamed viciously. "It''s all a bunch of delicious lazy people! Why do we raise you? "It seems that you don''t see the coffin or weep anymore. I won''t show you some color..." The troll captain winked at the troll soldier beside him. The troll soldier comprehended, and pulled out the mace without any muddle, lifted his hand, and dropped the stick. "Don''t do it! The miserable cry of the man in the audience did not save the life of his beloved. After a muffled noise, only a piece of red was left on the ground, and the mutilated limbs couldn''t even tell which part it was. Even a scream would not be able to make a deadly death in the future. "No, no, no!...It is totally unacceptable that the lover who was still alive at the last moment has become a muddy puddle of limbs. The cat man with red eyes rushed into the high platform like crazy. The obviously unsuccessful move was naturally stopped by the troll soldiers guarding the high platform. For the untouchables who have sprouted the budding resistance in their hearts (and the devil will not keep him alive, and the trolls who have blatantly attempted to attack the top of the food chain), the crimes can already be slashed. As a gust of wind howled, hot blood splashed on the high platform made of white tiles. The rest of the cats who acted as spectators buried their heads low, and the moment their hometown was trampled by the iron hoof of a foreign race, they lost the qualification to raise their heads. "Heh! A pariah who doesn''t know what he can do, doesn''t weigh himself a few kilograms or two." The troll captain sneered disdainfully as he watched the dead limbs and broken arms below. "Unhonest spoilers, you''d better turn in all the food you keep in private! Don''t use this as a retailer to pass away. I don''t allow bargaining here. Similarly, how much food do you have in stock? It will be clear! If you dare to continue to fool this general, he is your fate! "My lord, this is really a ration for everyone in the town. We really only have so much left. "Bullshit, just this little food is not enough for me to stuff my teeth! Dare to argue, it seems that the demonstration for you is not deep enough! With that, the troll captain turned and gestured to the troll soldier behind him. The cold-blooded troll soldier picked up the two crying cat children, and threw them to the front desk as if they were chicks. "No, no! My child!!" A young mother stared red and tried to rush to the stage, but was dragged by the Yamao people beside her. No one can stop this nightmare from coming, just like the bad news about the murder of the eldest princess Fei Lin. People can''t believe it, but they can only face the facts. Facing the two young, weak, and helpless beings at the moment, the troll soldiers have no mercy in the eyes of the troll soldiers. In other words, in the concept of the trolls, the lives of the cats are humble, and they are no different from slaughtering livestock. . The heavy mace covered with iron cones smashed the noisy wind and fell fiercely, and the plasma spattered out one by one, which was green. "Uh, uh..." The troll soldier widened his eyes in disbelief, and slowly looked down. The sun projected down on the silver long sword on his chest, shining brightly. The raised mace fell slowly, and fell off the platform along with its owner. With the sound of the earth shaking, the ground was dented. The first to calm down was the troll captain. He ignored the two crying kittens. According to the throwing side of the silver sword, he instantly determined the location of the attackers one by one in front of him. The target looks. Going up has no plan to hide himself, the figure armed with rough chain armor and cross iron helmet walking on the street is very conspicuous. Mouth F Mu Xiaowan "So that''s the case, you group of unsophisticated people have already found a backer, are you ready to rebel?" The troll captain sneered. "Kill him, by the way... clean up this city." The troll captain commanded meaningfully. For him, it doesn''t matter if this thing is done or not. Whether it is dying of famine or war, the lives of these lambs are already doomed. Yes! "The troll soldiers rushed to the high platform after responding with their swords in their hands. Iron Helmet speeded up his pace calmly, and pulled out another dark and tattered long sword hanging from his waist. Facing a group of troll soldiers, Ji Bai moved after hearing the wind, and his figure suddenly accelerated. He took the lead in avoiding the spike hammer that was swung by the wind pressure, and chopped out a black shadow. Chapter 212: "Puff!" Po Zuoqiwu, Xiao slashed across the chest of the approaching troll man and scratched his hard skin. "Tsk." [Bao Wang] The power of the pain caused Ji Bai to **** slightly. If it were replaced with the silver long sword given by Lin Tuo, this sword would be able to severely inflict this troll man. Of course, [Baowang] is already very lethal compared to the weapons of ordinary products, but if you compare it to the weapons of the holy sword, you are sure to be thrown a few blocks away. The only thing that is comforting is that the sword does not require maintenance at all. Ji Bai''s thinking ended in an instant, and the battlefield of life and death would not give him time to think, and the troll man whose chest was cut only took a step back because of the pain. The troll soldiers on top of each other are like turbulent waves surging layer after layer in a storm. The arrogant power of the trolls showed their superiority when the weapon was handed over. The black sword fence. The shelf was full of maces, and Ji Bai was invincible. He stepped to the side and dodges the attack from the side hit on the ground, and then [Bou Wang] shot up. [Break the Devil''s Decision One by One Gradual Crack I Jiang Qiang..." A burst of clear and noisy metal crashing sounded endlessly, a large number of sparks burst out, and the attacks intercepted by the guard were bounced off one after another. Ji Bai held the blade of the long sword, and the weight ball swept down like a sledgehammer. The troll soldiers blocking the way were unstable, their eyes were tilted, and they fell to the ground. Taking this opportunity, Ji Bai made three steps and two steps, and pulled out the stunned eyes of the Yamao people~The silver long sword on the corpse of the troll soldier, re-suspended [Bouwang] to the waist, in silver The long sword was a weapon, slashing at the troll man. The trajectory of the silver long sword is flowing and flowing, and if one move contains countless branches of the move, it seems to predict all the trajectories and methods of the troll soldiers'' attack. Gauntlets, sideways, back moves and cuts, various ways to block and dodge, are able to deal with the tide of offensive troll soldiers with ease, just like a master of swordsmanship who has experienced many battles and has reached the pinnacle. The Yamao people were stunned, and the troll captain on the stage was also staring. "A bunch of trash!" After being shocked, watching the subordinates who were constantly stabbed and injured and stopped, the troll captain furiously rushed towards the figure when he lifted the mace regardless of his concern. "Wild species! Eat your grandfather a stick!" A loud shout came along with the heavy wind pressure. Ji Bai didn''t need to turn around to predict the attack trajectory of the opponent, and his body was not hurried to turn down, waited until the wind roared past, turned around, the weight ball hit hard and was about to continue. The neck of the attacking troll captain. "If you fight, fight, you may have a successful sneak attack if you don''t speak up." Taking advantage of the victory, Ji Bai did not let off the unconscious troll captain in front of him. "Stab!" The silver sword slashed into his heart fiercely, agitated and twisted, pierced through his shoulders, and chopped off the head of the troll captain. [Breaking Magic The green blood stained the silver long sword, and the troll soldiers running rampant here piled up into a string. It is hard to imagine what kind of existence is wrapped in an iron helmet. The gaze in the crevice of the helmet seems to have become less like a low-level species at this moment... Chapter 27~ "A group of messy wine bags and rice bags on the wall! A few small groups of people were actually beaten down by a low-level seed, and all their strength was used on women!? I am really ashamed to be your compatriots!" The wine glass was smashed to pieces. After hearing the battle report, Nolan City¡¯s municipal official Camo¡¯s nose was irritated, and the remnant soldiers who fled back to the inner city under the throne violently rebuked the defeated generals. "Where is your captain? Where is the guy who takes the lead?! What kind of man is hiding behind the soldiers? Let him come out to see me!" What ushered in was the silence of the soldiers below. "What about others? Didn''t you hear my order?!" "Captain, his head was beheaded by the masked man, and I don''t know who was coming from him! Bring my axe." Camo hit the armrest of the throne and bounced. "I want to see how many arms and heads that wild breed has grown, and dare to stand up for those untouchables!" Camo''s face was red, like a freshly baked pancake, taking the giant axe presented by the soldier''s hands. "My Excellency, is it a member of the Fuxing Society who is making trouble?" The assistant of the municipality stepped forward and explained. "It''s very likely that it''s the slaves, heh! Just so, I''m worried that no one has vented my anger these days. If I want to kill someone, someone will send his head. Since I want to die so, I will complete them." Camo snorted. "Except for the soldiers guarding the city, the soldiers of the three armies follow the orders! Follow me into the inner city to kill the enemy, and use the plundering power that invaded the Yamao Kingdom! Clean up this city. Remember, I''m talking about cleaning up. "Yes!" Picking up the battle axe, without any delay, a group of soldiers walked out of the castle with the pace of Kamo and headed to the inner city checkpoint. In terms of mobility, the troll man''s vigorous and resolute style is not lost to any race. As the commander, Camo knew very well that the time left for him was running out. According to a rough estimate, the army of the blood race was about to come to this city. Since he was going to abandon the city, he would fish for nothing and squeeze the surplus value of the city without any scruples. "Are you afraid?" The sound of a urn squeezed out from the seam of the helmet, with a slight lack of emotion. The two young Yamao children first tilted their heads curiously and suspiciously, looked at the cold-faced armor close at hand, and then shook their heads. There was a lot of blood and silt on the armor, and the strong smell only made the two young children slightly cover their noses, but unexpectedly, there was no fear of the life in front of them. Or pull the small situation and say that children are very sensitive to invisible emotions. Like the armored men in front of them, they could not feel a trace of malice in him. "Is there any pain? "Uh, uh, the two children shook their heads at the same time. "Yeah." Without saying much, the armor man took the fairly clean robe as a baby, wrapped two young children in it, and walked off the high platform. "Xiaoyu, Xiaolan! Oh, thank you sir, thank you sir! I will never forget your kindness!" After taking over the two children in the armor man¡¯s arms, the mother of the yin cat finally put her heart back in her stomach. , Wept with joy, and kept thanking the armor man in front of him. Ji Bai didn''t say anything, but looked at the mother and daughter who were embracing and crying, silent. "That gentleman, take the liberty to ask, may I ask what your identity is. "I am a human being." Ji Bai confessed frankly. "Humans, humans?" The Yamao who surrounded them all stepped back involuntarily. Ji Bai didn''t care too much about this. As a human knight, it was a bit arrogant to rescue these cats in trouble. He, who shouldn''t be nosy, is now on his behalf, just to make atonement for that person. What everyone does, (need to be worthy of their own heart. "Everyone, what do you mean? Regardless of where the hero comes from, what''s more, is our lifesaver?" When the scene was embarrassing, a strong young cat man stood up at the right time. "Based on race, the concept is always preconceived, so how are we different from those trolls? What is the relationship between human beings once enemies with us and the hero who rescued us?? The hearty words made the Yamao people present withdraw their cheeks that seemed a little stiff due to resistance. "This human brother, if I''m not wrong, are you a knight? No matter what your reason is, we are very grateful for your generosity." Yamao said with gratitude, and he hugged tightly. Aside her young sister who was almost lost. Only when you lose and recover will you understand what you want to protect. Chapter 213: Looking at the expression on his face, Ji Bai knew that he already understood. "Are all the people in the town here? "Mr. Qitu, we are all here," an old man replied. "Can you organize everyone, can you listen to me? "Of course you can, please." After a short pause, the young Asian cat slowly put down the embarrassed Dong''s sister in his arms, and after gently admonishing her not to run around, he hurriedly went forward to organize that she was still caught in the family Reunite the joyful people. After experiencing this, the unarmed people gradually regarded this unclear-looking armored man as the backbone. After a while, the scene returned to quiet, and Ji Bai also stepped onto the high platform, facing the countless paths below with more or less hopeful gazes. "You almost know that I am not of the same race as you." The knight said, overlooking the ragged people below. ¡°I¡¯m not a clever tongue, I don¡¯t have much ink in my stomach, I can¡¯t speak moving words, and I can¡¯t chant exciting slogans, but "What I want to say is that as a foreigner, I don¡¯t It hinders me from understanding your situation. As a human, I don¡¯t need to be ashamed to speak out about your experience. I think many people present have seen hope, hoping that I will drive those barbarians who are domineering in your hometown out of this pure land. but. "It''s a pity that I won''t do that, and I can''t do it." When Ji Bai said this, many Yamao lowered their heads in silence. "Because, the revival of a race can only rely on the blood in their chests, not on the help of outsiders to help a race that stands up with the help of foreigners, and will never have the qualifications to talk about sovereignty." "Today may allow you to escape a catastrophe, but what about tomorrow? How long can external forces selflessly shelter you? Even gods will not save people who cannot save themselves." "And there are no absolutely brave people in this world, only people who have become fearless to protect the people they love." Ji Bai paused. "After experiencing life and death with your loved ones, did you understand the deepest part of your heart at that moment, the feeling that it is too late to protect your loved one with all your lives? Below, the heads of the Asian cats gradually lifted As he started, his slightly decadent eyes began to widen. Seeing their reaction, Ji Bai''s jaw slightly satisfied. The clay figurine still has three points of anger. After being ruled by the colony for so long, the Yamao has a deep grievance in their hearts. All they need to do is to release their grievances. "Keep in mind the feeling at that time, don''t always know how to cherish the present when you are lost. Today, we don''t talk about the empty talk of building a country and establishing a business, revitalizing the country, and letting you talk about the closest to you and guarding your loved ones." "You should know that the trolls are not a reluctant race. I can guarantee that they are reorganizing the army and want to massacre the city to honor their dead compatriots. 3 So now, what should you do?" "It is precisely because of the concern that you will be able to accept your imperfections, but now, the trolls will not give you such a chance. They will kill all the creatures in this town, including your loved ones. Now, you Are you still going to be cowardly?" The Asian cats were already throbbing in their hearts, glanced at their loved ones beside them, and clenched their fists. "If you want to protect your dearest relatives, you will take up the weapons on the ground and pay back to the invaders for the shame you have suffered over the years! With that, the white sacred particles engulfed Ji Bai''s figure, and disappeared in a flash like a firefly. In the horrified eyes of everyone, a dark silver heavy full body armor with a hint of black air was exposed in the air. "I will do my best to help you, and I invite you all to fight for yourself and your family!" "That''s right! This human brother is all in the same boat with us, don''t forget that we are also a second-order species, and whoever is the one who will kill you does not know!" The strong young Asian cat shouted and picked up the troll fang hammer scattered on the ground. . "No matter what, fight it! It''s all death anyway, it''s better to die heroic, I''ve had enough of the days of uselessness! ""That''s right! Without paying for meals, I hurt my daughters and beat them! "The noodle shop uncle picked up the colander with a bluff. "Come on! Their Death Omen is shining Looking at the sub-cats below who were saying all kinds of vulgarity to boost their breath, Ji Bai nodded slightly. At least, morale is up. ) 2 Manghan Koji Is Ji Bai really planning to use them as a support? No, a group of Tier 2 species that have not received training or even can''t use the ¡®magic¡¯ are not much different from unarmed humans. It''s fine if you don''t hold back. When the time comes, I still have to fight alone. Ji Bai did this just to make them understand that the prosperity of a race depends on self-improvement, and it is not advisable to count on external forces. The basement of Nolan City. "Did the patrol come back? Where did Mr. Ji go?" Na''er asked not only in doubt, looking at the single fishbone. "Who knows, that guy said he wanted to visit the inner city, so I''ll be back first." Yubone said without paying attention. "Nothing was posted, right?" "What can you do? It''s not like the bird above. That''s good, after all, the counter-offensive plan is imminent, and there can be no mistakes at this point. Na''er breathed a sigh of relief. Fishbone did not speak, and passed her by. (I am really happy these few days~~~ The kid who pirated this book to the group, let me just say it straight, the author is also a person who wants to eat food, if he is so poor that there is no money for food, who will To write novels? Many writers, eunuchs, and abandoned pits do you think are caused by it? Isn''t it all because of the proliferation of piracy, there is no money to make, naturally you can¡¯t use love to generate electricity if you don¡¯t have food, you can only go to work, like this In the first place, who would write a novel?? You smashed someone''s job and still feel complacent and think you have done a good deed. Are you okay with your head? You have done a bad thing and set up an archway? The two-day subscription has almost fallen to the point where you can¡¯t directly look at it. I¡¯ll make it clear that the last person who did this has been publicly pulled out by Teacher Hua. The highest penalty for infringement of copyright is, don¡¯t think that you are in the online public security agency. I can''t find out who you are, where do you live, I don''t want to find you out, bit you, I also ask you to stop, why can''t SF see the pirated version? ? Because this is forbidden and copyright infringement, you have already tried the kids on the verge of breaking the law (disclaimer: the above words are not counted in the VIP chapter, the chapter itself is more than 3,000 words, and it won''t cost more.) Chapter 28 ~ Unmixing Unmixing "Boom boom boom!" The earth and the house trembled slightly, just like before the storm. In the inner city, a huge army filed in, and a formation of nearly two hundred troll soldiers flooded into the outer city like a flood. The dust was flying, the dust was thrown about half a meter high, and the big wind raised the flag with red stripes on the black background. "Stop!" The command was like a mountain. With a high-pitched sound, more than two hundred trolls stopped in unison, showing their strict marching discipline. For a while, the scene calmed down, and it became clear that a needle dropped on the ground. The outer city that the trolls dismissed was still as quiet as ever. Dilapidated wooden houses, ruined walls covered with cracked cobwebs, and uneven streets and alleys. However, unlike the lifeless lifelessness of the past, the silence at this moment is like a pool of scourges lurking in the same bay. Camo, who was obviously aware of the violation, squinted his eyes and looked at the houses and houses in front of him that looked like a slum. In the past, the little mice hiding in these broken logs heard such a huge movement, and they were so scared that they might even leak their urine. A few miles away: the ground can hear the cry of the little kid. Today is what happened? The mice abandoned the city and fled? Impossible, there are sentries guarding the city gate, and they can''t escape without any movement. The gradual wind seemed to set off this situation, and the raised flag slowly fell. "What are the little mice pretending to be a ghost? If you don''t get out, let Grandpa I catch you personally, the nature is different! The loud voice echoed, and the only response to him was his own echo. "Very good! Watching Lao Tzu dig your nest upside down, I see you. "Tuk, Tuk, wait... the heavy pace interrupted Camo''s verbal abuse. The quiet air was broken up. The dark silver armor is like a statue of no emotion, holding a silver and dark long sword, step by step towards the black troll soldiers. The cold light gleaming in the crevices of the helmet contained deathly calm. Chapter 214: "Oh, oh? You should be the one who helped those little untouchables?" Camo spit out viciously, and the silence of the armor man made him add fuel to the fire. pS Orchid''s small treatment of stinky wild species, single-handedly dare to pretend to be deep, I have to take out your intestines! "Give it all to me! Whoever cuts off this guy''s head, I have a lot of rewards!" "You can rest assured that you don''t need anyone else to do it. I don''t need anyone else to do it. I don''t know if this guy''s head can stand my stick." A small leader volunteered, sharpening his knife and eagerly eager to try. "Ahhhhh! Little thief, take your life!" The mace covered with sharp cones, the huge arms rounded, and the explosive muscles burst into blue. The brute force that did not retain the slightest strength was enough to make the indestructible Zitie The city wall was wiped out in ashes. "Qiangqiangqiang!!" Armored man''s arm trembled slightly, and the overlapping swords intercepted the roaring mace, and a lot of sparks were rubbed at the blade. [Destroying the magic one by one gradually cracks] With a deafening explosion, the troll wielding a heavy mace was steadily bounced away. One staggered and almost fell to the ground before he could react. The two long swords mixed with black gas crossed easily. After cutting through the thick steel skin, the pierced chest splashed with green body fluid. "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Before he could use his final strength, he tried to break Sheng Jiaren''s neck. The two long swords were cut from the two sides, tracing a black track in the air, and then overlapped, cutting off the huge head like scissors. Stabbing the heart does not make some life-stubborn races die immediately, but the owl''s head can make all creatures stop their current actions immediately. "Go, let''s all go together! Give me the corpse of this guy, don''t give him a chance to breathe!" Camo''s red eyes yelled so that all the trolls who were in shock awoke like a dream, and roared one after another. As he drew out his weapon, he was surrounded by armored men on the inside and outside. Kamo is a rare person who knows the current affairs in the troll race. The coercion brought by the blood race is the end of others. He is sleek and knows how to protect himself. He is very clear about the strength gap between the two parties. Since the other party is willing to step down, he will naturally go downhill. The style of doing things is very different from the rest of the troll generals. Knowing that the enemy is strong, but eagerly demanding to go up and be beaten after heads-up is stupid, but it is a common problem of many trolls, of course, this will definitely not include Kamo. It doesn''t need to be so troublesome. If you want to fight, you can fight to the death. "The rear team, assign manpower to search this city, this can be dealt with in the future! "Oh... the concealed door was pushed open, a troll soldier broke into it, and the lion''s eyes scanned around. It''s just an empty horse farm, with nothing but weeds placed in the center, so poor that there are no horses. "Where did those little cats go... You found so many houses that are all empty, shouldn''t you run through the tunnel?" The troll soldier snorted, planning to enter the racecourse to rest. But when he had just pushed the door completely open, a green basin fell from the sky, buckling his head squarely. "?! What the hell?... "Ahhhhhhh! The opportunity for revenge is here! "Go on, beat up these cramped barbarians!" "Ah, I recognize it! Isn''t this the one who didn''t pay for the meal last time? God helped me also let me catch you! A series of howling sounds made the troll man look dumbfounded, and then he felt his center of gravity sway, and his whole body fell heavily to the ground. As soon as the washbasin was removed, a thick and long mace was stuck on his face. "Puff... before he screamed, several maces continued to greet his face. After banging his face a few times, he was beaten to blood and he lost consciousness. "Hahahaha! ... It''s so fun! This group of barbarians who kill a thousand knives have today too, it''s so cool to beat people!" The Yamao man wiped the sweat from his forehead, threw his mace aside, and sat down. On the ground. "Be quiet, drag this guy down and hide it; if other trolls spot it, we''ll be done!" The young cat who got out of the straw stopped kicking and kicking the troll soldier. Everyone. Mu J **** "Okay!" "I don''t know which **** is next... If it''s the one who hurts my daughter, grandpa, I''m going to castrate him! "Quick, quick, help put this piece in the Saima pit! "I don''t know that Mr. Knight is not going well now..." The young mother listened to the crisp sound of killing and weapon collision in the outer city, and Qiao Rong flashed a trace of worry. After a while, the horse farm returned to calm again, as if no one had been here. One by one There was a pungent smell in the center of the noisy wind, and the sound of weapon collision overwhelmed the silence. "Ahhhhh, die!" The red-eyed trolls followed suit, like a torrent of waves. The metal percussion sputtered on a silver and dark long sword, and hit the dark silver armor. The dark silver armor is surrounded by a faint black air, and every slash will draw a pen-and-ink trajectory in the air. Every slash is accompanied by the body fluids and broken limbs of the alien, splashing blood as a painting. The two long swords were wrapped in black air and turned into the **** Yan Luo, constantly demanding and plundering the lives of those around him who hit the blades of the swords. A black and silver sword danced in a deadly lacquer wind, and the thick skin of the troll man was useless at this moment. "Qiangqiangqiang!!...The arms wrapped in the arms seem to contain the power of dryness, and the countless maces that fall are just like a shower of rain. [Crimson Chapter] "Swipe!... The silver and dark whirlwind flashed, and the troll soldiers surrounding them fell to the ground. "Kang-kang!" There was no flaw in the large-scale action, and the two long swords instantly returned to defense, blocking the cold light flashing in the crevices of the wolf-toothed helmet that attacked from behind, and instinctively responded to the attacker with a sword. . "Don''t don''t don''t! The heroes surrender! We surrender!" I saw the attacker threw away the mace in his hand with lightning speed, begging for mercy in one fell swoop, very skilled. C died left; Wen 7 Xiaozhi Jibai''s body condensed slightly, and when the tip of the sword was less than an inch away from the tip of the target''s nose, he held back his strength. "Don''t fight, don''t fight! Stop it!" Seeing Ji Baixianxian took his sword, Camo was relieved as if he had passed through a ghost gate, and then he gave an order to let his subordinates. They took their hands. "The leader... is this?" The red-eyed soldiers all around looked at their lord in a puzzled face. "Yes, it''s a fart!" Kamo glared angrily at the vocal soldier, and then looked at the blood-stained figure, like a **** of war. "Hero hero, you are awesome, we surrender, we don''t fight, we don''t want this city, let''s stop the war, OK, Dark Silver Helmet did not respond. In view of the chivalry, do not kill the weak, or surrender enemies. Just because of the unexpected scene in front of me, I fell into contemplation. "We are quite sincere! Now, I will immediately clean up my team and exit this city in front of you. Are you optimistic about it?" Seeing the armored man fell into thought, he was afraid that he would disagree with Camerian. Soundtrack. "Shut up for me!" Ji Bai still gave up thinking, and finally withdrew the sword, expressing his acquiescence. "Don''t break your promise. "Definitely, surely! The whole team, let''s go!" Camogao shouted, and then retreated outside the city with a group of defeated soldiers. These soldiers are their own bargaining chips for abandoning the city. If they didn''t even keep this point, they would really not be worthy of what Camo thought of himself. This strong and terrifying monster must not be a low-level species... if it continues to fight, it may be wiped out. Chapter 215: Anyway, the blood army will come soon, let these two gods fight by themselves! I''m not greedy! Chapter 29~ The main hall built by Ryukyu is shining brightly on a white snow. Excluding the crackling dry wood in the fireplace, there was only the steaming cup of fragrant tea on the walnut table. The amber-haired girl sits on the walnut chair in a graceful lady''s posture. As if he was at home, he had no scruples about dressing, the rugged Baihuahuajiao body was only wearing a white bath towel. The fire reflected the girl''s white skin like jade, and her amber hair was like pure gold silk. Apart from the steaming fragrant tea, a new roll of cowhide map was placed on the walnut table. The girl sitting on the bench slowly read the contents of the waxy kraft paper with her slender fingers. "Tuk, tuk, tuk..." The sound of the iron boots stepping on the Ryukyu floor echoed up and down, stopping outside the girl + Mi Kai. "Master Duke, Master Jinxuan has sent an army to Norlando for a few days. It is estimated by the time that, if no accidents happen, we should arrive at the destination now." The short-haired girl in long robe and armor praised. "Well, okay, it''s been hard work." Mira smiled in response to the hard work of his subordinates. ...The short-haired woman did not leave, looking full of doubts and unanswered. "You seem to have a lot of questions, you might as well ask them, it''s uncomfortable to hold them in your heart." Mila, who carefully studied the map, opened her lips slightly. "My lord, why should we take the trouble to take a poor city that is still far from the Scarlet Blood Realm? For my subordinates to say bluntly, the gains and the gains are completely different. "Ah, it turns out that this is the problem." Mi Lai took a faint sip of tea. Since the death of that person, the first eldest daughter in the line naturally inherited the title of Duke and Patriarch of Setis, and eliminated all potential enemies with thunder. This approach can accelerate the pace of self-consolidation of strength and status, and the disadvantages are also obvious. Some old guys in the family are dissatisfied with them. "Anything that only looks at the surface is the short-sighted generation, and long-sightedness is the posture that a strategist should have." Mi Lai confronted the pair of dark eyes without any pressure. The person in front of him is the former public ministry, that is, his father''s subordinate, one of the best masters in the Principality of Setis, his brains are too rigid. Divide 2; 2¡ÊA edge "Really? I''m dull, and I really don''t see the value of a dilapidated old city." Although the words of the short-haired woman were respectful, they had a subtle meaning to them. "It doesn''t matter, we only need to let you see the results after it''s done, let''s wait and see." Mi Li was not upset, and didn''t care about the doubts in the words of the short-haired woman. Her gaze never left the corner of the corner of the cowhide map, the human federation. The Scarlet Blood Domain occupies one of the most fertile and expansive lands in the entire continent, and as a kingdom under the rule of a queen, this autonomous state has great powers of self-administration. Except for loyalty to the Queen and following the Queen¡¯s orders, the Grand Duke alone has the final say. The signing of trade with foreign forces is naturally also included. If it is not prohibited and obstructed by the Queen¡¯s personal order, this matter is nailed to the board. For both parties, cross-border trade is a piece of sweet pastry that cannot be spared. Many people understand the risks and huge profits, but they can''t guess what the young girl grandduke is thinking. Looking at that piece of territory that was settled in the corner of the mainland, Mira''s cherry lips gradually turned into crescents. An ink-colored shadow lingered in her mind. "Ji Yuexiao... "I really want to spoil you) You ten chapters The dreamlike figure made her obsessed. As a blood race, she should have been disinterested in the blood of lower species like humans. When she saw the black-haired girl''s first glance, she was deeply attracted by the plasma in the girl''s body. The bright red blood was tempting her. . Whenever I saw that girl, she was agitated, and she could only suppress the obsession in her heart with reason. A few strands of gold in the early morning quietly passed through the silk and satin roller blinds into the spacious and gorgeous dim room. "Hum~~" A lazy and soft voice, like the immature voice of a kitten stretching, the big bed was wrapped in a small ball of quilt and the smooth and soft purple hair was slanted. It got out of the middle, and there was no trace of fat on the snow-white delicate white legs. The girl rubbed her sleepy eyes, looked around her head, yawned long, and got out of the soft quilt bit by bit like a caterpillar wriggling. The purple hair that reached the heel looked a little messy because of the irregular sleeping posture, but the girl didn''t intend to pay attention to it. She languidly stepped out of the bed and walked to the long skirt hanging in front of the Ryukyu wardrobe to serve. Skilfully fasten the skirt and arrange the neckline, put on the stockings, and open the curtains to introduce sunlight into the dark room. In fairy tales made up by the human race, a vampire is a creature that only travels at night to find food and is afraid of the sun. The facts have proved that there is a gap between fabricated stories and reality. Facing the warm sunshine, he moved the limbs that slept softly, and groaned like a small milk cat. Being in the castle, then the height advantage will be able to see everything below. The dawn means the beginning of the day, and the streets are rejuvenated. The Leforno family is hereditary grand prince, and the fief is the "Somo City" in the Scarlet Blood Plateau. "Stare, huh, huh." The orderly knock on the door seemed to have deliberately lowered the volume so as not to awaken people, but also reminded someone in the room that someone was knocking on the door. "Come in." Picking up the rabbit doll that she used to act as a pillow on the bed, Tina lazily agreed to the request of the outsider. "Crack." The door was gently opened, and the maid in a long skirt walked in. "Second Miss Gui''an, didn''t you bother you?" The maid held her long skirt and bowed slightly. "Well~ what''s the matter? "It''s not an important thing either, that is, Mr. Moran gave you a few carts of gifts and wanted to visit you by the way." The maid reported with a low eyebrow. ¡®Second Miss, do you have to refuse this time? "Seeing the purple-haired girl looking out the window silently, the maid asked tentatively. "Some things must be explained." Tina sighed. "Thank you to change my clothes and tidy up my clothes Electricity. SF Light Novel "Miss mean, would you like to see Mr. Moran?" The maid was taken aback for a moment, and then she was a little surprised. Ok. " "Okay, the maidservant will change your clothes and make-up for you. Inside the castle hall. Chapter 216: "Mr. Moran, please wait, it takes some time for my lady to take care of her makeup. "Nothing, this is a lady''s privilege. Miss Referno is willing to see me, and she is flattered." Outside the hall, a handsome man in a decent gown repeatedly checked whether his clothes were decent. After confirming that there was nothing wrong, he was relieved, pretending to be calm, and looked like a young adolescent Moran who walked into the hall. His eyes were like magnets under pressure, and he was instantly stunned. Sitting on the small purple figure on the Ryukyu bench. "Miss Tina, don''t come here unharmed, I don''t know if you can remember it." Moran calmed down the throbbing heart again and again, and slowly seated himself opposite the girl. "Where is Mr. Moran, how could Tina not remember the eldest master of the Lauren family~" The girl smiled and made Moran a little gloomy. "Cough. Thank you Miss Tina for taking the time to meet you." She concealed her embarrassment and gave a light cough. The seemingly calm face of Moran was secretly nervous and his brain was running fast, constantly looking for this hard-won opportunity to meet. topic. "My concubine is willing to guess, Your Excellency Moran has a good impression of Tina, don''t you?" Tina smiled slightly. "I..." A single sentence pierced Morun''s psychological defenses. He had no idea that the girl in front of him would be so straightforward and straightforward. All the words he prepared in advance were blocked in his throat, and he didn''t know what to do. Cuo De couldn''t say a word. "Yes,...well, I admit that I have a good feeling for Miss Tina." Moran calmed his mind a little, and slowly organized his language. "I think Miss Tina also knows that your father, Lord Duke of Referno, does not object to the affairs between us, so... Moran is like a big boy with first love, and he stops talking. "By the way, Miss Tina, do you really like this kind of rabbit dolls? The last time I went on a business trip through the city of Kasda, I bought some dolls made of Nilan cloth. The one in your hand does not match your identity. Don¡¯t you Mind... Tina smiled quietly and stared at Moran. It was clearly a very kind smile, but it made him shudder. "Sorry, Mr. Moran." Tina stood up, leaning slightly. "Why can Miss Tina be sorry?" "The concubine body can''t accept Mr. Moran''s emotions." Tina''s tone did not contain any emotional elements, and her polite smile made people feel that she was separated from her heart by a thousand miles. "It''s okay! I don''t expect Miss Tina to accept her now, but she will always be your most ardent suitor." Moran said quickly. Tina shook her head. "Mr. Moran, my concubine already belongs to my body..." "You can wait..." "Then, are you willing to accept a girl who has lost her virginity as your regular wife? "? Miss Tina, you, what do you mean..." Moran''s eyes widened suddenly. "I''m missing." Tina raised her long skirt and said goodbye. Mere words of temptation can discourage these most ¡®eager¡¯ suitors. What everyone loves and is willing to accept is this complete and flawless self. She was the only one who embraced the girl who had been spurned by the Leforno family and turned it into a ¡®family shame¡¯... "His Royal Highness, T" was holding a little inferior white rabbit doll, Tina put her small head on the rabbit''s head, and her thoughts moved away. Chapter 30~ Inside the underground camp of Nolan City. "Fishbone, are you hiding something from me?" Na''er exhaled deeply, Shui Lingling''s eyes were half narrowed like an angry cat, and her ears were erected. "Where is it? Why should I hide it from you? The fish bones turned their heads. "Still talking nonsense with your eyes open? There is such a big movement above, not to mention the sentry who went out to put out the sentry, I heard it all! Are you still saying nothing is hiding from me?". It''s not a matter of importance, and there is no need to report at all. "Faced with Na''er''s aggressive questioning, Yubone spread his hands and said indifferent. "Unexpectedly fatal blow, to accumulate strength for this is the most important thing for us right now? Isn''t it the most important thing for us now? Fighting will cause deaths and injuries. Naturally, healing people is to heal the roots, not to worry about the surface." Fishbone is justified in this. . "Common people are like weeds in the wilderness, cutting a handful can grow several handfuls, but when the opportunity is gone, it is really gone." There is no emotional component in the plain words. "Your thoughts are too extreme and too cruel." Na''er''s face became a little gloomy. "The reality itself is cruel. If you want to adapt to survival, you need to make yourself cruel. This is the way of nature. "So, what about Mr. Ji? Where did he go?" "You don''t need to pay attention to that human being, it''s just some irresponsible behavior." Fishbone snorted coldly. "A human who is too weak to protect himself, who is qualified to have mercy on us?? If you want to be a hero, let him be buried with the gang of civilians. The trolls kill more and less than him." "fish "Boom!" Then even a closing door interrupted Na''er''s unspoken words, a petite golden figure quickly rushed out of the room. "His Royal Highness Xiaosha?! Na''er was taken aback for a while, without the time to preach to the fishbone, she hurriedly chased out of the room. "Lao Kang, where did Xiaosha go down? 3" CC''s Mountain "I don''t know, the smoke rushed past me in an instant, as if he was running towards the exit of the basement." Lao Kang''s face was confused, and he obviously didn''t react to what was going on. "Oh, hurry up and issue instructions to the various departments!" "Hey? Is the plan going ahead?" "It seems that something has happened in Nolan City, Xiaosha beaten it, so going out will inevitably encounter accidents, so I have to find her quickly and see what happened above. "Holer, I know that looking at Na''er with a solemn expression, Lao Kang understood the urgency of the matter, but when he was about to go to report, he was stopped by a hand. "Fish bones? What are you doing?" Yubone ignored Lao Kang''s question and turned to Na''er. "Here we are going to start the grass and startle the snakes. The long-established foundation will be lost. The trolls must pay more attention to us. When I wait in Nolan, it will be difficult for me to move. Miss Naer, please think twice. , Your decision may change the destiny of the entire Yama tribe! "Fishbone, what do you mean? The people outside are all your compatriots. If there are three long and two short, are you going to die and not save it?" Na''er''s mood instantly calmed down. "Just save Her Royal Highness back, don''t the others matter?" Yubone leaned closer to Na''er. "Calm down, only we can save this country. Again, war is not a trifling matter. There must be sacrifices in war. In my opinion, everyone thinks so, so "Hey! "Na''er patted the hand extended by the fishbone, and said indifferently to Lao Kang. "As usual, tell them to attack, and something has happened to me. "If you don''t want to come, you don''t have to go." Naer added. "Do you really plan to do this?" Fishbone''s voice instantly became cold. "Outsiders can draw swords to help unrelated alien races, but their compatriots are indifferent. This scene really makes me feel very ashamed." Na''er ignored the fish bones and rushed to the basement gate first. For a long time, "Miss Naer, wait! Let''s go with you!" The Yamao who was already ready to go next to him was ready to go, and hurriedly kept up with the girl''s pace. "Shadian recalled Xiaosha''s series of radical actions, and Naer shook her head helplessly. Your Royal Highness is like this, why you are like this, doing this impulsive thing for a human being "Huh! It''s just unreasonable!" Fishbone snorted angrily, looking at the empty space, only his own room. A fist struck the wall. "It''s just a human being! Don''t you understand who is your kin?" With the disappearance of the symphony of gold and iron, Fangtian houses were in a mess, leaving only the fishy liquid dripping into the earth and the mutilated corpses of evil spirits. In the dilapidated house, the cluttered straw piles drilled out heads peeking out, hearing the tranquility coming, they all faded and hidden with nervous anticipation. The thick black cloud covering the entire Nolan City gradually melted away at this moment, and the cloud was like B, the bright sun reappeared in the sky, sprinkled on the blood-stained dark silver armor, dazzling. Chapter 217: The knight stroked the hilt of the sword in its sheath and looked up at the blazing sun in the sky. With a breeze, the dark silver armor faded like powder. "We, are you victorious?" The people looked at the countless fishy residues under the knight''s feet in doubt, and their dumb eyes seemed to have no reaction at all. Not only him, but everyone almost stopped by coincidence, and it was hard to believe the tranquility after the victory. "Victory until the people whispered silently, although the voice is small, but everyone present can hear it. "Won, the trolls were driven away! We won!!" The unreal picture in front of them made the Asian cats panic and excited. On this day, oppression and exploitation have finally come to an end! The cats who walked like livestock were finally able to straighten their waists. The scene in front of them was unimaginable in their dreams. It was too illusory, but now it is close at hand. Gradually, the cheers overcame the doubts, and the long-depressed heart was completely released at this moment. The cats scrambled and hugged them together, and tears of excitement flashed in their eyes. They knew how to be grateful and did not forget the human knights who set them free. "Mr. Knight, we have won, we have won! Although this is only short-lived, thank you for everything you have done for this, our Yamao will never forget your kindness!" The Yamao youth moved forward and held the Cavaliers'' heart. hand. He is not a fool who doesn''t understand the truth, and the rest of the cats are not fools. Naturally, he understands his own two sons. If it is not covered by a great god, then a little bit of trouble can''t even break the troll person. Skin, on the contrary, will make the trolls filled with righteous indignation and thus have a counterproductive effect. The unarmed civilians'' mischievous wrists were an assist when they sounded nice, but in fact they didn''t help much at all. "Honorable Mr. Knight! If the Yacat tribe has now freed itself from colonial control and gained sovereignty, you will become a hero whose name will go down in history! May I ask your surname?" "Mr. Cavalier, that''s a bit presumptuous, I want to ask, are you really just a human? Obviously only a first-order species. Misunderstanding, I don''t mean to disrespect you! The eyes of the young people around were shining with different colors, and while deifying the knight who refused to meet, they also inevitably developed curiosity. "The name is just a code name. Don''t forget it." Ji Bai shook his head. "Really? Well, since the husband doesn''t want to disclose it, we can''t force it." The young Yamao sighed. Ji Bai was speechless, his gaze turned to his back, and the cheering people greeted the bright sun with smiling faces, which made his heart throbbing inexplicably. The knight''s creed did not guide him to help the foreigners. It was entirely his inner desire for redemption that made him laugh in front of him with one hand. At this moment, his heart is as clear as water, and there is no regret. Who can tell me, what happened here? ? 0K25A0G.O2 Amidst the cheers, a group of militants with various weapons passed by quietly. The bearded Yamao frowned, and those sincere smiling faces would not appear on the faces of any exploited Yamao, but now they are so cheap. Uncle Ji Bai." Xiaosha saw the victim at first glance. Surrounded by the crowd, the dull figure that looked very uncomfortable. There was a hint of anxiety in the familiar voice. Although the scene was noisy, Ji Bai still caught the voice and turned to the golden retriever that came in a swift stream. "You guy, you guy! You always do this kind of worrying thing, **** damn damned, and threw it into Ji Bai''s arms. The big fist of the steamed bun was facing Ji Bai''s chest for a while, and Ji Bai did not speak. , Just holding the girl in her arms, let her beat her chest. It doesn''t hurt, it''s quite comfortable. "Sorry. "Don''t always say sorry afterwards, Uncle Xianshi!" Xiaosha snorted, and then pressed to Ji Bai''s chest. "Aren''t you injured?" "It''s fine if you don''t get hurt. Looking at Xiaosha whose face was attached to her chain armor, Ji Bai didn''t know what to do, so she rubbed and **** the soft golden retriever. "Mr. Ji Bai, did you do this all alone?" After sweeping and inspecting the mess, the members of the Fuxing Society headed by Naer came to Ji Bai''s face with a little complicated expression. The trolls garrisoned in the city have several formations, and their total combat power is completely different from that of their own side, but they are. Ji Bai thought a little, and nodded. "Mr. Cavalier was originally called Ji Bai? These are all the same people who came in midway, and the young Asian cat is a little confused. "Humph!" Although the fish bones who looked at all of this from a distance were extremely dissatisfied, they could only curl their mouths to the side and snorted coldly. On the other side, the blood tribe army with the flag of the Setis coat of arms has already come to the city Chapter 31 ~ The army has broken the city. The inner city is in chaos at the moment, filled with the erosion of the wine pond meat forest. "Hurry up! Give me a bit of action, take out your usual drinking and play~ A woman''s energy, pack your things, and withdraw from here!" Camo''s urging continued to put pressure on the trolls who cleaned up. At the same time, he ordered the troops defending the city to withdraw from the border defenses, ready to escape. The exquisite and slick-faced Camo will not give up any opportunity to bribe to please his superiors, and send some rare specialties of the Yamao tribe. Uncertainly, the responsibilities he shouldered were alleviated, and with the addition of his mouth that could plow the ground, he was confident that he would throw off the hat of abandoning the city and fleeing. "Directly under the Central Government... "What Goupit municipal official? Lao Tzu is no longer a municipal official, and I will ask you to believe it or not?" Kamo raised his eyebrows and fiercely raised a pan-big fist at the troll soldier who had hurriedly reported in front of him. "Yes! Directly under the jurisdiction...Uh, Lord Kamo! What to do with these women?" Seeing Kamo''s expression darkened, the troll soldier immediately changed his mouth and pointed to the cat-eared ladies who cringed and curled up in the corner. "These trivial things have to come and report to me? What can these women do? Can you raise them if you don''t throw them away? I can warn you that the dry food back and forth is long gone, and the amount provided by the Yamao is enough It¡¯s not enough to support the tribe!" Camo contemptuously said, "Okay...Then Lord Camo means, don''t care about these women?" "Or, take a few back, pick the most beautiful ones." Camo hesitated slightly. Maybe it can be used as dry food or something on the road. If you return to the tribe smoothly, you can provide the chiefs for fun, and build relationships to help you rise steadily. Hahaha, I''m really a ghost. "Report to Lord Camo that all the defenders have returned to the team. Everything is ready and ready." "Well, it shouldn''t be too late, let''s set out and withdraw from Nolan City!" Chi is changed, as smart as Camo, how can he think about how lively this place will be after the blood-tight troops are brought in. While the situation is not too bad, let''s avoid unnecessary losses. Maybe you won''t be able to save your life at that time. The remnants and the frontier army met on the platform, and a mighty team of nearly a hundred people marched to the back of the inner city. wormu novel After the two troll soldiers responded, they ran up the city wall and opened the lock. "Crack... the gate slowly opened, and the rope slowly lowered. "Boom...!" Camo''s expression froze as the dust splashed on the moat bridge. At first glance, it was fully armed, and a piece of black metal was reflecting the luster under the sun. The flag of the Vampire Grand Duke flutters in the wind, and the black flag is embroidered with a giant python that reveals a snake letter. This is the family of the Setis family. Soldiers armed to the teeth are waiting. Refers to the sky. At the head, is a young girl dressed in military uniform with long hair fluttering and looking heroic. ......" As soon as the city gate opened, the scene completely solidified. The troll soldiers looked at each other, their gazes met the cold gazes in the crevices of their helmets. The two sides maintained such a silent situation until Camo reacted in a daze. Oh fuck, the idea is so back, hit the spear and lean on it! Visually, the army probably has no fewer than a thousand people, and they are all the spirits of the kin... Can''t fight, it''s definitely to die! ... Calm down, calm down, everyone. Camo took the initiative to step forward, waved his hand, and signaled that he did not carry a weapon and did not have any hostility. Chapter 218: Looking at the girl''s beautiful, watery skin, Camo swallowed. He didn''t dare to have any thoughts about the women of the blood race. "You must be the knights of the Scarlet Empire, right? I will introduce myself first. I am Camo from the Yellow Deer Tribe of the Troll Tribe. I wonder if this lady, you... "The Principality of Setis, Krau~Jinxuan. "Oh, it''s a colleague from the Principality of Setis. It''s like this. I think there is no need for a war between us. We have a relationship with your country. We don''t want to compete with you for Nolan. I heard that Your Excellency, we packed up and prepared to leave this city early, so that we can move the land for you... ". E''s Xiaozhi "What did you say?" The girl named Jinxuan seemed to have not understood it, crooked. Tilted his head. b. I said, are we going to leave this city to make room for you? Camo was taken aback for a moment. last sentence. "Oh, I don''t want to compete with you for Nolan, I heard about your power... "Qiangqiang!" The curved tooth sword brushed the spark out of its sheath, and the cold light on the knife shone straight on Camo''s face. "Uh, uh!. Your Excellency? Is there anything wrong with what I said?" Camo couldn''t help but step back. "Who told you? "Didn''t understand? Who told you that we came back to capture Nolan?" ...Kamo hesitated for a while, but the cold light on the scimitar made him shudder, and he shook his words. A few days ago, a fellow of your clan told us that she claimed to be''Lefno~Tina'', so let us quickly evacuate from the city, and then..."Lefno...Hahahaha!" Weiwait Camo said After that, Jin Xuan sneered. "Okay, the nose is really good, and it''s a despicable family who regards the local dog as a family crest. "What else did she say??" "Nothing to say... "Bull bull outside the Great Wall, you''d better spit out all the details from beginning to end." Jin Xuan''s words did not mean the slightest respect for Camo directly. However, Camo dared not show anger at this. "She said that they will take over this city, let''s not be nosy, and leave before you come... "Choke!" Jin Xuan forced the scimitar on the wooden bridge fiercely, her face uncertain. "Where is Santo Yuling? "I was taken away by them. "Ha...hahaha...taken 2?" Jin Xun seemed to laugh at herself. "My lord, what should we do now?" The civilian came up to ask the girl''s opinion. "What to do?? Oh, the city lord Jade is the voucher to capture a city. If it''s gone, Her Majesty the Queen will justly award this city to Lifenorth." Jin Xuan lowered her head and sneered. Haha...Okay, now I have changed my mind. "She held her forehead and raised her head with a smile. "The three armies followed the order and surrounded this city, and within a day, all the creatures in this city were slaughtered." Jin Xuan''s gaze fell on Camo, who was completely blank. "Including the army of trolls who are still in the city. "Wait!!...you...you can''t do this! Ah! "Quick, fight back: 0D0A one Before the trolls'' rear team could react to what happened, the unstoppable black-armored knight was like a wolf that plunged into the flock, smashing a **** path in the trolls army. "Don''t let us get better, and I won''t let you get better... Isn''t it against Master Mi Li?" Jin Xuan sneered. "Then throw you a dilapidated empty city, then set a fire and burn it clean, and see what you can get!" "Wait! Lord of the blood race! We, we can talk, yes, yes, yes! We can help you lead your enemies to this city to take care of you...ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Camo, even if it is already in trouble Still moving towards reversing the situation. However, before he could finish speaking, he lost an arm. Jin Xuan folded her arms and watched blankly as the blood army defeated the remnants of the troll man like a bamboo. The outer city of Nolan after the war. The smoke of war was gradually overwhelmed by laughter, and the knight hugged the blonde cat ears in his arms, surrounded by singing and laughing, "Ji Bai...Thank you for everything you have done for us Yamao. You don''t have unreserved trust, I am very sorry." Na''er looked at the iron helmet holding Xiaosha with a complicated expression, and bowed respectfully and sincerely. Ji Bai shook his head, indicating that he did not take it seriously. "You did these all by yourself? Unbelievable! A human, like chopping melons and vegetables, solved a group of troll soldiers. This is something that can be blown up for several lifetimes." Uncle Red Beard also hahada Laughing, stepped forward and patted Ji Bai on the shoulder. "Now, we can''t give any thanks, as you can see." Na''er cast her gaze to the simple and simple Asian cat people who were in ragged clothes but singing and cheering. "Just after undergoing cruel and inhumane exploitation, the Yamao really can''t produce anything decent. Thank you... "Sister Naer, what do you say about this?? Too far, Uncle Ji Bai doesn''t care about these things." Xiaosha smiled brightly at Ji Bai. "He is always obsessed with something that is incomprehensible and vague. Saying that Xiaosha smiled and turned Ji Bai''s inner armor. The disheveled neckline was tidied, and she touched the blood-stained iron helmet indifferently, "Right? Ji Bai hesitated for a while, then shook his head. Looking at the two people who seemed to bring their own flash bombs in front of her, Na''er opened her mouth and closed it. Should I say that I am a real niece? The mates are all so consistent. I don¡¯t know if this is a blessing or a curse... "Ahhhhh!" A sudden scream broke the scene of laughter. The corner of a cat''s mouth kept spilling blood, and the chest of Zhongjian was burnt to ashes. Ji Bai reacted first, handed Xiaosha to Naer, and drew out the silver sword. "Boom, boom, boom!" The sound of a neat pace went from far to near. "What''s the situation?" For a while, the Yamao people were in chaos, and they fled under the rain of arrows. "Quickly, get together!" Following the orders of Uncle Redbeard, the sluggish members of the Fuxing Society hurriedly formed a formation in an orderly manner. "Mr. Ji Bai,... Na''er guarded Xiaosha, looked at the black oppressive army that was getting closer, and turned his hopes on Ji 3. But I didn''t see (Ji Bai Helmet''s eyes became sharp and full of killing intent at that moment. The hatred and shadow may never fade away in his heart. The army of vampires... Chapter 32 ~ The Nightmare Named Truth The army of the blood family, the forces of the Principality of Setis, the elite of iron armor that has experienced many battles, and the combat strength of the Black Emperor Knights directly under the Duke of Setis can even fight against the Scourge of Satan with a battle loss ratio of five to one, and only Obey the Patriarch of Setis. The one-sided information provided on the surface is enough for Ji Bai to analyze the vampire army of unknown origin in front of him. Recalling the easy compromise made by the trolls before, Ji Bai faintly guessed what was going on. "These... are the blood army?" This sentence came out of panic, which is undoubtedly worse. Chapter 219: Looking at the red flag with blood patterns, and the black armored knights showing their fighting power and discipline from the side, everyone only felt that the boulder in their hearts became heavier. "I don''t know, but I think we should negotiate with them, and we can''t fight such an unclear battle." Looking at the murderous aura coming toward him, Fishbone''s complexion looked very ugly. "Qiangqiang!" Just when everyone was in a dilemma, Ji Bai took the lead in pulling out the silver long sword. "What are you human beings doing?! The kinsmen are not barbarians. As long as they don''t show hostility, they won''t take the lead. Don''t you want to catch us!" Seeing Ji Bai''s actions, Yubone exclaimed in anger. Ji Bai looked at the Asian cat people who fell under the arrow rain not far away, silently glanced at the fishbone, did not speak, but just stepped forward step by step. "Heh! A low-level species who knows nothing about life and death." Looking at Ji Bai''s back, Yubone sneered, not forgetting to mock this ignorant human being. "Uncle Xianshi, don''t mess around, you can''t beat the blood army!" Looking at the iron can slowly moving forward, Xiaosha eagerly wanted to get out of Na and L''s arms. "Instead of being stunned, it is better to stand up to protect the people. Are your weapons a display? Ji Bai''s words stunned the members of the Fuxing Society who were at a loss for what to do. "The army should be a sharp sword to protect the people." As he said, Ji Bai strode forward and began to sprint. The Black Emperor knights under Setis have experienced many battles, and are always willing to come to any kind of enemy. Under the military order, this is where the soldiers are headed, and the young, old and young are treated equally. Even if they charged, there was only one enemy who came forward to challenge them, and they also pierced a sharp enchanted spear. "Qiangqiangqiang!!... The sound of gold and iron was endless, and the dense rain of spears did not pierce the iron cans that dared to challenge the black emperor''s minions into a sieve as expected. The target avoided the spears on both sides at an extremely flexible and tricky angle. The long sword was like a large shield. With the sparks from the hand, the bright silver spears fell on the guard and blade one after another. [Gradual Crack] "Kang-kang!!" The ensuing violent collision shook the air, and the spears that fell on the guards and blades were bounced into the air. The vampire knights who had no time to return to their defenses took a lively blow against the sweeping thousand. The great sword of the army. The elite Black Emperor knight, who can be called the elite, is not comparable to the e-Magical Soldiers after all. Even if the weapon was too late to defend, the well-trained reflex nerves and muscle memory retreated back, the silver long sword only slightly scratched the armor. A small number of vampires who did not escape the slash were also harmless. They suffered a little injury at most, and they stepped back a few steps. The black wood armor on their bodies helped them withstand most of the damage. After a few minutes, this is a bit of injury. It can be cured. The brief surprise did not delay the subsequent piercing of the black armored knights, and the spears continued to poke out toward the enemy who was resisting them like raindrops. Gradually, Ji Bai began to have many scars on his body, one by one, all of them were dangerously avoided and were scratched. Relative to the armed forces on the body, it is an extremely unequal battle. If he was stabbed by these enchanted spears once, Ji Bai would lose his combat effectiveness on the spot. Grabbing flaws from the airtight gun wall, it is difficult to injure a vampire knight. Ji Bai retreated more and more from the battle, and there were more and more traces of enchantment burning on his body. With the body skills taught by the dark knight in his mind, his physical strength was also the end of the strong. Finally, he will be defeated under the onslaught of the Black Emperor Cavaliers. "It''s a lot of trouble now...Looking at Ji Bai, who was beaten back and forth, the members of the Fuxing Society behind him turned pale. The celestial beings on both sides were fighting, they were dumbfounded, and they couldn''t tell which direction Ji Bai''s attack was coming from. But even so, two fists are hard to beat four hands. Facing the black and elite blood knights, Ji Bai could only resist for a while, completely unable to cause damage. The silver long sword in his hand looked very weak in the face of the large vampire''s elite armed forces. "Qiangqiang!!" With a violent sound, the silver long sword flew out in the course of the fight. With a wounded arm, Ji Bai had no choice but to pull out the only "fire stick" left on his waist. "Hey!!" The sword hilt hit **** the neck of an elite vampire knight, making him dizzy for a while, and then he felt his vision shake and his center of gravity unstable. Accompanied by the sound of sharp weapons slashing through flesh and bones, the dark and damaged long sword broke through the armor on the chest and pierced deeply into the soldier''s chest. The black blood splashed out, and the soldier¡¯s mouth burst into bleeding foam, losing his breath, and the wounds destroyed by [Bao Wang] were not healed. The soldiers in black armor were slightly taken aback, even Ji Bai himself was taken aback, very surprised. Looked at the black sword without a trace of blood in his hand So that he didn''t notice the sharp silver giant claws at all. "Yeah, I finally met an interesting guy, this action is not for nothing." Jiaohe from the air made Ji Bai quickly come back to his senses. "Kang Kang!!" Unprepared, Ji Bai stepped [Bao Wang] in front of him. With a heavy and dull sound, his whole body fell down like a broken kite and dented the house. Wall. "Uncle Xianshi!" Xiaosha broke free of Naer''s hand and rushed forward quickly. 5 "His Royal Highness!... Naer was taken aback for a moment, just about to say something," she saw Xiaosha who only left her behind. "Uncle Xianshi, are you okay... Xiaosha wanted to help Ji Bai up, and she was shocked when she stroked his back with her hand. January¡­¡­ "Wooming...Why are you so strong? Even if you can fight again, how can you win so many fights alone... "It''s okay..." Ji Bai said that he did not lose consciousness, well, at least not yet. Although he had broken several ribs, his heart and lungs were probably damaged to varying degrees. "Cough... With the sound of a soft cough, blood flowed out from the seam of the helmet. "Oh ah ah ah, come and have a look, what good thing I found~~" At this moment, a teasing smile wafted from both sides of the blood army. Suddenly, the Black Emperor knight stopped walking as if receiving some signal, and respectfully stepped aside from both sides, and a woman with a single ponytail in a uniform walked out slowly like a crowd holding the moon. "Blond blonde hair, purple eyes... Now, you seem to be familiar, little cat girl." The female was full of spring breeze, but Xiaosha raised her alert. "I don''t remember where I saw you, old aunt of the blood race! "Auntie? Haha..." The woman lowered her head. "This kid really can''t speak... Didn''t your parents fulfill their duty of tutoring to you?" "Family education? Races that wantonly invade other countries are not worthy of talking about moral education. "Heh! Bear kids with sharp teeth and sharp mouths, I think you are used to being used as slaves." Jin Xuan''s expression became completely cold and severe. Fishbone twitched the corner of his mouth, and he felt like he was going to be mad. This act of death is simply pushing everyone into the fire pit, don''t you know that your life is still in the hands of others? This princess, even if she doesn¡¯t say a few words, she is still following the same hatred of the human being who knows nothing about life and death. It is really black... "Well, when I catch you, I want to see what sweet things your little honey-smeared mouth can say!" Jin Xuan''s face became cold, and the silver chain claws in her hand hit Xiao Xiao Sha. "Emperor sister,...please guard me." Xiaosha trembling slightly, pinching the gem necklace in her hand and praying. Chapter 220: As long as I can release [Shenmai] again, I can save myself and the salty wetness behind me... However, the reality is like a cold knife, slashing Xiaosha''s heart a little while throwing her a handful of cold water. The necklace remained indifferent to the huge wind pressure oncoming. "His Royal Highness Xiaosha!" Na''er and some of the backbone of the Fuxing Society who had reacted first all rushed forward, but it was too late. As if the ending had already been decided. Before closing her eyes subconsciously, Xiaosha only felt that the people behind her carried herself into her arms, and she came immediately, wrapped in her hard armbands. "Kang Dang!" After the violent collision, there was a strange silence, whether it was the vampire party who had been silent all the time, or the crowd of cats present. "Huh?" Jin Xuan squinted her eyes, and stared at the dark silver armor that was not far away with his hands blocking the iron claws. For a while, the scene was so quiet that it felt strange. Some peripheral members of the Fuxing Society did not know what was going on. Na''er, as well as the key members, opened their eyes wide, and took a breath. Unfolding before their eyes, this reality called the truth makes them feel extremely chilling, and at the same time, a feeling of being deceived arises spontaneously. "Wooming...Uncle Xianshi, I, am I not dead?? Why do you suddenly become so...Huh?" I opened my eyes and saw the dark silver armbands that seemed a bit familiar at first glance. She slowly moved her gaze upward, her eyes widened suddenly. Holding her armor, once appeared in the sea of ??fire in that dream. The aunt who killed her, stepped through the evil of her hometown... This. Is your nightmare not awake yet? Chapter 33~ In the paradise of laughter and happiness, she came to the world with the golden key in her mother''s infancy, the meticulous care of the family, and the respect of the attendants spent a happy childhood. As a lively girl and a direct member of the royal family at the same time, the etiquette teacher who is often straight-faced is often her natural enemy nemesis. The boring and boring etiquette courses often give her the feeling that she is confused. Had a nightmare. The elder sister''s company and the aunt''s care are her safe haven after being reprimanded. As a young ignorant and ignorant greenhouse flower, the number of troubles and troubles is not a minority. Every time she was scolded and punished by her mother for causing trouble, she must be greeted by those gentle, watery eyes, as well as the comfort of the gentle wind and drizzle. Aunt Feilin is known as the "saint woman" of the Asian cat tribe who has never seen her in a thousand years. She has no children and regards herself as her own. Mature and decisive behavior, shrewd and foresighted political mind, benevolence and majesty, can be with blood, magnanimous heart, docile personality. The so-called perfection in the world is nothing better than this. Such an outstanding achievement, as if it were outstanding and dazzling, is the proud daughter of the king. In the eyes of Xiaosha, who is still young, her aunt is the incarnation of the word perfect, and she gathers tens of thousands of respectful eyes. Jin Yi Yushi''s childhood passed quickly. Starting to grow up, Xiaosha, who knows a little bit of human affection and sophistication, gradually realized that her aunt had changed. The sharp eyes are often erratic, and the handling of things is mixed with a little indecision. His eyes are always over the piled paper files on the long table to look at the pear blossoms in the courtyard. 5F light novel. Although 8 is still very gentle, his acting style seems to have changed personally. Xiaosha always thought that her aunt seemed to be suffering from some indescribable disease, until one day, Tong Yan Wuji asked her face to face. Feilin was just stunned, then sighed, and gently touched Xiaosha''s head. Perhaps it was because she had been holding back in her heart for too long, and she really wanted to find someone to talk to, she said to Xiaosha. "Xiaosha, it''s possible that auntie, uh, in love,... The sound is almost inaudible behind. "In love?" The young Xiaosha tilted her head and frowned suspiciously. Although she didn''t know the meaning of these two words and the weight they carried, she saw her aunt frown. Presumably, it''s not a good thing "Auntie, do you have someone you like?" Yep. "Who would have thought that the wise and decisive first heir would actually show such a shy look that is difficult to say. "This matter has troubled me for a long time... I haven''t dared to mention it to my father. He is old and aunt." Don''t want to disappoint him. "Feelin said in a slightly helpless tone while following Xiaosha''s hair. "...What does that person look like?" Xiaosha suddenly became curious, which excellent young master with the ability to reach the sky can afford Aunt Feilin''s favor? It''s really good luck. "Woo wooming... he, he speaks very little, is very boring, he acts decisively and is very principled, he keeps his promises, although he is very mind-blowing... but, really... Fei Lin said with impatience in joy Gestures. However, no matter how she described it, Xiaosha could hear her in a haze, and she didn''t understand the general idea. "Aunt Feline, can I see him next time?" "Huh?? But, it can be...but Xiaosha can''t make trouble, what did she say wrong." Fei Lin looked serious! " On the day of the meeting, Xiaosha got her wish and met the person in her dreams mentioned by Aunt Feline. It feels unexpectedly ordinary one by one. At the banquet, who would want to wear such a heavy full body armor to enter the venue? Except for weird stubbornness, there is no other adjective to watch the two of them from a distance. Her elder aunt acted politely, but Xiaosha''s angle could see the hands clasped together behind her back. The auntie at that time was probably very happy. Forget it, although weird, he was an unexpectedly behaving guy. There was no emotional upheaval when he was invited by the princess. Hope that weird guy can bring aunty laughter. Xiaosha Changmu Xiaokeng blessed silently. However, disasters and catastrophes often come quietly when people are immersed in peace. The bad news that Princess Feline was killed by humans during the negotiations spread rapidly, spreading across the entire Yamao Kingdom at an extremely fast speed. The king''s envoy was detained but not returned, and the eldest princess was killed during negotiations. For a while, the entire kingdom fell into chaos and panic. The talent was far below that of Aunt Feline''s mother was forced to ascend the throne, and soon there was news that the border was taken by humans. Later, a weak empire full of depression was invaded by an army of trolls. Chapter 221: Fenghua civilization was destroyed once. The memories of the past, the homeland in the memory, are reduced to an unattainable mirror flower under a torch. From that moment on, he became the princess of the kingdom and began a life of drifting and exile. All this is attributed to the despicable person who killed Aunt Feline one by one and provoked the war! Xiaosha will not forget him, wake up from nightmares, never lacking his figure... The dark silver armor has not been erased from memory over time, on the contrary, it has become clearer... How could it be forgotten? ? Yes, the same weird and taciturn, the same look of moral integrity, and the same ride on the human side...Why haven''t I remembered it all the time? ? bookSFA ¡­¡­let me go. SF Light Novel "Are you not hurt?" "let me go!!" Xiaosha''s arm that was deliberately not held tightly was easily flung away. Xiaosha''s face turned pale, and she kept moving back, her beautiful eyes widened, full of horror and disbelief. "Magic, armor, human?...Magic armor..." He muttered repeatedly in his mouth, and knelt on the ground. She lowered her head and was shocked, as if she had accepted a completely unbelievable and unbearable fact. The members of the Fuxing Society also came to Xiaosha in time at this time, and some of them had already grasped the weapon in their hands, watching Ji Bai''s eyes with vigilance and fear. "His Royal Highness, cheer up... Na''er embraced Xiaosha who had lost all her strength in her arms, and at the same time, under the protection of everyone, she gradually withdrew back. "Heh! What am I talking about?" Fishbone snorted fiercely, looking at the dark silver figure, without the slightest disgust and pride in his eyes. For a while, the scene flew in silence (There will be a change in a while, um. As soon as...come from the top...Jim, I really can¡¯t abuse it, but don¡¯t we look like the kind of person who can write abuse? (1w") It¡¯s not In the same book, I guarantee that the kinsmen will not abuse (probably" (factory n;)) Chapter 34 ~ Broken Armor "This guy¡¯s motive for joining us is now very clear. He mixed in with us, gained our trust, and finally cultivated his own power against the guests! I have to say, Mr. Demon Armor, your acting skills are really superb, and you can see that this proficiency is already It''s not the first time, right?" Yubone deliberately amplified the volume so that everyone present could hear it. Faced with the ridicule of fishbone splashing dirty water, no one stood up to speak for Ji Bai. All he faced was the gaze that had become increasingly hostile and unkind, Xiao Sha seemed to have just passed away, her soft body trembling. "Come on, you''ve been lying to me?? "I haven''t lied to you. ''To shut up! Until now you are still lying to me! ! "Xiaosha suddenly became extremely excited, and she broke free from Naer''s embrace, "Did you lie to me?" ? ! If you didn''t lie to me, why keep these facts hidden? ? ! Xiaosha exhaled deeply. "You don''t have a plan, what are you?" ? ! " "Ahhh! That''s it from the beginning, right?! This plan has been brewing in your heart from the first time you met me?!" "I''ll just say, how could there be such a human knight that tolerates foreign races! It turns out that you performed everything! You performed it!" With the hysterical voice, tears had already soaked her. Eye sockets. "Why do you do this?! Is deceptive feelings so fun?" Xiaosha whimpered, her trembling throat made her unable to speak clearly, and the words were full of crying and Ji Bai was silent. "Your Royal Highness, haven''t you seen it yet?" Yubone walked up with a sneer and said, pointing to Ji Bai. "This man killed Her Royal Highness Princess Ferryn, the late knight Wang Tianhui of the Human Federation!" "The part of fraudulent death is clearly a good show he played with the Human Federation! The purpose is to confuse the audience, reduce the vigilance of the outside world, and at the same time perform the mission secretly. The man''s motivation for approaching you from the beginning is not pure. "The deception took advantage of the feelings of Her Royal Highness Feline, and now we want to deceive the feelings of our second princess? Haha. "Aunt Feilin, it was you, did you kill it?!" Xiaosha still opened her eyes in disbelief. Yes it is. "Ha ha Xiaosha smiled, tears falling down in a series. The distressed Na''er couldn''t find a word of comfort, she could only use her arms to warm the heart that was starting to become cold. "I see, no wonder you can beat the previous trolls, so you have already colluded with them??" Fishbone had a weird smile on his face. "Mr. Ji Bai, Uncle Red Beard sighed deeply, then shook his head helplessly. Good luck fooling people, unexpectedly, this is actually true. "What can I say to this despicable and shameless villain?! Maybe the blood clan was also brought in by him! Hand over this demon to the blood clan army to deal with it, maybe the misunderstanding will be solved." Fishbone continued to fan the flames. Among those present who didn''t understand this, they all began to be infected by fishbone rhetoric, and they were hostile and vigilant towards Ji Bai. For a moment, the dark silver figure became helpless. However, Ji Bai didn''t care, he just turned his attention to Xiaosha. "You devil who plays with people''s hearts immediately disappeared from my eyes!!" Xiaosha was full of tears, roaring with hatred, as if at that moment, the knight''s heart trembled. That sad and desperate golden face, how familiar In an instant, Ji Bai seemed to have returned to that day, the blood-stained sword reappeared in his hand, and in front of him, the girl whose mouth was full of blood. Uhhhhhhhh. bookSFA Ji Bai squatted down, holding his fingers tightly around his head. CER novel In his mind, the blood-stained images resurfaced, like a boulder that pressed him out of breath. The heart seems to be occupied by doubt and hesitation at this moment. Yes, how can forgiveness and redemption be waved? ? What I did, how can I "Cracking no one noticed that the indestructible [Ìì»Ô] actually produced a small crack at this moment. "Don''t say that, Mr. Knight!!" At this moment, two petite figures suddenly rushed out of the house and hugged Ji Bai who was helpless. "Mr. Knight rescued us from those ugly hands, Mr. Knight must not be a bad person!" Chapter 222: "You two are true" The cat mother looked helplessly at the two children who ran out before she had time to stop. "What do you two little kids know? This guy is our enemy, how much do you know about the righteousness of the nation??!" Fishbone snorted coldly, and retreated like a fly. "We don''t know much, but we know that when we are in distress, only Mr. Cavaliers are willing to rescue us!" the two children pouted. Yubone was suffocated by these words at once, and being choked by a child''s words made him feel very shameless, so ashamed, he stretched his hand to the scabbard. Wrong! When we are in distress, only this knight is willing to rescue us! "The two children''s leading example made the Yamao people stand up. "What Fuxing Club? I have never heard of it. Have you ever helped us substantively? No! In addition to causing trouble and causing us to blame, what else have you done to benefit us?" That''s it! When the trolls came, you were hiding underground like rats, and now you suddenly appeared to make us believe your rhetoric. Why? ? "For an instant, the Yamao people supported Ji Bai one-sidedly. "I think you are the unreasonable party!" "This group of Min Yubone squeezed the scabbard angrily, while Na''er and Uncle Redbeard lowered their heads in shame. I said, did you forget us? "The playful voice interrupted the quarrel between the two parties. "Although I don''t mind watching these moral and ethical dramas, the feeling of being ignored is always not good enough. Jin Xuan tapped her finger on the handle of the knife, watching the dispute between the two parties with interest. "Well, forget it, if you want to make a noise, just go to Huangquan Road and slowly make it up. After all, I''m in a hurry "Boom!" ! "At this moment, a broken sound from the south gate interrupted Jin Xuan''s words. "Tuk, Tuk, Tuk," With a neat pace, a policy composed of white soldiers poured in along the outer city gate in an orderly manner. In the sky, the flag embroidered with the hound''s graphics was fluttering in the wind. "Heh! What do you really want? The dog looked at the flags flying in the sky, and Jin Xuan gave a meaningful sneer. "The nose is really as good as ever. In a short time, the dust was flying under the huge formation, and everyone was surprised, shocked, or vigilant and trembling, and the white armor lined up and confronted the Black Emperor knights who were facing each other. The white armored soldiers dispersed from both sides, and a black-haired girl came out from it. Jin Xuan, and the black-haired girl who walked out of the white armor, the eyes of the two touched together for the first time, wiping an imperceptible spark in the air. Although the scene is not tense, it exudes a faint smell of gunpowder. The Yamao didn''t understand what was going on, so they could only keep silent and watch the situation closely. "It''s been a long time since I saw you, Miss Xun, have a goodbye since 8th banquet, how are you doing recently?" Jin Xuan kept a gentle smile and stepped forward. "It''s acceptable, Miss Jinxuan has a ruddy complexion. There must be something gratifying recently." The girl named Xun responded indifferently. The pointy ears and the fair skin are enough to prove her identity. My. One wave of vampires is enough, but two more waves? ? The members of the Fuxing Society turned pale and could only stand aside as good babies, not daring to interrupt. "Ahhh, something gratifying, there was originally, but now it happens to be disturbed by someone." Jin Xuan smiled and looked at the inquiry. "Oh, that''s really a pity." Xun lowered his eyes slightly, as if his friend felt disappointed. "I don''t know why Miss Martyr came all the way to this place where birds don''t lay eggs this time?" Jin Xuan didn''t point out that she was confused when facing the other party. "Oh, thanks for Miss Jinxuan''s reminder." As if she had remembered something, she took out a jade slip from her leather bag. "I''m naturally the consciousness of the Fengcai Funuo family. I didn''t know when I came here to take the city. As your Excellency said, he took a look at the dilapidated and burning houses around him, his eyes gradually narrowed. "It doesn''t matter which city your Principality wants to capture, but it''s not our business," Shun said. "Nolan, you are now the possession of my lord Lefno. This is destroying Lefno''s property and is suspected of initiating a civil war. "Oh? There is a jade slip that says it belongs to you? This may be a bit far-fetched, isn''t it? We are just attacking an unowned city. Facing Jin Xuan''s pretending to be confused and deliberately making things difficult, Xun seemed to have expected it a long time ago, smiled slightly, and took out a piece of sheepskin tied with a red string. " The action is really fast, is this the report finished? After hearing this, Jin Xuan and the Black Emperor knight behind him knelt on one knee neatly. "This is an edict handed down by the queen herself, inside. Rong. I think Miss Jinxuan probably guessed it. You need to check the seal. "Your Excellency is joking, I''m all the loyal servants of Lassambo. "Jin Xuan replied respectfully on one knee. "Then, Miss Jinxuan, please." Xun said calmly. "Farewell." Jin Xuan brushed her sleeves and ordered the rear team to change to the front team without any hesitation. Uh uh uh "Hey? Mr. Cavalier, are you okay?" The words of the two girls instantly attracted the attention of the martyrdom, I saw the knight kneeling on one knee with his head buried, the armor behind him was cracked, and the huge ghost wing had broken through a few chapters 35~ Can''t it be accommodating? The ruined town filled with wolves, the orderly organization of vampire knights in black armor, after they withdrew from this barren barren, the team did not know the specific reason for the suspension of the massacre, but the order was the order. It is enough to make a sharp sword. How to swing it is a matter for the holder of the sword. "Do you plan to go back like this? The mission failed, how should I explain to Lord Mira?" the civilian officer worried. "I can''t help it, isn''t it? The queen''s order cannot be violated." Jin Xuan followed Wu Wei, her expression indifferent. She is determined to do things and is not a person who sticks to the small section. Continue to struggle with this issue will only make herself disturbed. It is better to think about what to do when you go back. If the task assigned by the Patriarch is not completed, the loser will more or less buckle the pot on other people''s heads. However, this pot cannot be buckled on the head of the queen or the royal family directly. Even though the current court is no longer just like the blood royal family, the influence of the royal family is unimaginable for the people and the officialdom. It is no exaggeration to say that the royal family is the spiritual pillar of the whole blood family, and its practical significance completely overrides the symbolic meaning. As long as the royal family is still there, the blood clan has a chance to make a comeback, but if there is no royal family, the blood clan is really not far away. How can the nobles not know the question that the blood people know everything well? Once the rule of the royal family is shaken, it is self-defeating. Therefore, whether it is advocating decentralization or maintaining rule, the respect and loyalty of the royal family is unquestionable by the blood nobles. What the decentralization wants to deprive is only the power in the hands of the royal family. The meaning is very clear: you should be your own mascots and walk into the golden bird cage obediently. We will still respect and love you as we did before. Whether it''s building a new palace or wanting better silk and silk, black tea snacks are all right. Those who can be satisfied will find ways to satisfy those who can''t be satisfied. However, you have to decentralize your powers. After that, you don¡¯t have to deal with political affairs, and the old-age life starts directly with the baby. However, the ideals are full, and the reality is very skinny. They hope that a generation of queens can listen to their opinions, and the authority below will obediently remove them from a cute mascot. However, this generation of empresses, who are more skin-skinned than a generation, are like slaps on the face of the decentralization faction. Finally, their behavior advanced from words to actual actions, from passive to active attack. Chapter 223: If you don''t delegate power, then slowly steal it. "Hey... the civilian shook his head helplessly. "Sir, what is the key reason for this failure?" Jin Xuan asked abruptly. "Probably, Referno''s sense of smell is too sensitive." The civilian rubbed his chin. "Well, the dog''s nose is very sensitive, but this is not the point." Jin Xuan evoked an unpredictable smile. "So, Master Jinxuan thinks... "There is a ghost. "?This?" "Just in the lord''s fort of the Principality of Setis, there is the inner ghost planted by the dog." Jin Xuan grinned, showing her sharp fangs. The outer city of Nolan. The two waves of completely unequal forces continued to confront each other, and the scene fell into a deadlock. Facing the heavily armed and aggressive vampire warriors, the non-legged people of the cats felt their hearts beating in their throats. The lives of the entire city are now pinched by the vampire in the palm of his hand. As long as the other party''s finger moves, he can crush himself to pieces. This is no joke. The members of the Fuxing Society were full of vigilance and resentment gaze directly on the dark silver figure, and the resentment condensed into substance seemed to tear him to pieces on the spot. "I''m sorry you, my name is Xun, I am ordered by Lilias, the daughter of the Scarlet Empire Duke and the Scarlet Queen, to give the city a jade slip to take over the city of Nolan." After his eyes stopped on the strange knight, Xun stepped forward, neither overbearing nor overbearing to introduce himself. "From now on, every plant in Nolan City will be attributed to the name of the Leferno family of the Scarlet Empire. "As long as you pay your taxes on time, you will be able to find peace in this city. The Referno family will give you fields and houses, and protect your safety in your own name. If you want to leave, we will not reluctantly. , Just need to remember one point.'' "From now on, you are the citizens of the Scarlet Empire, the citizens of the Principality of Lefno, then you need to follow our laws and our system, if you violate it, you will be severely punished." Xun''s expression remained as usual, like It was the judge who had no sadness or joy in the court and pronounced torture on all the Yamais present. After confirming that the other party didn''t intend to hurt themselves, the Yamao people breathed a sigh of relief. Falling from the freedom to regain sovereignty. To fall into the **** again ruled by foreigners will inevitably make people feel disappointed and heartbroken. However, it is better to die than to live. They can still get their lives back after the rebellion. They are already very content. I still hope that the blood clan can be better than the trolls, so as not to leave them with bones. The faces of the members of the Fuxing Society were volatile, they opened their mouths to say something, looked at the black armor behind Xun, and wisely closed their mouths. Suddenly, the scene became deadly tranquil, like a pool of still water without waves. It seems that Qi is just a routine work done by Abe. After reading out the relevant regulations, he will go back to the house regardless of the crowds of cats with different looks. ¡­Wait. A dull voice broke the silence, not loud, but like a boulder thrown into the water, raising the dry layer. "Sir, but what''s the question?" Xun tilted his head slightly to look at the knight in the broken armor. .Red Hound Banner, are you a subordinate of the Leforno family, one of the big vampires? "In the eyes of everyone, Ji Bai slowly stood up. "Yes, I don''t know what the husband can advise." Qi was unmoved. ...You two, go back to your mother. "Slightly slowing down, Ji Bai panted slightly and touched the heads of the two kittens beside him. "knight¡­ "Don''t worry about your mother." ¡­All right. The two kittens nodded obediently, their little paws stroking Ji Bai''s armor with nostalgia, and then their calves stepped back to their mother''s side. Ji Bai took a deep look at the people who also looked at her, and Xiaosha, who was still in Naer''s arms with her teary eyes, walked towards her death not far away. "Kou Dingwan felt that someone was walking towards him, and Xun did not turn around. "Qiangqiangqiang!" A sharp knife light swept across the edge of the iron helmet, and the sharp wind swept Ji Bai''s face like an invisible sword. "Mr. Stay." Xun gave a faint warning, and the tip of the long sword was less than an inch from Ji Bai''s neck. "Whether you want to build a relationship, or use tough means to make conditions, you are still free. It''s just useless. ¡­Is there really no discussion? Can''t it be accommodating? " "Please go back." The response was only three cold words. "You are a strong man, (You shouldn''t be killed here, otherwise, I ask if you mind teaching you what it is like to commit a crime under the Scarlet Empire." After that, Xun withdrew the long sword. ...That''s it. "Ji Bai thought for a while, staring at the figure who wanted to take the army into the inner city, without saying anything, grabbed her by the wrist, unpreparedly, pulled her over and faced him face to face. "Really, can''t it be accommodating?" ¡­I am a little embarrassed when I die. However, as her gaze swept across the seam of the helmet, the scarlet light that clearly deliberately released coercively, the hand that stretched towards the long sword at the waist suddenly solidified. "Bold pariah! Really so courageous!" Ji Bai''s actions angered the vampires, and they drew their swords one after another, wanting to smash the corpse of this pariah who dared to offend the martyred. ¡­Stop it all! "With a stern death, all the soldiers stiffened, staring at each other, and looking at the stranger Yu-sama whose expression became strange for unknown reasons. Knowing that Yu had come to understand, Ji Bai, no, the person hiding in the armor also slowly let go of his martyred wrist, and took two steps back. "Give it to me, kneel down!" Xun took a deep breath and ordered. ¡­All the soldiers felt confused, but the military order was not to be violated, and they did not dare to neglect, they took back their swords and spears confusedly, and all members knelt down on one knee. Pe mouth CE; i rule Xun touched his chest and calmed down a little bit. When he was about to kneel down, he was stopped by the armor man in time. "you¡­ The armor man shook his head and pointed to the corner not far away. "Yes." Xun Xin understood, and nodded slightly. The soldiers kneeling on the ground were terrified. What''s the matter with the appearance of your own adults who are better than hamsters? ? What is the origin of this armored man? The Yamao was also confused. Because of the distance, they didn''t hear clearly what the two people were saying. They saw a crowd of vampires kneeling on the ground. what''s the situation? ? "You continue to kneel, and I will go back." The icy command immediately interrupted the brains of the soldiers. In the perplexed eyes, Xun carefully followed behind the armored man like a little daughter-in-law, and walked into the corner of the blind spot of everyone''s vision. "See... Chapter 224: "Stop." The armored man shook his head and stopped Xun''s attempt to kneel and salute. "Yes." Xun hesitated, thinking that since it was the other party''s order, he was relieved. "Unexpectedly, you actually appeared here. Please descend the palace for the previous impoliteness..." Martyr stood next to him, always feeling a little uncomfortable. In general, I felt that I was standing and talking to the person in front of me and felt uncomfortable no matter what. "nothing. "That, Your Highness, your mother wants to... ...I have something to ask. "The armor man interrupted the words of martyrdom in time and took the lead. "Did you give orders?" "Your master, is the lady of the Referno family. Referno~Tina?" "Do you know the second lady?" Xun was slightly taken aback. Chapter 36 ~ What is the name of the king? The thatched hut covered the scorching sun in the sky, and the cool wind was blowing in the shadows, which made people feel a bit of chill. A gentle breeze blew up the knight''s long tassel and the girl''s ponytail. "Do you know the second lady?" Xun was taken aback first. "I know, how is she doing now?" The armored man leaned against the thatched wall, folded his arms with his arms around, and his scarlet gaze carried something like "...Irregular work and rest schedules, it seems that I am not very motivated." A bit of language. "It''s not about this." The armored man shook his head, then said firmly. "You probably only joined her under her command recently. "Because I have never seen you. "His Royal Highness, yes." Xun respectfully said. "Is her position as embarrassing as ever in the Leforno family?" "Why do you say that?" Xun was taken aback for a moment. "Second Miss is the proud daughter of Lord Duke. She is very talented. After a hundred years, the position of Duke is likely to be... Okay, I almost understand. "The armor man nodded. ... Your Highness, I would take the liberty to take the liberty of your dress... "Are you called Xu?" "Huh? Yes, your Royal Highness!" Xun straightened his waist immediately. "I can, please, please?" "It is an honour to serve Lashambo, Your Royal Highness." Xun knelt down on one knee and made a solemn monarch''s courtesy. "I, cough. Once you don''t have to, I don''t like this name very much, and I''m not a princess." The armored man coughed twice, slightly weak. His current condition is very bad, it is very reluctant to maintain [Ìì»Ô] with the body of a vampire, and the injuries on his body are undoubtedly worse. The incomplete vampire state is inadequate to enable self-recovery, broken ribs, and injured heart and lungs continue to deteriorate over time. A little play with a factory mu ... If this is the order of the princess, I will correct it. "Xun buried his head respectfully, his calm eyes rippling with waves. "Cough... I covered the seam of the helmet with my hand, and a few drops of blood spilled out. "Are you hurt?" "It''s okay, you can''t die." The armor man behaved casually about this. "Are you rejecting the power of vampires?" The dark silver knight armor was full of cracks, large and small, and it appeared to be broken. The slightly trembling shoulder armor, the blood rust remaining in the crevices of the helmet, the heart and lungs are partially dysfunctional due to damage, and they beat and contract at a rapid frequency to draw more air. The person in front of him is suffering from an incomprehensible pain for himself as a vampire. However, despite this embarrassment, the people wrapped in it were slow to get out of it. Yi''s complexion was a bit complicated, and his heart was mixed, as if he had knocked over a seasoning bottle in a cupboard. "Please listen to me, have I finished speaking?...At this moment, the voice has changed from the dull voice of the urn sound, which is indistinguishable between men and women, to a tender and sweet childlike voice. The armor man leaned on the wall, and the armor on his body was beginning to crack at a speed visible to the naked eye. It seems to be the end of the battle. "You say." "Return Nolan City to the Lord...The armor man''s tone is very weak now, not only because of his physical weakness, but also because he is on the weak and passive side. The weak and the strong is the most primitive law and the only law. Weakness is the original sin. High-sounding excuses can only be spoken by the strong, and the disadvantaged groups who have become lambs to be slaughtered can only settle in the barren soil and accept the alms and mercy of the strong. This is the truest status quo. The original laws of nature must be followed by both humans and cats. "Although I know this is very unreasonable, you can''t explain to Tina" i. So "Of course you can." Xun raised her head; the decisive answer did not have the hesitation of the silk person. Say "Ahem, really?... "If it is the order of the princess, of course, there is no problem. We are the loyal servant of Rasambo. Your order is more than cut, including the life underneath...Xun said vowedly. "However, Xun is only under the orders of Miss Lefno Tina and Lassamba, and other orders, Shu Xun is only the wind blowing in your ears." The front of the conversation turned, Xun''s tone was calm and did not mix. Mi''s respect for the royal family. "Especially if it is a human knight, I will take it as a provocation and fight back." Xun slowly stood up, his eyes fixed on the damaged armor in front of him. .Huh..." Bai Ji panted heavily, her arms as small as lotus roots couldn''t even lift the long sword in her hand, but she didn''t get out of the armor. Do you think so?" "If Xun''s words are disrespectful, please ask the princess to personally give the sin. If it is the sin of the princess''s descent, Xun will be speechless. Similarly, the princess''s orders and demands will not be neglected in the slightest. "If this order is to explain the identity of a human knight, then you can''t die." It seems that the calm and calm attitude is so aggressive. ... Bai Ji was silent. Does she care about the life and death of the Asian cats? Is she sorry for the cats? What she cares about is the innocent and ignorant girl who was directly persecuted by her, and the girl whose niece was broken by herself one by one. The yellow and thin smiles that I can see Chapter 225: He is the culprit of all this. The raging waves in my heart cannot be calmed down for a long time. The belief buried in the heart is like a ship that is crumbling in a tsunami. It can deceive others with words, but it can''t deceive herself. Therefore, even if it is against the stones and bricks thrown by the cats, she endures their hostility and doubts. We must continue to use this path. Is Bai Ji redeeming them? No... She has been doing nothing but redeeming herself. Redeem my heart that is falling into the quagmire. So, in order to redeem them and redeem yourself, do you have to abandon your own heart? Of course Bai Ji understands the hidden meaning of the words of inquiry, and she also knows what kind of small abacus is playing in her heart. However, she still feels confused about herself. The dark silver armor that didn''t fit on her petite body had already made her feel a little uncomfortable. Spread out his hands, it appeared that his armour was so wide that his fingers could not move dexterously. This body is not compatible with this armor, isn''t it? "...The immature voice is as soft as a drizzle, as if it will disappear in a gust of wind if you don''t pay attention. "Please speak." Martyr waited patiently. V "Whether they are to be put on the shackles again, or to be free, it is up to you. Bai Ji shuddered slightly, her fingers closed and pinched slightly. "...In the name of Scarlet Blood Princess Lasambo Baiji, I ordered you to exchange the Lord of Nolan City, Yujian, together with all his renter debts, to the current princess of the Yacat tribe, Crimson: Sha, and protect him. , It lasts for three months, after which it shall not be violated, address. The dark silver armor turned into a little sparkle and flew away, like long satin-like sterling silver hair pouring down. "Your will, Your Royal Highness." Xun knelt on one knee, bowing his head respectfully and solemnly. The breeze whipped up the girl''s three thousand silver hair like a gentle wrist. The girl looked down at the servant who offered her loyalty to herself like the queen of the world, and skillfully stretched out her hand. Xun took the weak boneless hand, pressed it slightly to his lips, and sucked gently. The noble goddess bloodline, the girl''s body fragrance made Xun a little lost. After the monarch''s courtesy, Hun did not dare to delay, got up slightly, his eyes did not neglect the slightest look at the girl in front of him. The inherent nobility and the arrogance that overlooks all living beings are worthy of being the eldest daughter of His Majesty Rasambolias. At first glance, Xun''s attitude is more respectful. "His Royal Highness, I didn''t know the emperor''s prestige before, and the words were inappropriate. Please condemn it. "Forget it." Bai Ji''s indifferent words were beyond doubt. It is precisely because of this majesty that he can control the blood tribe officials and remain invincible. This is the temperament that the royal family should have, o< The "Princess Palace" is magnanimous, and thank you for his grace. .SF Light Novel "Well, do you know how to do it now?" "His Royal Highness does not need to work, Xun will take care of everything." Xun lowered his eyebrows and said. "You go out first, and make the soldiers stand up. "Your will, Your Highness." Xun bowed deeply and walked out of the alley. After confirming that her back was far away, Bai Ji seemed to have her bones taken away, and she leaned on the ground softly, her sharp eyes instantly losing their color. "All, get up. "Yes!" After the neat reply, the metal joints slammed into one sound. Everyone in the Fuxing Society couldn''t help becoming nervous as they watched the death coming toward them. "You are the only remaining royal family of the Yacat tribe, Blush~Your Highness?" Xun ignored the vigilance of the people around him, and straightly cast his gaze on Xiaosha in Naer''s arms. "...I am." Xiaosha looked a little sad at the moment, but still led the way slightly. "Please accept this." In the eyes of the crowd turning from vigilance to shock, Xun handed a jade slip to Xiaosha. "This,¡­¡­!" "Isn''t this, the city lord Yujian of Nolan City?" Na''er recognized this palm-sized jade medal at a glance. The owner of the jade slip owns everything in this city, brick by tile, grass and wood. At this moment, everyone in the Fuxing Society, who had lost hope in regaining the town, was shocked and suspicious, and had no idea what was going on. What is the blood family doing? ? Want to return the city to the Yamao? No, it''s impossible...no force will make this kind of unprofitable trade at a loss, so why on earth? ? "I have to say, your luck is very good." Xun left a thoughtless sentence meaningfully, leaving it to everyone in Yamao to make up for themselves, not turning around and staying on their own. At this moment, the dark silver armor came out from the corner and walked towards Xiaosha one by one. Still holding on "You, you... After Xiaosha was stunned, her face was full of deep fear and disgust, with a touch of complexity in it. Chapter 37 ~ Return You, you...Looking at the armored man who is constantly approaching, Xiaosha''s eyes full of disgust and fear seem to have a few strange colors in them, and the composition is very complicated. Although they hadn''t figured out what kind of ecstasy the people in front of them poured into the blood clan, they changed their minds, but the members of the Fuxing Society would not let down their guard so easily for the notorious Demon Armor. Besides, 80% of the matter is not compatible with this guy, above. If the kinsman is really looking forward to him, and is guilty of using such a despicable means to kill Princess Ferryn and steal the territories of the cat people, they will clenched their weapons and moved closer to Xiaosha. Ji Bai, who turned a blind eye to this, did not stop. Naer held Xiaosha in her arms and looked at the armored man approaching with a complicated expression. Reason told her that he should be forbidden to communicate with His Royal Highness Xiaosha, but her body stopped involuntarily, as if it had taken root here. "Love your people, and be a wise king." Ji Bai stretched out the ragged arm armor, hesitated for a moment, wanted to touch her hair one last time, but was firmly stopped by a hand. Living. "Despicable demon armor man, what do you want to do? Put your dirty hands down for me." The fish bones stubbornly strangled Ji Bai''s outstretched wrist. Chapter 226: Is it something a dirty human beast like you can touch under "Hall of Sha"? ? "Fishbone sneered, and hit Ji Bai''s face with a vicious punch. If it were normal, when Ji Bai was in his heyday, with the reinforcement of [Tianhui], this punch made him unable to do two shakes. However, at this time, the broken [Tianhui] basically lost its protective ability, and it was very reluctant to maintain its appearance. It was completely unreliable in terms of function, and the previous battle with the vampire general was hit hard. It was the limit to keep walking smoothly. Naturally, he couldn''t bear the boxing that didn''t leave the slightest energy left. With a puff, he stumbled a few times in embarrassment. Upon seeing this, Xiaosha opened her mouth slightly, but after all she lowered her head. "Haha, a low-level species that is overwhelming." Yubone mocked Ji Bai who was sitting on the ground triumphantly, but didn''t notice the death not far away. He slowly turned his head, his eyes were calm and calm. fear. Gongxiao Hou Yuguang caught a glimpse of the vampire girl who was coming here, and the corners of the fishbone''s mouth were slightly raised. Mo sully, does this little sister of the blood family have a crush on herself? Well, it''s not impossible! I am a descendant of the nobles of the Yamao Kingdom, born with dragon blood and phoenix marrow, the leader of this blood family has a beautiful appearance, and he has won the respect of the blood family at a young age, and he is also a good person! "The distinguished guests from afar, your generosity is unforgettable. Fortunately, I am the second son of Yonglejue, the former hero of the founding of the country. Jane gave it back to us, and on behalf of the princess, my royal highness thanked you. Xun didn''t speak, and walked straight to this stern and serious young Asian cat, who was in fact anxious and contemplative. Then, without a word, the long knife came out of its sheath. The sound of metal cutting flesh and bones passed by, and a broken arm fell to the ground with splashing blood. The fishbone expression gradually stiffened, cold sweat ran down his forehead. "The amount ah ah ah ah! ...... fracture of the shoulder pain came in waves hitting the nerve of fish bone. Looking at the broken arm on the ground, after his head recognized and reacted, he held the **** fracture and kept rolling and wailing on the ground. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! The slender feet that wrapped the boots stomped fiercely on the head of the fishbone. "This dirty hand is not worthy to touch him. I''ll chop it off for you. Isn''t that normal?" Isn''t it normal that the shang face looked at the struggling fishbone under the feet with such a look. "woo woo woo woo. "It seems that you don''t know who you are." Xun''s eyes overlooking the fishbone shot out crazy killing intent. "What about you, you are just a dog, oh, maybe even a dog is not counted as a dog, then, who gave you the courage to dare to let go?? They all say that you are a dog that has no one on a leash. On the contrary, it screamed more fiercely!" The fish bones with blood on the corners of the mouth turned pale with fright, and did not dare to resist. He didn''t even think that the blood clan would be furious for a low-level species. The geniuses were a little bit more irritating than the other kind of inferior species. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? You looked at those joking eyes full of killing intent, and Yubone believed that if this woman killed herself, it was really like killing a dog, simple and neat. But... why? Why are so many people on your side? ! Everything is the fault of this guy! Looking at Ji Bai, a hint of resentment flashed through Yubone''s eyes. The members of the Fuxing Club who watched the game on the side expressed their helplessness, and the astonishing development naturally exceeded everyone''s expectations. It¡¯s hard to get a foothold from the other¡¯s charity. At this time, it¡¯s obviously unwise to go up and touch the mold of the blood race. Moreover, the combat power is very different, and only the fight is left. It is only a luxury to leave a corpse. . Up to now, he can only ask for blessings. "Come here, push down this dog who knows nothing about life or death, and he will be sentenced to death." He kicked the fish bone under his foot into a pig''s head, and Xun coldly ordered straight. "Yes!" Several vampire soldiers led the order, dragging the fish bones to the outside of the city gate. "No, no, no! I know it was wrong, Lord Ji, Lord Ji Bai, the leader of the blood race! I shouldn''t offend you! Please forgive me, please forgive me!" Yubone who knew that he was about to be executed was completely panicked. No matter what kind of face, I hurriedly begged for mercy in order to save my life. Not caring about the dog that kept barking and begging for mercy, Xun was anxiously trying to help Ji Bai, but saw that he made an "unnecessary" gesture. Cut off his other arm and let him go. "Ji Bai seemed to sigh. "Your consciousness." Xun did not have the slightest doubt, unquestioningly executed any order and request of Ji Bai, and ordered the two soldiers to go forward and pass the order quickly. It''s not because of pitying him, Ji Bai is not a saint, he also has seven emotions and six desires, and is also angry, but... His gaze shifted to Xiaosha''s melancholy and indescribable face. Don''t want her to continue to be sad. 9 FSF Light Novel Passing her, Ji Bai walked towards the city gate. You, are you still telling me how many births and fewer things... How many times have you lied to me? ? Is it now your acting skills? Looking at the distant back, Xiaosha had mixed feelings in her heart. Hate, I hate him, hate him for concealing himself, hate him for deceiving himself, hate him for killing Aunt Fei Lin, invading the territory of the Asian cat tribe, I hate, I really hate. I really want to hate him as I imagined . But why... why can''t I hate him? ? Aunt Filming, mother, why is this? ? The armored man walked towards the outside of the city gate step by step, no one stopped him. Only Jing Xun noticed the stiffness in his steps. Stepping out of the corner of the city gate step by step, as if Ji Bai had completed his mission, his whole body fell head on. The dark silver armor turned into light spots, flying away like fireflies. The long silver hair was scattered on the ground, and the girl was exhausted physically and mentally. She fell to the ground and fell asleep. After a while, as if he had expected it, Xun appeared behind the fainted girl. Gently picking up the silver-haired girl in the rags, the small movements for fear of hurting her. At this moment, due to the tattered clothes on her body, the silver-haired girl''s fair skin is exposed. "Take care of your own eyes, otherwise I don''t mind leaving you to her mother to send you off." Xun''s cold voice rebuked the surrounding vampire armor quickly, and immediately turned his head as if he hadn''t seen anything and knew nothing. Pure silver hair, and if there is blood pressure, it is a mentally handicapped girl who can figure out the identity of the girl in front of him, so needless to say, her mother just thought that her previous behavior had already achieved lewdness~ obscene. When the princess was charged, the soldiers only felt cold in their necks. This charge can''t be offset by pushing his whole family on the guillotine! Sh one after another controlled his eyes and didn''t dare to glance at it casually, wholeheartedly escorting the death of the silver-haired girl, forming a wall of people. Inside the castle hall of Nolan City. For the members of the Fuxing Society who can only stop inside and outside the city, this place is sacred, and it is also strange. This place was once occupied by trolls, and it can be seen that after entering the inner city, the blood soldiers have roughly cleaned up this place. The word "unsatisfied" perfectly interprets their current psychological activities. As a member of the surviving royal family of the Yacat tribe, Xiaosha naturally assumed the position of representative. With Na''er, and Uncle Red Beard Cat Man went here for an appointment to meet the leader of the blood family. Although I understand that the arrogant kinsmen will not design these little shrimps to frame themselves. Chapter 227: A full of deterrence on both sides: the soldiers made them feel uncomfortable. The actions of the blood race are elusive, and the purpose is to make it impossible to guess. If possible, Naer didn''t want to have contact with them before her own power became strong. But how can this be? The initiative is not in his own hands, and it is fortunate to be able to live his life, and wanting to covet other things is simply seeking his own death. "Cracking..." The hall was so quiet that only the dry wood burning in the fireplace was left. The air seems to be condensed into substance, and staying here for an extra second is a torment. "Tuk, tuk, ... footsteps sounded from far to near, and at this moment, the wooden door in the hall''s interior was opened. He had already stepped off his uniform, and dressed in a ceremonial dress, Xun sat on the stone seat expressionlessly, resting his elbows on the armchair, and looked at the three cats standing below. "This time I asked the three of you to come here for a briefing, just to explain the relevant regulations clearly, don''t panic." "So, to reiterate, my Scarlet Empire Principality of Lefno will shelter you for three months. After three months, all the blood forces will withdraw from the city of Nolan. After that, the city will be returned to the Yamao tribe, which has nothing to do with us. Are you okay?" Chapter 38~ "Three months later, all the blood army will withdraw from Nolan City. After that, Nolan''s ownership will be handed over to Ya Mao Gong Scarlet Sha, and there is no relationship with the blood, you have no opinion." After the words, Xun cocked his legs, arbitrarily Sitting and waiting for the reaction of the three people, the posture seemed to be the owner of this castle. The tongue bridge was dumbfounded, an unexpected reaction. The weak and the strong are the rules of the game set by the God of Creation for this world, which is extremely real and joking. Everything is the survival of the fittest under the general environment. The victor is overwhelmed with thorns and thorns, and the bones of the defeated are no more. At least the creatures that live on this continent are invariably common. No one cares what the loser thinks. Regarding unprofitable things, politicians and conspirators will not even give alms. The so-called "since ancient times" and "once owned" have always been only fig leaves for war. In the world of interest, no one is pure. So, spending a lot of financial resources to prepare materials, the blood army that came here not only handed over the benefits they gained, but also spent a lot of military resources to assist the border defense free of charge. Completely exhausting and thankless. Is there such a good thing in this world? ? "This is really not your joke?" Uncle Red Beard digested the huge amount of information in the content, and the two bosses with vertical pupils coughed dryly after noticing their gaffe. "I don''t have such a boring and evil taste." Xun raised his eyebrows My Excellency, what price do we have to pay for this? "Na''er calmed down a little. With painstaking effort and patience, the things that have been coveted for a long time are now being offered with both hands, and they are already at your fingertips in the blink of an eye. This made her feel very unreal, so she asked subconsciously. "Is it because I didn''t make it clear?" He thought slightly, and looked at the three people with different expressions below. "I have never had the habit of repeating a sentence a second time. If you have a critical eye, you will dislike this city and just say it. "No, no! Your generosity made me panic, and my gratitude was temporarily blocked and unable to express. Please also see "You don''t need to thank me." "Xun lowered his eyes slightly. "Xun is just following orders; whether it is to give up the city or to protect the place, it is not my opinion. From the beginning to the end, Xiaosha, who looked calmer, took a few steps forward and bowed slightly. "Your Majesty, can you tell us who is that kind-hearted adult?" Xiaosha folded her hands, her face full of sincerity and piety. Glancing at the attitude shown by Xiaosha, a trace of teasing hung from the corner of Xun''s mouth. "The Scarlet Blood Territory, the eldest princess of the blood clan, Rasambo ~ Bai Ji." "The blood family, the elder directly. Uncle Redbeard took a breath. Xiaosha secretly remembered the name. What Redbeard never thought was that the Yamao would actually have such noble people to help. Mutual benefit and win-win situation are based on the equal status of the two parties. Nowadays, are the subjugated Asian cats qualified to talk about external assistance? The red-bearded Asian cats are still a race with a two-dimensional function. Fortunately, the people of high authority will help them. Is it a conspiracy or a red beard? He shook his head, thinking that he shouldn''t speculate on the benefactor''s intentions with the worst malice. "His Royal Highness the princess has a kind heart, and the grace of reconstruction, Xiaosha is unforgettable." Xiaosha''s excitement could not be suppressed. With Nolan City as the foundation of its foothold, the devastated Yama tribe has gained the capital to make a comeback. Nowadays, Nolan has become a waste site, waiting to be revived, and with the shelter of the blood army, although it has only been only three months, it can create to the outside world that "the Asian cat is covered by the blood. atmosphere. The buffer time and preparation time obtained were far more than three months, and maybe after the blood army withdrew from here, Nolan would still be able to obtain a long period of peace. With these capitals, the entire territory will be restored, and the host who has been tainted by the alien race will return with the army at that time. At this point, Xiaosha clenched the necklace gem in her arms and knelt down on one knee to thank her. Upon seeing this, Na''er and Red Beard opened their mouths and continued to remain silent. Her Royal Highness is now the only direct line, symbolizing the face of the entire Yamiao tribe. But now, the Yamao clan exists in name only, and if there is no outside help and support, it will be left in the wind. Equivalence of status is impossible. "Your Majesty, Xiaosha courageously, petition personally thank Her Royal Highness the eldest princess of your country, I wonder if her Royal Highness is here?" Xiaosha calmed down and expressed her wish. On the one hand, it is out of curiosity, but more, it is to express sincere gratitude and re-creation to this respectable princess. The grace of dripping water flows back to the fountain, and the cat people who are grateful to those who are graceful will not forget the helping hands that outsiders have given to themselves. What''s more, this kind of grace has saved the whole family? I don''t even know what the savior looks like, it just doesn''t make sense. Xiaosha thought so, and her hairy tail waved. "I will bring your Highness Xiaosha''s thoughts, but your Royal Highness Princess is currently unwell and cannot see guests. Please forgive me. "Well, it was Xiaosha''s request that was abrupt." A trace of regret flashed across Xiaosha''s expression. "Since both of us have no objection to this, I will talk about it so far. His Royal Highness Xiaosha got up. The princess ordered Xun to give you a word on her behalf." Xun stood up and said when he wanted to see off the guests, "Please say your death." Xiaosha was taken aback, then respectfully said. "Treat your own people kindly, and be a wise and diligent king." After saying that, Xi didn''t stop, but stood up and walked back to the inner room of the castle. The three silent people in the hall were left behind. Chapter 228: Treat your people kindly and be a wise and diligent king. The words of the same song and the same work, and the armored man who walked to him weakly before began to overlap Rasambo. Baiji? "Xiaosha murmured a name, recalling how Xun had guarded the shortcomings of an irrelevant person before, and a bold idea was brewing in her mind. It''s not impossible that there are two unrelated people at all. If that''s the case, the original killing incident would be completely unreasonable, and the time would not be right. This idea remained in my mind less than three seconds before it was rejected. Looking at the closed gate in front of the throne, Xiaosha was thoughtful. SFA Her Royal Highness, what kind of person is she? SF Light Novel In the castle of Nolan Inner City, the orderly arranged stone pier torch will illuminate the completely cut stone wall. Two vampire warriors guarded the room on the second floor of the hall, wearing battle armor, holding a halberd, and a saber hanging from the waist. The identities of the people living in the room are not trivial, and a little carelessness is the sin of the ages, so they dare not let go of the slightest movement. Slight changes may cause threats, assassins are pervasive and must be guarded strictly! On the surface, there are only two soldiers holding hands, but in fact, a group of elite soldiers are hiding and waiting in the dark. The armor under a little wind and grass is ready to go: the soldiers will fly away like an arrow full of bowstrings. The opportunity to protect the bloodline of the royal family is the supreme glory of every blood soldier. It completely overshadows his own life and children''s love, just like in the eyes of ordinary people. The royal family bestows peace and prosperity on them, and gives them food and health. Li Min. The image in their hearts has long been deified as holy and inviolable. It is the honor of every devout believer to guard the gods he believes in. Although Jia Tu people are at a loss as to why the princess who should be in the court appears here. "Crack." The heavy wooden door slowly opened, and the maid walked out with her untouched dinner plate with her head lowered. At this moment, the guards bowed their heads to salute. "Jen. Da". Faced with the slowly approaching Perkin, the maid was embarrassed with the unused meal on the plate. "His Royal Highness still didn''t eat?" Glancing at the scarlet liquid full of the dinner plate and the complete pastries, he knew that the maid lowered her head in shame. "The slave servant is incompetent, and the princess did not eat a drop of oil and water. Please be punished by the martyr. "How is your Highness now? "She was tired and ordered the servant girl to go out first. She wanted to rest for a while. "You go down first, I''ll go in and visit her." Yes. Taking the dinner plate handed by the maid, he pushed the door and stepped into the house. 8 Strictly send him Surrounded by a completely cut stone brick wall, the layout of the room is very simple, except for a large white bed, only a small wardrobe and small tables and chairs for dining are left. The sun shines through the silver tulle, and the clean floor tiles are shining brightly. The fresh and elegant scent, like the blue rose blooming in the dark night, is fascinating but not glamorous, and not greasy when thick. The bed was messy and the quilt on the bed was messy, like silk and satin-like silver threads scattered on the white sheets. The bedding is tightly wrapped, and the raised part reveals that the figure in it is only young to female. Close the door, Xun walked gently to the table, put the dinner plate on the small round table, and sat on the bedside table. The gold strands outside the window were incident on the bed, and the silver hair was shining. Xun sat silently here, as if waiting for something. "Your Royal Highness, you haven''t eaten for a few days. The silver thread on the bed trembled slightly, and the quilt remained motionless without any movement, as if completely asleep without hearing anything. "Are you asleep? Nothing happened. "Your Royal Highness, I am daring to guess that you are not asleep, are you? "There is still no movement. "His Royal Highness was here just now The bedding swayed slightly, and then he was calm again, as if nothing had happened. "His Royal Highness?" Xun leaned closer to wrap her up, and asked softly. But seeing the tightly concealed white bedding, it seemed to be trembling slightly. "Offended." Xun knelt on one knee. Next, his actions will be suspected of being disrespectful. The bedding was lifted in one fell swoop. Xun had already planned to be punished by the other party. however It was as if he hadn''t noticed that the quilt on his head had been lifted. The silver-haired girl sits in a cross between her knees, her hands like lotus roots covering her forehead, her eyes are filled with depression and emptiness, and tears are faintly filled. Chapter 39~ "Knight, you only need to be a human knight, that''s enough. "Glory and fame are important, but victory will allow you to quickly gain recognition from the temple." "The knight''s creed was written and continued by the knight kings of the past. When making a new rule, don''t forget that before you became a knight, you were a human and I was not a qualified knight. It has always been. Through the knight''s trial with his colleagues, he received the baptism of the temple, and listened to the teachings of the Holy Father. Why did you do this? It is clearly a matter of mankind, why are everyone so blind? ? Knight, didn''t he swear to fight for peace? Questions like this often linger in his mind, and when he discovers the abnormality between 2 and his colleagues, he starts to panic. Just like the black sheep among the white sheep, they have discovered the abnormalities and differences between themselves and their companions. In order to avoid being isolated as aliens, the only way is to hide the differences between oneself and others and gain a sense of identity. Ji Bai at the Knight Conference often folded his arms around his chest and was in the position of spectators. He neither expressed his opinions nor publicly opposed the opinions of his colleagues. Chapter 229: He is only responsible for executing orders. Because even if his opinions differed, he believed in the choices of his colleagues, in the swords of his colleagues, and more willing to believe in the temple behind the Knights. In that year, a young boy had to leave the home of Jinyiyushi due to changes. Recommend to the Temple Association. There is no intention to use any identity background, nor is it qualified to use any identity background. Ziran''s self in his life, after his first appearance, was appreciated and promoted by the temple, and was given the opportunity to meet his godfather, which made the frustrated self flattered at the time. Therefore, Ji Bai firmly believes in the knight''s creed, and even more firmly believes in writing the Temple Association that continues the spirit of chivalry. Over the past decade or so, the Temple Association has never been disappointed by conquering the east and the west, hindering the field, and suppressing the rebellion. Even if he retreats now, he is still proud of being a member of the Cavaliers. ___ The glory and eulogy that once belonged to the Radiant Knights have never been forgotten. 1. Why did it end up in such a light novel? The two bare hands covering his face tightened slightly, and the eyes between the fingers kept shrinking after waking up. Get closer, and you can feel the girl''s disordered breathing and heartbeat. It is like an abandoned kitten shivering in the harsh winter. "His Royal Highness?" Martyr asked. Bai Ji, who was trapped in autism, could no longer hear outside voices. He obeyed the order without a double heart, but in return he was deeply deceived. A knight, a knight of humans, only needs to worry about humans. But... I also want to convince myself like this! I also want to use action to tell my colleagues the godfather that I did not let them down. However, no matter how much emphasis is placed on showing that he is indistinguishable from them, he can''t deceive his heart. Taking the initiative to provoke a war, laboring for the people, hurting the people, and harming the displacement of the people of the two countries, is this justice? Is this also what the Cavaliers should do? "your Highness??" Don''t the knights always uphold justice and justice? Shouldn''t the knight swear an oath to protect the peace... For a moment, Feilin''s **** smile, Xiaosha''s unbelievable sadness, and when she was isolated and helpless, the support of the Yamao people for her, everything flashed through her mind like a slideshow. Suspicious of the choice of the temple, you can no longer be considered a knight, right? Even if I pretend that I am not with them, it must be. I stared blankly at the floor-to-ceiling mirror not far away, the silver figure that also looked at myself sluggishly. Scarlet pupils, pure silver hair, sharp fangs, over-white skin, monster-like abilities... Where is the face a knight should have? Which knight''s true identity would be a vampire? ! What is the knight... 1. This is simply a rhetoric of an overpowering vampire deceiving himself? ! No, maybe it was not long ago. Whether it was the suspicion of the temple before, or the deceived and deceived thing that violated my heart and principle, I once had one, as a traveler. With the sound of a finger hitting her forehead, the silver-haired girl in a state of absent-mindedness trembled, as if she had recovered from her sluggish state, she made a strange cry and then tilted her head up. , Who flicked our forehead said," Holding her small forehead, Bai Ji propped up her body and glared at the person sitting beside her. "His Royal Highness calms down her anger, and to confirm whether her current spirit is normal or not, she has made the best move and asks her to punish her. Xun didn''t even think about it, so he knelt down on one knee and praised him. "You are not in good spirits." Bai Ji pursed her mouth and muttered quietly, like an awkward little girl. "His Royal Highness is extremely true. ...You get up. "Bai Ji was a little dissatisfied with the expressionless Xu who bowed down. How should I put it to say, this relentless and fluctuating words, although not perfunctory, always feel that there is a kind of accommodation to coax the children along with the words. Bai Jiyou Ji has a little mood. However, he is also a reliable mature man anyway, and naturally he will not express this kind of emotion. "Why are we here?" Bai Ji seemed to have regained some energy, at least she was able to listen to the words conveyed by the outside world. She was sitting on the edge of the bed with her milky white legs like lotus roots. She was wearing only a light blue suspender nightdress. One by one was not her own clothes, but she seemed to have changed it without her knowledge. . "You fainted outside the city gate the day before yesterday and lost your consciousness. For the sake of your highness, you have to make an overriding move. Please treat "Ahhh~? Always talk about the crime, do you think we really dare not punish you? "Bai Ji raised her martyr''s chin with her toes, so that her eyes met her unkind eyes. "Your Highness, please punish me. There is no objection to death." Xun''s eyes are still a swath of fresh water. Perhaps only she herself knows the changes in her heart at this moment. "Yeah~ this is what you said, don''t regret it." With jade-like fingers touching her slightly smiling lips, Bai Ji put down her feet and stood up. ¿Úr Mu Xiaobi It''s always bad to put your feet on someone else''s body. It''s okay to play, but it''s a rude behavior to accept if you don''t see it well. What Bai Ji, who turned around, didn''t see that Xun''s eyes dimmed for a moment. "Mingmu, what can I do to punish you~ Yeah, it''s really troublesome." Bai Ji walked back and forth, knocking on her head pretentiously. "Um... OK. It''s decided." Bai Ji stuck out her tongue and pointed her finger at Xu. "I''ll punish you, don''t report anything about us to anyone, um, including that little girl''s watch, that''s how it is decided to be spicy. "The girl''s watch smashed..." The corner of Xun''s mouth twitched vaguely, even though she already had a bad answer in her heart. "Who else can it be?" Bai Ji smiled and folded her arms around her chest. "Of course it''s the one who has changed tricks to bully us, the white-haired, the poor-chested, the wicked, the stunted, the short-bodied, the black-bellied, and the S is too lo*ic*n! Bai Ji''s voice and affection are full of emotions, and she is stunned by the vivid description of Xun. I don¡¯t know, I thought she was talking about her... However, Xun clearly knew who the girl in front of him was referring to. He was just in awe and courtesy of monarchs and officials, so he didn''t dare to point it out. ...If this is the order of the princess, and there is no conflict with the queen, xun will be ordered to execute it. "So, have we been wanted by that guy in the world?" Bai Ji raised her eyebrows. "No, the outside world proclaims that you have no time to meet your people due to illness, but you are currently missing from the Scarlet Blood Realm. The upper princes are known to all, but because of the blocking of the incident, no one was ordered to search for them on a large scale. It seems that maintaining the status quo means the empress, but most ministers are very anxious about your disappearance, whether it is the decentralization or the imperial power, including Lord Tina." "Tina... Bai Ji murmured and repeated it. "Now, how is your second young lady''s physical condition now?" Bai Ji asked inadvertently. "It''s OK. The physique of a blood ghost is like a maggot attached to a bone. If it is not properly controlled, the host''s meridians will suffer irreversible frostbite, thereby losing the container for storing mana and becoming a waste. But as far as it is now, everything is fine with that purple fur. Chapter 230: "In that case, execute the order." Bai Ji waved her hand, seeming to be thinking about finding some clothes to wear. "His Royal Highness, take the liberty of being here." .s. F Mu Xiaowan "You have enough tempers?" ¡­Bai Ji didn''t look back, but stopped. "We''re not having a temper." "It''s the female cousin. When she chose to embrace us for the first time, whether she had a temper or a whim, this is the Bai Ji who you should think about to stop and quietly look at the stone and brick ceiling. "...". "Why did your Royal Highness say this?" Xun was taken aback first, and then asked. Bai Ji just smiled and shook her head, slowly leaned down, and sat cross-legged on the ground. "We are obviously only taking advantage of the identity of "blood princess" in order to gain convenience for ourselves. "We are really despicable... However, in order to avoid inner torture, we have always attributed all this to the fault of the blood lineage. It is not until today that we found out after the incident became clear. "The character that I don''t shame is just my own nature. It has always been, and it has nothing to do with blood." Bai Jicheng lay on her back in large print. Bai Ji hates vampires, but now, with great sadness and loss, she unconsciously seems to regard Xun as a venting tree hole. Yu remained silent, did not express his opinions, but listened very seriously, as a loyal listener. Since when did you dare not face your heart directly? I don''t remember the only thing that understands that a person who can''t have a clear conscience is not worthy of being a knight. At this moment, a slender hand broke into the field of vision and grabbed her hand. "His Royal Highness, please follow me to D place The fourth volume of the final chapter of the Asian cat tribe and the demon armor ~ parting is also the beginning The wind blows the smoke and willows, the scorching sun outside the window is ripening, and after the flames are flying, the dust war has ceased. The iron hoof stepped across the homeland, leaving behind the sacred land, a survivor who kept the dead soul alone. Just like the wild grass that burns endlessly, a bit of vigorous greenery blooms in the ruined ruins, and the paraphrase begins to take root and shoots deep in the ruins of the harsh environment. In order to survive, continue to absorb nutrients. Through the huge rock above, usher in the dawn of night dreams. As long as one''s own breath survives, there is still the capital to fight on, and losing is just stepping into reincarnation. Endless years, endless loneliness. It is unwavering at all times, and finally ushered in the glory called hope. Nolan City has changed, and it doesn''t seem to have changed. The streets and alleys are still old and dilapidated, like a refugee camp. The private houses made up of jumbled wooden bricks and tiles look very shabby and simple. The crooked, jagged buildings seem to be under-fed, and both the whole and the individual appear disorganized. The noon sun is reflected on the broken bricks, but it gives a different kind of feeling. The division of grass and trees has not changed, but the whole town seems to be full of vitality overnight. Vigorous and full of smiles replaced the lifelessness and the ashes of the face. Nowadays, the streets are full of busy figures. The young men worked hard to push the available building materials into the city by carts, and the technicians in charge of planning and erecting took the blueprints and pointed around. Everyone transports the only remaining grain to the wagon and deposits it in a unified manner for easy access. This is the most difficult time. Everyone is as busy as ants on a hot pot, scrambling to contribute to the city. The whole town is full of positivity. The hard sweat dripped on his vigorous cheeks, and he was thriving. At this moment, the cold sunshine has become the first dawn of hope. Residents who survived the war believed that they would be thriving if they got rid of exploitation and regained their freedom. Everything will be fine, the little niece of His Royal Highness Feline, and the current Princess will lead them to prosperity and prosperity on their behalf. Hope the goddess has bloomed a charming smile to them. "Old Gus, are you in good health? 3 "Haha, it''s still tough, it won''t be a problem to survive until the day when your Royal Highness establishes the country! "Oh? Hahaha! Then I can''t lose to you, come on, old Gus, don''t go to Jianguo, only me... The two gray-haired old men on the temples were holding two small stools, holding white gas hot tea in their hands, looking at the young people working under the blazing sun, their faces were full of emotion. Ordinary city reconstruction, the same location, at different times, the contrast is so amazing, oral expression is far from the shock of seeing it in person. The silver-haired girl dressed in a luxurious suspender dress and a polite white dress stopped in place. The fragrant shoulders are exposed, and the long silver hair is tied into a shawl-side ponytail with a black ribbon. The clothes and images that are incompatible with the ragged people are like being outside this realistic picture. She stopped here quietly, the white top hat decorated with golden silk butterflies concealed the face of the silver-haired girl, and the luxurious long skirt and rare hair color were very eye-catching. "His Royal Highness." Xun, in a formal dress, followed behind, and the parasol he was holding leaned toward her. This golden butterfly dress is exactly the clothes that Miss Tina chose for Bai Ji because of her growth. Even after such a long period of time, the high-quality materials are still fresh and clean. "Why bring us here?" Bai Ji said slowly as he stared at the rising town. "Destruction is rebirth, and the setting sun is both the end of the day and the beginning of the next day." Xun seemed to be muttering to herself, "Is it necessary to speak so philosophically?" Bai Ji muttered softly. "Eh eh? Isn''t this the leader of the blood family? Are you here to inspect? You have been really hard these two days." The two old men holding tea and talking and laughing noticed the eye-catching Qi and Bai Ji. . Xun shook his head slightly to signal that the two elderly people don''t need to care about them, just do it by themselves. The need to work on the scene Most of the young Asian cats also noticed Xun not far away, smiled kindly at her, and bowed slightly to show respect. Today, the residents of this small town hardly know that the blood race is assisting them in border defense. People rely on food as their heaven, and the Fuxing Society, which has done nothing in this regard, naturally did not grasp the hearts of its own people. At this time, the existence of direct members of the royal family became particularly important. In less than three days, the members of the Fuxing Society from all over the world and the local people formed a ball of discus. Although I don''t know what the future will be like, that child may be more capable than I thought. Chapter 231: That''s right, she has never shown her talent in this area before her. Over time, the image of the spoiled eldest lady has become deeply ingrained in her cognition. She seems to be loved by her people very much, and less than three days have passed, and the people are deeply impressed by her name, not just relying on the shadow of her aunt. In a few years, how will she grow? "Hahaha...Come and chase me!" A few playful children ran past Bai Ji, a gust of wind blew up the skirt of the dress. "Bai Ji" subconsciously lowered the brim of her hat to cover her face. "Don''t run, don''t run! I''m the white knight, kill all of you trolls who do no evil, take my sword and die! Bai Ji was stunned for a while, watching the children who were laughing and scrambled and playing together, and her heart was mixed for a while. Young and ignorant children are often a clean sheet of white paper. The surrounding ears and eyes and the influence of the environment can easily leave color on this white paper. The innocent smile is like a blossoming white lily, pure and unsullied, and makes people feel comfortable. White knight one. At this moment, the setting sun on the horizon only remains half the height of the mountainside. Bai Ji spread out her delicate palm, and pinched a wisp of Yu Yang passing by in a hurry. "Hahahahahahahaha "Come and catch me, come and catch me!" "Be careful, don''t let it hurt. The pure and flawless smiley face is extremely contagious, and the parents around them can''t help but sketch a few smiles. What a long-lost smiling face. For a long time, I haven''t seen these pure smiles from the heart without impurities. Bai Ji remembered the smile that gave herself the courage to pick up the long sword. "Brother~" In the memory, the black-haired girl''s poker face with a few twists, the immature voice is so clear. "There is no fixed definition of justice. Brother shouldn''t wait for other people''s answers. He has to look for it himself, right?. Lifting his head, one after another happy and sincere smiles came into view, as if they contained all the beautiful things in the world. Every time the long sword is swung, it is to protect the wreath on the hilt. Right, how could it be forgotten? How could it be possible to forget something deeply guarded? 420 Along with the sunset on the west hills, the pedestrians on the street were in twos and threes, and the curtain came to an end with the bleak wind. Xun has been standing beside Bai Ji, holding an umbrella, like a shadow accompanying him. ...We should go now. "His Royal Highness, where do you want to go?" "I don''t know, but it certainly won''t be here." The bitter wind picked up Bai Ji''s long hair, and she didn''t look back. The scene fell silent for a while. "Does your master really want to find me now? Whether it is the queen or the other ministers, my escape has always been a knot in their hearts...So, what about your choice?" Bai Ji broke the silence first. "Tina confessed that you took the jade slip of the city to force the soldiers from the Principality of Setis, but in the end you lost the jade slip. Tina will hold you accountable, let alone the specific details, right? " Yes, that¡¯s right, but Seeing Bai Ji''s slightly dazed and bewildered eyes, Xun hesitated to speak, but he didn''t say anything when he came to his mouth. In the end, she closed her eyes and swallowed the words back into her stomach abruptly. "His Royal Highness wants to find her own answer?" "Do you have to go?" "You go." Xun exhaled deeply, she knew what it meant to make this decision. ¡­¡­Thank you. "After Bai Ji was slightly stunned, she didn''t pretend to say thank you directly. "However, we didn''t let others take care of me. I''m used to it. One. Tell Tina truthfully, she won''t blame you. "His Royal Highness does not need to worry, Xun can make arrangements properly." As he said, Xun motioned to the wide open gate in front of Bai Ji. "Forgive me not far, please forgive my sins." Xun slowly closed his eyes. "Can we ask you one more thing?" The inner city of Nolan, in the main fort. At this moment, it has welcomed its long-lost master here. "Your Royal Highness." Na''er opened the door, and respectfully said to the petite figure who was dressed in a long dress and had a new temperament, "What''s the matter?" The noble blonde, if the fine gold silk was scattered, the girl Did not look back. "According to the specific plan provided by you, implementation has begun, and Nolan City has begun to re-operate. "Well, if the materials are not enough, you can remove the bricks and tiles of the castle for the time being, and solve the people''s food and clothing is the first thing." The girl''s voice sounded not the slightest fluctuation. ......Naer hesitated to speak but stopped. "Does the rumors about folk human knights need to be stopped?" "Let it go, is there anything else?" "Well, this is sent by Your Excellency Jane, saying that someone asked her to deliver it to you." Na''er mentioned the burden of visiting the door. "Open it and take a look." The girl''s hairy ears trembled, and she turned around slowly. Yes. "Na''er began to take up this bag of ordinary cloth. "His Royal Highness, this is a pile of clothes." Na''er was taken aback for a moment, a little unclear. Xiaosha''s pupils widened slightly. "You go out. With the creaking of the door, Xiaosha walked to the clothes in a daze. It is the casual dress that I changed when I first arrived because of the smell... Human style clothing. Now it has been cleaned and has a faint floral fragrance. Xiaosha rummaged in a daze, and a piece of paper slipped from it. Chapter 232: [I''m leaving, take care of myself. ] The content is concise and clear, and the handwriting is powerful but a bit dull. Very familiar handwriting... A drop of crystal water soaked the note. "Why can''t I just hate it?) Entering the salty wet freshman...you, fool..." Prologue to the fifth volume of gratitude In the low-level nihility beyond the reach of the dust, except for the endless annihilation, only the Xiwei, which symbolizes Xuan Xuan, remains. The void in the form of nothingness, everything is "zero" in the true sense, and no one wants or has the ability to cultivate this barren void that even the air seems extremely luxurious. And "zero", this number, given that between despair and hope, the next is the end, and the next is the beginning. As for the creator who masters the mystery of spells, he only needs to advance the number on the number axis. As for the hope of turning nothingness into nothingness, reshaping nature desires to open up a world in nothingness. Even if it is a number of space school magic masters, it takes years and months for endless years, enough to make the temples of the long-lived species stain white. At this moment, it is not exactly on which timeline of the main plane [Baland], it is located in a corner of the endless void. The towering trees planted by the endless energy of life stand in the empty space. If the visible facts are written as chapters, it is estimated that they will only be regarded as whimsical fables or magical novels. Large tracts of lush leaves cover the branches, the vitality symbolizing the power of life blooms, the fresh air is overflowing, and the glowing movement and vitality, darkness and despair disappear. People can''t believe that this rich land was nothingness where everything was "zero". The fantastic architectural style is just like a loft cast by a fairy in a fairy tale. A fence made of exquisite woodcarving lives in small villages and twos and threes of pedestrians walk on the quiet streets. Looks similar to human beings, but they are all handsome men and pretty women. The side of the pure and undisturbed fairyland reveals their quiet and elegant character and lifestyle. The worldly wonderland that is not contaminated by the world is like a beautiful fairy tale, but it exists in a certain corner of nothingness. In the sky attic built above the towering branches of the giant tree. "Do you really want to do this?" Juanxiu''s handwriting, using a slip of paper as the carrier, wrote indescribable and profound text, and handed it to the person at the table. "What''s wrong with Miss Liya?" The mellow male voice came from the table like warm water smoothly sliding over the jade. "After confirming the death of the former knight king, and following a step-by-step mourning ceremony, is it not a matter of course to re-elect the new knight king." The Junyi man had a friendly smile on his face, no words that meant the slightest questioning, and he showed enough harmlessness to humans and animals. The Ryukyu knight did not dare to really regard the handsome man in front of him as a kind grandfather. "Your Excellency, the fifth-generation knight king of the Human Federation, the Radiant Knight is not dead." The Ryukyu knight silently picked up the pen and gave it to the man after it was filled with pieces of paper. "Miss Liya, don''t try to pretend to be confused." The man''s eyes narrowed into a gap. "Tianhui, the mess left by the knight king who was born by the common people on the surface is quite troublesome. "The current deputy commander of the Brilliant Knights, Enzo, his position is a bit dangerous, and it can be said that he is at odds with us." "Now, I am even more convinced that the koi is mingled among the upper echelons of the temple...The corner of the man''s mouth is drawn with a smile that seems gentle but not the slightest warmth. "That koi is really hidden, and at the same time it is eager to restore the country. Enzo was probably "bewitched" by him, and now he has taken action. "So, does Miss Liya naively think that politics is a beautiful fairy tale, or is it some other personal reason?" There was a hint of meaning in the words. "According to external rumors, you have a very good personal relationship with the "deceased" knight King Yiyi Tianhui Knight..." "Although I don''t know whether this news is true or not, I still ask Miss Liya to stay awake at all times, and don''t let her mind crooked. "Leah has never forgotten her responsibilities. "Okay! Just as I imagined, Miss Liya is still as sober and calm as ever." The man smiled playfully with the note in his hand. "As for the candidate for the Knight King, I have already thought about it... I think that among the few believers of the Radiant Knight King in the past, there are some who can take on this great responsibility, right?" "You have to find a knight who can fight against Your Excellency Enzo. It is said that there is competition to make progress, right? This is also the meaning of the above, do you understand? Little Liya. Oh no, Lord Immortal Knight . "Follow the order." The Ryukyu knight bowed slightly, and left the attic room without doing anything. The carriage on the way back was still so bumpy and unstable, but the gloomy sky could not wait for the heavy rain. The unplaced soul does not know where to return, wandering in this world. The world is so big, but there is no room for oneself. "Hey, the young man wakes up, the border town is here!" With a sway, the iron helmet lying on the seat propped up. Hearing the coachman''s call, he slowly shook his head, and after paying for one person, he sorted out his few luggage and got out of the carriage. The familiar battle flag was flying on the head of the city, but the color faded away. Even though he was already in Ziran, there was nowhere to put his heart. There was barely a place that could be called home. In this way, it is not really homeless. Even if he is exhausted, he still has a place to rest. The place that I thought in my heart, the footsteps followed instinct to go there. The building is still as dilapidated as it used to be, but it is less than the top half before the catastrophe, and it does not affect the stability of the space door. I wasted a bit of searching, and the identity card made of soft porcelain slipped out of his pocket. "Identity verification and interpretation is complete, welcome home, classmate." The relentless magic engraved recording echoed, and the scene in front of him was blurred, and the transmission countdown was already on. It was late in the evening, and the small world that maintained zero jet lag with the main plane also ushered in the end of the day. There were two or three pedestrians entrusted to the hall. Except for the incumbents, few students were willing to stay in this deserted hall. Accompanied by an unsentimental mechanical sound transmission, the glass door in front of the hall opened. A person wearing a cross helmet and inferior cloth armor walked in slowly, carrying a few small burdens on his back. This has various meanings. The shabby figure on the top is very eye-catching. "Hello classmate, do you need any service?" The counter girl kept a professional smile at all times. "Return to report." The armored man nodded slightly. "Return to campus to report? Okay, wait a moment. Ji and other films E light novel Staying away from school for a few days is prohibited unless it is specifically approved. Therefore, there are very few such special cases, and you can almost find out the approximate ones without asking the name. Chapter 233: "Um... classmate, your name is Ji Bai, isn''t it?" "Yes it is "Okay, please wait a moment." The lady at the counter practised the business skillfully, and soon completed a series of formalities safely. "Good classmates, the return procedures have been completed) Welcome back. "Yeah." Ji Bai nodded and did not stop. "By the way, there is another classmate named Xiaosha who is still out of school. According to the record, she should have left school with you or in the same class. Didn''t she come back? ...She will not come back anymore. "Ji Bai didn''t look back, leaving the counter girl who was so unsure and left the consignment hall. Carefully wipe the last pair of tables and chairs clean, Ke''er brushed the sweat on his forehead slightly and tidyed up the falling pink hair. "Huhhhhhhh~" The tail flicked and stretched lazily. The maid''s clothes were pulled up, revealing a smooth waist without the slightest amount of fat. As always, the busy work of the past ended, and the end is nearing the end. After nearly two months of working in a maid shop, from the initial jerky to the present practice makes perfect in one go, I have basically adapted to the daily life of the maid shop. "Thank you, Ke''er, this period of internship has troubled you. Go back and rest early, and leave the rest to me." Xiaoqing walked out of the back kitchen and rubbed Ke''er''s little head distressedly. . During this period of time, I don¡¯t know if Ke¡¯er¡¯s child is devilish. He did most of the rough chores in the store without asking for processing funds. Even the manager who never asked about the store couldn¡¯t help her raise her salary, although Finally she refused. "Hmm~" Ke''er shook his head, her hairy ears drooping slightly. "I''m not tired, it doesn''t matter. The table doesn''t seem to be cleaned yet, and there is still some dust. I will clean the rag and wipe it again." Play "Oh, what happened to this kid?" When Ke''er walked into the back kitchen, Xiaoqing looked worried. This month, the child''s personality became a lot dull. What happened? ... Rest and return to "home"? The home has been cleaned up by myself, if I can, I don''t want to go back to that deserted home very much. Opening the door of the house, the familiar but dull greetings will not ring again, and the dull iron helmet will not be seen walking in the small room in the living room but it looks so deserted and bleak. In that case, what''s the point of going back to a place where there is no temperature? Kerr wrung out the wet towel and let out a sigh of relief. The sky gradually darkened, and the last ray of sunlight was completely obscured by the curtain. "Crack." With the sound of the key being inserted into the keyhole, it twisted and the iron door was opened. The lights in the hallway flooded the room. "I''m back." Even if she knew it was meaningless and didn''t get a reply, Kerr still habitually said to the room, even if the audience only had air. Really listen Looking at the empty darkness in front of him, Ke''er shook his head bitterly. "Going with Mr. Ji Bai, must be very happy?" It seemed that something had been thought of, but Ke''er muttered with his head down. Thinking about this, she drooped her ears, barely wrapped her feet, and moved her fingers to the light bulb button in a muddled manner. "Carden." "Welcome back." As soon as the lights were turned on, a familiar voice came from the room. Chapter 1 ~ Rebellion Crystal dewdrops swirled around the branches, and spring came quietly among the lush greenery. The air moistened by the rain is particularly fragrant and refreshing. The migrating bird species occupy the treetops and sing and cry in the morning. The white barren land is gradually reclaimed by the color of life, accompanied by the change of seasons. Scarlet blood territory, the Principality of Setis, the lord¡¯s castle hall at this moment seemed to be wrapped in a layer of stagnant skin, and the viscous air almost turned into substance, making people feel breathless and involuntarily straining their nerves. "Master Patriarch, please give us a reasonable explanation." The man in the black robe opened his eyes wide, and stood up when he slapped the table. "I made my own claim to sign a foreign trade transaction with the Human Federation, and I affixed a seal to sign the agreement without my permission. Do you have our elders in mind?? "Huh! It''s fine now. I was caught by the Referno family and reported it to Her Majesty the Queen. I didn¡¯t plan to go to bed and steal the chicken to lose the rice. Instead, Nolan City became Referno¡¯s wedding dress. This is nothing. A meaningful move is to make Her Majesty the Queen strictly monitor our future behavior. This is what Patriarch Patriarch calls foresight? Huh, really a good idea!" The man was holding a white porcelain teacup while sitting in the main seat with his eyes closed. The amber-haired girl sneered. "Whether this sloppy plan has failed or not has been discussed for the time being. The military expenditures and the losses incurred by the army and the related regulations of the signing of the foreign trade agreement should be counted. Who is it? My master? "" Another man bitterly accused, "All of you, let your anger be quiet. In fact, this mistake cannot be attributed to the Patriarch. After all, the Patriarch died young and the Patriarch, who had no experience at all, was forced to drive the ducks to the shelves. During the stage, although full of lofty aspirations, but no corresponding strength, this result is already doomed." As if seeing the time is ripe, a man with a sharp-mouthed monkey cheek stood up and straightened his collar. The words that seem to be helpful are actually pushing the girl down the abyss. "Elder Gemu said that the Patriarch still lacks experience and management experience, and his age is too young to take on the responsibility of Patriarch. In the old view, the Patriarch should be temporarily relieved of the authority and delegated to the Presbyterian Council. Do you have any opinions?" The man in the black dress robe stood up, a trace of pride appeared on his face. book.SFA "Agree. "Ibid. SF Light Novel "No opinion Looking at the presbytery that almost all members passed through, the black-robed man smiled with satisfaction, and then triumphantly turned to Mi Lai who was sitting in the main seat. "There are more than two-thirds of the votes. Miss, even though you are the head of the family, you have to follow the decision of the Presbyterian Church. From now on, let us take charge of this family for you." The man in the black robe gave a sly smile as he looked at the girl who was still sleeping and sleeping. It is probably frightened. He was very convinced that a little girl who had never seen anything in the world had to make compromises and steps under this aggressive momentum. For this, I have planned for a long time... "Master Patriarch." The guard standing beside Mila was slightly worried. At this moment, Mila, who was always in a false sleep state, suddenly opened her eyes and swept past the old men in black robes who wanted to force her to step down. He didn''t see any panic in the girl''s eyes. Only catching that calm and indifferent smile...It''s like mocking myself. Ah! It''s just a bluff. After calming down, the black robe man couldn''t help but sneered for seven bursts of heart. two Today, whether it''s about military or ceremonies, it''s a winner. In front of the gate of the Elder Hall, there are more than three hundred Black Emperor knights, all of whom are private soldiers trained by the elders, and don''t make any compromises. She don''t want to go out of this gate today! "Your Excellency Roddy is very confident. It seems that you want to completely overthrow me. All of you here have practiced countless times in private." Mi Li held his head with his hands, and there was no sense of tension on his grinning face. . "Huh, Lord Patriarch, even if you talk about it today, you will inevitably step down. I don¡¯t want the Lord Patriarch to have a face in front of his subordinates. I also ask the Lord Patriarch to voluntarily hand over the position of Patriarch. Don¡¯t embarrass me... "The man in the ceremonial robe named Roddy is sure to win. "Huh? Do you have to be so absolute?" Mi Li was taken aback, then sighed and stroked her hair. "In other words, my birthday is almost here, and I am expecting to receive any gifts. I didn''t expect that the elders I trusted would jointly prepare a squid meal for me." "Master Patriarch, you should get acquainted and quickly open your position. Although you have lost your position as Patriarch, are you still the eldest lady of the Setis family? We will not treat you badly." Roddy is very sincere. Said, but his heart was full of joking and excitement. You little girl, I finally got hold of it! No one is arrogant and domineering on weekdays, do you have today? See what I will do with you afterwards! Chapter 234: "Don''t panic, don''t panic, it''s the so-called courtesy exchanges. Since the members of the Presbyterian Church gave it to me, I will not express it. Isn''t it too rude." Looking at the changes in the complexions of all the people in front of me, Mi Li With a hint of mockery in his smile, he snapped his fingers. "Tuk, Tuk, Tuk,... Jin Xuan in a battle robe walked up to the hall, followed by two Black Emperor knights. "See Patriarch, and, elders." Jin Xuan glanced at a group of elder councilors coldly. Oh, no matter what tricks you do, it¡¯s useless. I won the unanimous support of the Presbyterian Church, and even the black-robed man in the private army who dominated the elders. Roddy raised his eyebrows slightly, and he thought that he had the power of the Patriarch. In their own hands. "Now, present the present, Xiaoxuan." Mihong smiled slyly. "Yes, Patriarch." After Jin Xuan got the order, she motioned to the two Black Emperor knights behind her. After a long while, a few large boxes and a person **** by the big five flowers were carried to the hall of the palace. "Your Excellency Roddy, do you know this person?" Mi La''s smile was full of aggressiveness. "... Seeing the two people who were carried to the palace by the dirt, Roddy''s expression instantly became gloomy. Even though he was completely unrecognizable due to torture, Roddy recognized this person at a glance... "I don''t know, this person has never met before." Roddy put aside his head decisively. Hearing that, the people who were tied to the ground struggled harder. SF Light Novel "Let him speak." Mi Yao gave orders ruthlessly. "Yes." Jin Xuan tore open the blockage in the population. "That''s him! It was Lord Roddy who ordered the villain to hand over the letter to the special envoy of the Referno family! He was the only one who did everything, the villain is innocent, Lord Patriarch!" After realizing that he could speak, The blood-stained man squatted his head to the ground while crying. The smile on Mi Li''s face was even stronger, and the elders were all talking about it. "You! Where did your dog stuff come from?? Just open your mouth and bite people?!" Roddy has a stern face and a hideous face, but at this time the person tied into a twist seems to be scared, completely Ignoring Roddy, his guilt was shaken out. "Hateful untouchable! Dare to be hired to frame me and die!" The angry Roddy couldn''t bear it. He drew the dagger from his waist three steps and made two steps. He stepped forward and stabbed the chattering guy to death but was killed by two workers. The Black Emperor Knight and Jin Xuan, who had a gloomy expression, stopped. "Your Excellency Roddy, is this going to kill people?" Jin Xuan said indifferently. "Humph!" The calmed down Roddy took back the seven songs into the set, and smiled and groaned upwards, Mi Lai who was watching the show. "Master Patriarch, this person is obviously employed by someone else and wants to be framed. He says that he is unprovoked, and he can''t prove anything with a splashy mouth." Roddy''s face was gloomy, but he was still calm. "Oh oh? That''s right, so Lord Roddy thinks this person is framing you?" "That''s right! A mere pariah, dare to pour dirty water on the nobleman and punish the Nine Clan!" Roddy stared coldly at the tied male F. "Well, Lord Roddy is very confident. "People are not afraid of the shadow crooked." Roddy said vowedly. "Well, since it''s like this... "Jin Xuan, give it a big gift. Under Jinxuan''s gesture, the two Black Emperor Knights opened the big box, and there was a pile of letters in it. "These are the letters between Lord Roddy and Livorno! They are all here! ..."; As if realizing that it was his turn to speak, the embarrassed man shouted loudly. Mouth fiction "Blood spurting!" Roddy said gloomily. "I also ask Patriarch to make these letters public and pass them to the members of the Presbyterian Church for inspection, to see if he deeply believes that it is the handwriting underneath. This is impossible, because...the letters have been burned by myself, myself. It won''t leave anyone a handle. "Well, since Lord Roddy said so, then, Jin Xuan, do it. "Yes." Jin Xuan coldly ordered the knight to open the letter and hand it over to the elders in turn. The elders were disdainful at first, and then slightly surprised, then their faces were uncertain. This makes Roddy feel inexplicable. "Okay, after the circulation is over, you can talk about your feelings?" Mi La patted his hands, smiled and glanced at the people who were all silent. "?! You guys, are you saying something fair?" Roddy couldn''t help but panicked. Why did these colleagues suddenly become dumb? ? "Your Excellency Roddy, can you appreciate it yourself?" "Huh!" After receiving the letter of creed that Jin Xuan handed over, Roddy glanced disdainfully, his eyes widened suddenly. No, no. Can...impossible? ! These letters are still given by myself...why...! "Huh? What''s the matter with Lord Roddy? Don''t you recognize the letters I wrote?" Mi Li stood up while supporting her body. "No... Roddy speaks incoherently. "Everyone, is the handwriting okay?" Mira glanced at the silent elders, and smiled at Jin Xuan. "Xiao Xuan, in the Principality of Setis, how many crimes is it to betray the Principality to illicit an enemy chief?" "For the first crime, you should be determined and punish the whole family." Jin Xuan replied mercilessly, causing Roddy to fall into the ice cave. Chapter 2 ~ The Past "The above is all the content of the next report." In the bedroom, Xun knelt on one knee, his head slightly lowered, his expression as rigorous as ever. "Success is not enough and there is more than failure. I have let go of the opportunity to get it. Please second lady punish it." "Well, let''s not mention the other things for the time being, your eyes are a little dodge, don''t you want to see the concubine body?" The girl sitting on the edge of the bed, with blond hair, and wearing pajamas hugged the rabbit doll in her arms, and slowly hit Yawn. "Xun is incompetent. I haven''t finished the second lady''s explanation, and I have no face to meet the second lady." "Oh, then, I order you to raise your head and look at me." The girl''s tone was lazy and weak, as if she was not waking up, but she did not dare to hesitate. Xun obeyed the order, raised his head, and slowly looked at his master Raphono~Tina. Tina looked like she was lazy before closing, and Shui Lingling''s eyes were gleaming, making people want to look away inexplicably. "You said that when I went this time, not only did I lose the jade slip, but the city was also taken by the cat?" Tina asked with a hint of question in her eyes. "Yes." Xun respectfully said. "Puff puff." Tina couldn''t help but twitching the corners of her mouth, the silver bell-like laughter did not stop. "Hey, Xiaoxun, do you believe this for yourself?" Tina cocked her bare feet, and looked at Shun who was silent. "If you want to fool me, at least type some drafts, guess what I think thoroughly, and then discuss it for a long time. What do you say, um, how do you put it, I always feel that you are insulting my IQ. Your lady''s IQ is so Is it low?" Tina swayed her legs, her eyes narrowed like a cat. "I can''t know the efficiency of Xiaoxun''s work better. You are not the kind of procrastination and indecision. Moreover, it is difficult to mess with the things that are inevitable by the flying dragon riding the face. Human skills need to be improved. Let¡¯s say, what is the real situation? I won¡¯t blame you if you tell the real situation.¡± "Miss, please punish me." Xun lowered his head and said silently. Chapter 235: "Oh, looking at your posture, are you planning to tell me?" Tina grinned coldly. "Xun has already told the lady what he knows." "Haha, that''s great." Tina sneered. "What the **** is it that makes you dare to hide it from me as a master?" Xun remained silent. "If that''s the case, then I can''t keep you." Tina sighed. A servant who orders himself and cannot execute it 100% is useless. Tina, who knew well about Xun''s character, was also very curious as to what happened that made Xun the girl would rather be punished than gnaw a word. "Now, Xun, come here." Tina beckoned. Xun did not hesitate, and walked over. As early as when she made this decision, she knew that she could not escape the catastrophe. "Bent over." Xun was like an obedient puppy, leaning over Tina''s meaningful gaze. Tina stroked a strand of Heng''s long hair, lowered her eyes, put it to her nose and sniffed. Although Xun was puzzled, he dared not speak out, letting Tina sniff all over her body. She looked at Tina''s mouth with a touch of nostalgia for unknown reasons. Before she was confused, Tina opened her eyes. "Go back, take a good rest." Tina smoothed the strand of hair and stroked Xun''s head grinning. "??" Xun didn''t know the truth, so he almost wrote a big question mark on his face. What does it mean? ? If you say you want to punish yourself? The meat that was inevitable was taken away by the flying birds, and he was going to deceive the top and the bottom. This sin is not excessive. Why would you let yourself go so easily? "Why, Xiaoxun stays here and won''t leave. Are you planning to take a nap with me?" Tina licked her lips badly, pretending to not understand Xun''s suspicious gaze. "Excuse me, Miss, Xun retire." No longer hesitating, after saying goodbye, Xun walked out of the bedroom full of perplexity and confusion. "Lah~~Hum~~" After watching Xun walk out the door, Tina hummed a cheerful little tune, pulled the bedding and got in. Hugging the rabbit doll in his arms tightly, his red face was full of happiness, and then he poked his mouth like an awkwardness, and gave the little rabbit doll a few punches. "I have no conscience, I want to leave after playing with other people''s feelings. Your Royal Highness is really bothersome~~!" If someone in the castle mansion saw Tina who looked like this innocent little girl, they would be shocked, wondering if their owner had been dropped. One by one A few strands of warm gold threaded through the gaps in the curtains, and the brown-yellow wooden floor was mirrored and shining. The plush touch feels like someone is teasing his nose with a dog''s tail flower. Ji Bai, who was half asleep and half awake, frowned inadvertently and rolled his face. To make people feel a little angry, the dog''s tail flower reluctantly, as if locked his face, followed him up. Ji Bai''s eyes opened instantly, and he grabbed the fluffy stick. "Meow!?" Accompanied by a strange sound, the stick trembled like a tremor. "Wow, it''s itchy! Ji, Mr. Ji Bai, Ke''er is wrong, let go." The instigator of the bedside, a cat whose tail was caught, was blown up for a while. Ji Bai stood up, let go of the fluffy pink tail, and looked at the pink-haired cat kneeling on the edge of the bed with a flushed face. "early." "Morning, say it early" Ke''er, dressed in a maid costume, had a flushed face, buried his hot little head and dared not look directly at Ji Bai. "Extend your tail." Ji Bai said. "Hey?! Mr. Ji Bai? You" "Stretch it out." Ji Bai had no feelings. "Huh Meow can only be a tail, can''t it be something else?" Kerr was embarrassed and entangled. "Yeah." Ji Bai said seriously. "Humiao" just wanted to hide on a whim, and was about to face the cruel reality to provoke "Meow~~" Kerr fluttered and blinked his eyes in an attempt to get through. "Are you hungry?" Ji Bai was puzzled. However, for those who are incomprehensible, it is equivalent to playing the piano against a cow. In Ji Bai''s view, the cat is full of hope to act like a baby to herself, and it is time for her to feed her eight achievements. "Meow" "Extend your tail." Ji Bai repeated his words again like a repeater. But the child was pitiful with tears, as if he had accepted his fate, his long tail was limp on Ji Bai''s thigh. It is said that a cat is a mass of liquid, and now it seems that these words still have some truth in the end. Ji Bai nodded, expressing certainty. "Close your eyes." "Oh." Ke''er covered his face with both hands, feeling a little nervous. "Okay, open your eyes." "Eh eh? Alright?" Ke''er was taken aback for a moment, but felt something brushing his tail, and then he fixed it, but it was over. She was a little curious about what Ji Bai did. I saw that the small tail was tied with a chic bow, which looks very cute and cute. "This is" Kerr covered his mouth. "Present, it suits you well." A faint smile hung from the corner of Ji Bai''s mouth. Chapter 236: "Huh meow~~! The gift?" Kerr was surprised, not at the gift itself, but at the person who gave the gift. Just imagine, whoever receives a gift chosen by a stubborn wood will be dumbfounded. "For Kerr, gift, specially for Kerr?" Kerr murmured repeatedly. "Yeah." Ji Bai nodded. "Thank you Mr. Ji Bai for the present, Kerr, Kerr will definitely cherish meow~~" Ji Bai was slightly sluggish. With a flick of her tail in front of her eyes, the girl with cat ears trembling, overlapped with the figure of another golden cat lady. One by one "Uncle Wet Salt, idiot, big idiot! Are you so indifferent to your own life?!" "what is this?" "Well, I will tie you a bow outside~" "I do not want." "Huh~! This lady''s bow is not something you can refuse~" "Eh hey~" "Hey? What''s the matter? Does it hurt you? No, I''m sorry, it doesn''t hurt or it hurts, how do you feel now~?" "It''s okay, I pretended it." "You guy!" One by one "Mr. Ji Bai, Mr. Ji Bai?? Meow?~" "I''m here." Ke''er''s worried voice awakened Ji Bai who was trapped in his memories. The passing will eventually become the past, perhaps as early as the moment of meeting, it is doomed to end. Ji Bai stood up and smoothed Shun Ke''er''s hair. "Thank you for comforting me." Sniffing the girl''s unique virgin body fragrance, Ji Bai leaned in her ear. The scorching snort caused Kerr''s little head to stop functioning in an instant, and when it eased, there was only one person left in the room. One by one The wind on the rooftop is still noisy as before, and the young man lies on his back, as if feeling the breeze, or just in a daze. Ji Bai believes that there is a destined mission, but he is not a person who is good at compromising and accepting fate. Even though Fate did a very nasty prank on himself, he never gave up. Without changing his original intention, Ji Bai believed that he could suppress the devil in his heart. Why keep resisting blood sucking? This not only should not be the behavior of the knight, but also raises the flag against fate. Becoming a vampire, eating and sucking blood, everything is a matter of course. But Ji Bai hated this logically. He hated the feeling that he was being manipulated by others, and he was even more afraid of his tendency to become a monster. He was afraid of a day when he never remembered that he was a human being, and the chronic torment of a vampire who was completely reduced to a walking dead was often more severe than a fatal blow. I don¡¯t want to be a puppet of fate. So, pediatric things like hunger are nothing at all. "You are almost at your limit. Are you sure you don¡¯t need this?" The sudden voice made Ji Bai open his eyes. I don''t know when the comer who leaned in front of him was holding a blood bag in his mouth, leaning over, with a teasing smile on his face. Li Bitch Princess Feline Chapter 3 ~ Unchanging Sincerity "You''re almost at your limit, are you sure you don''t need this?" There was a teasing smile in the words. Hearing the sound, he knew him, and Ji Bai could guess how proud the black-bellied vampire was secretly without averting his gaze. "Ahhhhhh, I can still understand you if you don''t care about me, but ah, do you really want to reject it? This attractive scarlet, plump sweet syrup melts in your mouth~ Is it within reach now?" Chestnut imitated the kitten''s movements, landed on all fours, dangling his blood bag in front of Ji Bai and swayed. Ji Bai turned his head and lay on his back in large characters, not wanting to take care of the expired old Lori who teased him. "Hey, are you still going to hold on? It won''t work. If you don''t eat well, you can''t keep up with the nutrition, and the height and the place you care about the most can be even smaller." Li Zi smiled and dipped his blood bag. Very boldly lying on Ji Bai¡¯s face, the cold blood bag was hanging down to fit the tip of Ji Bai¡¯s nose, the small cherry lips contained the crystal clear blood bag, and the delicate porcelain baby face appeared like an ice sculpture jade bracelet. A few traces of charming rosy, it is simply a daunting temptation tomorrow. Responsibility, it sounds like yours is very big, and you are so poor that you are about to sink. What qualifications do you have to say about me? ? Jade ointment, the smooth neck moved his gaze down, and he could faintly see the looming ditch of milky white and delicate skin. If it is good... well, this one is not. Ding~Sao Xin took it in his hand, but it was a pity that the soul of this coquettish swordsman was put in a loli skin. What others looked like was a cute little white cat. Substandard hardware facilities have led to her immunity in this regard, Ji Bai has experienced many battles. As for the cuteness of cute things, the cat in the family doesn''t know how taller it is than this old vampire old loli. On the skill and proficiency of selling cuteness, drooping ears can be done in one go. The coordination of different actions can make people want to sit on their knees and wink tears. Contrast with a frown and a smile, cute and cute not enough. The variety of looks is completely unattractive. Even if you want to show off, it is not ruled out that some gentlemen with special hobbies and immature primary school students have such a degree of development for Ji Bai, but he is in estrus. SF Light Novel got a little impatient, stretched out his arms to pull her away from her side, but found that how Ji Bai gradually became weak on the Xiaomi in front of her ears. The chestnuts didn''t move at all. The paw pinched the corner of chestnut''s clothes, how incredible, his eyes were slightly surprised, and he pulled the corner of chestnut''s clothes again. Ji Bai blinked, feeling a little sulky suddenly getting smaller. what happened? Do you always feel that your big 3 is understood as Xiao Jibai''s act of acting like a baby to his aunt? "Li Zi smiled and held up "Ji Bai", "Ah, I can put this cheek in my ear and let out a sigh of relief." ......Is Ji Bai''s blood stunned in an instant? Now... Chestnut was full of joking smiles, and he found out the small mirror he carried with him, "Hehe, I really don''t plan to eat fresh seeds, and shook in front of Ji Bai. It''s a pretense. "But I can''t maintain my sitting cross-legged, staring at me with a dull face, the girl with long silver hair hanging unfettered and falling to the ground in the mirror. The girl with her knees in a literal face is maintaining an indescribable state at this moment, with a disheveled hair. Of course, the appearance looks pretty, of course, the most terrible thing is that the mirror is filled with love and affection, showing the beauty of independence from the world, with the pity of a small cherry, like a little milk cat abandoned on the street. Feeling unbearable. nM, the girl in the mirror made the same move. With Bai Ji''s eyes widening constantly The oncoming cool breeze has not been discouraged! "Slightly stunned, it was an overwhelming reaction. Bai Ji curled up shyly, ashamed." Hey! ~None, the instinctive trend of rudeness in her actions. Blocking, wanting to use this as a substitute for cloth, but it doesn''t help. Chapter 237: The two little hands want to cover the hate vampire as much as possible. This guy is too funny! With that stinky vampire, the one who has been full of playfulness in his eyes has long been a sister! What happened, why didn¡¯t I notice it? ? Damn it... when did Ji know about it. Seeing that unkind smile, let''s do it for nothing! book.SEA This guy must have deliberately not reminded Auntie that there is no shame in walking out in front of him. "The chestnut clings to Bai Ji''s struggle," Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. You are not someone else, but your closest aunt, isn''t it? ? "Li Zi" said, "You should feel lucky, see Bai Ji rubbed his cheeks. of? ! "What about our clothes? Did you= want [Magic] as a supply? Naturally, it is impossible to leave [Magic] in the empty stomach. "Do you mean the ceremonial outfit? That''s necessary, it''s too loli-control, don''t touch us!" Bai Ji desperately wanted to break free from chestnut''s hug, "Quickly, stop, let''s leave us alone or not. It¡¯s a problem to pick up a piece of cake. I want to get rid of the "iron clamp" of chestnuts. However, because I have been hungry for a long time, I am holding it~ My sister can¡¯t hold it, and my daughter is not allowed to hold it. "Hey hey, don''t do this, let Lizi say that, but Lizi doesn''t show the appearance of being a predecessor at all, like, let Lizi have a sense of accomplishment, OK? Gui Ji''s chest. A little bunny who acted like a coquettish begs for protection "...Wum~" "Cuckoo... Okay, so hungry, really hungry... It''s quiet, and her scarlet eyes are precipitating hysterical desires, like a ready-to-go Bai Ji''s struggling body suddenly locked on chestnut''s smooth neck like a viper. ] Abdominal desire should be okay, right? ? Speaking of it, I have never tasted the vampire royal family, although it is only a vampire, what is the taste of the blood used to satisfy [? ? The sister of the female cousin... looks a lot like that, so sucking her blood is considered sucking it, this white hair is the blood of Lilia y Lili bitch? Nian Yu''s saliva overflowing from the corner of her mouth tells her madness at the moment. Bai Ji''s complexion was as usual, and the clinging in her eyes retaliated, Bai Ji was so happy that she couldn''t make herself so happy that the remaining reason was completely swallowed up by Ben''s thought that this action would completely swallow Lilias''s desire and power. Feelingly, his eyes narrowed comfortably into a gap. The chestnut in her arms has no idea about it Start... Slowly approached the unsuspecting prey in his arms. Bai Ji grinned quietly, and when she went deep into her blood vessels, a cold thing stretched out to her mouth. Just when that fang is about to pierce the skin "???" Food, and the object is still his aunt. Lizi sighed lightly. "In the face of hatred," you girl, even want to engage in P, Knight Dao really forgot to have the eyes that are as small as the first awakening of a dream to restore clarity. Quack! |~Bai Ji is stunned Myself, what are you doing? The unbearable hunger and the whispers of the devil haunted my head. With the recovery of consciousness, Bai Ji''s eyes condensed, her fangs lit up, and then... Can''t bear the pain of annihilating the will Biting his wrist, the blood source shook his head. "Is that still the case?" Li''s choice was not to bite the chestnut as the only prey on the scene, but to bite her own instinctive trend, Bai Ji made the effect that chestnut wanted. This proves that the journey did not It''s really tough, Ji, Lizi''s eyes are a bit complicated in various senses. Watching you coughing up blood in your throat A respectable opponent, a lofty faith. Do not want to destroy this respectable piety and sincerity. If it wasn''t a last resort, he really stopped Bai Ji''s waist and thighs, and picked up the princess. "Now, let''s go." Chestnut could not help but "What are you doing?" Does Xiao Jibai have a special habit of exposing his body? " "Change clothes, why, is it difficult? "You have Le! The boy protested, and there was a smile on the corner of Chestnut''s mouth. Watching the woman who kept hammering her chest In the hall of the head of the Moon Knights. The quilt covers his body. The naked girl treats her hair as restrained. It''s not the first time here, but it''s on the girl. "Here, take it." A piece of clothing B could not reply immediately, so he put on this piece of clothing first. "After taking the blood, [Magic] t child. Chestnut leaned out of the messy closet, peeked out of the thrown clothes, and continued to hiss and eat with the blood bag in his hand. "Sizzle." Bai Ji pours down his head freely, and the burning fire is extinguished and gradually vented from Bai Ji''s heart. The shriveled stomach pouch seemed to usher in the sound of birth. Under the invigoration, not only groaning (meowing) the body, but the effect is always bad. "Put your clothes on, stay naked for a while, and put on your clothes with gloves. Bai Ji looked at the cloth in her hand, and Shen Hei had a new understanding of the concept of good and evil in her heart? "Chestnut tilted his legs, looking very expectant." How does this trip feel? Is it for Bai Ji''s answer? There is absolute justice. Whether it is a blood race or a human federation, the hands of those who play with the regime have not "be more sober, there is one in this world that is clean." Righteousness. " ......We will find our own I guessed this answer. "It looks like I lost this time?" "Really?" Lizi seemed to have seen Lizi looking at him with a spring breeze, with a touch of nostalgia in his thoughts. "How about it, it fits well, isn''t it?" It''s worn on you, it fits well~" "This dress, but your mother used to "0" we said without mother. M Chapter 4 ~ Cross-channel ideas "I don''t have a mother to say." Bai Ji muttered quietly, seemingly awkward. Lizi was silent, and for a moment, he reached out and probed Bai Ji''s forehead in doubt, and then tried his own. "I don''t have a fever, how can I talk nonsense?" Lizi knocked Baiji''s cerebellum in a puzzled way, as if taking a watermelon test. "Or, what important part is missing in this head?" "Is it right? The brain structure of a vampire is indeed different from that of a human. Isn''t it normal that there are some important components missing? Bai Ji coldly snorted, patted Chestnut''s hand impatiently, and changed the position in one sentence. All the vampires in the face scolded them all over. "You are really ignorant, Xiaobai, whether you admit it or not, she is your true mother. Recognize a **** as a mother? Ha ha. Bai Ji dangled her blood bag and turned her head, her expression: one * one +, a perfunctory expression that she was not listening at all. When it comes to that person, Bai Ji will always resist more or less, but not completely. How should I say, some of them want to refuse and welcome them. In any case, the relationship between these two people is really unexpectedly subtle. "Well, since you don''t want to identify with the identity of the blood race, why do you need to accept the blood bag of the enemy''s aid? My Mr. Knight? Chestnut fingers lightly pressed her cherry lips, teasing. Chapter 238: Bai Ji, who turned her head, stood up in a daze, her hand holding the blood bag trembling slightly, pretending to hear nothing, and continued to hiss and **** the blood in an attempt to pass the test. She wouldn''t admit that she subconsciously feels safe about this white-haired dumpling. No, no. Ah one. Why do we have such undesirable thoughts? I think it feels safe to be with a vampire... Isn¡¯t it possible that I¡¯m so broad-minded? . Naturally, Bai Ji, who had almost written her thoughts on her face, couldn''t hide her from the profound old woman in a certain city. Chestnut grinned, not broken. "Now, speaking of it, did you forget something?" Bai Ji said first after a period of silence. "Hmm? Forgot something? Did you?" Lizi tilted his head in confusion, not looking like it was pretending. "Well, that''s what I said~" Bai Ji licked the remaining liquid at the corner of her mouth, blooming a flawless smile. "A bra is really dispensable for the poor body with too little secretion of dysplasia hormones. After all, it doesn''t matter whether you wear it or not. Over time, it is understandable to forget this thing~" "If you didn''t put things like bras in the clothes you prepared, you probably completely "forgot" there are such things? Well, let''s "Pears!" "The sound of crisp cracking came from the cup held tightly by Chestnut''s hand. .Huh? Why, how can I say that to Auntie? Auntie, I just simply forgot it~" Chestnut smiled brightly, but it felt like an ice cave in the warm room, which made people shudder. "Xiao Baibai, please touch the pair of Aes on your chest, and think about whether you are qualified to say others!" Lizi seemed to have been poked into a painful spot, and the smile on his face gradually crumbled. "You dare to talk about chestnuts in an airport with no ups and downs? Your eyes are open and you talk in a dream, and you don''t want to admit the facts. It''s very similar to your mother when she was a child!" "The airport is still a bit ups and downs, it''s still possible to get a little crowded, you don''t have anything at all, it''s flatter than a cutting board for cutting vegetables!" Bai Ji was not to be outdone, and her grin was completely black. "Your washboard-style figure doesn''t have to wear clothes on the battlefield. You have your own body armor. We can''t compare with you! "What nonsense is the silly boy talking about? You who have perfectly inherited the ultimate iron deck of your mother, in this regard, chestnuts are willing to bow to the wind~ For a while, a faint smell of gunpowder filled the room. The two silver-haired girls with a lot of smiles faced each other tit-for-tat, their eyes intertwined in the air, rubbing sparks. "airport! "Washboard! "Personal steel plate! "You''re just a chopping board! I didn''t learn well at a young age, and I kept talking to my elders all day long. Today, Li Zi will tune for your mother ~ teach you ~ teach you this dead head who doesn''t know how to respect the elders." Li Zi took the lead without composing himself. , Grinning fiercely, hurled Bai Ji onto the big bed like a hungry tiger. "The stinky chopping board that is stunted, squeeze it before we are older, and fight! Come on, we are not afraid of you!" "Ah ah ah again, also called chestnut cutting board, little hoof, unforgivable!" On the big bed, two silver hair dumplings twisted into a ball, and they were inextricably beaten for a while, rolling over and over on the big bed. It''s a turn-based fight like a child. For a while I ride on you, and for a while you press on my stomach, rolling around on the bed like a roller. "Wow~" "Yeah! You are a rat, you dare to bite me! Foul with your teeth... Damn it, do you think only you can bite?" The two white-haired loli with no image squeezed each other''s cheeks, four small white legs entangled, and even the teeth with two pairs of super fierce eyes staring at each other, as if whoever gave in a step would lose The same. "Wow! "Hum!" Their noses slapped each other''s faces, and when the two sides were in a stalemate, there was an orderly sound of footsteps outside the door. "Wow!?" The two vampires who had been fighting inextricably on the bed came back to their senses. The sound of footsteps had stopped, and then the door was slowly opened. Oh no! Why this time? ? No, this look absolutely can¡¯t Bai Ji''s eyes suddenly tightened, and in a hurry, she reacted instinctively without even thinking about it. Convert to male body... "Crack." With the sound of the doorknob turning, the door was slowly pushed open. At the same time, Bai Ji returned to her senses quickly, and her brain worked quickly, and the transformation was completed in time before the door was completely opened. Lin quietly looked at the scene layout in the room and fell into a weird silence. The scene in front of her gave her the idea of ??seeing an illusion inexplicably. In her vision, U is very familiar and unfamiliar, the existence named mother, and the other is a human who can barely be called her classmate. These are two common and common things, but they are presented in a very strange combination that makes her feel very surprised. The two bodies are twisted and entangled on a big bed, and the clothes on the woman''s body are torn to pieces. The skin was extensively exposed, and the man''s small long skirt was squeezed torn apart, riding on the woman, tightly subduing the girl''s hands. At this moment, both parties were dumbfounded, looking at themselves as they opened the door with sluggishness and shock. ... After the silence, I Lin suddenly closed the door of the soil room and found out the mobile phone to broadcast the special hotline of the Ministry of Law. "Hello? The Ministry of Law, there is someone in the Tuandian who molested the loli, and the person was stolen and was executed without interrogation... Well, there was no victim, the loli was a rape. Let''s go back." The closing wind blew Ji Bai''s bangs. If he were to change it into a comic, I''m afraid he would have turned gray. Daily rumors were killed. At this moment, he wanted to light a cigarette and said in the smoke: You are a horse, why? The rebuilt border city is now on the right track, and the messy ruins are gradually being rejuvenated. In a tea shop. The silver-haired girl sitting opposite was mixed with aggressive eyes, the armored man hesitated to speak, and finally shook his head and raised the teacup to pour it into the crevice of the helmet. Nothing to say, just show a helmet and drink tea. "It''s none of my business what you want to do." Lin dropped her eyes slightly. "But can you explain to me why I was holding my underwear in my hand?" Lin subconsciously tightened the neckline of her chest, and looked at Ji Bai with a scrutiny. "Those seem to be... your mother and her old man''s special collection addiction." Ji Bai thought a little and said with confidence. "I''m not asking why it is there." Lin tapped on the desktop, seemingly dissatisfied with Ji Bai''s answer. "Then you ran to the bed, what was your motive for catching it? Houmu Xiaowan" has no comment. "Heh, I don''t want to worry about you and that woman too much, but I can''t just let Kerr stay beside a young girl who turns blue to be too young and immature. "Mr. Ji Bai... The face of Ke''er, who was sitting next to Lin, was filled with loss and puzzlement. Ji Bai felt a little guilty. As Kerr''s temporary guardian, I am afraid that this kind of thing will destroy the tall and positive image in her heart, right? No wonder she was so disappointed. why? Mr. Ji Bai would rather take a shot at an unknown loli from outside than eat what is available at home? Does the problem really lie with Kerr? ... Ke''er felt very hurt, under the accumulation of various negative emotions in her heart, Chapter 239: Full of grievances. "Keer, let''s live with my sister for the time being. This cockroach is currently in the youthful period and is emotionally unstable." Seeing Kerr''s depressed mood, Lin stroked her forehead with some distress. "No, thank Sister Lin, Ke''er still wants to live with Uncle Ji Bai." Ke''er''s head shook like a rattle. La. Ji Bai was very moved. This boy. One has always trusted me so much. "Well, if something happens, let me know as soon as possible." Lin is not reluctant, except that the twisted melon is not sweet, although she does not want to admit it, she thinks from the bottom of her heart that Ji Bai does not seem to be doing something. People of this kind of thing. "I''ll go to the toilet first." It seems that the tea is a little too much, Ji Bai feels a little nervous, and departed and walked to the toilet. On the top floor of the building, a dark silver armor was hidden here, and a cold blue light burst from the cracks of the helmet, like a sharp sword ready to go. Chapter 5 ~ The Knight King Appears "Ker, do you need some more desserts?" "Oh, no need, sister Lin, Ke''er is almost full." Kerr was holding his stomach in embarrassment. Kerr, who has a more reserved personality, was really embarrassed to stretch out his hand and shout out "Give me another whole one". "Sister Lin, aren''t you hungry?" From the beginning to the end, only oneself had moved the chopsticks. The kinship **** the side was just drinking tea, and from time to time she looked at herself with interest, making herself very uncomfortable. The thin-skinned Kerr has red cheeks, and always feels like a rice worm eaten by other people''s rice. Lin just shook her head slightly. "I don''t eat these things." For the same food, vampires whose taste is very different from that of humans may only feel nauseous. As for the bitter and light teas, perhaps only they know how they taste it. "Strange, Mr. Ji Bai. Why is it so slow to go to the toilet? Are you constipated?" Looking at the empty seat opposite, Ke''er muttered puzzledly. ..."... Lin put down the teacup suddenly and stood up with a solemn face. "Sister Lin?" Ke''er was a little foggy, and the ears of the two beasts trembled, wondering if she was going to the bathroom too. "Get down!" What responded to her was the facial cleanser that directly muddled her face, and immediately after her center of gravity became unstable, Lin fell to the ground. "Wow!" With his head knocked on the ground, Ke''er felt a bunch of gold stars in his field of vision. Following a piece of gray sand in the field of vision, the beams of the house collapsed in an instant, the insomnia brick wall was pinched like tofu, and the broken bricks and tiles mixed with dust, fell like a torrential rain. Mud poured on the heads of diners who didn''t know the truth in the store. The sudden collapse caused chaos in the store. Unfortunately, the customer who was directly hit by the top pillar died suddenly on the spot, with their internal organs torn apart, and there was no possibility of rescue. With the remaining 10 qi, the customers who still have the ability to move broke out their potential limits when their lives were dying, rushing to the exit in a hurry, and there was no order in front of life and death. After placing Kerr under the long table, Lin released her five senses. A group of black masses carrying mixed magical energy fell from the sky and smashed through the ceiling of the storefront. In the sand and fog, countless small dark red light spots moved up and down, and the hissing sound made people feel the scalp numb. It seems to be looking for a goal. Se Yi Yan Qing Novels Lin''s eyes narrowed. It''s a familiar face. The giant human face spider that wreaked havoc on the border city area before. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! "Ming... Lin, sister Lin, what happened outside?" "It''s just a small matter, don''t come out. Is there something wrong with the barrier of the Human Federation? She told her to recite [Magic Curse] silently, gather the huge [Magic Energy] in the body, and plan to kill the big spider that got out of nowhere. "Boom boom boom! Destined to have not waited for her to take action, the dark silver figure took the lead in traversing the afterimages, relying on the acceleration of gravity to attack the unsuspecting back of the spider from top to bottom. "Ji Bai?" Lin didn''t want to understand why Ji Bai launched [Sheng Wu] so hastily, and coming in this way, out of trust in her companions, she reduced the scarlet demon energy gathered in her hands. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! The dark silver knight''s actions were methodical, twisting the hilt, and piercing the flesh and blood with the long sword constantly stirring the flesh and internal organs. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! To vent their pain and forgiveness. Several passers-by who happened to pass by this store, who didn''t know the truth, suffered. "This, what is this?!'' "Damn it! Isn''t it the spider monster from a few months ago? 50k.g "This city is absolutely poisonous! I shouldn''t have been greedy for cheap and stay here!" The orderly streets suddenly turned into muddy water. The neural network is occupied by pain, the spider monster spread its big teeth fiercely, and rushed through it. The progress of several unfinished buildings fell to a negative foundation. The Dark Silver Knight didn''t move, no matter how it shook, he squatted tightly on the hilt of the sword, making the spider monster very helpless and angry. Gradually, various internal organs were stabbed through, the movement speed of the big spider that had lost its energy supply slowed down, and the multi-legged limbs struggled twice and drooped. The dark silver knight ready to go leaped up, his sword light pointed directly at the sky. [Wrath of the Warden] A silver light flashed. "Kacha!" The fishy juice splashed on the dark silver armor. Accompanied by the crisp sound of broken bones, the head of the hideous fangs fell to the ground like a ball. The cold light in the crevices of the helmet quietly watched the spider monster that had lost its vitality. The gold wire sword hilt inlaid with precious stones, and the sword blade with the inscription on it, did not stick to a trace of blood stains, and was put into the sheath by him. "...It''s the Radiant Knight!!" Seeing that the danger alert has been lifted, passers-by cautiously poked their heads out of the bunker. Chapter 240: Beside the dead monster, the sun shone on the silver enclosed armor, shining brightly. The excited passers-by recognized the identity of the armor man in the first place. The late fifth-generation knight king, the Radiant Knight, was the only righteous warrior who defeated the regular army of the blood race, and was loved by the people. "Is it really him? The Radiant Knight King has been declared dead "Who knows, it may be part of the temple plan, in order to let the demons relax their vigilance against us. "It must be the Radiant Knight! I have seen Mr. Knight King''s speech! You can''t go wrong with such a powerful strength! It must be him! "He turned his head, he turned his head, eh!" CC Jiu Xiaozhi "Lord Knight, I have always believed that you will not leave the game so easily, Long live the Knight King! The excited people shouted their heroes to return in triumph. The armored man raised his head, flashing his eyes and scanned the people cheering for him. "Mr. Cavalier King, Mr. Cavalier King! Where have you been working in the past few years when you disappeared from suspended animation?" "Is your suspended animation for the purpose of implementing a secret plan delegated by the Temple Society?" The paparazzi''s nose was as sensitive as ever after hearing the news, and it smelled the smell of big news early on. There were three layers inside and three layers outside, surrounding the armored man. The microphone recording is all turned on, "Citizens, please give in, and the knights will enforce the law." An abrupt voice broke in and forcibly interrupted the reporters who were running fast and asking questions. Immediately afterwards, the heavily armed knights opened a way through the crowd, encircling them solemnly like iron fences. A distinguished middle-aged man walked in the middle with his hands under his hands, striving vigorously. The visitor was dressed in a black and silver knight robe, his face was slightly wrinkled, his eyebrows were determined and rigorous, and his eyes were piercing. The awe-inspiringness in it was very eye-catching, and his youthful handsomeness could be seen in the outline. "Oh, I remember! He seems to be the current deputy commander of the Brilliant Tutuo Group, Enzo. I saw him the last time he gave a speech in the border town!" "He looked. Going up, it seems that there is nothing about the appearance of the Knight King... No wonder he has not been willing to be crowned the throne of the head of the Brilliant Knights. It turns out that the hidden secrets have long been known." The masses'' unprovoked speculation and gossip did not affect the middle-aged man''s undisturbed pace. He went straight to the armored man, leaned over and knelt down on one knee. The knights on both sides followed closely, kneeling on each side. "See my lord, welcome my lord to return in triumph." Enzo was full of respect, and meticulously performed a knightly. "Sure enough, Lord Knight King... It''s impossible for Master Enzo to admit mistakes." The crowd showed such an expression as expected. Dark silver''s closed plate armor, the holy sword gleaming with silver light in his hand: Tianfeng, excluding the Radiant Knight, who else could it be? With the return of the armored man, Enzo and the glorious knights with the sun cross engraved on their shoulders were allowed to stand up. It''s just big news! The eyes of the paparazzi flashed with gossip, and they took out their devices and pressed the shutter. Title: Shocked! The disappeared Radiant Knight King reappeared in the world, and the reason was so terrible. The godfather wept and Enzo heard the silence. "Ke, are you okay?" Lin opened the table and hugged Ke''er out of the ruins. Shop. "I''m fine, so is Sister Lin. What... Which armor, is it Mr. Ji Bai?" "Yeah." Lin said slightly, although she didn''t understand what the guy was doing now, he must be right. "Well one. One. Sister Lin, why, everyone suddenly turned their eyes to us?" Ke''er tilted his head. ...? "Lin was startled, and then realized that at some point, the cloth strip on Ke''er''s head as a cover was missing, and a pair of big furry ears swayed unrestrainedly in front of everyone. Oops, this. Next... "Boom boom boom! ... At this moment, Dark Silver''s figure jumped over the crowd and landed firmly beside them. He slowly stood up, with a cold murderous intent in his helmet seam''s eyes. "Ji Bai, sir?" Kerr cringed and leaned against Lin''s body. The Ji Bai in front of her made her feel a clear sense of disobedience. "Demons, go to hell." The dull and full of urns and urn voice filled with merciless killing intent. After that, the Radiant Knight raised the holy sword in his hand and cut it mercilessly. "Boom boom boom!" The ground was dented. "Cockroach, are you crazy?!" Lin hummed angrily when she took the sluggish Kerr away. The Radiant Knight didn''t stop at the slightest because of Lin''s angry rebuke, the offensive was continuous, and the tricks were severe and fatal. Lin, who didn''t know what evil Ji Bai got in the end, could only avoid blindly. When the sacred sword''s fierce blade approached the workers, a badly damaged black long sword crossed in, bursting out a lot of sparks. "Going to the toilet, so, can you tell me what happened?" Chapter 6 ~ The Absent The holy sword Tianfeng overlapped the black long swords, igniting violent sparks. "Going to the toilet, so, can you tell me what happened?" The visitor wore a cross helmet, a simple cloth armor with limited armor, and thick leather boots. It contrasts sharply with the "Radiant Knight King" who is a sophisticated Radiant armor. "The cockroach is you?... This familiar voice without any sense of contradiction makes Lin not suspicious of him. "if not?" "So, who is this knight?" "how could I know? Ji Bai''s natural tone made Lin somewhat speechless. "But it''s okay." Ji Bai''s eyes condensed amidst the sound of Jin and iron rubbing, and the cold eyes in the iron helmet looked extremely chilling. "I will take off this clown''s helmet and see how this person who needs to live on others'' looks is like a pair." You take Kerr and go first. "The tone is plain, but with a sense of no negotiation. "This is my own business. ¡¯ "Good her. One. Be careful with yourself." Lin whispered awkwardly, spreading the ghost wings without stopping, and carried out the evacuation after holding Ke''er. "Suck blood... the middle-aged man named Enzo has a meaningful face. "Cang Dang! Qiang Qiang!!...The two long swords that were loosened once again clash and collide, which symbolizes that the war is about to start. Chapter 241: [Borrow wind] [Broken Armor], it is the original product that cannot be wrong, it is the saber that I once used: Holy Sword Tianfeng. Respected as the holy sword, it is naturally not comparable to the cabbage goods on the street. The requirements for the users themselves are enough to be qualified to use this extraordinary dwarf craftsmanship, and the identity of this person has become even more confusing. Ji Bai is even more curious, what does his face look like after opening this helmet, can it simply satisfy his curiosity, or can he surprise himself by the way? ? [Wrath of the Warden] With the power of the warhammer, the cutting force from top to bottom is like breaking a bamboo, and it takes a turn at the moment of the moment. The sword is quickly turned into a horizontal split, and the speed of the change is caught off guard. "Qiang Qiang!" Package FSF Light Novel However, this almost impossible blow was perfectly intercepted by Tianfeng in the hands of the "Radiant Knight". Somewhat capable. One move was defeated, Ji Bai¡¯s attack did not stop at the slightest, and the movement of moving clouds and flowing water was completed in one go, as if the change of move was intercepted, and in his calculations, various sword skills flourished, mixed with unpredictable changes. It came down like a storm, so fast that it could only capture the overwhelming phantom. The sound of metal collision stirred up waves of sparks, as if it had pre-supported all of Ji Bai''s attacks. The storm hit the glass and made continuous noises, but he could not break his defense at all. Although the "Radiant Knight" has always been passive, there is no tendency to fall in the slightest. A matchup that is hard to catch with the naked eye can be called a fairy fight. The knight waiting by the side, all the onlookers who did not know, were stunned and dull. Gradually, the rain-like dense attacks began to become sparse, and the frequency dropped greatly. It seemed that the slashing frequency had to be slowed down due to the rapid exhaustion of physical strength. Constantly releasing sword skills, the pressure on him is not small. Enzo was silent while watching the battle, and his eyes never looked away from the cross iron helmet. Yu, as the cross iron helmet gradually became exhausted, the "Skylight Knight" focused his eyes, and grasped the inexplicable flaw in the converging long sword movement. "Hey!" [Bouwang] was knocked away by [Tianfeng] actively, and the "Radiant Knight" skillfully used to resist, unreservedly combined with [Tianfeng]''s invincible force. This opportunity instantly subdues the opponent. If you are recruited, I am afraid it will be divided into two halves in the middle. As the original owner of [Tianfeng], Ji Bai knew how terrifying the cutting power of this sword was. The man in front of him is superb in swordsmanship, and he is ready to find a chance to make a fatal blow. It is completely different from the buoyant heart of an ordinary swordsman. It is a difficult enemy, but book.SFA "Clang!... Still hit the mark. SF Light Novel [Destroying the devil, gradually cracking one by one] [Tianfeng], who drove straight forward, thought that he was bound to win, but was staggered abruptly, and was kicked off by the [Bao Wang] who quickly returned to defense. Ji Bai deliberately sold tricky and hard-to-detect flaws in order to catch the bait. After several confrontations, I have roughly detected that the opponent''s swordsmanship is extremely high. Since the offensive effect is not significant, lie to him to attack, and it is almost impossible to fool the eyes of a master with a feint, so sell a flaw with excellent technical content. Unsurprisingly, Ji Bai grabbed the turtle''s tail and instantly countered. However, Ji Bai didn''t expect this "tattered" in his hand to cause harm to the other party, he had no such intentions in the first place. Compared to this, he has a more interesting idea, and the stiffness caused by [Gradual Crack] is enough to complete. I saw Ji Bai quickly retracted his sword, and his other hand stretched out to the helmet of the "Radiant Knight". Let me see who you are. At the next moment, Ji Bai followed the dangerous omen from his instinct, shrank his hands, and gave up the move of taking off his helmet. "Swish swish!" Li Jian carried a fierce wind between the two, as if it were a warning. Ji Bai silently looked at the torn glove. Knowing that he had lost his best chance, he turned to the direction where the arrow came from. The middle-aged man had a solemn face, holding the unquenched grace in his hand... Can''t you tell whether this counterfeit is true or false? ? "What are you doing in a daze? Support my lord. Enzo waved his hand, and the brilliant knights acted immediately, holding long spears and hand-held swords, and surrounded the silent Ji Bai. The situation is not good for oneself and should not stay for long. Gazing between Enzo and the "Radiant Knight", Ji Bai didn''t plan to get rid of the snake because of his anger, and decided to evacuate. "Here, who are you, why do you want to shelter the demon species lurking in the border town? Are you similar to them, or... Enzo walks forward with a bow. "Are you a shameless traitor? ? ". Ji Bai remained silent, flicking the end of the long sword, and slid away the spears from the surrounding knights. The weight ball on the hilt severely stunned several brilliant knights who were blocking the way, and drove away. "Don''t chase the poor." Enzo waved his hand indifferently, stopping the knights who wanted to chase. "The border city is still undergoing post-disaster reconstruction. It is inevitable that a small number of demons will take advantage of the loopholes, but you can rest assured that our Brilliant Knights will not sit idly by." Enzo proclaimed loudly to the people. "Although the Brilliant Knights have produced a small amount of scum, we can''t do it if the people are in dire straits! Please rest assured, our Brilliant Knights will hand in the request and send branches to help defend the border city, and give you a comfortable life. Amidst applause, Enzo walked up to the "Radiant Knight" and said solemnly. "My lord, since you have returned, please wait with me to return to the headquarters. The Knights have many things that you need to handle personally. "The Radiant Knight" nodded silently. My identity certificate was destroyed by the Human Federation a year ago, so who is that person? Why do you want to pretend to be a Radiant Knight? What is his purpose in deceiving everyone. Ji Bai, who returned to the enchantment, held the table with elbows, and fell into contemplation. Although he probably lost his qualifications as a Radiant Knight, a suspicious person with unknown origins pretended to be himself, which made him feel uneasy. Unexpectedly, I felt that a big conspiracy that no one knew was brewing in the Brilliant Knights. It may be too late for Enzo to discover the abnormality of the counterfeit goods. Since he dared to pretend to be himself, he was sure that he would not miss his tail. Besides, his taciturn temperament, coupled with the fact that no one had ever witnessed his true face, was a perfect imitation object. Except for those who really know themselves, no one can see through this perfect disguise. After thinking for a while, Ji Bai decided with a hammer. Chapter 242: It is necessary to go to the headquarters of the Brilliant Knights to study and check. Check it out, what exactly the counterfeit wanted to do with his identity. If everything is righteous, it is not impossible for the Radiant Knight to do it afterwards. But if it is to chase fame and fortune, and even rise to the game of power, then... "Stunned." A series of light knocks on the door interrupted Ji Bai''s thoughts. "The class assembly will release the task, Lin Tuo asked me to inform you." As soon as the door opened, I saw Lin''s reluctant poker face. "I have something to deal with, I''m afraid I have to take a few days off." "Oh." When the news came, Lin was not responsible for the dog to use the mouse to persuade Ji Bai to wait for the order, but only symbolically responded and turned away. "Then I will tell the instructor, you don''t want to participate in this operation involving the Brilliant Knights. . ¡­¡­what did you say? " "Oh, you are here, Xiaoyoung." Lin Tuo said hello when he caught sight of the cross iron helmet behind Lin. In the classroom, Bian Zi, who was cross-legged chanting, and Huo Lei sitting at the wooden table, all the members of the Tomato Class were there, except for that person. "Oh, brother Ji Bai, how have you been these two days? "It''s okay." Ji Bai nodded in response to Huo Lei''s greetings. As soon as he entered the door, Ji Bai went straight to Lin Tuo. "Let''s talk about the specifics of this mission. Hey, being positive is a good thing, but before that we have to plan, right? "Lin Tuo patted Ji Bai on the shoulder with a stern look. "Oh." Ji Bai stared at Lin Tuo firmly. "Ahem, okay, now all the members of the Pomodoro class are here...well, except for one who dropped out temporarily." Lin Tuo gave a dry cough and scanned everyone in the room. "In other words, why did Sister Xiaosha go so suddenly, and don''t say hello to everyone... Brother Ji Bai, did Sister Xiaosha tell you something when she left?" Huo Lei scratched the back of his head. Is puzzled. Lin turned her head slightly. The huge classroom became deserted for a while. ...Nuclear cough! Okay, let''s not mention these things, now the business matters. Lin Tuo coughed dryly and began to relieve his Qi. Chapter 7 ~ Ready to Go A little silver light was reflected in the dim underground stone cave. The dew drops entwined at the tip of the rock are crystal clear, like pure agate stone. "Then, let''s end this conversation. I wish us a happy cooperation, the noble Goddess of the Human Federation." The man smiled lightly, and after using the detection magic to confirm that the call was not monitored, he ended the magic communication. The man''s face was concealed by the brim of his hat, wearing an octopus monster mask with only one half of his face, dressed in a decent white dress, and leaning on a beautifully carved dragon head stick. "Is the Spirit Soul Sacrifice the Array? ... Interesting, what are you thinking about, Mr. Shenyi." The man chewed these words with interest. "Master Bishop, is this a conspiracy? The release of the Spiritual Nirvana Array in the human territory is not beneficial to the human federation. What is the purpose of this high-ranking human official?" His face was hidden by a crow mask. The lanky man doubted. "Who knows, regardless of their intentions, all we need to do is to spread disputes. The more creatures that die, the easier it will be for the ancestors to descend in the future." The man didn''t care. "Without a trace.'' "The subordinates have been there all the time." Amidst the emptiness, only the sound was heard but no one was seen, and an invisible and innocent black mist flashed faintly. "Tell the ghost to go to the ruins of Hongyan Fort and wait, and treat the guests as much as possible. Don''t make our guests wait in a hurry, what to do with the book. SFA that he understands. "Yes. " CE grid novel "Also, go to Broken Star Attic and call my baby girl...oh, it doesn''t seem to be necessary." Looking at the silver wisp of silver that was approaching in the shadow, the man''s mouth grinned with pleasure. The magic light source in the cave mirrored the cave wall, and the sterling silver hair gradually turned into a cherry color at the end, shining brightly under the light. "My father~" the owner of the long hair saluted. The exquisite and petite body is leaning, and the long dress with water blue and elegant yellow is swaying with its movements. The slender legs with perfect body proportions are covered in black and white stockings, and the gradual silver hair that looks like frost and cherry blossoms is carried, just like an unattainable saint. A pair of beautiful bat wings are attached to both sides of the girl''s temples. The red eyes of the man are full of loyalty and respect. The holy and refined face makes the flowers feel ashamed, and there is little emotional expression. The corners of the mouth are hanging. A smile with ease. "Xiaodie, why don''t you stay in the room and come to find your father?" The man approached and smiled. "Perhaps, it is Sakura Die who felt his father''s needs, so she could not help but walked here." The girl named Sakura Die covered her mouth and smiled shyly. "In that case, Sakura Die and Dad are really in love with each other." The man laughed, and the white-gloved hand stroked Yingdie''s sterling silver hair, "My father, what do you want." Yingdie squinted her eyes and nuzzled the man''s hand obediently. "My father has confessed, he will not let you down." 00252...C0 "Of course, I believe you baby, your perfect work efficiency makes people unable to pick any flaws." The man squatted down. "One day later, our distinguished guests will discuss cooperation related matters in the basement of the ruins of Hongyan Fort. This transaction is very important. I believe that some ignorant guys have already smelled the smell, and the rumor is useless except for training. , So... "Father, rest assured, Yingdie is determined to fulfill her mission." Yingdie grinned sharp fangs. "Father''s enemies, I will crush them to crumbs. The polished cross iron helmet, the well-maintained cloth chain armor, and the hard leather boots are tied with a silver and black long paddle behind him. Before dawn, Ji Bai waited in front of the dormitory early, leaning on the mud wall in a contemplative manner. The cover of the cross armor made people unable to guess his face at the moment. Yesterday, one by one in the combat room ...... The Brilliant Knights have private dealings with unknown organizations. "Ji Bai repeated Lin Tuo''s words, recalling the meaning of it, "That''s right." "Lin Tuo assuredly said. "Looking at it, this is what the upper level of the moon knight meant. Although some dogs feel like a mouse, the upper level judges that this may not be a good sign. A little carelessness may cause the human federation and even the world structure. harm. "Do you have any evidence, and where did you know it?" Ji Bai looked at Lin Tuo with a scrutinizing gaze. "This point has not been clearly announced by the upper management...As for the evidence, the body is not afraid of shadows. If they are really clean, how can they not withstand the temptation and test?" Lin Tuo reacted slightly to Ji Bai''s gaffe. Not surprised, responded indifferently. "This time is not an emergency commission, and it is not forcing all the students to be dispatched. If Ji Bai feels unwell, he can apply for "Please let me be together." "Finally, when Lin Tuo finished speaking, Ji Bai said with confidence. "Well, tomorrow morning, at 8 o''clock in the morning, at the entrance of the dormitory, all the Tomato squad members will be dispatched. The goal: sneak detection of the transaction between the Brilliant Knights and the unknown organization. Location: The ruins of Hongyan Fort. In addition, A Lin Tuo talks about it. "In this operation, classmate Ji Bai is the team leader. Everyone obeys the team leader''s orders and don''t act arbitrarily. "Yo! Brother Ji Bai, it was early." The rough words interrupted Ji Bai''s thoughts. Huo Lei, carrying a big suitcase, was waving to him not far away. Lin, who wanted to come on time, and the non-existent demon road arrived one after another, and they were all ready with their own weapons. ...Ji Bai looked at Huo Lei and was silent. Chapter 243: "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?! Have I been handsome these two days? Huo Lei touched his stiff face, feeling that things were not so simple. "Huo Lei, Hongyanbao temporarily belongs to the jurisdiction of the category. F light novel "..." Ji Bai looked at the tall man Huo Lei with a complicated expression. So, what to look at? ? Everyone present can pretend to be a normal person, except you. "Oh! You are worried about this." Huo Lei patted his head, and finally realized what Ji Bai was referring to, and then took out a necklace from his sac and put it around his neck. When the style of painting changed, in the eyes of others, Huo Lei''s image changed from the five big and three rough hideous trolls to an ordinary-looking human uncle. Something...Is it phantom magic? Ji Bai looked deeply at the necklace on Huo Lei''s neck. "Hey, I knew there would be this day for a long time, so I prepared it in advance... This was sold to me by Bianzi brother. I tried it and the effect was not bad. The magic thing is really amazing." Huo Lei Haha Smile. "The donor praised, Pang Dao just knows a little bit of fur." ??Bian Zi shook the dust, symbolizing humility. Ji Bai glanced at the people who were ready to go, and nodded. "Let''s go. N" He wants to see with his own eyes the face of the glorious Knight Order created by himself. Chapter 8 ~ The Increasing Fire Hongyan Fortress is located on the edge of the northwestern part of the Human Federation. According to the literature, the fortress existed in the form of broken walls as early as the Third Age before the demonic species had a comeback. The specific construction time is unpredictable. The ancient stone brick wall is buried in the mud, and under the erosion of wind and sand over the years, the degree of weathering and blurring of the glyphs and patterns carved in the fort is completely indistinguishable. After removing a few broken stone walls covered with moss, only one area of ??weeds remained. The few broken mud walls that are not ornamental are not up to the task of sightseeing spots, and they cannot extract money. Naturally, they will not be repaired by the government. This humble ruin has been abandoned, even the lord in charge of this area. You have to think again and again to call out the name of this place. "team leader." "Rouss, did your kid get his head caught by the door when he went out? How many times have you said it, don''t call me the captain of this operation." The strong man in casual clothes and black sunglasses stared at the little brother beside him warningly. "It''s a humble job that didn''t consider it well...". "Don''t speak with this accent. Don''t you think others can''t tell that you are a knight?" Hurry up and substitute the role for Lao Tzu. You are now a little brother of the gang, and your eyes are fierce." The strong man yelled. "yes, Sir. y "Well, I''m right this time, what''s the matter?" The strong man nodded with a slight approval. "We did this, didn''t we, is it out of line? One" Routh asked cautiously after dragging the text for a long time. "What do you mean?... The strong man narrowed his eyes. .Sneakingly and negotiating deals with the group of unknown cults, this kind of thing shouldn¡¯t be ours, isn¡¯t it? "Under the dangerous sight of the strong and strong man, Routh took the courage and said what he couldn''t let go of in his heart. ¡­Is there any smoke? "The strong man withdrew his gaze and sighed slowly. Take the cigarette stick and light the cigarette butt. The stimulation of tobacco makes the strong man sooth the eyebrows. "Justice that sticks to form and means will only be binding,... This is what Your Excellency Enzo often said to me." The strong man slowly breathed out his smoke ring. "As long as the result is correct and the process is wrong or not, it doesn''t matter at all, isn''t it? We are knights and not counsellors. We can''t make strategizing, so we can choose to believe and wield our own sword for you." "I have always believed that Your Excellency Enzo''s original intention has never changed, so I am willing to go through fire and water for him, and besides, hasn''t this matter also got the acquiescence of my lord?" "That''s right, I''m sorry, Captain, Routh shouldn''t doubt what the Deputy Captain did. "It''s okay, my lord Tianhui once said that if there is confusion in the heart, the sword will deviate from the original track. If there is any doubt, you should raise it." The strong man suddenly stopped his voice and threw half of his cigarette **** on the ground. ", CE Quan Xiao "Guests are here, it''s time to work." "Looking at the black-robed man who was approaching them with a small dirt bag not far away, a hint of meaning flashed through the eyes of the strong man. "Let the two distinguished guests wait a long time, and please forgive me. I am the servant of the ancestor **** Weimo in Xia Nai Mo, code name: sly." The black-robed man with a weird clown mask, headed by a shrill voice, sang praises. . "Koruo." The vigorous man frowned slightly, and introduced himself concisely. "It is a sin for the two knights to come from afar and let them wait so long. This is the gift my lord bishop told me to wait for you. Please take it with me." With a deceptive wave, the two men in black robes A black box was handed over. "It''s okay, it''s just a few more cigarettes. Mr. Witch should start the topic as soon as possible." Kolo waved his hand. If you can, I really don''t want to deal with these weird guys. "Very well, since Mr. Koruo asked, then we can change to a hidden place, there is no cover, the eyes are mixed, and maybe a few hamsters ran in by mistake." The scheming smiled to Koruo and the two. Made a please gesture. The cross iron helmet fell silent, and he understood that the decision he made now would determine the future of the world line. Step by step, be cautious and cautious, this matter is related to one''s own life and death. SFAC Lynn:... CE2 was the 20th. rule "Little brother Ji Bai, make a decision quickly. It''s up to you to win or lose. Time is running out!" Huo Lei urged. "I...Ji Bai''s brows tightened, and water seemed to overflow from the seams of his helmet. "Ji donor, wait a minute, Rong Piandao will give you a divination!... Lynn: ¡­playing with a claw machine, is it so exciting? "Have you played enough? It was supposed to leave in the morning, and it''s almost noon now." Lin raised her forehead and looked at the three big guys around a claw machine, very speechless. "Don''t worry, sister Lin, the number of teleportation formations has not yet reached us, and I am idle... Me, ¡­Lin glanced at her team''s number one 213 without expression. By the way, I probably called 212 just now... Hongyan Fort, inside the underground stone cave. I have to say that shameful things have the habit of going underground, whether it''s a mouse or... Kolo turned his gaze to the clown mask on the opposite side. Chapter 244: "This is what you call the [Spirit Soul Nether Array] array scroll?" Koro asked after weighing the scroll barrel that was delivered to him. "Not bad." The sly nodded. SF Light Novel "The transaction hasn''t been settled yet. Have you delivered such a valuable thing to us?" Kolo raised his eyebrows. "Where is Mr. Koruo, I am willing to believe that your team is sincere in cooperating with us. This is... Besides, if you want to fully trigger the magic circle, that scroll is far from enough. ¡­¡­Heh, it is indeed a beautiful name. "Kolo is slightly ironic. "Of course not, my noble sir, you have to understand that [Soul Annihilation Array] [Desperate Order] Summoning Array cannot be completely copied in one or two volumes." The deceitful face does not change, and talks eloquently. ...There is no free lunch in the world, let''s talk about it, what conditions do you have to mention? "Kolo said in a calm tone, and handed over the scroll in his hand to Rolls. "Of course there are conditions, but they are also very simple." The scam stood up. "I just hope that your group will patronize me to teach more in the future. "that''s all?" "Yes, the ancestor **** is generous and righteous, never hesitating to reward devout believers. Several other reels were loaded into the black box and handed over to Kolo. "Then, the two knights, happy cooperation. ¡­Ast.senguisfloruoirestilles"The low chanting sound is like the whisper of death. The moist air is ignited (the dark part of the underground stone cave = a pinch of fire light rapidly magnifies. "Not good!" Hearing aware of the danger for the first time, hurriedly fell down on the stone table. (Wait a moment, there will be one more da, "¦Ì one;)) Chapter 9 ~ A Strong Enemy Breaking Through the Dimension "Rouss, get down!" "Boom boom boom! ... the sound of the flames bursting over The compressed mana spread out instantly, and the heat wave lifted everyone present. The huge rubble collapsed due to the violent explosion, burying the bodies of several black-robed men. ...Rouss, are you okay? ," Le Bao stood up, and Ke Luo immediately confirmed the life and death of his companion. Kei Neng Healed the **** left arm of the black, + points reluctantly "Team, one...I. I''m fine, this little injury doesn''t matter." Routh grabbed the flesh and moved to his feet. "You are injured." Kolo frowned. "Captain, I''m fine, you take the scroll first, and I''ll catch up in a while. "Don''t talk such bullshit," Kolo said involuntarily, pulling Routh''s arms and supporting him towards the exit. All he can guarantee is the safety of himself and his companions. As for the teachers of unknown origin, although they may be regarded as partners for the time being, the disaster is imminent and they can only ask for their own blessings. "Where do you two want to go?" The clear and tactful female voice blocked their way. Suddenly raised his eyes, at the place where the aqua-blue long hair moved with the wind, The beautiful young girl gave them a playful smile. ...... The deceptive Kolo had a thorough understanding of his appearance, so naturally he didn''t dare to give birth to a blue-haired girl who looked easily at blocking sex. "It''s a pity, there are too many barriers in the hole six, and it''s impossible to get all of your moth nets." The blue-haired girl regretfully blew the flames at her fingertips. "Are you a demon species?" Kolo, who supported Rouss, held the short Liu who was hanging from his waist. The murderous demon species is bound to release a lot of mana. It is very strange that Ke Luo couldn''t feel the slightest surging of magical energy on the girl, just like a stream of clear water. However, the facts before him made him directly deny that the girl was a human being. De is so loud, some demon species are much stronger than you worms. The blue-haired girl lightly pressed her fingers to her lips and teeth, "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh with her fingers touching her lips 5-turn novel. "Miss, if you remember correctly, we have no grudges against you, right? Why don''t you make a shot without making a sound to hurt people?" Kolo wisely had to tear his face with the demon species, choosing to avoid it as much as possible. "No grievances and no enmity? It seems like this... the blue-haired girl thinks a little bit. "Therefore, we don''t need to fight you to death. I don''t want to say... Before the words were finished, Kolo''s pot hole widened slightly, following the instinctive signs of danger, he pushed Routh aside and fell down. "Swish swish!" The magical flying knife gleaming with purple light flicked across the place where the two of them were originally. "Really, why do you want to avoid it? Wouldn''t it be enough to die obediently? A baby bug like yours that endangers the world is really unconscious." The blue-haired girl stroked her hair in distress. ... Koruo was annoyed, and said to his heart why this person didn''t play the cards according to the routine. Kolo, who had no hope of communication, drew his short sword and stood in front of the injured Rous like a tower. "When the people of Chu were unprepared, they played three indiscriminate pleasures. It seems that the kind and reasoning is no longer feasible. I have a cold voice. , Shifa Xiaoda also issued the enchanted starfire sword on his waist, teasing a smile "Huh? Is it reasonable, with you? Do you wear it?" Lan Fa Shao turned into a cruel desire to kill. "I have had a relationship with Xiangshen Sect, none of them are clean. Do you still want to make sense with me? Go to **** to Zhou Wangye who said to go to the Starfire Long Sword and pass by, and the flames and sparks traversed a red path in the air. . "Qiangqiang!!" The short sword blocked in time, , The blade spattered hot sparks. Suddenly, a series of metal sounds echoed, and the sword blades of the two had intertwined with the hot fireworks blooming in the dark cave. Every time the echo of gold and iron would illuminate the porch of the two people. Knights of Glory Kolo, who has been entrusted by the top with the heavy responsibility, is naturally the best among the rookies in the cavalry group. He has the same reflexes that have experienced many battles. With intramuscular memory, coupled with strong swordsmanship, it is hard to fight the girl with back and forth. What shocked him was that this young girl who looked much younger than herself was not only strange in abilities, but also excellent in swordsmanship. She had tried her best without her for ten rounds, but the other party still behaved lightly. Said that if this girl is a human being... she is really an out-and-out ghost. As the confrontation progressed, Kolo''s disadvantages were exposed. The gap in swordsmanship, the gap in weapons, plus the spark plate Every time the sword collides into and out of the killing sparks. Kolo''s injuries have worsened over time, and the girl is still playing around, as if she was just teasing him. It is a direct insult to the knight to not respond to the enemy with all his strength. The twisted short sword of Ji Jiahei was chopped in half by the red flame, ending Ke "Qiangqiang! Cang!" accompanied by a fierce blade. The sound of provocation, Luo''s battle of trapped beasts. Chapter 245: "Uhhh! , Was hit by a ruthless knee against his mid-abdomen, and Koro''s battle-tested muscles were broken. The whole person fell to the ground. There was constant convulsion on the ground. . "Wait for death, human assholes." The girl stepped on Kolo''s chest, spitting out a long "dangdang!" The tip of the sword was suddenly bounced by something which caused it to deviate from its original trajectory and stabbed aside. On the rocks. "Is it you that messed up the little hamster?" In the gloom, the cold voice that rang suddenly made people horrified. "Who?" The blue-haired girl condensed her gaze and asked on the surface, she secretly pinched the magic material in her palm and chanted silently. "Tuk, tuk, wait... so slight Life cannot afford the sound of vigilant footsteps. A wisp of silver flashed in the darkness. The blue-haired girl aimed at the moment, and the energy flow filled with thunder-magnetism bombarded the dark place. [Second-Order Thunder Surge] "Kakka!... Under the thunder light split, only a spot of scorched black remained. Is this solved? The blue-haired girl frowned slightly, always feeling that things would not be that simple. Just now, the magic energy surging behind me was so huge that I was shocked in a cold sweat. It is probably an illusion, The huge amount of magic power, the leader of the trolls, is inferior, if it weren''t for the guy named Sin God who couldn''t issue the Anhui mail relics with such huge magic powers. , Reappear in the world, otherwise I can¡¯t imagine what kind of sacred thing there will be All talk "Swipe!!" The sharp scraper turned invisible in the shadow. " The blue-haired girl faintly caressed her still bleeding cheeks. Suddenly her eyes narrowed and the screen turned behind her back. "Papa... the scarlet ambassador bat The bat flew into the hands of the silver-haired girl. "Hiss your eyes, show, your blood is so sweet." At the end of the sterling silver hair that gradually turned into a cherry color, the girl stood up to the blood stained on the bat Fei Xia and grinned with her sharp fangs. "I planned to chop off your head. Now I changed my mind and went to sleep." Ruoyangwa''s face outlined a wicked laugh. "I want to squeeze your whole body. The blood from the top and bottom is squeezed dry, and nothing is left." The girl named Yingdie licked her mouth greedily. "You are, suck... the blue-haired girl is very wary. "Sound, if you two are able to help the fruit, please be fast: Father, but the extra can not let you make a mistake." Yingdie said to the two behind her without turning her head. She was even too lazy to take a look at creatures that she was not interested in and couldn''t kill. Koruo can''t control so much, he is also in love with the development of the situation, but now it is obviously heavier to escape. I don''t want to die in this ghost place unclearly. Snapped on the key, and walked towards the entrance of the cave with a wave. Pulling up Rolls, who fell to the side and fell into a faint, he didn''t forget to put on the scattered scrolls, "Where to go?" The blue-haired girl scolded. The forged bow was erected, and the magical arrow shot at the speed of a meteor to the two riders who were about to slap their buttocks and slid away. A magical caster finished singing. The magical arrow that was almost faster than the bullet was grabbed by the cherry butterfly from the air and crushed into powder. However, almost longer than ... The blue-haired "girl" was intercepted by someone with his own hands, which he didn''t expect at all. "Concentrate a little bit, don''t worry about other people, Yu Ke is the most annoying to ignore Yu as a person." Scarlet little bats surround Yingdie The blue-haired girl receded steadily, and the unmistakable powerful enemy gave him a sense of powerlessness. 0 Ok...oh. You are a wizard, so you dare not be "Now, why don''t you resist? If the prey doesn''t struggle, Do you chant a mantra without leeway? "Sakura Butterfly nodded her lips. "That''s great, Yu gives you a chance to attack Yu with your magic. The blue-haired girl was slightly stunned, staring at the smiling silver-haired girl, [Anonymous. Advanced Corruption Water Cut] The deep purple water cutter was slapped away by the little scarlet bats floating around the sakura butterfly. Nanfapo''s opponent bounced away nonchalantly, and in the blink of an eye, he had already exhausted his magic... The veteran magic that consumed a huge amount of magical power was released by the opponent before he died before he died. Is he going to die here today? Staring at the silver-haired girl in front of her, the girl gritted her teeth, her heart full of frustration. Now, should I run away? I really regret not leaving a teleportation scroll for me to leave. "Is there no trick? Then, let''s see how I''m doing. In an instant, six pairs of dark red ghost wings broke out from behind Yingdie. The magical energy released by Huo Time almost crushed the whole girl, the earth moved and the mountain moved, the earth opened its hideous lips, and the mountain was directly smashed into flour by the spouting magical energy. ._. One! The girl covered her bleeding lips His face is full of disbelief. [Magic] hasn''t been cast yet, but [ÉñÍþ] alone has such power As if in a storm, I heard the girl''s crisp singing. [Shenmai One by One Wushen Void Image] One by one The exterior of Hongyan Fort. "Did we, missed something." Huo Lei stared at the sky blankly. Chapter 246: Not only him, but Ji Bai, Lin, and Bian Zi remained silent. Lengshen looked at the sky, the figure was about the size of two bell towers, and the black robe with a sickle was filled with the phantom of death. Chapter 10 ~ Incomplete "So, did we miss something?" The black phantom stood here like a pillar of the sky, two cave-like hollow eyes were burning with icy flames, and the thick black robe moved without wind. "Huhuhu!! The majestic [Magic Energy] raged with his movements, wailing from the wind, and grinning grinning grin from the earth. In an instant, the color of the sky dimmed suddenly, the air turned into fat at this moment, and the earth couldn''t stop trembling. Silent and quiet, as if it were the eve of a storm. The faces of everyone were different, but they remained surprisingly consistent in a daze. Lin didn''t know what she felt, staring at the phantom standing between the sky and the earth, her pupils tightened, and something murmured in her mouth. The gaze of Cross Helmet Fengzhong also focused on that shocking figure. Unlike other people''s feelings, Ji Bai is no stranger to this coercion, but he has changed from being active to passive. The wind and sand swept away, at the location of the eye of the tornado, the giant sickle held high was swung down. "Don''t froze, run!" Ji Bai, who was the first to react, jumped up and patted Huo Lei''s head next to him, pulling Lin and ran to the side. "Boom boom boom!!" The momentum was huge, and the cracks that penetrated opened the solid ground into two, spreading at an extremely fast speed, and smashed the sandstones along the way. "Oh, hello!" The broken ground ignited debris and mud, and Huo Lei, who could not stand on his heels, planted a somersault and slammed into the thin guardian wall. "Have two hands." Ji Bai exclaimed. "Thank you." Bian Zi maintained the output of the guardian magic, making room for a few words of humility. "I think you are quite skilled. Do you often practice guardian faction spells?" "I didn''t do anything special, just ordinary engraving some magic scrolls." Bian Zi shook his head. Burn a magic scroll? Looking at Bianzi dressed as a Taoist priest, Ji Bai thoughtfully. Even though he couldn''t figure out his specific identity, it shouldn''t be wrong that he was the only human in the entire team. In the outermost area of ??the storm, its power diminishes with distance. The protective film barely resisted the lateral spread of [Shenmai I''s attack. A tattered figure flew out of the mushroom cloud with four huge quantities of [Magic Energy], like a broken-wire kite, and fell to the ground very embarrassedly. "??" Ji Bai was lost in thought as he stared at the figure lying down not far away. Because the distance is not close, what he sees is not real. However, I always feel like I have seen it somewhere. Is it an illusion? "Bianzi, open an Ozi and let me go out. "Donor Ji, are you sure?" Bian Zi was taken aback. The flying sand and rocks outside the guardian film are like a black tornado that hasn''t finished yet. The turbulent sand can easily smash the solid rock to pieces. "Life is close to the sky." Ji Bai stared at the slender figure swaying in the black sand storm. It seems that the fainting has passed, and the sentence "His life is a candle in the wind." It is more appropriate. "Rong Pian Dao counts you a hexagram, and adds a life-saving talisman." Bian Zi shook the dust, muttering a word. "It''s time to work." Ji Bai stood in front of him, and from the hole he broke, he rushed out of the protective film. The tiny sand with huge kinetic energy was extremely lethal, hitting the humanoid protective cover around him. , There was a sound of hail hitting the glass. "Sure enough." Observing the girl''s face carefully, Ji Bai rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Familiar? I don''t think so. Looking at Ji Bai and Lin, whose expressions were very tacit, Horley scratched the back of his head, always feeling that he had missed a lot of the plot. "She wouldn''t be." Lin obviously thought of going with Ji Bai, but just like him, she was a little hard to accept the answer from her heart. Ji Bai fell into thinking, frowned slightly, tilted her head, and looked at the girl as if Very familiar face, made a most effective way of judging. Practice is the only criterion for testing truth. Therefore, Ji Bai lifted the girl''s skirt without hesitation. 0KS25C9.C2 "?! Brother Ji Bai, what are you doing?? Huo Lei was startled, and frowned. In his opinion, the knight shouldn''t take advantage of others. On the other hand, Bianzi kept the barrier functioning, and kept silently chanting, "Lanity is emptiness, and emptiness is color." Only after Lin was taken aback for a while, he acquiesced in his actions. Ji Bai closed the skirt, stood up, and nodded towards Lin. "Yes. "Really looking at the fresh and tender **** the ground in a coma, Lin looked a little complicated. When a man screams, there is nothing wrong with a woman. At the beginning, she didn¡¯t believe in this sentence, "I didn¡¯t expect that he actually has a habit of women¡¯s clothing." Ji Bai sighed, and he suddenly remembered that his mentor had taught him that he couldn¡¯t take it all. People, especially those who are honest and decent, and the truth is often controlled by those who are loyal and treacherous. No, people who are very positive on the surface, but in private Although Ji Bai is a rigid and paranoid person in some aspects, he doesn''t demand anything about other people''s personal hobbies. Man itself is a combination of contradictions, darkness and light are one, and what is restrained by moral laws is the bright side of mankind, and the desires shown in private because of repression are the dark side of mankind. In this world, no one is perfect. This "person" encompasses all intelligent creatures and is full of demons. Even Ji Bai himself is no exception. Compared to some people who are serious but full of men, thieves and prostitutes, women''s wear is an acceptable range. Ji Bai will not discriminate against him. However, non-discrimination is non-discrimination, some things still have to be done "what are you doing I don''t know, I always feel that if I miss this village, I won''t have this shop. Well, it is always beneficial to hold the handle. After taking a few quick serial shots, Ji Bai took the phone from his pocket and Lin stared at his back. "You cockroach, it''s more nasty and fun than I thought." Lin took a step back with a blank expression. "Really?" Ji Bai patted his cheek. Chapter 247: He was a little surprised that the word bad taste would be used on him one day. I can''t help but do this kind of thing. Sure enough, I used to grab people in the palace and perform various pranks before. However, such a mischievous personality has been slightly reduced in the follow-up. To ask why, it was probably that one time when I wanted to grab Lilias''s handle on a whim, I quietly arranged a magic monitor in the corner of her room. Then, no more. My **** hurts so I cry all night Ji Bai knocked Tieyi in distress How can these black histories remain unforgettable? "So, what''s the situation now? Why didn''t you see the people from the Brilliant Knights?" [Shenmai] did not dissipate the aftermath, the four people hiding in the protective film plus a comatose female gangster stopped in place . "Perhaps, this has to get information from his mouth." Ji Bai glanced at Gordon who was unconscious on the ground. Although he knows very little about this young man who uses mana and swordsmanship freely, Gordon seems to have a different kind of obsession and hatred for the ancestors, which is not difficult to see from his behavior. Since he appeared here, the result was obvious. Ji Bai''s heart sank slightly. "Bian Zi, lift the guard film. "Hmm? Donor Ji, are you sure you want to do this? If I were attacked, I might be caught off guard. "OK, execute it." Ji Bai said confidently. "Correct you. If we attract hatred, it''s not that we are caught off guard, but we are just wiped out. It doesn''t matter whether we have guardian magic or not." It is impossible to judge how terrible the spells above [Shenmai] are based on human common sense. This is the experience that Ji Bai summed up after defeating Lilias. Young and frivolous is the lack of social beatings. A typical example is like Ji Bai who stabbed the nest of the blood clan in order to regain lost ground. So now, when he encountered an opponent who could easily release [Shenmai], Ji Bai didn''t think about how to deal with it. Instead, he figured out how to run smoothly without disturbing the opponent. "Holey, you carry him." "Huh eh? This, is this a bit inappropriate." Huo Lei was stunned. "He is a man. "I know he is a man, hey?! Man, man??" He widened his eyes and stared straight at the young **** the ground, only feeling that the three views from 2 had received a huge impact. This arm, this leg, this look. Are you sure it''s a man? ? However, there is no time for him to calm down. "Hurry up, if it is sensed by the old monster nearby, there will be no chance." Ji Bai urged. Oh oh! Ok. "Huo Lei pressed his doubts back into his stomach, and without a word he carried the unconscious Gordon. "Wrong, there is no chance now." Ruo Huang Ying''s clear voice can not help but make people feel that the scalp is numb and the film is cracking without warning. "Oh Huo, it looks like there is no drama." Ji Bai shook his head silently. In the black gray sand, a ray of silver mixed with cherry color loomed. The petite figure walked out of it without any rush or slowness, surrounded by countless scarlet bats. The girl wore a dress with a smooth and tender green back, twelve black ghost wings stretched out behind her, and her burgundy eyes were like blood drops of gems. "You are here to be hamsters just like him?" The girl''s eyes seemed to be burning with cold blood. Just looking at it makes everyone present feel a sudden drop in pressure The silver hair and the red pupil widened slightly when the girl''s merciless gaze reached Lin. In my mind, fragments of incomplete memory flashed past. Chapter 11 ~ Inscription in the Soul The wolf smoked the scarlet banner black, and the continuous sound of gold and iron sounded, and peace and tranquility were in vain. The cries of young children intertwined with the sound of fire engulfing the city-state as the prosperous ending song of the past, which became the last tragic song. The pure land perishes everywhere, and everything passes through clouds like smoke. The flashing fragments contained too many meaningful meanings, but for her, it was just a moment of fascination that disappeared into a bubble that she could not grasp. "Parasite, do you know her?" Ji Bai glanced at Lin, who was in a daze by her side. Unsurprisingly, all the information you want to know can be learned from Gordon. Since it is not a last resort, why go to challenge an unidentified and unpredictable vampire? If possible, Ji Bai doesn''t want to fight against such troublesome enemies. If this vampire and Lin happen to know each other, maybe this battle can be avoided through a good relationship with her old friend. It is correct to say that, but this does not prevent Ji Bai from becoming hostile and vigilant towards her. ¡­¡­do not know. "Lin denied, she was stunned by this only because she felt the vampire vein of the same origin. Not surprisingly, any vampire royal family will have blood sensations to each other. "Well, can you try to communicate with her?" Ji Bai suggested looking at the vampire girl who was suddenly silent. "I don''t think it will work." Lin stopped talking, then shook her head. "why?" "She''s already killing us." Lin said without a trace of ups and downs in her tone. "??" Ji Bai raised his eyes, and the huge shadow that enveloped him had already given him the answer. The sickle of the Void God of Wuxi carries the roar of the violent wind from top to bottom. Before the sickle blade arrived, Ji Bai could hear the roar and trembling of the earth, and a huge black shadow climbed up to the sky for a moment, trying to envelop it. The black wind is overwhelming, and the intensity of the magical energy even blocks the transmission of light. Destroying the fortress of the fortress [Shenmai] level magic curse is used so unscrupulously, is it because I can''t use it up too much, or is it not afraid of throwing the mouse? Isn''t there any of her companions around here? . Moreover, why does the blood royal family appear here? The purity of the divine veins can¡¯t even be seen by myself... When the phantom sickle fell with the force of destroying the decay, and when it was in danger, the huge black palm in the shape of a claw resisted it. [Desperate One Hand of Void Eddra] Chapter 248: The long wind set off long silver-grey hair. As Lin''s singing intensified, the black palm continued to consolidate, and it was comparable to the shattered sickle phantom in a short period of time without any tendency to prevail. "The little hamsters have eyebrows and mouse eyes, and you will know that you are not good when you see it." Yingdie attributed the abnormal images that flashed in her mind to the blinding method released by the opponent, and her face was frosty. "For the sake of your father, you all must die. This little three-legged cat''s sculpting skill can only delay your death." Yingdie waved her hand and the cold fire in her eye socket burned even more. ... A trace of sweat appeared on Lin''s forehead. The gap between Shenmai Stage and Despair Stage really can''t be made up by going all out. While barely maintaining the output of [Void Adra''s Hand], with one heart and two hands, he prepared to release the second spell. Naturally, the battlefield of life and death will not let her have this leeway. [Vision of Wushen] The constant pressure made Lin unable to concentrate at all, thus mobilizing the magic power in the body. Die, little white-haired hamster. Yingdie Xie grinned and grinned, watching the final struggle of her prey bit by bit, and finally lost her patience and exerted all her pressure. However, she obviously overlooked one point. The girl with hairy body in front of me is not alone. "Yeah, yeah...Look at my magical girl flying in a plane!" The hammer was less than half a meter away from the Sakura Butterfly, and the air wave hit the girl''s soft body. "The despicable brute... doesn''t care about the hand bones that were torn apart by the waves, and the cold killing intent overflows. [Disaster One Gigantic] Sakura Butterfly caught a small bat flapping its wings floating beside it, and threw it at Huo Lei, her body quickly becoming larger along the flight. Come on, watch my tiger descend the mountain! "Huo Lei stretched out his strength and waved at the giant bat that struck. "Boom boom boom!!" But the moment the hammer touched the bat, the bulging giant bat seemed to be a container filled with gunpowder. It burst instantly, and the flames swallowed Holley in it. "Extremely stupid." Yingdie smiled coldly and patted her palms. Fiction Forcibly took the bat bomb and died almost completely. "Kaka!" With the sound of metal entering the flesh, Yingdie''s eyes suddenly widened, and her unvoicable throat continued to overflow with bleeding blisters. "Qiangqiang!" The long sword pierced into her body pierced through her shoulders, cutting off her neck in one fell swoop. The smile on Shuang''s face faintly remained. Scarlet blood splashed on the silver blade, reflecting the cold gaze in the crevice of the helmet. [Crimson chapter one by one, breaking the devil] "Is it okay? Can you hold on." Huo Lei shook his face, who had been bombed out of nowhere. Ahem...Ahaha, I, I''m fine, of course it''s okay...You didn''t invite me to drink, my little brother, how could I be so...cough...Horley is now completely struggling with the powerful vitality of the trolls. , The injury was so severe that he was confused. "Why do you rush to the front every time?... "Hahaha..., this is my belief." Huo Lei coughed up blood, opened the few teeth left in his mouth, and said in a vaguely speaking... the words are settled, before that, don''t die. . "Don''t worry, you will go back to accompany him soon." The indifferent voice sounded from behind Ji Bai. Being pierced through the chest, cutting off the head and not dying, a creature like a vampire is so difficult. Ji Bai stood up, the tattered knight robes wiped the blood stained on the blade, and faced the silver-haired girl who was intact behind him. "The vitality of your blood race is really as tenacious as a cockroach. "Blood? No, no, I''m not some kind of blood, Zhi is just a good daughter of his father." Yingdie tilted her head blankly. "Well, another crazy one." Ji Bai shook his head. "Boom boom boom!!" A crackling sound came from behind, and the long wind that was affected whipped Ji Bai''s robe. "Donor Ji is not good, Donor Lin doesn''t seem to be good anymore! Sure enough, the parasite is not her opponent. ¡®SF Light Novel After all, he is a vampire who is less than half a hundred years old, and his combat experience is still inferior to that of the veteran vampire. Although he has royal blood, he is not directly related and is not skilled enough. "How is her condition?" "Status? Uh, uh...Pan Dao is really indescribable. If you insist on expressing it, it''s probably liver and brain smeared." "Frequent, broken body, incomplete appearance... "Okay, I know, little things, as long as they are not hammered, the problem shouldn''t be big." Ji Bai grabbed the silver long sword in his hand. But a vampire who was lightly hammered by [Shenmai] A royal bloodline wouldn''t be so easily dogged. "Mortal, don''t you want to challenge Yu alone? It''s really bold, a small low-level creature, really ignorant and fearless. Ji Bai''s posture made Yingdie sneer. "Oh, do you know Lilias?" Ji Bai held swords in both hands, as if talking to himself. "I don''t know, and I am not interested in knowing." "Don''t know? I really shouldn''t." "People, what do you want to say?" Yingdie narrowed Yinghong''s eyes. "She is the most powerful vampire I know. "What does this have to do with Yu?" "Of course it matters." Ji Bai carried the sword on his shoulder and shook his finger. "She was beaten by me to kneel down and begging for mercy... and you, with your little kid-like fights, are incomparable to her." "Foolish common people, you really are so bold." Yingdie sneered, and the six pairs of ghost wings spread out and rushed into the sky. "Twelve wings...Ji Bai''s face was solemn, and it seemed that his tactical taunts not only had a counterproductive effect, but directly annoyed the vampire of unknown origin. However, the twelve wings... What does this mean? You must know that the powerful Ruolili Bitch has only two pairs of Ghost Wings. only "Boom boom boom!!" Before Ji Bai wanted to understand, if the turbulent tsunami-like coercion fell from the sky, all of it would be on Ji Bai''s head. "Uh uh...!" "Kacha!" The sharp and tough silver long sword that could easily rip through the thick skin of the troll was instantly blasted into a pile of debris, followed by his hands. Chapter 249: The surging blood was accompanied by the sound of bone cracking, and Ji Bai, who had lost his arms, knelt on the ground with a sound. [Tianhui] Started in time, so that Ji Bai was not completely destroyed, and turned into a pile of unrecyclable flour. "Ka Ka Ka The invisible pressure is constantly squeezing [Ìì»Ô], making a scalp squeaking noise. Interesting, [Shenwei] who can resist more than 20%, common people, you are still worthy of death. "Sakura Butterfly, who was condescending in the air, showed a playful smile, and looked down at the figure who was struggling with the loss of her arms and jokingly. It was put on a road. It turned out that the previous behavior of this vampire was just playing with them. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Unimaginable strength, even if he had a fighting power against Lilias, it was beaten by this vampire of unknown origin. "Then, add another layer." The joking voice fell, and Tianhui''s "sorrow" intensified. ...! "Tianhui, who had never been defeated by outsiders, started to crack. However, at the same time, a black gas emerged from it, quickly filling the damaged parts of the armor, even faster than the damage. "What...Sakura Butterfly opened her eyes slightly, and then a strong killing intent suddenly raged. . It feels so familiar, this is... What''s the matter...? The smell on this commoner''s body... makes Yu Hao irritable, and wants to break his body into pieces! Something that seemed to be engraved in the soul was activated, like a flood that burst a bank. This unconcealable emotion is called hatred. Chapter 12~Ancestral Physique The huge messages carried by the fragmented fragments, the ruined city-state hidden deep in the memory, the sadness and resentment engraved in the soul, instinctive feedback is put into action. Inexplicable anger and resentment poured out, out of control, covering her. Reason was gradually swallowed by the pain of tearing the soul, and the urging whispers echoed in the ears, telling the words that are deep and incomprehensible, but they can understand the meaning of the phrase. The tyranny set off in his heart raged arbitrarily, and the indescribable grievances centered on the cherry butterfly, which continued to spread the infection to the surroundings, involving the people present. The air became chaotic and disordered due to her mood swings, and the flow speed accelerated, like a torrent of turbulence, which easily broke the gravel tiles. "Low-level species, the smell on your body makes Yu feel nauseous!" Yingdie covered her head, Fingers overflowing with cold sweat tightened slightly, and the murderous gaze pierced through the chest of the armored man like a sharp sword. Gen Yi, inexplicable hatred. Yingdie could feel the pure resentment that kept pouring into her heart, but she couldn''t control the fading reason. why? I have never met this low-level species. What is going on with this feeling of hatred like the sea? ? It''s like being swayed by people. She stubbornly looked down at the slightly embarrassed armored man on the surface, telling her instinctively that the object of nameless hatred was in this low-level body who longed and wanted to vent his resentment. For her, Ji Bai is just a low-level species who has never known each other, Yelang is arrogant. Following instinct is a logical thing to trample to death the ant that has stirred her heart. This is what she wants to do most now. "Die in trembling and panic, low-level ants." The cherry butterfly intensified the release of [Shenwei], and the clear light in both eyes quickly disappeared and replaced with turbidity and hollowness. Memories can be erased, and the body can be transformed. Only the soul is the foundation of existence, which proves that a creature has not been obliterated. [Mental disturbance] The extremely irritating whispers echoed in the ears, like the noise of a sharp object rubbing a glass plate, making people uneasy and emotionally violent. The pervasive spiritual invasion has a huge range of influence, and the scope of influence is the same. D. The tenacious weeds quickly lose their vitality at a speed visible to the naked eye and die. The fertile land is full of malnutrition-like yellowish soil, and nutrients seem to be continuously squeezed by an invisible chain. "Ah ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Mental spells are rare, and the difficulty and cost of learning are extremely high. Most of its attack methods are to magnify the dark part of the creature''s heart, and compared with the magic and martial arts, the powerful enemy is obviously better than attacking the body. The scene of rapid slumping, that person''s existence seemed very contradictory. He stood up in his armor, his gaze in the crevices of the helmet was as clear as usual, as if he had turned a deaf ear to the brainwashing whispers lingering in his ears. "Hmm? Mental interference can''t take effect on you?" Yingdie Liu raised her eyebrows and narrowed her eyes, like a viper ready to go. It just happens to be the opposite, it is rather strange to say that this little mental interference can shake Ji Bai''s mind. Ji Bai, who has always experienced all kinds of temptations and invisible assimilation, is like a small sailboat in a storm, overturning and swaying, but never loses his heart. The raging and raging waves are like fine waves, which are just a little trouble for him, and the toughness that has been tempered will not be crushed by this gentle wind and drizzle. An old knight who uses his life to carry out his will, his destiny is the battlefield of swords and swords. Even if he dies, he has to straighten his chest and kneel down to the devil. He can''t do it. "Low-level species, you are so bold." Yingdie''s calm eyes flashed with a sharp look. The person in the helmet had broken his arms, and the blood-stained cracked helmet looked embarrassed. He can only look up at himself on the ground, without a trace of humbleness or panic in his eyes, and he is not calm like a low-level species. She couldn''t understand the specific meaning in her eyes, only felt that the irritability in her heart had not increased. "The ants who do not live or die, dare to tease? The cold and hollow voice was like a puppet with no emotions. Obviously doing nothing, just that gaze made the Sakura Butterfly, who had been completely driven by instinct, acted. The consciousness faded, leaving only the body controlled and manipulated by instinctive desires. She stiffly raised her palm, and pointed to Ji Bai with the only instinct and intuition left in her body, and her hollow eyes lost the color. Descendants of ¡­, after all, have to pay the price for what you do. "U" pays homage to the heroic spirits with the blood of sinners, comforts the true ancestor with the ashes of the abyss, in the name of the scarlet ancestor Lasambo. ¡¯ "Go down. [Rasambo Bronze Divine Veins one by one the wrath of God] The dim sky was torn open by a huge hole. A thick crimson arm stretched out from it, and the terrifying pressure seemed to stop the rotation of the stars in the sky. The storm and the crackling sound exploded. At the same time, Sakura Butterfly''s blood was drawn out by unknown force and flowed into the arms in the air. An unknown plane, the higher being named Jiangshen, was once the old ministry of the Scarlet Lord. The girl in the sky successfully embodied an arm at the cost of some blood and great magic power. The space around the crimson arm continued to break, and the storm that swept through was quiet and silent under the huge arm. I saw that the huge Wu Shen phantom standing behind Yingdie did not dodge, and was severely pressed down by the palm of her hand, dissipating into the most primitive mana powder. Chapter 250: Turns out to be a bronze god... Why is this? ? Is releasing such a spell capable of irreversibly destroying the world like playing? ? The mortal Ji Bai is undoubtedly the clearest feeling about the huge gap between the ranks. He didn''t want to understand the problem. Release the divine veins at once, desperate, even bronze divine veins. This kind of magic energy that can be squandered at will, is there a bottomless pit in her body? ? Lilias nevertheless released the bronze veins in front of her once. In the final analysis, once the released power exceeds the range that one can control, it will become out of control. There are not many contemporary blood races that can learn the [Shenmai] curse, let alone common people with low blood concentration. . Staring blankly at the silver-haired girl with long hair flying in the sky. Bronze divine veins are the levels of magic spells of this class of divine veins. Ordinary [shenmai] does not have a unique theory, as long as the magic power is enough, theoretically any race, including humans, can learn to master C and it is small, while the bronze gods are above the ordinary gods, and they are ranked by power. Yes [ÉñÂö][Bronze Divine Vein][°×ÒøÉñÂö][½ðÉñÂö][Epic Shenmai][Legendary Divine Vein] The prefixes with surnames are exclusive divine veins. For example, Lassambo is exclusive to vampires, and it is a spell that other races can''t learn to master for a long time. This type of spell release operation is as difficult as climbing, and if you are not careful, the releaser will be taken into adulthood. Ji Bai has read many books, and has seen a lot of battles, although he has not mastered much [Shenmai]. But even though I have never eaten pork, have I never seen a pig run? As long as there is a name, there is hardly anyone Ji Bai doesn''t know. However, he racked his brains and did not search for relevant information about this divine vein from his memory. Divine veins that have never been seen before. Is she sacred to Fang? The palm in the crack descended very slowly, but Ji Bai didn''t mean to run away. In the face of absolute divine vein pressure, all resistance and escape are in vain. The divine power plummeted, and Ji Bai seemed to hear an irreversible cracking sound from [Tianhui]. [Lassambo''s bronze veins are annihilated and black descended] It is like a dark night sky, swallowing all colors of black. The "death" in the form of black light poured out, and the mountains, dirt, boulders, and walls all disappeared silently. The black light shock wave that surpassed all common sense of human beings rushed to the sky from bottom to top. The magical energy contained in it makes heaven and earth change color. One up and down, two horrified [magic] clashed. who is it? ? Ji Bai closed his eyes and lowered his posture to weaken the scorching purple light in the air. Although it was not hit directly, and was indirectly affected by the pressure of multiple divine veins, [Tianhui] could no longer maintain its shape, and the cracks spread rapidly. Unknown black end of the air stopped working. People 0SFA. One repair and one damage are performed alternately, and the two sides are always at a balance value. When the coercion dissipated, Ji Bai slowly picked up the head frequency. SF Light Novel There is no need to turn around, the familiar breath has already given himself the answer. The wind swept through, and the long silver hair was dancing with the wind. The girl was like a smart elf, and her cherry-red eyes were full of indescribable meaning. She raised her eyes and looked at the girl in the sky with the same pupil color and hair color as her own. . Parasites... Obviously someone he knows, but the momentum he bursts out is like two people. The person in front of her is Lin. That''s right, the color of her long hair and eyes have become purer, and the appearance of the beautiful black wings that emerge from the upper sides of the auricle has undoubtedly changed. Similarly, there are eyes. What happened... a few minutes ago. After the body was successfully restructured and repaired, Lin stood up and looked at the cracks in the air. Her eyes swept across the dying Horley, the unconscious Bianzi, and the Ji Bai who lost his arms but was still straight. The hand tore through his own skin and spilled the dripping blood on the spider mark on his leg. The imprint seems to have come alive, bit by bit, sucking up the blood and saturating it. Her body also changed at that moment. Looking at the unusually different Lin in front of her, Ji Bai searched for the fragments in her brain. The scene in front of me aroused fragmented fragments in a corner deep in my memory. There is a record in a textbook. Kindred-specific physique: Among burning ghosts, cold ghosts, and returning to ancestors, the appearance of returning to ancestors is less obvious, and the side effects are relatively minor. It hardly shows up on weekdays. Once activated, (there will be an ancestral characteristic, and the bloodline purity and [magic energy] consistency will be greatly improved. Is this parasite... Chapter 13 ~ I''m Angry The appearance or physical position that the ancestors had but now has disappeared appeared in the three-fourth body. The physique of returning to ancestors, as the name suggests, Shidai Y and the blood clan are quite similar. Despite the racial estrangement, the gods of this life in human vocabulary are closely related to each other. According to Ji Bai¡¯s theory that the ancestor vampire royal family believes in the black knight, they have a close blood relationship. . , Why has disappeared in modern times, the only solution Zeng Shitu said that he had the ability to pass on 100% in the first time. The concentration of ancient vampire king Tian 5 [Shen Mai] is far behind the ancient vampire royal family. As a result, Ji Bai boldly speculated. During the Second Era, it may be just a relationship between the two. The only family with the ability to support the first time. As early as the catastrophe that destroyed the Third Era, the real blood family arrived. The truth of Ji Bai''s opinion in Kou County may be far better than this. In the two epochs of the 7th era, this race of vampires in the Fourth Era is no longer in the past, but it¡¯s true intentions. Chapter 251: Ashamed long-lived nobleman. The obliteration of Tibetan time, how many Protoss has been from the Second Age to today? Just imagine, it¡¯s as strong as the third order and the fourth order. No more, Gou Huang is none other than the blood clan. In summary, the physique of returning to the ancestors is very rare, and the heavier the power of one who enters China. And according to the concentration of the divine veins The closer the bloodline is to the ancestors, the crimes in the hands of the race are not even the slightest bit. And Sagami has passed down certain physiological characteristics of the true ancestor of the vampire to a certain degree. The strength and the increase in the world are really amazing. , The second vampire with a rejuvenating physique I saw. If his guess is not crooked, Lin may be him Looking at Lin facing Sakura Butterfly in the air, Ji Bai held his breath. Anyway, it''s numb. The blood from the wound that resembled the size of the Yingying bowl has almost stopped. It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s unrealistic for Wen Conglan to die while waiting for excessive blood loss. The bright spot of the big thing limit has been memorable so far, but the self who should have been down to the Mingcao land has come back and held it to the new head, sure to be able to pinch the bundle of silky silk, light novel woke up to his forehead With a grip, Huo Zhuneng will not be liberated. If it weren¡¯t for the vampire¡¯s body to die, Ignore the injury to the body, and treat the pain become constant. The electronic test is completely disconnected from human beings. When did it start? The confrontation in the air is in a state of extremely eerie and full. The west eyes face each other, and there is no high emotion in the road, just like two "controlling puppets." The black wind was violent, and the second thing was born in the sky, and two dazzling white jis were drawn across the night sky, and the two people¡¯s hair was blown up. There was a silent confrontation, if As if it was just a moment, Want to interweave into a painting. If the two continue to fight, it might be possible:" Yixinyuzhan''s coconut will collapse after half a step. I glanced at the "wounded and bruised" ground beneath my feet, shaking my mind The dry content of [Magic] in the air pulled Ji Bai out of his thoughts. It''s pure instinct. Both sides seem to be in abnormal state, It¡¯s not consciousness that drives the body, These people are warm, and the two great gods are fighting, and they don''t care if Chi Yu is harmed. The Zhongshe Workers entered the air, and a slight sense of suffocation churned up. The strong magic particles mixed into the air, and the soil within a hundred miles of defense would be turned over. He and the unconscious three people escaped the destiny of being buried by the sand without being affected by the magic energy. Seems to be evenly divided. The two people in the middle of the storm were calm at the time, on the surface. The landlord is still calm and easy. Shi Bai knew at a glance that there were few demonic remnants in Lin''s body. On the other hand, Sakura Butterfly was like an endless painless hole. We have no scruples to continue the magic release preposition Lin whispers With the silk and wooden crutch, even though there is not much (magic) left in the body, cake¡­¡­ Release the sea water above the divine veins when the magic power is insufficient. s one this outfit? Has that guy completely lost consciousness? Still set at all The approval body is like this, and the gap between the magic particles that the two sides converge is like cloud and mud. The magical intensity of the disparity is doomed to an end. y The end of the compensation is stained with a trace of if there is nothing The dangling bead accumulates his long hair, accompanied by magical energy constantly tossing and emerging, the middle-aged girl¡¯s long hair technique sets off a violent wind. Cherry blossom. Without the consciousness of being at a disadvantage, he opened his posture, as if trying to make his last breath. At this moment, the scene of rattling swords was beaten instantly. The home was gradually filled with surprise. Sakura Butterfly took the lead in interrupting the output of magic power. The godless family in the group...Research... The incomparable years have made myself numb, and the long-lost energy waves have opened a hole in the small wood painting that has been in the dust for many years in the sea. , Looming in the sea of ??time, soft words Weiguo, hurry up and leave here with the people. "The Dao deserves countless helplessness. Isn''t it happy Lasambo? The body is willing to coexist and die with you. " "My elder sister, you often say that you only rubbed her head while standing, and then cut off her length with a stroke of your finger. "This is different. "The vague figure shook his head slightly. Let''s spread high with the people, you are the hope of the Lassambo clan to continue, Fu ~ Yana. "On the day, I am ranked as the eldest princess of the blood clan in the name of the Red Queen. Let the glory of the village of Sumbo be entrusted to you, Yana" Looks dull and froze in the air¡ñ Yingdie slowly opened her pupils, and her expression flashed across her mind. Consciousness begins to regain, the blurry and unfamiliar picture is like a slideshow Tick. Chapter 252: The water dripped on the palm of her hand, and she was late to come back to her senses. Huh? With a few hints of hope. Strange, why did she suddenly give her free time to respond. I didn¡¯t give her time to delve into it, a hot letter [Desperate Order-Scarlet Squeeze] Awareness made a protective behavior. Come to slow down from the previous unfamiliar clips After the birth, the scarlet bats gathered in an orderly manner into a red-colored Huimei with a long tail. It easily smashed the destructive energy group that hit the face. The SE light/upper 1 fell to the ground. The expression in the eyes of the hand-changing father completely faded, falling down, exhausting the last of the original ones without delay, and there was no suspense at the beginning of the battle with one''s own body. The victory or defeat is obvious, or Lin, who is the resurgent Shifu Lin, Yingdie stared at the dewdrop in her hand blankly. "Who the **** is it?" Did the E that fell into the ground drop to the ground? ? Father''s command is absolute, then, In a flash of joy, Sakura Butterfly walked to the fainted Lin unconsciously. Kill her? Leaning down and stroking the long silver hair that is almost the same as myself As long as there is an adult in this world, it is enough. She was born in this world, but now she is at a loss. This is Sakura Butterfly''s thoughts, What are the scenes that come and go? ? Those who were put into their own brains without authorization, when T. Lynn, heartbroken Sakura Butterfly forcibly got rid of the sudden thoughts in her heart Sakura Butterfly spreads out the palms of the magic particles. I''m sorry, although I don''t know you are... gritting your teeth, "Sorry¡­¡­ ...The magical energy gathered in his hands is extinguished. , Yingdie stared at her palm blankly. "Why did you get here? She was thinking about killing me just now. Yingdie fell into silence and shook her head slowly. What is stopping yourself? The trail is gone, and the surrounding muddy ground has been turned over. After returning to the desolate Hongyan Fort, the poor 1 Probably they were all masterpieces that I made unconsciously. Finally, he glanced deeply at Lin. Finally, it rushed to the sky and gradually turned into small black spots. Six pairs of Ghost Wings unfold, with 5 middle and upper levels; Is this the end? Although I don¡¯t know what happened¡¯ , This is regarded as the black spots that have gradually disappeared from the snow, and relieved, Ji Bai, who has lost his arms, is paralyzed on the ground and never moves. The strength is endless and unfathomable, what is it sacred? Look. I don''t want to take a breath SF light novel After coming, relying on the vampire form to pick them all back. After getting up, it grows on the ground, with a big taste, and the heart contracts and relaxes hard to absorb more oxygen. "Tuk, tu,... Ji Bai''s scalp was numb, and he quickly sat up from the ground. Above, the shadow of something covered his body. Looking up, Ji Bai didn''t startle. The girl with root hair stood upright in front of her, her eyes absent and she adopted it. ? ? ? "Ji Bai was suspicious. "??? I want to be so fast? Is it that she has recovered? I didn''t fainted. "If you have strength, just do it yourself It also saves me from getting tired and taking you. Three of them The danger from intuition made Ji Baimu''s nerves tense. , Struggling to transform into a human stick, rolling high like a cobalt candy. It turns out that Ji Bai''s intuition has always been accurate. Chapter 253: Seeing that his original location has turned into a pool of scorched earth, he thought. In the name, do you want to avenge your personal revenge? "Ji Bai narrowed his eyes. Lin did not respond, In response, his face looked frosty, and his eyes couldn''t see the focus. T Bokou has a worm devil? Haven''t recovered yet, or said this can only be The child cannot release this state on his own. Is this a side effect of reversion? Ok, This is a friendly army. " I said, you should wake up, the enemy is gone, "Boom! Potato looks to expect single-celled organisms to understand the word "friendship" better than knowing it better, and wants to clean up the inconvenience of his movement_Lin Lou, looks badly injured , And may fall at any time, however Severe disability is enough. Finally, life still started on oneself. Ji Bai sheltered by Tianhui took a righteous one. "Boom!" A punch hit the center of his eyebrows, and he couldn''t die anymore without the view of the crowd. This unreserved magic bombardment, human beings must be hit. " Ming...Little damned hire, when we have no license to be angry, Xiangma gets angry! Probably. Also, feeling, probably, (1 1) small Chapter 14 ~ What are you doing! Death is a common phenomenon that makes everyone feel unfamiliar. However, the death of the body does not mean a certain beginning or end for Ji Bai. It''s just a daily routine. Ji Bai had realized long ago that the human part and the vampire part of the body do not coexist and die. They are more like two independent relationships, and the relationship is intricate. There is a little ambiguity between confronting each other and killing each other. The summary is the hostile relationship of loving and killing each other. After the human part is confirmed as "dead" and cannot maintain the most basic life supply, it will automatically transform into the body of a vampire to maintain the normal survival of the body. As long as the vampire part is not completely dead, it is truly immortal. But even if it is immortal, the pain caused by the hammer explosion in the human body and the ice cooling caused by the death of the nerve are real. Use our head as a racquet, do you think we really have no temper? ? "Meow, believe it or not, our bright claws flatten the chest of your Oppai! The slender pure white bone sickle drove the stiff Lin. Taking this opportunity, Bai Ji got up, her wings spread out and tried to distance Lin from Lin. It was true that part of the human body was completely destroyed, and it took time to reset... I''m broken~ I''m broken. Very embarrassed, but the advantage is clearly in his own hands. The energy consumption of previous battles, and the lack of free replenishment of the depleted mana in the body, the Oppaiguai is already the end of the battle in every sense. A little animal On the other hand, I have always been in the first class of the audience, waiting for work with ease, and the disability is completely healed after the transformation. We are now full of vitality, the heyday of vitality + foot, the outcome is determined! We are full of energy and enthusiasm now. "Cuckoo...". Naruto...big, probably, isn''t it. The magic particle energy bomb dashed across Bai Ji''s eyebrows, splitting the dead wood behind her. "Opaiguai, is Nilai real?" Bai Ji raised her eyebrows. What responded to her was Lin''s eyes without focus, and the steps that the six relatives did not recognize. "It''s just right. We usually see your poker face as unpleasant for a long time. Today I just seized the opportunity to teach you this defiant fellow." Bai Ji licked her lips, and the giant sickle that didn''t match her figure was in her. Waving freely in his hands. It was really embarrassing to be in the remnant state once it came out, but it did not prevent myself from beating her, it was enough to deal with this kind of big-breasted monster who only had a long European style and had no brains. As for why this guy is devilish, Bai Ji doesn''t want to know. In short, just a fight is right, maybe after a tune-up, the Oppaiguai will return to normal. Well, that''s right, it''s not for venting your anger. Brother, her magic power should be exhausted too book.SFA SE Grid Novel "Boom!" Several energy bullets containing mana particles flew past his body. ...When we didn''t say. Then, his only advantage is close combat. Mobilize the few magic particles, and rack your brains to search for the [magic spell] that is conducive to the situation in your brain. [Chasing the wind and chasing electricity] [The wind of a thousand miles] Bai Ji''s eyes condensed, and a pair of ghost wings furiously rose into the air, and their speed suddenly rose, like a sharp arrow from the string, leaving behind shadows in the air. In an instant, a few breaths approached Lin''s body. One move determines the outcome! Using the sickle as a support rod, the feet that wrapped the white silk were swept away like scissors, and using the huge power provided by [Soul Eater], the articulation skills restricted Lin''s upper body and one arm. Lin lost her balance and fell backwards, with Bai Ji who was sitting on her like an octopus. Chapter 254: Feeling the struggling of the silver-haired girl under her body, a trace of pride appeared on the corner of Bai Ji''s mouth. Judging from the current situation, this guy''s mana has been exhausted. If the vampire''s physical skills are not blessed by spells or spells, and are properly at the same level as humans, this strength is far from enough to break away from their joint skills. Containing Lin, Bai Ji rotates the I Soul Eater in her hand," she wanted to give this guy a meal of "the princess''s mercy" with her unexplained rod. The sickle body is definitely not usable. As a legendary artifact, [Soul Eater: A Gutemara 1] once penetrates the skin of the prey, it will draw its soul into the sickle power. It is a vampire weapon that scares the enemy, and the consequences of hurting friendly forces are also unimaginable. That''s too cruel, it won''t happen. So Bai Ji planned to use the tail of the rod to severely criticize this Oppai. However, she died before she left the teacher, and before she could spin the sickle, Lin struggling to make an astonishing demeanor. She took the initiative to break her restrained right arm, and at the same time, with the help of the unexpected circle effect caused to her opponent, she countered the opponent who was entangled with her in one fell swoop, pressed her under her body, and instantly changed the attack and the attack (this sentence) Crossed out) "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?! There is no room for display. Just about to reach out to grab Gutmala, Lin''s left paw was strangled with her wrist. "Yeah!?" Bai Ji didn''t expect Lin''s resistance to be so desperate. Even if it loses consciousness, this Oppai monster is still not easy to deal with as always... Does it retain the memory of fighting? Without Gutmala''s blessing, Bai Ji''s strength was so small that she could pick up a piece of cake at most, and naturally she couldn''t squeeze Lin, who had better physical development. Damn it...you dare to use this pair of hateful fats to crush us, is this provoking us? Bai Ji struggled to twist her limbs, but her strength was so pitiful, her two wrists were tightly clamped by Lin with one hand. "Rough Oppai, what is the ability to hold down? Get up for us, and we will cut off the things you made!" In anger, Bai Ji grinned and lit up her teeth, but she was fierce. In the eyes of outsiders, this is nothing more than a little white milk cat that is blowing its hair, and it has no deterrent effect at all. But, we will win if we suppress it in the future? Looking at Lin''s delayed right arm, Bai Ji sneered to herself. The exhausted mana can no longer maintain the ability to regenerate itself, right? It will make you proud for a while. When you are exhausted and exhausted, we will give you to... Bai Ji''s thoughts could not continue. Because that ruthless, exquisite and beautiful face is close to Zi2. Both sides can feel each other''s hot sniff and the fragrant body scent. A drop of saliva dripped on the face of Bai Ji who was a little absent-minded, and she woke up instantly. The sharp fangs grinned from the corners of his mouth, the scarlet tongue licked his teeth, and he exhaled in Bai Ji''s ear. After being blurred, Bai Ji was shocked to see Lin''s posture. ...! wait wait wait? ! What are you going to do? ? rude! No, it won¡¯t work, you can¡¯t do this, we, we are yours, wooming! The tingling pain in the neck spread rapidly. Chapter 15 ~ Courtesy The pain that continued to spread from the neck was numb, like a thousand insects. The heat flow accompanies the magical energy to flow away from her body, but the horrible torture is mixed with a trace of desire that Bai Ji can''t expect to stop? ¡­ No, it''s not unexpected... After all, this place is a forbidden place that no one has touched except for the fangs of a certain hateful female cousin. The sense of shame and morality continued to pour into the brain from all directions, and the milkshake-like face was filled with thin blushes, just like a ripe little apple. "Uhhh...". Recovered from the confusion, Bai Ji "Tweet..." No way, no way, this way..."... "Tweeted "This is not allowed...". "Choo Choo Choo¡­ "Don''t be fooling around. This kind of behavior can only be done between lovers or husband and wife, don''t you know?! You damned disciple, stop, but mother... Lili must have never touched this? what! Struggling to wave her arms and beat the head against her neck. The action was like a little bunny acting like a baby. There was no sense or substance of any use. Bai Ji''s angry rebuke naturally didn''t work. Lin didn''t move. Stop, the fangs leaned into it and kept asking for it. The empty eyes of emotionless eyes can''t see the pain of the girl. She only needs to satisfy her desire to speak and make herself feel comfortable. This is enough. "Stop, stop... Bai Ji''s struggle continues to diminish, and her mobility and magical energy flow away along with the blood in her body. Like a snowball, the more struggling, the weaker and weaker. Finally, as if her mouth and belly were finally satisfied, Lin licked off the remaining blood stains at the corners of her mouth and propped herself up along Bai Ji. After regaining her magic power, Lin''s eyes were refreshed, and her mutilated left arm was regenerated at an alarming speed visible to the naked eye. Immediately, she turned her gaze to Bai Ji, who was weakly sitting up from the ground with her limbs slumped. Waiting for Bai Ji to stand up completely in the small "pit, the magic bullet burst on her body mercilessly." The petite silver-white figure flew out with a few wisps of black smoke. "Ah...throw it as soon as it''s used up, pull X''s ruthless Opai strangely." Muttering some of Ah Q''s witty words, Bai Ji weakly supported Lian''s knife and dragged her ruined body to her feet, shaking her feet. The blood in the body was drastically drawn, which greatly reduced the ability to move and regenerate. On the other hand, Lin, who was confronting herself, was full of blood from the moment of half-dead. How did flying dragon ride the face... In terms of combat experience, his use of the vampire''s body was more than a little bit worse than that of Lin, which resulted in the scene of being killed. "Huh... Let''s see through." Bai Ji adjusted her somewhat turbulent breathing, her beautiful eyes staring at Lin. Maybe he still has the power to fight close. However, the mage with plenty of blue bars will not get involved in areas that he is not good at. The deep singing echoed. [Desperate Step One Hungry Wolf Roar] The magic energy gushes out and quickly gathers and takes shape under the reasonable use and guidance. The life-like wolf pack of magic particles seemed to usher in the night of the full moon, screaming loudly, and lashing at Bai Ji with murderous eyes. Chapter 255: The space between the world and the earth seemed to be dimmed for a few minutes. Below the cell, the wolves charged into the formation like a moving wave, and they were bound to initiate a final communication towards the prey in front of them, and charged away. Bai Ji was unable to dodge, even a simple ghost wing wave could not be achieved. The magic creation wolves swarmed in, and immediately came next to a petite body like a boat swaying in a tsunami storm, and was shocked without suspense. The storm swallowed it. The magic energy dissipated, and the silver-haired girl lay quietly on the ground, her eyes closed, as if she had lost consciousness. Lin condensed the magic particle cluster in her hand. After instinctive analysis, the corpse was not threatening, and there was no need to waste magic energy on the dead. dor mu play She stepped slowly and approached the dying girl, while looking around to see if there were any living creatures. After the ancestral state is activated, not only the consciousness will be replaced by instinct, but the body will also attack the surroundings indiscriminately to ensure the safety of the body. The powerful recovery ability and the filling speed of magical energy are even more incredible. Stand up. After that, there is no problem in the standby mode. Approaching the girl, she slowly leaned down, tested her breath and pulse, and confirmed that her body functions had stopped. After she was dead, Lin aimed her eyes at Bai Ji Xuebai''s neck. To her unconscious, this is nothing more than a container filled with grain, and she does not need any burden to squeeze all the use value of the prey. She grinned her fangs and climbed onto Bai Ji''s shoulders. Without hesitation, she bit down, and her sharp teeth pierced her skin. ...? ? "Sucking and sucking, Lin freezes her movements, as if there is a trace of doubt in her godless eyes. Retaining only the instinctual body is obviously unable to figure out a problem. "How about it? The clay has a good mouth feel, right? At this moment, Bai Ji, who had been confirmed dead, opened her scarlet eyes and smiled like a flower. [School of Summoning and Change: Shadow Sand Clay Substitute Technique] Dispelled. As if Jin Chan was evacuating her shell, Bai Ji got out of this shell that was indistinguishable from her, and threw Lin, who was lost in confusion, had not yet reacted. If you can attack, you will attack, and if you can''t attack, you will outsmart. Under Lilias'' careful cultivation (by mistake), Bai Ji''s comprehension of strategy can be said to have achieved the seven-point practice of the three-point theory. Faced with a puppet who can''t think, resourcefulness is undoubtedly his biggest advantage. As early as Lin released the curse, Bai Ji had worked out the little abacus in her heart. The mana in my body is indeed exhausted, but this does not mean that I cannot use [spell] The witches are mysterious and unpredictable, and none of the people who sneaked into it and learned the secrets of witchcraft retreated. Therefore, the spread of witchcraft is limited to the witch clan. The mainland knows very little about the concept of [spell], so it is natural to stay away from it. In fact, the release of [spells] does not require magical energy, to be precise, it does not require magical energy in the body. [Spell] pays attention to leveraging [Nature], rationally matching and using [Magic] scattered in the natural world to reshape nature. Nature''s plants and trees, including ultra-ancient buildings, or the earth, can be the object of borrowing. As long as the methods are used properly, amazing supernatural phenomena can be released. However, although the threshold of [spells] is low, the disadvantages are also very obvious. One is that there is no way to learn, and the other is that the release prerequisite is too complicated. On the battlefield, the enemy will not leave you time for spell singing and guidance. In terms of witchcraft, although Bai Ji, who has been taught by a certain demon by deeds, is not very proficient, it is more than enough to successfully release two or three apprentice-level spells. The Yin Sand Clay Substitute quickly recreated a clay doll that was exactly the same as Self 2 in the Yin Material Realm, and temporarily concealed his real body in the Yin Material Realm so that the substitute could take the attack instead of himself. Unpredictable, unexpected, one move wins. [Soul Eater: Gutmara] Before leaving her hand, Bai Ji''s power occupies an overwhelming advantage. Under the suppression, Lin has nothing to resist. "It was so cool just now. So, are you ready?~" Seeing Lin who was suppressed and struggling constantly, Bai Ji smiled and leaned her head, grinning her fangs as she did just now. He breathed lightly on the edge of her earlobe. Lin almost tried her best. The two slender and white legs were entangled by Bai Ji''s two calves. She couldn''t move the slightest, and was subdued by Bai Ji like a chicken. It didn''t make any sense to continue doing it. Struggled to resist. "Let¡¯s start, Lin Chan, don¡¯t move, life isn¡¯t always like this ups and downs, I¡¯m willing to gamble, and if you can¡¯t resist, you have to learn to enjoy it, right?" Although she knew she was unconscious, she couldn¡¯t hear it. Doing so made Bai Ji feel extremely comfortable in her heart, exulting, and a sense of happiness that accumulates resentment. Of course, she would not admit that this was just satisfying her own bad taste. "Ahhhhhhh~" The sweet and sour viscous serous entrance, the rich taste stimulates the taste buds, driven by the aroused hunger, the desire to fill the stomach becomes uncontrollable. So sweet blood, so stimulating... It turns out that the food in the blood clan can be so refreshing. It''s better than Vita lemon tea~ This can be regarded as an exchange of courtesy, to double the Oppai blame for bullying himself, is it too much? Well, not too much. Convincing herself in her heart, Bai Ji continued to turn her attention to sucking and drawing blood. Lin''s struggling movements gradually became stiff and slow. The blood loss in the body continued to cause the body''s activity to decline rapidly, and finally she completely lost her resistance. Feeling that the two restless legs that were entangled by herself have stopped moving, Bai Ji has recovered from the sourness of satisfying her appetite, staring at the hollow eyes that are close at hand, and her heart rises inexplicably. With a sense of guilt, he pulled out his fangs and licked the blood remaining in the corners of his mouth without being picky and wasting. It¡¯s almost enough to eat a seven-point full, um~ see if you still have the skin next time, huh~ Bai Ji stood up, touched her bulging belly, pulled the bone sickle beside her, and sent Lin to see Zhou Gong with a stick, and ended the lurking exploration mission of running off the track. Putting away [Gutemala], Bai Ji looked around. Speaking of this mission, Bai Ji remembered something. Looking over the old Dao Bianzi, who fell to the ground and couldn''t lose consciousness, he turned to his acquaintances who were still in a coma, Gao Dengjiang, a female gangster. I really didn''t see it, each hidden, righteous man is actually an upright young 8 female. It is unexpected that the parasites are also masters who do not show the mountains and the water, and they actually have the physique of returning to their ancestors. Fortunately, she is in a state of unconsciousness. It would be troublesome if she has the whole memory... This guy will definitely make a big news and criticize my identity! Maybe it will threaten something... Well, forget it. Now I am waiting for the personal reset to be completed, then drag the teammates of this group to brush Zhou Gong back. Chapter 16 ~ Reasoning Gordon felt that he was in a very delicate state, his body was floating, as if he was suspended in the air without gravity. "Young man, do you have a dream?" A mysterious power that seemed to come from far away came with a voice of supreme respect and majesty. Who calls me? Gordon looked back. See, a figure with an inverted triangle, beautiful muscles full of explosiveness, reveals that Uncle Black is independent in a posture showing muscles. If the firm muscles in front of the chest are squirming like a living thing, the white briefs that are tight due to the size of the difference make the eyeballs explode, looming. The background of the whole person is the symbol of the shining male soul. "Young man, do you yearn for power?" Uncle Hei repeated his sonorous and powerful voice, his rough eyes blinked a few times, which meant that he was secretly sending Qiubo. "No, I don''t, I''m not, don''t find me." Gordon''s mouth twitched constantly, hurriedly denying it. Chapter 256: "No dream, that''s great!" Uncle Hei clasped his palms together, grinning with big white teeth. "?? What do you mean?" Gordon''s eyes stunned. "Pa Qiuli, Gou!" Uncle Hei smiled evilly, and the rough palm the size of a pot pinched an orchid finger. "Young "girls", what we need is someone like you who has no dreams and is willing to fall! Come on, let your own heart sink and rot!" "You want to plunge into this explosive streamlined Muscular domineering president type, white-skinned knight brother''s arms, or choose this black tribal warrior who is strong and rugged, but does not lose the tenderness of the tough guy? ? Make your decision, the "maiden" chosen by fate "I don''t choose either." "Okay, promising! Deserving to be a man of destiny, he is really a **** who will be a great man! So girl, you, come on, work hard, from today onwards, with the goal of becoming a squeezer~Ji, as a fillet Boy, work hard, just put it!" "Hey, hey! What''s the meaning of this! Don''t come over!" The field of vision kept zooming in, and the two sausage mouths, one white and the other black, kept zooming in. Gordon sat up in horror, breathing heavily. The clothes were wet with cold sweat, and the long hair felt a little bit moist. bookSFA Yes it is a dream SF Light Novel Where is this yourself? One After being at a loss, Gordon, whose mind began to cool and quiet, looked at the small room he was in, which was not too spacious. The furniture is few, but the layout is very simple and refreshing, and he is lying on the bed in the center, with blue hair scattered on his delicate thighs. The only thing left on my body is this pajamas, which is loose and not fit. Wait, your clothes and tights have been changed? ? So, who brought here from 2? I vaguely remember that the door of my room had been opened before. "Are you awake?" Light, light 8 Ming knight? ! You, don''t come over! "Gordon was so frightened that Hua Rong was pale, and she shrank to the edge of the bed like a frightened white rabbit. "Knight of Light?" The iron helmet crooked, and some did not understand what Gordon was referring to. "Did I scare you?" Ji Bai pondered for a moment, and subconsciously touched his iron helmet. Are you a Radiant Knight? "With this familiar voice and indifferent way of thinking, Gordon quickly recovered from his psychological shadow. "It used to be, not anymore. "You brought me here?" I want Liu Hui to do things like this. "Gordon twitched the corner of his mouth vaguely, and quickly took his slightly feminine posture, and sat down on the edge of the bed. "You changed my clothes for me??" Seeing Gordon''s tone with a trace of reproach, the iron helmet moved forward with unknown meaning. "Why, do you still need to find a girl to serve you in changing clothes?" "I don''t mean that. I mean, are there some skin closeness between men and men? It''s too much? So just don''t care if I come by myself." Gordon scratched the back of his head, his expression looked a little awkward. book.SFA "Why keep looking at me?" SH Ji Bai stared at her closely, making Gordon a little uncomfortable, and subconsciously tightened his legs. "Can you change the communication channel?" Ji Bai motioned to Gordon to glance at his two legs. "Huh eh?" Gordon, who was sitting on his knees, was taken aback, his hair fell down his thighs along his cheeks, and he moved in one go, but he didn''t seem to be conscious of it at all. The blue-haired "girl" only wears a pajamas on the upper body, a green body with soft lines, two perfectly proportioned white thighs bare ~ exposed, her face is covered with confused and doubtful colors, her smooth long hair falls naturally, drizzle The soft voice makes people think about it. Isn''t it certain that such communication won''t go wrong? Ji Bai silently took a mirror, handed it to him and shook it Ahhhhhhhh! Don''t look here! It''s over, it''s over, it''s over. Seeing Miaoman''s figure in the mirror, after staring with Ji Bai''s big eyes in a daze, Gordon''s emotions burst completely, and then his eyes are full of despair. Why did the wind comment fail? "Mr. Ji Bai, what happened?" Ke''er stuck his head out of the door. "Mr. Ji Bai, you won''t bully this young lady, will you? "No." "Poker''s words are like a crit. Ji Bai can even see the soul-like body floating from the corner of his mouth. He slowly sighed and now realizes how dull this is. "Men''s clothing, where''s the men''s clothing? ? Anything will do, give it to me! "Gordon stood up with a whistle, grabbed Ji Bai''s collar and kept shaking. "Before this, can you change your voice back?" Ji Bai suggested emotionally. [Onomatopoeia] Dismissed. The familiar male voice is restored. When I changed Gordon¡¯s clothes, I thought about removing the wig by the way. Who knows that this hair is like seamless pasting, there is no interface at all, it¡¯s like "Probably it¡¯s real, there are scissors and the like. Sharp object?" Ji Bai handed him a dagger. 0iCL Gordon bit his waist-length hair and cut it down with a single cut. Xiaowan Iron Helmet was silent for a moment, and threw a set of white-washed shirts and trousers in the closet to Gordon. "Is this your clothes." "Oh, thanks." Gao Gao was not picky, and skillfully put on this set of clothes that looked loose compared to Zi 2''s figure. "If you have any questions, just ask, just ask." Feeling the gaze staring at him, Ji Bai said. "Where is this place?" I "Mr. Ji Bai, it''s time to apply the medicine." A small cherry blossom ran up to Ji Bai with his calf choked, dragging his mouth behind him and making a total of 30D0A? But a curious look was on Gao Deng¡¯s body, "Well, it¡¯s okay, eh? Little sister how to go cut his head issued "ah blanket?!" But children nodded, animal ears pricked up. Clean up the old and renew it lightly. After a while, the old blood-stained bandage on the waist was removed, and Kerr negotiated with him. After the wound was treated, he carried the ointment and the well-behaved and sensible Kerr knew that Ji Bai and the young lady in front of him (?) ran out of the room in a rush . In the 18th bandage, with red cheeks and little mouth, he lightly pecked Ji Bai''s iron helmet, "That child, is it a devil." The silent Gordon said, a homeless cat girl. "Ji Bai didn''t deny that it''s really interesting that you are a knight." Gordon sighed, "Hooking up with a vampire, and there is a cat in the family, so he just opened one eye and closed one, pretending he didn''t see it. Up. Such a harmless teacher of the demon species said that he can''t get rid of it, so he simply has something to do with the human child who has been displaced due to the continuous war. "She is just a young child who has lost her parents and is displaced. Is it difficult to be the same?" Ji Bai Asked rhetorically. Facial expression is very meaningful. "You really have changed, compared to the first time you met." Gordon Saint''s novel "Why do you say that." Chapter 257: Package SF4 "Probably intuitive. "Intuition as a woman?" Have you actually learned to joke? "Gordon narrowed his eyes What else do you want to ask. "Changing the subject hard, Gordon followed the conversation. "That vampire, was you defeated?" I didn''t care about Ji Bai''s pulpy "No, I escaped inexplicably." "Is that so that I was brought back by you?" "Ok." "Your information is very good. Xing rejected Gordon''s implicit doubt. "No comment on this point." Ji Bai''s tone was emotional, and the two of them looked at each other and fell into silence. I have left myself, and recalled the strange dream before, "Why have you been looking at me?" Ji Bai''s eyes never had goose bumps from beginning to end. The white "knight" with a streamlined explosive muscle full of brilliant mosaics, have you finished asking the question? " "Oh, it''s time for me to ask you now." Ji Bai came closer. "What do you want to ask?" Gordon was slightly wary. Deeply asked if Mr. Gordon should tell him "In view of the question and answer for Mr. Gordon before going down, what about this time?" Wait a minute, it doesn''t seem to be an equivalent exchange, right? ? That''s just something that doesn''t suffer. "Ji Bai shook his head. "I don''t care about it, exchange at the same price, fair and reasonable, not just taking advantage of it, so generous." The corner of Gordon''s mouth twitched. "That''s why you just told me just now, just ask me and I will tell you why "If the quantity is superimposed, it can still beat the quality, right? "It''s a ghost." Gordon said in a bad mood. you do not say? "Do you want to move? A Gao Deng''s eyes narrowed. "No." Ji Bai shook his head. "It''s just that I want to reason with you. The picture shook in front of Gordon. With that said, Ji Bai flipped through the phone album and showed only a few of them Chapter 17~ The old photos archived on the screen are connected with countless memories. The blue-haired girl in the picture was obviously fainted. She was lying on her back in a very indecent posture. The black stockings were worn several times. The skirts showing signs of being lifted were in tatters. The clothes were also messy, and they were sold in style. The appearance is like a girl who has just been carried out of an indescribable shop due to overwork and has a broken face. Generally speaking, the same men, except for Ji Bai who walks and wears iron helmets, or the chickens whose sexual orientation deviates from the track, they can be more or less interested in such things of the opposite sex, Gordon not excluded. Well, if the protagonist in the photo is not me, maybe I will get closer to watch it carefully. When he realized that he wanted to make an extreme behavior like the end of the phone, Ji Bai took the phone back with a swish and put it in his pocket. "Don''t think about it, your injury is not healed, you can''t get it." Ji Bai played with the mobile phone in his hand, and was very sure of Gao, who was eager to try. "You, you guy actually did this kind of thing. Love...? I really misunderstood the wrong person. I said it is fair and honest, you are really shameless, the knight''s crumbs! Quickly put those who shouldn''t exist in the world Delete things!" I don''t know if it is irritated or excessively irritated, Gordon''s face showed a little blush. "Don''t you have a sense of shame? You are called taking advantage of others. "No, this is a sense of confidence." Ji Bai shook his head. "I think there should be an equivalent exchange between us, but you only think that the vain prostitute can only do this in desperation. Well, you can''t blame me or blame me. "Okay, you are really proficient in playing Xun Xun Shan after the set, isn''t it the first time, right?" Gordon sneered at Ji Bai''s statement. or Mu novel ...Ji Bai just wanted to deny, but he seemed to think of something, he wanted to say something, and finally fell silent. "If I said I didn''t want to tell you, what would you do?" Gordon stared at Ji Bai closely. "It''s not going to be great, I won''t do anything that oversteps my duties." Ji Bai spread his hands. "Really?" "Well, that''s right." Ji Bai weighed the cheap mobile phone in his hand. "But it feels weird to delete it. I don''t need it and I can give it to people who need it, right? "...Gordon suffocated his face, still turning into a long, helpless sigh. "Do you want to mix with the ancestral gods teaching this muddy water?" "Responsibility, if necessary. "Well, it doesn''t matter if I tell you... Gordon paused, then changed his conversation." But you have to delete those photos in front of me first. "No, it won''t be too late until you have answered my question. There is no discussion about this." Ji Bai insisted on his own opinion and rejected Gordon''s terms. What." Gordon folded his arms around his chest, standing firm and uncompromising. "Okay, I don''t have to know, there are more interesting things than this, such as..." Ji Bai immersed himself in the tricks. ...What are you doing?" Gordon felt a little uneasy. "Light Novel" just met a few million annual salary tuner tens of millions of annual salary criticizing the picture great gods, these days they are short of materials, I will send them a few emergency response in the past, made into panda emoticons or pornographic pictures. of¡­¡­ "Don''t think about it! Take it to death, you knight''s crumbs!" As if being poked at the G spot, Gordon rushed towards Ji Bai without an image, and fought with him to **** the phone. "Bring it to me quickly, this kind of thing shouldn''t exist in this world!" "No. "Are you still afraid of me going back? Do you think I''m like that kind of person?" "I''ve said it, it''s just arrogant. "Damn it... the physique was overwhelmed by Ji Bai, and he couldn''t compete. Facing Ji Bai''s words that were indispensable and emotional, Gordon only felt a burst of fire. "Pattern." The door was opened silently in the midst of the scramble between the two. The two who were tangling together turned their eyes to the door. The posture of the two is now in an unspeakable and very subtle state. The disheveled Gordon rode on Ji Bai''s waist in a very indecent posture, clutching his collar, and all this was seen by the person at the door. book.SFA Gordon & Ji Bai:... CEZ novel "Excuse me, you continue." Lin pretended to take a step back and closed the door. ......" Gordon stopped to move. "Don''t continue." Ji Bai expressed confusion. Chapter 258: ...Go on with your sister. "Gordon was desperate. The wind commentary was killed again, why on earth? ? Before the wooden table. "So, are you sure that it is a knight who is colluding with the Ancestral God Cult?" Ji Bai asked in a deep voice for a moment. "I have no reason to lie to you." Gordon shrugged. "The reason. "They didn''t carry anything related to the knight on them, but I think that if a person''s behavior and inadvertent words are not concealed, it is enough to judge his true identity. "What are they trading?" "Who knows, if I understand the specific details, I don''t need to rob them at all. Isn''t it stupid to behave like a joke?" Judging from the action, they should be casual knights, but this does not make further judgments to prove them. Which one of the knights... I¡¯ve told you almost everything I know, can I delete those photos? " ¡­¡­Ok. "Ji Bai deleted his so-called black history in the phone in front of Gordon. After repeatedly checking that there was no storage or backup, Gordon was relieved and returned the phone to Ji Bai in grief. Ji Bai didn''t say anything, stood up and walked out of the room, but was pulled by Gordon''s shoulders. "Mr. Knight is going to act alone again?" "what do you mean. "Well, I''m the one who provided the information anyway, how about taking me. "I am not responsible for taking care of the disabled. "Crack." The door was opened again. "You haven''t finished it yet?" Lin raised her eyebrows. "Don''t get me wrong, at least my sexual orientation is normal." Gordon silently let go of Ji Bai''s hand. "A teenage girl with a normal sexual orientation?" "You will die if you don''t tear down my station..." Ignoring the quarrel between the two, Lin Wei buried her head and walked to Ji Bai with a slightly awkward pace. "Something? "Yeah." Lin hesitated to speak, her expressionless pretty face was slightly tangled. "Just talk about it. ¡ü Ji Bai, who is puzzled by the style, didn''t see anything unusual. "Your life is really big." The thoughtful words instantly changed when they reached the mouth. Chapter 18 ~ Both Sides Although it was unintentional, hurting teammates, leaving a mess and needing teammates to wipe their buttocks, should this be an apology? The open state is really a last resort, and there have been many cases of trouble. Although in a state of unconsciousness, listening to the descriptions in other people¡¯s language and witnessing the damage caused after the war with her own eyes, Lin, who possesses the three-nonsense and hidden arrogant attributes, has a slight communication barrier. To be precise, she doesn¡¯t know how to speak, plus Shang himself is not proactive, and creating the image of the kaolin flower on the iceberg is not an achievement. It was very tangled along the way, the messy brain kept organizing language, and it felt inappropriate again and again, vetoing it, and repeating this endless loop. When she walked to the door, Lin, who had racked her brains to piece together the scattered words, let out a deep breath. She was about to knock on the door, but found that the door was concealed. After politely greeted Kerr wearing an apron in the kitchen with a young wife, she opened the door of the inner room. In the glamorous place, that iron helmet gave a stern look, looking undesirable, but after all, it was a human kind, and also had needs and desires. The so-called more decent and orderly people, the more crazier the private indulgence and venting, some shady special hobbies will be revealed in the dead of night, this is the duality of human beings. Therefore, such a rigid and paranoid person who does not know how to adapt should have some excretion of his own pressure in private. 1. Behaviors such as lo*ic*n, or even pseudo-mother-control or something, if more serious, he may be a... ¡­The corners of Lin¡¯s mouth twitched. The picture was so beautiful that she didn¡¯t dare to continue thinking. But these loli-control pseudo-mother-control or something can probably be regarded as normal... right? "What''s the matter?" As always, the dull and incomprehensible words. I don''t know why, these words sounded inexplicably harsh to Lin, and a little irritation bloomed in her heart for a while. She has an urge to pick off the can that was clasped on this guy''s head. Mixed with the fire, Lin''s calm mind and thought waves were instantly disrupted, and with a hint of coldness, she said an ambiguous sentence "Your life is really big. Apart from the full of ridicule, there is no trace of it. The element of gratitude? Lin regretted as soon as this sentence was spoken, but it didn''t help. "Yeah." Ji Bai thought a little, and felt that what Lin said was reasonable, so he nodded firmly. I have to say that it is Ji Bai''s talent to be able to talk about the sky and let the scene cool down in an instant. One sentence can choke the person who wants to talk to himself and become speechless, which is beyond the reach of more than ten years of awkward chatting skills. If you observe carefully, you will find that Ji Bai''s eyes look a little dodge when looking at Lin. Doing those things unconsciously made him feel guilty after all. And according to Lin''s reaction, she seemed to have no relevant memories before, which also made Ji Bai a little relieved. "I know that you are in a state of confusion right now, and you want to take a closer look, but please don''t lose your mind. After all, Gordon interrupted the silence of a person''s power and patted Ji Bai on the shoulder. "I heard that Lord Knight King often surrendered command to the deputy commander Enzo, and went to the enemy''s base camp alone. It doesn''t seem to be a lie... I haven''t learned teamwork yet, and Mr. Knight still doesn''t seem to have progressed. . "I think you misunderstood." Ji Bai turned around. "I just don''t want to take care of the sick person. It''s useless to do so, and it will slow down my actions. "Are you going to make your own claims again?" Lin raised her eyebrows slightly. "It''s not self-assertion, but there are things that must be done. "Obviously, I have already lost my qualifications as a knight. Why do I plan to blend in this muddy water? I still can''t let go of my figure. Gordon is a little interested in this question. "Perhaps." Ji Bai worked vigorously and resolutely, with a stomach in his body, took the weapon and walked out. "If I''m not mistaken, do you want to go to Thoreau City?" Lin''s words made Ji Bai''s step slow. Solo City, a central city-state located in the southwest of the Human Federation, where the headquarters of the Brilliant Knights is located, also contains another hometown of Ji Bai. "Is it the default? Although it''s your business where you are going, let me tell you. "The next place to be commissioned is Solo City... The upper level seems to have noticed something. Recently, the delegation has been commissioned very frequently. "Interesting, it''s unexpectedly interesting." The handsome man in a belted dress threw the bound data book back to the table, and said with great interest, "Should a compliment be straightforward and sensitive? I haven''t had time to do it yet. Just preemptively had such a big move." The man murmured and then smiled as if he was self-deprecating. "It''s really a bold and reckless move, but it feels speechless like being choked. "My lord is in trouble, do I need a concubine to solve the problem for you?" The maid serving behind him respectfully said. "I don¡¯t need my dear lady, we have to go for a long line to catch the big fish, understand? The more proud the prey, the more we have to pretend to be deaf. If there is a slight disturbance, we will be full. Losing... The Brilliant Knights is just a small one. It''s nothing more than shrimp, it''s not the same thing as the bone-attached gangrene." The Junyi man waved his hand. "However, mortals are acting more recklessly. Is this really good?" "My dear lady, I didn''t say that I would do nothing. I would be too sorry for the audience to stand by. Those little shrimps are meaningless. It would be terrible to let the big koi at the back be suspicious. "The man''s eyes narrowed into a gap. "As for the Brilliant Knights? Forging the illusion of the return of the knight king is indeed a high move. Not only has it eliminated all the discord in the knights, the most important thing is that it has relied on the selection of the new knight king, so continue to dominate. Power within the Knights. "The Radiant Knights are very prestigious in the hearts of the people. Naturally, they can''t be investigated casually. Moreover, at this time, whoever stands up and impeaches the young will be reduced to the point of the boss. We have to think of a zero way to get them to step down, right?" The Junyi man took a sip of light tea. "what do you mean?" SF Mu Xiaowan "...One. Oh no, Mr. Immortal Knight i Come and see me. "Yes, sir, do you plan to send her there?" "She? Oh no, I didn''t say to let her go, she was just a finishing touch." The corner of the man''s mouth was drawn with a hint of meaningless smile. "I have already figured out the solution, and the candidate is the same. Chapter 259: "You young, what did you use this sword to chop with?? When you went there, it was completely intact, and when you came back, it was neatly broken. Lin Tuo''s forehead was so troubled that he looked at the cloth bag with broken head. Intermittent silver debris. "What a prodigal, such a good sword, it is said that this sword is elven craftsmanship! It is such a pile of unrecyclable fragments, you, stepdad, really don''t feel bad at all!?" "I remember you said that this sword was forged by you." Ji Bai was silent for a moment and asked the doubt in his heart. "Ahem!... Isn''t that the point? What are you going to cut? You know, I took this sword back then. "But what to take?" "How can your kid grasp the key points so accurately?" Lin Tuo''s mouth twitched, and he didn''t have a good breath. "It''s you, what did you chop? This sword is just to cut the orc skin and cut iron like mud. It can make this sword shatter to such a degree, ordinary [Shenmai] is hanging. "Lin Tuo lit a cigarette, and the smoke was full of complicated looking at the fragments of the broken sword. What do you say, his eyes were like an old father looking at the relics of his dead son, making it hard to say anything. Repack and apologize. "Ji Bai subconsciously apologized with a little headlessness. "Forget it, since this sword has been given to you, how to toss it is your business." Lin Tuo spit out the smoke ring deeply. "Can it be fixed?" Sr Light Novel "Fixed?" Lin Tuo glanced at Ji Bai. "What do you think. "do not know. "This year... Lin Tuo''s words are full of helplessness. "The damage to this sword doesn''t help even if the dwarf forge is hired, but why do you keep carrying this untouchable skin?" With that, Lin Tuo pointed to Ji Bai''s waist hanging. [Broken]. "Well, your kid is probably crazy." Lin Tuo shook his head. "Go back, I can only tell you to do my best... but this time you can''t charge for credit. There will be a charge. Ji Bai slightly lowered his jaw and turned and left. "The confused lamb, the road should not be walked by others, but to open up and find it by yourself." Looking at Ji Bai''s back, Lin Tuo murmured, picking up his pipe, and blocking the fragments at hand and walked in.ÄÚ¼ä. "Are you going to Thoreau? ... he''s good." Lin Tuo nodded to himself, and put the fragmented bag on the table. In front of the table, on the old concrete wall, the medal that symbolized the knight''s highest honor was shining. Thousands of miles away, in the center of Solo City. Heads of people gathered in the hall of the headquarters of the Glory Knights. On the podium, the burly and majestic Dark Silver Knight ended his speech. "Thank you Knight King Pavilion" for the encouragement and encouragement to the new generations! "Along with Qiantang''s cheers and applause, the Dark Silver Knight slowly walked off the podium. "Your Excellency Knight King''s gaze is as sharp and sophisticated as ever, you say yes, Captain Randy!" "...A month ago, Randy, who was exempted from the crime and transferred to the headquarters, was also in the lobby at the moment. He didn''t cheer like his colleagues around him. He just looked at the figure he admired quietly like this, if there is any. Thinking. In the background, the knight king at the end of the speech walked slowly and passed by the black-haired girl in a tuxedo and skirt. The girl stopped and looked back, looking at that path with unclear meaning in her eyes. Dark silver back. Chapter 19 ~ The Remnant Tower "My elder brother." The Dark Silver Knight''s movements were stagnant. The black-haired girl who stopped him gently walked behind him, stretched out her bare hand, and followed the Knight Commander, who had scattered her shoulders, for him. "You need to pay attention to your own image in public." The gentle and watery words make people feel like spring breeze. "Yeah." The Dark Silver Knight turned around, nodded, and after a dull salute, he left in a hurry. Looking at the distant back, Ji Yue''s smile appeared meaningful, and finally disappeared into the darkness. The gate of Thoreau was bustling with hustle and bustle, and there were long lines in an orderly arrangement. This is what the direct senses tell Lin in an extremely magnificent town. At least he raised his head and couldn''t see how high the city wall was. The bricks and tiles made by Ryukyu have the cutting rules, magnificent, without the slightest sense of oldness. The city of Thoreau, which seemed very novel, seemed very attractive to her. As far as this prosperous city is concerned, the familiar border towns meet each other awkwardly, giving birth to a feeling of grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden awkwardly. The sun cross flag hung high above the city wall danced with the wind. "First time here?" "Yeah." Lin nodded blankly. "How about you?" "Me? I might be back here for the last time." Ji Bai took advantage of the leeway in the line and tried to inspect the contents of the bag. Daily maintenance of items is very important, and the reliability of the protective gear at critical moments can save you a life. "Zizizi..." Lin inhaled the milk in the tube and licked her lips, as if she was a little bit hesitant. ...Is there something stuck on my face? "Lin tilted her head with curiosity. "What does the milk taste like?" Ji Bai''s expression was dumb. "It''s a bit bitter. It''s not as delicious as you said, but it''s not that it''s not in the mouth." After folding the dry milk bag, Lin answered with some thought. "It''s very happy to see you drinking. I still have some stock here. Would you like to drink it?" "If you don''t mind. Insert the hose, sucking sizzlingly~ the sound of sucking sounded again. 00o.g.c "The taste is not very satisfactory, so why bother to drink it?" Ji Bai asked. "I don''t know." Lin bit the habit blankly. "Perhaps after the bitterness, the pure and strong taste is endlessly aftertaste." You don''t like to drink milk, don''t you have the same with you. " "Don''t include me." Gordon-chan, who was silent on the side, bit the straw and said suddenly. Ji Bai did not like to taste milk, but not because of the taste of milk. This milky white color can always evoke the not-so-good memories deep in his memory, forcing himself to drink this thing, maybe his stomach cramps all day, thinking of something, Ji Bai silently turned his gaze to the side and sucked in with Lin. Gordon of milk. "Something?" "You wore the wrong clothes today. "What do you mean?" "If you read it right below, this is a men''s suit, and it doesn''t fit your body well. "I''m really going to get angry if I continue to play this stalk, Iron Can." Gordon was full of black lines, and for the first time in his life he had the urge to beat an allied army. "Why don''t you wear that suit? It suits you." Ji Bai looked serious and said his puzzle. "I think you are deliberately finding fault with me... Huo Leibianzi was seriously injured and was unable to participate in the action. He was entrusted to bear on the shoulders of Ji Bai and Lin, who were the only combatants. Together with Gordon, a temporary foreign staff member, a man, a woman and a pseudo-mother formed a flush and ran towards the goal Ground. Although everyone is very doubtful that Ji Bai, who is a human, is not harmless. "Don''t quarrel, it''s us." As the only non-human in the trio of the action, Lin said that she has developed immunity to the two people''s bickering in three days, and they can bicker on trivial things that are so bad that they can quarrel. In a critical situation If you don''t have infighting, you have to burn incense. Chapter 260: However, the relationship between the two is not as intense as the powder keg and sparks, and it always feels a bit subtle. Ji Bai always mentioned this matter intentionally or unintentionally. If it wasn''t intentional, Lin would definitely not believe it. And Gordon''s reaction has changed from the first words of rolling up his sleeves and turning his eyes to a blank eye, and there is a trace of...happy in Tsundere? ? or Mu Xiaowan If it is changed to the Internet, these two people are probably the "CP group" mentioned by the sand sculpture netizens. "The three passengers staying, please show Thoreau''s resident certificate or temporary residence entry certificate." The courteous attitude of the knight guarding the door made people very comfortable. The sun cross embroidered on the epaulettes is undoubtedly one of the members of the glorious knight. "Okay." The three of them untied their bags, placed them on the ground, and turned out the passes they had brought in advance. Lin''s bag is the least. A little routine investigation can be done, except for some more sensitive objects, the knights will not do in-depth investigations. Snooping on other people¡¯s secrets is disrespect for others, except for a few arrogant and domineering rogue knights, who All understand this truth. Soon, the three were released. "Mr., please stay for a while. "Me?" Ji Bai pointed to himself. "Yes, your sword seems to exceed the carrying scale prescribed by Thoreau City, so you can''t enter the city. "Huh? Is that so?" Ji Bai shook his helmet in embarrassment. "Mr. Knight, which one are you referring to?" "The black one." The goalkeeper pointed to [Bao Zuo] hanging from Ji Bai''s waist. "Yes, please wait a moment." After taking [Baowang], and comparing it on the measurement strip, (Baowang) did exceed the specified degree of overstepping by a few centimeters. "It''s only a few centimeters, can Mr. Cavaliers be accommodating?" Gordon Slightly frowned. Sir, please don''t embarrass us, I''m just waiting for business, and the blame is on the top, we little knights can''t afford it. "Ridden respectfully. "but¡­¡­ "You two go in first, I''ll come later." Ji Bai didn''t want to embarrass the young knight. On the contrary, he had a good impression of this kind of upright knight who was dedicated to his duties. "Thank you sir for your understanding. QE no Oji But this also made him a little bit difficult, [Bao Wang] surpassed the prescribed size that he hadn''t expected at all. Although always teasing that this sword is too heavy to wear on his body, to be honest, it is of great significance to Ji Bai. It is definitely impossible to discard it, even if you return to the border town to store it at home, you will not leave it in the wilderness. "What happened?" At this moment, a burly and tall knight passed by. "Everything is normal, Sir, it''s just that this gentleman''s sword exceeds the standard. You need to deal with it before you can enter the city." The two gatekeepers heard the words and immediately bowed respectfully. It seems that it is here in charge. ...Ji Bai turned around silently. "Is that him?" The tall knight walked slowly to Ji Bai and looked up slightly. I saw him stretch out his hand. "Should I take the liberty of taking the liberty, can your sword be handed over to him to see?" "It''s okay." Ji Bai said it didn''t matter, and handed [Bao Wang]. . Very strange sword. "The tall knight officer looked carefully, stroked and waved with his hand, then said slowly. "Absurd praise." Ji Bai took the [Bao Wang] handed back by the other party. ...Can you lend me your other sword too? " Just as Ji Bai was thinking about how to deal with [Bao Wang], the voice of the tall knight awakened him. I saw that gaze was scorching hot, staring at the other silver long sword on Ji Bai''s waist. [Silver Throne], this is the name that Lin Tuo solemnly gave to Ji Bai when he handed over the repaired long sword to Ji Bai. Ji Bai didn''t expect to make a long sword shattered into lumps with a new look, and even guessed whether Lin Tuo would fool himself with a sword of the same style. "If your Excellency feels presumptuous, you don''t need it. I just look at that." Since it''s the request of Lord Knight, I don''t have to refuse it. "Ji Bai didn''t hesitate much, and handed the silver long sword to the tall knight''s hand. "Thank you... the tall knight took the silver long sword, his eyes drenched, as if he was looking at a supreme artwork." "Really, it looks like... the tall knight silently murmured, and then silently returned the long sword to Ji Bai. Perhaps this is fate. OE Ozoji "Excuse me, noble sir." The tall knight apologized slightly, and then faced the two goalkeeper knights. "Let this gentleman into the city. "But. Officer... "The sword that exceeds the specification is just a low-quality mortal sword that has not been edged. It is not in the scope." "Let it go, if something goes wrong, it''s fine for me. "Yes." Hearing this, Ji Bai was taken aback, looking at [Bao Wang] on his waist with some hesitation. "No, in fact this sword is not unopened. "It''s alright, this toy sword keeps cutting the butter, don''t get stuck with these horns, thank you guys, we are in town now. Gordon, who couldn''t stand aside, pushed Ji Bai into the city with a push, and never forgot to thank the tall knight. "Is the tin can rusty on your head? People give you a step, but you can''t step down, but you have to beat them in the face. Isn''t it true that honest people shouldn''t be so?" Gordon whispered. Ji Bai held the sword in this way, half-pushing and entering the city. "Young man, you used to be a knight, right?" The tall knight stopped Ji Bai behind him. ...Not anymore. "Ji Bai did not deny it. "In this way, if you feel that your life is too idle, you might as well come to me to resume my old career." Said. "After hesitating for a moment, Ji Bai looked back and nodded slightly. "Iron canned food, is there a half-remaining blue crystal tower in Solo City?" Gordon suddenly said as he walked on a bustling street different from the border city. "Yes, have you been here before?" No, I just heard it. "Gordon shook his head, muttering words. Chapter 261: "When the higher-order species arrive, the remaining half of the tower is fragmented. Familiar with the specifications, I seem to have heard it somewhere... "That day, the sin family and the tribe messed up the human environment, the embers of the hero''s bone family torch." Ji Bai''s ghost received it subconsciously. Chapter 20~Sunset "On that day, the sins and relatives brought disasters to the human environment, the embers of the hero''s bone torch. Ji Bai didn''t remember who actually said this sentence to himself, and he blurted out, and he was also slightly taken aback. "On that day, Gordon murmured and repeated it in the realm of sin, family, and chaos. "Who told you this sentence? ? " "Forgot." After thinking about it, Ji Bai shook his head. "I just vaguely remember, where I heard it. Hearing the familiar word order of Gordon, Ji Bai came without even wanting to open his mouth, like a subconscious behavior. "Don''t remember?" Gordon has no doubt about Ji Bai''s words. Whether this dull iron can will lie or not is a question. A straight intestine is absolutely impossible to deceive others'' cheeks and heartbeats. Breathless. "Is this important to you?" "Not really, just pay attention to it by the way." After a period of meditation, Gordon didn''t take it to heart. "I have some impressions of this text inscribed in a secret relic that I have explored. "When the higher-order species arrive, the remaining half of the tower will disintegrate?" Ji Bai rubbed his chin and fell into contemplation, before giving up thinking. The bull''s head is wrong with the horse''s mouth, there is no cause and effect, and I don''t understand what it means. "Are you familiar with this one?" "Solo City is my hometown." "It looks like I''m quite lucky to find a local ground snake." Gordon took out a lollipop from his pocket and held it in his mouth. "If you don''t mind, can you show me a tour of your hometown? I really want to see the broken crystal tower that has stood here since the last era." "No problem." Gordon faintly felt that Gordon didn''t finish the sentence, Ji Bai didn''t break it, and there is no secret to anyone. "Let¡¯s find a place to stay first. People in this city~ The traffic is not small, later I think it will take a lot of effort to find the inn." Lin suggested looking back at the long line behind him who still couldn''t see the tail. "Yeah." As a native of Thoreau, Ji Bai knew the streets and alleys of Thoreau when he was a child. Naturally, he was the most familiar with the local area and led the two first-timers as a guide. After many years of returning to his hometown, there is no tens of thousands of emotions and touches, and the familiar air is vomiting, which only brings him a touch of kindness and familiarity. "Come with me." Ji Bai took the lead. The plants and trees in my hometown are still the same as they were many years ago. In terms of the layout, there has not been much change, and there are more new shops that cannot be named by themselves. Thoreau is still what he was before he left. 3 It will not be changed by anyone''s departure. If nothing else, his former home is still standing in the southwest corner of the town. Maybe she is in a town with herself at this moment. Throwing away these thoughts, Ji Bai, who led the way, was moving away from the southwest corner intentionally or unintentionally. "It''s really good. It seems that he knows exactly what to do." The middle-aged man sat on the silk seat freely, grinning, and he didn''t hesitate to praise him. "I was thinking about whether I was going to mention something or two. It seems that I don''t need it at all. The deputy head of the delegation arranged it properly." "Hayuki, what''s wrong lately? "Everything is fine." The masked man beside the waiting man stopped speaking. "If something is straightforward, don''t cover it up, isn''t it that we are not a family?" The man smiled frivolously. "Miss, she may be quite venomous. "Oh, you really are still worried about this issue. She is my daughter. She also knows her position and mission. She knows what she should do, and she won''t lose her sense at the critical moment. "But that''s it!" The middle-aged man''s smile was ambiguously teasing. "How good is the relationship between you two." The masked man turned his head quietly. "Hahaha, I, the old man who loves between young people, is better not to make irresponsible remarks, but I still have to be careful. A man who is too hot will not be liked by a girl." The middle-aged man said slightly. A hint of playfulness. "My lord, don''t worry, my lady and I are as respectful as guests. "Hahaha, Hayagi, are you shy? "No, please don''t make such a joke." The masked man replied stubbornly. "Well, you young people, I won''t do much at night." The middle-aged man narrowed his smile, his expression returned to seriousness. Not only her, but also remember your mission, which is the responsibility we are born with in our blood. " "Your will, my lord." "Is this the half crystal tower?" The icy blue crystal tower made of pure crystals shines in the sun, reflecting colorful colors, and the surrounding reinforced guardrail is hung with a sign that reads "Visitors Stop". "I can''t see my head at a glance (" Gordon murmured as if with emotion. "If you want to see the whole picture of this tower, you can at least get a few miles in the city, and you can faintly see the broken spire in mid-air." Ji Bai did what he thought of, and began to introduce it. "When was the exact age of this tower?" "Who knows, it may be the last era, it may be the last era, it may even be the first era." "That''s really amazing. It''s been standing for a thousand years and it''s still standing. What is the material for casting this tower?" Gordon felt a little curious about the light reflected by his hand. "I don''t know." Ji Bai''s answer made his curiosity empty. "I don''t know? Didn''t your Temple Association specifically analyze the structure of this tower?" "Analyzed, but failed." Ji Bai shook his head. "The material structure of this tower is inexhaustible, and it is impossible to complete sampling." Have you ever wondered how this tower collapsed back then? "Looking up at the spire of the tower, which was out of sight, Gordon seemed to be talking to himself. What kind of existence was it that smashed the iron tower of Jincheng Tangchi into two? "Now, vampire, can your craftsmanship reach this level?" Gordon asked without thinking when Lin came forward. "I guess not. That''s not the point. Have you noticed the remnant red on the horizon?" Lin pointed to the sky blankly. "Huh?" Ji Bai frowned slightly. "Remaining red?" Gordon instantly felt that there was something else in his words, and he aimed his gaze at the setting sun in the sky. "You mean, when the setting sun falls halfway around the tower, there will be a different scene? "No, I mean. "Kah Kah!" Lin collided Ji Bai and Gordon''s heads together. "It''s already sunset, what about looking for a hotel?" He paused every word, as if he had burst out of his teeth. (The continuous loop of power outages and calls can only be stunned and looked at the black screen without tears. I haven''t saved it yet! Hurry up and use my mobile phone to code an article, the number of words is less, I can only make up tomorrow~~) Chapter 21 ~ Suburban Hotel The flow of passengers in Solo City in midsummer is very terrifying. When the three of them left the remaining unnamed tower, the sky was already under the setting sun, and the hotels on the streets were all hanging up. It said, "The passengers are full, please A wooden sign with the words "Guest looking for his home". Chapter 262: For a long while, the sky was gloomy, thick black clouds were overwhelming, and the dull thunders heralded the coming storm. After traveling around every street and alley in the northern part of Solo City, I couldn''t find a hostel with spare rooms. Originally planning to go to the Nancheng District to stay in the hotel, the sudden black clouds made them worry, and they had to take a horse-drawn carriage to try their luck in the nearby suburbs of Beicheng District. "Tomorrow must be a clear sky." After getting off the carriage on the outskirts of the city, Ji Bai looked up at the gloomy dark cloud that was about to drip, rubbing his chin. "Well, do you think so." "I don''t know if it''s sunny or not. It''s not if someone has to visit the truncated tower. We should now look at the soup chicken on the street through the windows of the city hostel." Lin seems to have a bit of criticism about this, and it is a rare one to jump out. So many words. Ji Bai silently glanced at Gordon beside him. "Have you heard that, what about you." "Iron canned food, you don¡¯t have any other skills. The skill of shaking the pot is definitely making people lose their temper. It¡¯s not you. "I¡¯ve never been to any part of the city of Thoreau. I¡¯m familiar with it." Then he forced me to visit. Is it?" Gordon was immediately unhappy, and expressed solemn protest to Ji Bai''s behavior of throwing the pot. "Talking about it all the way, isn''t you the one who''s worried about you? I give you priority to take you there and still have so many opinions, I don''t know what is good or bad." Ji Bai shook his head. "Don''t change the subject, you can." ¡®Enough, don¡¯t drag me into the water if you want to be drenched. "Lin held her forehead with a headache. Before the words fell, the dark curtain drew a thunder of dawn, illuminating the woods on the outskirts of the city. "Let''s go, the most urgent thing is to find a hotel for rest." Ji Bai put away the energy of quarreling with Gordon, and his attitude towards business matters, Ji Bai has always been rigorous and reliable. In the muffled thunder, the three walked into the woods on the outskirts of the city. As time goes by, the only remaining light is covered by dark clouds, and the visibility in the forest gradually decreases. "Iron cans, how long will it take you to go out?" Gordon stretched out his hand, and a few raindrops hit his hand. The gust of wind is like an invisible hand lifting the leaves on the ground, and the storm is coming soon. Ji Bai stopped and uttered the three words "I don''t know." "?? Are you not known as the veteran ground-headed snake in Thoreau? You have lived here for dozens of years, and you haven''t even figured out this city? "You haven''t been to the outskirts of the city?" Lin opened the simple atlas of Solo City that I didn''t know when she got it. "I''ve been here. When I was young, I often took my sister to the amusement park here privately, but for some reason, the suburbs were demolished and rebuilt. "So, you are not familiar with the terrain at all? Then you took us around for most of the day?" Gordon was a little speechless. "You didn''t ask me again." Ji Bai spread his hands, expressing that he was innocent. "You really are the head... "Don''t make a noise, the cockroaches have been here somehow, better than the two of us who have just arrived,...Lin pointed to the front. "I seem to have found the hotel. Following Lin''s gaze, the old apartment building standing in the gloomy forest is like a night watchman in the dark twilight. The dim light is very conspicuous in the darkness but with a trace of treacherousness. The roaring thunder sounded, and the old 8 faded. The wall is pale. "Does this place actually have an apartment? Should I say it''s bad luck?" Gordon took out a lollipop and stuffed it into his mouth. "This old building looks a bit old" when it looks like a little tricky) "Weird? No." Ji Bai shook his head. "You should go and see the mansion of a high-level vampire. That''s the real thousand-year-old temple. Before you get used to it, your back feels cold all day long, and you always feel like someone is blowing cold wind behind you." "It sounds like you have lived." Gordon licked the lollipop and sneered at the predominantly bragging words. "Now we don''t have to choose, right? I pray that the building is not full. At most, the sky is the bed and the ground is the bed." Ji Bai stepped forward first. In the dark night rain, lightning flashed across the sky from time to time, reflecting everything around him pale and treacherous. In the whistling of the wind, the raindrops are misty, and the storm is coming as promised. The old wall skin has faded its original color, one of the old-fashioned door lights is broken, and the other only emits a faint light, faintly illuminating a small area on the steps in front of the door. "Buckle buckle" "Excuse me, is anyone here?" Lin gently pressed the knocker and asked politely. ... The only change was the sound of wind and rain that became more pronounced after the voice fell. "Excuse me, is there anyone in there?" Lin cleared her throat again. Still no one answered. "Is there no one inside?" Lin frowned slightly. "The lights are all on, how can there be no one." Gordon stepped forward. "Your voice is too small and it''s overwhelmed by the storm, I''ll come. "Boom boom boom!..." Compared to Lin''s understatement, Gordon was purely smashing the door. However, it seemed that it was deliberately ignored, and there was still no response. After an awkward silence, it was obvious that there was a pound sign on Gordon''s forehead. "Boom boom boom! "The shopkeeper opened the door and came out to pick up customers, don''t you want to do business?" "Hey, one by one, be sure to open the door quickly, open the door quickly, do you have the ability to open a shop but you can''t come out to meet people?" "Crack." The old wooden door opened with a cry. Gordon, who was leaning on the door without any preparation in his heart, almost staggered. "It''s so noisy, are you yelling outside?" The old hoarse voice penetrated the sound of the storm. A flash of lightning flashed at the right time, and the rickety figure in the house with a cane was photographed pale. A certain emotion seemed to be suppressed in the voice, like a low roar of an evil beast. "This old gentleman is interrupted. We are tourists going to Solo City. We passed by your hotel tonight and want to spend a few nights." Lin took the conversation respectfully and politely. "Borrowing?" The old man squinted his eyes. The black hat on his top was inconsistent with the slightly bright clothes on his body, as if he was wearing a black hat for what purpose. Looking across Lin''s silver hair and red eyes, the old man''s tone eased slightly. "I am not a hostel here, and I do not accept guests. The three of you should find another house." "We don¡¯t have a place to go in such a heavy rain outside. The old man can¡¯t be accommodating. There are so many rooms left in this apartment. If you stay in the apartment for one night, you won¡¯t have fewer arms and legs. Besides, the three of us It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not paying you.¡± Gordon tried to reason with the old man, ¡°No, it¡¯s no good. Where can I say so much?!¡± The old man was very impatient. When he pulled the doorknob to close the door panel, he glanced inadvertently. The iron helmet that didn''t say a word. ... Are you a knight? The examiner paused and asked in a deep voice. "Not anymore. ... If the old man does not allow you to live here, are you planning to break into the house? " "Don''t dare, if the old gentleman is reluctant, we will leave. I''ll be disturbed." Ji Bai took Gordon''s shoulder and took a step back slightly. "Come in." For a long time, the old man threw down these three words and turned to leave. "What are you still doing? Hurry up and close the door for me. If you don''t want to stay in the shop, then get out of here!" The three people standing at the door shivered and hurriedly walked into the apartment and closed the door. Chapter 263: Has the attitude changed so much since the mention of the Cavaliers? "This old gentleman''s temper is really stronger than the fire in the fireplace." Gordon whispered. "It''s a bad habit to talk about others behind your back." Ji Bai patted Gordon on the shoulder and signaled that the old man in front of him has turned around. Owner of the old apartment, the three of you can stay in the hotel, but you have to follow the rules here. If you can¡¯t, get outside to get in the rain.¡± Berman¡¯s tone was indifferent, and his eyes fell on Gao Deng intentionally or unintentionally. . Come on, am I like that kind of unruly person. "Gordon held the lollipop, folded his arms in his arms, and looked a little helpless. Honestly, this is good for everyone, don''t blame me for not reminding you. "The old man freed a hand. "Also, the accommodation fee, fifty iron per night. ¡®"It¡¯s so expensive, and the three-star service is not worth this price, right? SF Light Novel The old man silently turned his gaze to Gordon. "If you don''t accept it, you can go out now "...Gordon pursed his lips and chose to compromise. After paying the money, a keychain was handed over to Ji Bai. "This is the key to all the rooms on the first floor. You choose which one you want to live in." "Why is it only on the first floor? I think this building has three floors, right?" "How come your kid has so many questions?? Still that sentence, love can''t help it!" Berman snorted coldly, then turned his head and left. "Also, you are not allowed to set foot in the area on the second or third floor, okay? Once I find out that you have violated the rules, immediately give me the fuck, don''t ask me for any money! As the footsteps drifted away, the three people slowly recovered and looked at each other. "The rooms on the second floor and the third floor are not allowed to set foot. Why is this?" Gordon squeezed his brows, feeling that this request was a bit strange. When I came in, if I read it right, the lights on the second and third floors were on. It would not be so quiet if there were people, and it would be impossible to fill the hotel room in such a remote area. "Don''t think so much about what we shouldn''t be involved. I''ll talk about it after we''ve been over the night. Curiosity sometimes kills the cat. Ji Bai Youyou is a little bit frivolous. "Don''t blame me for not reminding you. The reason why the demolition and reconstruction of the suburbs of Beicheng City was shelved until today has not made any progress. It seems that it has caused some abnormal supernatural phenomena, commonly known as haunting. "Pump." Before the voice fell, there was the sound of something falling to the ground. The two looked back. It was Lin''s poker face that remained unchanged for years, and the keychain that fell to her feet. Chapter 22 ~ Steps "There is such an old-style apartment in the wilderness, how do you look at it?" Gordon looked around at the faded red wall notebook. The old and aging walls are not covered with dust, and the cleanliness and hygiene are well maintained. "The architectural style of decades ago was like this." Ji Bai stroked the rough and uneven wall, seeming to recall something. "Why is it necessary to rebuild a suburb of a city? Is the local government planning to expropriate it or a wealthy businessman has taken a fancy to this land?" Gordon has some interest, and he can''t hide his fear and curiosity about the unknown. . "Not at all. I was not there at the time. I don''t know the specifics very much. I just heard people say that there was a big fire in the suburbs of Beicheng, and most of the buildings and vegetation were burnt. "It is said that the fire seemed to ignite in the middle of the night. At the time of the incident, most of the residents were still asleep, and no one noticed the fire. The life on the outskirts of the city was overwhelmed overnight. The local horse-riding group settled the few surviving victims and followed the order. Rebuild the suburbs of the North City." Ji Bai searched through his memory and brought out some details that he still remembered many years ago. "You handled this matter at the time? How do you look ignorant?" "At that time, the other knights stationed in the border town, I was less than six years old at that time." Ji Bai stared at Gordon earnestly for a moment. "This apartment building should have existed before the reconstruction of the suburbs of Beicheng. If the reconstruction work has not progressed so far, you should be able to see from the window sill the remains of the burnt-out wall." With that said, Ji Bai motioned him to look at the window sills on both sides of the corridor. "Really so." At the first glance, Gordon, with a keen eye, found the broken walls and twisted steel bars looming on the hill not far away, like the remains of a huge dead creature in the storm. "Looking at it this way, there has been no progress in the reconstruction of this suburban city... But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird? "Gordon shook his head. "Although it is not comprehensive, it cannot be ruled out that some buildings have also escaped the catastrophe, but this house is only intact with a radius of 100 meters. Isn''t it too strange? "I don''t know, maybe the fire hasn''t spread here, otherwise I can''t explain why there is no trace of scorching left here, Ji Bai stroked the faded wall with his finger. "It is impossible not to spread over. The suburbs of the city are almost all lawns, and there is no problem of burning combustibles." Gordon frowned, in his opinion this apartment was a bit weird. "CF Mu"" said, "Don''t get into the horns, we only live here for one night. According to the old man, there will be no major problems in following the rules, but since you are so imaginative, there is still a saying... Ji Bai fumbled his chin and swallowed calmly as a thoughtful Maureen. "The reason the reconstruction work was hurriedly stopped was that it triggered certain supernatural phenomena. The internal news was blocked by the Knights. We don''t know. However, when someone passed by the ruins of the suburbs at night, they heard the baby crying and learning about it. Xi Suoso''s conversation was followed by bright lights, and the dead ruins came alive in the dark. Lin stiffened as she bent down and picked up the keychain. "Good things don¡¯t go out. Rumors have been spreading thousands of miles away. The version of this rhetoric has been constantly evolving and upgrading. Today, it has been rumored that in the fire decades ago, the lost souls could not be freed, so they often returned to their homes before they were alive. The progress of the reconstruction and demolition was hindered.'' "If you follow your assumptions, this apartment will be decorated 80% of the time. Well, every night in the middle of the night, certain things will be "nonsense, do you think there are such things as evil spirits in this world?" " I don¡¯t know, but since even vampires exist, why don¡¯t people allow evil ghosts to exist? " "Puff. The two turned around and saw Lin picking up the key again. "Why look at me?" "Have you caught a cold with parasites?" "How can the blood family catch cold? Before the cockroach speaks, organize his own language." Lin Bai gave Ji Bai a glance. The quarrel between her and Ji Bai can be regarded as a unique way of communication between the two, and neither of them paid much attention to the question of title. Only Gordon stood by and fell silent, Q Mangzhi Oji "Should you be afraid of invisible things like ghosts?" Observing Lin''s reaction before, Gordon was almost sure of his guess. "So, isn''t it true? As a vampire, what is it that I am afraid of dying..." "It''s not that I didn''t, don''t talk nonsense." "She is afraid of ghosts? How did you see it?" Ji Bai was a little confused about Gordon''s guess. "You can see cancer if you don''t have a straight man." Ji Bai ignored the circle of eyes and still hadn''t figured out the cause and effect, Gordon looked up and down Lin a lot. "You are a very unique vampire. You are actually afraid of ghosts. Your house is so gloomy that even ghosts can''t stand it. "You can eat and talk nonsense, how can you insult someone''s innocence out of thin air. "These words are more convincing when you look at what I said. "Okay, the time is not too early, if the previous assumptions are true, it is almost time for them to return to their place." Ji Bai looked at the time, and said casually and deliberately. ...Lin stayed in the same place with no expression on her face. Chapter 264: "That''s OK, don''t procrastinate and choose the key quickly, ladies first, you come first." Gordon and Ji Bai looked at Lin together. ¡­You guys come first. "Lin seemed to pass the keychain to the two of them carelessly. "It''s okay, don''t care about us, Miss, you choose first." Before Gao Deng could speak, Ji Bai didn''t go to pick up the key that Lin handed him, and made a humility with a gentleman spirit. "You choose first, I want to consider it." "Do you still need to consider choosing a room?" Ji Bai asked strangely. Gordon on the side couldn''t stand it anymore. To be honest, he couldn''t tell whether the man in front of him was acting unintentionally or deliberately. If it was a deliberate move, Oscar would have to owe him several golden figures. "Chirp, who chooses the difference?" Gordon broke the deadlock first and grabbed an iron key marked with 101 from it. "Well, it doesn''t matter." Ji Bai also drew out only iron keys one by one at random. Finally, Lin holding the keychain is also very "casual" Take out the key with the word 104 from the keychain. Gordon, who caught a glimpse of this scene, didn''t speak, his eyes moved meaningfully between the two. "Let''s enter the house early to rest. Ghosts like to run on those who don''t sleep at night. ¡­Lin stayed silent, but the erect hair said that her inner activities at the moment did not appear to be so plain and inferior. Naturally, she could not hide from the sensitive person¡¯s detection, but she just didn¡¯t want to point it out. Obviously not in this line. "Well, go to bed earlier." Gordon''s focus is obviously not on sleeping. He glanced at the end of the corridor at the other end, stopping in the darkness with no lights. The room at the other end of the corridor on the first floor should have been reserved for him by the old man. Gordon¡¯s 101 is located in the first room on the corner, near the stairs leading to the second floor. Approaching the entrance of the stairs, poking his head out to observe, the upstairs was smeared with black, and there was no light coming out. There were lights on the second and third floors before. Gordon saw this with his own eyes and was quite convinced. Could it be that the old man named Berman turned off the lights on the second and third floors when we were not paying attention? No, he went back to the room after handing us the keys, but it does not rule out that his room has a passage leading to the upper floor. Gordon folded his arms in thought, the sweetness of the taste buds was strange, and then he shook his head. Isn''t I a bit nervous? Besides, I only stay here for one night. It is better to do more than to do less. Beside, the compartments 103 and 104 have closed the door. Throwing the bar without sugar and meat into the trash can, Gordon walked into the room with a crisp lock sound. One by one After washing, Ji Bai, who had taken off his armor, sat on the edge of the bed, staring at the ruins outside the window. The room is not big, but it has all the internal organs, washing toilet, drainage system, and unopened washing tools. "Humhhhh..."" The knock on the door sounded abruptly in the quiet room, looking a little harsh. ¡®Crack. "The door was opened. She wore a slightly bleak and soft silver thread, as if it was drooping with the mood of its owner at this moment. The visitor hugged the quilt pillow in his arms, his head slightly drooping, a faint blush on his cheeks, dressed in thin clothes and stopped in front of the door, fingers intertwined, it seemed a bit difficult to speak. "Are you still asleep?" "One. Can''t sleep." Lin, who had nothing in the past, behaved a little awkward at this time. "Oh." Ji Bai thought and answered. "If you can''t sleep, try to sleep. If you walk around in the corridor, you might feel sleepy. It was clear that summer was approaching, but Lin felt a cold wind blowing outside the house. "If it''s okay, I will close the door first." "Boom!" The violent closing of the door echoed in the empty first-floor corridor, except for the wind caused by the closing of the door, only the dim light in the corridor was flickering. ¡­" Lin made a strange sound, and her legs weakened weakly in the darkness. This kind of thing is really too difficult for him to understand... No way, so why would I be afraid of such a vague thing? ? "Crack." The door was opened, and a few rays of light shone on Lin outside the room. "Come in." Ji Bai sighed lightly. "If you don''t mind if you don''t care about it. midnight. Gordon frowned in his sleep. In the hazy dream, the voice was getting closer and closer to him, and the person outside the door who looked at him through the gap, slowly approached and was shocked instantly (also at this moment, the silent corridor came Orderly footsteps, toward this side, are getting closer and closer. Chapter 23 ~ Second Floor In the hazy edge of the picture, one can vaguely see a person standing outside the door, peeping at himself through the crack of the door. It''s like being pressed under your body by something Gordon''s consciousness is clear, he can feel the changes around him, but he can''t control his body. The people outside the door are slowly moving, he can feel it. Ming Zai looked at himself at the door, and now he was standing at the door of the inner room. Strangely, the door showed no sign of being opened. Dian. Zhendeng couldn''t see the appearance of the person in front of him. He could only see vaguely that it was a human figure. His body was as thin as wood and not tall, like an old man half-into the soil. In terms of size, it is obviously not one of the other three in this apartment. Are you a thief? ? At this point, Gordon found that his body was completely unable to move. Has Poe cast a spell of restraint or magic water? Why didn''t I feel the surging power of the spell? The black shadow did not stop at the door, but had moved to the side of the bathroom without knowing it. He didn''t lose his calm on the road. He glanced at the Starfire Longsword placed on the table, closed his eyelids and pretended to sleep, and began to move his stiff fingers. Some made four fingers with high volume, leaving only the last insensible little finger. Gradually, Gordon liberated the four fingers, leaving only the last one to blow cold air behind him. The dark shadow was standing by his bed. Chapter 265: He closed his eyes tightly, and only a little bit, the whole arm could get rid of the stiffness. The cold wind hit his face. Go up, as if an invisible hand reached him. Like an egg, Gordon opened his eyes. He pulled out the Starfire Sword by the bedside table, and the dark night passed the fireworks. The black shadow seemed to be taken aback, and at this moment, the picture before his eyes turned into cobweb-like cracks and turned into debris. The opening of the district* was limited, and he got up from the bed in surprise, panting for breath while scanning the surroundings. Gordon suddenly opened his eyes, his self-confidence was more intense, and there was a door open to touch, but he kept piercing everything that was his arrangement before he went to sleep, and his arms aroused his nerves, making him doubt the strange dreams before. Authenticity. If the angle of the door slit in the room is not enough to see yourself lying on the bed, everything is okay, it''s just a false dream, Gordon passes through the door slit. , Is just enough to see the small area outside the door, and for the same reason, if people outside want to scorn themselves, the same point is the same as in a dream. The cold sweat of the back is held by myself What''s the same. . It¡¯s not a mere dream, it¡¯s his instinct, E here says "Sale, curse, ... on the corridor, the sound of footsteps from far to near interrupted Gordon''s thoughts. Coming from the other end of the corridor on the first floor, towards this side. Ji Liantang lay down, squinting a gap, observing the situation outside the door. The scholars of the high-time scholars want to devour all their belongings during the night? Could it be that it was the perfect environment that told him not to face Wang Yan, this possibility suddenly increased. Gordon secretly squeezed the Starfire Sword. "Tuk tuk tuk... the sound of footsteps stopped at the door of the room. Because of the blind area of ??vision, Gao Baohan just screamed, and a dark shadow flashed outside the door. At the same time, there was a rapid pace, and the dark shadow boarded the pass. The strange thing about the stairs to the second floor was that the sound of footsteps stopped abruptly on the second floor. The black figure seemed to stop at the entrance of the second stairway. The second floor was calm for about a minute, but no sound was heard. Gordon covered the bedding and waited for a few minutes; Yuan Gongshi, what does this mean? , Leave without doing anything? Patrol the apartment from midnight Gordon suddenly felt that he had made a mistake. It shouldn¡¯t sound from this promenade, let alone pass by myself The old man''s room is not on the same side as himself, if it is his footsteps room. Who the **** is it? In response to the dream that made him doubt the truthfulness just now, Gordon lifted the bedding, put on his shoes, and quietly opened the door while clenching the Starfire Sword in his hand. The light moonlight enters the window sill through the glass, The hanging lights in the corridor were all extinguished, and the blurred gray of the colorless city group magic fruit was covered. It vaguely felt that the eyes of the building had almost adapted to the darkness, and the visibility was still less than five meters, and there was something at the corner of the ladder. After visiting his surroundings, Gordon crept out of the room and looked into the hall. It was dark and quiet, as if it was just my own illusion just now. Tie the door and put a few hairs into the forehead hole. If someone opens the door of their own room while they are away, the hair will be pushed into the keyhole. Gordon helps the wall and touches the stairs When I reached the corner of the stairs, there was no one standing at the intersection on the second floor, but the handrail, I don''t know if it was because of disrepair, it felt very rough, and there was a strange smell. He walked slowly up to the second floor with a sword in his hand. The structure and layout of the second floor of the apartment are roughly similar to that of the first floor, and the locations of the rooms are almost the same. There are no windows on the only corridor, like a closed mouth of black material. Moonlight cannot shine, and the entire second floor is painted. The brightness is almost zero If you stumble in the dark without lighting tools, you may bump into something. Although doing so is tantamount to a living target, exposing himself to the eyes of the guy who is lurking in the dark. [Grey Low-Level Illumination] It gradually rises and lingers around Gordon, like a naughty elf. The light dispels the darkness, and the surrounding environment becomes clear. Gao Tu B is on the corner wall on the second floor, like a kid¡¯s prank, Mouth, eyes, nose, facial features of different sizes are arbitrarily Colors that are too bright look very dazzling in the light, very weird. Obviously he is a delicate and clumsy painter, but Gordon feels cold and soft. Why do you doodle these inexplicable things, is it just a kid''s prank? The corridors are very tidy and tidy, if it is not for the dusty carpets, there is no trace of the waste that has been left for a long time. His guilt. I always feel that it is inconsistent with the one used on the first floor, and it also exudes a strange smell, just like I just painted it on the wall. The paint on it is strange and the same for a long time. Gordon''s inner doubts deepened. The second floor was obviously idle for a lot of time, claiming to be the owner of this house Set foot, since no one has used it for a long time, why was the light in the room on the second floor turned on before? The new paint on the walls is even more strange. Since the second floor is not used anymore, why should it be repainted? What''s the matter with keeping this lacquer play with some bad and weird paintings? No one lives on the second floor. Obviously, there is only one person in this apartment, so he did these graffiti. , Gave up the plan to continue to explore. I looked diagonally towards the third floor, for example, The cold wind descended from the third floor. And this cold wind is its breath. Gordon had a strange feeling, as if the second floor was a huge living body, and his heart was throbbing with intense anxiety. Gordon hopes this is just his own illusion. In the layout scene, the second floor is almost the same as the first floor. At both ends of the corridor, there is a unique and weird sculpture. Eye e_. Heavenly law judges how long the giant python monster is. Behind it, a pair of wings with claws are born, and the wings are covered with spiked thorns. The head is like a big mouth in the blood basin, and its hideous face is covered with wrinkles, like a Raksha evil ghost. Chapter 266: Bull demon, it is coiled in the words of a high-ranking official. It is mentioned in the Yuan Dynasty¡¯s Dahaijiang Chuanzhi. It is like a monster that has been put together by random use of existing monsters of unknown origin, and whose physical characteristics are not those of the original object. same. This description is not appropriate. The body and head of this monster are only similar to snakes and bull''s heads, and compare them with the closest known reference. "For some reason, this sculpture gives Gordon a sense of acquaintance. It is not a huge monster that is interesting, but. The base of Nengsu is engraved with some deep special titles that are completely inexplicable, and they are wonderful symbols that can''t be found in the general public. There is also a chitou that can t_dishengfangfang, but it seems that there is only a bare iron tower. "Roou Diaowang has nothing to explore outside of the limited space of the First Division Division. In addition to the unique shape, the white set has auditory hallucinations, and it is not wrong. The dark shadow is indeed looking back at Lou Gaodeng''s long corridor that cannot be seen to the end. He made sure that he did not show up and ran up and was on the second floor. The stairway disappeared. The unidentified guy is probably hiding somewhere on the second floor, silently looking at the corridor through the crack of the door, and pushing open the door of the first room at the end of the corridor, the light source flooded into the panic darkness, remove There is no other furniture outside of a bed and a bookshelf without a book, and it is very simple. The reason for the E-phase is different. The beds are not stacked neatly because of idleness, and the bedding is torn apart. Gordon looked closely, and there was a lot of dust accumulated on it. The place of concern is probably the wanton and weird graffiti on the wall. It is exactly the same as the corner of the stairs, painted with various facial features, including the roof. Except for the wall against the bed, slowly graffiti. Gordon felt that he was locked in a strange space, and the surrounding facial features were all alive, staring quietly at the outsiders who broke into the forbidden area. There was nothing to explore in this room, it was too empty to hide anyone, and the bottom of the bed was also searched. Nowhere to see this scalp numb and walked out of this weird room, closed the door, and opened the door of the second house. The bureaus produced by Wenye just reversed their directions, changing from the right to the left. The wall is still graffiti with the irritating facial features. But there was no time to grasp the fleeting thought. I don¡¯t know why, Gordon always feels that there is an inexplicable pattern. Han¡¯s bed is not opened randomly like the first one, but it seems to be wrapped in something, bulging, Gordon¡¯s tight hands are not long. The short one-handed sword, with the help of lighting techniques, went smoothly to the bedside. The quilt covering the edge seemed to have a faint outline of a human figure. The sword was ready to go, and Gordon pulled the quilt on his foot and lifted the quilt. The eyes of Quan Zheng Chuan in the TV drama of the Second Communist Party, grinning as if he was smiling at him, made people feel creepy. The double + phoenix fruit was very well-painted on the facial features, and it was barely possible to see that this was a rough puppet, with hands and feet in the shape of a puppet. A puppet that has failed to imitate the human form, but it looks good but makes people feel chilly on the back. Gordon was clever. The wound of his hand almost pierced in. "Who came up with this prank?" Looking at the puppets that were not given away on the bed, Gordon had an inexplicable damage in his heart. A feeling of being spied quickly spread to the limbs. Pudian Mingliang always feels that this lifeless puppet of poor workmanship is looking at himself with the red crayon eyes. Qing Xianren¡¯s 22 deliberately emphasized the prohibition of stepping on the second and third floors, which is enough to arouse people¡¯s curiosity. "Cut, it''s boring. Is the old man born with a novel heart and scared them?" Although somewhat unreasonable, this situation is not impossible. It''s really boring, what do you want to put these horrible things "Drive, beckon,...there is no warning of footsteps in the corridor, this is very close to me! Are you here towards the end of the corridor? ? The puppet hurriedly removed the lighting technique and hid under the bed, Hold the release material in your hand and listen to the door intently Movement outside. Time seems to be a lot slower at this moment. "Tuk, tuk, wait..." The slow pace seems to be every The footsteps stopped abruptly in front of the door of the first room, followed by the sound of opening the room [. , The sound of footsteps came out and the sound of footsteps walked back and forth next door, seeming to check something. After a pause, nothing seemed to be noticed. The compartment stayed in front of the second room. Gordon secretly this Dao made a bad sound. I searched too hastily, The door is completely hidden, this time "Slightly squeak." The door was opened with a gland, and in the darkness, Gordon''s heart raised his throat. Is it finally coming? Renyi''s fear stems from the unknown. Reason tells him that he should act first, take out the bottom of the bed and give the man at the door a surprise, and then see what this suspicious guy looks like. However, it is human instinct to benefit and avoid harm. As far as his heart is concerned, Gordon doesn''t want to see the true face of the shadow at the door. Too much horror will make him lose his square inch for a short time. "Crack, bend, bend, wait... Drink, Ying Kuai Tang Chen hesitated for a F, then closed the door, turned and left. Hearing the footsteps of Huang Wai gradually disappearing, his nerves relaxed a little. Gordon''s copy of the sword hilt already under the bed I''m gone, is this going now? No, this abnormality in the shoulders can be seen by the shop. There is no reason not to conduct unauthorized investigations. Is it because of lust. Want me to join the trap? ? After waiting for about ten minutes, no suspicious footsteps sounded again, and Gao Deng slowly drilled out of the bed. Wiping the sweat from his forehead, he leaned towards the puppet on the bed. Taiwan feels that this puppet¡¯s hand is not in this position... Chapter 24 ~ Missing The puppet is trapped in a bewildered black ball, In the group, only its outline can be seen roughly. Only see in the dark_in The inaccurate human shape of the water seems to sit up from the bed at any time. Go straight to the ground ¡ú ground Chapter 267: Is it different from the previous position? No matter how realistic this puppet is, it is just a puppet. Inanimate objects cannot overlap or move. Gordon re-sings the illumination technique and turned the puppet over. Be clear about those words. It''s like a person''s name. I also named this puppet, Do people who do this kind of thing have delusions? With Gordon put the puppet back to the bed, don¡¯t know why, tithe Kind of strange feeling-oneself is being watched by several eyes Observing the corridor outside through the crack of the door, an empty one in the dark Gordon breathed a sigh of relief and walked out of the second room. I wanted to search again and left, 8 "Abdomen Longaozuo!. You need to go down and open, passing by the third room with the door slightly open. "Who is the eye? There are countless pairs of eyes in Gutian Rijian, including the dark shadow standing by the window. Seeing that figure clearly, he crossed "Yi Luo", drew his sword and rushed into the room. With the light of illumination, he was like a shadow. With the outline of the eyes, a puppet of the same model as the second room is placed on the window sill of the third room, and the brightly-painted eyes seem to be looking upright at Gordon. "It''s this kind of bad joke again. Gordon stared at the puppet for a moment, took a deep breath, and slowly put away the spark. He realized that he had to drive his home to open up here, and his shouts were probably already controlled by the handy man. Now, he will come to find himself soon. Turning around and looking at the puppet facing his back, Gordon felt a little suspicious. At the moment when the internal lighting was illuminated, the puppet seemed to be facing his back, probably because he was too panicked to read it wrong. "Dang!" Focusing on the puppet, the tip of the sword inadvertently scratched the wall, wiped off the white paint on the surface, and exposed a little black and gray. "This Gordon frowned slightly, he seemed to think of 74 The walls that have been carbonized and turned black and gray are undoubtedly exposed. So I thought of something. I scratched the wall with a sword, and a little bit of white paint fell off. Because the surface recalled the knowledge provided before the marriage white, the white paint on the X floor was used for the sake of Gordon¡¯s mind. There is a person F looks lossless. In the history of fire decades ago, this office was opened. It was too much, and the Mingshen on the first floor was inconvenienced this year. It was also incinerated by fire. This should be the Beijing decoration wall that was presumably used by the students on the second floor to prove that the first floor was not damaged. Large area incineration. The reason why it is forbidden Gordon looked back. The reason why the second and third floors are set on the eighth floor may be more complicated than I thought. The puppet on the edge of life still looked at herself straightforwardly, the illuminating ball of light stretched its shadow, faintly moved, and the white internal electricity lit up everything in the house. A thought of fear of Buddha passed by, leaving him with a source of ice. On the night several decades ago, the second and third floors of this apartment suffered a serious fire, which released the forest. When midnight falls, he will return to his home before his death. If this is the case. Gordon looked at the back of the puppet, and he didn''t expect anything unexpectedly-are these puppets alive? That dark shadow is the remaining years and a person''s name. No, you can''t make any conclusions without peeking into the truth, and you can''t say enough about lurking in this apartment. What is his purpose? Now it''s determined that all this is something someone is doing. Get out of the third house and go back to the corner of the stairs on the second floor. Should I go back now, or continue to explore? He turned his eyes to the pitch-black third floor, As if even the light would be swallowed. This house is suspicious, placed in Weixi In the dark, Gao Deng''s Jia Yi Diao Wang is probably related to the ancestral religion. When the higher-order species of Long Lin Wu 2 But something has been overlooked. That''s like a snake The year is approaching, and the remaining half of the tower is torn apart. Proceed to 9th, Diantian Pagoda, is it somewhat similar to the broken tower of Solo City? ? Yes, the information he accidentally revealed to Ji Bai was concealed. "This information is not important." And what is the meaning of these prayers, perhaps only Gordon himself knows... Maybe there is some connection between the sinner and the sculpture, as for why this building may only be on the third floor and learn the details of the fire that year. . A1 This Hugh house will display these strange sculptures, Gordon grabbed the sword in his hand and walked up to the third floor without hesitation. It is going to overflow. The cold wind is like the gasping breath of a giant creature, This feeling on the third floor is deepening, The accumulated restlessness and anxiety Take the first step. Every cell on my body seems to be shouting "danger" I urge myself to leave here, but the desire in my heart makes myself Faint footsteps sounded on the third floor. : SF Light Novel Chapter 268: Almost the same structure as the second floor, cold breath food The puppets with different postures occupy the power and brain of Ou 1, like an invisible claw strangling his neck. Picking the thief is the first to be the king, who is high and wise, looks very curious. Knot For the time being, Gordon didn¡¯t intend to care about these strange puppets. He would paste out the black shadow hidden on the third floor. Everything would bypass the strange puppets. Gordon walked into the first room in the corridor. Ou Gaodeng has subconsciously ignored your quilt. The difference is that there is only a bed and a large wardrobe in the whole room. As for the wooden sill by the window, Gao Deng has subconsciously ignored it. Bar''s room, there is no place to hide except the big closet. The closet is empty, and there are a few hangers hanging alone. For some reason, Gordon felt a sense of comfort after entering this room, as if something went wrong, graffiti? The graffiti that flooded every room on the second floor, how come the third floor is gone, only the floor is painted with graffiti similar to the facial features on the second floor, and the walls are clean white paint. , Other than that, there is no paint. Wait a minute, did you ignore something? Only the floor is painted, and the ceiling on the second floor is also graffiti, which means that there are graffiti on both sides of this floor, dense, graffiti of all kinds of weird facial features. Recalling the creepy feeling before, Gordon found that he suddenly groped for the graffiti on the floor with his fingers, finally. The word 8 naturally captures the details. , The finger fell into a hole. "it is as expected. Gordon stretched his hand back from the hole. The white paint is to conceal the carbonized tiles, Sure enough, the small machine period refers to British bricks and tiles, so these graffiti is probably also a cover up. Through the five-character crows, which perfectly conceal the existence of the hole, I am rich, and the situation in the first room of An has a panoramic view. Before and outside The kind of quilt on the floor. Seeing someone on the third floor observing themselves through a hole for a long time 1 That''s why the dark shadow went to inspect the first room on the second floor. Thought of this. Gao Deng''s courage even felt a little bit of chill, and his back was a little cold. But he didn''t figure out why, the black shadow sensed his friend''s presence but didn''t take it any further. Or is it that the level of consciousness is low, and I can only search step by step, searching the second room in one step? Does Gordon believe in the former more than the latter. Back to the entrance of the corridor, at the end of the corridor on the third floor, the unsurprisingly grotesque sculptures on the Tie Kan disappeared. The monster with the bull''s head and python''s body seemed to be released from the shackles. It was different. It is the long python monster that gives Gordon a strong sense of symmetry in the whole house, decorating sonstaro, with both wings and claws opening and closing. Whether it''s the division between the left and right of the house, or the division between the room compartments; what does this mean in the end? Looking back, all the puppets with different poses in the corridor disappeared. The vacant and spacious corridors blew gusts of gloomy wind, and the chilly Tuyuan was moved away by someone, or. Gordon rushed into the first room, Suddenly, he was taken aback. The puppet standing by the bed before For the reason Benbo has disappeared, just like the puppets on the aisle. Is Gao Yi hiding somewhere, right? Tongdeng will now line exclusively for the only big closet that can hide in the house. He slowly pulled the handle and pulled open a wooden door. Because of the dampness, the door of Little Benhuan was rusty, and it was a little bit harder to open it. Apart from the hanging hangers, there was no other discovery, although it is indeed possible to hide someone here, the wardrobe¡¯s The door on the other side opened, and Gordon, who walked into it, thought this way. Suddenly, a clever, someone was blowing cold air at his neck! The hairs all over his body stood up, and Gordon turned around quickly. The road is under the moonlight. Using the energy to build a group behind him, it was not enough for him to detect the reaction. Especially when he went to the closet, he immediately went on stage "Damn! What the hell?" Gordon, who was locked in the closet, was in a hurry. After the closet was closed, he couldn''t see his fingers, and the narrow-fat dharma room could not help but explode. Foul language. The range of activities of the Zhuang League, the unknown shadow outside, and the panic filled with darkness gave Gordon the feeling that he was locked in a coffin. "Asshole, don''t let me catch you! see Between the cabinet handles, lock yourself in the cabinet 7 Sauna felt that the black shadow outside the cabinet did not leave, but was stuck in a narrow space with something, unable to use the FE. His family¡¯s public property was opened in the Lexi of the year package. Gordon kept beating the closet in exchange for the translation outside the cabinet. Since it is not available, he took out the spelling materials and searched for the relevant knowledge in his mind to use the spells to respond to the situation at this moment. . Since you can''t physically open the door, use magic. [Confession: Lesser Fireball] "Shout! Two door pulls flew out with the blue upturned, and the ghost of the Portuguese wall at the door of the clothes, fell on the floor together, **** it." The casting distance was too close, and Gordon was affected. Very embarrassed, the clothes are not broken The smell of burnt resembles a beggar escaping from the scene of a fire. Unbearable, exuding all over This damned fellow must not let him go! When the fear is at its extreme, it will turn into a complete yellow madness. Li Deng glared at the shadow. The shadow that saw the light seemed to be stimulated, and rushed out of the room madly and ran up and down. , The way to go. "Where to go?" Gordon shouted and rushed out of the door. He was about to chase the shadow of the fort, but a dark shadow in front of the door stopped "this." Gordon subconsciously stepped back. , The puppets were standing outside the door in a swift manner, and the people who occupied the building were doing extraordinary scenes. They poured cold water and began to cool down. A little weird. The two ¡®connecting the crossing, the halo from the illuminating ball of light adds to the graffiti¡¯s face. The second floor is just a bunch of puppets. Double pairs of dark red fuel-painted eyes are handsome and refreshing Just after taking the seat, the ancient city Xian seemed to be given life, staring straight at the outsiders who broke into here. Zhaoming fire was hitting, and he started to count seven or five, and suddenly turned his head, the dark shadow was standing on his body. The old coat exuded a strong peach ball on my face, and the drooping eyes were all over my face. Bloodshot, loose facial muscles, the smell of broken sheds on his body, and his pale complexion didn''t look like a person alive. There was blood and tears in his eyes, which was very rash. It is very similar to the old man in the previous dream. High second does not say. The long system in Huiqi''s hands, the sparkling and striking bar that stimulates the pig quality, is enough to use the body of the old man. Chapter 269: Research Disharmonious voices are endless. The puppets'' heads are like beans falling on a drum, falling to the ground and rolling around, followed by their arms. His arms and head were scattered all over the floor. Gordon suddenly felt that his body was **** by something and couldn''t move. "Welcome, join us." The ethereal voice did not have a heavy veneer shell covering his skin, and he found himself rising on his own. Fa Cheng''s body is being covered with veneer and solidified. Soon, the throat can''t make a sound. 7. The warm sun shines directly on the ground through dewdrops. The lumps on the bed moved. Pair of Ji Bai in armor Four moves. Duan Baimo of the Governor General Aida glanced at the bed, the big bun on the bed, and he was relieved. I call every night, and I don''t know when it will be quiet. Ji Bai, who was on the floor of Wanyu, doubted whether the aging bed with wooden frame could survive the night. In a different place, it¡¯s weird to hear footsteps and shouts faintly after falling asleep at night, just like there are others in this house: if you call Gordon, you can leave quickly and go to Nancheng District to find a hotel than this old building. Several times. Chapter 25 ~ Direct Validity The raging fire burned memories of the past, the scorching breath hit her cheeks, and the raging fire of the villa often appeared in her mind for a lingering nightmare and curse. She curled up, cried, and asked for help, but she didn''t pay attention. The amiable relatives in the past seemed to be changed. Her face was cold at the funeral, as if the person in the coffin was not her blood relatives. The picture flashed, and the dark and broken villa reverberated. From the footsteps of Ruo Ruo Ruo Wu. She curled up in the quilt and covered her head. The small space gave her a little sense of security. The footsteps approached and stopped at the edge of the bed. She trembled with fear, her eyes closed pretending to be asleep. The dark shadow did nothing, only... Poke poke Oh oh oh! Poke poke Don''t, don''t come to torture me! The dark shadow lifted her bedding in one fell swoop, leaning close to her, his low voice whispered like an evil ghost. "It''s time for the eldest to get up, the sun is basking." The black shadow''s face instantly turned into a cross-winged iron helmet. Lin poked out her dim head from the quilt, and the scorching sunlight pierced through the window. It''s noon. "You sleep very quietly." Ji Bai, who was heavily armed, sat on the bench with his hands interlaced, and turned his eyes around when he saw it. ¡­" As if she hadn''t recovered from the hazy dream, Lin rubbed her distressed eyes and tilted her head, her dark red eyes lacking expression. "It''s time to go." Ji Bai didn''t plan to stay in this place where he would have nightmares. There was an indescribable weirdness in this house. If it wasn''t for politeness, Ji Bai even planned to leave without telling. Don''t, stagger with the old man of Berman and leave from behind. The door of the next door was easily pushed open, and Ji Bai walked into the compartment, which was also room for Lin to change clothes. Isn''t it locked? Something doesn''t fit the cautious personality of the women''s magnate. The furnishings of the room are exactly the same as those in the next room. The bags are placed in their original positions, and the messy bedding sheets are empty. Gordon is nowhere to be seen. Glancing at the toilet, it was also empty, and the clothes on the bedside table were gone. Did he get up? Maybe he was out to relax, or Ji Bai pinched the bed sheet one by one, it was a bit sticky, it seemed to be sweat. This morning, he normally followed the wake-up time of his biological clock. He just got up and washed in the early morning. He didn''t hear any movement in the next room, or it was a little frighteningly quiet next door. The sound insulation between the compartments is poor, and you can hear it clearly when you turn over and get up in the pit. If Gordon goes out at this point in time, it is impossible for him to hear it. Therefore, he should get up before the biological clock wakes himself up. Wake up so early, what are you going to do? After hearing the sound of Suosuo''s voice, Lin packed up and stepped into the cubicle, looking awake. Lin could see the scene in the room at a glance. "I''ll ask that old gentleman." Ji Bai took the salute that Lin handed over. In the spacious hall, the tall and thin old man walked back and forth holding a teacup, his face was as usual, but his behavior was a little restless. "Old Berman." The old man Berman was startled slightly and turned around. "Walking silently, tell me what to do?" Look at the old man Berman. He looked very impatient, his complexion was slightly dark and not very pretty, as if he was worried about something. "Excuse me, old man, did he see my blue-haired companion this morning?" "Oh, is that kid who knocks fiercely?" Berman seemed to catch something from the words, his frowning face squeezed his brows. "Yes, old man, have you seen where he went." "No... when did he disappear?" "It''s been a little longer, and he left before early morning. ... Hearing this, the old man shook his body and sat down on the sofa next to him, holding a teacup and frowning. "Has the old man seen him? Ji Bai sat down beside him with questions. "I guess he, I''m afraid he went to the second floor in the middle of the night." Berman''s face changed, as if talking about a taboo. "Thank you, I will get him back." Ji Bai''s one-way thinking mode instantly put his ideas into action. "What do you want to do? Do you want to die, sit down!" Berman stopped Ji Bai. "What do you mean?" Chapter 270: Seeing Ji Bai''s unknown appearance, the old man took a deep breath and took a sip of hot tea, trying to dispel the cold from his body. "Do you remember that I told you that it''s forbidden to set foot on the second and third floors?" After a moment of indulgence, Elder Berman spoke slowly. "Remember, maybe there are some important things on the second and third floors? I apologize for my companion." "Apologize, let''s avoid it! Your companion is now afraid of life or death." The old man Berman put the teacup on the low table and raised his body. "Life or death is in doubt? What does this mean? I also ask Mr. Berman to say. Clear." Ji Bai felt the atmosphere was a little weird. "You are outsiders and don''t know the situation in the suburbs of Beicheng." The old man''s face changed drastically, as if thinking of something terrible. It was late at night when the rescue arrived, and it was already the first morning when the rescue arrived. The fire burned out, leaving only a broken wall. ¡¯ "So, was this apartment left behind in that fire?" "I bought this apartment for subsequent reconstruction. At that time, the second and third floors were burned so that only the frame was left. Only the first floor was still intact. With that, the old man lowered his hat brim. "In the beginning, I planned to build a hostel apartment, but when midnight fell, weird things happened." Old man Berman expressed his feelings. "First, the residents reported that they always heard people wandering outside the corridor at night, and then for a week, even one. Moon has the same dream. "In my dream, there was always a rickety old man standing outside the door spying on them, and he was very close. When he woke up, he found a gap in the locked door. Those customers who were more courageous decided to explore. , But the next day, these people disappeared in this apartment without exception, and no one saw them again." Old Berman''s tone was solemn and serious. "Someone disappeared? Didn''t the Knights send a knight to investigate?" Ji Bai raised his doubts. "It was dispatched, but this land is a hot potato, and the reconstruction work of the Knights is also blocked. The knights who know the evil of this land are only routinely searched but there has been no result. In the end, the matter did not stop." "The second floor and the third floor?...Did something happen on it?" "I don¡¯t know. I heard people say that this was a wood factory. A family of four bought it and sold wood products for a living. When a fire broke out, the second and third floors of the dry wood stockpiled caught a serious fire. All four of the family died. I was spared." "There are rumors that the fire was not burned for no reason. It was a long deliberate conspiracy. In the end, the fire couldn''t be controlled and the entire suburbs were destroyed. The original homeowner''s family of four obsessed deeply. Every time at midnight, he still wanders on the third floor and the building that was once a timber house. "The people who died in the suburban fire seem to have not realized that they are dead. They will wake up at midnight and repeat the life style of their lives." "I''m going up and looking for him now, why can''t I?" In Ji Bai''s view, gods or ghosts are nothing more than special, or high-level beings. When necessary, he doesn''t mind using the hilt to reason with them. "Will it be useful for you to go up now? Even if you are really wronged, it is after midnight, and this apartment is no different from an ordinary apartment during the day." Berman gave Ji Bai angrily. "Wait for the night, wouldn''t it be okay during the day?" Ji Bai felt that these words were very illogical, but strange things like ghosts and ghosts were not creatures that could be judged by logic. "If you want to find your companion, the only way is to stay at night, and it will be possible after the "door" is opened." The old man Berman seemed to be explaining to Ji Bai. Talking to himself. Little I7C" tell me what to do. "After midnight, I only know this way." The old man said to himself and walked into the room at the end of the corridor at the other end. "Did you hear?" Pushing open the door, Lin was leaning on the corner. "Well, do you need help." "It''s not necessary, I just go. "One more person can take care of it." "If you haven''t curled up into the corner, this sentence is still somewhat convincing." "If you are afraid, hide in the house and look after your luggage." Ji Bai sighed. Raising insects for a thousand days and using insects for a while, why is this parasite so useless at the critical moment? One of the two teammates was missing and waiting for him to save, the other was frightened and incontinent before he even went to the battlefield. The pig teammates, can''t lead, still have to go out by themselves. "Boom." The door was suddenly brought up, and a strong wind blew. Ji Bai, who was about to walk out of the door, was taken aback, as if he had found something, he bent down and fiddled with the door lock. "what''s happenin?" "It''s okay." Ji Bai stood up nonchalantly and patted the dust on his hands. "Da, da, hour... the second hand of the wall clock oscillated little by little, and finally coincided with the hour and minute hands, pointing right above the center. It''s midnight. "It''s time to go. Ji Bai held the lantern to the side, and the anxious old man Berman nodded. "...The old man looked pale and swallowed hard. "If you can, you can do it yourself "Since I''m looking for someone, how can I do without a guide who is familiar with the structure? Old gentleman, don''t shirk it, it''s you." Ji Bai routinely checks the armor belt and confirms that there are a lot of things to bring. "Besides, my companion disappeared in your hotel. If you don''t find you, who can I look for? Don''t worry, no matter whether it''s a lingering soul or a little thief, no one can hurt you. Since you are hired as a guide, naturally Will be responsible for your life. "Well, as you wish, Mr. Cavalier." Berman suffocated, only to turn into a helpless sigh. He didn''t know why Ji Bai suddenly insisted on dragging himself up. If he really encountered an accident, he would still be eager to protect himself. This ride, "Let''s go, Mr. Berman is more familiar with the terrain of this place, let''s lead the way." "Ahem, the old man only dared to go to the second floor in the daytime, and he couldn''t talk about it." Feeling Ji Bai''s involuntary attitude behind him, Berman felt that even if he refused, he would force him to lead the way. Some knights this year are probably lower than the bottom line of evil spirits. The pale candlelight illuminated a small area around the corridor entrance on the second floor, and Ji Bai soon discovered the abnormal place. The corner wall is painted with graffiti of various facial features, like a kid¡¯s prank. "Did you paint these things?" "Of course not! I''m not so boring." Berman, who was very dissatisfied with Ji Bai''s compulsive skills, was not very angry. "In the opinion of the old man, do you want to search room by room?" Ji Bai stroked the hilt of the sword lightly, and with the help of the faint candlelight, he looked at the second floor, which was very similar in structure to the first floor. "How would I know. "Tuk, tuk, wait...". "Who is there?" Ji Bai pulled out [Silver Throne] and pointed at the corner of the corridor with alert, footsteps came from below. A flash of silver flashed in the darkness, and Lin with a slight twist on her face walked out from the corner of the first floor. "Why are you here? Didn''t you look at your luggage?" Ji Bai frowned slightly, putting the sword in its sheath. "I, I think it''s safer to act together to prevent one by one from being destroyed." Lin is serious, and the analysis is well-founded. Well, if her legs don''t tremble constantly, Ji Bai might believe it. "Come on, don''t get lost." Ji Bai didn''t bother to worry about Xiao Jiujiu in the heart of this female vampire. Are vampires afraid of ghosts? Those who didn''t know thought it was a cold joke. But it''s okay, someone will help you. Well, this idea was dispelled when Ji Bai saw that Lin was frightened by the weird graffiti on the wall to maintain her poker face. Chapter 271: "This is what the ghost left behind?" "Who knows." Ji Bai spread his hands, and the old man Berman walked beside him to hold the lamp, and walked in the forefront by himself. Pushing open the door of the first room, there seemed to be something in the bed inside. Ji Bai opened it with a sword. It was a puppet with rough workmanship but strange. "Woo Ming." Lin covered her mouth, her legs were brought together, and she made a small voice like a kitten. "Bell and whistle, try to make some inexplicable psychological hints." Ji Bai turned the puppet over, and saw that the names pierced on the back of his head were unfamiliar names. Regardless of whether it is a man or a ghost, Ji Bai has always been the most direct and effective way to solve problems. "Ka Ka!" The long sword drove straight in and pierced the puppet with the bed board. Chapter 26 ~ Instructions for Use Click! "The long sword that drove straight in pierced the puppet with the bedboard. The wooden idol shrivelled like a dried-up balloon. His strange face was sunken, and his graffiti eyes were staring at Ji Bai, giving the impression that it was a corpse that had been drained of blood. "You, did you pierce this thing like this?" Pullman''s eyes widened in disbelief, and his face turned blue by Ji Bai''s simple and rude behavior. "This is the fastest and most efficient method. It''s a matter of immediately knowing whether a person is a ghost or a ghost. What''s wrong?" Ji Bai glanced at the fussing old Pullman next to him. "But, is it a bit wrong to be so reckless?" The old Pullman was so frightened, his pale lips trembled, and it was difficult to say a complete sentence. "Master, do you still plan to count on talking to the telegram for reason?" Seeing Pullman kept silent, Ji Bai withdrew the sword, and rolled down the ground with the pierced puppet like a reel. The eyes outlined by the paint reflected a weird light under the light of a tiny candle, and bright red liquid gurgled out of the wound. "This, this puppet won''t be given life or something..." The old Pullman couldn''t help taking a step back, his face pale. Let''s hurry up! Beware of getting into trouble for the upper body. "It doesn''t matter anymore." Ji Bai shrugged. "It doesn''t matter what is called. Following Ji Bai''s sight, the old man was immediately scared and his hairs erected. She collapsed on the ground, and the puppet stood up like a dead person, and the blood-red dripping on the ground returned to the puppet''s body like time retrospectively, and the wound healed in an instant. "It''s over, it''s over! What do you think I''m talking about?? There are gods who raise their heads three feet, even if they don''t believe in ghosts and gods, they have a basic sense of awe! "It''s too late to regret now. What''s the use of saying so much." As he said so, Ji Bai''s tone was full of carelessness, without a trace of regret. "Sure enough, it''s weird." The sword hilt overturned the puppet without reservation, but stood up again and again like a tumbler. [Silver Throne] whistling, a silver glow flashed under the pale moonlight, the puppet''s head was in a different place, and his head flew out and rolled under the bed. Then, something even stranger happened. pCCZ Xiaohu The puppet''s body moved and kept crawling in; the palms fumbled around looking for his head. "Kaka!" The long sword slammed into the vest, and the puppet was nailed to the floor, and he could only wave his limbs in vain, like a big tortoise turned over. "This is really evil..." The old Pullman shivered and retreated behind him, vaguely hearing the door knocked behind him. "Who?" Opening the door, Pullman retreated behind them in a spirited manner. Hearing the sound, Ji Bai turned around. Outside the door was crowded with wooden idols with different postures. "Boom!" Lin kept backing up, and finally reached the wall, her legs were inside and she fell to the ground. Perhaps only Ji Bai remained calm in the whole scene. Will the movement of the puppet make no noise? While working and thinking, a sword cut the wooden idols outside the door into two pieces. "Gudong Gudong... The severed wooden head and limbs were scattered throughout the room, and the intensive rolling sound made the scalp numb. He has self-healing ability, but is keen to play and intimidate opponents. He is not in a hurry to heal his limbs. The graffiti faces are like strange smiles, rolling back and forth around Ji Bai like a ball. The sound of rubbing the floor converged and interweaved into a kind of weird laughter. "Provoking me?" Ji Bai raised an eyebrow, put away (Silver Throne), (Bao Wang) unsheathed. "Woohoooo!!" The wind pushed open the unclosed windows and poured into the room, [Baowang] The pitch-black sword tip was lingering with black air. The head and limbs rolling in the house became quiet for an instant, ? , As if being stunned by something terrifying, there was a cry of horror in the soul, and then all the broken limbs were put together in a panic, like a fleeing human being in a hurry, bumped and bumped Make a ball. "Now is not the time to rest." Seeing that the puppet was stunned, Ji Bai stretched out his hand to Lin. However, Lin''s eyes were dizzy and Lin was still muttering to herself. It was obvious that Lin couldn''t respond. Is there a mistake? This is completely reversed, right? In desperation, he had to pick up. .So dokSEA89 "Father, you don''t want to die on the spot, so just rush out with me." Ji Bai waved the black long sword in his hand and cut a **** path in the puppet pile. No one noticed a detail. Before the black sword slashed, the puppets stood there blankly without any response. The feeling of being peeped disappeared. Ji Bai attributed this to the puppet being beheaded, and didn''t think much about it. He carried a vampire on his back, and followed him with a fearful old man holding a lamp. Several people rushed out of the first room, led by Ji Bai to the second room, closed the door and locked it. The puppets can''t be killed, so try not to get rid of them before thinking of a way. "Huhuhu...really, it''s terrible." The old Pullman bent over and breathed heavily. The body temperature of the vampire was lower than that of ordinary people, and at this moment, Ji Bai felt that the back of him was not a living person, but a big block of ice. Lin curled up, following the instinct when encountering danger, grasping the things she could rely on, and burying her head low, her body trembling uncontrollably. Yes, I was scared. It is not easy to remove the pendant behind it now. The girl entangled herself like an octopus, shuddering like a frightened little white rabbit, Ren Jibai refused to say anything. Abandoning the dragging oil bottle behind him, Ji Bai looked around and observed the layout of the room, which was almost the same as the layout of the first room, separated by the wall in the middle, symmetrical on both sides. Just as Ji Bai was wondering whether this room was also hiding a puppet in a corner, the slow-moving old man Pullman suddenly widened his eyes and scanned the scene left and right in the room. His complexion was suffocated, like Seen something terrible. "What''s the matter?" Ji Bai asked questioningly, wondering what was going on with the old man''s reaction? "Ride, Mr. Cavalier! Is this young lady always on your back?" Chapter 272: "Otherwise? i Is there anyone here besides the three of us? "...The old Pullman kept backing away, and finally leaned against the root of the wall. "Just now, when I came in just now, I clearly remembered that three people ran in! "Three people came in? The old man should be dazzled. No matter how much he can gather here, there won''t be enough four living people." "No, I really saw three people rushing in just now...5 Gong J Xiaoyou" You go slowly. "Ji Bai didn''t seem to take Pullman''s words as the same thing. He walked to the door and observed the situation outside the door through the crack of the door. Calm was restored in the corridor, but the puppets did not follow. "I really didn''t read it wrong!" Pullman became extremely nervous for some unknown reason, staring at Ji Bai''s back. "You''re too worried." Ji Bai squatted on a peeling spot beside the wall, and stood up if nothing had happened, his tone and expression were not always flustered, and he was very calm. "After a short break, I will be able to catch the man behind the scenes who are pushing it all." The two words behind are particularly hard to bite. "Let''s leave soon. I always feel a cold back when staying here. Maybe your friend has come back now and is lying in the bedroom safe and sound to sleep!" As if hearing that Ji Bai didn''t plan to give up yet, Bo The old man Ulman was even more flustered. "Then you can find it yourself, I, I am dozing off and want to rest. "It¡¯s not too late to get out the guy behind it, isn¡¯t it? Besides, sir, there are so many weird things in the house. You can really sleep at night? Treat the symptoms instead of the root cause, and I¡¯ll take care of them tonight. The roots are uprooted." The ruthless iron helmet blocked the old man''s path, and he couldn''t see his expression, but the old Pullman always felt that Ji Bai was showing a malicious smile. When it''s over, the knight is starting to be abnormal! All crazy, all crazy. "Tuk tuk wait...the sound of footsteps echoed abruptly outside the corridor, gradually approaching from the third floor. The footsteps got closer, and stopped when he reached the door of the room. The three people in the house held their breath. After a while, Ji Bai peered out of the corridor through the crack in the door. There was nothing in the dark corridor. Can move silently, even deliberately making footsteps, deliberately? Without thinking too much, the hand of the old man holding the lamp trembled slightly, his eyes became weird, and the parasites on his back continued to be disconnected and not reconnected. book.SFA. You can''t rely on one, you have to rely on yourself. "Master, let''s go to the third floor to explore, maybe the culprit is entrenched in a corner of the third floor...Is there anything on my face?" Ji Bai looked at his old man in confusion. To be precise, it is above oneself. Following the elder Pullman¡¯s sight, a black shadow squatted on the ceiling directly above him, pale complexion, sunken cheeks, covered with wrinkles, like a piece of old rags, and his tongue was spring-like. . "It has appeared!" Before Ji Bai could react, the old Pullman roared and slammed out the door, and Ji Bai followed closely. "Hey, old man, wait, you seem to run in the wrong direction..." Looking at the old man Pullman who ran to the third floor madly, Ji Bai just wanted to remind him, and then he was silent and followed. The two ran into a room on the third floor one after the other. "Huhuhuhu!...The old man was holding the big closet and panting continuously, and then Ji Bai who rushed over silently closed the door like an okay person. "Here, what''s in this apartment, it''s horrible...I will sell it sooner or later!" The old man Pullman said grimly. "Oh? Are you going to sell the house?" "What?...Mr. Cavalier, do you want to buy?" "As long as you are willing to sell, the price is not a problem...Of course, by the way, I would be grateful to pass on the instructions for the use of these''toys''." Ji Bai walked step by step towards the slightly stiff old man Pullman. Chapter 27 ~ Disguise Removal "Of course, by the way, I would be very grateful to pass on the instructions for using these''toys''." "?? Instructions for use? What do you mean? How can I teach you this kind of thing?" The old Pullman''s eyes were dumbfounded, and his face looked a little stiff. "Pullman old man, with your acting skills from before to now, you don''t have to worry about being in the show business. You may have accumulated a few golden mountains in your early debut." Stopped five meters away from the old man, Ji Bai wiped it. With the sword blade, he said casually. "Why can''t you think about it so much and spend a lot of effort to build a black shop that is killing money and killing?" "Mr. Cavalier, what are you talking about?... Is it possible that you think I, a half-sophisticated old fellow, can make up this kind of story to bluff people?" The old man looked a little frustrated, and he didn''t understand Ji Bai''s sentence. Words that come out. "Is it fabricated? Everyone knows it clearly. With all due respect, my father, you know the horror of this apartment. It is very strange for you to stay in this apartment. I rack my brains and think about how to transfer this apartment. Anyone who thinks a little bit of a brain will do this. Even if the money is good, you have to have a life, don¡¯t you?" "Are you really suspicious of me? Mr. Cavalier, I have an old bone. This apartment has put my coffin in it. Without it, where can my helpless old man go? "Old Pullman smiled bitterly. Ji Bai''s silent head and the burst of sight from the seam of the helmet made Pullman feel cold like a sharp sword, as if the whole person had been seen through. "Do you know why the sword below hasn''t smashed you?" "Because I didn''t feel malice or killing intent from you, if it weren''t for that, you would have been in a different place." Before the old Pullman could respond, Ji Bai asked himself. "Mr. Cavalier, I don''t understand what you''re talking about? It''s not something you can make sense in just a few words, and it''s not like that''s the way to buckle the hat." "The old man''s acting skills and courage are really admired. If you didn''t show your feet, maybe you are convinced." Ji Bai wiped [Baowang], feeling that his attention was all on the blade. "Have you actually been to my companion''s room?" "Me? Why should I go there? And the key is not in my hand, isn''t it, you say that is a bit far-fetched." The old Pullman defended. "You''re lying." Ji Bai looked at the old man suddenly, and said stubbornly. "The evidence is the blue hair pushed into the keyhole." Hearing this, the old man''s face changed slightly. "I guessed, those hairs should be outside the keyhole at first, and I understand his intention, probably to judge whether my room was stepped on while I was away, and you belonged to this apartment. Master, isn''t it common sense to have a spare key?" Ji Bai talked freely. "Your statement is inconsistent." "Mr. Cavalier, I have never entered your companion''s room. You know that this apartment is very unusual, and there are more than a few of us in it." The old man''s face darkened, and it seemed that Ji Bai didn''t know the time or the occasion. , Almost unreasonable speculation is very annoying. "Oh oh? So are you sure there are no traces of your footprints in that room?" "I''m the landlord, so I will routinely check and clean the room every day. Is there anything weird about this?" The old man argued for reasons. Ji Bai shook his head. "You acted too impatiently." "What do you mean?" "Whether I ask you to lead the way, your half-pushing attitude, or your familiarity with these houses, it''s as if you are very familiar with the furnishings in the house. This is very similar to the situation of dust on the second and third floors, and being left abandoned. incompatible." "Since I stepped onto the second floor, I have been led by your nose, and I have been passive. It is estimated that you have planned all the things I encountered?" "It is human instinct to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. In that situation, running to the third floor, which is more unknown and dangerous, cannot be explained by a panic." Ji Bai paused, looking at the silent old man Pullman, and set his posture calmly. "Let''s say, why did you do this? I don''t think you are doing it for the money, and where is my companion now?" "...Hey, it seems that there is no room for negotiation." The old man''s words were full of helplessness, and he smiled that was not in line with the image. Chapter 273: "I didn''t mean to hurt you." The old man stepped forward. "Young knight, if I return your companion to you, can you help me keep this secret?" With that said, the old man Pullman threw a wooden figure embroidered with the word "Gordon" on the ground and imposed a strange spell. Soon, the skin of the puppet began to fade, and the face of the puppet became more familiar. Is that so? All the puppets here are made of living people. It''s no wonder that when I get close, I feel like I''m being peeped at by something. Ji Bai dragged the unconscious Gao Deng behind him, facing the old man, and did not rest assured of the [Bao Wang] in his hand. "It looks like it''s not working...why, I really don''t want to shoot at you, pretending that you don''t know anything, isn''t everyone happy?" The old man shook his head. "Pretending you don''t know anything, but it doesn''t mean you won''t leak secrets in private. You just trust me? Or do you have some secret method that prevents me from mentioning this?" "Young knight, you are very clever." An ugly smile grinned from the corners of his wrinkled and age spots. "Those who are dishonest and don''t keep their promises, well, I don''t know where they are now, but I can guarantee that they will turn into puppets when they first speak." "In other words, the puppets in this apartment are all made of living people, right?" "You don''t need to worry about it, just tell me if you want to keep this secret." The old man held the spirit-like blue energy group in one hand, a dark shadow appeared on the floor, and noisy footsteps sounded in the corridor outside the door. Countless puppets arched into the narrow door. "It''s not your business in itself, pretending to know nothing, is it good for everyone?" Seeing Ji Bai''s silence, the old man followed his advice. "What if I say I don''t want to?" Cruelly made a living person into a puppet, if he ignores this kind of thing and compromises, he will not be called Ji Bai. "Really? It''s a pity, I have to use some tough methods." The old man sighed regretfully. "Why bother with your upper body, I don''t want to hurt you, doesn''t mean I really can''t do anything with you." Before the words fell, the puppets rushed up and surrounded Ji Bai, each head falling to the ground like beans, a pulling force seemed to force Ji Bai''s soul out of the body. "Tianhui!" "Boom!" The dark silver full body armor braving the dense black air was summoned. The puppets were hit hard, and each of them flew upside down like broken kites, crashing into the wall with big characters very funny. After the Radiance was severely damaged, not only did it not reduce its effectiveness, but the inexplicable black air lingering on the armor had a chance to be repaired, and [Radiant] ¡®Blood ** Fusion¡¯. The black air has smoothly pierced a little bit into [Radiant], Ji Bai can feel the changes of [Radiant], and the durability has been significantly strengthened. This wonderful black aura seems to be faintly carried. [Shenwei]. [Bao Wang] Swinging, the black shadow, who was about to launch a sneak attack, dodges the sword''s edge, stepped back, looking at the black sword in Ji Bai''s hand with great dread. "That tattered sword is not easy..." The old man squinted his eyes, and then saw the dark silver and black full body armor, he understood that this would be a difficult opponent. "Stop it, Cavaliers, we don''t have to fight." "It''s not impossible to stop." "Are there conditions? Except for leaking secrets, anything within my abilities is fine." "I don''t understand what your purpose is, but you have to liberate all the puppets here and turn them back into humans, and honestly explain who taught you this sorcery that can turn people into puppets, and go with me to the knight. Tuan surrenders, otherwise we don''t have to talk about it." The black qi continued to spread from [Tianhui], symbolizing the emotions of its owner at this moment. "You want me to leave this house??" The old man seemed to have been touched on some taboos and the bottom line, and his intention to negotiate a peace before disappeared. The black shadow revealed his true face, a crippled old man with a hideous look. Ji Bai wanted to kill this mysterious shadow first, and the puppets swarmed to cover the rickety old man. "Go away." Controlling the black energy wrapped around the arm armor, he flew the rickety old man with a punch, [Bao Wang] slashed at the puppet who was the first to bear the brunt. "Kang-kang-kang!!" The violent metal collision echoed, piercing the inner room of Hei Ji. In an instant, the old man stopped the black sword that was supposed to be hacking at the puppet. "Young man, let go of this sword. This sword causes incurable soul damage. You want to save people, not to let the soul in the puppet be wiped out, right?" The old man came forward to save a puppet, which Ji Bai didn''t expect. Ji Bai was silent and withdrew ¡¾Poluo¡¿. He didn''t know that [Baowang] could hurt the soul, but if the old man threatened it with this, he really couldn''t help it. "You all retreat." The old man shouted, whether it was the dark shadow or the puppets who were about to step forward, they were slightly startled, and then they always backed away. Ji Bai was a little surprised. Their relationship does not look like the relationship between the perpetrator and the poor servant, so what is going on? "Therefore, although I don''t know how many years I have lived, the old man thinks he is not that dirty." The old man seemed to see Ji Bai''s thoughts. "Since Mr. Knight wants to apprehend me, he might as well make a bet with me." "The two of us are one-on-one. Whoever loses must do something for each other?" After speaking the last few words, the old man''s muddy and heavy voice became young and full of vigor, not at all like a twilight. Old man. He took off a black top hat on his head. (designed by Xiaosharen~) Chapter 28~Fantasy and Nostalgia The old man Berman took off the black top hat that was inconsistent with his clothes. The asymmetrical blue horns hidden in it are revealed. It is not a characteristic of human beings, but he was not surprised. The existence of that top hat gave Ji Bai the feeling that something was hidden intentionally. With the removal of the camouflage, the old and wrinkled face looks new, as if he has changed. The skin is smooth and full of elasticity. The brows of the person who confronts him are raised. The appearance is significantly different from ordinary humans. These strange things. If the characteristics of the horns are attributed to mutation or intermarriage, there is no explanation for the pair of horns on the head. The image of the grumpy old man is his mask, and this is what he really looks like under the mask. "I planned to return your companion to you, but I will let you go as a lesson. Sure enough, you still need to use violence to make you obedient." After removing the disguise, the man with horns seemed to have unlocked the seal, the antlers in his hand. The impact of the sword blade [Break], the wrestling force does not yield to each other. [Bao Wang] Pick up and unload his strength. Although Berman is astonishing, his actual combat experience and swordsmanship skills are more than a star and a half worse than Ji Bai''s. A specific position and unique technique can exert an amazing effect with just the right amount of force. It also seemed to understand that the road of close combat would not work, and Berman relayed a distance from Ji Bai. Shaking the antlers sword in his hand seemed to be a practice, and there was a word in his mouth. [Soul Imprisonment] [Soul Hand] The tangible and intangible chains are wrapped around Ji Bai¡¯s neck. The black shadow and the wooden idol are in constant restlessness like madness, and the energy is constantly surging. The flow is squeezed crazily, and if it is not stopped, it will definitely be a disaster. The chain on the neck blocked Ji Bai''s movement, not the body, but the soul. Ji Bai didn''t dare to interfere easily. SE Novel_ The curse involving spirit and soul is extremely mysterious, and the damage to both is irreversible. A lunatic who accidentally mutilates his soul, fearing that he will become a walking dead. The energy chain made by the spirit body, the physical body cannot intervene. The huge magical energy rushing towards him constantly urged Ji Bai to respond, otherwise the situation would be out of control. It seems that something is coming out of the puppets. These puppets are just the shells made to survive them. The real essence is hidden in the puppets. Chapter 274: Recalling the information that Berman had accidentally revealed before, Ji Bai clenched [Bao Wang] and successfully broke the shackles of the soul. "Hee hee the children''s laughter echoed far and wide, spreading throughout the corridor on the third floor. It was too late to break free from the imprisonment of the soul. The things hidden in the puppet gradually awakened in Berman''s spell, got out of the medium, and lay on the puppet''s back. The scrawny children stood on the shoulders of the puppets with grim smiles on their faces. The appearance and facial features are different, and the level of sophistication is by no means a ghost doll made out of thin air. They were once living human beings. Don''t you even let the kids go? A few traces of anger sprang from the plain state of mind. "Hee hee" laughter haunted Ji Bai, and the children surrounded Ji Bai, hand in hand and turned around, humming a nursery rhyme in the immature voice of Tianlai. " Familiar melody and tones, nursery rhymes that were warm and peaceful, sounded in the middle of the night. Coupled with this weird scene, the feeling turned into a total horror. The gentle tone is like a comfortable hotbed, and when he falls into it, he will give up resistance. Ji Bai feels that his spirit is sinking into sluggishness at an extremely fast speed, even if he keeps beating his iron helmet, telling himself that he cannot relax his vigilance. This weird nursery rhyme has an inexplicable affinity, like a process in which ink soaked in clear water spreads and erodes the entire glass of water. Ji Bai, who was in chaos, swung a long sword, trying to disperse the spirit body that interfered with his mind, but his actions seemed to outsiders to be nothing more than a drunk who was drunk and could not find the north and was running wild. "brother. Ji Bai drew his sword and stabbed in a daze. The familiar and long-lost voice was like a curse, which made him look back involuntarily. The black-haired girl standing on the street facing the wind, her green face, the slender figure of a young girl, and her almost perfect appearance make people feel very unreal. She covered the hem of her skirt, her pale blush remained unresolved, and her small-scale immature body was like a full and green fruit, strangely alluring. The girl''s face was still as close as she remembered, causing Ji Bai''s heart to throb inexplicably. He believes that next time he sees this face, his heart that has turned into a gray heart will have no waves, until he meets her frankly again and hears the long-lost two words, he will understand that all this is a sad self-deception. , He couldn''t forget her, that "relative" who let him understand the temperature of his family for a moment, forgot that he was in a foreign land, and he walked towards the girl who was dreaming of night. Although his reason is constantly alerting him, the relationship between the two of them has dropped to freezing point and there is no possibility of recovery. The appearance and meeting will bring the scene into embarrassment, but reason is after all reason, and it seems too much before obsessing deeply. Too weak. As if at this moment, all the deepest desires hidden in the heart have been infinitely magnified. Obviously there are already two parallel lines that are irrelevant to each other, so why bother to get close to her? ? I don¡¯t know, maybe I just want to ask her how she¡¯s been recently, haven¡¯t seen her for a long time, right? Taking a blurry step, he slowly moved towards the dreamlike figure. "Brother." With a tender and stiff tone, the girl lowered her cheeks slightly. He knew that this was his sister''s shy way, because he didn''t know how to express his affection. As a relative, he knew nothing more. Although he knew that all this was just a disguise, he had never guessed and understood the true thoughts of his sister. Even if it is disguised or false, how good would it be to return to this layer of paper before it was pierced? Even if it is false, why can''t you leave yourself a little suspense and hope? He stretched out his hand to the last worry in the world, as he did many years ago, gently squeezing her cheek. The girl was very obediently waiting for Ji Bai''s actions without any intention of resisting. Her shy cheeks revealed a hint of a desire to refuse and welcome, but the corners of her mouth inadvertently grinned with an arc of trickery success. However, Ji Bai who was stuck in it did not It doesn''t help to notice this trap, or even if someone yells in front of his ear to remind him that "you are tricked". Invisible, illusion has deprived Ji Bai of all vigilance and guard, even if he understands that this is a trap, he can''t raise a trace of alertness to the closest sister in front of him. Before the hand touched the soft blue silk, the small white palm pinched Ji Bai''s rough fingers. In an instant, the warm little street settled on the weird house facing the grass, and the cracked walls on all sides were covered with graffiti on the facial features, which completely awakened Ji Bai from his previous dream. As if Ji Bai, who had suffered a stubborn head and a stick, came to his senses, he found that his back was soaked with lingering fears. Everything has returned to reality, and "Ji Yue" is staring at the little black-haired girl sitting on her shoulders and shaking her legs. The girl is shaking her legs, her soft long hair is divided into two bundles, and she is holding it. Face, completely ignored the "Ji Yue" who gritted her teeth and wanted to devour her whole life. Shui Lingling''s purple eyes were full of inexplicable smiles. He looked at Ji with a strange expression, but he was almost successful. Now!" The sharp voice was like a sharp knife wiping the glass, and the words were full of malice and viciousness. Looking intently, where is his sister standing in front of him? It is a hideous-looking female spirit ghost. The little girl looked like a okay person, smiled mischievously at Ji Bai, licked her lips, and then retracted into the sword in Ji Bai''s hand. Did you save my life just now? QE no Oji Ji Bai stroked [Bao Wang]''s cold blade, the expression in the helmet gradually became cold, and the killing intent seemed to condense into substance. Jianfeng pointed directly at the female ghost who dragged herself into the illusion. Pretending that person''s appearance deceived herself, she did something that she absolutely shouldn''t do. Ji Bai was stupid and hardly loses her temper. [Break the Demon Decision One Crimson Chapter] The black air lingers on [Break] the blade with a gap, like a black comet flashing by. The female ghost trembled slightly and let out a stern and sharp scream. The female ghost who had lost half of her body threw a few somersaults, her expression of resentment was mixed with fear. "The little trick should be over, too." Without any intention of keeping his hands, [Bao Wang] directly smashed the female ghost, tearing her to pieces. Ji Bai''s offensive method does not include bells and whistles, only the most direct and efficient killing swordsmanship. The action was suddenly slow, and he felt his body become heavy, and the speed of his sword suddenly slowed down. Looking behind him, I don''t know when he was lying on his shoulders with a kid who was smiling at him. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Berman rescued the spirit female ghost who was about to suffer. His performance seemed weird to Ji Bai. Even after tearing his face, Ji Bai couldn¡¯t feel that he wanted to kill himself and the attitude he showed towards these spirit puppets. He didn¡¯t treat them at all. As weapons or disposable tools, these incomplete souls are also doing their best to protect Berman from harm. The spiritual appearance doesn''t seem to be controlled at all, it is completely voluntary. This is somewhat inconsistent with the setting. Berman is undoubtedly the culprit who forcibly stuffed these souls into the puppets. Logically speaking, these unsettling souls should hate Berman. Why did they protect him so hard? ? "The sound of intensive footsteps from the bottom up, telling Ji Bai that he is not alone. "Knights enforce the law; [Never move At the same time, the sky lit up with white fish belly, and the bodies of the spirits present began to blur. Chapter 29~ As the battle turned white-hot, the horizon turned white before no one noticed it. The power of spirit ghosts will be greatly weakened during the day. This may be the fact that the haunted event only occurs after midnight. They are debilitated in the original day. They cannot interfere with the living, and even can only hide themselves to avoid the spirits. The end of extinction. "Knights enforce the law, don''t move!" The incoming voice from the second floor spread to the third floor, and the noise of rapid and noisy footsteps moved from far to near. Chapter 275: Ji Bai didn''t remember having called the Qi Tu Tuan since 2, nor did he understand why the Knights rushed to the remote area of ??the East City suburbs at such an appropriate time, so they had to release [Ìì»Ô] first, silently watching the changes. The face of Berman who confronted him was a little ugly. He raised his head and glanced at Ji Bai, his gloomy cheeks revealed the clear and clear helplessness he had been arranged, and he even gave up his intention to put on the mask, which was nothing but futile. . "Boom!" The doors of the rooms were kicked open violently, and the knights quickly searched the room. "Put down the weapons in your hands and accept our investigation, otherwise you will be at your own risk!" The knights who swarmed in, holding their spears and half swords, surrounded Berman and Ji Bai who were facing each other in the house. Ji Bai honestly threw [Bao Wang] and (Silver Throne) at his feet, but Berman did not put down the antler sword in his hand. "Don''t you understand human words? Tell you to put down your weapons!" Facing the undiscussed tone of the Knights, Lu looked at the place where the ghost disappeared, seeming to realize that he had no room for resistance, Berman threw the Antler Sword on the ground, and turned to look at Ji Bai with a slightly surprised look. . Did it come after hearing the news, or was it premeditated? Look at the golden sun cross logo used by a group of knights, and the private team epaulettes worn by the knights. This knight group may be out of its control earlier than I thought. "My lord, I didn''t find the old man, and there was more than one person in the apartment, and two of them lost consciousness. What should I do?" The leader of the Cavaliers came out, and Ji Bai saw that r was not a fresh face, but was the Cavaliers captain who had a relationship with him when he entered the city. F Mu Xiaowan He helped himself, and Ji Bai was still impressed by him. "Take them all back to the trial...Is it you?" The tall knight captain caught a glimpse of Ji Bai in the corner of the room, frowned and walked over. "Fortunately, Mr. Knight Commander, I didn''t expect us to meet again so soon." Ji Bai gave him a knightly salute. "Please tell me why you appeared here, I want to know the whole thing." The tall knight commander looked at Ji Bai meaningfully. "Mr. once was a knight. He should be more aware of this aspect than ordinary people. What are the specific needs? I don''t need me to teach you? "Understand." Ji Bai said that he had no objections since 2, and he would follow the arrangement, or even if there were objections, there would be no use. The people involved in the case, whether innocent or suspect, will be taken away. If you don¡¯t obey the dispatch, you will be arranged clearly. When the time comes, it is reasonable and unclear. It is better to obey the arrangement and obey the command honestly. "Your companions? What happened to them?" Pointing to the male and female knights lying on the ground, the captain was a little impressed with them. "I was a little frightened, it''s okay. 1" 3 Ji Bai certainly didn''t dare to take the whole thing. Shake out one to five to ten, and said that the condition was serious, and when the time comes for a physical examination, the crime of sheltering the vampire may have not gone away. It feels very subtle, Ji Bai never imagined that one day he would deceive his colleagues by ignoring his conscience in order to cover up and conceal the identity of the vampire royal family, and he couldn''t help but feel a little guilt in his heart. Regardless of Ji Bai, the Cavaliers captain turned to Berman, who was controlled by the Cavaliers on the other side. "Don''t be unharmed. As a demon species, it has been lurking under the eyelids of the Glory Knights for so many years. It''s really dark under the lamp. I should call you, Mr. Berman?" or.SF light novel Berman Keep silent, it seems that I don''t want to say more. The Cavaliers captain was not annoyed, and the corner of his mouth was a hint of the delight of the tiger being caught. "We humans have a saying, "Why don''t people have wet shoes when walking by the river? They have been lurking for decades and still have a fluke mentality of not being discovered, thinking that the old man who pretends to be harmless to humans and animals thinks that they can be in peace. I have the courage to admire it. If I were you, I would have seized the opportunity to run away... These inexplicable strange talks appeared in the suburbs, do you really think we didn''t doubt you?" "Captain, we also found... the kid held in the closet in the back corridor room on the third floor." "Oh, did you abduct the missing child from the orphanage?" The captain of the Cavaliers narrowed his eyes. "Besides the crime of latent obstruction, the crime of imprisonment deliberately, do you also intend to conduct some kind of experiment on the kidnapped human child?" "You have the right to remain silent now, but every word you say will become a testimony. No matter what kind of demon species you are, you will pay the price for what you did!" Captain Knight snorted coldly. "Devil species, wait for your trial." "Grandpa Berman... "Grandpa Berman, are you okay?" "Grandpa Berman, where are they taking us?" The children broke free of the knight''s loose control and ran to Berman''s side regardless of the knight''s prevention, looking at Berman who was imprisoned freely with worry. The expressions and expressions are not concealed. Children will not conceal their inner thoughts. That''s right, they don''t look like being in control. Have you already known Berman''s true face? Recalling Berman¡¯s previous attack on him, although fierce, neither the souls nor Berman himself wanted to kill him. This is more like a secret than the hysterical killing after the true face was revealed. Helpless after being smashed. It seems to be more complicated than the surface that I see, and it seems to be hidden. Seeing the children, Berman''s expressionless face was shaken, and he comforted them by rubbing his head, as if it were a habit in the past. "Captain,... the knight looked at the children who were blocking the way with some embarrassment, feeling a little bit helpless. "Using these fatherless orphans as experimental materials, how can you bear it? You have brainwashed them cruelly, demon species, all your sins will be settled!" The captain of the knight condemned harshly and dispatched. The knight sent the children to the orphanage and took everyone in the apartment building to the headquarters of the Glory Knights. "That said, you accidentally broke this secret, so the demon species wanted to kill, and he wounded two of your companions. Are you defending just to survive?" The captain of the knight looked at himself while sitting. Ji Bai on the opposite side. "Roughly like this, although some of the details may not be accurate enough." Drinking tea in the base camp of the Brilliant Knights, Ji Bai didn''t panic and even had a kind of intimacy at home. And to have an independent office in the Glory Knights, the position of the captain of the knights is definitely more than what he thought, just a gatekeeper. "If your Excellency Knight wants to confirm, you can ask the hotel owners in Dongcheng District. They should have an impression of us. If we have to, we will not go to the suburbs to find a hotel. "No, that demon species has helped you clarify this point, you can go." Captain Knight stood up and looked at Ji Bai and the others meaningfully. He helped me clarify? Are you sure you made a mistake? Ji Bai was a little surprised. "The blue-haired young man was just a little frightened. It''s okay. Does this white-haired little sister need a full examination?. Talking about white hair, with all due respect, it''s really a rare hair color." Lin shrank from behind, and was a little uncomfortable being stared at by the Cavaliers Captain, and the meaning she wanted to express became clear. No, my sister had a strange illness when she was a child, and since then she has become taciturn and a little afraid of life, Mr. Captain, forgive me. "Ji Bai refused for her. Hearing that, Lin squashed her mouth a little awkwardly, and poked Ji Bai''s waist lightly at an angle invisible to outsiders. "Really? Then I can''t force it, Mr. Ji Bai, you have been a knight, I believe you have the consciousness and standpoint that ordinary people do not have, and you will not do things that arrogate your own duty." Whether his mental activity resembles what he says on the surface is unclear. "Be careful in the future. This is the hometown of the Brilliant Knights. If nothing else, you can leave." After a casual warning, the captain of the Cavaliers issued an eviction order, but Ji Bai, who was sitting firmly in his seat, seemed to have no intention of leaving. . "Your excellency, can you reveal some information about that apartment and the demon species." "What do you want these for? As a member of the knight, you should know that certain things cannot be disclosed to unrelated civilians? This is also for your safety. The less you know, the safer you are. "Is it really not possible?" Ji Bai yinly felt that the demon species was very special and had no malice towards humans, so his actions became a mystery. And, how exactly did the fire ignite that year, Berman had no motivation to do so. "You are treating this place as your own home. Can this kind of thing be disclosed casually?" The Captain Cavaliers looked gloomy and glanced at the open door. Ji Bai knew it, and walked over to close the door, worrying that the Cavaliers captain still had concerns, so Gordon and Lin, who were still in a confused state, waited outside the door. "I really don''t know why you want to inquire about this question." Captain Cavaliers stroked his forehead a little troublesome. He seemed to have a good impression of the Cavaliers with unknown reasons for retiring. Only then decided to inform Ji Bai of the matter. (There is a second update, factory n~;)/) Chapter 30~ White steam floated from the hot tea on the table, and the captain of the Cavaliers began his own narration. Chapter 276: "About twenty years ago, a fire broke out on the outskirts of the East City. Because the fire started late at night, the Knights¡¯ rescue came late and many people died. After the victims were settled, the Knights received instructions from the local temple. Rebuilding the outskirts of the East City, but the rebuilding work has been repeatedly hindered and uncontrollable natural factors have emerged one after another, causing the reconstruction progress to stagnate." "Now that all this has come to light, the ghostly demons have been lurking here for more than two decades. Although we don''t know what he is plotting, now we have sufficient evidence to apprehend him. I believe that the haunted incident will soon cease. Now, this is what happened. "How did the fire start? Did someone deliberately or accidentally catch the arsonist?" Ji Bai had a general understanding of the fire, and he wanted to ask a few key questions. "No, at least I don''t know. The Cavaliers in charge of this case are now estimated to have retired." The Cavaliers captain shook his head. "Which racial power does the demon species called Berman belong to? I don''t think he is very hostile to humans. "I don''t know, at least it''s not a common demon species. As for whether there is hostility to humans, it''s not up to you and me." Captain Cavaliers frowned. "That''s not right, he set off the fire that year, and now he hasn''t found out what his purpose is lurking in the suburbs, and what conspiracy is brewing behind this. This is what we care about now." "Knight" Your Excellency, what do you plan to do with the puppets in that apartment?" Ji Bai suddenly thought of something. "Puppet? What puppet?" The knight captain''s expression looked. It was not a disguise, but a doubt from the heart. "? Didn''t you find some things such as puppets and graffiti boards when you searched the apartment?" Ji Bai was taken aback. "No, everything in the apartment except the furniture was searched out and left in the warehouse. , Just some scattered coins, strange stone jade pendants, and some photos. How can there be any puppets?'' "There must be a puppet. That demon species used some kind of sorcery to stuff the human soul into the puppet. Not only that, it also forced the souls of innocent customers who had lived in the store into the puppet...". "Customer?" The captain of the Cavaliers flipped over the record book on the table. "There have been many residents who have lived in that apartment, and they have reported that the hostel is severely haunted, but so far there have been no cases of missing passengers or injuries." "Is that so?" Ji Bai squeezed his eyebrows, lost in thought. He has no malice towards humans, and the temporary visitors were only scared away, and did not harm their lives. From this point of view, he simply wanted to stay in that old apartment building and was scared away by the way. Of customers renewed the hype about the haunting in the outskirts of the East City. If this is the case, it can explain why he deliberately prevented the Knights from rebuilding the outskirts of the East City. But why did he do this? Why did he come to the outskirts of Dongcheng? "Can you show me the photos I found?" F Mu Xiaowan "Did you really treat this place as your own home? What I have revealed to you is already at the limit. Don''t push your nose on the face and the Captain Cavaliers frowned slightly. "So, who is the former owner of that apartment, shouldn''t this be an unspeakable secret? ...The former owner of the apartment was an old knight, but this is a record nearly a hundred years ago. After that, the apartment was inherited by his son, and then there was no record. The family buried behind that apartment people. "The Captain of the Silver Throne Knight who glanced at Ji Bai''s waist sighed slightly. "What is the name of that old knight?" "Do you know what the people who lived nearly a hundred years ago are called?" The Cavaliers captain said irritably, feeling that Ji Bai''s question was completely making him difficult. "Although you don''t know what you want to do so much, I advise you, don''t worry about too much, since you don''t want to do it after retiring, then you should be honest." Before leaving, the captain of the Cavaliers gave Ji Bai a "advice." "Nosy people die the fastest in this world. Ji Bai didn''t know if he couldn''t listen, he nodded vigorously, and walked out of the room. "Look, it''s the King of Knights! The King of Knights is here!" As soon as he left the house, he heard a noisy voice. I forgot about it. "Kou Guangmu Xiao" play Ji Bai glanced to the side with great excitement, his eyes were full of admired rookie knights, and a silk scarf was pulled out of the bag to wrap Lin''s long hair and face. "Let''s look at it, let''s go. When you show your horse''s feet, you can''t escape." Ignoring Lin, Ji Bai took the lead and walked out of the headquarters of the Brilliant Knights. "It''s hard to go home, don''t you plan to stay a little longer and leave?" Gao, who had replied to the sage, asked without remembering the question about the Cavaliers'' interrogation of him before. He seemed to be drinking a piece of it. There is no memory of coming to the hotel at all. "No need." Ji Bai walking in front deliberately took off the cross iron helmet. Although this helmet is a low-cost mass-produced product, it is still necessary to avoid unnecessary trouble. "So, how do you plan to go next? Stay here to observe the movements of the Brilliant Knights?" "No, there are more important things to figure out." Ji Bai shook his head, he almost found his way. Talking to the captain of the Cavaliers, he retained some doubts. If these questions were asked, they would inevitably be suspected. For example, the order of the Brilliant Knights'' attack this time is quasi-designated. When the fire broke out, the Knights of Glory had not been established at all, and who ordered the reconstruction of the outskirts of the city. Why did the Brilliant Knights also intervene in this matter? S-Mu Xiaowan What seemed normal, but Ji Bai faintly caught a coherent thread. No one will tell him the truth, everything can only be found by himself. "It''s you, is it really good to have been following me? I remember that you had another purpose in the city of Thoreau. "I don''t have anything important for the time being, and I have nowhere to go. Don''t mind if I follow? Where are you going now?" "The suburbs of North City." Hearing this, Lin''s complexion behind her was slightly pale. After getting off the carriage, Ji Bai and others returned to the old apartment. The seals of the Knights and a sign that ordered no entry were posted around, and several knights were on duty. The blockade was faster than he thought, but Ji Bai didn''t intend to sneak in during the day. He walked around to the back of the old apartment (looking from a distance. 2) There are several stone steles standing on the dirt bag. There are a few chapters 31 carved crookedly with a carving knife. The bronze mirror in the basement is falling in the dark. I went back to the old apartment hotel and slept on the bed on the first floor. The door opened, and a rickety old man stood outside the corridor, peering at himself through the gap. The distance between him and himself kept getting closer, and he couldn''t move or even turn his eyes while lying on the bed, as if he had merged with the bed. When he tried to struggle, the old man was already standing next to his bed, his corpse-spotted old cheeks showed no emotion, and his eyes stared at him deadly. "Is there something to do with me?" He couldn''t speak, but he understood what Ji Bai wanted to express. The old man stared at him for a while, pointed silently to the floor, gave him a meaningful look, and then dissipated. When he woke up from the dream, Ji Bai stood up. The crescent moon was shining brightly, the light-colored brilliance poured down the outskirts of Solo City, and the old apartment buildings were hidden in the darkness, like a sleeping giant, the bleak wind on all sides was his breath. A little bit of moonlight was scattered on the lonely stone tablet, the old stone tablet was severely weathered, and the writing on it was illegible. And he was lying on the lawn not far from the old apartment. Back again? Ji Bai remembered that he should sleep in a small hotel in Nancheng District, and wait until tomorrow to make plans. I don''t have the habit of sleepwalking. Who brought myself to this place while he was asleep? Or is it because you have thoughts day by day and dream night by night, worrying about the doubts about the old apartment, so you came here at night in a daze? Recalling a certain reminder that the weird old man made to himself in his dream, he felt that things were not so simple. Chapter 277: There is some kind of life entity in this apartment that cannot be recognized by common sense. If that is the explanation, are the creatures in this apartment suggesting to themselves? The demon species in the apartment was arrested. After the apartment was left idle, did these grievances still not disappear? The stone stele seems to be quite old, but there is not much dust. Some people take care of it carefully at intervals. It should be the devil''s daily care. ¿Úr Mu Xiaowan Inferring from the available evidence, the demon species was probably the real culprit who harmed the family, and then took possession of the magpie''s nest and seized the entire apartment as his own. As the real murderer, he set up a tombstone for the victim and routinely maintained and cleaned it. Isn''t he conscious of being the real murderer? The handwriting on the stone tablet has been soaked by the years, and the tombstone glyph engraved on it is already illegible, barely recognizing the name of a burial person "Olan Beth." This should be the name of the old knight''s son. The other two tombstones are the tombstones of the old knight''s wife and his old father. Somewhat strangely, Ji Bai went around the apartment and did not find the old knight''s own tombstone. "Is that the old knight not dead?" Ji Bai rejected this idea. As a first-order species, the life span of a human is difficult to exceed one hundred. When this apartment was still in the name of the old knight, it had been recorded nearly a hundred years ago. If he is still alive now, it is estimated that he is a hundred-year-old old monster. So where is the tombstone of the old knight? Did he die in battle? With limited clues, Ji Bai felt that his inference was blocked, so he decided to sneak into the apartment building to investigate. Both the side entrance and the front entrance were ridden: they were guarded by dirt, and it was difficult to sneak in silently. Turning the corner, the room behind gave Ji Bai a surprise. The window of an inner house is open. Looking at the window with the fluttering curtains, Ji Bai thoughtfully. This apartment has been completely sealed off. Was this omission due to the negligence of the knights, or was someone deliberately opening the window? Recalling that the place where I woke up was not far from the tombstone in the back room, this window felt like it was opened for myself. This room is the bathroom on the first floor of the apartment. Except for the first one by the door, the other compartments are closed with the door panels tightly closed, as if someone is inside. SF Light Novel Opening the door quietly, there was silence on the promenade. The knights outside only searched and sealed off the apartment, and did not send people into the apartment to patrol, saving Ji Bai no trouble. The spirit body in this apartment deliberately entrusts a dream to himself, is there anything that needs to be done by himself? The old man seemed to point to the underground, did he tell himself that there was something under this apartment? Ji Bai was leaning on his sword, walking back and forth in the corridor to test the emptiness of the slate. He soon realized that this was not a solution. This apartment occupies a very large area, and every floor tile was tested in turn, and he couldn''t finish it until the next morning. With his hand on the hilt, Ji Bai lost his thoughts, staring at the dark opening in front of him. "If it''s what you meant to be here, please tell me what to do. I can''t help you with just a vague direction. Ji Bai''s words worked. A gust of wind blew into the huge apartment building and pushed open the door of the room at the right end of the corridor. Are they reminding themselves? That room seems to be Berman''s room? The structure is the same as other rooms on the first floor. In terms of layout, except for the extra set of tables and chairs and sofas, they are almost the same. It can be seen that the owner is very careful and rigorous in cleaning up the room, and there is no sign of dust falling in the corners of the entire room. The furniture and sheets are also very clean. Looking at the iron bed, which is placed in a completely different position from other rooms, Ji Bai thinks a little bit. After moving the furniture away to make enough space, he pushes the iron bed away and uses a sword to test it. A hollow voice. Jian Goyi tried to open the bricks and would flatten the bricks. Ji Bai used to move the bricks a little bit and did not rush to jump off. He leaned on the floor and listened intently. If there is any danger, he might be caught off guard if he jumps down. After confirming that there was no sound, Ji Bai jumped down. A not-so-spacious room seems to be a basement for stacking sundries. The black stone used for stacking is a bit rough, and it is the most stable building form. People have a feeling of using their strength crookedly. The whole room has no sense of beauty, but rather like a fortress built to prevent something from invading. Adjusted to the darkness, his eyes were barely able to see the outline of the furnishings in the house. Ji Bai lit the paraffin wax on the wooden table, leaving only one companion, and the weak candlelight lit up the cold room. There is nothing worth exploring in the room. There is only one main room in the basement, and there is no compartment. A big box, the yellowed papers on the tabletop are soaked with messy ink, and there is also a big closet. This is all the layout of the entire basement. The big box was locked and fell into disrepair for a long time. The rusty lock almost became a decoration. Song Yijian cut off the lock and only a stack of yellowed paper, spread out on the table, most of it completely. Blank, except for the yellowing part of the years, there is no record of any letters and forgets, and the Shao Claire is a scherce pass, which is due to any blank ground. Ji Bai counted, there were a thousand three sheets of paper, four of which were pure black, and the rest were pure white that was not stained with ink. This is why the thirteen pieces of paper with nothing written on it should be put into the box and locked up? It¡¯s been a long time since this lock has been, 5 The original owner of the apartment left behind, so what did he want to express? The number 13 in the temple itself is a bit mysterious. There are 13 saint martial families in the temple, but it is too far-fetched to just have the same number. The two should have nothing to do with each other. The candlelight flickered and flickered, and the passing black shadow appeared in the basement, and it pointed to the wardrobe indefinitely. Do you want me to open the closet? "Crack..." The rusty door] pivoted and made an unpleasant sound. As soon as the cabinet door was opened, a piece of white paper floating in front of the cabinet door floated out. There are only seven dots drawn on the white paper, and the six black dots form a circle, enclosing the bright red dot among them. "Six black dots surround a red dot, what does this mean?¡¯ Ji Baiming felt that this piece of paper was not an ordinary graffiti. Fold the paper and put it in his pocket, Ji Bai looked at the only item in the closet, a half-length oval bronze mirror. The strange feeling is like spreading ink, slowly immersing Ji Bai''s limbs and corpses. Seeing myself reflected on the dim mirror, it should be like this. What was reflected in the mirror was not her own appearance, but a little girl with frosty silver hair in a black and white sling dress. If a girl''s eyes changed slightly, her expressionless face began to become weird one by one, and her expression was sensitive at the moment. Stepping out, Ji Bai reached out and touched his face. Before touching the skin, he could not accidentally touch the cold iron helmet. The girl in the mirror touched her face with her hands, her complexion changed slightly. There is a problem with this bronze mirror. Just as Ji Bai was about to move this suspicious bronze mirror out, the faint candlelight flickered and was swallowed by darkness. There is no wind in the basement, someone deliberately blows out the candlelight. There seems to be a "chuckle... the inside of the bronze mirror is changing. In the darkness, the unbearable sound makes the scalp numb." The corners of the mouth are grinning, and in the invisible darkness, this is so cool. "Silver-haired girl Ka!" The girl in the mirror kept hitting the bronze mirror, her scalp broke open, the skin on her face was ulcerated, and half of her face even "Ka! Ka! Head, but the smile at the corner of her mouth changed." Getting more treacherous, two eyed skeletons stared at Ji Bai outside the mirror. I can see her pale, under the iron helmet, I don''t know what kind of expression it is. Ji Bai didn''t run away either, so she quietly watched the monster in the mirror show its original shape, and got out of the mirror little by little. Without stopping and moving, the monster became more and more excited, and attributed all this to the fright of the prey. Seeing the prey coming to the bone, the monster got out of the mirror. Finally, Sen Wei was a fist wrapped in black armbands. The oncoming monster was snapped off his head abruptly. "Boom!), probably ("between) (Will be more Chapter 32~ The round and bald head of the skull fell to the ground like a ball, and the half of the body that came out of the bronze mirror was silent, and then hurriedly withdrew his hand to drill back. Ji Bai didn''t give it a chance, grabbed the neck and pulled the whole skeleton out of the bronze mirror, and slammed it to the ground, [Bao Wang] drove in and nailed it to the ground. The unrelenting skull and jaws were closed one by one, and were broken by Ji Bai''s punch. As if thinking that he had seized the opportunity, the small human-faced spider waiting in the bronze mirror jumped out and was nailed to the stone wall by the flying silver long sword before it hit the ground. This kind of human-faced spiders with unknown origins are familiar faces. Since the border city incident, they will have their shadows whenever disasters occur. This bronze mirror is very strange, like a space-time passage connecting different places, and it is still one-way. Chapter 278: Did not get his wish and put his hand into the bronze mirror, Ji Bai judged. The dust falling from the cabinet can be judged that this mirror has been placed here for many years, but there has not been a disaster like a monster invasion in the eastern suburbs. Someone probably prevented it. Is it the old knight? The bronze mirror was locked into the underground of the apartment, and a basement similar to a fort was built to prevent monsters from invading the main plane. In that case, this mirror is probably. "Kang Dang!" The sword bounced back as expected, without even leaving a crack on the mirror. Sure enough, this mirror cannot be easily destroyed, otherwise the original owner of the apartment would not make such a helpless decision. Can you imagine that you can bear the nest of a monster underground? or Mu Xiaowan If all this was done by the old knight, then everything can be explained. "Father, if you guessed correctly, you should be the father of the original owner of this house, right?" Ji Bai didn''t look back and the black shadows gathered in the darkness, as if nodding slightly. "Calling Zai here to let me deal with the problem of this mirror? The shadow of the rickety old man nodded and shook his head again. Is it right? "There are better options out there, isn''t it? Why should you ask me, a long-retired knight, to solve the problem?" The black shadow was silent for a moment, and pointed to the pile of black and white paper placed on the wooden table. Sure enough, this stack of paper refers to the hometown Thirteen sheets, four in black and nine in white. What message does the person who locked the paper in the box want to convey to the person who found the stack of paper? "Do you know what this stack of paper means?" Ji Bai chose one of the most direct and efficient methods-asking the insider. The black shadow stood in the darkness, neither nodding nor shaking his head, and was silent. Ji Bai realized that Sombra hadn''t spoken a word from beginning to end. Is it because the spirit state cannot open the package? SEs Xiaozhi Although it is not clear what the + three pieces of paper are trying to convey, it can be seen that the old man has concerns about the Knights, and he would rather find a retired non-professional than to hand it over to the Knights. "Apart from this mirror, do you want to ask me for anything else?" Black Shadow pointed to Ji Bai''s pocket. Ji Bai took out the neatly stacked paper. Is this drawing with seven dots drawn? Ji Bai rubbed his head with a headache. He liked reasoning, but reasoning with too many clues made people clueless, and really couldn''t like it. In the blink of an eye, the shadow disappeared. Ji Bai was full of doubts that there was no one to answer. This mirror is a disaster to stay here, but it cannot be taken out. In case it is used by someone with a heart, the consequences will be disastrous. According to Sombra¡¯s concerns about the Knights, Ji Bai believes that he should not give this mirror to the Knights. . He also faintly felt the internal problems of the Knights, and now there is an imposter in the group with an unknown purpose, and it is obviously unwise to move this mirror out now. Close the cabinet, stack the papers, and look at the scattered papers on the wooden table. Ji Bai hesitated, re-ignited the candle, lit the thirteen papers, and watched them burn to ashes before leaving with confidence. . After moving the stone bricks and iron bed to their original positions, Ji Bai walked out of the room. He was lost in thought, what is the reason for this family''s persistence after death? There is obviously no one of the original master among the several tombstones. Where is the body of the old knight? Also, what role does that demon species play in this family''s story? The thread in the brain was entangled into a ball of yarn that could not be untied. Glancing at the room where the door was hidden, Ji Bai was puzzled and pushed open the door of this room. This room is different from all the rooms in this apartment. The rooms in the corridor on the first floor are more or less dusty, the bedding and sheets are the simplest white, and the layout of the room is very simple. . Grey-black wall coverings cover the snow-white walls. The whole room is clean and tidy. On the bedside table there are still hard bread, cold milk and a bowl of steak, as if someone lived here yesterday. The rusks were hard, and the milk steaks were cold, but they were not spoiled. At least they were only placed here yesterday. Is the demon species placed here? Why is it here? It seems that the room he lives in is not this one. After three meals a day, it seems like there are still people living here. Plus, it''s haunted here, and it feels a bit irritating. In addition, Ji Bai also noticed a photo frame placed on the other bedside table. Ji Bai took it over and took a look. The photo paper had turned yellow. It was a family photo. The man put his arms around his wife. The old man behind him was kind and his son was under his knees. Besides, there was another little boy beside him. He seemed a little shy and didn''t dare to face the camera. The photo is black and white, and the only strange thing is that the man''s face seems to be deliberately cut off. This should be the original owner of the apartment. I don¡¯t know who had his face deliberately amputated. It should be their son under his knees. The old man behind him is probably the shadow he saw just now. Then who is this little boy? It''s not like a member of their family, why did it appear in this photo. Putting down the old photo frame, it is impolite to spy on other people''s family life photos without their consent, not to mention that the photos are already dead, and the deceased must be respected. "Gu Gu feels a little hungry, and this place happens to be empty. Ji Bai looked around for a while, slowly squatting down, the fleeting bats intertwined into black and white skirt materials. The silver-haired girl squatted by the bed, frowning slightly. She suddenly remembered that she didn''t have a blood bag. big head. A little bat flapped its wings, with a blood bag in its mouth, and approached her. "Where did you find it?" With a meaningful glance at the crack of the unclosed door, Bai Ji knew the answer. You knew Yun a long time ago? Forget it, D himself is not stingy enough to care about with a group of dead people. (Update may be late, but never absent (>_ Chapter 33~ The world is off-white. The deformed boy stood up from the quagmire time and time again, the mud stuck to his face, and the unwashable stains were carved into his heart. "Monster!" "Ugly!" "Freak, what a disgusting thing! "Go away! You will bring misfortune to this city! Get out of here!" I don''t know who led the head, and the voices are endless. Chapter 279: The boy fell into the quagmire again, and no one offered him a helping hand. The child who took the lead threw stones at him. The sharp edges and corners could not scratch the boy''s skin, but it hurt the boy''s still young heart. He knelt in the quagmire, let other children beat and kick, clenched his mouth and gritted his teeth to prevent the tear duct from collapsing, and grinned at them with an extremely reluctant smile. "Damn it, why doesn''t this monster cry?? It''s a real monster!" "Is this smiling face provoking us?" "Cry for me, cry for me! Bring you all the unfortunate guys! You must be the cause of my poor harvest this year! Dad said you, a deformed guy, will ruin the city sooner or later. Why do you still Don''t die?" The immature voice was full of viciousness and viciousness. Gradually, the children became tired. "Have you hit enough? If you have enough hits, take a break, can you add me? I want to be with you... "Ah, this monster can actually speak!" "Hey, what a disgusting smile! Stay away from me! "Want to play with us?? What silly thing to say? Who would be so weird with you..." "Yes." A boy stopped the children who were speaking badly around him, staring at the deformed boy who was lying in the mire and withdrew to please his smile. "Lick each of our shoes clean. It''s not impossible to play with you." The tall boy headed teased his face, watching the deformed boy''s face return from hope to despair. 1C it said, "I... the deformed boy hesitated to speak, sitting trembling on his knees Fiction "Cut, boring, let''s go if we don''t play. "Wait, wait a minute! I, I do." "Oh? Really?" The boy pretending to turn around gave a triumphant smile, and turned away casually. "You have to lick it clean, even if there is a little left, it''s not enough?" "I, I know." Oh, this monster is really a fool. Whatever he did, the decision is in his own hands, but it is a matter of one sentence to pass the test. Feelings... "No, it looks like an adult is coming!" "What are you afraid of? Look at your kind of bear, what about the adult coming? Which one in the suburbs doesn''t want this monster to leave? Don''t worry, they won''t." The boy sneered. "But... I. Brother, it seems that the knight who likes to be nosy is here. "...The boy glared fiercely at the deformed boy in the quagmire, and left with a dry dog ??leg unwillingly. "Children? Are you okay, wake up. The soft call in front of the ear restored the trance-looking boy to his sanity. The man hugging him looked urgent, and he didn''t even have time to take off the iron helmet on his head. ...Uncle? The eyes of the deformed boy gradually focused. two "Did they bully you again?" Regardless of the boy''s dirt, the knight pulled out a silk scarf and wiped the boy''s muddy cheeks. "I went to their parents and asked them to strictly discipline them. "No need, uncle, you have helped me many times, and if they were beaten by this, they wouldn''t play with me... The boy braced his body with difficulty, twitched his mouth at the knight. Go out limpingly. Seeing the deformed back figure that kept walking away, the knight couldn''t help but feel unbearable. "It''s no way for you to go on like this. Why don''t you go to get an adoption permit with me, and live in my house. With my protection, no one can bully" until you... the boy''s heart beats for a moment, but it''s only a moment. He shook his head and refused as usual. "No, thank you Mr. Cavalier." Or played "But so, where can you go? It''s going to rain soon, are you going to the garbage factory to shelter from the rain again?" "Well, by the way, I can also help you bring the trash you put in front of the door there. These are what I can do and can help everyone. ...Why do you want to help the residents of this town? Don''t you hate them? ¡¯ "Hate?" The boy''s voice was a little surprised, and then he shook his head. "I am grateful to them. "Without them, I can''t survive to this day. Even if they only helped them a little, they would throw away a few pieces of dried bread to prevent me from starving to death. How could I hate them?" The boy blew and changed. Nose, turned his head and smiled from the bottom of his heart. "Maybe I am a monster, but I also understand that I am grateful." ...Go back with me, it''s going to rain. "The knight looked up at the sky, and didn''t know what he was thinking. The boy turned his head and chose to refuse. The knight grabbed his hand involuntarily. "? Mr. Knight, what are you doing?" "It''s about to rain, you are still young and can''t stay outside all the time. "Yes, but I will bring misfortune to others." "That''s just right, I''ve been used to the smooth wind and rain in my life, and I want to meet some bad luck to relieve my boredom, kid, the two of us seem to be very suitable." The knight did not compromise, and gently tugged the boy not to let go. "cocoa¡­¡­ "No but. The boy''s lonely heart yearns for acceptance, and is even more afraid of hurting those who accept him. The knight''s home is a three-story apartment located in the middle of the eastern suburbs. The knight¡¯s wife is a virtuous and gentle middle-aged woman, and there is also a kind and gracious grandfather. The most commendable thing is that their son does not discriminate against the deformity of his body, and he will not be afraid, and kindly gave him up. Got a name and became a member of this family. The warm care melted the rough edges and corners of the boy''s heart. In the warm environment, the boy''s autistic heart began to open. As he grows older, the boy begins to realize that his body is not simply deformed. To be precise, his body structure is different from ordinary people and begins to perfect. The boy feels that he is different from his "family". The first thing to bear is the head. There are two pairs of asymmetrical horns. Every human being I have seen will not grow this kind of thing. He was really a monster, and he gradually realized this. What touched him was that the family''s attitude towards him remained the same as usual, and he did not have a strange vision for him because of his weird appearance. The more the family ignored his abnormality, the more and more doubts accumulated in their hearts. In the end, he couldn''t help the confusion and anxiety accumulated in his heart and took the initiative to pierce this layer of paper. "Born in this world, it''s not your fault." This is the answer that Lao Qitu once gave him. The boy moved a few times in his heart, stopped talking, let go of his knot, and continued his life. The plain and warm air, every breath is extremely precious to him. Strange things started from that day. That day, the old knight, who was not far from his retirement, returned home. The boy had never seen him so panicked. His face was pale and trembling, and his hands were trembling, as if he knew something terrible. Chapter 280: Asked that he always touched his head and smiled and said it was okay, and then stuffed himself in the room. As usual, the boy delivered three meals a day to his room, and each dinner made the old knight¡¯s favorite steak. A few days later, the old knight walked out of the room, looking haggard, hesitating repeatedly, and called the boy to his room. He gave the key to the basement to the boy, and handed it over to the boy along with one of the bronze mirrors. At the same time, he solemnly handed him a fragment of how to manipulate it. "Don''t go out if there is nothing to do in the future, I will deal with some things, my family, Oran, they will ask you to take care of them from now on. "Will you come back?" "Of course, I''m not tired of your steak." The old knight smiled. "Well, I will cook steak every day and wait for your return." The grown-up boy said firmly. The old knight left, but never returned. The boy waited for countless spring, summer, autumn and winter. Every day, he prepared his favorite steak for the old knight and placed it in front of his bedside table, waiting for him to come back. In the twilight, he poured the uneaten steak into the smoky bucket. Repeated day after day. Lao Qi: The taxi didn''t come back after all. Day after day passed, and there is still no news of the old knight. The grown-up boy accompanied the family who guarded the old knight and used magic spells to seal the bronze mirror in the basement to protect the entire eastern suburbs. After ignoring him for dozens of years, he ruthlessly took away one family after another. The old knight still Did not come back here. Born to be close to the dead, he used another way to make his dead relatives stay forever in the place of nostalgia during his lifetime. Until one day, a sudden change occurred, and some kind of problem occurred in the bronze mirror, which caused the "exit" to open and close for a long time. The boy who discovered the problem in time decided to lock himself into the basement to repair the bronze mirror. After he informed his family of this, he walked into the basement without hesitation. A week later, he successfully repaired and blocked the exit of the bronze mirror. When he was waiting for him to walk out of the basement, everything was too late. He never expected that his farewell a week ago would be a farewell. All that was left for him was the old apartment that was only half burned, and everything was turned into nothingness in the fire. When he has no time to care, disasters are so deadly. He was extremely sad, and promised the old knight that the promise would never be fulfilled. After setting up tombstones for the family members, they were awakened from their deep sleep in a way of evocation, and puppets that could hold their souls were made to house the townsfolk who had become lonely ghosts. He can''t leave this place until that agreement is completed. In order to make himself more like a human and understand the mind of the old knight better, he changed his face to look like a human old man, took in many homeless orphans, and took good care of them, just like the old knight treated him. As one''s own. There is no love without a reason, (There is no hate without a reason. He has been doing what he can do like the old knight. Chapter 34~ At seven o''clock, six black dots surround a red dot. Ji Bai pondered this drawing repeatedly, racking his brains, but he was puzzled. This drawing and the stack of paper must be locked into the basement for some reason. Except for lunatics and idiots without logic, no one would be so bored that they would hide meaningless things with great difficulty. It''s like everyone needs a mask or a few masks to hide their heart. The really important things are always invisible. It is human instinct to subconsciously hide these things. Most of the secrets that cannot be told have been taken into the tomb or recorded privately, not in the open. This is a way to express inner distress. The old knight may have accidentally discovered a big secret that shocks the sky. Because of reality, he could only keep his mouth shut, and was depressed all day long. He wrote it down in this way, hoping that those who inherited this basement in the future can crack this secret. The records of nearly a century ago are limited, and he has no permission to read it, so Ji Bai can analyze the situation of the old knight. It is not that Ji Bai has never thought that the red dot may refer to the half-remaining tower of the most conspicuous building in Solo City. This tower has been standing here since the last era and is the iconic building of Solo City. Is it really? His instinct, which he had never allowed, told him that this was not the case. Ji Bai took off his iron helmet and rubbed his somewhat sore temples. Only now did he realize that his knowledge of the temple remained at the same level as the general public. He knew nothing except for the Thirteen Holy Light Family and the contemporary Holy Share President Immortal Knight. The Immortal Knight is a more mysterious guy than Self 2, no one knows what he looks like, whether he is a male or a female is also one of the people''s after-dinner talks. Let''s take a look at the half-worn tower later, maybe there is something unexpected. Stare at ~ "You have been staring at this paper for an hour. I. " "What did you find?" S book.SFA "No." Ji Bai moved her cervical spine, pondering for a moment. "I''m going to see the half-remnant tower, so you know so clearly. "I have been staring at you for an hour." Lin''s expressionless eyes were filled with seriousness. Ji Bai felt a little speechless. "Are you going to the half-worn tower?" Gao Deng, who was packing up the scrolls, raised his head. "Last night, after you got this piece of paper from your inexplicable sleepwalking, you kept nagging, wouldn''t you be haunted by the ghosts in the previous apartment, right?" The crooked beating is right, in a sense, it is really accurate. Lin''s body trembled undetectably, like a cold cat, she subconsciously moved away from Ji Bai a few steps. "I really plan to go to the half-worn tower, why, do you want to go together?" "Do you suspect that the center point is the half-remnant tower?" Gordon thoughtfully. "Who gave you this drawing?" When talking about the half-remaining tower, Gordon''s tone was instantly full of rigor. "Do you believe it the ghost gave me?" Gao Deng shrugged his shoulders unceasingly, he just asked casually, and didn''t expect Ji Bai to answer seriously. The half-remnant tower is located Standing in the center of Solo City, Shuttle Chengbei was built around a half-remaining tower, and all four districts could see the tower that stretched straight into the sky. Ji Bai held the drawing and repeatedly compared the water-blue tower. If the central red dot refers to the half-remnant tower, the black dot is the city of Thoreau built around the half-remnant tower. Chapter 281: Without marking the specific distance, it is completely a fantasy to find the six black dots according to the half-remaining tower. Who knows whether the black dots are located outside or inside the city? ? When the old knight left this drawing, it was estimated that he did not consider this issue at all? In the battle room of the headquarters of the Tianhui Knights, the old man in a robe and walking on crutches was frowning. "Sir, deputy head." F Mu Xiaowan "Well, have things been done properly in the suburbs of East City?" "everything''s ready. The old man''s brows were relieved. "Where are the demon species that have been secretly stalking? Have they been arrested and brought to justice?" "As you wish, my lord, he is being held in the East City Detention Center in Thoreau. Do you need to take him into the headquarters?" "Good job, they didn''t let me down...no need for the time being, now is the most critical moment. There can be no variables. After the call is successful, we will deal with it. "Your will, sir. But Master Paladin seems to be very interested in the demon species that has never been seen before. He said that if the demon species is handed over to him, it will be very beneficial to his research experiments." "Hmph, that old guy really didn''t let any chance to knock on the bamboo pole, just let him." Enzo snorted coldly. "Your will, my lord." "You can come out now." After the knight''s footsteps faded away, Enzo pondered for a moment and said. The curtain moved with the wind, and a dark shadow flashed out. "See the deputy commander of the Radiant Knights." The sharp low voice was intentionally or unintentionally with a little teasing. "Just forgive the ceremony, Lord Shinra has something to tell, let''s just say it." Enzo didn''t like this guy with a mouth full of yin and yang, and a moment of vigilance flashed under his eyes. "Do you want to be straightforward? Ah, I''ll follow my orders. After all, Lord Enzo is now the true leader of the Radiant Knights, and his words are different from the past, so please do." The man wearing the clown mask said twice. The weird laugh, like praise or sarcasm, made people uncomfortable to listen to. "Okay, then I''ll just say it straight. Actually, I have nothing to do when I came here today. Isn''t it possible to come and see Master Enzo? Hahaha. Just kidding." Watching Enzo gradually become dark. Under the face, the clown man changed his mouth. "Well, let''s get back to the subject, I am here today to express my condolences to Master Enzo, and act as an eye to see the results of Master Enzo during this time." The clown man gave a more exaggerated salute. "Shinra-sama, can''t wait? SE area novel "Enzo-sama can really laugh. My host has been waiting for hundreds of years. The waiting for decades is just commonplace for us. The host is very patient. Of course, this is something worth looking forward to. "That''s because the pledge of allegiance here is too cheap to get the full trust of Lord Shinra?" "Master, this is foresight and cautiousness. If you accidentally lose everything, Master Enzo." The clown''s hippie smile was the kind of little that made people feel less warm. "At the juncture, if the parts on your body don''t listen to yourself, it''s better to unscrew this part directly. This is the original words of the master. Oh, it''s a madness, but didn''t you deny it? Enzo sneered inwardly. "My Enzo''s decision will be implemented from beginning to end, and naturally I won''t fail Lord Shinra." Enzo vowed to say "Really? Hehehe." The clown man laughed funny. "Enzo-sama said that, how could it give me the feeling that the wild guy was killed and someone else?" "You talk too much, Mr. Clown, don''t forget that this is my place. I only obey and respect Lord Shinra, not you. Enzo''s face went completely black. "My dear head, I think you must have misunderstood me. As for me, I just lamented your indifference to your hands and feet. This is a proper compliment. After all, the friendship between life and death in the past ten years is just selling it. , This really makes me feel from the bottom of my heart... The sharp and cold arrow flew past the mask, and the clown man stopped speaking. "Calm down, my leader, okay, let''s take a step back. Since the leader is unwilling to discuss this topic, let''s start with the topic? There is no evil in the next, but I am curious. One day the truth will be made public, and Captain Enzo''s reputation will be stinking for thousands of years." "Nothing, Mr. Clown, bothered." Enzo said flatly. "Since His Royal Highness wants to see the results, come on, and you won''t be disappointed. book.SFA It has not been placed in an underground cave on the bright side. S. SF Light Novel The magic circle engraved with inscriptions rotates slowly, and the extended tentacles penetrate deeply into the back of the armored man to maintain the supply of mana. "Everything is proceeding according to Lord Shinra''s plan. It is foolproof and success is at your fingertips." "That''s really hard for you. You did a good job of finishing touches, Master Enzo, but I still have to remind you that if you move less and attract the attention of those sharp ears, things will be lively." "I''m not you. I''m not doing anything, so I won''t ruin Master Shinra''s painstaking efforts to raise decades of hard work. Enzo glanced at the clown and talked freely. "Oh? Hey, that''s of course the best, but the words are still not too full, beware of flashing your waist. "Haha." Enzo smiled nonchalantly. "The last position of the formation map has been included in the bag. You only need to fill the "Live Yin" with mana and bring it into the eye. "Yes, but the container is cast into this look... Master Enzo won''t miss the old feelings, right?" "Mr. Clown is worrying too much. Instead of wondering if you will miss the old feelings next time, let''s take care of yourself first. ......You guys, are you thinking of high-level kinds of ideas? "The vague voice interrupted the fighting between the two. "A little bit of sane still remains? .Is it the residue left when emptying the container? "The armored man Enzo, who looked at the center of the circle, frowned. "But it shouldn''t affect [living sacrifice], Capital], the focus is on the fulcrum of the curse array. Enzo looked at the armored man meditating in the circle meaningfully. "You know quite a lot." .Don''t try to control power that is not yours. "The armored man''s voice paused every word, like a stubborn robot with no emotions and desires. "Trying to control? No, no, no, I think you must have misunderstood my thoughts, sir. "We are not fools who are smart and covet the power of the higher-order species, and control the higher-order species? We have never thought about it. "We just want the extinct high-level species to reappear. (Going back to my hometown to climb the mountain to the grave (_0) after a day of tossing (T_T)) Chapter 35~ Ji Bai, who hadn''t slept all night, finally couldn''t bear the accumulated fatigue when the first beam of light came in the morning light, and fell into a deep sleep. It was noon when he woke up. At first glance, I saw [Baowang] leaning on his bedside, obviously shifted, and someone had entered his room while he was asleep. "Have you ever seen a living person enter a cockroach den willingly?" "Gordon sauce, have you moved my sword? "You really didn''t fight for three days. Fang Jie...I''m not full of food and nothing to do. Why do you want to use your broken sword that keeps cutting down on butter? Ji Bai was a little confused after suffering two blind eyes again and again. Chapter 282: Neither of them looked like a lie, and such trivial things were not guilty of lying. Has your own room been robbed? It''s impossible for the sword to stand up by itself, right? With a cautious mind, Ji Bai checked his luggage, and sure enough, all the other clothes except the personal clothes were missing, and the bag was obviously opened. "Neuropathy." Ji Bai was taken aback, and then cursed a little helplessly. Don''t steal valuable things like coins, armor and swords, but steal a man''s clothes. What does he think? The goal is to be a woman who can understand it by herself... Has this thief been hallucinating after not eating for a few days? If that''s the case, it''s pitiful, but I''m not a rich person either. I''m so poor that I''m getting rotten. According to Lin, it''s a mudslide. Although the theory of robbing the rich and helping the poor is unclear and logical, it can at least bluff people. What does it mean to rob poor people like yourself? This is considered peeling, too much. It''s useless to be depressed. The clothes have been stolen. Fortunately, I sleep in a habit of wearing a set of clothes and armor. The thief is not so frustrated that he can walk away with all the clothes he wears, otherwise he will wake up naked this morning, making it difficult to move. "You can eat lunch by yourself. I entered my room last night and all the clothes were gone. Go and buy some on the street to make do." ...Lin looked at Ji with a weird face. "Why are you looking at me like this?" "Cockroach, have you lost your memory?" "What amnesia? I have a good memory. A certain lady was so scared by a ghost that she was almost incontinent. She wanted to hug for protection and was still vivid. "I didn''t mean this..." Lin''s face sank, her expression a little ugly. "You Have you ever been to the balcony to see it? Unsurprisingly, your clothes should be there. Ji Bai glanced at Lin hesitantly and walked to his room. The noon sun shed, and the wet clothes on the hook were shining brightly. Damn it, actually hanging on the balcony? Lin who followed behind raised her eyebrows and looked like "it really is like this". "Knight, are you nervous? Even when you really meet the underwear thieves, they are looking at young girls. How can there be a market for the sweat-stained clothes worn by the middle-aged uncle?" .I''m not thirty yet. "Ji Bai thought for a while, corrected Gordon''s statement, and was unexpectedly serious about this. "So, who washes my clothes and hangs them on the balcony?" Ji Bai shook his head before vetoing them as he glanced over the two expressionless girls beside him (?) The possibility of these two people. "Could it be that your menopause is early and your memory has decayed? Or did you drink the fragment yesterday?" Looking at Ji Bai, he was also dumbfounded, and Gao Deng''s expression was a little subtle. "Last night at about two o''clock in the morning, I faintly heard the sound of flicking water and brushing the washboard in the water room. I thought it was the cleanliness fetish of the two of you." "I heard it too." Lin silently cast her gaze on Ji Bai. ...Ji Bai was lost in thought. 205 Did it happen when I was sleepwalking? It''s impossible. I don''t know how to wash clothes. The two positions of the water room and the balcony clothes pole are the farthest places from me. The life style before being embraced for the first time was a bit sloppy, the clothes were thrown to the laundry, and after being embraced for the first time, the living habits were taken up, and even some mental hygiene was developed, but the clothes were sent to the maid in the palace to wash, or even not at all. You need to wash, and you don¡¯t like the foreign dress and throw it away for a day. This happens often. After escaping, there was another little maid with cat ears. The clothes she wore were not even her own hands. After a while, she would deliver the carefully cleaned clothes to her. It can be said that I have never had the opportunity to wash clothes. Is it possible that the self in sleep can automatically get the gain BUFF? Although unlikely, it is not absolutely impossible. As it is, it is wise to leave the spare part of the brain to crack the drawing. But this is not a way to go on, too few clues and reasoning can only be regarded as my own unfounded conjecture. He found that a person has limits after all. The more he wants to sort out this intricate ball of yarn, the more he feels that he is missing something crucial and decisive. Rather than contemplating hard, it is better to ask the insider directly, so he turned his gaze to the blind spot where he had thought before, the demon species that had been ignored and played a special role in the apartment house. If I didn''t guess wrong, in the family photo, the slightly deformed and thin boy is the demon species now called Pullman. The dead souls were unable to speak, and the old knight who had been missing for nearly a century did not know where his bones were now. It is possible that he was the only one who knew the truth back then. The question is here, how do I pass the iron prison at the headquarters of the Knights to ask him? What''s more, there is an imposter at home, and the risk of entering the country rashly after revealing his identity is too high, and the consequences of being discovered are unpredictable. Nowadays, the people in the Qitu regiment are in doubt. They are likely to be persecuted before they can figure out who is at the helm. By then, they can''t argue with each other. Whether it''s true or not is just a matter of theirs. Ji Bai in F Mu''s novels is obviously much more careful and cautious than he used to be. He won''t be silly to reveal his identity. If he acts rashly, he won''t know whose face he is. Ji Bai, who was walking alone on the street, fell into his thoughts. Before I knew it, I walked into a deep alley and came to a hardware store with only two doors wide. The gray paint made the words on the sign a little fuzzy, and a strong smell of paint wafted out of it. "When is there an additional hardware store here?" And the location of the store was chosen in an inner lane that no one patronized, so it was almost impossible to write the words''I don''t want to make money'' on the sign. "Guest, do you want to come in and take a look?" Ji Bai, who was standing outside with his head stretched out, was noticed by the people inside. An old man who was over sixty years old "who was still strong and upright" walked out of the clumps. "Do guests have any needs? The shop is small but has everything available. Do you have a key? One piece of thirty copper coins and three pieces of one hundred copper coins. The more the better, the greater the discount, and it will meet all your related needs in all aspects. Of course, diamond-engraving and gold engraving require materials to buy a house, and we also have master keys engraved with an amplification spell. As the saying goes, you get what you pay for. These are slightly more expensive. I hope you can understand." "Key? Any key can be matched? What if I say I want the key to the prison cell of the Glory Knights headquarters?" "Of course, no exception." The corner of the old man''s mouth rose slightly. "Old man, if you talk too much, you will lose your teeth." After a moment of silence, Ji Bai said seriously. He also ridiculed casually, but he didn''t expect that the other party would really dare to take his own words. "I''m in the age of no doubt, why do you have such a chat? Don''t say anything else, the old man has studied the ultimate meaning of breaking through the lock door all his life, and his experience is comparable to the true story. The reason why I chose the unattended deep The alley shop just wants to leave a piece of pure land for the eyes, and don''t want to see those ordinary people who claim to be the king." The old man snorted coldly, and his words revealed a worldly arrogance. "Master, have you been to the underground prison of the Brilliant Knights?" C Jiusuo "Don''t talk nonsense, the old man is a good citizen who abides by the law and discipline. Did I go to that kind of place?" The old man hurriedly corrected Ji Bai''s misunderstanding. "Then you don''t know what the keyhole of the chain head is, how can you break the door?" Besides, the knights'' lock can''t be broken by a person by just drilling out. "As long as it is a lock that can be opened, there is no one that I can''t deserve. I dare to say that!" The old man felt that he was underestimated, and said immediately dissatisfied. "There is nothing to say, how do you know whether you are a world-class expert with stunts or a liar?" Ji Bai tilted his head. Haha, that''s right, it''s time for you to see the skills of the old man. "The old man sneered, opening his collars as he spoke, and his clothes were covered with various keychains inlaid with gold and silver. "Let me find... well, not here." The old man frowned, took out his pants~~ crotch, and finally took out a gray-red key from it, like a rusty key. "Hey! Try this, the old man''s 153rd masterpiece. With it, any lock can be easily cracked. It is mentally retarded, and the fruit is amazing. It is absolutely childish." The old man laughed and said. "You can try it. If you don''t have a lock that can''t be opened with this key, try a few more times if you have it. If you can''t open the old man''s shop, it will close down on the spot! Ji Bai looked at the gray key silently, faintly feeling a certain energy flashing in it, and shook his head. "Why? Still don''t believe it? If you don''t believe it, you can try it outside! It''s definitely... "I have no money." Ji Bai said the most critical reason. Chapter 283: "..." The old man was choked by Ji Bai''s words, looking at him for a while and didn''t know what to say. "If you don''t have any money, what key do you have?" The old man said in a bad mood. "Didn''t you call yourself the king of locks and ashamed to be with those lustful companions?" "So what? Isn''t the king of the lock just right?" the old man muttered dissatisfied. "Really, I was expecting to earn a few coins. I didn''t expect to be a poor man. Chapter 36~ "Doesn''t the king of lock need to have a meal?" "Really, I originally planned to earn a few coppers on you, but I didn''t expect it to be a poor ghost." The old man said in an angry tone, and he felt like he had been busy for so long, and the reasons given were also very realistic. "Can it be paid in installments? "Do you treat me as a retail store? This is the store of the King of Locks, the key placed in front of you, every piece is a priceless treasure, the crystallization of art and wisdom, this is simply an insult to the old artisan Emotional. "But these works of art cannot be used to make a meal. "No customer is willing to visit this store and spend such a large price to buy a key. To be honest, with this money, you can buy a house with a good environment." "Uh "Without this single business, where would you go to find customers?" "The old man is speechless for a while. "Besides, is this key so amazing as the old man you said? If it''s a fake product, wouldn''t it pit my life into it? "My key will not be flawed! Young man, you can doubt my character and personality, but you decide not to doubt my pride as the lock king! If you don''t believe me, you can find a few locks that you think are complicated. Try the knife, I can''t open my shop and closed down on the spot!" The old man said confidently, "But I don''t have enough money." Ji Bai spreads out and pays in installments! "The old man gritted his teeth and reluctantly made a compromise. "Deal, this is a deposit." Ji Bai threw a bag of copper coins to the old man, took the keys, and prepared to open a shop with the old man''s painful expression on his face. Ji Bai himself didn''t have much expectation, so let''s be a living horse doctor. This key can feel the amount of engraving of the enchantment in the re-engraving. The item engraves the enchantment. This set of keys is already considered as an enchanted item. It is not oneself who is at a loss. "Wait, young man." The old man suddenly stopped Ji Bai. book.SFA "Old man, is this repentance?" Os "What you said, the water poured out, you can see the young man in one word. Although you don''t understand what you want to do, you mentioned that the Glory Knights Prison 80% wants to be taller, what big news is it? "I don''t need to deny it, and I don''t need to worry that the old man will leak my secrets. I will never tell anyone about customer-related information. "So what?" "It''s nothing, just want to remind you." The old man showed a smile that Ji Bai couldn''t understand. "There is an unknown room under the headquarters of the Brilliant Knights. The prison inmates who are detained on the surface are just prisoners with no''value''. The underground is the real prison for repeat offenders. Ji Bai''s eyes narrowed into a line, and he looked at this Old man with suspicious words and deeds. Is the broken jar broken? The hardware store in the deep alley sells master keys, which is suspicious enough, as if it was set up here specifically to wait for the bait. The old man smiled, without giving any explanation, walked into the shop and closed the door. The key in his hand weighed a bit heavier, and after a moment of indulgence, he walked out of the alley. The deep alley was calm again. In the old and dilapidated walls on both sides, what other shops were there? The internal structure of the Brilliant Knights is intricate and the scene overlap is extremely high. The possibility of strangers getting lost in the interior is extremely high. To a certain extent, it belongs to the anti-spy infiltration method of the Knights. But this does not apply to the "deceased" knight king who knows the inside of the knights well. At midnight, Ji Bai successfully sneaked into the Cavalry King regiment, and did not carry any lighting such as torches. If you close your eyes, you can guarantee that you will not go the wrong way, and lighting objects can easily reveal your whereabouts. This is unnecessary. The whole hall seemed to be dormant. Except for a few knights on duty outside the door and some workaholics in the regiment, the darkness of night enveloped the hall. At the entrance of the lower level of the stairs, a striking notice was pulled: knights below the temple level stopped at night. This rule did not exist before I was "killed". The Knights¡¯ anti-intrusion method has always been a problem. Adding manpower is the most effective way at this stage. All night watch knights have been revoked at one time. Is this because of any special reasons? ? Turning over the banner, Ji Bai walked into the basement floor, and forced CC out of it for a long time. The layout of the rooms in the Knights is the same as it was many years ago, but the long-lost feeling did not make people feel friendly, and the unobvious smell merged into the air, which made people feel a little uncomfortable. After I left, I didn''t maintain the cleaning very well, although some of them couldn''t describe what the smell came from. If you are familiar with the road, you will come to the prison door 0. The light shoots out through the bottom crack of the door. There may be a knight''s handle inside. I took out the key and played with it, and matched the completely inconsistent key head with the keyhole. There was a strange noise from the keyhole, and the key was successfully inserted ~ in. At this moment, the sound of footsteps came from the corner of the corridor. Before he could pull the key out of the keyhole, Ji Bai hurriedly hid in another room, peeking out through the crack of the door. The heavily armed knight walked along the corner and walked past the prison door with a somewhat weird stiff step. At the same time, the smell in the air became more intense. Is the smell coming from him? This strange smell is not at all like the peculiar smell of human metabolites such as sweat, but rather like a mixture of some kind of waste liquid medicine. When he passed the prison gate, he stopped, and his head slowly turned to the prison gate. Ji Bai was thinking about the angle to stun him with the hilt, but he always felt a little offense. The patrol knight''s movements were stiff and dull, as if someone had prescribed the procedures and proceeded to search and patrol step by step, glanced at the prison gate and left. From the perspective of the line of sight, it is impossible not to see the key inserted into the keyhole. He turned a blind eye to this obvious signal of infiltration of an enemy attack, and left like this. Are you planning to use this to lure prey out? Listening carefully to the sound of footsteps that are gradually going away, a few minutes later, the sound of footsteps completely disappeared at the entrance of the corridor. After confirming that there was no one in the corridor, Ji Bai slipped out of it, and the cat leaned against the wall, protruding half of his face. At the end of another corridor, there is a model of knight armor. Due to the distance, the blurred vision can only tell it is a humanoid Ji Bai. If I remember correctly, there was a potted plant in that position, which should be in his own. During the time he was away, he was replaced with an armor model. Without opening the door in a hurry, Ji Bai put his head on the iron door and listened quietly. "Every night, I have to spend the night with this group of alien species, which is really bad luck. "The responsibility is, you should complain less." "Why is this unlucky thing taken down by us?? Isn''t it enough to take care of the alien species and call a few inferior knights? We have all been promoted to members of the temple, but we still have to suffer from this kind of hard work, really." Keep your voice down! Want to bring in those things from outside? ? " When the other voice finished speaking, there was no sound in the room, and the two seemed to be afraid of something in the hallway. "Crack." With a crisp sound of the keyhole turning, the heavy prison door was pushed open. Chapter 284: "Who is there?.?" The two knights guarding the prison clenched their weapons and watched vigilantly at the armored man who walked into the prison and closed the door. "I''m sorry to disturb you, I''m here to deliver meals to the two of you. Don''t get excited about them. This is what the supervisor meant, otherwise I won''t be able to come in, right?" It was also empty-handed that he was the one who delivered the food by himself. Without permission from above, ordinary knights would not be able to get the key. The two knights looked at each other. "Since I''m a fellow, it''s okay. Mr. give us the lunch box and visit it yourself. "The two are polite." [Silver Throne] quickly transformed into a shining silver bow. The silver sparkle drew a long arc in the air, and the sparkling arrow seemed to grow eyes, shattering the communicator hidden behind the knight. This is the enchanting effect of [Silver Throne]. "I hope the two will cooperate wholeheartedly, and I will be grateful." Ji Bai saluted the two knights. However, Ji Bai''s remarks were not recognized by the two knights, and the oncoming blade had already answered his question. "Kang-kang!" The longbow held the sword''s edge, but the sword on the other side gave Ji Bai no pause. "It looks like I''m going to offend a bit today. The bowstring entangled the sword blade, kicked a knight to the ground with one kick, and the long bow smashed back and forth. It happened to hit the knight who was about to launch an offensive. The two of them dragged into a cell compartment, found the key from them, and opened the cell door facing the direction of the door. Two locks were hung down and Pullman''s hands were locked. He closed his eyes as if he hadn''t heard the sound of the fight just now. "Sir, don''t pretend to be asleep, I know you are very awake now. With the sound of footsteps from far to near, Pullman opened his eyes slightly. "Is there anything wrong with me? If there is something wrong, then I find the wrong person, I don''t know anything." Pullman shook his head. Throwing the longbow, [Silver Throne] changed into a sword blade again, and with two cracking sounds of gold and iron, the chains that bound Pullman''s hands were severed. "Mr. Devil, I think the two of us should be in the same group now." The devil in front of me is almost a hundred years old. It is appropriate to call the old gentleman. Pullman stared at Ji Bai with both eyes. The pupils different from humans seem to be able to see the essence of a person''s soul. "Your knight''s interrogation method has been updated?" "I''m no longer a knight anymore." The facts before him surpassed eloquence, and Ji Bai spread the white paper with seven dots in front of Pullman. "I can''t believe me, but I can''t help my relatives, can I? This is Pullman, whom the soul in that apartment led me to find. He re-examined Ji Bai and pondered for a moment. "I only know one of the black spots. The representative is the bronze mirror on the ground floor of the apartment. Chapter 37~A Hundred Years Wait "I only know that one of the black dots represents the bronze mirror on the ground floor of the apartment. "What about this red dot that is surrounded? What is the meaning of this drawing?" Ji Bai couldn''t wait to get the clue. Berman shook his head. "I don''t know. He didn''t say anything when he left this drawing to me. He just told me to guard the apartment and not let anyone buy the land. Does he mean the old knight who has been missing for a long time? Ji Bai thoughtfully, it is impolite to gossip about other people''s privacy after all, and he did not ask more questions about this aspect. "The soul body in the apartment, did you use some of your natural ability to make them reappear in the world?" The old man stared at Ji Bai for a moment, as if he was thinking about whether to trust him, the strange pupils that did not belong to people looked at the firmness and clarity in and out of the helmet. "That''s right. Sure enough, it was almost the same as my own guess. It is not human power or curse that can make the dead soul survive. It should be some kind of racial talent. "Can you take the liberty to inquire about your race?" "It''s not necessary to say anything, and it''s not important. It''s just an extinct race, and I''m the last member of this race to survive." Berman didn''t have the slightest sense of color in his words, as if it was just an extinct race. Comment on such things from an objective perspective. "I haven''t seen any of the same race, and have nothing to do with them. Some are just similar bloodlines. At least for me, spiritual identity is far greater than blood identity." "Thank you for your patient answers." Ji Bai looked at the drawing in his hand, and put it away after a little thought. "If you have finished asking the question, go quickly. You are not in the same group with them. It is not suitable to stay here for a long time." Berman lowered his eyes and his sadness did not disappear. "Aren''t you leaving?" "Me?" Berman narrowed his eyes, and a slightly surprised light flashed. "I remember that you were also a knight before. Helping a demon species escape from prison will push yourself to the opposite of humanity. Are you sure you want to do this for an alien race?" Berman sneered. Mu Xiaodie "I''m just doing what I think is right, and it''s not the first time I have tried to rescue the devil. It doesn''t matter if there are more than one, no more." Ji Bai stretched out his hand. "The crime you committed was merely an obstruction to the reconstruction work, and the crime should not be imprisoned and tortured for interrogation. Moreover, the current position of the Brilliant Knights is unclear, and they dare not be sure that their behavior is still toward justice. Glancing at the various planing tools placed on the wooden table and the stitched wounds on Berman''s body, he could roughly imagine the scene. Eighty percent is to study this species that has never been seen before. This is what mankind loves most. It is eager to crack the powerful codes of high-level species. As a weak and small race in a quiet corner, mankind is very crisis-conscious. This is a very positive and upward behavior for humans, because in their perception, demons cannot be classified into the category of "humans". They are just a group of strong and disorderly mindless barbarians. They are the same as animals. Level, not worthy to sit on an equal footing with humans. There was a ripple in his heart, and Ji Bai suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. "No, I can''t escape." Berman, who was relieved from a slight daze, shook his head lightly. "I can''t leave here." "why?'' "I''m waiting for someone." Berman said quietly. "I won''t leave the apartment before that person. The knights can find me at any time after escaping. It doesn''t make sense. Berman''s gaze stayed on Ji Bai, as if he had seen another knight''s figure from him, and he seemed to return to "Hurry up! If you don''t leave, it will be too late." Berman''s pupils suddenly shrank. , Quickly persuaded Ji Bai to leave. "There are two knights coming from the fourth underground floor. It is very likely that they are coming here. Go!" "It''s three floors underground!" Ji Bai, who had planned to investigate the underground prison incidentally, could only cancel the original plan. The defensive deployment of the underground prison is far more strict than I imagined. Such a deliberately strict defense must be hiding something. The sound of two footsteps coming side by side was from far to near. CE right 7i live "Crack." The keyhole turned, the rusty door shaft made an unpleasant sound, and the heavy iron door was pushed open. Two tall knights dressed in robes of the Lord of Quality Knights walked into the prison cell. Not just a face yet. [Purification Knight] Jemo, [Rose Knight] Voge, a strong and powerful veteran member of the Brilliant Knights. At a young age, he obtained his own knighthood with his strength, the lord, and he was also one of Ji Bai¡¯s most proud students. . "Knight, how''s the standing guard?" The feminine-looking Rose Knight glanced at the cell door that had been opened, and there seemed to be a few unclothed prisoners closed inside. "Everything is normal, my lord." Ji Bai, who put on the glorious knight armor, bowed respectfully to the two. "Very good, no problem, just stare at me." The Rose Knight retracted his gaze and nodded. Chapter 285: "Are you the only one to watch the night tonight? Where''s your partner?" Purification knight Jaymo clearly saw something, and narrowed his eyes to look at the praised Ji Bai. The knight''s manners were impeccable, which was impossible to pretend, but he always felt an indescribable weirdness. "People are anxious about my lord, he went to the toilet. "Go to the toilet?" Jaemo''s words were surprised. "You actually went to the bathroom? Are you a newcomer who just took office these days? The supervisor who made you stand guard didn''t tell you that Gui Jiemo stopped [Rose Knight] Voge going on, and Voge, who understood its intentions, was also timely. Shut up and looked at Ji Bai with a meaningful look. Ji Bai knew that he might have said something wrong, but he couldn''t get off the ground, and seemed calm on the surface. "Tell the two lords that we are new Templar knights and don''t understand the rules here. Please forgive me if you offend. "It''s impossible. The situation here is special. All the Templars who come to serve must memorize the rules and regulations. How could you not know?" Jemo asked repeatedly, he had already doubted Ji Bai''s identity. Hand touched the hilt. "The sentence below is true. Our supervisor is called Mulley. He was drunk when he led us here that day. He went back to the room and fell asleep without saying anything." Ji Bai was calm and calm, and the answer was streamlined. Fiction "Mulley?" Jemo was taken aback for a while. or There is indeed this person in the supervisor. Although he is not very familiar with him, he is also an old member of the Knight King since the beginning of the Knights. He has no fame, and often misunderstands things due to drunkenness. Such things make the Knight King feel. This person can''t be used much, and he''s just a small supervisor. If it were him, it would have been explained. Most of the suspicion in Jaemo''s heart disappeared. "What''s your name?" "In the next masterpiece, Bo Lin, my sir." Seeing Jamo''s expression relaxed, Ji Bai secretly breathed a sigh of relief. "What is your partner''s name?" "His surname is Suikou, the name is Luan. He sleeps on the upper bunk, and his brother who lives and died in the same place, and passed the promotion exam to get the qualifications of the Templar." Kan Tianfu said in a serious tone that is hard to doubt Speak out. Jemo didn''t know why, listening to this person''s tone had a sense of familiarity, and he was subconsciously willing to accept and believe him. "Jemo, have you been a little nervous lately? This is just a newcomer fellow knight. Besides, not to mention where the spies got the prison keys. They can''t enter the prison. It''s the same thing." Voge had completely believed Ji Bai''s remarks and scolded Jaemo for overreaction. "Probably." Jemo''s frowning brows relaxed. "Sorry Mr. Bo Lin, we are in an extraordinary period recently, I hope you will not be offended." Ji Bai shook his head to indicate that it didn''t matter. "In that case, let''s wait here for a while until your companion comes back. We have something to ask him. Ji Bai started to have a headache again. book.SFA These two have no posture to go at all. SG F novel "How dare you bother your two lords, you can tell me if you have anything, and I will be responsible for telling him. No, I think it¡¯s better to inform in person. "Jemo waved his hand. The time passed every second. "I said, why hasn''t your partner come yet? It won''t take so long to go to the bathroom?" Although Rose Knight Voge said so, there was no doubt in his words. He and Jemo looked a little solemn, as if they had expected it. Of course it is impossible to come back. How could the partner who doesn''t exist at all come back? It''s really **** when I come back. "The sound of the creaking chain swinging and colliding is a bit harsh in the quiet prison. "That demon-type prisoner was always quiet before, what''s the matter?" Jemo looked solemn, hesitated for a moment and walked to the prison with Voge opposite the door. The significance of this demon species is so trivial that even they dare not neglect it. The two knights passed him by, and Ji Bai knew that this was the opportunity Berman created for him. Perhaps when he was caught, he was able to fight back, but he did not do so. Waiting, how long have you waited? Taking advantage of the attention of the Rose Knight and the Purification Knight to be attracted by the struggling Berman, Ji Bai quietly withdrew from the prison cell in the early morning, in a hotel in Nancheng District. "You ran out again last night? What''s the matter with this armor, your official reinstatement?" Gordon raised his eyebrows. "A small episode, no harm is done." Ji Bai took out the blueprint in his pocket and looked at Gordon thoughtfully. "I think we are grasshoppers tied to a line now, aren''t we?" "What do you want to say? "Both of us should be honest with each other and should not conceal anything. After all, we can''t find like-minded companions for each other." Ji Bai thought for a moment, and said seriously: "So, can you tell me that sentence about the half-dilapidated tower? What does "''s prayer mean?" Chapter 38~If Justice Needs To Be Infamous "That is not a simple prayer. As you can see, this sentence is likely to be a prophecy. "Prophecy?" Ji Bai rubbed his chin in doubt. "If I remember correctly, isn''t that tower already collapsed?" "No, the prophecy refers to the day when the entire half-remaining tower collapses." Gordon paused. The material of the semi-remnant tower is unknown, and it''s so solid in its true sense that it is impossible to sample it. It is hard to imagine the fragmented picture of this pagoda. "It''s okay to tell you that this prophecy is very authentic, not out of nothing. The content of the prophecy is likely to be triggered someday in the future. When the higher-order species arrived, the half-remaining tower was fragmented. This prophecy foretells two seemingly impossible events. From a grammatical point of view, the passage has not been finished yet, and the corresponding causal relationship follows. Ji Bai couldn''t help but remembered another prophecy that existed in his mind that had similarities and similarities: that day, the crime and the human environment, the embers of the hero''s bone torch. The impression of this sentence is a little confused, it seems that a black-robed man in the Moon Knight Unity Realm was chanting to himself. Are these two passages from the same prophecy? It''s not just a coincidence. Without exception, these two prophecies have no corresponding causal relationship, as if the second half of the sentence is missing. The picture flashed through his mind. On the two corridors of the old apartment, isn''t the tall tower entrenched by the monster with the bull''s head and python body is a half-remaining tower? To be precise, it is a complete half-remnant tower. Chapter 286: Does this mean Berman knows something? It¡¯s too late to go back now. After the prison is silently invaded, the Brilliant Knights will definitely take precautions. If I guessed right, the prison is now surrounded by knights, and no bird is allowed to fly. Go in. A flash of shock interrupted Ji Bai''s thoughts. "Did this building shake just now?" The door was pushed open, and the bloated landlord rolled in like a round ball. "Get out of here, it''s too late!" Her face was pale, and her thick voice was full of panic. "What happened?" Gordon stood up, and Lin, who was sitting on the sofa, turned her gaze. "Hey! I have too much time to explain. The alarm that hasn''t sounded for decades was turned on. Something must have happened to Solo City. Run away!" The landlord ran out of the room hurriedly. Notify all households door-to-door. This fat landlord is very responsible. Ji Bai couldn''t help but feel good about her. "Gordon sauce, are your luggage packed?" SF Light Novel Knowing that this kind of time is not suitable for bickering, Gordon didn''t bother to care about Ji Bai''s name, and took out the package wrapped in a bow. Walking out of the apartment, the city street looks like a mess. The overturned sign is mixed with the smashed fruits and vegetables. FAW, the embarrassed people rushed to flee for their lives. They didn¡¯t understand why the alarm was reminded and the trampling caused a lot of trouble. There were casualties. "Shake... Ji Bai shook his waist. He kept rubbing against [Bou Wang], wondering if the broken sword was impeded by the evil demon, and whether to take advantage of [Bou Wang]''s shaking more violently, in Ji Bai''s arms Constantly rubbing, the tip of the sword pointed to the southwest direction of the male one by one, approaching the direction of Nancheng Gate. "Are you telling me where the incident happened?" A sword didn''t give him a predictive response, but it kept shaking. "follow me. Gordon and Lin were accustomed to Ji Bai''s inexplicable self-assertion, and followed without hesitation. Tearing away the ease and tranquility, the prosperous metropolis reveals its true shape at this moment. Ji Bai, dressed in the robe of the Brilliant Knights Order, squeezed the reversing people ~ Liu, [Bao Wang]''s trembling sword pointed directly at the city wall, shaking more and more, Ji Bai did not dare to be negligent. "It doesn''t matter! Maintain order, I guarantee everyone can live safely with their families!" The knights have not arrived, and Ji Bai has no choice but to organize the masses as a glorious knight. The earth wailed in sorrow, and the hole was filled with huge monsters of black hair that became the last straw that broke the people''s sanity. The unknown impacted the worldview, and the horrible waves that set off in the heart engulfed the bewildered people. They forgot what they were going to do, they couldn''t hear any sound, just instinctively screamed out the most primitive desire to survive, "It''s terrible." The crowds without a leader rushed into a pot of porridge, disorderly, and it was a matter of life and death that both modesty and politeness were gone to hell. The black-haired monster''s claws can''t be humane, and the prey is blocked by the mouth and loses the ability to move. This is a godsend for him. Opening the mouth of the blood basin, the stench is enough to make adults faint on the spot. The silver sparkle flew like a string, smashing the fangs in the monster''s mouth, and black blood burst out from the mouth. The face of the painful monster became more hideous, and the hollow eyes burning with anger glared at the attacker. The hatred was completely transferred to Ji Bai. Hanging [Baowang) again on your waist, you definitely can''t expect this broken sword to be lethal. Ji Bai mobilized the black energy in his body, and the silver long sword he was holding was injected into black and turned into a black light sword. Throwing at the black-haired monster, the black blood exploded like a burst of slurry, and the long sword pierced the entire monster along the eye socket. Controlling the lethality exerted by the use of black energy even Lin was surprised. [Breaking the Devil and Finding Out One by One] Ji Bai shook hands, his strength was constantly getting closer to the heyday, although the way of fighting has changed, after all, it is a good way to rectify the chaos, and must choose to eradicate the cause of the chaos. From the guard platform not far away, the clothes of two knights who had been sacrificed honorably were pulled out, and they were handed over to Lin and Gordon. "Put on them and organize the people to retreat, and the Knights will come and take over in a while." Without giving them a chance to refuse, he drew his sword and hurried towards the city wall. "If you are so arbitrary, you can''t be a little bit democratic? One. Don''t squeeze, the monsters have been wiped out, and they all calm down and evacuate in order. You are the one who is talking about! What is the hurry?" Without refusing the right, he took over the work. Gordon just complained verbally, and soon began to organize the evacuation of the crowd. At the headquarters of the Brilliant Knights, the old man holding the scepter sits pretendingly at the long table. "My lord, an unknown monster appeared in Nancheng, and the Pioneer Knight asked us to send support. "Has the alarm sounded?" the old man asked with his eyes closed. "It has already sounded, but without the evacuation cover of the Knights, it is difficult for the people to organize evacuation in an orderly manner. "Well, my name is that you send fifty knights to Nancheng District to support, and a large army will arrive later." "Leading, the deputy commander!" Looking at the distant back, Enzo shook his head, as if pitying him and sighing, it seemed that it was a pity that the passing of life and the passing of his comrades in arms. "The alarm has sounded, and it''s up to them to run a few," Enzo muttered to himself. "Jemo, you must think that I am very unreasonable, right? You probably regretted following me in the first place." "My lord joked, [Purification Knight] will do what you say, even if you show your grand plan, I swear allegiance to you, it is your sword and your shield. I will take care of you if the plan fails. , You can push all the guilt on me." Jermo swore without changing his face. "Really a loyal ride... It''s a pity to follow me, a sinner who is destined to bear the infamy of the ages." Enzo shook his head, propped up his old body, and stood upright. "I, Enzo, do everything by himself. I need others to fight for the guilt. What kind of coup? 2 The day I made the decision, I prepared for the worst. Even if I fail, I will die. "But Jemo, you are different, you are still young." Enzo patted Jemo on the shoulder, and his tight and serious wrinkled face showed silky kindness. "You shouldn''t be gambled with this old bone of mine, it''s not worthwhile at all." ...Jemo moved slightly. "Let''s go, your achievements are more than that. We have failed. Let''s live as a qualified good knight, but remember, you have to have a clear conscience in everything. The bad things are done by the bad guys, and if you die, you can take the blame, but you can''t let the good guys go extinct. This world needs good people. "If I go, who will protect your Excellency." "Haha, don''t underestimate me, the old man. When I was young, I was a famous swordsman. Even though my hands were born, ordinary young people don''t want to get close to me." Enzo laughed heartily. "No, my lord, I won''t leave." Jemo said seriously. "Jemo, I think you made a mistake 3 (Enzo snorted coldly. "I have been under my subordinate for so many years, don¡¯t you know my style? Bargaining is not allowed here, and I am not talking to you. You have been fired by me, understand? I am now acting as the head of the agency. Your identity will remove you from the Knights. Tomorrow your files will disappear completely in the Brilliant Knights. I will report to derogate you and send you to another place, understand?" Chapter 287: "I, don''t you need me anymore?... "No need, go back and pack my luggage right now, you are expelled by me!" "Come here, please ask this knight who does not belong to the headquarters out of the headquarters." Enzo sternly rebuked, and the guards drove Jaimo out of the headquarters of the Brilliant Knights. The head''s room regained tranquility, leaving Enzo quietly sitting at the long table, watching the rippling tea on the table, recalling the previous knight''s decision, did he go astray without knowing it? The old man who was decisive to the outside world showed his confusion when there was no one. This expression was replaced by a firmness without hesitation in less than a second. At this point, hesitation is useless. The winner is the king and the loser is the only truth. As long as the final victory is won, everything is worthwhile. It doesn''t matter even if oneself bears the infamy of the ages, it doesn''t matter if he is stinking for years. "If justice needs to bear infamy and take risks, then I will do it. There is an unspeakable smell in the direction close to the city gate, which makes people feel weird. As the distance from the city gate keeps getting closer, this feeling begins to deepen, as if it is getting closer and closer to the instinctive sense of crisis in Longtan Tiger Cave. As the road continues to shorten, this feeling becomes more real. The house hostel closer to the city wall has completely suffered. The vines, which seemed to be a mixture of the flesh and blood of various corpses, invaded the houses and hotels on both sides. The monotonous and strange blood red became the only main color, and the scene reminded Ji Bai of the flesh wall organization underground in the border city orphanage. The deeper the vine, the denser it becomes, like walking in the lungs of a huge monster. The strange smell intensified. Two or three human face spiders and all kinds of strange-looking monsters entangled in the meat. There is no doubt that they are all alive, but they are restricted to move, turning their small eyes up and down, keeping their eyes intent. Looked at Ji Bai. Ji Bai didn''t have time to pay attention to these monsters with only instincts left in the body. [Silver Throne] opened the way and chopped up a few meats blocking the way, making him feel sour. The surrounding meats also had life and consciousness, and felt Unknown existence is approaching his heart, and the meat-tengs stretched towards Ji Bai without knowing it. Realizing this, Ji Bai quickened his pace. The city wall was surrounded by fleshy vines, and in the corroded white smoke, the fleshy mud seemed to be digesting the city wall that was swallowed into the belly. Where the vines overlap, a round of metal silver mirrors are entangled, and the fleshy vines extend from there, wrapping the whole mirror again? ? Recalling the bronze mirror in the basement of the apartment and the information Berman had given him, Ji Bai gradually clarified his thoughts. The red dots surrounded by six black dots, if one of the black dots represents a bronze mirror on the ground floor of the apartment, then the other five black dots also represent the five mirrors leading to an unknown plane? According to the specific time when the old knight drew the drawings, these mirrors should have existed in the corresponding position very early and had not been moved. This is probably because of some hidden reasons, or that these mirrors cannot be moved artificially. So, why did the mirror that had been all right after so long suddenly appeared abnormal? Is it because something happened that caused them to appear abnormal, or is the mirrors themselves manipulated by humans, and the reason why they haven''t been abnormal is because the timing has not arrived. The stench in the air seemed to solidify into substance, and the fleshy vine began to agitate and stretched out desperately, as if to move the whole body out of the mirror, covered with densely packed small scales. The smell was still spreading, as if something was about to come out of the mirror. Soon, his face poked out of the big face in the basin full of different people''s faces. However, as soon as it grinned and opened its zippered mouth, Ji Bai slammed it back with a punch. Coming out so slowly, do you think this is because the protagonist of the comics zooms in and can''t interrupt it forcibly? Chapter 39 ~ Abandoned Playground It struggled angrily, and the black arm armor lingering in the black air didn''t give it a chance at all, and his brain stuffed this huge wriggling meat back into the silver mirror, and the exposed head was also hammered in by the hilt like a nail. I saw that the silver mirror was like a spider collecting webs, and the sarcoma flowed back into the silver mirror, and the entangled fleshy vines dropped to the ground like dead vines. The monsters trapped by the sarcoma vines were freed as a result, and their strange eyes moved with interest to look at the low-level species in the wonderland. The gleaming silver arrow shot through a young human-faced spider who was eager to try, and then as if equipped with a tracking system, it forcibly twisted the flight trajectory in an impossible way, turned sharply in the air, and turned the spear to other monsters. These monsters that are still in their infancy are very fragile, and it doesn''t take much effort to kill them all easily. After solving the weak little monster, when Ji Bai wondered whether he could destroy the silver mirror, the silver mirror had disappeared. Use these little monsters to entice yourself and get enough time to hide yourself again. These mirrors are really wicked, and IQ is not even lower than that of humans. Orderly but hurried footsteps from far to near It is the sound of human footsteps, judging that the number of people is as large as one group. "My fellow robe, please report your number and name, and then tell us the reason for your unauthorized action." The knights greeted politely, and their attitude was tepid, but they gave people a feeling of being seriously questioned. "Repeat it again below, please inform us of your knight number and name and the name of your team, otherwise we cannot be sure whether you are an enemy or a friend." The knight''s tone is still indifferent, but his hand is already on the hilt of the sword vigilantly. on. Recently, unidentified militants sneaked into the prison, attacked the knight, and stole the brilliant knight''s robe and armor. They were afraid to "retreat". ¡­¡­Yes. When Ji Bai was in trouble, a dull and urn-like low male voice came out, and all the knights who were surrounding him bowed down respectfully. The burly dark silver armored man stepped out of his way. "Your Excellency the Knight King, the unknown knight seems to be unable to produce anything that can prove his identity, so I suspect that he might... "Don''t make any guesses." The Radiant Knight said solemnly. "It''s arbitrary, but if this lord comes up with something to prove his identity...Diao doesn''t know what it means for a suspicious person to appear at the scene of the crime." The knight vaguely expressed his doubts about Ji Bai. With... "The Radiant Knight" walked in front of Ji Bai, the two similar figures looked at each other for a moment, and they were speechless. "Your Excellency Qitu, you seem to have something dropped." The Radiant Knight leaned over slightly, picked up a drawing on the floor, glanced at it, and returned it to Ji Bai. "Hurry up, I know you are active, but you don''t have an order from the upper level to attack, but you want to go to the temple trial." The "sky knight" patted Ji Bai on the shoulder and pushed him gently in the direction where no knight was blocking him. . "His Lord Knight, do you know him?" "Yes, that is a young knight who has just taken office. He is a big deal, always thinking about making contributions. This time I think Ji Bai who has taken the map looks back at the dark silver figure and spreads the map. I don¡¯t know when the edge corners will be. A pattern in the style of a small tower was painted. Putting it away, Ji Bai left the scene. The farce came to an end, and among the few casualties, most were trampled to death. The night was shrouded in the panic city of Solo, and the night breeze rustled the leaves on the branches. In the central circular square, the crystal blue pagoda was submerged and dimmed by the night, and the crows hanging on the branches scattered one after another, and the heavy footsteps were particularly harsh in the silent night. The guests are here. Ji Bai turned around, and the moonlight was indifferent on the burly dark silver helmet, and the knight commander fluttered in the wind. If the dark hypocritical representation of justice was broken, the two looked at each other, silent. "Tell me your true identity." Ji Bai leaned against the fence and folded his arms. "The Radiant Knight" tilted his head, then shook his head, his movements were rigid, like a child who was unfamiliar with his body. "What do you mean? If you don''t tell me your intentions and true identity, I think we two There is no room for negotiation and foundation. Ji Bai''s tone increased. "forgotten. Chapter 288: "what?" "I forgot my name." The knight said thoughtfully. "I forgot my name, I only remember that I experienced a lot of one... "Why are you calling me here? "You were the knight who duel with me that day, right?" bookSFA "Yes." Ji Bai was not surprised that the other party recognized him. F light novel ... "I always feel that we two know each other, at least once." The knight thought for a long time but couldn''t think of a reason. It seems that even he didn''t understand why he invited this strange knight who had never met. "You have a familiar smell on your body, and the few remaining memories I have left tell me this. "But, if you don''t take off the iron helmet, how do I know if I have seen you?" Ji Baixun was seduced. "Radiant Knight" shook his head without thinking. "No, it''s useless. Unless you get the permission of the cursed person, this iron helmet can''t be taken off, just like something that grows on the door of my face. "Is that so?" The knight didn''t look like he was lying, but he couldn''t draw conclusions just by looking at the surface. There was a moment of silence immediately, and the "Radiant Knight" seemed to be thinking hard, and it seemed that simple thinking seemed very difficult for him. Ji Bai was not in a hurry, waiting for him to sort out his thoughts and organize his language. "They?" The Glory Knights or the Temple? Or both? "Solo Cheng is about to be devastated, and the homeless refugees are dying in the flames of war." "They, who have been preparing for many years, intend to create a disaster, trying to awaken the high-level species that have been sleeping for a thousand years. It is impossible to try to tame and control the high-level species. That is not the power they should have." The Radiant Knight seemed to be saying to himself Talking to himself, the focus of his gaze was not on Ji Bai''s body at all, but Nan Nan looked like this, as if he was remembering something. "Summon a high-ranking species?" Ji Bai''s expression became solemn. If this counterfeit hadn''t lied to himself, the current glorious knights might be led by a lunatic, and this counterfeit knight was also a victim. "Yes, that''s correct." The fake knight''s speech is not very sharp, as if the brain area that organizes the language is obstructed, the language he speaks becomes a little bit unlike humans. It seemed that I was thinking that his time was running out, and the bubble knight took out a blue crystal engraved with a snake pattern from his pocket. "this is?" "I don''t know, I forgot...but I always feel that this thing is very important, very important." The fake knight affirmed again and again. "This thing has to be handed over to someone. It seems to be you, but it doesn''t seem to be... I, I, the tower, the tower, inscription, inscription, and finally. The solution, it must be inevitable... The fake knight''s mood swings are getting bigger and bigger. , He seemed to recall something suddenly, and wanted to express this to Ji Bai, but he couldn''t organize the language to speak clearly. The word by word is organized in a disorderly manner, which is not a fluent sentence at all, like the madman''s madness spoken by a lunatic who ran out of the lunatic asylum. Tower, Ming, last, inevitable? . SF Light Novel It''s difficult to figure out what he wants to express by just a few inexplicable, unattached words. Gradually, the words of the counterfeit knight turned into an unrecognizable noise, not like a human voice at all. Is there a foaming fool in Yingjia? He calmed down and didn''t say hello to Ji Bai, turned around stiffly and walked back. Ji Bai cautiously followed behind him, and after bypassing the small woods on the central street, the route gradually became familiar. He walked into the heavily guarded headquarters of the Glory Knights, as if he had just returned from a walk, and entered the hall of Glory like an okay person. Holding the drawing on the hand and the pendant talisman, Ji Bai was lost in thought. the next day. Ji Bai sat at the table, spread out the map book and repeatedly compared the drawings, looking thoughtfully. The map book is marked with lines of various colors, and various drawing tools such as compasses and straightedges are placed around the black dots and the red dot in the center. Based on the established two adjacent black spots, the old apartment in the suburbs of Beicheng and the gate of Nancheng, according to the interval between the two points, a basket full of discarded atlases and used paint pens are used. If your drawing is correct, the central red dot is roughly located in a theme amusement park in Xicheng District. Ji Bai wondered if he had calculated the wrong distance. However, after repeating it more than a dozen times, it was still the result that the position of the red dot was set on the half-remnant tower. Set up in an amusement park that is not compatible with conspiracy? Ji Bai didn''t plan to look for other mirrors. Compared with smaller mirrors, the goal of amusement parks was obviously larger. And according to Ji Bai¡¯s understanding of them, these mirrors are likely to have a certain spirituality, able to hide themselves from being found... Whoever it is, throw these dangerous goods connected to the alien plane channels to all parts of the human city state. People who did this kind of thing will be brought to justice. For this reason, Ji Bai got on the carriage to Xicheng District to check the terrain in advance. A large amusement park built between the Xicheng District and the Central City District. The strange thing is that the gate of the amusement park that should have been full of voices is cold and cold. For some reasons, the construction period was delayed. The promotional video has been released for a long time, and it has not officially opened to this day. "Hello sir, can I help you?" The boy at the counter in front of the amusement park showed a professional smile. "Fu Xiaowan" Excuse me, I want to ask how long this amusement park will take. Finished? " "This...I don''t know for sure. It can range from a few months to several years. It is certainly not open in a short while. Many equipment in the amusement park have not been tested for safety, and the personal safety of tourists cannot be guaranteed." The younger brother seems to have limited understanding of this issue. "Can I go in in advance and have a look?" "...The little brother smiled embarrassedly. "This is a relevant regulation, it is not accommodating, sorry sir, and there are still many dangerous factors in the unopened amusement park. It is for the safety of your life not to allow you to visit. " "I see, thank you for your patient explanation. Leaving the gate of the playground, Ji Bai hovered around the playground, looking east and west. It looks like just an ordinary playground. The amusement facilities inside have been idle for too long, and no one regularly maintains it. It looks like a dead corpse. The surface paint of the cute big octopus monster is almost not wiped off. , Eyes the size of copper bells looked a bit chilling on the back. "Hello sir, I think you have been around this amusement park for a long time. Do you want to know about our amusement park?" "Are you a staff member here?" Ji Bai looked at the man in a suit and greeted him friendly. "Yes, this is my business card." Ji Bai took the business card and looked at the polite man in front of him. "If you have plans to join our playground, you can consider it. "Thank you, but I am not interested in this. "Really? I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Although the man verbally hopes to join the amusement park, he has no sense of urgency in his tone, or it is just a question, and he has no intention of letting the customer take the next sentence, even if he really intends to join them. It is estimated that various reasons will be evaded. This is incredible for a game that lacks capital and manpower. The most important point is that although the disguise is very good in words, some of the man''s inadvertent little habits have exposed his identity-he is a knight. At a young age, it is naturally impossible to be a retired knight, only to perform a certain task in plain clothes. If their task is to secretly take care of this playground, since 2 has attracted their attention. I glanced at the roads on both sides of my body. I didn''t feel it just now, but now I always feel that the number of so-called workers has increased. A feeling of being peeped rose to my heart. An ordinary playground is secretly protected by so many plainclothes knights, and the reason for this is definitely not simple. Chapter 289: Since the other party''s awareness has been aroused, Xiao''s continued lingering will only make the other party more suspicious. It seems that I can only get here today. Chapter 40 ~ Familiar Eyes The lounge was filled with smoke, and the strong pungent smell of tobacco permeated the whole room. Randy sat there with his old face, vomiting clouds and looking out the window in confusion, his erratic eyes were out of focus, as if he was looking at something vague. It has been almost a month since entering the headquarters after the Border City incident, right? He is the type who can''t hide things in his heart. Whatever happens, he will write straightforwardly on his face when he encounters any ups and downs in his heart. This is a natural trend and cannot be changed. "Captain, what''s the matter with you these past few days? Why do you suddenly lose energy? Being recommended to the headquarters to become an official knight should be something to celebrate." The tall knight entering the door smelled this pungent. The smell of tobacco frowned. "Ah, I''m fine, which one of your eyes tells me that I''m not motivated, I''m fine, really." Looking at the basket full of soot and cigarette butts, the tall knight fell silent. My team leader has quit smoking for a long time, and today suddenly the old 8 disease relapsed. I definitely don''t believe it when I said it was all right. People like him who are not very smart can see it at a glance, let alone other people, it''s just hard to say. "Captain, we are your comrades-in-arms outside, and we are your family members on the inside. What shouldn''t you share with your family and comrades-in-arms? Or do you never consider us brothers who live and die as family members?" "How could it be, of course not, it''s just that Randy stopped talking, and finally shook his head and put down his cigarette. "So what''s the matter with you, Captain? You are the soul of the whole squad. If you have a problem, what will the players do?" Looking at the frowning look of his captain, the tall knight can only be anxious. He didn''t understand exactly where he was asking, "It''s okay, I''m fine, so Randy took a deep breath of smoke and slowly raised his body. "Not good! Following Nancheng District, Beicheng District also has a problem! A large number of monsters of unknown origin invaded the city, Beicheng District is short of manpower, and the situation is very urgent!" The tall knight wanted to say something and was slammed into the ride. The soil took the lead. "What? The North City Gate is also in trouble?" The tall knight turned dark and turned his gaze to Randy. "team leader!" "I know." Randy was calm, completely different from the decadent youth before. "It may be the same group as we encountered monsters in the border town. "Did you grant permission to attack?" "Yes, Your Excellency Radiant Knight has issued support orders to various units and even the entire Brilliant Knights. Now there are very few knights remaining in the Brilliant Knights. Randy''s face changed slightly when he heard someone''s name. "Captain, what are you waiting for?" The tall knight became excited. "According to my order, all members of the team quickly rushed to the Beicheng District to rescue their colleagues, evacuated the people, and led the team by the deputy captain." Randy paused. "I''ll be there soon. "Yes!" The tall knight did not hesitate, and the tower of trust was forged through long-term life and death. After the two knights left, Randy sighed slowly, his face was full of complex emotions that were difficult to sort out. The collision of ideals and reality will make people lose their minds. Just a few days ago, he saw the true face of "that thing". The human federation superhero named "Radiant Knight" does not seem to be a human, or even a creature of this plane. Just a few days ago, I witnessed the sarcoma-like thing spilling from the seam of the helmet, and then his limbs twisted at a dead angle that human joints could not do. Before turning around, his head turned. One hundred and eighty degrees. After repeatedly confirming that this weird scene was definitely not his own fantasy, Randy was greatly shocked by the spirit. With a pale face, he locked himself in the house on a hunger strike for several days. It was really incredible that the God of War he believed in was not a human being. . He began to question the surroundings, that everything he had seen since his birth was not true, and realized that he had such thoughts, even he himself was shocked. Now, he was at a loss and at a loss. He didn''t understand whether he had heard it in both ears and whether it was true or not, and the message he received was somewhat false. He has been bored with these things and never told anyone. The "creak" of the door opened from outside, interrupting Randy''s thoughts. All the knight squads in the Brilliant Knights should have attacked Caishu. At this time, the person who is still at the headquarters is he poking out his head cautiously. In the room at the corner of the corridor, a burly dark silver armor is standing, his back facing Hold him. After a while, it seemed as if he had received a message. 3 He took a stiff step and walked out of the hall, acting like a string puppet hanging from his body, which was very unnatural. Seeing the figure walking away, Randy sighed deeply, and after looking around no one was around, he quietly followed. The truth, he wanted to personally confirm with his own eyes. The dark silver figure''s behavior was very suspicious. He walked into a utility room in the corner of the corridor on the top floor of the headquarters. After a few minutes, the door opened and Randy cautiously walked into the utility room with a few discarded long tables from the outside. "Sure enough, is there a secret path in it?" SF Light Novel The dilapidated wooden stool had obvious traces of being moved. Randy easily found the hidden path and pulled the slab open. Inside was a sloping gray stone path that could only accommodate one person. After confirming that the figure had gone far, Randy carefully put down the slate and got into it. After walking for about half an hour, the stone path finally bottomed out. After listening to no movement outside, he carefully opened the stone slab, and the flooded light brought a short-term blindness to the dark-adapted eyes. "This is the playground in the western suburbs? Why are the secret roads connected here?" Try not to make any noise in his actions. After covering the slate, Randy began to look for the dark silver figure. Someone seemed to be talking in the middle of the amusement park, Randy followed "My lord, according to your will, everything is on the right track, please indicate what to do next." [Rose Knight] Voge respectfully asked for instructions. "Everything is ready, only the east wind is owed." Enzo murmured while looking at the black cloud billowing sky. "This day is finally here, finally." Enzo-sama, why haven''t you seen Jaemo in the past few days? Has he been sent to a secret mission by you? "Voge hesitated and asked this question again and again. From the moment he decided to rebel with the person in front of him, their fate was tied to him. At the same time, they were bound by life and the sword in his hand. Even if you let them go to die, you can''t hesitate. "Yes, it''s just a task with a permanent deadline." Enzo faintly said Voge pondered for a moment, then closed his eyes slightly. "Time doesn''t wait for me. Now that all the six [doors] are about to open, it''s time to put an end to this plan, which has been prepared for decades." Knowing what Voge had misunderstood, Enzo didn''t intend to make it clear. "Now, no, the last "East Wind" is here." Enzo glanced at the dark silver figure that was not far away. Looking at the figure that resembled the old deceased back then, a trace of complicated emotion flashed through Vogg''s eyes. "My lord, the fifth [door] has been opened, and [Soul Annihilation Array] is only the last step to complete." [Magic Knight] Ivan brought the news that the plan was coming to an end. "My lord, if the high-level species are successfully summoned, the scene will be out of our control, do we need to do some preparation?" Voge thoughtfully. Enzo shook his head. "The higher-order species itself is not something we can control. I never thought of being able to control the situation. Do you want to control the casualties of the people? Don¡¯t forget our original intention, besides, the birth of the higher-order species itself. It is necessary to sacrifice a large number of low-level species. They think they are staying in a safe refuge. In fact, it is an altar engraved with a curse.'' "Master Enzo, the sixth [door] is about to open." "Well, it should not be too late." Looking at the condensed circle at his feet, Enzo''s face was solemn, and he beckoned to the dark silver knight standing sluggishly not far away. "Crack." The sound of the plastic bottle being stepped dry was particularly harsh, and it also attracted the attention of everyone present. Enzo cast a wink at the Demon Breaker Knight, he knew where the sound came from when he walked quietly. Randy secretly said badly, and the sudden silence gave him a bad feeling. Chapter 290: Turning his head suddenly, with a strange look on his ordinary-looking face, he looked at himself with a smile. This person, Randy knows him, is one of the lord knights of the Brilliant Earth-Mounted Regiment, [Magic Knight] Ivan. "!!!" Yang Di fell out of the bunker (in a panic, he has become a target of public criticism. "Knight, why are you here? No one asked you to do this?" Ivan had a friendly smile on his face, but the words didn''t have the slightest warmth. The long sword hanging from his waist was already in his hand. Followed all the way sneakily, are you planning to snoop and inquire about upper-level secrets? You are a spy sent by the demon species, right? Ivan walked step by step, and Randy backed away with sweat. "Master Enzo, a spy of the demon species has sneaked in, please let me know." "Send him on the road." Enzo said without any emotion. The Rose Knight shook his head helplessly. He had a good impression of the little knight in front of him, but his strong curiosity and thirst for knowledge would eventually be a poison that could kill people. He understands that it doesn''t matter whether Randy is a demon spy or not, so why is there no reason to sin? "Yes." Ivan smiled indifferently, as if killing people is commonplace for him. "A spy of the devil species, a guilty person who betrays others as a human, go to **** to repent!" In the end, who is the traitor who betrayed humanity? ! "Knowing that he is a mortal situation, Randy completely put aside his worries and timidity. "We, everyone in the Knights have always believed that the King of Knights and Lord Enzo are synonymous with justice, and are the heroes who lead mankind to the new age. The colleagues believe in this way, and the people believe in this way! And you, you But he was playing witchcraft behind his back, and sacrificed countless people for this, and Randy''s trembling tone became sonorous and powerful. "You guys, take advantage of things to take advantage of everyone''s unconditional trust in you. All say, "If this is justice, then I don''t want such justice!" " "Justice, of course, cannot be justice for everyone. As long as the ending is good, no one will care about the process." Rose Knight Voge shook his head, with a rose in his hand. "Historical books can be changed, everything is for mankind to get on the right track, for this all sacrifices are worthwhile and great, including you. "Lost soul, rest in peace." The rose bunch is like a sharp arrow flying away from the string, drawing a straight and sharp tail in the air, making people suspect that there is him, which can be used to kill people. At the speed of lightning and flint, it is just that the room is close at hand, making it impossible for people to dodge. After tasting the truth, no one can get away with it, and no one can escape the price. "Kang Dang!" The silver light flashed, and the enlarged rose in the field of vision sparked with sparks, and was picked up and flew off at his feet. I don''t know when there was a tall figure beside him. "Curiosity has attracted more than one bee." The rose knight shook his head looking a little distressed. "The ritual formation begins." Enzo on the other side focused completely on the ritual call, not caring about the development of the situation. "Who are you again?" Ivan narrowed his eyes and looked up at the figure wearing a cheap cross iron helmet. It''s not like a knight, but like a mercenary, it''s a very cheap one. "Just a traveler who happened to pass by." Ji Bai shrugged. "For some reason, Randy has a familiar feeling for this armored man who has never appeared suddenly. "Passing by? Passing by will pass into the amusement park? Is it not popular to make drafts these years?" Ivan snorted coldly. Just kill those who appear here. "I''m sorry you two, you have spied on the secret of the Glory Knights'' taboo, and you can only die." The elegant and easygoing Rose Knight should have heard very comfortable, but the words that he uttered made people feel cold and murderous. "Taboo? It turns out that there are taboos that I have never known about." Ji Bai tilted his head, looking very puzzled. At this moment, thick dark clouds started to pour down heavily in a thunderstorm. The raindrops hit the circle, and the dim circle became more dazzling. The dark silver figure named "Radiant Knight" sat in the center of the circle, and the engraved curse began to spin around as if it had vitality. "Quickly, stop them! The monsters were released by them! Their ultimate goal is to summon an unknown terrible monster!" Randy yelled at the curse formation regardless of the identity of the people around him. "It''s really innocent to play T." The smirking Ivan was stunned at the moment the armor man raised his head. That look is so familiar Chapter 41 ~ I Haven''t Taught You It''s not that the tower is so gross that it doesn''t happen in a day. The comrades-in-arms baptized by the years can stand scrutiny. He knows that the nature of every disciple is not bad and the management authority is delegated to them. Must have their own reasons and opinions. They must be present in the movie, who have inherently correct ideas. "Boom!" Thunder slammed sharply, pale "Stop it, it''s not too late to look back. Don''t care about whether you can get out of here alive. Rose Knight Wo "Mr. Mercenary, instead of preaching to us, The country conducts ritual callings in one heart, just casually, there are Ji Bai didn''t take Ji Bai to heart. A. Low ground should not be a citizen here, and one of them may be retrieved after escaping this catastrophe. Nosy people die the most in the world. Life. "Ivan adjusted his mood and turned the previous heat away. Guo Bai flicked [The Silver Throne] with 7 and made a heavy wind. "Then you continue to be used as a bargaining chip for the living sacrifice? You have conscientiously used the entire city of Thoreau as a living sacrifice, and I "there is also a way to steal, although I don''t believe that this kind of dog becomes a _Sanzhi Desire." It''s easy to know if you can''t see where your "Tao" is. North r''s electric meaning. "Ivan said coldly. "Of course, you don''t know anything, and naturally you can''t establish how many innocent people have died in "accidental wars". "Do you know that the current human federation is basically determined to help humans get on track." The country is not a federal country, but a breeding ground! And what we have done, let''s do it, save nights and dreams. "Rose Knight Voge" Why do you tell them so much? The critical moment of the formation is looming, and he has already lost his patience with the two spoilers. "Liu is out of the sheath, and a rose is held in his hand. The old man with a cold and solemn face before the curse of the Seven Classics. The 4mP warp opened his posture and aimed at himself. Without entanglement, Ji Bai held up the long sword in his left hand. The lords focused on the earth, and thunder flashed between the two sides of the confrontation. Chapter 291: Before step 0, the sharp blade shredded the raindrops, Ivan Shuguang Clip hybrid fusion, Master Eye Flower Snail 6. In order to be promoted to the ranks of knights, the private family has worked hard to practice swordsmanship and body skills. Ji Bai''s method and fighting style were all taught by Ji Bai. However, they gave birth to 8 wolves and were shocked KSAC9C , Come in handy, change tricks in a flash The battle started, the weapons collided, The state-owned economy, the foundation, and the muddy, unpretentious but fierce and deadly swordsmanship came at hand, and he planned to make a quick battle. Ruben is here. Obviously it is a preemptive strike, but But the passing is dizzying, different I didn¡¯t expect the opponent¡¯s speed to be even better than my own. He thinks he has been Hit it and be intercepted by the opponent. Always being overwhelmed by the opponent, Jian Miraimei formed an airtight sword wall, giving himself the feeling that all his actions were foreseen by the opponent. The muscles and nerves of Yu''s body have been made. The opponent''s strength is beyond one''s imagination, and the ejaculatory nerve after birth is revolving at high speed under the pressure transmitted by the brain. Yifan began to let go of his strength. The Yangmu skill of the sword strike could not penetrate the trajectory of the opponent''s long sword. It was very messy, and the emptiness was beautiful. Then he gradually discovered a problem. Rihuang caught this fickle swordsmanship. The fixed sword shadow made him feel dizzy, what is this? ? Only one person has been able to do this in the history of the civil system. Moreover, that person is already a little confused by Ivan, and his swordsmanship has suffered as usual. It¡¯s completely different from that person, but you can see that with every move and style. Kind of feeling like if there is no Personal shadow! The technique is. Does the man mean him? Impossible one. He has been dead for almost a year, even if he is still alive, he will never It may be delayed for a year before returning here. Is this mercenary also his apprentice? ? Where did you learn such a powerful swordsmanship? ? . A sense of breathless suffocation surged. Ivan¡¯s forehead was covered with finesse by the numbing blade of the sword _¡ú. Knowing the strength of Ivan''s swordsmanship, Voge saw that the two of them used the Lianjia fight to stay in the fight. We didn''t have time to delay 1''. He mistakenly thought that Ivan had released the water, and urged to remind him. If there is a stalemate in the public rule, they don''t want to fight with more. This is the knight Wang Ding. It is the same as the knight, and he will not pump if it is wrong. Ivan gritted his teeth, feeling that his sword has been attacked by the opponent. Outside Hong is very dilemma in an embarrassing situation. Back, the two people who were in a dilemma, who had the upper hand, just faintly felt that Ivan seemed to be more struggling. I will solve him. "Before the words fell, a few roses seemed vigorous The lead at Zhongshi retreated to a safe distance. Was shot down by Ji Bai. Ivan also left silently at the right time, a thousand ears of lifelessness, and the roses seemed to be filled with metal lead, "Dangdang electric knight grinned a bit of hunting. The hook succeeded, palm star fist. burst. The dagger behind, looks like in all directions "Haha." Rose Material Craftsman spread the petals, and the suspended petals instantly turned into a sharp rain of swords from the falling. The more you get on the road. " , Carve a line in the air Dao Yinbai Jianfeng, the dagger rained to pieces in an instant. "How is this possible?" Tomb Bad Dog One The mercenary in front of me is like completely No matter what kind of trick he would guess. It is not clear what the reason is. Voge was so shocked that he couldn''t hear from ear to ear, and the rich man came, and Ivan drew his sword to stop him. "Drink!" Seeing the creation of a non-destructive solution to the city, his sword has dropped significantly. The speed can''t keep up with Ji Bai at all, even Before expending a lot of energy to capture Ji Bai Jianfeng, Can''t manage to deal with Ji Bai. Ressi of the United States came to the whale sculpture on the side. The long sword was held by a silver long sword, and was kicked by the king of Ruiding by Ji Bai Took a step back _Enzo''s eyes on the side are somewhat meaningful, suspicious "Who are you?" Rose Qiqi Tuzhi held the rose, and after meeting, her eyes flickered on Ji Bai''s body. The top of Guodaobai¡¯s head burst into pieces of thorny petals, causing the "Political Rose War Dance." All the roses in her hand were used up, and Xuan Xuejia could accurately know the blocking effect of the petals when she only closed her eyes. It became red, and the slash had no place. The Rose Knight feels a little bit helpless Tried skills are mysterious Chapter 292: "The Radiant Knight" suddenly seemed crazy "Ming Yuan opera night. It was at this moment, sitting quietly in the curse array. "There is a voice that is not like a human being, like a sick Zenggen rushing towards Ji Bai. Did not escape Ji Bai''s eyes. There have been slight changes in the sacred land, wind, and even Enzo''s insurance. Is there anything beyond the county''s investigation? The unexpected soil is like an unordered and irrational beast, without any in his hands. This life in our country is not very obvious. With momentum, Ji Bai didn''t rush to make a killer move in this conversation. , Forcing him to stop. (Broken), the heavy hilt falls, Hacked on the shoulders of the counterfeit knights, this He drew out Finger Jiazhu helmet, the different words in his mouth tell of his madness and Cheng 0. The counterfeit knight was forced to get rich, sub . Lost consciousness, killed. Tell me to wait, don¡¯t yell to listen to bab 2 "Put, hand him over, you can''t make a smooth sentence at all."" I! ! "Under the control of Guosheng, who could barely listen, returned to the center of the spell formation. Immediately after he recovered, he was not allowed to act as a live guide. Then use him as a breakthrough point. The silver beam of a long g that dragged like a tail flew off the string, but in the middle of the street [Silver Throne] suddenly turned into a fall. "The sixth door has been opened, and the formation of annihilation has been formed. The super line, stop him. Soldiers will be here soon!" Sizuo, who was cast by himself, shouted with a long bow in his hand. Mi''s row, the glory of the knights, pick up your swords! "The comrades of the glorious horse-riding group, for the sake of human beings, gi and ten people gush out from every corner of the amusement park, as if the fruit is poured out, and drink with Sizuo: 8 specials are the formations that have not been seen, 80% It was Enzo''s private soldier. , The thing that little m can''t light? How long did he prepare for today, What exactly do you want? : The old man who has passed this mysterious and unpredictable. Looking at Si Zuo who was facing him, Ji Bai felt that Ji Bai, who was on the second and third floors, eased the brows of Enzo a little. "Just wait until he comes. See Si Yajing watching the crowd of knights approaching. "Human sea tactics." Ji Bai silently took the standing silver taxi supremacy with a variety of weapons, with long spears and short Liu Changgongqing. Compared with knights, they were more like a group of Tweeds but a bunch of weapons. s, just to kill for the sake of killing, and the faster and more efficient Xinle e7 has all the holes, like two sword-like "death". ", the first silver and two long swords fluttered among the crowded black and pressed crowd, out of the dead men who reaped the tide of attacks ruthlessly. These are not afraid of life and death It''s not enough to see in front of the killing god. Two long swords are covered with fresh , The secret thread of coldness shoots in and out of the seam of the helmet. Zhongminzhaoli 7. No need to think about other things. Xiji''s busy deadland didn''t respond, they just asked for a knife or weapon to obey orders, "stop him!" Enzo commanded. There is a change at this time, All efforts have been in vain. The library is the most critical moment He resisted and resisted Voge, but the effect was minimal. Iji couldn''t help the rushing figure of the rapids. Because of her head tightening, Wanjin didn''t panic at all. Benefactor, his brows eased The corner of his mouth grinned with a sigh of relief. Seems to have seen something C. All dead men around the country, North Korea "he came." A wave of white waves of dead soldiers exploded and expanded, regardless of the enemy and me, blasting "Boom! Boom!" Come to Ji Bai, who is invincible by the central government. Ren According to Bai Weiwei, his body responded first. Two swords fought off, Ji Bai caught off guard Familiar holy forms, the blue ripples were like violent waves that could not be calmed for a long time, and they were shaken back for more than tens of meters. The scene fell into dead silence for an instant. Zhong Binglan''s Chuang Ji was slightly suffocated. There was a circle of icy white on the ground. The country of labor of the same body ice blue armor They were relieved one after another. Seeing the people, the knight of the rose and the ruin Unexpectedly, even you participated. Seeing the unexpected person, Ji Bai broadcasted wine: Chapter 293: Disappointment. He was neither angry nor surprised. He was only a powerful and powerful Qi Tu, who was personally canonized by the Pope. He also had materialist [Сº®ÆïÍÁ) Hearst, the third in command of the Brilliant Knights, and he was also a heaven. A personal biography of the Knight King Fai. Fully dirty? ¡® You who have a strong self-esteem, why are you willing to spend time with them and 51 You Che. Is it because you have a problem? First, it is the deputy leader that I trust, and then my thoughts are too rotten, and the emotions in my heart are difficult to calm down. . Ji Bai, holding a long sword, looked at the group of disciples, so the president of the bank created a question with a certain and determined tone. "It¡¯s a little bit late, I¡¯m not late." Jianba¡¯s six doors have been successfully opened, and the living sacrifice needs to be installed. "I don¡¯t know who you are, let alone the monster you want from P Jingpo. Torn to pieces, what you want to save is only their souls , Now those ignorant civilians are probably more than doing The kind of blood. "Hirst stared at Ji Ri, who was silent, what kind of expression was under his mouthful helmet. I don¡¯t remember, I taught you this. "Silent Minren, M''s inner eyes moved to him at an imperceptible speed. "What are you talking about?" , Before Hirst could react, the figure with R Xuehua lifted, the dark silver armbands carried the black gas punching fist and simply knocked the material life city into the air, and was even more surprised by the changes in the armored man. ".... Everyone was dumbfounded, not just shocking the whole body of my life... You bastard, I don''t remember, I taught you this." The fear that came just fell on everyone present Familiar number, good at breaking the palm, better than the heart = -1 every time Can it be changed? Chapter 42~ "You bastards, I don''t remember, I taught you this." The extreme black tainted the dark silver coins, the blood-stained knight commander, swaying in the wind, The burst of sight made everyone present like an ice cave. The rose that the rose knight did not leave his hand fell on the ground, and Ivan opened his mouth from ear to ear, Enzo was silent, and the frowning of his brows indicated that his current state of mind was not easy. Public opinion speculated that Hirst of "The Next Knight King" had stiff movements, and the heat and pain passing through the iron helmet could not compare to the shock in his heart. "...The Rose Knight and Ivan lowered their heads slightly, but they were shocked not to look at the icy and sharp gaze like a sharp sword. "Tianhui, ride... Hurst stood up hard, panting and frowning, looking at the black figure that stands out among the dead in a complicated manner. "Who did you do this?" Ji Bai asked his students plainly, as if this was just an ordinary conversation, but those who knew him knew better that it was just the tranquility before the storm. ¡­No one answered, whether it was a dead man with a dull face, an apprentice who dared not look straight with his head down, or a solemn Enzo, they closed their mouths wisely at this time. "I ask you something and answer." I don''t know when the invisible aura spread to the entire playground. The rose knight Voge and the magic knight Ivan are like two children who have done something wrong and want to escape punishment. , Bowed his head without saying a word, his eyes shot on Enzo behind him from time to time. "Are you all dumb? What do I ask you to say." The black air swept across, symbolizing Ji Bai''s fluctuating emotions at the moment, flying several innocent soils. Impossible, he is absolutely impossible to be the Radiant Knight King, , The sacred position that he exudes is very different from that of the Knight King. Every disciple who is the Lord Knight King can definitely feel the difference, and... as everyone knows, the real Knight King is here! "Enzo, who had been silent for a long time, finally broke out. He pointed to the dark silver figure sitting in the center of the circle and announced in public. ¡­Everyone looked at each other, and no one wanted to respond to him. Whether the one sitting in the center of the circle was the Radiant Knight King or not, they knew better than anyone else. "What are you guys doing in the same place? What is standing there is just a fake who wants to steal and change posts. And e, he pretends to be the king of knights in front of the king of knights. This is an indecent reading of the king of knights, and even more of the glory of the whole. The blasphemy of the Knights!" Enzo''s expression remained unchanged, and he criticized Ji Bai fervently. "Everyone, don''t forget your identity, let alone your mission!" Enzo bit the last few words very hard. His words worked. The Rose Knight and the Demon Knight raised their heads, their eyes changed from struggling to firm, as they stood by. Hirst, of Armor "The blasphemy against the Knight King himself? I agree." Ji Bai commented on Enzo''s words to himself. "Pick up your swords and defend what you are carrying!" oCf The rose knight and the devil-breaking knight were indecisive before they gathered, and they shook hands with the weapon between their fingers. Hearst and Ji Bai''s protection from the beginning to the end Hold the confrontation. Looking at the few who were determined to draw a clear line from him, Ji Bai shook [Silver Throne]. "You are the first group of followers to follow me. I watched you grow up, encounter setbacks and ups and downs and then overcome, fall into confusion but then have an epiphany. To be honest, you have suffered many defeats and made many mistakes, and I have never been right. You were disappointed, but today, you disappointed me. "... Ivan frowned, and the Rose Knight''s hand trembled slightly. "A counterfeit is a counterfeit after all. Pretending to be the King of Knights in front of the King of Knights, your calculations are not savvy enough." Enzo didn''t smile coldly. "I''ll use this sword to ask, then you have something in your heart. What, of course, including you." Ji Bai turned to the altar, not knowing whether he was deceiving himself or Enzo who was deceiving others. "Stop him!" Enzo shouted, and the dead soldier and three knights surrounded one after another. Ji Bai glanced indifferently, pure and flawless silver long One sword broke the formation of the armored dead men. [Baptism of Baptism of Sins] [Duet of Night Colors] The silver and black swords overlapped, transformed into two chains engraved with energy runes, rippling past, defeating the surrounding army, and those who were entangled in the chains would be absorbed in them, bringing their sins along with them. The flesh is crushed together. "This is a sword...?" Enzo took a deep breath. Home. He had a lot of private contact with indescribable forces. He thought he had unique insights into demons planted in higher-order creatures, but he couldn''t see through this evil swordsmanship at all. One move and one move seemed to contain the shadows of countless swordsman masters, attacking and parrying without leaking water, as if into the realm of no one. Momentum. I can¡¯t feel the surging of magical energy that [Magic Curse] or [Ê¥Îä] should have at all. Wanjin is just pure swordsmanship, but his lethality is extraordinary. He has become stronger again. Unlike the intuitive and powerful before, he now has an inscrutable feeling. It''s like the essence of countless swordsmanship masters accumulated over time...How can a person under thirty years old succeed in this kind of swordsmanship? ? A series of sword dances in one go, With cumbersome sword skills, he was not fighting the dead men and knights in front of him at all, but fighting himself. Ivan panted heavily and launched several offensives without success, but instead caused himself to be bruised all over, he was not an opponent of the same level at all. "It is worthy of being a teacher. As always, it is unmatched and prohibitive." Ivan''s complex eyes were helpless, proud, regretful, and frustrated. "Following your footsteps, now you can still only see your back from a distance." Ivan inhaled, but the long wounds of his hand hadn''t calmed down. r Mu Xiaowan "However, we also have the beliefs that we want to uphold. Even if you are our teacher, we can only do our best!" The rose in the hands of the rose knight turned into more and more roses, and the sky full of petals turned into sharp heads, intercepted and cut by the turbulent black sword energy, turned into a pool of fallen stars. Chapter 294: "It''s a headache." The Rose Knight felt very distressed, and his remote support could not provide any relief at all. Instead, Ivan had to take time to protect himself from the black air. The situation was not ordinary trouble. He glanced at the circle dotted with six stars behind him. It was already the most critical moment. After decades of painstaking preparations, Lord Shinra was waiting for this moment. Lord Shinra''s own identity god You can neither show up nor send support, and you must never lose the chain at this time! Looking at the remnants of the dead, Hearst and Ivan who were struggling to stop Ji Bai, he took out from his arms a cross-shaped box with thirteen iron spears as the background, and uncovered it, a finely crafted red box. The white capsule lay quietly in the iron box. Hirst made an understatement, but his forehead was covered with fine sweat. The continuous black slashes smashed the ice armor that was condensed on the armor and the blade, and he was blackened before he could re-condense. Pursuing, [Shengwu] was all used defensively and was still caught off guard. Combining S-level swordsmanship and sacred martial arts, he thought that once again seeing the Radiant Knight, he would definitely be able to defeat him dignified, but unexpectedly, after the opponent dealt with miscellaneous fish, he could suppress himself like a tortoise. It is possible that he still read the old feelings and did not intend to use his real full strength. As Ji Bai knew well, Hirst himself was born famous The distinguished family is a person with strong self-esteem. The behavior of others being merciful to his subordinates will only arouse the more true character of reluctance to make him progress quickly, but it also becomes a stumbling block for him to a certain extent. After such a long time, he has been used more and more farther and farther, which is unbearable for him to hear the chicken dancing day after day. Persevering effort pales in comparison to unprecedented talent. Is this the answer that Knight Dao gave him? ? New scars are constantly being added to his body, but he is fighting fiercely and will not retreat. In front of Ji Bai, he seemed to prove himself. The sudden threat of harbinger awakened Ji Bai, and with his well-tempered muscle reflex nerves, he turned sideways, and a strand of golden light passed by, leaving a shallow scar on [Ìì»Ô]. Because of the characteristics of the saint martial, the rose knight is not good at close combat. The blade that the rose petals shoots in and out can identify the enemy and the enemy according to his will. Therefore, he does not need to stand in the forward position. The enemy caused a lot of casualties. At this time, his aura was stronger than before, and his vigorous [ħÄÜ1. It was not [Ê¥Îä]''s weak and sparse aura, this thick and sharp demon seemed to be standing in front of him not just a mere human, but a demon species. Maybe they have skills that can temporarily improve (Sacred Martial), but they are definitely not enough to produce a qualitative change. There is too little information in his hands, Ji Bai only He guessed that he was helped by some kind of external force, which inspired [Magic], which is so rare in the human body that it is almost negligible. The power gained is proportional to the cost. Breaking through the boundaries of being a first-tier species, the side effects may only be the user Ji Bai has heard of, and the low-level species that are favored by the higher-level species can play out of hundreds of patrons. Five points of the power, but it is definitely not without a price. Is this kid crazy? ? The rose containing the golden light was like a flower scattered by a celestial lady, and it was overwhelmed by the dense black sword energy. The rose petals came in and sent out large and small golden daggers, Densely dense like a series of flying meteors, a kind of stretched dagger left a series of holes on [Ìì»Ô]. Before the trace deepens, it will be repaired by the black air. Although it cannot cause substantial damage to himself, Ji Bai decided First, get rid of the rose knight who can pose a threat to him. "Kang Kang!!" An unexpected figure intercepted in front, and the + word sword touched Ji Bai''s [Silver Throne], rubbing and looking at sparks. Yifan''s eyes were red, and the hand holding the long sword trembled slightly. He was about to die, but he was healed like a flashback. His strength was greatly improved, and he was able to wrestle with Ji Bai head-on. Not only Voge, but even Ivan... Ji Bai''s face fell gloomy in the helmet, and he glanced at Hirst, who was scarred on his side. It happened to be the moment when the box containing the capsule landed. "Radiant Knights, we can finally stand at the same height and have a good fight." Hirst''s words seemed to burst from between the teeth, containing a fanatical and strong desire to fight, and the very limited ice energy quickly The diffusion froze, and a thick layer of ice armor immediately attached to the armor. The strong extreme cold quickly froze the few dead soldiers around, and the buildings in the amusement park climbed into a thin layer of ice. If Hirst''s behavior is that The obsession of the other two disciples made it difficult for Ji Bai to understand. What purpose is it to achieve that makes me so crazy and paranoid. In terms of the limit, the [magic energy] emerging from the three people feels terrifying. This is beyond the stalemate that humans can withstand. The stalemate between Shang and Ivan is on the side. There is also an ¡®archer¡¯ who is continuously providing remote support. The extreme ice behind makes his back chill. The long sword that was bounced quickly turned around, drawing a comet-like arc between Ji Bai and the three of them. [Crescent Echo] Hearing the sound of the collision of gold and iron, the rose petals fell to his feet, temporarily forcing Hirst back from Fanyu who was attacking behind him. Surrounded by the combat power of the three demons, Ji Bai has the ability to retreat all over, but it is difficult to take a step forward. It is even more difficult to stop the sacrifice. It seemed to be something similar to a timer, anyway, Ji Bai knew that his time was running out. The magic circle gleaming with white light quickly formed among several people, suddenly, in a situation that no one expected. "Three hits one is unfair. Since you are knights, shouldn''t you be more upright one-on-one? Right now." Gordon half-opened his eyes, the tip of the sword was shining with sparks. The incalculable number of little bats spread out, dragging the Rose Knight and Ivan over. "Vampire?!" the three of them exclaimed, looking at the expressionless silver-haired demon in front of them, a strange kind of fear arose spontaneously. "Don''t worry about it here, do what you want to do." Lin said indifferently. Nodding to thank her, without much words, Ji Bai rushed towards Si Zuo in the central circle without any hindrance. "Brother, where do you want to go? Your opponent is here." Gordon blocked Hirst who wanted to come forward to support. "You also colluded with the demon species and the wizard? It seems that you are nothing but this, like me are all unscrupulous people to achieve goals." Enzo shook his head. Ji Bai didn''t say anything, ignoring Sizuo, who was incompetent next to him, only attacked the Dark Silver Knight sitting cross-legged in the center of the magic circle. "Wow!" When it was about to succeed, a golden spear engraved with deep words and exuding amazing holy energy was inserted on the big whale roller coaster beside Ji Bai, and the cool breeze blew the indifferent girl''s black hair. Qingsi. (That, let me say it weakly, the chapter price is not my choice...>. It is determined based on the number of words, if it is too expensive, the number of words can only be reduced) (Then, I really didn''t mean to break the chapter on purpose... Believe me, I really just happened to write this... Chapter 43 ~ The Enemy Reinforcement Has Arrived At the center of power and politics, the maelstrom of choosing people is full of intrigues, stained with its colors, and don''t expect to fade away for a lifetime, and it will be difficult to end well. Why do you, who have nothing to do with this, appear in this wrong place at this wrong time? Even if there is no possibility of intersection, the person who doesn''t want you to be blacked out by this sinful world is me. Chapter 295: Are you destined to be an ordinary girl with your family on your back? I''m kind and flawless, sister I hope you have nothing to do with all of this in front of you. "Swish!" The ruthless golden spear blocked Ji Bai, who was about to take a detour, and also pierced his imagination. Two straight golden spears blocked his way, blocking Zi 2 in front of the girl''s heart. The girl does not have the slightest emotion~ The colored eyes are silent warnings, warning her enemies that if they take a step forward, the spear will wear them. Is this a sacred weapon? ...Like, being named [Ê¥Îä] is nothing more than a guise. Intuition tells Ji Bai that the golden spear in front of him is very dangerous, and it can even be said to be terrifying. Ji Bai, who was not as insensitive to [Magic Energy] as it used to be, could feel it. He quietly looked at the condescending girl, her familiar face, as if she was still in his arms yesterday, the sound of milk. Called his brother milkily. It suddenly dawned on him, did he know his sister''s life and blood? Have you been told of the family secrets hidden in the glorious Yan Liao family? No, no, because I''m just an outsider, a lowly person who wants to treat them as [family]. A gray and black negative emotion flashed in Ji Bai''s heart. This huge conspiracy included almost all the people he cherished, and before he knew it, he was already standing on the opposite side of this ¡®world¡¯. Ji Bai wanted to deceive himself and numb his nerves, but he couldn''t do it. It''s not just a coincidence that Ji Yue, her former sister, appeared here in time when the army first took off. The only explanation is that she understands the ins and outs of this conspiracy and may be one of the most direct participants. The rain wet the broken knight commander, two knights who appeared to be wearing the same armor, one standing and the other sitting cross-legged, head drooping, the black-haired girl looked at him condescendingly. .So...Can''t tell the authenticity of [Radiant Knight]? No, Enzo knows, Hirst knows, everyone knew from the beginning that the radiance used for sacrifice was fake, including her... The **** the big whale looked down with her arms folded, and Ji Bai felt strange with her cold eyesight. "Brother, will you stay by my side and protect me all the time~" pyQEz Oji After getting the answer she wanted to hear, the girl smiled sweetly and fell asleep in the boy''s arms. Looking at the sleeping girl in his arms, the teenager smiled from within. I want to be a knight, a knight that belongs only to you, silently guarding you, watching your toddler whispering, growing up, and finding your own happiness. Finally, Haoshou sits on a rocking chair and desperately searches his mind. All the memories about you, until the brain stopped thinking about the rain and the momentum became bigger, the silent Dark Silver Knight slowly raised the sword in his hand and pointed it at the enemy who was obstructing him. For good luck, the knight will one day aim the long sword in his hand at the person he has vowed to protect. The heavy rain blurred his vision, and in the dimness, it seemed that the corner of the girl''s eyes trembled. It was an illusion. He jumped and jumped on the big whale. He knew that he couldn''t interfere with the operation of the Nirvana Array without knocking the girl in front of him back. "Why do you do this, do you have the heart to watch the people in the city become homeless and eroded by the flames of war?" As expected, Ji Bai didn''t get a response. As if she hadn''t heard it, the girl began to concentrate [Magic Energy], and the holy energy condensed in the air into a golden spear with unidentified characters inscribed. "Ji''er waits for no confusion in his heart, the sword below will wash your sins." Ji Bai held the sword and prayed in a deep voice. "The Radiant Knight Ji Bai, please enlighten me. The silent battle started at this moment, two golden spears hovering in the air, looking for opportunities to attack Ji Bai, but Ji Bai dodged flexibly. The inscription in the center of the Nirvana Array was half filled. Ji Bai knew that he had no time to waste. The seemingly heavy armor was light and easy to move. The heavy stepping sounded on the big whale, and the clumsy black figure even The light spear chasing him is almost past. As if knowing Ji Bai¡¯s intentions in advance, the two light spears that were too late to defend are still in the air as if they have lost control. Between Ji Bai and Ji, the whole ice-blue K spear condenses 3C Shenyin Throne out of thin air] like It was cut on a thick layer of cotton, the strength was completely unloaded, Ji Bai understood that he could no longer keep his hand, and the silver long sword with pure black air slashed at the close at hand one he once loved the most [ Dust star dust] The pure black air competed with the ice blue spear, and the turbid black color was dyed with the ice blue spear, as if to blacken it all. Ji Yue raised her eyebrows slightly, her complexion did not fluctuate, but Ji Bai knew that this was already a shock to her sister with facial paralysis. The pure black air quickly occupied the end of the spear, but only so, the blue spear quickly got rid of the anomaly, and the slash of [Silver Throne] in conjunction with [Dust Stardust] was easily pushed back. Yimu Xiaowan This is the first time that Ji Bai has been deflated on offense after gaining the black spirit inheritance of the Unknown Warrior. The two golden spears behind him would not miss this opportunity. The holy inscription chain was wrapped around the body of the golden spear, as if it had received some blessing, and the tip of the spear gushed out of golden flames. These suspended spears seem to be under Ji Yue''s control, and they seem to have consciousness themselves, and they cooperate with each other to a considerable degree. Flexible sideways to avoid the terrifying heat, another light spear rushed toward his face. Ji Bai raised [Silver Throne] subconsciously, trying to cut away the fast approaching spear. In an instant, the light spear passed by, and the fierce pain felt like an explicit wound being poured with a pot of chili water, and the scorching pain continued to stimulate Ji Bai''s nerves. The indestructible [Ìì»Ô] seemed to be reduced to a decoration at this moment, and did not play any role. After looking at it after a while, [Silver Throne]''s sword body was pierced through a hole, and the shoulder armor was burned like rotting black mud. Finally, the [Silver Throne] that Tao made intact and delivered it to his own hands was festooned again, and Lin Tuo knew that he was going to madly scold his mother. Ji Bai vaguely remembered that the golden spear didn''t pass by at all, it was at least half a meter away from his shoulder... There is no doubt about him. Under the tip of the golden spear, even [Ìì»Ô) that can withstand the pressure of Tier 3 is just like the paper, and the piercing of the golden spear from the front of [Silver Throne] is just broken. After a hole, the hardness of this sword is probably still higher than [Tianfeng]. Ji Bai was more confused about these golden spears and the strength of their users. He turned his gaze to not far away and looked indifferent. From the beginning to the end, he just gathered [Magic Energy] to condense the spear, and then quietly watched Ji Yueshang. He remembered that his sister was not good at fighting...I knew it was just the tip of her iceberg? The black air began to spread and emerged from the damaged position of the armor. The scorched armor powder crawled to the damaged position like a wriggling insect. The black air adhered to it, followed by the fragments that reintegrated into the armor, and merged into [Ìì»Ô). in. [Tianhui] lost its effect, and even the inherent effect [Blocking Upper Limit] was reduced to a display, and the sense of security in my heart plummeted. The two golden spears didn''t stop attacking. Taking advantage of Ji Bai''s injuries intensified, the puncture frequency became more frequent, and Ji Bai, who was forced to dodge everywhere, had no desire to attack, and the situation gradually turned sideways. The two golden spears looked at Ji Bai, who was as flexible as a flea, and hesitated a little, as if discussing this. With nowhere to run, Ji Bai subconsciously drew out [Bao Wang], and without any hope, threw this badly-looking, broken sword on his chest as if it had been scorched. "Kang Kang!!" The long-lost metal collision blasted out, and a large amount of golden flames shot in and out. The golden flames entwined at the tip of the spear continue to erode [Break1, I want to burn the broken sword that dared to intercept it into rotting ashes. Gradually, the golden flames infested [Bouwang''s) scorched body, as if it was really going to engulf it, Ji Bai seemed to be able to hear the spear fluttering and proud. Unexpectedly, it didn¡¯t take long for the infested golden flames to be inhaled by the dark [Bao Wang], and they received them all. Soon, the flames at the tip of the spear extinguished, as if the golden spear that had lost power was easily pushed away by Ji Bai. . Not far away, Ji Yue frowned slightly and stared at the dark long sword in Ji Bai''s hand. The golden spear that pierced [Ìì»Ô] and [Silver Throne] could not leave a trace on [Bouwang]. Regarding the "Broken Sword" in this impression, Ji Bai began to change his mind. I think it was because of the uniqueness of this sword that it was chosen as a weapon by the nameless godslayer. After returning to his senses, Ji Bai looked at Ji Yue who walked forward with a golden spear not far away. He understood that this battle was inevitable. Chapter 296: After all, people have to face reality that they cannot accept. During the heavy rain, the two confronted each other without incident. 3 Invariably, they kicked the ground and rushed towards each other when the lightning that illuminated the sky slipped down. The shadow of the sword, light and sword flashed in the silent rainstorm. Every time the collision between the spear and the black sword ignited violent sparks, the rainstorm would extinguish the sparks that fell on the ground. In the pouring rain, the swords and spears fought for life and death, and the two eyes were calm and there was no wave, as if they were just fighting in a pure game. The unbridled tricks bloomed between the black sword and the spear, so fast that people dare not blink, and there will be a series of echoes of gold and iron strikes in an instant. "It''s really a wonderful matchup, whether it''s the degree of appreciation on the surface or the ethical drama hidden in it." Enzo muttered to himself. To be honest, Ji Bai''s strength is beyond Enzo''s imagination. "It''s inextricably incomprehensible to be able to fight the eldest lady. There is indeed something remarkable, although the young lady probably only played less than 10%..." Enzo is very clear that when the thirteen roots represent different [ÉñÄî] His spears appear at the same time, and the ending is doomed. However, Ji Yue did not use more than three spears from beginning to end, and there were only two types of spears, namely [ignored] and [ÍÑJ. Is it despising your opponent, or... Sister, do you still miss the old relationship with this mortal? On the other side of the battlefield, Lin, who has the blood of the vampire royal family, completely suppressed the soaring power of the rose knight and the magic knight, but due to the stubborn resistance of the two, Lin could not get out for a while. Gordon did not leave him any time to chant the incantation. However, due to the unpredictability of witchcraft, Hirst still remained cautious and could not directly defeat him completely. The battle has entered a fever pitch. It''s ridiculous to say that being a knight king is actually contaminated with an unclean species of demons like vampire wizards, it''s really... Enzo was taken aback, then shook his head. He himself seems to have no right to talk about others. The violent collision sound echoed in the trembling of the black sword and the golden spear. [Baowang] acted as a shield to resist the bursting spears, and [Silver Throne] used as an attack weapon to find the opponent''s flaws and attack. However, Ji Yue''s petite body is very flexible, and her nerve reflex speed is not even lower than her own. For a time, the two of them are in a stalemate. [Baptism of Baptism of Sins] [Duet of Night Colors] [Night Color Duo] is an auxiliary move that can double the number of skills. Two segments of black magnets intertwined, and a chain made up of various black runes entangled towards Ji Yue. She did not rush, and plunged the spear tip into the ground. The flashing spear all over the body turned into ice blue in an instant. Opened the entanglement of [Baptism of Sinning]. There was no trace of Ji Bai in the same place. He had appeared above Ji Yue, and the two long swords overlapped each other, and they descended. The abrupt and invincible offensive did not make Ji Yue feel caught off guard, and easily avoided Ji Bai''s offensive, as if he knew his offensive method well. The two changed positions and continued to confront each other. At this moment, Ji Bai was slightly startled, as if he had felt something, and dropped his two blades and ran straight towards Ji Yue. This reaction saw Enzo stunned by watching the battle, and it also surprised Ji Yue. "Puff!" Just when he was stunned, Ji Yue was hugged by the armor man who rushed over, and was thrown aside. "Boom boom boom!!" The deafening cracking sound spread far, almost the entire city could hear it. The place where Ji Yue was staying before was blown into dust, and a large area of ??the big whale''s back was sunken. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! The middle is full of playfulness and mischief. It seems that I have heard it somewhere before looking up. In the sky, surrounded by bats, the girl stretches out six pairs of ghost wings, her silver hair is like frost, and her ends gradually turn into cherry colors. Now, it''s even more lively. Chapter 44 ~ Chromatography Rice! The dark curtain seemed to be dyed all over with scarlet, the silver-haired girl was surrounded by the dark red bat colony, carrying an umbrella, smiling and looking down "Gui''an, Mr. Knight, my father can¡¯t worry about the personal safety of old customers, especially Let the concubine provide after-sales service, should it be said that there is a meeting in the mountains and rivers or the road is narrow?~" Yingdie licked her lips, her eyes filled with the excitement of the cat when she saw the mouse. When she turned her gaze to Ji Yuezhi, her complexion melted and her pupils shrank instantly. But Ji Bai, who was not paying attention to her, didn''t notice it. Impulse... The most primitive impulse, the impulse of the body told her to pull out the heart of the black-haired girl in front of her! The "smell" on the girl was heavier than that of the knight, and it was almost so strong that it was difficult for her to calm the anger in her heart. No...I can''t do this, but my father said that he must ensure the safety of the guests and cannot do things that go against his father. In order to restrain her impulse, Sakura Butterfly can only keep her sight away from Ji Yue as much as possible. Naturally, Ji Bai didn''t know Yingdie''s psychological transition, and his attention was completely elsewhere. Now, it is clear how the demon species broke into the barrier at a glance. The Brilliant Knights, which occupy the top of the knights'' heritage, are suspected of betraying and committing to the enemy. Even if they are not directly controlling the switch of the barrier, they can still be able to do so temporarily. With a hint of embarrassment in his indifference, Ji Bai''s thoughts were recalled. Ji Bai patted his head and almost forgot that there was one lying in his arms. Perhaps it was the familiar deodorant that made him involuntarily calm down. Sitting in a horoscope of a knight, he hugged the girl from behind as if he was holding a child. The posture of the two of them seemed embarrassing to outsiders, and it was really unsightly. ... Seeing that the arms around her waist were liberated, Ji Yue darkened her face and pushed Ji Bai''s chest away. Ji Bai suddenly remembered that when she was young, her sister Ji Yue was awkward and angry with herself. This is also the face. Realizing that his thinking was off track, Ji Bai knocked on his iron helmet. Some admired that when he was in danger, he could still distract himself. Only the last paragraph was left unfilled, indicating that he left it for himself. Time is running out. "Where is Mr. Canned Food? It''s been a few days since we''ve been apart, don''t you plan to have a good chat with others?" The bat colony blocked Ji Bai''s path, and the voice of laughter came from behind him. The vampire named Sakura Butterfly did not intend to let him go, or that the purpose of this visit was to protect the magic circle ceremony from interference book. SFA is really troublesome. Two pure black crosses crashed down, the big whale was smashed and deformed, and the trunk and tail directly turned into raised dust and rubble, causing chaos, and at the same time strangling Ji Bai''s idea of ??retrieving the weapon in the cradle. Ji Bai had a headache. Don''t you give me a chance? Just now, in order to dispel Ji Yue''s hostility towards herself, she threw both swords on the spot. It must be too late to go to the rubble and rubble in the ruins, and that vampire would not give herself a chance. As for his sister... well, Ji Yue''s head girl had disappeared after knowing that someone took her place to clean up herself. I reunited with my old brother without even saying hello. Anyway, I saved my life just now, right? He was still injured, which slowed his movement speed somewhat. Ji Bai, who was desperate for help from foreign aid, turned his attention to the battlefield on the side. The rose knight and the demon-breaking knight have been defeated by Lin. Although the demon-breaking knight¡¯s holy warrior (lBUFF) can benefit his teammates at the same time, it is a drop in the bucket after all, and it is almost negligible. With Lin¡¯s assistance, it was only a matter of time to defeat Hirst. Even if the exploded humans broke through the boundaries, they would not be able to contend with the fighting power ceiling in the second-order species. Even Hirst was officially judged to be the most qualified to fight. The racial gap that has the potential to become the next knight king cannot be filled with sweat and effort. Some racial lower limits are the upper limits that humans cannot surpass. The situation is not terrible, at least the friendly forces did not hold their back legs, they will soon get out of their hands and help themselves, it should be too late. On the other hand, the sudden change made the situation start to lose control. Enzo''s expression hardly changed significantly. He held his hand and looked at Hirst who was downwind. He hesitated a bit and unscrewed the iron cap of the cane. Take out a magic scroll with the body of an eagle head and spread it out, and the patterns on it gradually become lifelike. "Ho Ho Ho Ho!... the roar of the wild beast shook the black clouds. A eagle-headed beast body, a monster with wings and a griffin came out of the scroll. A creature that only exists in legends is true. Written based on historical facts, it should have died long ago. Ji Bai suddenly thought of the Griffin on the snow-capped mountain, which was controlled by two members of the ancestral sect. The fierceness even made Lin lose. They had contacts with the ancestral gods, and according to the vampire, the contacts were close and frequent. Chapter 297: "Lion one. Cut, the glorious human knights on the bright side actually colluded with the filthy pagans in secret. It really makes me look different." Gordon stared at the huge behemoth hovering in the sky, his breath calmed down. , Finally had the leeway to chant spells. The one-sided battle was reversed instantly because of the chaos of the Griffins, let alone taking time out to help, they couldn''t even protect themselves. Fortunately, the size of this griffon is not small, probably not an adult. "Ah, it seems that you can''t count on your teammates, don''t think about the others, we two should talk alone, and look through the old accounts~'' Ji Bai did not respond, turned around and ran without a word, clumsy iron can action It rises unexpectedly fast. In the strict sense, [Tianhui] is a special energy body with almost negligible weight. "It''s a rude behavior to turn around and leave without answering the lady''s question. Mr. Tin Can needs to make up for basic etiquette and other books, but I don''t hate the cat-and-mouse game." Clearly escaped a long distance, Yingdie''s voice seemed to echo in her ears. Ji Bai''s speed is very fast, but he can''t get rid of the chase of that voice. The other party seems to be playing a game with him. He can grasp himself with full confidence, but he deliberately keeps a certain distance from himself, so that he can produce a kind of Able to get rid of her illusion, until the physical strength is exhausted. The concrete floor under her feet poured out of the loess, and the vampire chasing herself in the air was no longer satisfied with the pure interest of cats and mice. She planned to make her prey a little more difficult. Regardless of it, Ji Bai bit his scalp and shuttled through the scorching air waves beside him, walking on the charred loess that had been blown up. Amidst the sound of an explosion, he dashed fearlessly against the splashing loess. The road was bumpy, leaving only the scorched black stone burned by the heat wave to sprint for 100 meters. Ji Bai suffered a lot of injuries and rolled into a building. Haunted house underground. "Hid you hide in the mouse hole? It fits your personality, the little mouse~" Seeing the Sakura Butterfly playfully taunted, she fell to the ground, glanced at the skull at the entrance of the cave, and followed it with a smile. Go in. Just stepping into the little leather shoes, there was a sound of cracking pots and pans in the dark hole. Eighty percent is that the little mouse ran too fast and fell down. Yingdie thought funny. In the crack on the wall next to the door, a frame of bones suddenly crashed and slammed straight towards the Sakura Butterfly, before being hit. "The evil taste of human beings is really boring, so cute. I''m a little hard to get started with things that are scary. Sakura butterfly jade-like fingers lightly pressed against lips, looking very distressed. If you miscalculate, you shouldn''t have a fluke mentality. After all, vampires who are afraid of ghosts are strange works of strange works, and can only be used as an example. Ji Bai, who was hiding in the operating mechanism not far away, thought of this. Try to cross the country through the wrong complicated terrain. SF Light Novel Being chased and beaten by a female vampire made Ji Bai very helpless. To be honest, Ji Bai, who has never been confessed by a girl from birth until now, is quite happy about being chased by a girl. But if the girl who chased her behind was a vampire, the psychological shadow caused by blood-sucking in the past year could not be relieved for decades. This is a fact that Ji Bai did not want to admit but had to admit. Thanks to some reasons, Ji Bai¡¯s night vision ability is slightly stronger than that of normal humans. The visibility in the dark can barely reach more than ten meters. It is not too difficult for Ji Bai to move in the dark, but he can still reach. Unfolding fists. This underground haunted house is probably natural, and it will take some setbacks to remove obstacles wantonly and open the way, and it will inevitably expose your position, maybe you can get around through the back door by this. In the bottom of my heart, I kept praying that the vampire was a road idiot. Ji Bai turned left and right and drilled underground like a gopher, deliberately leaving a lot of wrong information to mislead the vampire who was chasing after him. After observation, this haunted house is basically in the initial stage of construction, and there is even time to move materials such as dummy and artificial plasma from it in the future. It is just that the entrance is scary, and the cave is empty enough to accommodate several adult men. Walked side by side. In the process of going around a corner, a stone slab caught Ji Bai''s attention. The shape and appearance of this slate is very inconsistent, even if it is surrounded by many clods of the same color, it is very conspicuous. Different from the muddy natural stone slabs around it, there are many artificial traces on this stone slab. When you look closely, it is completely artificial slate, which is very different from the surrounding stones covered with lime and soil. With the help of the same color, this slate is designed to be very concealed. If it weren''t for Ji Bai''s strong night vision ability, coupled with careful observation, it might be impossible to discover the existence of this weird slate. Ji Bai tried to hit the surface of the slate, making a hollow sound. Is it empty inside? ? There must be something tricky to place a hollow stone slab in this kind of place. Ji Bai didn''t even think about it, and blasted the slate into several **** with one punch. Ji Bai''s spirit came in an instant. You must know that in order to let the ghost-playing employees get in place faster, almost every haunted house will have a hidden passage that allows employees to quickly reach their posts after changing their clothes, but also can be unexpected and scare tourists. Half dead. From here, you can find the back door by taking eight achievements. As expected by Ji Bai, this is indeed the secret tunnel of the staff of the haunted house. There are many forks along the way, all leading to different locations of the haunted house, and the sideways can smell the undry cement. Going straight forward, pushing away the iron gate at the end of the aisle, the soft light made Ji Bai''s eyes shine. This room should be the staff room, if you leave this room, it should be the back door! Lamenting his wit, Ji Bai held the doorknob and pushed open the iron door. "Cherry Rice~ (surprise)!" Outside the door, a silver-haired loli waved to herself with a smile. .Is it the wrong way to open it? Ji Bai''s movements froze, bit by bit, trying to close the door. "Boom!" A dark little bat hit his chest fiercely, and the whole figure flew upside down into the haunted house, smashing through a dirt wall, splashing debris. "I thought I couldn''t find you by playing a little clever? Naive mouse, the game is over." Yingdie walked into the haunted house with a leisurely pace, and brought the iron gate. Looking at the dust splashing all around, a cruel arc of grin appeared at the corner of his mouth. This low-level species that made her feel nauseous all over her body must die. Her heart told her like this, as if she would have a feeling of revenge if she chopped off his head, even Yingdie I can''t tell why in the end. In other words, as long as the disgusting "smelly" on his body is still there, it is impossible for him to escape his tracking. "Don''t hide, I''m destined to have my head cut off anyway, come out by yourself!" At the thought of cutting off that guy''s head and kicking it like a ball, Yingdie''s excitement and desire could not be suppressed. However, the moment she stepped into the iron gate, the aura that made her irritable and disgusting disappeared, yes, it disappeared out of thin air. how can that be! ? You must know that according to her perception ability, as long as the target is still in this city, she will be able to accurately locate the opponent''s location. There is only one explanation for the disappearance of the smell. The opponent has left the city: Impossible, he did not perceive any mana fluctuations, it is impossible to use teleportation spells or spells. That guy must have used a secret method to hide his breath, wanting to fool himself by this? ? Yingdie stepped into a hole in the wall to search, and just about to turn, her pupils shrank instantly. On the side, a huge white bone sickle of rashes rushed towards him. The collapse of the sand-stone soil wall was accompanied by a tender, high-pitched voice. "Chromatography Les too!" Chapter 45 ~ Memories of True and False "Zhulailaistoo!" The exaggerated giant sickle stirred the collapsed sand and drove it away. The unprepared Sakura butterfly dodges the sickle blade, but was hit by the sickle with full body, like a broken wire kite. The wall behind. "Ding dong~! The cat and mouse game is over, the bad boy will have to be punished." If Huang Ying''s voice is as clear and flowing as the valley, he smiles without a hint of warmth. The sterling silver hair is silt but not stained, and the luxurious sling dress embellished with cumbersome decorations is so green that one can see the toes at a glance, and it is like a strong front chest like poor soil (this sentence is crossed out). The petite silver-haired girl dragged a giant white sickle that was completely different from her own body shape, and the particles suspended in the air were shattered by the invisible aura around her. The scarlet eyes like blood drops gleamed in the dust that fell from the curtain, fascinating and charming, but it made people shudder. Chapter 298: The girl who appeared suddenly took frivolous steps with a harmless smile on her face, like an elf walking out of a dream. If she didn¡¯t hold that horrible scythe in her hand, she would really be touched. As an innocent little girl who doesn''t know the world. The Sakura Butterfly that had smashed several earth walls broke several ribs, and even its spine was shattered. These casualties of casualties were not the cause of her sluggishness. From the moment the girl¡¯s face suddenly appeared, the brain suddenly turned over, and the stormy waves hit the sea, and there was no room left like a river bursting out of a bank. There was no room left to think about the connection between the knight before and the little girl, crowded memory fragments. When she was unwilling to squeeze into her brain forcibly, it was like being pried open with pliers and stuffing things into it in a strong way, making her subconsciously want to drive these uncontrolled emergences. The memory of, but it is of no avail, it is obviously more serious than the memory reverberation abnormality that appeared last time. The deepest part of the brain seemed to have been stimulated, and the flood swallowed her. She felt that her head was about to be squeezed and exploded by these fragments carrying an unknown number of scenes. Yes, or not-my head is going to explode! Stop now, can''t take it anymore What awkward is this guy making? Is your head pretended to be stupid? Bai Ji raised her eyebrows slightly, then smiled coldly. Regardless of him, if you can win without fighting, you can win without fighting. Whether it is an upright attack or a backstab attack, a plan that can stop the enemy''s heartbeat is a good plan. Bai Ji raised [Soul Eater], as if the dragon''s fang-like blade glowed with cold light in the dim cavern. Use "Soul Eater" to chop off the head of this smelly vampire and let her go out of her mind on the spot! "Wait, wait for me, I have something to say!" As if sensing the danger sign, she was kneeling on the ground with her head and half knees. However, Bai Ji didn''t want to waste time with her, [Soul Eater] ruthlessly chopped down , The cracked ground exploded countless fine pieces of mud and gravel. "Wait, wait, I don''t want to fight with you, stop!" Yingdie, who was dangerously attached to the sickle and dodges aside, has lingering fears. The sickle is like a shriveled sponge. The moment she passes by, she feels herself. His soul was attracted to that sickle like water. The chance of a counterattack is very high. She can feel that the mana in the girl''s body is not too much, and the bloodline is degraded, and the concentration of [sacred veins] is low. Except for the terrifying scythe, she can''t make it to herself. Threatened. However, she was clearly a girl who had never met. A soul-derived affinity instinct blocked her thoughts. No matter how hard she tried, she could not become hostile to this girl. "But, we want to fight you, die!" The sickle opened and closed, and it seemed to have no weight in her hand. Fortunately, the skill was not high, the movements were single, and there were no rules and moves as firewood. The knife was waving. Damn it, why can I only avoid the battle blindly? ? Obviously he was just a little dwarf who was slightly more powerful than the first-order species, and he was still developing this. This must be a blinding trick made by that **** knight! ! These two people are the same ha ha! It''s ridiculous, don''t you dare to kill you if you think you become similar to my body structure? Sakura Butterfly¡¯s eyes were cold, and she was about to chant and release the spell, but the rhythm was disrupted by the messy memory in her mind. The most taboo thing about the release of the spell or the spell was the inability to concentrate. "Damn it¡ªwhy?" Yingdie was anxious to bite her handkerchief, but her sickle won''t stop because she was not in the state. She chose the latter between gambling and evasiveness. The petite figure rolled awkwardly on the exploded loess block, stained with silt. I have to say that this sickle that gives one''s soul a sense of familiarity is very deterrent, but no matter how the user uses this magic weapon as a kitchen knife, there is no structure or rhythm at all, and it is commonly known as Xia Ji eight cut. If possible, Yingdie really wanted to slap Bai Ji''s head with a slap and yelled: Don''t cut it anymore, it won''t kill you if you cut it like this! If it weren''t for the fact that he couldn''t fight back now, he would have to catch the dead Y head and hang the stripped clothes on the clothes rail. "Hee he can hide from the little mouse, now you know who is the cat and who is the mouse?" Seeing the Sakura butterfly who was driven by her head and scurrying, Bai Ji was very happy in her heart, a kind of comfort oil of raising her eyebrows and turning over to be a human. However, raw. "Stop, or I will fight back!" The distraught Yingdie half-opened her eyes and gave a final warning every word. "It''s as if we stop and you will let us go~ Save it, take advantage of the sickness to kill us, on this point, we are both the same person~" Bai Ji sketched out a bloodthirsty smile , The movement kept, as if she was chasing a rabbit, she said, "Don''t run, just sting, it doesn''t hurt!'' "Hateful girl, if it weren''t for my headache, Sakura Butterfly, who couldn''t even concentrate on escaping, finally accidentally stepped on the skirt of her own mopping, her center of gravity was unstable, and she fell unsightly. "Are you tired from running? Don''t be afraid, let''s take you home now." Bai Ji licked her lips bloodthirsally, and the bat leather boots stepped on one of Yingdie''s arms to make sure she wouldn''t move, scythe Ruthlessly slashed at her head. To deal with people who want to commit suicide, Bai Ji is never soft-hearted. Wanting to hurt herself is an unforgivable crime. Even if the other party puts down her weapon and declares her surrender, she will chop off his head and give him pleasure, and then take him seriously. Unload eight pieces. This part of self-defense counterattack was taught by Lilias. The shining giant sickle fell from the sky, but was obstructed, as if stuck in mid-air, unable to move forward at all. The surging curse runes had already told Bai Ji what was going on. "Follow the orders of your father, and follow the orders of your father." Sakura Butterfly, who did not know when she broke away from her control, slowly stood up from the ground, her eyes dull and apathetic, like an unconscious puppet that was manipulated by humans, like It was the words that kept talking and chattering like a devil, did the abnormality recover, but how could it look even more abnormal? Bai Ji couldn''t help but step back. She saw her palm out, and the magic energy condensed in the air was like a huge palm that packed Bai Ji into a ball. When the book is in use, she hates less. Bai Ji is planning to chant spells and runes to gather magical energy to solve the predicament. She searched for related spells in her brain. She racked her brains and found that she didn''t have a few anti-binding spells at all. That is to say, you can only try one by one without brute force." [Destruction Order-Kuroshio Bombing] The group of little bats dissipated for unknown reasons before they gathered, causing the release to fail. [Disaster Stage One-A Bone Erupting Snowflake] The front of the Snow Summoning had not yet been completed, and the cold wind disappeared as soon as it blew. [Disaster Tier One-Soul Wings] The struggling Bai Ji finally recovered, and the two pairs of ghost wings stretched away from behind, dyed with a soul-like flame, constantly fanning to help herself break free. Just when Bai Ji thought it could be done, reality slapped her severely. The shackles on the body tightened, Ghost Wing instantly stopped cooking, and the attached soul flame was also dispelled. You forced this princess! Bai Ji quickly gathered the magic energy in her body, intending to release a high-level spell to destroy the hateful vampire in front of her in one fell swoop. [Divine Vessel¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªVoid of Yiwu God] As if to lift up the whole underground haunted house. The purified magic energy began to converge and condense into a huge black shadow. Yingdie looked at all this coldly, and her mouth reverberated with a familiar spell. Isn''t this the spell rune of the imaginary god? ? She was actually more proficient than what she used, and the magic power was more refined, could it be that she had been dumped by Sakura Butterfly than Bai Ji''s slightly jerky singing speed and half-hearted condensing magic power technology. Soon she finished singing the entire spell rune, just halfway through Bai Ji''s reading. In an instant, the half-condensed huge black shadow dissipated faster than when it was condensed. Backward cancellation? ? With far surpassing the speed and skill of the releaser, and at the cost of a higher amount of mana, counteract the curse of the releaser. Bai Ji gritted her teeth. The magical energy in the body is still abundant, but it can''t be used at all. After the trouble of offsetting Bai Ji''s incantation transformation, Yingdie did not stop singing, and a huge black hole condensed between Bai Ji and her. Can feel the crazy energy in the world''s cracks. [Rasambo Bronze Divine Vein-Annihilation and Black Fall] The unable to move Bai Ji''s face turned blue, and she swallowed hard. It''s over, this fierce fellow is going to blow himself so hard that he won''t even be left with scum. She wanted to cry without tears, and closed her eyes in fear, but did not wait for the final blow in her imagination. The black seam of the crack was interrupted, and then quickly spread. The reason is that the releaser forcibly converged the magic energy and lost the Sakura Butterfly and covered the main head again, showing pain and struggle on his face. Chapter 299: The gaze is no longer dull and dull, is the consciousness forcibly awakened? Bai Ji tilted her head, wondering whether this vampire was devilish or something, she was going to kill herself for a while, and then she was covering her head as if she had been lowered her head. 102 Fang Yingdie is very painful now, the new memories that are emerging are constantly replacing the old memories in her brain. These two conflicting memories, she can''t tell who is true and who is false. The girl in front of her is not only similar in physical characteristics to her, but also in her inner body that makes Yingdie feel familiar and kind but strange. The new memory that came out told her that she could never kill her, and the retained memory allowed herself to listen to her father''s orders, as if two forces were constantly tearing the cherry butterfly in the middle on both sides, as if to split her in half. "Ahhhhh! The wailing of grief and despair echoed the whole haunted house. No, you can¡¯t kill her if you listen to your father¡¯s words "Hey, you, are you okay?" Bai Ji, who was frightened by Yingdie''s cry, twisted her body a little bit. Although she has regained her freedom now, the two are very different in strength, and the other party wants to tie her up again. I am just moving my fingers. "Sakura Butterfly suddenly widened her eyes. , Bai Ji''s appearance gradually overlapped with that figure. "Yana, run away, leave here with the people with the only remaining glory of the blood family." That is a girl who has the same appearance as herself, gentle and lovely, and full of motherhood, with a handle in her hand. Blood-stained silver bone sickle. "His Royal Highness Sister". There is no memory of this girl, but Yingdie blurted out subconsciously. Reason returned at this moment, and the memories of this girl poured into Yingdie''s mind, the bits and pieces of living with her, it seemed to her strange experience, but there was no sense of disobedience. Are these all false memories? Yingdie looked at her hands in a daze, and sensibly told her that these were the blindfolds of the person in front of her, but her body instinctively made herself believe them. Memories can¡¯t fool your body. Are these all Yingdie¡¯s eyes flashed for a moment, she thought of her sister, recalled the sorrow of the imperial city being burnt down, she evacuated the imperial city together with the people, but fell into the ice valley to protect the people. Really? ? I always felt that I had forgotten a lot of memories. A gust of wind blew her pretty face, and recalled her mind of flying away. When she was waiting, she raised her eyes and saw that Bai Ji was gone and many more! I won¡¯t hurt you, just thinking.¡± Before she could finish her words, the white figure in the sky hurriedly flew off and ran off looking at the giant sickle that was still in place. Thinking, squeeze and hold the sickle, and pull it up lightly. In an instant, the long-lost mastery moves into the heart bank With the giant sickle in her hand, she felt that the broken memories in her brain were being pieced together at an extremely slow speed. Chapter 46 ~ Snipe and Clam Fight The dark curtain drew across a few bleak whites of dawn, and the thunder that came afterward spread far, and the trembling sound spread throughout the city of Thoreau. When this shouldn''t be, The demon species'' ability to perceive demon energy is far more sensitive than that of dull humans. The traces of demon in the air are drained in an instant, and can be more keenly perceived by the five senses of the vampire. No response was received, the silent knocking sound gradually weakened, and a sense of despair was choked in their throats. They died slowly in suffocation and fear, without receiving any attention. The whole city seems to have lost its vitality. The sacrifice of the living lead began, and Bai Ji, who hurried on her way, had a bad premonition, a feeling that a long-simmering conspiracy was about to explode, but she didn''t know it. Like the outline of a huge black shadow in the deep sea, it becomes more and more immeasurable as the distance gets closer. I don''t know if it will be too late. The rain slapped on Bai Ji''s pretty face, black clouds billowed in the sky, lightning and thunder, and there seemed to be a huge monster lurking in the darkness. It has inexhaustible stamina, and the large and small scars on its body arouse its ferocity, making it more fierce and fierce. Lin lightly avoided the griffon''s minions, and the two sides with wings did not have the advantage of each other in the air battle. Having fought this kind of creatures that only existed in legends, the battle experience was not zero. Lin somewhat learned from the lessons of the last time, but inevitably suffered several burns and scratches. Physical scratches can be dismissed. The parts that can be burned by griffon gold flames cannot be cured in a short time. The effect on the consumption of mana is a headache. This is a big deal for the vampire race that relies on spells. challenge. On the other side, the battle between Gordon and Hearst has reached the most critical moment. Enzo suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes swept to the pale curtain illuminated by the thunder, and he muttered silently. The shining six-star light began to turn like a keyhole that had been filled alive, and the thunder and thunder in the sky signaled the coming of something. Enzo watched closely at the death array of the soul that had been smashed, his old eyes shot in and shot out, and the boss stared. "Come, finally. Come... this day is finally coming." Enzo seemed to have completely lost his restraints, and laughed unscrupulously, his low and vomiting voice even seemed to overwhelm the thunder. This old man has never been so crazy, so happy. A big hole opened in the center of the six-star array, like a channel connecting **** and the world. The incomprehensible purple inscriptions entangled and became a "lively lead" "Radiant Knight". His body is undergoing a certain qualitative change . The dense bat colony was intercepted by a concealed barrier in the air before it fell to the living knight. There was a very dissatisfied "Tsk!" in the thunderstorm. "Vampire? Another one?" Enzo glanced at the petite figure in the sky, wondering if Ji Bai had hooked the blood queen, but it didn''t matter what, even if the blood queen came, it wouldn''t help. Once the magic circle is opened, no one can stop it. "Mimika... Bai Ji made an unexplained sound, thinking about taking out the sickle, but reluctantly recalled that the poor Soul Eater had been left alone in the haunted house by herself. Bai Ji, who couldn''t have weapons in her hand and couldn''t interfere with the circle, made up her mind, and slipped into the ruins on the side. Come out soon, don''t hide, you two are already mature swords, shouldn''t you learn to find your own master by yourself? ? Bai Ji''s action of panning for gold and trash in the ruins did not escape the eyes of those present. Enzo didn¡¯t know, so he didn¡¯t intend to care about it. For him, the two vampires in front of him who were not even awakened were not enough to see. Although they had no royal blood, they did not even have a 5 percent utilization rate. I''m afraid I haven''t reached fifty years old yet. For the demon species, the ordinary demon species without divine veins obtains the unique ability called l awakening], and the royal family with the divine veins obtains the unique ability called [yizhuan awakening]. Compared with ordinary awakening, the upper limit for completing awakening in one round is much higher than the former, and the unique abilities obtained by the two are not comparable. The biggest difference is that [Shenmai]''s unique awakening has no limit, [One Zhuan Awakening] is followed by (Two Zhuan Awakening], and so on. As for those demon species that have not been awakened. It can only release ordinary spells or spells unique to the royal family. Enzo has seen how terrifying the awakened vampire royal family is, such as the scarlet queen of the blood clan, Lassabo: Lilias. Compared with these two, there are not many levels in the aura, and they are not a threat at all. There is no problem if you leave it alone, Your Royal Highness? ? Lin, who was inextricably fought with the Griffon, recognized the petite figure in the ruins at a glance. Why is she here? Last time I appeared in Border Town, this time I appeared in Thoreau City... If it weren''t for a special permission, the human barrier would not be opened to the foreigners, unless... She stayed in the city all the time? ? "Gordon sauce." "?? You started to scream like that too?!" The long swords overlapped and collided with each other, and the boss who was glaring at Gordon, who was fighting with Hirst, spit out helplessly. "Please help me hold it for a while." "Oh,...wait? What do you mean by holding it up?" Before the words fell, the fishy wind on the side blew through the ears, and the big mouth of the big blood basin was greeted by the eyes. Gordon was about to protest, and Lin was nowhere to be seen. Chapter 300: "These two bastards...One of the teammates has disappeared unreliably, and an unreliable action was taken. Gordon complained helplessly, or chanted [Mage Armor] honestly to temporarily resist both sides. "Where? It''s impossible to melt immediately after falling off the ground, right?" The huge ruins made Bai Ji feel stretched. She hugged her head in anguish, while the inner eight-character duck sat on a piece of gravel and was awkward. Where are our swords? Where are the two swords that are so hot? ? "His Royal Highness, are you looking for something?" "Swords... one. Two swords, one black and one silver sword can''t be found to provoke." Bai Ji was so anxious that she even cried, clinging to her knees and feeling a little overwhelmed. "Is the sword?" Lin looked at the ruins at her feet thoughtfully. "Don''t worry, can I help you find it together?" Compared with Bai Ji''s chaotic Xia Ji eight search, Lin clearly knows how to use effective methods. Manipulating the magic energy to remove the stones that were pressing on it bit by bit, patiently looking for the two swords for Bai Ji who was on an emotional strike, carefully observing every detail. "His Royal Highness, are they these two swords?" Lin controlled the little bat to bite the ends of the two long swords, one silver and one black, and there was no other damage except some dust. "No, that''s right, we are looking for these two swords, thank you!" Bai Ji joyfully manipulated the little bat and took the two long swords. "You''re welcome." Lin said that it didn''t matter, and immediately stared at Bai with a meaningful look at Joy and Joy, who has not found the problem. "Huh, thank you for the time being. If you can''t find these two swords, it will be bad." Bai Ji, who was holding two swords like a baby, suddenly seemed to be aware of something, and looked at Lin in silence. The eyes are facing each other, and they are silent. Lin remembered these two unique swords very clearly who the owner was. "You, you, you...Don''t think too much! We are just, these two swords are not ours, we are just, we..." Bai Ji blushed and waved his hands and denied it. "Yes, yes, I just promised a guy to return these two swords to him, um, yes, in short, don''t get me wrong.",. After Guangmu Xiaowan said, Bai Ji held two swords and disappeared into Lin''s field of vision with a blushing face. Why is her face so red? Was it too excited or...what is the improper relationship between the two of them? ? The focus of Lin''s attention is obviously different from that of Ji Bai, although the appearance of the direct princess of the blood clan is indeed an incredible problem. Lin squinted her eyes and recalled that the fierce fighting conditions caused her not to pay much attention to the changes in her breath. She didn''t know when the princess arrived, let alone whether she had been lurking in this town a long time ago. Could it be that there was an action in the home country? ¡­Forget it. Let¡¯s get things done right now. "Boom!" The deafening roar was accompanied by a series of inscription chains. The ¡®human¡¯ in the center of the six-pointed star array has lost its human form, and its whole body is wrapped in rune chains, like a silkworm. With the inscription chain flying into the air, the six-pointed star array expands rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye. The Ferris wheel in the amusement park was affected by the energy and the 3 steel bars quickly corroded and rusted at a visible speed. The cabins that lost their bearing capacity fell one by one, bombed on the ground, and the entire playground shuddered slightly. "It''s time for us to retreat." Enzo, who didn''t want to be affected by Chi Yu, chose to retreat with someone wisely. "You don''t pay for food, you break the law and you don''t go to jail, where do you want to go?" The cold voice was like a heavy hammer falling from the sky, and the dark silver figure blocked the way of several people. "I''m afraid you don''t have time to arrest us, Lord Radiant Knight." Without any formed combat power in his hands, Enzo was able to perform well and smiled lightly. "The living sacrifice has been successfully activated, do you know what this means?" Enzo smiled contemptuously. "Isn''t it weird, why is this town so quiet in an instant? The answer is simple." "Those ignorant lambs naively thought that the coffin was a refuge. It was really a blind obedience with no discernment ability. Enzo shook his head with a sense of relic. Can escape the catastrophe. "Speaking of which, did you vaguely hear the sound of crazy beating on the underground brick wall just now? Although it was a bit far away, I did hear... ...You are very proud of it. "Ji Bai looked at Enzo who was talking excitedly in front of him. There was no cold killing intent or hot resentment. He just looked at him like that, like a stranger. "After so many years, are you swollen, or have you not changed at all, always keeping your original intention?" "Do you think there is any point in saying this now? No matter what the truth is, the result is doomed." Enzo glanced at his hometown that was already full of barbarians, his stingy eyes didn''t even show mercy. "Anyway, you can''t leave that cumbersome bunch, but I can. That''s why you still haven''t achieved anything so far. This is the difference between us." "...Ji Bai glanced at the three knights who bowed their heads beside Enzo, rushed towards them in three steps and two steps, and then passed them. "Parasite, you leave here first. "Where did you go?" Lin frowned slightly when she heard the familiar voice. "I''ll talk later." Before the words finished, Ji Bai was already running out of sight. Seeing that figure drifting away, Lin''s eyes were a little complicated. "This guy, do you act arbitrarily again?" Gordon rolled his eyes, indicating that he was almost used to it. He turned his attention to the Soul Annihilation Array that quickly spread to the entire playground. "Already fully activated... Let''s leave quickly. "Aren''t you a wizard?" " "I have to say it a few times. I''m at most a trainee wizard. According to the current situation, it won''t help to invite the Great Omen. Let''s retreat. It will be too late!" Gordon seemed to perceive something, and his face was a bit Green for a while white. In fact, it goes without saying that anyone with eyes can see it. In the center of the circle, a bell tower the size of a palm [passage] protruded out of the mouth, supporting the ground, as if to pull the whole body out. "Run!" The breath was so horrible that Lin Du could hear the change of color. Gordon didn''t dare to drag, he quickly released the flying technique and Lin slowly sank towards the dead flying corpse outside the playground, the whole formation was like a puddle of softness. All the facilities in the playground are sinking downward. "Really, as innocent as always." On the tower, looking at the knight going away, Enzhu shook his head, showing regret. "I really hope this guy can live. Come... I don''t want you to mix in this muddy water, but now it seems that it is self-defeating. "Master Enzo, we should also go." Hirst, who was beside him, took a deep look at the figure and said respectfully. "Well... right... "Uh uh uh!" Suddenly, the Rose Knight screamed, and then fell to the ground unconsciously. "Voge!" "Several people, where do you want to go? Enzo''s pupils widened slightly, and they were surrounded by tall knights led by Ryuki armor. Chapter 47~The Demon Comes to the World Enzo was silent, watching the Ryukki knight leading the silence. "Your Excellency Enzo, where do you want to go? The city of Thoreau is not safe now, leading a group of defeated soldiers will inevitably happen, let us **** you." The silver knight in the lead opened his face helmet. Was he the one who served as the adjutant? ? ...For some reason, the mysterious immortal knight never speaks, so every time he moves, he has to find an adjutant to replace his mouth. Enzo recognizes him, one of the thirteen houses in the temple One of the direct members of the double-bladed spur family. "No, I''m very busy looking down at you. You don''t have to bother you to drive the old man off. "No, no, no, except when I''m dealing with my duties, I have a lot of free time now. It''s better to say that we are here for your glorious knights this time." The knight took a few steps forward, his tone of voice more or less Subtly teased. Those who are not good will not come, yes, he who has something to do with Enzo will not let go of this opportunity to fall into trouble today. "Leisure? I don''t think so." Enzo sneered. "Being a group of pointy-eared lackeys can be said to be every day, and it''s so good." You! ...Hehe, the duck''s mouth is still hard when it''s dead, it''s just utter nonsense! "The silver-armored knight holding the initiative sneered. "As I waited all the way, how broken is the city of Thoreau today, and the former prosperous city-state is now full of corpses. Who made all this? ? Your Excellency Enzo really has a dog mouth, and he bites when he sees people. "Long-term pain is worse than short-term pain. Loyalty and righteousness can''t do both." Enzo said calmly. Chapter 301: "You, the culprit who forged the identity of the late knight king and wreaked havoc on the entire city-state, still stand upright on this ruin now? Look around, how many innocent civilians have you killed? At the cost of blood, Using human life as a bargaining chip, righteousness? It''s just a fig leaf for you to hide your desires." The Silver Armored Knight said with a radical indignation. "The culprit?" Enzo shook his head. ¡¯¡¯I admit that Enzo is an unforgivable, wicked wicked person, so what about you, what are you? Do you have a deep understanding of yourself in your heart? " "In order to control the number of lambs, a butcher knife must be used. That''s it, Lord Immortal Knight." Enzo meaningfully turned his gaze to the immortal knight who was silent from beginning to end. "Silhouette knight sinner, you are not qualified to talk to your chairman," the silver armored knight said with disdain. "Knight''s sinner? It''s okay to put this hat on my head." Enzo paused. "But if this hat is put on your heads, there is no problem. "You are helping the evildoers and wantonly setting off disasters and cruel creatures. I am afraid that the lives of everyone present are not under me. Without you, how could I rise up?" Oh, wait for my dear Enzo, I probably understand. The silver-armored knight narrowed his eyes, and no longer looked at Enzo, but turned to the other twelve colleagues behind him--they were the representatives of the thirteen families. "It seems that it is indeed a koi out of our thirteen clan, which drew a big cake by coaxing and tricking you into the bait, so that it instigated you to do this, right? "Extremely ignorant! Really a group of wolf-hearted beasts who don''t know good or bad! I started scolding the cook when I was full? I don''t see who gave the barrier to stop millions of demons? Without them, mankind would have been extinct!''" Your limit is only to be able to eat and gain the right to exploit the same race? Enzo laughed mockingly. "It seems that we don''t have a common topic, so hurry up and push me to the execution ground, lackeys." " "Don''t worry, how could it be possible to execute you so soon?" The silver armor knight walked to Enzo''s side. "You have a lot of good things in your mouth. It''s a good deal to pry them out one by one! "Yo yo? Isn''t this your Excellency [Xiao Han Rider] who will be the next knight king? What''s wrong, now it has fallen into such a field? Hahaha, it''s really a turn of Fengshui?" The silver armored knight mocked. Coming to Hirst''s side, he patted him on the shoulder. "Sure enough, choosing the right master is a very important thing. It''s a pity, you make mistakes again and again, and you have no chance." Hurst opened his eyes suddenly, and caught the silver-armored knight''s neck in a thunderous manner, and drew a short dagger to hold him. "...What are you doing?" The silver armored knight roared sternly. "Let me go." Hirst paused, looking at the knights who were ready to move. "Huh? You, even if you kill me, don''t even want to leave! You know??" "If that''s the case, I''ll take you back." Hirst said calmly, and Dan Qi gradually approached the silver armored knight''s neck. "Let him go, let you go. A knight next to the immortal knight pinched a small note in his hand. It was obvious that this meant the immortal knight. "Okay, but you have to guarantee my peace... Hearst stared at the immortal knight who was holding his hand and stood calmly. He held the silver-armored knight back to a safe distance, and then flung the silver-armored knight away and ran away. . "Do you want to send a knight to chase and intercept?" The knight beside him asked as he watched the figure drifting away. The Immortal Knight just shook his head, and pinched the pen and paper. "No need." "Yes." The knight was not surprised, the immortal knight himself is a person who keeps promises. "This hateful traitor!" The silver-armored knight''s head burst into blue veins, and his eyes couldn''t wait to slash the escaped Hirst. "Are you okay?" A small note was handed to him. "Thank you for your concern, the chairman, I''m fine, but, really don''t catch up with that guy?" The silver armored knight gritted his teeth. "No, the main culprit has been arrested, take them away." Dead "Yes." The silver armored knight could only obey the order and return the small note to the immortal knight. He looked back and took a deep look into the distance. , To keep up with the tail team. "Abandon it and open the barrier to resist the chaos for a period of time. There was no one in the underground refuge, at least when Ji Bai arrived, there were already ten rooms and nine empty spaces. The lines inscribed on the stone wall dimmed, with dark red scratches telling people''s final despair and hysteria. Ji Bai could even see that in the sealed underground stone chamber, people desperately scratched and beat the stone wall in order to survive, and eventually were drowned in despair and died in suffocation. "Woo Ming... the cry of crying caught Ji Bai''s attention. In a stone room around the corner, a few children huddled together and cried into tears. Many of them looked dull, as if they had seen something terrifying before. Ji Bai felt that trying to appease them, he found that they had completely ignored their existence as if they hadn''t seen themselves at all. In desperation, I couldn''t let them stay in this weird place similar to the sacrifice room. Ji Bai carried one with his left and right hands, with several hanging on his back, and rescued them from the stone room. "Boom boom boom!!" The loud noise was accompanied by the shaking of the stone wall. The moment Ji Bai just walked out of the stone room, the stone door fell, and the door rose again and again, and the one outside had not been resolved yet. Holding the child in his arms, Ji Bai couldn''t join the fight either, wondering which place was safer and empty. When he walked outside, he was dumbfounded. The inside of the magic circle came out... In the middle of the city, a crimson statue, like a monster made of molten mortar, stood facing away from the half-remnant tower not far away. The monster has three pairs of thick arms, with a curved horn on its head, and its pupils are like a pool of boiling molten slurry, standing between the sky and the earth like a demon descending to the earth, and Ji Bai can feel the air from far away. The sense of rush and oppression. The breath exuding even exceeds the category of the third-order species. "Oops." Ji Bai shook his head and suddenly seemed to have thought of something, and took out a blue crystal pendant from his bag. "The ancestors teach, what crazy things have you awakened?" Gordon swallowed with an ugly expression on the soles of the monster''s feet. He stopped a few hundred miles away from the monster and didn''t dare to take a step forward. All the creatures around the monster, including the buildings, were compressed as if they had dropped a dimension, and if they dared to approach it, he promised that he would be no exception, and would be compressed into a group of unrecyclable people. In the eyes of that monster, humans are really just ants. Not only that, the monster didn''t seem to have regained consciousness, but since the magic circle that summoned it hadn''t disappeared, and it was still spreading, I knew it was not that simple. It seems to be summoning its family... Molten bubbles burst out from the cement floor, and molten grotesques slightly taller than humans drilled out of the Soul Annihilation Array, and they began to attack the living creatures indiscriminately. "It''s super troublesome in every sense. As expected, you can''t expect anything to be by his side... Gordon complained and set out to clean up the molten grotesque around him. [Anonymous Fireball] "Boom!" The huge fireballs were eaten by the weirdos, which not only didn''t make any real contribution, but also made them stronger. "So fire is useless to them?" Gordon frowned and shoved the Starfire sword in his hand. "Catch the thief first, capture the king, these lava monsters can''t be killed." He stared at the silver silhouette next to the huge crimson monster hundreds of miles away. As a human, he couldn''t do anything and could only rely on the vampire race. Lin took advantage of the monster''s not fully awakened to perform a backstab. In fact, it wasn''t just Lin of Tier 1 and Tier 2 species. After stepping into the monster, Lin instantly felt pressure doubled, her chest seemed to be pressed against a big stone, and her heart It''s like being held tightly by someone, as if the other person can put himself to death with a little bit of force. Looking at the behemoth not far away, Lin took a deep breath and recited the spell silently. [Desperate Steps are extinct one by one] Pieces of bright red arrows condensed from behind and shot at the monster like a downpour. Despair-level curse, this is not a small handwriting for Lin, it consumes a lot of energy, and can shoot to death a piece of ordinary troll soldier. However, these arrows are like fragile toothpicks, which break before they come into contact with the monster''s skin. Desperate-level curse, did not cause any substantial harm... Lin unwillingly took out the fang-like long power that her mother had given her for her birthday, the finest in the blood craftsmanship, and the knives that can cut the ryukwood armor. Attach magic energy to it, aim at the eyes of the demon monster and throw it out. Chapter 302: "Kacha!" The fangs long knife touched the monster''s body without humiliating its mission. When it touched the monster''s eyelashes, it couldn''t bear the weight and exploded into a pile of fragments. ...Lin was stunned. "..., who awakened me?" The ethereal language is not human language at all, but it can make people understand the meaning. The monster''s eyes regained clarity, and its consciousness awakened. When the voice fell, the ground began to crack, and the tall building facing him was razed to the ground. "Who is it that summon me here?" Seeing no one answered him, the monster repeated his question, but no one between the world and the earth could answer his question, and no one dared to answer his question. "Is that you?" The monster''s head slowly turned, turning to the only Lin who could be close to him within a hundred miles. "It''s not...". Bloodlines? ...I interrupted Lin''s words, the monster looked puzzled, and looked at Lin as if thinking about something, but then shook his head, "No, no, it can only be called a descendant of the blood race, blood, too little... "Huh?" Lin was taken aback for a moment, not understanding what the monster said. "Since you didn''t awaken me, where is the person who awakened me?" The monster did not leave Lin time to think. His voice unintentionally carried an energy that was hard to ignore. Every time he uttered a sound, the surrounding buildings would be produced. Collapse-these things are nothing but toys to him. "Why are you looking for someone to awaken you?" Since the other person has wisdom and can communicate with the living body, it is much better. It is not unreasonable to see the other person. Maybe you can reason with him. I think, Lin''s tone Also became respectful. "Does that still need to be said?" The monster raised his lava-like eyes and said naturally. "Of course, a showdown." "The creature that can awaken me must be very strong, and I will fight him. ... However, it is human beings who are a Tier 1 species that awakens you. "Lin said with a low pressure while facing the pressure. Kind,... The monster was silent for a moment, and laughed loudly. "Impossible, descendant of the blood race, don¡¯t want to." I didn¡¯t lie to you. You can explore your surroundings, no living beings are your opponents, and even, no one on this entire plane is your opponent. This is an accident. Raise your hands high, how about going back to your plane? Volume 5 Final Chapter of Repaying Grace ~ The Last Sword ... The monster was silent, as if thinking seriously about Lin''s discussion. Just let me go back? ? "It''s okay to be in love with you, the descendants of the blood clan. But the lower species, the older ones call me far away, can you come anytime you call?" "can people. Don''t ask for anything else, defeat me, and then I will return to my position willingly. "I am just a price to summon me as a special self. I will kill this plane to death." The monster pointed his head. Duan are inferior kinds of wars? ...No, you are too weak. " "Then, you are the first batch of war-born tool races to suddenly become violent, and the monster that is burning with water and can not be extinguished shook his head in disappointment and waved it to speed up the destruction. Until the strongest of this plane is attracted. ¡¯ "Then just wait, An orphanage on the east side of Solo City Clergy like priests flee, flee, die, The children trapped in the church are left alone. "Ming woo ming... we, will we die?" In. The oldest child said so, in fact he himself "No, someone will teach us, everyone must hold on. I didn''t count. The horrible noise outside the church made the children shrunk into a ball. > Zhongfu, a tall lava monster breaks through "Dancing boom!" With a roar, the black smoked door entered the church. Stimulate their fragile and young hearts Health wow! |"The children¡¯s crying has become more intense, fear oppresses their spirits. The low-level Mo clan does not understand what it means to respect the old and love the young. Except for destruction, there will be no divisions capable of this. Suddenly, black shadows fell from the sky, and all the children were surprised, and they were sure to look like weird puppets. Daguo Kongran provoked a very weird dance. First he severed his hand, then severed his limbs, and finally saw these strange shapes synchronized with them, severed his hands, severed limbs, and finally severed his head. On the ground, it turned into a pile of embers. "Children, are you okay? , The old voice was a little hurried. "Grandpa Pullman!" "Grandpa Pullman..., I knew you were back The chicken... the children seemed to have found a spiritual support, holding on to the eager old man, tears completely broke the bank._ At the end of the day... The Knights Prison was unguarded due to an accident. Shun "It''s okay, it''s okay, there are old people, and Piren T is really good enough to catch the children in the nursery. Pullman, who escaped from Lee, made the whole novel at the time of catastrophe He kept comforting the children, and the old big hands touched the ground, so the whole church was about to collapse. "Boom!" Without waiting for them to continue to perform the touching and heavy, the self-sufficient dou Dang and arm, hugged one in a naive manner. No good! Go! "Under Perlman''s order, the puppets picked up their children and ran outside the door. The armor shone faintly under the moonlight There is also a child who is farther away, and Erman is about to rush over, and a black shadow flashes by. It has found you. If you want to reminisce, I will say it later. "Ji Bai and Fangshen Luchuan live together. "He is looking for it." When the two of them ran out of the church, the beams, which were already at the end of the class, could no longer bear the weight and were broken." See you again, old gentleman. "The wind is on the face, work first... Looking at Ji Bai who carefully put the scared child on the ground. After talking about Moonlight, Pullman recognized the person. The children that Ge brought and the children who grabbed the card were placed in a safe and empty location. He was relieved now. It took you to run out first, and it took a lot of effort to find you. " "I was thinking of going to the jail to find you, Han you, the public notice clearly refers to the scarlet giant standing in the middle of the city." "Ji Bai shook his head and took out the blue pendant in his arms. "Now entangled with these useless, this Do you know something? " ...Where did you find this? The old man looked very excited, and tremblingly took the two pendant patterns in the pendant that Ji Bai handed over. What does the old Berman have no words? With the name of Kushiri, another blue pendant came out for a thunder time, and a blue light appeared from his body. ...What else did he say Chapter 303: , Pullman''s eyes are full of complexity and exhaustion. "He said, let you not wait any longer." This sentence was guessed by Ji Bai, as if he had made a decision. Wen frustrated. . Erman snorted deeply, turned his head and looked at the children behind him who looked at him hopefully, + I have one thing to do, can I help me? " "Huang Shi, I have the same you. "Happiness, yes, another Qi Tu, he seems to see the shadow of the old Qi Tu. "Thank you." Pullman SF Mu Xiaoting "Escort me to the half-remnant tower. "where are you going?? This original sin demon Youra] is a fourth-order species that governs lives on the main plane, at least not on this plane. "Yes, that monster is called (former Feiyangdi" , The old man turned around and looked at the children with a little dismay. "The creatures are his opponents, and Jiang Fuyun Shanggong is too stingy with them and gives them more love. They can''t let them put them in for me. They are all poor orphans, disappointed in this world." .This is a job...Can I ask you a question without a guilty way? "Within the range of what I know." Is the foundation worth it? "You and these kids are not of the same race, so Pullman said without thinking about it. ...In this world, loving everyone is worth it. "It''s like the intention of Hua Jie Eryi''s trip. "It shouldn''t be too late. I have been taught, old sir. "Ji Bai looked at the dark sky. Let''s take the third trip. Here I am willing to **** you." After several days and nights, countless epochs, the half-remaining tower was still 8 cores and 2 transformed, so I missed it and seemed to be reluctant to give up. After being strong enough to lose half of the Geyan monsters around the tower of mine, the old man of Pullman boarded the road of semi-precision. , He is the color that can''t be washed away by the years. play. Ten drinks. Do you know who built this tower? " Mr. E violates the advice of the old man. "I don''t know, the local text is used to finally engrave the gods they believe in, Morbat. , The old man Pullman let out an unexplained smile. "After all, it''s just a small race, and it didn''t escape The calamity of the battle of the gods in the first era. " , Ji Bai thought of something. "Long perished? Are you... "I am the last descendant of the Ming clan that has survived to this day." "Yes." The old man seemed to be emotional. g the information passed to me from it. "Old Pullman made two pendants into one." These are when the two pendants are combined, they are worn on his chest. Ji Bai remained silent, looking at the old Baijiu empty team who would go their own way...." "Pollman''s words replied, "Xiang Xiang, when there are only a few Ming Clan left in the world, wear hanging stills, It''s like a poem that calms people''s minds. "Our God will guard the last blood of the land. The chant is over, The blazing radiance came from the old man, as if it could drive Like the dark night scattered through the ages, dawn has ushered in this piece of sky. S segment of the world is because of you, for the oath "Thank you for your help, honorable knight, don''t stop at the body of these three senses transforming into a ray of light and blending into the half-written land of faith, so that you can''t be exhausted by the black girl." The words gradually turned into an air disaster, Boer''s body turned into the remnant tower. Take care of those children. Half-remnant exuding dazzling brilliance It''s time to get up, I should also go, to follow the footsteps of my fellow clan, ... the voice comes and goes, "The monster with the head and body in Di Cai. Even if I raise my head, I can''t see how long he really is. After finishing the 67 of the tower, the sculpture monster with a bull''s head and a snake''s body is entrenched on the pagoda. Ji Bai Duran Zhong, (God), the inscribed **** one Morbat? This local culture is just a ray of remnant soul left by the inscribed **** in the mortal world. Different from the real engraved species, the monster of the warrior-born head wheel **** is also free from the shackles, and the roar of wind fury penetrates the "boom boom boom!" the crimson giant in the middle of it swoops down. A sky, digging into the clouds, His body was bruised and bruised, and his body smelled of burnt wounds. After Lin panted and retreated to the bunker, Ruo frowned slightly from the family members who kept coming up. Just dealing with these dependents is a lot of effort. A The magic energy is almost exhausted, and she has no more energy. Had it not been for the blessing of flying and acceleration spells, 80% of him had been burned. Gordon on the other side was chased by the Peiyan monsters and turned into ashes. , Stood up and glanced at the sky. "at last Is it? ? "The strongest of this plane. His response was a roar from the sky. An illusory monster with a bull''s head and python body hovered above him. "Come on, let me see your strength!" "Ben appeared in the hands of the Donghong monster, and the area was slashed, as if the entire sky was divided into two, like the whip of the emperor, he slapped Min''s curvy and mighty body fiercely, and flexibly avoided the slash of the scarlet monster. The powerful Zhou Ba above hit the scarlet monster in the neck. , Shi''aoran fell to the ground, and the earth wailed as the ground was devastated. Under the shaking, the tall buildings were all Shujuan, "Boom! The high-rise buildings that Su Neng will increase with the development of the lake, Gordon did not care about his sweat, and almost died." Because this inexplicable disaster is gone. Hara Shigenobu stood up again, the giant axe in his hand was heavy and powerful, and he would be scraped to pieces when rubbing the edges. The 4th temperature, 7 kinds, 8 and even the family members of the crimson monster themselves were not able to escape. Two monsters fighting method, Zhou Qian governs the two giant figures of dragons and tigers. One by one, Lin Gaodeng, who has the ability to fly at this level, flies in the air; from a distance, the battle mentioned by 7 of Shengkong is definitely not able to intervene, get started. of. "Uncle Cavalier, where''s Lord Pullman? Where did he go? Chapter 304: Silently, he looked at the cyan phantom in the middle of the city. Looking at the child with pure worry in her arms, Huanzhi He went home and went to find his family. The same clan went. "Long, "Ming... Lord Pullman isn''t he coming back?" "Probably, I won''t be back. "Grandpa, grandpa doesn''t want us anymore? ¡­We are disobedient and let things go. The most in vain, firm and dull taste, he has been by your side all the time. It''s just a different way to guard you. The unexpected is very convincing. The fighting oil went into white-hot, and the crimson monster [Original Sin Devil Dira] was bitten more often. Looking back at the ball, it seemed to be lost in this world in the next moment. The figure is getting more and more illusory, as if the Sheung Shui doctor has never played so happily! "The original sin devil Dila opened his mouth wide, and gave him one by one, as if he was constantly charging it. It is done by the extension of the ectopic plane. With constant instincts, Dila''s injuries began to heal. "However, this seat is running out of time, and roaring up to the sky, while the crimson monster in the charge can''t move, only two rows of fangs from the remnant soul of Qu Ming pierced his neck. The whole body was coiled around his points, and as soon as it recovered, it began to shatter and explode, and the Remnant Soul of the Ming God that bit him became more and more ethereal. The one who reaches the end is the winner. The final tug-of-war began, and persisted until the final birth r8;. The wound on his body broke completely, and he sat weakly on the ground. Finally, the fast days leading to the different planes would explode the meridians of his body up and down in a moment. On, the remnant soul of Mingshen who bit him kept transporting in his body However, when he was gradually desperate, after the Ming piece''s 5-faced Xiao Chengma couldn''t get that breath, he slowly spread that the undetermined crimson monster was leaning against the ground with its wounded sheath. Gasping for breath, slowly put his heart back in his stomach, and only raised a sigh of breath, only ten breaths away, he would be killed in Huangquan, it''s a pity_ His eyes widened, and he slowly looked down. "Hahahaha .Sure enough, the final winner is still! "Mordila breathed, he On his pottery legs, there was a dark long sword that looked like a toothpick to him. impossible! There is no weapon on this plane to hurt yourself... It is used because there is no Donghu in this world. He only has the last 0 to eat, but he can survive even if there is a breath. "Ahhhhhhh, DMB is huge red The figure was eaten away a little bit... Not far away, Ji Volume 6 Preface to Him and Her ~ Past Events The colors of childhood must be the unforgettable colorful colors in life, so that they are often talked about after adulthood, and they are often mentioned when talking with old people and remembering them. Childhood is unforgettable and has a special meaning to a person''s life. It is not only the bud of a new birth, but also the fallen leaves. To stay with the old deceased sitting in a wheelchair, full of memories, holding the hand of the beloved in the memory, reminiscing the ups and downs of the past, life always echoes from end to end like this. Fallen leaves return to their roots, life blooms here, but also withers here. For Ji Yue, who is only twelve years old, her childhood is indeed with extraordinary meaning and color. A gray world and gray color. Except for his mother and the person who has been given a special meaning, it seems that no one else is. It¡¯s very important. It¡¯s a dispensable existence in one¡¯s own world, and perhaps it¡¯s not even serving as a foil. Out of good family education etiquette, her smile is open to everyone, and her mouth rises from the inside only to certain people-they are the composition of colors in her own eyes. "Xiaoyue, when you grow up, you are already a big and slim girl." The man named father babbled in her ears. This is not the first time. Now you only need to hear his words. Know what he wants to say next. Ji Yue said calmly on the surface, and nodded obediently. Upon seeing this, his father''s expression eased, he paused and continued. "It''s not a little girl who needs people to worry about everything. Girls have to learn how to take control. You do a good job externally. However, you still have to pay attention to the difference between men and women, especially when you and him are developmental. The levy is almost complete now. "Isn''t the elder brother our family? What''s wrong with the sister and the elder brother." Ji Yue, who was still young and incomprehensible, was a little uncomfortable. "He is my adopted son, of course our family, only... my father''s face has changed, and the words''adopted son'' is clearly emphasized in his words. "You can''t be put in the arms of your brother for the rest of your life, and you will be married in the future. And you are already a sensible girl, and you understand what it means to be "different between men and women". You are almost thirteen years old and you are holding your brother to sleep every day. What is it like? ? Father Ji Feng''s tone became a little more serious. "You also have your own room, and your elder brother has his own life. When you were young, you can live together without knowing the world. You must keep a good distance between you when you grow up. Ji Yue lowered her head, her fingers tightly embedded in the plush toy. "¡­why?" "Why?" Ji Feng''s brows deepened. "Why do you still use me to say it? You are not real blood relatives after all. Young people do things without importance or even knowing the consequences. I did this for your own good, and even more for your good." "Then I, will I leave my brother someday?... "Of course, when you grow up, naturally you don''t need your brother. In the future, there will be a better and better man by your side, and he will be your husband." Ji Feng breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that if he speaks seriously, she is still a girl. I heard it a little bit. "This is also for the mission of our family." Since I was a child, I have instilled a lot of reasons and responsibilities about the mission of the family. The blood that you carry on your body is doomed to the trajectory of your life. No... you are a rare encounter in our family for a century. ''The ancestral physique, you have to understand how much expectations and responsibilities you have shouldered.'' Seeing her daughter obedient, Ji Feng''s tone became gentle. "In the future, I don''t need my brother?" Ji Yue lowered her head and muttered silently, her tone unable to hear the emotions. "Yes, your husband will continue to accompany him instead of..." "If this is the case, why can''t that person be the elder brother?" Xiao Jiyue buried her head and made a protest of her own in a suppressed voice. ...Well... Ji Feng was stunned for a moment before reacting, and his face was full of anger in an instant. "Naughty! It''s a mess if you two are together, besides, intermarrying an outsider who has no blood will ruin the blood of our family! In the past, we... "Are they talking about''mission'' again?" Ji Yue muttered silently. "You will only promote these illusory things, "I have been with my brother and mother since I was little. When I was the most helpless, only my brother stood up, and I will never find your figure. Maybe in your eyes, only that string Cold numbers and beautiful dreams, in your eyes, I am just a tool for seeking means, do you really think of me as a daughter? Perhaps the word family is not in your dictionary at all. "You! Do you know who created your current life? For an outsider, you are actually connected to your father''s mouth??" Ji Feng was angrily grinned. "He is not an outsider, on the contrary, he is more like my family than you." Ji Yue stood up, glanced at her father coldly, with tears gleaming in the corner of her eyes, and walked towards the gate inlaid with gold silk. Ji Yue didn''t even look back at his symbolic biological father, and walked out of the room without hesitation. In her world, that invisible and intangible mission¡¯ is far less important than being with you day and night. Her favorite brother is more important. As the days passed, a major event happened in the academy, which successfully pushed someone to the forefront of public opinion. The key fell to the ground, and Ji Yue stared blankly at the cabinet with self-clothing. The clothes were messy, very different from the neat appearance before he left. Among them, several pieces of underwear were missing. The remaining underwear was stained with viscous and disgusting transparent liquid, which looked like human saliva. Someone stole the key to the door of his cabinet, used it to make a new one, and stole his own... Ji Yue closed the cabinet door blankly; she sat weakly against the wall. Mu Fiction I was caught by the perverted wolf! ¡­ She suddenly remembered the things that her brother had repeatedly told the girls to protect themselves, as well as those weird nausea. When she remembered that her underwear was used to do such and other things, her brain was empty, and she said no in a daze. Speak out. With a noble background, she has never encountered this kind of sexual (meow) harassment (meow) problem. For a while, she is at a loss and has no master. The key to the cabinet door has been kept personally by herself. She struggled to search her memory and recalled who she had been in contact with in the past few days. Chapter 305: But Ji Yue herself is a dull type who doesn''t like to talk. Except for the people around her, she has at most smiled irrelevantly. There are not many people who can talk, let alone friends. After thinking about it, she felt that she had never had any contact with any outsider such as hello, and it was impossible to steal the key without her noticing it. Except, the people around me This idea was rejected by Ji Yue within a millisecond, because it was absolutely impossible. When this kind of thing happened, Ji Yue''s first reaction was to look for her brother, but she also remembered that her brother was busy with the promotion of knights these days, and this matter should not disturb him. So she went to the dean of the college to resolve the matter. Ji Yue, who had little contact with outsiders, tweaked to find the dean. Under her unfamiliar expression, the dean who learned of the incident was also startled. This kind of scandal that the college has not encountered in a century is simply smashing the college¡¯s golden sign and discrediting the academy¡¯s ethos. One of the thirteen families of the temple, the Yanspear family, is a big family of gold masters, and it seems that the college sent their children to them. Face, isn''t it just about hitting people in the face now that things go wrong? How does the college explain to the girl''s family? ? The children of the thirteen families have this problem. Good things do not go out and bad things are spread thousands of miles away. This kind of scandal is definitely unavoidable. It is better to stand up and admit it by Guan Ming Zhengda and return the students to a bright future. The flustered department head didn''t dare to neglect, and immediately referred the matter to the school''s top leadership for resolution, and promised to return her justice. Ji Yue, who didn''t want to put the matter on the bright side, watched the school send out a school-wide letter to further expand the matter. The school almost used the power of the entire academy to track down the real culprit. Their efforts paid off, and they had some clues. Although they could not produce definitive evidence, they kept narrowing the scope, and finally focused on the person who was in perfect match with the time of the crime and had an excellent environment for the crime, and that person was Ji Yue¡¯s favorite brother. . As no definitive evidence was available, the school remained silent, but there was a burst of pervasive gossip in the school. "Have you heard? It''s obvious that the young lady in the Yanmao clan was targeted by the underwear thieves. It is said that it seems to be hers... "It''s actually him? I can''t see it. I usually don''t say a word and even a piece of wood. I thought he was such a serious person. "Oh, people''s hearts are separated by the belly, no one except him has such a perfect crime environment and crime time... Tsk tsk, it''s really the first time to get the moon near the water." "It''s...hey, why do you say that some guys are so dead? it is good? I was born humble, but I was admired by a noble family. I came to be an adopted child. There are many benefits. I don¡¯t want to be equal to us. I can do whatever I want with my nominal sister. If something happens, I don¡¯t need to worry about the school¡¯s punishment. Anyway, it¡¯s a family. ''Right? The unshirkable rhetoric made Ji Yue''s heart furious. On the one hand, she felt guilty for causing trouble to her brother again. Ji Yue understands that rushing to clarify at this time will only become darker and darker, and will block her brother, and the rumors will stop at the wise. When these idle and bored students lose interest, they will probably be exposed. However, the real murderer has not been found (The deterrence of the Yan Spear family makes the school feast uneasy. This matter is still fermenting, and the heat has not faded with the passage of time. Perhaps because of the guilt of this matter, Ji Yue did not dare to look directly at her brother''s gaze, fearing that she would be blamed. She was cold-eyed or even abandoned by her brother, and she could only talk to her mother when she was depressed. "My mother, does my father hate my elder brother?" Ji Yue asked puzzledly. "How is it possible, you are all our children, in our eyes, we treat them equally." The kind mother held Ji Yue in her arms and explained to her in a gentle and drizzle manner. "But why, my father dislikes me being with my brother?" The mother did not speak, but gently stroked Ji Yue''s head. "You and your brother have their own lives. Sooner or later, they will part ways. This is the case in all of them. My father said this for your own good. "But, I don''t want to share with my brother... I don''t want to now, and I don''t want to in the future." Ji Yue lowered her head, looking very disappointed. "The kid is talking stupid again. You and your brother are like you and your mother. , Sooner or later there will be a life of your own, right? Unless his brother is willing to marry you troublesome girl. "The mother squeezed Ji Yue''s little nose like a laugh. Ji Yue''s eyes lit up when she heard this. "Really? As long as my brother is willing to marry me, can we be together forever?" ... Mother looked at Ji Yue who was full of expectation embarrassed, and then smiled helplessly. "The two of you are not related by blood, and it''s not a bad thing to be married to each other." "Really, mother mother supports us 27.SF Light Novel "If this is the wishes of the two of you." The mother took a deep breath. "I knew, my mother is the best!" Ji Yue, who was full of joy, plunged into her mother''s arms all at once, like a little padded jacket, her coquettish side can only be seen by her closest relatives. "You child." The mother felt helpless. "But, my brother seems to be angry with me recently... Mother, can you help me apologize to my brother? "Apologize?" The mother was taken aback. "Can you do this yourself?" "I, I don''t...Ji Yue lowered her head aggrievedly. "Hey, okay." She couldn''t bear to look at Xiao Jiyue''s grieved and baba teary appearance, and her mother compromised. "Mother is the best!" Immediately, the mother knocked on the door of his brother''s room kindly, and the two entered the room. After about half an hour, drastic changes occurred. The mother''s painful scream spread throughout the villa, and Ji Yue arrived last. When she arrived, the scene in the room made her so shocked that she couldn''t close her mouth. Mother covered her blood-stained abdomen, and stayed away with the help of Jia Ding in pain and helplessness. The figure holding a blood-stained knife stood silently in the middle of the room, as if she hadn''t understood anything. "Xiaobai, stop it, your sick notion is wrong, love is not selfish desire... Mother covered her wound, her face twisted by pain, but still made words to discourage him. At this time, the serious-faced father stood up, his fire-breathing eyes seemed to engulf him. He ordered the servant to put a pile of plastic bags and brought up the unsightly cloth. "Ji Bai, these were found in the secret door of your room cabinet, Xiaoyue''s underwear... Your mother just broke your secret, and you hurt her assassin. What can you say now? "Let''s go, I don''t have your son, so I won''t poke this out. This is my last love for you. Chapter 1 ~ Marriage Father Ji Feng''s approach seemed to miss old feelings, or to avoid scandals that the family was burdened with. Maybe he had other plans, but maybe only he knew what he thought. From Ji Bai''s point of view, he was able to perform well. The wounded and painful and contorted mother and the older brother holding a blood-stained knife, painted the shadows of Ji Yue''s childhood. Mother, besides her elder brother, her closest relatives, too many personal matters that cannot be shared with her elder brother, she has sought her mother, her embrace is like a warm haven, which makes all kinds of sacrifices and efforts for family harmony. This gentle woman is gracious and kind to her brother and herself, just like a round of gentle sun, and she will not be able to say that she is one of the people she trusts most. The blood-stained knife, the mother''s serious injury, and the facts before him forced Ji Yue, who resisted, to believe. The evidence found from the secret door of the cabinet was replaced by the usual Ji Yue would deny her skepticism. The facts before her and the silent and unrebutting brother made her feel hopeless gradually. Although he is stupid and incomprehensible, her brother has always been a persevering and upright person, never tolerating abuses. On the surface, he does not speak, but secretly makes all kinds of incomprehensible efforts in a dull manner. To make dishes that suit his own taste, he pours several bottles of mustard into his stomach every day to stimulate his dull taste. The method is stupid, but what I like is this ¡®clumsy¡¯ brother, who has no hesitation for the one he loves, but is taciturn and clear-hearted. So why are you standing there without saying a word? ? Why not refute it? Rebutting that these are all false, must there be some misunderstanding with the mother? In other words, you just made a big mistake because of your excitement. Why can''t you explain it? What does it mean to stand still? ? Did you acquiesce in what they said? ? Ji Yue''s brain was blank, and her hollow eyes gradually lost warmth. "Is that so?" She stepped forward and asked indifferently He looked at the mother who had exited the room with the help of the servant, and did not speak. "I ask you, is that right?". Yes it is. "After pondering for a moment, he said something that made Ji Yue crazy enough. Chapter 306: My brother will never lie to himself, that is There was a thousand waves in her mind, but Ji Yue remained silent, lowered her head slightly, and pointed to the gate inlaid with gold silk. "you go. The figure seemed stunned for a moment, as if the soles of their feet had taken root. "The guy who hurt my mother, I won''t let you go." Ji Yue lifted the cheek without any emotion, as if she was just doing a trivial thing. "What are you doing in a daze? Do you think I will keep you?" "I''m just an outsider, do you really think I treat you as my own brother? Don''t be passionate, you are just a slave." Ji Yue coldly scanned Ji Bai, who was still silent, and walked out of the room. . As if for an instant, the thread between the two was cut off by a horizontal knife. Holy novel Accidents again and again have caused humans to doubt the reliability of the barrier. After the border town, the place to suffer is the headquarters of the glorious Knights that should not suffer. Suddenly, the entire human federation was panicked, and the sense of security that the barrier and the knights could give was cut again and again, for fear that the next change would fall on them. As an explanation of this incident, Enzo, the deputy head of the Brilliant Knights, and a group of i] knights pretending to be the knight king and colluding with demons to destroy the border city were made public, making people feel that things are wrong and at the same time embarrassed. Sigh that the glory of the Knights Order without the Knight King has changed. On the other hand, the voice of the masses is getting louder and louder, hoping to severely punish the traitors and disband the glorious Knights. For the unarmed masses of people, the existence of this group of profitable knights makes them sleepless. People take food as their heaven. They don''t care how the incident started and why it ended. In this difficult time of tossing a coin to judge life and death, physiological needs are higher than all needs. And Ji, who was the key to this matter, did not receive any attention. Destroying the knights he had created was the most suitable ending for him. Success or failure is in the hands of the same person, and certain things need to be done by yourself. The cause, process and results that the top of the Temple Association did not understand were simple in Ji Bai''s eyes. It was just a story of a demon child repaying the old man''s kindness to the old knight. Some demon species are more like humans than humans, but some humans are truly ¡®devil species¡¯ The prejudice against the demon species in his heart is constantly changing, perhaps even he hasn''t even noticed it. He stroked the blade of L Powang J, as if he was still stained with the blood of a high-level species last moment, killing a high-level species that humans could not reach, feeling like a dreamlike unreality. After that incident, the mysterious women''s elder Gordon-chan left without saying goodbye. It seemed that there was something urgent, and he and Lin returned to the Moon Knight enchantment, returning to the ordinary day after day. After giving feedback on the routine tasks, I returned to the place that could be called home. The little cat at home seemed very happy, um, probably because of the relationship of making new friends, she was finally able to walk out of the shadow of fear and smile again. Ji Bai feels more or less a sense of accomplishment when his stocking policy has achieved the expected results. Although she is a minor, she can be considered a woman, right? In this way, it seems that I have begun to understand a little bit of a woman''s heart. Inadvertently, a black-haired girl flashed in his mind. After seeing each other frankly after a long time, she still broke up unhappily. In the past few years after she left, she didn''t seem to have changed, but she seemed to have changed a lot. "Lin Tuo, [Silver Throne] broke another hole." "Oh, I know, I know. Break Yao Jiu." Lin Tuo, who was gathering with several teachers to play mahjong, replied without turning his head. The iron helmet was crooked, looking at the small wooden table in the forge. When Lin Tuo was playing mahjong leisurely, Ji Bai fell into contemplation. Lin Tuo seemed to be accustomed to breaking his sword. He didn''t speak, and waited for a while. "Take me to see, what''s wrong again." After sending away a few good mahjong friends, Lin Tuo, who had cleaned up the mahjong table, sat leisurely on the self-made wooden stool. "Well, it''s not a big problem." After glancing at [Silver Throne], Lin Tuo returned Ji Bai. "If it''s okay, let''s go." Didn''t you say that the problem is not big? "Ji Bai pondered for a moment, wondering whether there was a problem with his comprehension ability or a problem with his auditory nerves. "Yes, it''s not a big problem." Lin Tuo casually filled the porcelain cup with tea. "The problem is not big, there is no need to panic, because panic is useless, and I can''t fix it. He waved his hand to indicate that he could do nothing. "I think you can. "I don''t think it will work." Lin Tuo denied without thinking. "It''s not that I am humble, I am a little blacksmith who feeds his family, how can He De repair this weapon?" "Isn¡¯t this the sword you gave me? And you have seen many battles, and there are rumors that you have been to all demonic countries and visited a lot of sword-making masters. There must be a way. "Ji Bai is very sure of Lin Tuo''s ability. "It''s just a fancy name, but made some inadequate minor contributions in sword-making. "Can''t you help?" "I can''t help, I think you''d better ask Gaoming." Lin Tuo pinned the hot spot, and said faintly that Ji Bai didn''t speak but didn''t leave, so he held the sword and kept Lin Tuo''s eyes on. Half a minute, like an apprentice, if you are enough, you have to stare at me when I go to the bathroom. There is only a cat-eared lady who has grown up and is easy to push (meow). Look at a man _ go to the bathroom? Are you having any obstacles in your sexual orientation? ? Go away, I really can''t fix that sword anymore. It doesn''t make any sense for you to stay here stubbornly! "When I opened the door of the cottage, I saw the little tail-like Ji Bai holding a roll of toilet paper. Lin Tuo couldn''t bear it anymore and broke out completely. "Obviously_last time the fragments could be reorganized." Ji Bai obviously didn''t believe Lin Tuo''s statement. For a knight, the sword is his comrade-in-arms and his own partner, "Although he is not paranoid to the extent that he treats the sword as a lover and talks to the sword. A gap, this is also a kind of talent." Sighing, Lin Lin Taku turned his gaze to the tattered black sword that was always hanging around Ji Bai''s waist. "Isn''t this tattered yet to be thrown away? Not to take it on her body. Ma Lintuo was suddenly stunned, as if he had seen some strange species, and couldn''t look away from the dark tattered long sword anymore. Can this sword be borrowed from me? " "Didn''t you say that this sword is tattered? It doesn''t matter if you don''t look at it." Ji Bai raised his eyebrows, so he said, or handed [Bao Wang] to Lin Tuo. The people who can touch the sword of the knight, except for the people he admires, are the swordsmiths, because only they know how to cherish the sword. "Is it an illusion? Stroking the outline of the long sword with three hands, Lin Tuo muttered to himself. "Probably I have some mental allergies in the past two days." Lin Tuo shook his head. "Let''s just say, how can a broken weapon that is not as good as a hatchet give birth to a tool spirit? Before he finished speaking, Ji Bai saw him holding [ "Fuck me, what the hell?" Lin Tuo''s face was inexplicable, as if he hadn''t reacted to the situation, and then hit his head again. Fortunately, [Bouwang] was so passivated that it could cause it. The damage is no different from the fire stick. Lin Tuo was knocked twice and only took two eyes: Jin Xing. On the sidelines, Ji Bai, who didn''t know what was going on, saw Lin Tuo as if he was frustrated and devilish. He muttered to himself and hit himself with a sword, smearing his face relentlessly. It''s a werewolf. "Damn! This sword, it hits me?" Lin Tuo spit out such a bull''s head after a long time with his eyes stunned. Listen, is this human? "I know it was the sword that struck you, but why did you use the sword to knock yourself?" Ji Bai was silent for a moment, wondering if the person in front of him was casting a sword and casting madness. "It wasn''t me who knocked, it was this sword that was hitting me, this sword was doing it, do you understand, it was hitting me!" Lin Tuo explained vigorously when he felt Ji Bai''s neurotic eyes. Yes, another crazy one. "Remember to rest in your spare time for swordsmanship, work and rest together, and hallucinations are prone to fatigue at work." Ji Bai hesitated for a moment and said seriously. "Are you listening to me? This sword is hitting me! It''s not my subjective. According to my experience, this sword must have awakened the spirit! Do you understand me? Awakening the sword spirit is right For some magic weapons, it is not a natural thing. There are also factors affecting the owner. Can you imagine that a broken sword can awaken the spirit of the weapon? I suspect that this sword must be evil. You should hurry up. Throw it away and keep it safe. Before he could finish talking, Lin Tuo raised [Bao Wang] and knocked his head again and again, knocking out a few big bags, really ruthless. Chapter 307: But when it comes to Qi Ling, Ji Bai is silent. He suddenly thought of the black-haired girl in the villa. Isn''t that his own illusion? After snatching [Bao Wang] from Lin Tuo, I can still feel the vibration from it, as if it really possesses some spirituality. Can you hear me? "Ji Bai said to it tentatively As expected, no response was received. Forget it, these things still need to be studied, even if [Bao Wang] really gave birth to the spirit, Ji Bai didn''t plan to rely on it to fight. "Hurry up and take that broken sword and leave! Don''t come to me in the future, let alone come to me if there''s anything!" Lin Tuo looked at Ji Bai as if he was watching a zombie star. "Then, what about [Silver Throne]?" "I can''t fix it, don''t come to me! "Then, I''ll leave this sword with you for two days." Ji Bai shook [Bao Wang] in his hand. "Damn! Let me fix it, can''t I fix it? Hurry up and take that little ancestor away!" Taking the [Silver Throne], Lin Tuo gritted his teeth and blasted Ji Bai out of the shop. Ji Bai, who took [Bao Wang] out for a walk, walked on the street boredly, the bland air blowing across his face, and the gentle sunlight poured down the ground through the gaps in the eaves. "Mr. Ji Bai, thank you for coming out to buy food with me~" Ke''er carried a small fitted basket, shaking his ears, and leaning gently on Ji Bai''s right shoulder, looking very happy. "Small things." Ji Bai glanced at the crowd inadvertently, and they were pointing at a posted notice. "The daughter of the Yanmao family actually wants to get engaged, and the days go so fast." "Are you actually engaged?" "Isn''t it? The engagement ball will be held next week. I don''t know which lucky young talent got the favor. Ke''er suddenly felt Ji Bai stopped. Chapter 2 ~ What does it have to do with me "Really? Isn''t it a rumor?" "What are you doing? The official seal is clearly written in black and white. Can it be fake?" "Next star...Tsk, the turmoil in Solo City hasn''t subsided yet. There is an engagement banquet at this juncture. These big families are really good." In line with the principle of not breaking the law in the urban area, the flat-headed people who babbled and pointed to the big family only used this to have a mouthful to vent the pressure in life, and no one would really look for it. Trouble of the big family. "Mr. Ji Bai, if you are interested in that bulletin, you can go in and take a look." Careful Kerr naturally noticed Ji Bai''s undisguised gaze. His body trembled slightly, and he looked a little heartbeat, but he slowly shook his head. "It''s okay, let''s go." Ji Bai glanced at the notice post flatly, and turned away without reluctance. But what does this have to do with yourself as an outsider? She even disdains to get her own blessing. Although I have known that this day will come unexpectedly soon, and it is very untimely to know my sister, have you found your true love, I hope that the one you love can continue to be your knight in place of your brother , Guarding your life, my brother will look at you from a distance and wish you happiness forever... "Eh? This is really good. Wait for someone else, Mr. Ji Bai." When Ke''er was stunned, Ji Bai, who walked in front of her, had already left her behind. "Huhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Ignoring her made her feel a little bit emotional. It''s not easy to walk back to the street alone, even if you carry the big bags and small bags by yourself, this boring gourd doesn''t say anything, and it doesn''t care about it, or even just ignores it. Being alone with myself is still thinking about other things... The more I think about it, the more I feel wronged, and the little emotions are surging up. She leaped up to the shoulder of the iron can flexibly, and took a deep breath, facing the position of the can''s ear. "Meow~ Ji Yi E Ji Bai was taken aback, the shaking of the big movement caused the cat to lose his balance on the shoulder of Ke''er, and he let out a "Give!" "Then he poured into Ji Bai''s arms. "What happened?" "Ji Baikhan came back to his senses. "It''s okay! Meow~~" Ke''er''s cheeks were bulging, her small brows squeezed together, and her head lowered aggrievedly, so she almost wrote the words "baby upset, coax me" on her face. ¡­¡­You''re angry "No! Press! SB book.SFA S2 novel ¡­Obviously you are angry, why do you still insist that you are not angry? The incomprehensible question made Ji Bai give up thinking directly, and he shook his head. Sure enough, I still can''t guess what the woman is thinking. The last moment I am in harmony, I will turn my face with you in the next moment. I can''t figure out whether I don''t know it or not, and you can''t find anyone in reason. To be honest, he still saw Kerr playing small emotions to himself for the first time. Well, this is not a bad thing, people will have seven emotions and six desires, and cats must not be too bad, always kindly let Ji talk about cats, Ji Bai suddenly thought of someone. "Ker. "Gui? What meow?" Ke''er looked still angry, his cheeks bulging like two buns. "Are you homesick? "? Home? What home? This is not very far from home. Meow." Ke''er asked Ji Bai''s preface not to follow. "It''s not referring to the united world of the moon knight." Ji Bai nodded Ke''er''s little nose and touched her resistance as expected. "Do you remember Sister Xiaosha?" Ji Baiyi pointedly looked at the sky. "Of course I remember. "I told you that her true identity is a direct princess of the Yacat tribe who lives in the folk." "Of course Kerr remembers. "Well, she has almost restored the country now, that is to say, your country has been restored." "Well, Sister Xiaosha is so amazing." Ke''er seemed to be happy for her best friend. "Yeah." Ji Bai was silent for a moment, then stopped talking. The righteous thoughts in my heart overwhelmed selfishness in ten seconds "Your country has been restored successfully, the Yacat tribe, your kinsmen will no longer be oppressed and exploited by foreigners, don''t you have any thoughts, such as going back and seeing it. Ke''er shook her head, and when she roughly guessed what Ji Bai wanted to say, she suddenly became surprisingly calm, her eyes like a pool without waves. "Don''t want it?" Ji Bai was a little surprised at Ke''er''s plain reaction. There is also a place to nurture yourself, and there is also Miss Sha, who has a close relationship with you. She is the only remaining direct line of the royal family in the previous dynasty. The power is big. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a cover. , The Yamao army invaded the old capital, and nearly half of the former territory was regained. The life of the Yamao people continues to improve with each passing day... "It is rare for Mr. Ji Bai to say so much to Kerr. Although Kerr is very happy, I still ask you to talk about the main points." Kerr said with a calm expression. o) pySE42 Xiaohui i Chapter 308: Ji Bai''s words were blocked for a while, and his thoughts were seen through by Kerr; this made him a little embarrassed. In the eyes of the mouth, it is not a friendly existence. It will be crowded out and inconvenient to move. The hometown is different. There are all your compatriots, you will not be discriminated against and prejudice, and you will be able to integrate with society faster when you live in your hometown. You are still Xiaosha''s best friend, and she will not treat you badly. I can¡¯t imprison a good girl who works hard like Kerr by my side. There will always be hardships in my life. Ji Bai, who knows Xiaosha¡¯s character, knows that Xiaosha will not treat her badly, and sends her to Xiaosha. The big rock in the heart can also be relieved. It doesn''t matter if you are alone, you are used to this feeling a long time ago. "Okay?" Ji Bai thought that he was very thoughtful. He stretched out his hand to the silent Ke''er, trying to rub her head for the last time, but was slapped away by her and bit his finger. "Mr. Ji Bai, I hate you the most!" Ke''er reacted fiercely, and desperately broke free of Ji Bai''s embrace. The basket fell to the ground, and Ji Bai silently looked at the bitten finger. Did you say something wrong? ¡­¡­Which sentence was wrong that made her angry? After thinking about it, Ji Bai always felt that there was nothing wrong with her words, and she was thinking about it everywhere, so why did she make her angry. At first glance, Ke''er had disappeared without a trace in the crowd, leaving Ji Bai alone, who was meditating on the spot without a trace. The gloomy mood seems to have become heavier¡ñ Pressing the pivot switch, the light filled every corner of the room, without seeing the familiar figure. She really didn''t come back, where can she go so late. Ji Bai''s rare impatience threw his iron helmet on the sofa and walked back and forth in the house. There was a mass of paste in his mind, the bitter taste spread in his heart, and the troubles piled up in his heart one after another. He kept scratching his hair and couldn''t find any solution. It¡¯s so late. If you are in trouble when you meet a bad guy with a bad heart, you should get her back first, and then ask yourself where you have been sitting for a while. Ji Bai still thinks it¡¯s wrong, so he lifted up from the seat and took it. When the helmet was about to go out, a slight knock on the door came back? Ji Bai opened the door of the room with doubts, his movements seeming a little hasty. "Gui''an, long time no see." ... I thought it was Kerr, but turned out to be an indifferent three faceless face. CG.cm Ji Bai freezes for a while. Guangqing Novel "You seem very disappointed." Lin''s expressionless face was a little confused. She wondered if she had not provoked this cockroach recently. "No." Then why don''t you look at me and speak? "Are you looking for me?" Ji Bai wisely opened the topic. I have something right now. "Speaking, Ji Bai put an iron helmet on his head and put on his leather boots, when he was about to go out, a long-lost bell came from his purse. Ji Bai was taken aback, and everyone who knew his phone number counted with one hand. Who would call him at this time? Is a completely unfamiliar phone number "Hello, who may I ask?" Ji Bai asked. "Is it Ji Bai, Mr. Ji?" The figure on the phone looked lazy and decadent, and even the greeting was omitted directly. "Oh, then I think we should know each other, although we haven''t met each other." I am the manager of your little cat maid shop. "Oh, what can you advise?" After the other party reported his family, Ji Bai recalled the lazy fox girl, um, in the strict sense. In the most sense, the two really met, and they were short of money. The time when I was working in a maid shop. "In fact, it¡¯s okay. Your cat wants to stay in the store for a few nights. We don¡¯t mind arranging an extra bed in the store. Most of the employees in the store also use the store as... I will tell you on the phone. "Ke''er is with you? Okay, thank the owner for telling me that I have troubled you to take care of her for a few days." Ji Bai said with a hint of gratitude. Although this fox is lazy and decadent, it is very likely to be a lo*ic*n pervert, but it is quite thoughtful in consideration. "No problem, I think Puppy and Xiaoqing are very fond of Kerr... Are you arguing with Maomao?" "No, it''s just an insignificant misunderstanding. "It''s best to do things like letting the children run away from home. As a guardian, it''s very unqualified-I seem to have some dogs taking mice. Okay, I have to make up the series all night, bye. With the sound of the phone hanging up, Ji Bai put down the phone. "What''s the matter, I can say now. "Are you okay?" Lin raised her eyebrows slightly. "Is it urgent?" "No, it''s just a few questions." Lin hesitated. "I''m not a confidant sister, but I don''t know anything about psychology. Come in." "Thank you." Lin politely thanked her, took off her sandals and wrapped her black stockings, her thighs as if condensed into her own drag. Fighting side by side many times, the relationship between the two gradually warmed up, and it was no longer as tit-for-tat as when they first met, although the cynicism of each other is indispensable. This vampire is more or less clean, Ji Bai thought. After entering the door, Lin Dong, who was sitting restrained on the sofa, looked around, as if looking for something. "Why, the third time I entered the cockroach den is more sensible than the previous two?" Handing Lin the porcelain cup with hot water, Ji Bai sat down on the wooden chair by himself. "Kill." "Leave you alone." "Do you still want to find a third person in this room?" ...The topic was chattered to death, and two dull gourds with similarities and similarities fell into silence at the same time. Big eyes and small eyes, you look at me, I look at you, as if whoever speaks first will lose. "If you have something to say, what are you looking for?" Ji Bai was the first to lose his breath, as if he had too many lumps in his heart. "You are in a bad mood." Although it was an interrogative sentence, Lin said in a positive tone. "Can you watch me speak?" Lin''s expressionless face was a little bit unstretched. It''s not too easy to judge whether this guy is lying or not. It makes people feel like this guy treats others as fools. "In normal times, you can stare at me for an hour and speak first, proving that you are irritable and have lost some patience." Lin calmly "as you think, ask if you have anything." "One you, do you know any other vampires besides me?" "Yes, your dear mother, sir." Ji Bai replied without hesitation. "Other than that, who else do you know?" Lin''s eyes showed a hint of emotion. "Your honorable Majesty, a wise Shenwu 1.5 meter, a wicked monster, Lilias. ......There are more. "Although it is a bit uncomfortable words, but unexpectedly can not find the fault and slander. "No, I am a human being, how many vampires do you expect me to know?" It''s not a kinship social flower. "Ji Bai gave her a white look. "Are you sure?" Lin became serious. C) "Are you sure you don''t know the daughter of His Majesty Lilias?" "Why do I need to know her? What do you want her to have to do with me?" Chapter 3 ~ "Eyes" Chapter 309: "So why should I know her?" Ji Bai asked weirdly. "If you are looking for me just for something about that guy, please go back, no comment." ... Lin was expressionless, her beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, like a cat who only noticed the smell of fish, obviously not believing Ji Bai''s rhetoric. "Don''t make trouble, I''m just an ordinary knight, or the one who has been fired and retired. How can He De know your gorgeous and colorful and charming princesses... One. One" The words stopped, Ji Bai suddenly frowned. Wrinkle, I feel as if I subconsciously said much nonsense. If it were not for her own confession, Lin would not associate these two seemingly unrelated people with convincing words. Recalling that the princess did her best to find the sword for him, the panic and the shyness that she showed when she left, the complicated mood of Lin Sheng, the inexplicable hazy relationship between the two is enough for Lin Nao to make up for a period of twists and turns. The taboo love of the three cross-ethnic and cross-ethnic views, which is doomed by dog-blooded blood, is now. She had a bad hunch that the relationship between these two people must not be as simple as it seems, and maybe the progress of the two is approaching the point where everyone can''t keep up with Si Peter. Although Lin is not a pedantic racialist, who is it bad for? It happened that Her Majesty herself first embraced the eldest princess who was knighted. Even if the cabbage is arched by a pig, can the emperor''s jade seal be arched by a pig? No matter what their relationship is, if you don''t stop them quickly, I''m afraid that the queen will suddenly have another grandson. Lin was silent for a while. "Do you like prison meals?" "I haven''t eaten it, how does it taste." Ji Bai was a little curious, wondering if the food was still passable, he would go to the prison for a few meals afterwards. "I don''t understand other regions. The prison meal of the Scarlet Blood Territory is treated with three dishes and one soup, and meat dishes are added at will. "It''s exaggerated. Just one meat dish with a little shredded pork inside. It took a magnifying glass to find one." Ji Bai shook his head non-committal. "You know it very clearly. "Your country''s prison has the privilege of patronizing, the environment is good, at least better than the human side. "Do you want to live in for two days?" "I''ll think about it when I''m out of food." Ji Bai took off his iron helmet and thought a little, and said seriously. "So, why are you asking me this?" Dead pigs are not afraid of the appearance of boiling water. Lin slowly raised her head, looking at Ji Bai. "In the Scarlet Blood Territory, abducting children under the age of fifteen will be sentenced and sent to prison, and if the nature is serious, they will be executed on the spot. Mouth fiction Well, it is an indisputable fact that if you have a relationship with a child, you will be executed. The law that can control the people cannot limit the nobles. Ji Bai added. Lin was slightly stunned, unexpectedly Ji Bai had a lot of research on the law of the blood family. "Except for some serious crimes such as collaborating with the enemy and treason, it is the same sin between the emperor and the common people. Many laws do not apply to the nobles. The abnormal vampire nobles who raise prostitutes at home are definitely not a minority. Of course, if there is no abuse, two things can be said." Ji Bai threw the iron helmet aside, and talked eloquently, "Jinxu is in the midst of failure. Your law looks perfect, but it can''t limit the nobility and royal family at all. Then I can understand this law as a use for exploitation. Is the people right? Monarchy is the monarchy. You have to make a law as a fig leaf. It is a bad habit of all species to love to put gold on one''s face." Ji Bai seems to have a lot of criticisms about these laws and didn''t turn off the words in time. box. ...Lynn was said to be a little speechless. "If you understand so thoroughly, then you who are neither relatives of the emperor or state officials nor important ministers of the court should know that these privileges are not open to you? The blood family never treats lo*ic*n softly, I hope you can understand." Realize the initiative Unknowingly, Quan fell to Ji Baishou, and Lin chose to bring the topic back on track. "Of course you know, so what exactly do you want to express." Ji Bai also felt that there was something in Lin''s words. "Although love affair should not be restricted by race, you have to pay attention to the right person." Lin hesitated for a moment, and organized her language a little. "She is too young to be sensible, and her dim affection is normal for love, not to mention that the other party is blood. The direct princesses of this caused a war...Please consider from the overall situation." Lin had tried her best to speak tactfully, but Ji Bai was full of question marks. What is she expressing? "What do you mean? C gave up thinking Ji Bai questioned, but in Lin''s eyes it turned into an angry question. "Maybe you two are true love, but love must also be based on material foundation, right?" Lin sighed lightly. "Your different races, different identities, and different statuses will naturally not be recognized by this world of laws... "? Wait? What are we two true love? What are you talking about?" Lin tried to persuade Ji Bai, but Ji Bai was confused from start to finish. You are a virgin who hasn''t touched a girl''s hand from birth to now, are you going to talk to me about your girlfriend? ? "Don''t pretend to be stupid, I already know it." Lin took a deep breath, as if to calm her ups and downs. "You who resent the kinsmen accepted her, when did you get together" "Who am I with?" you? " "Mr. Cockroach asks knowingly, it doesn''t make any sense to continue this reaction." Lin raised her eyebrows lightly. "Lin, please be more straightforward. Your Royal Highness is a princess of a country. It is a felony to elope with a foreigner and take away your virginity. Maybe you will directly bear the anger of the whole blood clan... "I took the princess''s chastity?" Ji Bai''s eyes were dumbfounded. Tell me what should I do to take away the virginity of the blood patriarch princess? ? Well, he understood what Lin wanted to say. "Have you misunderstood something? If I tell you a few times, I don''t know any princess at all." Ji Bai stroked his forehead helplessly. "His Royal Highness confessed to me, what did she lie to me? If she doesn''t know you, she will be willing. Do you help?" Lin retorted. ... Ji Bai was speechless, so he shut himself up and kept silent. "Well, I know her, is there any problem?" "When did you meet?" Lin''s eyes flashed suddenly. "a year ago. "How did you meet." He was already impatient, but at this moment Lin seemed to have entered a certain state, hoping that Ji Bai could answer her own question. "do not know. "This is my personal matter. "It''s not just your personal business, right?" Bingdiao Yuzhuo''s delicate face approached Ji Bai''s cheek, and the two of them could feel each other''s breath in an instant, but there was no wave in their hearts. "You''re annoying. "How did you know each other?" Is this parasite a repeater? "Oh, you want to know so, tell you it''s not impossible." Ji Bai''s patience was finally polished. Lin looked like waiting for the following. "We met Huobao by appointment. Is there a problem? "I didn''t understand? We met at the hotel. Do you understand this time? If you understand, I will go back to sleep. I am also tired." Ji Bai gestured =. The insects lay in the dragon''s gate formation, and his energy has bottomed out, and now he just wants to lie in bed and have a good sleep. However, wishing to go against the situation, a crystal-clear hand grabbed him. book.SFA. "You speak clearly. "I have said clearly enough, some things can only be unspeakable, and you will lose a lot of flavor when you say it bluntly. "You are lying to me, the princess is still so young, how could it be possible to understand this?" Lin''s face flashed blush. "It''s because it''s still small, so the development space is huge, isn''t it if you have the aspirations not to be young, right?" Ji Bai said casually, seemingly. Since this parasite doesn''t let herself sleep, let her make herself upset for a while. Chapter 310: "Don''t you know, her talent is amazing, more than a dozen black uncles can''t play with her together, and they can build a three-story building together. Ji Bai always feels that his back is a little cold, and the curse of slander comes from 2. This kind of thing should be done less, so as not to say "No, it is impossible. One!" Her Royal Highness clearly saw that she was healthy when she went up. "Of course it''s very healthy. If you don''t play a dozen or so a day, it''s uncomfortable. It''s still a fully automatic one. Over time, you''ll be full of strength and strength, Ji Bai said in a very determined tone. "How could it be like this: Cang r''s effect is amazing, and Lin, who is just a blank sheet of paper in this regard, has a dull face, and her head is constantly emitting steam like a teapot. The blood patriarch is chaotic and sexual, is there any rescue in this country? It''s over, blood pill, scarlet blood pill" "Remember to bring the door when you leave. I went to bed." After saying that, Lin, who was ruined by all the views outside the door, closed the door and lay on the bed. This parasite is unexpectedly innocent. Ji Bai stretched slightly. This iceberg Sanwu is very powerful with natural staying attributes. The vampire palaces built in heaven and earth one by one [Gloomy Gap], the magnificent and charming style is very different from the modern kinship architectural style, but there is still a trace of inheritance between the two. Built in the Second Era, the blood palace [Twilight of the Yellow Sea] has been baptized by wars and years, and stands by the old days, when the blood race regained the ancestral territory of the Fourth Era today. The enchanting sky is dreamlike, shrouding this legendary palace community. The palace was the residence of the royal family members, and the Batorid Castle in the center of the main hall was the place where the upper dynasty held a banquet. In the bronze mirror, the hair rope was untied, and three dry silver threads were scattered unfettered. The round cheeks that were not yet childish did not feel a little child''s innocence, and there was a faint smile on the corner of the mouth. If the fan-like eyelashes blink, the blood-colored eyes are like treasures in the sea, the delicate and small features, the beauty in the mirror is beyond words. The little maid was holding the jade comb hair with seven points of respect and three points of fear, and the soft and comfortable sterling silver hair was held in her hands, making people unconsciously slow down and cautiously, for fear that a small amount of time would mess up the noble hair. The whole novel "Your Majesty, are you in a bad mood?" "Oh? ~ Why do you say that?" Seemingly surprised that this maid dared to pluck up the courage to talk to herself, the silver-haired girl Rao "In the early days, a minister openly impeached you and wanted your majesty to delegate power, but asked about political affairs... "Oh, does it mean this?" Lilias looked surprised, and her jade-like fingers touched her lips, grinning in an unpredictable arc. "It''s just normal. If they don''t covet the rights in my hands one day, I''m afraid I won''t get used to it. "That group of old men impeached me for the few reasons, the fried rice over and over, my ears are about to grow calluses." Lilias made a tired ear gesture. Playful and cute moves, but no one really dares to treat her as an innocent little girl. "The only difference is that there has been one more recently." At this point, Lilias''s eyes narrowed into a slit, and she looked at the person in the mirror without regaining her senses for a long time. The maid asked inexplicably, driven by curiosity. As a maid dedicated to the royal family, she didn''t know the truth about companionship like a tiger. It was just that she was well versed in the way of observing words and colors, and got the tacit approval of the king, so she continued to ask questions. "Yes, it''s almost all revolving around such things as "It is an insult to the royal lineage to use the opportunity of a precious offspring''s first embrace on a foreign race" and "the ancestors of the blood family have no face." "Really, those old guys are really stubborn. How do I want to do that is my choice? When I was only a three-year-old kid, I thought of the dried orange peels, and Lilias had a headache. Rub the eyebrows. "Your Majesty must have his own thinking. "Ah, there is no need to conceal it. In fact, do you think my decision is just a matter of motivation?" Lilias yanked in the mirror, but she was so scared that the maid almost couldn''t grasp the comb. "Slaves dare not, slaves don''t... 1. Please forgive your majesty "It''s boring." Lilias sighed indifferently as she looked at the maid who was kneeling on the ground, her face pale in fright. "Not as interesting as her. Suddenly remembering that he used to play chess with a girl, the Y-head scammed his own king while he didn''t pay attention, and still had an innocent look. Lilias didn''t show a slight smile without notice. "You guys, do you really think I will lose my daughter?" Lilias smiled playfully. "After joining the Border Town Knights, I got the inheritance of the Gulan Warriors. That''s not bad, my dear Bai Jijiang continues to work hard. The "eyes" of my mother have always been with you. "The contradiction between the knight and the blood race 5 How did you follow the "parchment scroll" and walk to the end in one step, I also look forward to it. Chapter 4 ~ Acquaintances Scattered fragments are suspended like stars in the hazy night, and a gray and black dilapidated fifth fort is displayed in the quiet and broad darkness. I don''t know how many years have passed, but it still retains its appearance before it was destroyed. Yingdie didn''t know whether this castle really existed somewhere in the world, and a vague voice told her that when the original appearance of this castle was restored, the scattered fragments of memory would be pieced together and restored. Both the sky and the earth are made up of scattered memory fragments. The broken scorched castle looks like a dead end, secretly filled with the dawn of hope and possibility. "Xiaodie, why do you keep shutting yourself up in the house these days? Is there something on your mind?" The man leaning on the lead stick showed concern, and seemed to be very worried about his recent abnormality. "My father, Fluttershy is punishing herself." Yingdie lowered her head. "If you haven''t completed your task, Fluttershy can''t forgive herself." Didn''t I say that there is no fault. Don''t take this small mistake in your heart, your life safety is the first thing in your father''s heart. "The man lowered his politeness, as if he was a kind, kind and polite old father. "Thanks to her father''s love, Xiaodie has been reflecting on her incompetence in repentance." ... Don''t pay too much attention to it. Although the expected results have not been achieved, the plan has been successful. "The corner of the man''s mouth has a natural arc. "That knight, why can''t even you help him? That''s just... the man seemed to jokingly said. "That despicable guy is nothing more than three-legged cat kung fu, but the next three abuses are the next three abuses but they are too many. Luckily let him escape. Please my father to order. I must personally cut off his head next time I meet !" A sharp look flashed in Yingdie''s eyes. "Of course it''s okay, as long as you are happy. The rogue rides the dirt as you wish, but handle it. There is something on the knight that is important to the father." The man smiled and calmed Ying Mei''s emotions, and his eyes flickered. few times. "What? It''s a part of him Your father likes it, Yingdie must find a way to get it back for you. "No, Fluttershy, weak and inferior organs? That kind of non-recyclable garbage is meaningless to my father. What I want is the black sword in his hand." "You mean, the tattered black sword in his hand? He tilted his head and didn''t want to understand why his father wanted that inconspicuous blunt sword. "Yes, that''s it." A greedy smile crossed the corner of the man''s mouth. "As long as the "sword" that shouldn''t exist in this world disappears from World E, everything is perfect, and the coming of my **** will be unimpeded. SF light novel. "Yingdie understands, Father, don''t worry. Watching the man leave and close the door, Yingdie''s slightly angry face returned to calm, she put her hand into her arms calmly, stroking the hairpin that exudes affinity, and the broken old castle in her mind is insignificant. The speed of investigation is slowly repairing itself. In front of my father, I did not retain privacy, but today I was adulterated in my words and concealed some of the facts. This is a late night curtain that was impossible in the past and shrouded the energetic moon knight enchantment in the daytime, quiet and quiet. Wash away the turbulent noise. The female price store "Clean Paradise" has a closed sign hanging at the door, The next day is not a day off. Most of the shop assistants go to bed very early for support Enough to prepare for the busy work of the next day. The first floor is the place where the maids work, and the second floor is the room for the maids to rest. It is their privacy. Except for the few regular customers who receive amnesty, ordinary customers stop here. One is not the chandelier in the house as the light source The halo is constantly changing frequency and arc, which seems to be a trick in the hands of a magician. Chapter 311: If the halo of Ruowu suddenly extinguished, there was a rush of footsteps. "Eh read?" Xiaoqing, who went to the bathroom at night, frowned Weimeng. If she remembers correctly, this room is pretty good, haven''t you slept so late? "Choke... After hesitating for a while, Xiaoqing knocked on Ke''er''s door. It didn''t take long for the door to be opened. As she expected, the little guy living inside didn''t have a trace of sleepiness on his face, and he didn''t even put on the card T3 in his pajamas. "Ke''er still awake. Isn''t it the first time to spend the night in a maid''s shop?" Xiaoqing caressed and smoothed out Ke''er Luwei''s somewhat messy long hair. The cherry-colored hair combed into double ponytails on weekdays is now unrestrained. The drape was scattered over his shoulders. "Well, I have a little bit of bed recognition, but Ke''er doesn''t feel sleepy, so she turns on the TV, as if she has forgotten the time." Ke''er shook her ears a little embarrassedly. "Well, be careful. Tomorrow is not a weekend day. Get up early and have to work. Dozing off at work will leave an unimpressive impression on the victim. If you have enough energy, you have to go to bed earlier, especially if you are still developing. Child." "Yeah~ Kerr knows." Kerr nodded obediently. "Yeah, Ke''er is the best. "Sister Xiaoqing, then I''ll go back to sleep." "Ok... one. That''s right, Keer. SF Light Novel "Hmm? Is there anything else?" Of it. "Don''t hold back if you have something on your mind, share it with everyone to sort out the problem, whether it is a human or a demon, you can''t live alone, huh, Kerr knows." After a moment of silence, Kerr nodded as always, as if It looks like I heard it. "good night." After the shaft turning sound, Kerr closed the door panel, confirmed the footsteps outside the door, and then pulled the door bolt up. After all this last night, she returned to the small wooden chair, tilted her leg, and stared at her feet. The thing hummed a long and deep song, and a looming light halo shrouded it. Ji Bai woke up unexpectedly late today. He always felt like something was pressing on him through the quilt. It was difficult to turn over, as if he was too tired, and his eyelids were completely opened as if they were filled with lead. not open. The scorching sun at noon bake the quilt so hot, like an earthen stove, the hot climate makes people drowsy, Ji Bai, sweating profusely, dreamed of getting up and washing herself several times, but the drowsiness continued. Tell him: wake up, you are still asleep in bed. When he opened his eyelids, it was already after noon. The quilt was moistened by the heat and sweat, and the sultry and air-tight quilt made him feel very uncomfortable. When he was about to turn over and get up, he suddenly felt that his body could not move. Ghost press? Or is someone attacking himself while he is sleeping? ? The sensitive nerves were stimulated, and Ji Bai woke up instantly. Fortunately, the things pressing on him were not heavy, so Ji Bai rolled over and grumbled under the bed like a roller. Getting out of the quilt, Ji Bai fixed his eyes to see the true appearance of the "thing". Isn''t this Miss Parasite? Why did you run into your bed? The icy touch of the floor awakened Lin, who was sleeping soundly on the floor, with long messy hair and dizzy eyes, she looked like she hadn''t slept well. She stared blankly for a long time, and finally locked Ji Bai on the bed looking at her, acting like a hamster begging for food, with her small claws on the bedding, and then, taking advantage of the situation, she took Ji Bai''s hands. The bedding was snatched over and placed under him. How did this guy get in? Ji Bai remembered that he had locked the door yesterday, just to prevent someone from disturbing his sleep. Seeing that the windows that had only been opened by a single slit are now all open, Ji Bai has the answer in his heart. Not to mention how this guy got in, why did he sleep in his bed? Still pressed himself to sleep. Looking at the eldest lady who covered her face and left a mass of white hair, Ji Bai felt that the problem was very serious. Men and women can¡¯t kiss each other. If it¡¯s a little loli, it¡¯s a warm story, but it¡¯s a vampire. "This is a horror story." "Wake up?" Ji Bai poked a certain vampire lady on the forehead. "Flick" Lin directly covered her head with the quilt. "Get up, the sun is basking." Ji Bai poked Lin''s head through the quilt. "Explain to me why you are here... "Yes!" The delicate fist hit Ji Bai''s face with lightning speed. "... After covering the bridge of the nose and hind legs for two steps, Ji Bai felt a little funny looking at the parasites that had shrunk back into a ball. Sleeping in someone else¡¯s house and playing so confidently Madly grab the bedding, There is no one. It''s like a child. 3 Ji Bai walked out of the room, the height of the sun''s position reminded him that it was not early. Let''s take a shower first, it feels a little mushy and uncomfortable, and it is really thanks to the parasite. Go to the water room and pick up a change of clothes. These clothes should have been cleaned by Kerr during the time he was away and left to dry there. Sniffing for a while, you can smell the soap smell on it, as well as the indifferent look of the beast ears, which made Ji Bai lose consciousness. After a simple cold shower and put on clean clothes, Ms. Sisheng is still sleeping in her room, or sleeping in her clothes, isn''t it hot? ... After confirming that she had no signs of waking up, Ji Bai threw her into the room, and the afternoon sun was blazing hot, hanging in the sky and feeling that everything on the earth was about to melt. The tough and real weather often makes Ji Bai forget that this place is just an artificially made independent space. The space school mage possessing such attainments, even Ji Bai, who knew nothing about spells, became curious. After all, human beings are fragile and inferior, with limited talents and short life span. It may be difficult for them to achieve success in the space school in their lifetime. Ji Bai has a deeper understanding of the weakness and weakness of the lower species. It is worth mentioning that the issue of tiers has not spread in the human federation. The general public has no knowledge of this aspect. The information communication between the human federation and the outside world is completely blocked. This matter is not known for the lower species. Whether it was an unintentional act of the Human Federation or a deliberate act, no one knows. What do the residents here think about living in this "unreal" man-made space all day long? This self-sufficient small circle is isolated from the world. Didn''t the "people" who live here doubt the authenticity of their existence? Birth, old age, sickness and death, only this "fake" small circle can remember itself, and it is possible that their existence has long been unknown to people living in the "real" world. Ji Bai walked out of the barrier, taking a deep breath of the air from the outside world, like a proof that he was still alive. Unlike the border towns of a few months ago, the city center has taken shape, and the various urban areas are also small and flourishing, as if everything is developing in a good direction. The strange and brand-new streets and the long-lost people gave Ji Bai a strange sense of disharmony. The feeling was that he was just an irrelevant person and incompatible with this city. When going out this time, Ji Bai didn''t wear armor and armor rarely seen, but only put on a relatively ordinary short-sleeved long stick. With a not outstanding appearance, it was the kind of existence that was completely unrecognizable in the crowd. His skin has become a lot whiter than before, probably because of part of the vampire''s influence. Chapter 312: Reflecting on his pale face through the glass, Ji Bai found that there was no turbulence in his heart, and no emotions were superfluous due to uncontrolled changes in his body. Perhaps he was used to it a long time ago. He is aimless now. Somewhat at a loss. As he turned the corner, he bumped his shoulder and bumped into an elderly, skinny middle-aged man. "I''m sorry, it''s my negligence. Are you okay." Ji Bai subconsciously apologized and reached out to help the thin man who was almost tripped to the ground. Now, it won''t be because... when he saw Ji Bai''s face, the middle-aged man was startled suddenly, his eyes staring like eggs, his mouth was out of approval. ".you¡­¡­ "Do you know me?" Ji Bai was a little surprised. He also looked at the facial features of the person. Gradually, a long-lost sense of familiarity rose to the face in the deep memory of his heart, and it was about to coincide with the old man''s. "You, you are the young master!??" The old man said in disbelief. "You, you, are you still alive? The outside rumors are not about faces. "Are you, Uncle Mu??" Familiar voice and voice, even though the years are not forgiving, Ji Bai soon recognized that this familiar Uncle Mu was an inferior servant once employed by the Yanlance family. Servant, Ping 8 is responsible for cleaning the villa, taking care of the garden and other chores. He is gentle by nature: he likes children very much, and the young Ji Bai and Ji Yue take good care of him. As a result, Ji Bai has a deep impression of him. The reason why he didn''t recognize it at a glance is that Uncle Mu has changed a lot in recent years. Chapter 5 ~ Can I Put It Down? "Have a drink of tea, young master." Sitting in the inner room for a while, two cups of fragrant tea with white steam came on the table. The soft lighting fills the room that appears to be outdated, the white paste with crack marks on the four walls, and the use of discolored furniture, revealing that this room has been used for a long time. The style is very common, the room is not too big, three bedrooms and one living room, only one person is more than enough. Ji Bai held the teacup and looked roughly at the structure of the house. "It''s been a long time, young master, it''s been six years since the last goodbye." Uncle Mu looked for a stool and sat down, with a complex expression. "Six years, zero seven months and thirteen days." Ji Bai added in detail. "Young Master, you remember it so clearly, it may be unforgettable to you." Uncle Mu sighed, he wanted to talk again, as if he felt that he shouldn''t make more comments as a servant. "Uncle Mu, I am no longer a young master, just call me Ji Bai." Ji Bai paused. "After so many years, are you still doing things under the hands of the Ji family? "I retired half a year ago. I am getting older, and my old man is not able to work well. It doesn''t make sense to stay there. I wonder if I make enough money to find a place far away from the big city to spend my old age." Mu Bo Yi After taking a sip of tea, the hot tea made him recover some blood. "If you can''t hide the hidden diseases, people will get these big and small diseases when they are old, and they are the roots of the disease that they don''t pay attention to when they are young." "Pay more attention to diet. Sleep therapy is more important than diet therapy. Health preservation is not only a simple matter of routines of life, but also many details." Ji Bai warned. "Haha, thank you for your concern, the young master. Thanks to the hard work in my youth, my body is still healthy, and it will be fine for more than ten years. Uncle Mu was taken aback, and then he smiled warmly. "I''ve changed?" Ji Bai pointed to himself silently, and shook his head unclearly. "Yes, you didn¡¯t know how to express your emotions in the past. Many things are held in your heart, making others misunderstand what you want to express. It¡¯s even harder to tell if you care about people. Now you are much more considerate than before. , Hahahaha." Uncle Mu said half-jokingly and half-seriously. "How have you been in Ji''s house these past few years? No one is embarrassing you." Ji Bai didn''t seem to intend to continue on this topic. "No, the second lady takes good care of me, and the servants get along well. No one has trouble with me, the old man, but "Uncle Shepherd hesitated to say something." "By the way, how have you been, Young Master? According to official certification, you have been killed on the battlefield. Uncle Mu''s ability to change the subject is a bit stiff, and Ji Bai didn''t plan to break it, so he went along with the conversation. "Fortunately, I survived, but I didn''t plan to go back. "Whether it''s this way, or in leisure time, it may not be a good thing to live under the eyes of the public." Uncle Mu murmured as if to himself. "Master, forgive me for asking me presumptuously. "I''m no longer a young master. Uncle Mu has anything to ask, it doesn''t matter. "Those things back then, you didn''t do it subjectively, right? Regarding Uncle Mu''s question, Ji Bai rarely remained silent. "Oh, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to say it, I believe you must have your own unspeakable concealment." Seeing Ji Bai''s silence, Uncle Mu hurriedly waved his hand. "What does Uncle Mu think in his heart?" Ji Bai asked rhetorically. "I. I am willing to believe that this is not what you did, the young master, you are not that kind of person." Uncle Mu lightly sighed. The meaning in the words is clear, and I am willing to believe it, but not completely believe it. Ji Bai nodded. A gentle and kind-hearted person like his wife treats inferior servants as relatives. How could such a kind woman frame her as her own, and she doesn''t believe it. When I was kicked out of the house, it was estimated that many people were stealing pleasure, secretly crying out to be happy. As an adopted child, the kind and dear foster mother who hurt her will be scolded by someone poking her spine. It''s also a shame that this matter hasn''t been passed on. Maybe they missed the old feelings. "The past is like the wind, but now these are all gone. No matter what the original truth is, you are the hero of mankind, young master. You have devoted your life to mankind almost all of your life. Just treat it as a mistake made when you were young and ignorant. You shouldn¡¯t have been discredited and denied your whole life because of a fault in your youth.¡± Uncle Mu smiled kindly and raised his teacup T. "As an outsider, maybe I am not qualified to say anything. I just want to talk about my own opinions. If what happened at the beginning was really a momentary confusion for the young master, I should not run away. I should stand up and admit my mistakes and apologize to them. He is a real man doctor, and if the original matter really has a hidden master, you will never be forgiven if you hold back like this, whether it is the second lady or yourself." Mu Bo said this with earnest heart. Then, quietly glanced at Ji Bai who was still silent. "Yeah." Ji Bai replied dullly, not knowing whether he heard it or not. "How has she been in these few years?" "Second Miss?" Uncle Mu sighed deeply as if thinking of something. "Young Master wants to hear the truth, Lao Mu, I can tell you, it''s very bad. "Since I beat you away, the second young lady seems to have changed herself. It doesn''t mean that her behavior has changed. In short, her temperament is completely different from before. Grandpa''s education of the young lady has become more stringent. The expression is getting colder and colder. Speaking of it, I don''t seem to have seen the young lady smile in these years." Uncle Mu said this, his expression a little distressed. The changes that have taken place between these two children, Uncle Shepherd, who has seen them grow up, has the most experience. "Isn''t she used to coming over?" Ji Bai was silent for a long time before he jumped out. "No. The expression that Miss Miss puts on her face all day long gradually becomes terrible, like a puppet who will not be angry, will not be angry, will not hurt, the puppet is at the mercy of others, and the unsentimental voice makes people wonder whether she is Still." Uncle Mu seemed to feel deeply, stroking his chest with his hands. "I think Miss, she must still be stubborn about what happened at the beginning, and the person who needs to tie the bell to untie the bell, eldest master." "What can I help." Ji Bai shook his head. "After all, I am not a member of their family. I am just an irrelevant outsider like you. What right do I have to interfere in their family affairs? Brother, she will be engaged in the near future, someone will continue to take care of her instead of me. "Master, don''t you think so?" Uncle Mu shook his head. "Do you really think such a lady is happy? Do you understand what I said? ¡¯ With that, Uncle Mu took out an invitation from the drawer and threw it on the desktop. "Although this banquet is only to confirm the relationship between unmarried couples, many high-level temple officials will come to appreciate and witness. I have worked in Ji''s house for almost ten years, and I am barely qualified. This is an invitation that my grandpa distributed to me before I quit my job. Letters are also common for banquets". Speaking of this, if Ji Bai still doesn''t understand what Uncle Mu means, then he would be a foolish goose. He looked at the invitation letter lying quietly on the table and remained silent. "If you need it, take it." Uncle Mu placed the invitation letter in front of Ji Bai. I can''t use it. "Ji Bai hesitated for a moment and then refused. "The last thing she needs is my help, which will only cause her trouble. Chapter 313: "Really?" Uncle Mu smiled bitterly, and didn''t force it. "Looking at your two kids growing up, the brothers and sisters who are going to have **** with you today are like this. I don''t know who is at fault. "Even if you don¡¯t plan to go, please accept this invitation as a thought. The relationship between brothers and sisters that you have depended on for more than ten years will not be false. It''s the result." Uncle Mu handed over the invitation. Ji Bai hesitated for a moment, as if he was struggling, and finally put this invitation in his pocket. "Young Master, are you really not going to take care of the young lady anymore?" Uncle Mu, who was packing the tea set, said to the left back. He paused and nodded. "She doesn''t need me. Back in the enchantment and opened the door of his house, Ji Bai was relieved. Back here, one''s emotions can be temporarily liberated. "Look. I''m thinking about it." An abrupt voice came from the living room. Ji Bai looked at the situation. A certain lady was sitting on her sofa without any cover, her palms lightly supporting her head, and her smooth gray and silver hair slipped through her fingers. "You haven''t left yet?" Ji Bai frowned lightly. "Await your return Make the matter clear. Lin turned a deaf ear to Ji Bai''s ridicule, and went straight to the subject. "Are you still brooding? Ji Bai, who was packing the armor frame, raised his eyebrows. "There is nothing to say, it''s all for you. It''s right that I know her, but they are not related to each other. It doesn''t matter. I If she doesn''t like her, she probably doesn''t like me either. "It''s such a one" Lin will be suspicious. "Believe it or not, I have no obligation to explain to you, anyway, I don''t feel anything for her." Ji Bai looked for a long time, but it seemed that he didn''t find what he wanted, so he gave up on searching. "The eldest lady doesn''t want to stay in the cockroach nest anymore, let''s go, I am also a little tired, and I will go back to rest and not accompany me." Before Lin could answer, Ji Bai, who gave up searching, walked to her room. "Have you put it down?" Lin said abruptly to stop Ji Bai from closing the door. "It''s nothing, it just feels like you are avoiding a very important choice, just ask by the way." Lin seemed to be unable to tell, she stroked her hair and thought. "I can understand that you are caring about me?" "Mr. Cockroach''s affectionateness will cause much trouble to others, don''t you know it in your heart?" Lin raised her eyebrows. It would be fine if I was really just a single-celled creature. Shocked, Ji Bai didn''t quarrel with her rarely, but said a philosophical word that he couldn''t understand and couldn''t understand. "So, I have already been fired and retired. Why are you so exhausted and nosy? Charity organizations also have financial assistance." Ji Bai said to himself. I am embarrassed and care about so much. Isn''t it good to be a happy and brainless rice bug? . Sure enough, it doesn''t work, I really can''t let it go. Going out of the door, regaining the iron helmet that was thrown aside, he went straight to the door. "Remember to close the door when you go out. ßÑ! "After the instruction, the door was closed fiercely. "Come on, it''s you, Lao Wang, hurry up to play the cards. If you can beat Lin Tuo with this card, I will eat this table in front of you!" book.SFA QFSF Light Novel "Old Lin, look. Alas, we don''t want your money anymore. Today you will show us a raw swallowing wooden table. After all, we are not a demon either." He was speechless for a while. At this moment, the table was suspended, and someone lifted it up. "Damn! When did your kid appear? What are you going to do? I have repaired the sword and returned it to you." Lin Tuo looked at Ji Bai who raised the table with a full face, and confirmed that he did not carry the evil door on his body. It was only after the black sword that he breathed a sigh of relief. "Aren''t you going to eat the table?" Ji Bai tilted his head. "I think I should be able to help. "Go away, you go away, who wants your help! "Everything doesn''t go to the Three Treasure Hall. Didn''t I say don''t come to me if there''s nothing, don''t come to me if something happens?" Seeing the man in armor who looked like a **** in front of him, Lin Tuo felt a headache. "No one can help me except you." "You Lin Tuo blushed, and finally sighed. "Go ahead, what''s the matter." "I want to borrow a small set of armor." Are you going to do something again? "Lin Tuo is accustomed to his face, completely immune to Ji Bai''s strange request. "How small. "Height, about 1.5 meters." "Fully enclosed? "Yes it is Lin Tuo was silent. "There''s none?'' "There are yes, but there is no fully enclosed type, but this is not a big problem, and it can be modified on site. "There is another condition. "I knew your kid''s request would not be so simple "Engraved with light weight enchantment. "Your kid is whimsical, right? There is a limit to joking, Do you think the enchanted armor is the cabbage on the ground? ? And even if there is, how much do you plan to spend on renting? ? "Lin Tuo''s face was completely black. "That''s all." Ji Bai threw all the bits and pieces on the table, um, it probably barely enough to eat a few bowls of noodle soup, Chapter 6 ~ The person being replaced "Have you played enough?" Desktop The fragments of copper and silver made the corners of Lin Tuo''s mouth tremble uncontrollably. "I''m serious." Ji Baiyan expressed his attitude concisely and concisely. "I don''t see any seriousness in your joking behavior. "Let me just once, a very important thing, please." Ji Bai bowed deeply. ... I''m a little curious to let you put down your body, please. Lin Tuo sighed, as if he had made a compromise, he moved his muscles and bones a bit. ¡°I¡¯ll try it, but don¡¯t hold any hope. I haven¡¯t moved the knife for a long time. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that I have forgotten the basic steps of enchanting. no way. ¡¯ "Thank you." "It''s okay, don''t bow, take your scattered silver pieces back, I won''t be embarrassed by a poor bug who can''t even eat food." Lin Tuo waved his hand and copied the hammer and walked into the forging room. , He still mumbled things like "This shop is not making money at a loss, eat jujube pills." Chapter 314: Lin Tuo stopped for a while, but did not respond to Ji Bai. "Thank you seniors for your help." Although Ji Bai was dull and dull, he was definitely not stupid. Naturally, he knew how excessive his request was. If he changed to an ordinary blacksmith, the white client had long been blasted out with a hammer. "I have time to say thank you, so why don''t you think about whether your plan of action is in order." Lin Tuo said without looking back. The capital of the Federation is different from the excitement of the small border towns. There are notices posted on the streets and alleys without much publicity, but it is already somewhere in the suburbs of the city, and the garden is surrounded by magnificent villas. Considering the peculiarities of this period of time, the garrison knights are dedicated to their duties and stand ready. A few days later, my eldest lady¡¯s engagement day will be sloppy. The most fearful thing at the juncture is the sudden accident. Special circumstances are dealt with specially. The day lily is cold after a process from reporting to action review. Therefore, especially during this period, the knights have the right to eliminate all instability by any means. factor. This is a "sword" specially granted to them, and wise people will not provoke them at this time. And in the absence of anyone noticing it, a figure that shouldn''t belong here secretly hides in it. "Thanks for your hard work, the knight, just leave it to us." The civilian knight carefully counted the goods on the cart. The knights perform their duties, the armed knights are responsible for guarding patrols, and the civilian knights are responsible for helping count the quantities of various materials. The banquet is imminent. If you make a mistake, it will produce a series of unpredictable reactions like dominoes. It is just a daily trivial matter. "The red wine reserve is insufficient. I have added 20 cases. It should be enough. The amount of beef steak is barely enough. All kinds of seafood and some necessary spices...what is this?" The civilian knight pointed to a box at the bottom. "Is this on the banquet list?" The civilian knight repeatedly checked the list, frowned slightly, and opened the seal on the box for inspection. "This is the finest satin cloth, my lord, don''t you even know this? Right? Be careful with the swing, these fabrics are dirty and torn, and your salary for a year will not be worth it." A trace of contempt flashed through the eyes of the delivery man. "Of course I know this is satin fabric." The civilian knight was a little dissatisfied when he was run on. "There is no shortage of fabrics and satin in our house, and there is no such purchase item on the list. Why did you send this kind of thing by mistake? The civilian knight recruited for a while, staring at the satin cloth in the wooden box, his eyes lost focus for an instant, and then he recovered to his normal position, as if a little lost. "Well, I see, we are missing some silk and satin dresses. We were a little rude just now, sorry." The civilian knight sincerely apologized to the delivery personnel. "It''s okay, if it''s okay, please give way to Lord Knight. The task is busy. If you are not worried that this is a fake, you can inspect the goods on the spot." The big man did not hold on to the pigtail, and responded indifferently. "If any, please come in, sir. The bottom of the left-hand staircase is the underground storage room." As he said, the civilian knight ordered the knight behind him to step aside. "Bang, bang, ... a slight knock wood sounded in the underground storage room empty. The sound source was a wooden box placed on the left. Accompanied by the percussive sound, the oak box lid vibrated regularly. The percussion stopped abruptly, and immediately followed by the sharp metal interspersed sound of heavy gongs and drums, as if something sharp was piercing the keyhole. "Crunch." As if unbearable, the wooden box half-opened his mouth and made a compromise. The petite Bai Ying had two claws on the side of the box, and rolled out of it with some difficulty. The sound of gold and iron hitting the ground echoed in the empty basement, crawling on the ground with silver armor all over and pretending to die for a while, confirming that no one noticed him before carefully pulling off his face helmet. He hurriedly kept his balance and stood up from the ground. It was Bai Ji who came from the border town just now. The distance from the border town to the main capital needs at least one week, except for luxury goods such as diesel cars, but for Bai Ji, he can reach his destination in one morning. Why not use a human body? This question is a good question. First, the vampire''s body is small and easy to hide. = One... With a human body, even wearing armor, it is easy to be recognized by familiar people. It''s the same thing that you didn''t recognize it last time. This is a possibility. Sex is always there, and Bai Ji doesn''t want to have this fluke mentality. Vampires are still good at sneaking into hiding, and with a little magic power, they secretly exchanged part of the memory of the transporter and the civilian knight, and easily passed the level. Bai Ji suddenly had a bold idea. In the future, if she has nothing to eat, can she get something for nothing by pretending to be round corners and throwing a wink? ? This idea was shot and rejected by her in less than a second. There is no ethics, no bottom line, and shameless, deceiving the masses of poor people. It is not easy for people to earn this hard-earned money. Talk to the little sister about life. You didn''t do anything wrong with what you wanted, and you should not cheat others. The basement is stacked with food in an orderly manner, and four large tanks filled with ice are placed in the four corners. The temperature is low, and it looks like it is often maintained and cleaned. Some floor tiles show a few traces of turtles due to the washing of time. Cracked, the overall hygiene is fairly neat and clean. Stepping up the stone steps with smoothed edges and diving into the action, it is important to be cautious and careful, but Bai Ji, who is familiar with every corner of the castle route, can save these unnecessary troubles. The sound of the armor cannot be ignored. Fortunately, the guarding knights guarding the castle come in a variety of ways. Except for the pitiful private knights in the headquarters, most of them are knights dispatched by other knights for support. One side is in difficulty and all parties support, and those who are the same priest pay attention to this human touch, even if the essence has been worn out by the years, it is only retained as a symbolic form. Bai Ji moved the joints of her hands and feet a little, and the sharp sound of armor and armor. The knocking sound of this kind of armor joints symbolized the movement of the knight. Ji Bai did not feel tired after listening to it for nearly 20 years. During the rest of his life, he charged and fought, and the sound of his armor was inseparable from his footsteps. The entrance of the basement was facing the door, and it seemed that when the shift came, there were only two knights holding spears guarding it. Bai Ji took advantage of the blind spot of her vision and took advantage of their carelessness, and quietly walked out of the basement, and then pretended to be a casual patrol knight, walking along the corridor with her head up and her chest tall, without the slightest sense of ghost worship of a lurker. When the gatekeeper glanced at Bai Ji, he just glanced a few more times, and sighed in his heart that dwarfs have been knights these days, and the meal is getting worse and worse. Looking at the armor of her little dwarf, I don¡¯t know which country knights belong to. Come here to join in the fun, hoping to be familiar with the temple hereditary family in order to ask for a position in the future. It''s just a whimsical thing to turn to the right. There was a trace of contempt in the heart of the goalkeeper, but there was no show of expression. The armor Bai Ji that Lin Tuo rushed out temporarily didn''t want anything. It didn''t have the same style as the beggar begging on the street, and didn''t care about the hardness or performance. It is said that because his requirements are too harsh, Lin Tuo completely abandoned all the markings that enhance the hardness and durability of the armor. All the inscriptions that can be used are based on the attribute of [flexible]. The impact resistance is probably better than the general enclosed armor. Not good yet. Then, this set of armor was semi-customized. Lin Tuo was incompetent and had no experience in making armor less than one meter six. In order to save costs, Lin Tuo cut a pair of ordinary armor into two halves. Time is running out, Lin Tuo arbitrarily forged the armor into male use before he had time to ask the user''s specific gender. It was too late before he realized the problem. As it turned out, his idea was superfluous and surprisingly fit. I''m afraid that my room has been changed to a toilet or utility room in the past few years. Perhaps because of some curiosity, or other factors, Bai Ji wanted to go and see how her room was now. Stepping on a standard knight''s step, he rushed through the gap between the patrolling knights. Passing by the knights in the villa mansion, they just glanced at themselves and then took their attention away. No one noticed that this villa had been perfectly invaded by this little "knight". She deliberately or unintentionally avoided all the rooms where her familiar family members were. Perhaps she did not admit that after receiving the wedding invitation, Bai Ji didn''t know what face she should face her sister. This time I didn''t come here to destroy his sister''s happiness, and even the robbing of marriage was not even thinking about it. The grace of nurturing is greater than the grace of childbearing, and he would not do such a rebellious thing. The purpose of his coming this time is just to see what his sister''s fianc¨¦ looks like, whether he really loves her, and whether he is qualified to continue to guard her instead of himself, that''s enough. He returned to his room in a familiar way, the door was not locked, and it opened as soon as he pushed it. Are you so careless? After making sure that no one noticed her deeds, Bai Ji carefully closed the door. The result is much better than imagined since 2. It has not been converted into a toilet or utility room. It is just a simple dove occupying a magpie¡¯s nest. The familiar room, the unfamiliar layout, and the taste that is different from the past, and clean and tidy. The brick wall with a trace of dust is the best proof that this room has a new owner. A more direct means of cleaning than changing it to a utility room is to completely erase his existence so that no one will remember him. Chapter 315: Bai Ji appeared sluggishly and walked to the edge of the bed. Unlike her own style of bedding and sheet covers, the family portrait placed on the bedside table has disappeared without a trace, replaced by a brand new "family portrait". His position was occupied by a strange-looking young man. Sister Ji Yue''s face was as cold as ever, and his father Ji Feng was a bit satisfied. On the right was the kind-looking mother. In the past few years, she has worked a lot for this family, with a few crow''s feet in the corner of her eyes. As if for a moment, Bai Ji Gujing Wubo''s heart seemed to be stung by a bee, and there was a momentary pain. Does the self who is not remembered by anyone really still exist? ...Is there a knight named Ji Bai or a vampire named Bai Ji? Bai Ji sat down on the ground and knocked her head, feeling a little ridiculous. Don¡¯t we have no relatives a long time ago, don¡¯t we even have this awareness? ......Now this looks really ridiculous, and it looks like a big fool. Maybe they haven''t regarded themselves as family members from the beginning, so why do they have to come back as a passionate stalker? Without you, your sister lived happily, happier than anyone else, you know? ? Don''t be presumptuous, put your hot face on your cold ass, like a clown, stop what you do... Bai Ji supported the bedside table to prop up her body, and was about to exit the room when she found that the drawer in front of her had signs of being locked. She glanced at the photo thoughtfully, the young man who was very handsome and feminine. Unsurprisingly, this young man was the owner of this room after he had left. At the same time, it was very likely that he was Ji Yue''s fianc¨¦, and he could be roughly inferred from the satisfaction revealed by his father Ji Feng''s mouth. Do you want to check his drawer, maybe you can reflect what kind of person the young man in this photo is? Without any hesitation, Bai Ji took off the light weight dagger hanging from her waist. The blade is sharp and the hardness is acceptable. It shouldn''t be a problem to break this lock. Chapter 7 ~ Symbols "Crack creak...chuckle~!" Accompanied by the sound of the metal iron bouncing and smashing, the opened lock fell heavily to the ground. "Huhuhu..." "Bai Ji wiped the sweat from her forehead a little, and opened the drawer where the reimbursement was announced. Almost two palm-sized drawers are filled with letters, large and small. It is unbelievable that most of the heavy weight comes from the letters stacked together in the drawers. Holding the drawer, take out the neatly stacked stacks of envelopes, and the time it takes to be thrown into the drawer varies from cold to cold. The yellowed paper, the old format with a sense of age, is completely the style of a long time ago. The code on it is in the front, and there are many number formats in the back. The new envelopes with the paper intact, look like they were loaded a few days ago of. The order of placement seems to have been deliberately arranged. The envelopes stacked together gradually become lighter from bottom to top, and the writing time is estimated to be gradually moving forward. I didn''t have time to put the stamps. Is it the envelope that I didn''t have time to post? Bai Ji opened the envelope that was pressed at the bottom, and the years passed by, and the letter paper was dyed light yellow. The writing was still well preserved, and there was no such phenomenon as damp and mold. "The world that most people see is just what some people want them to see. It''s true and tempting but extremely cruel." The lead is written on the first line of the letter. There is neither recipient nor sender. It''s like writing a diary to myself, but ingeniously use envelopes as a container. They are unfamiliar handwritings, most likely written by the owner of this room, but these handwritings seem a bit contradictory and strange. It''s not that it is scribbled to make people incomprehensible, but the handwriting is too neat and standardized, so standardized that it does not have its own style at all, so that it does not seem to be written by humans. It''s as if some kind of engraving spell or enchantment was applied to the written envelope, in order to conceal one''s own handwriting. "Everyone has their own mission, heavy and involuntary. "Injustice and debt are in charge." "The end is approaching, and the ancient great empire has been greatly injured by the evil officials and corrupt officials. The huge empire has been like a candle in the wind and rain, suddenly and extinguished. Treacherous officials came out in large numbers and opened levels for the barbaric foreigners outside the city in order to gain benefits. The barbarians entered and destroyed the empire that lasted for a thousand years. The last emperor cursed this barbaric race and predicted that one day the entire barbarian race would be reduced to duty. The lambs slaughtered by humans are constantly eroded by disasters until they perish. When this race ushered in several extinctions, , Or when the number of people exceeds the mark, the descendants of the empire will inherit the blood and strength of the ancestors of the ancient empire and return all the hatred that has spanned thousands of years to the world. This day will come eventually. It''s just a matter of time. If you want to hinder it, you can''t. ¡¯ "This is a fable?" It is a bit far-fetched to say that it is a fable. Bai Ji can even feel the endless resentment between the lines. If it is a fable, isn''t it a bit too hostile? Xiaoyou¡¯s yellowed stationery _ also wrote such an unexplained meaning of the second episode, and even some whimsical fables. Bai Ji who wrote the stationery doubted that the owner of this house was a fan of unrealistic fantasies. In the late stage of the second disease, there is also a slight misogyny and mental disorder. Throwing the envelope aside, Ji Bai opened the second letter, a blank sheet of paper without any content. Why should this kind of thing be locked in the cabinet so carefully? ? She took out one of the envelopes stacked on top in order. "The mission that comes with the body is more important than faith? I am fascinated... There is only this short line of text, and the bottom of the envelope is blacked out, not like accidentally being soaked in ink, as if it was deliberate. "Hidden under the smiley praise is the whisper of evil spirits. Don''t pretend to be yourself, human." The fourth letter has only a few short words. "These stupid idiots! Have been kept in the dark, but think that they are in a peaceful and prosperous age! Die, go to death!" The words gradually became more intense, and the madness between the lines and the incomprehensible anger hit the face. Come. "I have never forgotten my bloodline and mission, irrelevant people, what do they do to me?" "After all, it''s just a group of lambs to be slaughtered. Who uses them differently? They can only wander on the edge of life and death, becoming the chess players'' chips." Over time, the tone and speech in the letter intensified, as if a person went from being mentally normal to completely crazy. There is also a strange feeling. Bai Ji feels that the people who wrote these letters are not the same. The tone and speaking style of each letter are very different. The person who sent the letter is a schizophrenia lunatic) There are only 3 possibilities, these letters are of different ages What people write, roughly confused, is the same thing. Bai Ji glanced at the bedside table again, "On the family portrait, the handsome young man. This kind of weird letter appeared in his room, proving that this guy¡¯s problem is not an ordinary one, and it is very likely that he is a schizophrenic lunatic? ? Bai Ji meditated, and took out the earlier letter in the letter. "Being worthy of being a barbarian, the deep-rooted ignorance and servility is amazing, but rest assured, I will let you die very valuable, at least more valuable than serving as a victim. "It''s really ignorant, poor, don''t you understand that it is not humans at all that govern the human federation? Good and evil will eventually be repaid, and the envelopes filled with superiority and contempt make Bai Ji feel uncomfortable. Then she opened the top cover. "Foolish people are easy to control. If you reveal a little bit of incomplete truth to them, you can get their lives in exchange. It''s really a lowly species... Well, anyway, it''s perish, so let you die just a little bit!" So far, Bai Ji has read all the letters, and there is still a large stack of envelopes that are blank. The weird words and weird envelopes are like a handwriting of a delusional neurosis. Words deviate from reality, and the information revealed is like a joke. It is not human beings who rule the human confederation, and who else can it be if it is not human? I feel that the person writing the letter regards everyone around me as an idiot, a feeling that everyone in the world is drunk and I am alone. Whether these letters were written by the owner of the room remains to be determined, but the writing on the envelope aroused Bai Ji''s curiosity. When she was immersed in her thoughts, the dense footsteps outside the door cut off her thoughts. Chapter 316: "Boom!" The unlocked door was easily kicked open, the sound of footsteps was restless, and the sound of armor came one after another. "Knight, what are you doing?? Which knights do you belong to? Report your own number." The knights encircled the Baiji group, and the leading knight looked at Bai who was kneeling on the ground. Ji and the lock that was forcibly opened, their facial expressions gradually cooled. Probably the movement made before was a bit big, which aroused their awareness. Bai Ji stood up without panic and didn''t intend to explain anything. The thief was caught on the spot and there was no need to explain it at all. The one-stop service would be done by directly convicting and arresting. The group of guys in front of them had already **** their swords, and Bai Ji didn''t intend to reason with them. He threw the envelope at hand aside and drew out the enchanted dagger. Holding the hilt in one hand and the body of the sword in one hand, the standard hand and half sword fighting posture. "I advise you not to be arrested by force, to be honest with your hands, and then to confess who instructed you to come." Bai Ji''s stubborn resistance completely ignored the knight''s reaction and joking tone, and his eyes turned away from the knight who surrounded her. In terms of momentum and ordinary knights, it is like the difference between ordinary soldiers and well-trained and experienced special forces. Probably a private soldier in the house. She figured it out in an instant. It is strange that the owner¡¯s residence is unattended. It turns out that someone has been secretly guarding the checkpoint. can! Ming is stubborn, and it doesn''t matter if you plan to fight with the trapped beast. After picking your hands and feet, ask what you want to ask. "The knight sneered before the words fell. The knights were full of understanding, and the spears pierced the small figure. If name A is not in a narrow room, the knights can''t use it, otherwise the child-like body is white. Ji was really overwhelmed. The spears that pierce from all directions are like an airtight attacking phalanx. While murderous, they are poised and aim at the non-lethal parts of their hands, heels and feet. Do you want to catch yourself alive? The dagger was turned into an indestructible shield, sparks shot on this small piece of metal, but the dagger that had undertaken tons of attacks was as solid as gold. The knights were surprised. The small and soft arms wielded the short sword, but intercepted the waves of fierce spears, which not only made people breathtaking, but also breathed in a breath of horror and sighed. You can''t stay here. Shen Ji, whose strength can only lift a few pieces of cake, did not intend to rely on the strength of a group of eight-foot-tall men. The sword and spear collided, using the technique of unloading force and the derivative of [Counterattack Gauntlet]. "Kang-kang-kang!!" The spears that bounced back collided with each other, and the cluttered metal burst. The narrow battlefield not only restricted the movements of the earth riders, but also restricted their weapons. The spear was not suitable for fighting in the house where the venue was not ample, and the phenomenon of bullet knives was prone to appear. It''s not uncommon to be bounced by a companion''s weapon and hit the wall. Being pulled away, Bai Ji didn''t expect the little dagger in her hand to hurt them. Taking advantage of their confusion, she took out a little bat from behind, whispered a few words, and went to the door. I saw the palm-sized black bat gradually enlarged, and the very vivid expression of evil spirits continued to enlarge in the knights'' eyes, like a bowling ball, smashing the knight who was blocking the way, and forcibly opened a way to the gate. Bai Ji will naturally not miss such an opportunity. "Chasing! Don''t let her run away! That guy is most likely a demon species, whoever catches her will be promoted to the third level in a row!" A group of knights: like they were beaten up with blood, they squeezed each other out of the room that was not enough for the two to pass side by side, knocked it out and saw that figure ran to the fourth floor with two shanks. "That guy ran to the fourth floor! Don''t be stunned to catch up with her, hurry up... Why are you squeezing?" Almost all the private knights were dispatched, and the crowds were crowded with the stairs, blocking everything. Human actions. "Pear card! When they rushed to the fourth floor, the glass shattered on the left side of the corridor was clear and loud. The knights rushed to the left and found that a large hole had been smashed out of the floor-to-ceiling window. A dark shadow fell on the courtyard. In the flowers. "Divided into two teams, one team went downstairs to chase the dark shadow, and the other team followed me to search the room. The intruder must be brought to justice, understand?" "Understand the outside movement through the door panel. Bai Ji was panting. Strenuous exercise was too difficult for her thin body. She couldn''t move after a short two steps. In addition, the weight of the armor on her body made her worse. After confirming that the knights outside the door had gone, she slumped to the ground softly, panting for breath. The sound of water coming from the inner room caught Bai Ji''s attention. Only then did she realize that she was too anxious to come in, and she still hadn''t figured out whether there was anyone in this room. If she remembered correctly, this room should be an unoccupied guest room. The room was moved in before the banquet started. When people wondered if she had to change a place to hide, Bai Ji saw it. A conspicuous and familiar Ryukyu armor. "The style of this armor feels a little familiar to us." The armor hanging on the wooden shelf, with the delicate patterns on the surface of the armor, made Bai Ji more and more familiar with it, and she had no doubts. Ryukyu armor is not common but not rare. It is a good material for casting armor. The armor is very common, but the pattern engraved above makes Bai Ji pay more attention to it, and she always feels familiar. This should belong to the guest living in this room, and he should be taking a shower now, and he won''t be able to get out for a while. Given that the entire villa is now on alert, and it is not certain whether Ji Yue and the others are there, Bai Ji does not plan to go out and get moldy patterns at this time, strange but familiar, where have they seen it? Bai Ji subconsciously sat down on the sofa aside, feeling that something got stuck in her **** through the armor. She stretched out her hand and grabbed a string of pendant-like objects, composed of small beads with delicate carvings. In the middle of the pendant was an orange orb with reindeer horns, which glowed brightly under the light. Glorious. The scene overlaps somewhere in the memory. Bai Ji suddenly remembered that in the memory that the nameless Guran warrior gave to herself, there was a memory of knowledge about this unique form of pendant. It seems to be the totem of one by one elves? ? Bai Ji desperately searched for the memory in her mind. She seemed to remember that in the memory of the Guran warrior, the elves seemed to escape into the alien plane due to the invasion of the sinner, and no longer set foot on the main plane (Baland). Chapter 8 ~ Familiarity Bai Ji had a headache and rubbed her temples, and unexpectedly touched the iron helmet board. The messy clues are so complicated that he almost blows up his head. No, the elves evacuated the main plane during the Great Catastrophe when the Second Age was annihilated. The manifestation of their totems is very strange in itself. Did they come back? ? One cannot jump to a conclusion without conclusive evidence. The totems of the elves can''t prove anything. As one of the three ancient tribes that survived the ancient times, the elves have a solid foundation when they survived. It is not impossible that the totem emblems are copied by the affiliated races. A totem can¡¯t prove anything. Seeing is believing. Your eyes won¡¯t deceive yourself. It¡¯s better to... Bai Ji hesitated for a while listening to the ticking of water in the compartment. It''s not too late to peek at this kind of thing, so we don''t bother to do it... Don''t get me wrong, this is not a matter of peeping, kinship at all, then how can it be called peeping? This is called, it is called a life-long exploration of the truth of the conspiracy! It''s called inquiry, how can it be called voyeurism. Bai Ji swallowed. Although she kept giving herself anesthetics, she had never done this before or after being embraced for the first time. Oh, I really haven¡¯t, after being spanked by Lily Bitch once, this kind of wicked and funny prank I didn¡¯t dare to be so nervous, I was still so nervous, my little heart pounded and kept beating... Bai Ji touched the door in small steps and shrank herself into a ball. What to do, do you want to... What if the skin breaks your leg? Bai Ji''s heart is fighting between heaven and man, and finally her heart is smashed. Hmph, we just watched what happened. It''s an honor to be peeped and bathed by us. Why are you hitting us? It''s not our mother. Bai Ji feels super brave since 2 is now, but soon hesitated again, shrinking in the corner, two jade-like index fingers fighting each other. What should I do if the bather is a man? ... the body will be broken, and the eyes will definitely be necrotic because of something unclean! Looking at the armor hanging outside, 80% of them are infallible men. Bai Ji''s red cheeks hesitated, and the sound of the water in the bath seemed to become a little bit quieter at this moment of procrastination. Chapter 317: ad! That guy is going out of the bath, wouldn''t he even have no chance? The curiosity of inquiring into the truth defeated the shame, and Bai Ji cautiously put her head to the crack of the door, and her pupils suddenly closed. Like a dream, what is it like to fall into a fairyland? In the hazy water vapor, the beauty of wanting to refuse and faintly looming brings the visual impact to people''s blood. The bath towel with the shaved shoulders can''t hide the fragrant white jade, and the long hair of the ice jade is like three thousand cold springs in the fairyland. The softness of the rich rhyme and the perfect proportion of the figure make people sigh the creator''s supernatural craftsmanship. The pupils are filled with stars and moons, and the dark night is dazzling and dazzling. The natural beauty that transcends the mortal realm is so unreliable. The holy and immaculate breath is transcendence, enough to make the mortal realm beautiful and embarrassing. The girl is like a fairy who walks out of a fairy tale, the elegance of her gestures and the coquettish cheap of the thick rouge ~ the difference between the goods, the ordinary bathing room is rendered as an enchanting fairyland because of her. Unexpectedly, it looked like a mirrored flower. Bai Ji who peeped outside the door forgot her position and purpose. She was immersed in the "mountain realm" and couldn''t extricate herself. Her mind was blank, as if nothing matters at this moment. Exhausting her imagination and memory can''t create such an unspeakable beauty of holiness, which makes people feel that one''s gaze is an unforgivable profanity. Good. One. This person is really beautiful. Bai Ji, squatting on the edge of the door, stared blankly at the "fairy" in the bathhouse. There has never been any supernatural power that caught her attention so much that she could forget the time. I don''t know how long it took to slowly return from the shock and sluggishness. God. It''s like a poison that can''t be quitted blindly... Wiping the saliva overflowing from the corner of the mouth with endless aftertaste, looking back clumsily, wanting to see the beauty of the girl again, but found that there is no trace of that shadow in the bathroom, and only the unclosed water faucet hair is ticking in the whole bathroom. Got the sound. ...? People? Why did it disappear suddenly? Bai Ji subconsciously pushed open the door of the bathroom, looking for the figure in a trance. The huge bathroom feels a little weirdly quiet. After the mentally disordered Bai Ji slowly recovered in a short period of sluggishness, the first thing she did was to explode her brain fiercely. He came up for a while, ah ah ah! ~ Let you idiot "sperm on the brain", our face is lost, the little temptation department can''t resist the impulsive push of the door like a fool! If this is discovered, it will be immersed in a pig cage. Looking around, the spacious bathroom is large, but it looks very empty. The place where I can hide is except for the bathroom cubicle. How did the large bathroom on the right leave? Or do you feel that someone is peeping at yourself, and think of a way to give the peeping person a "surprise"? In either case, it seemed to be very unfavorable to him, or when the guard knights did not search here, he quickly found a place to hide from Bai Ji and did not plan to leave, even though the villa was full of dangerous factors. She also wanted to search this place. The most suspicious place was probably the room of her former father, Ji Feng. She has a hunch that she can get unexpected gains in that place. After she had made up her mind in the university, she nodded her head, feeling abruptly that an invisible mountain was pressing on her body behind her, and the gloomy cold made her feel her scalp numb. what? Turning his head abruptly, the tall and burly shadow crouched behind him coldly, and the coldness on the Ryukyu armor seemed to be condensed into substance, shuddering temperament, and the fierce light bursting from the cracks of the helmet, as if to be visible. The person is deeply frozen. This, this is one Aside from horror, Bai Ji felt a touch of familiarity and affinity in the armored man. The tightness that came from the neck before the words came out made the brain stop thinking. The film is blank. Bai Ji can even imagine herself rolling her eyes, her face twisted. The blood race without any blessing was approached by the enemy, and the thought of resistance was subdued before it was too late to give birth to the idea of ??resistance, unable to concentrate on mobilizing the [magic energy] in the body, the victory or defeat was decided in an instant. "Well... the strength is constantly increasing, destroying my fragile and slender neck. This layer of iron skin is as fragile as paper in the hands of the armored man. This guy has been murdered and wants to deal with himself here! With the powerful vitality and regeneration ability of the blood clan, Bai Ji would not be killed so easily, but the pain caused by suffocation is impossible to be immune. At this moment, she was convulsing and unable to exert her strength. As the five senses had dropped to the critical point, the twitching sensation from her stomach pouch gradually decreased and her brain was sleeping, which was not a good sign. The flow of time is the same as before, but the same time is extremely painful for Bai Ji. In her world, the flow of time has been slowed down several times, and the blast of sad songs rang in her ears. .1. Difficult. The brain is losing the ability to think... The slight and feeble struggle became smaller, and finally gradually turned into a smooth wave. Feeling that the prey in his hand had lost the struggle, after confirming that she had lost her breath, the armorer threw her to the ground like trash. He squatted down, intending to take off the disguise mask of the voyeur''s body. When he took off a few iron helmets, a few strands of white frost-like silver hair spilled out. The armored man was obviously taken aback, and did not let him get what he wanted. The voyeur''s "corpse" suddenly twitched, and then the "corpse" who had been confirmed dead shook his head and propped up his body, feeling that someone was picking his iron helmet. Subconsciously tightened the loose iron helmet. "Or La Xiaobi "Uh, uh...so sleepy, I really want to sleep~" Bai Ji stood up swayingly, some of the dead organs in her body are still recovering, and the sense of syncope has not completely disappeared. Her current actions It looks like a rabbit drinking fake wine. Facts have proved that it is the instinct of all creatures to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. The confused Bai Ji stepped back subconsciously, and stayed away from the armored person in the step of being merciful and unrecognized. "Oh, vomit!... The feeling of lucid consciousness is accompanied by an indescribable nausea, coughing and spitting out a few mouthfuls of sour water, and the stomach surges. "Ah... the vulgar barbarian, he actually played some shameless scams, heh... he was slurred and unconscious, but he didn''t forget his ability to speak his tongue. "The dirty bastard, not only soiled our armor, but also squeezed it flat. Use your life to compensate." An inexplicable fire ran into her heart, and the angry Bai Ji gave up thinking and took her hand. The squeezed little bat threw at the armored man who gave him a familiar feeling. [Destroy order one evil bat] The little bat gradually grew bigger as it flew, and the vivid evil smiley face was constantly enlarged in the armored man''s field of vision. However, when the hit hit the armored man, it was bounced off like a light ping pong ball. It''s unexpectedly difficult... The evil ghost bat thrown out didn''t even play a procrastinating effect, which Bai Ji did not expect at all. At this moment, she almost ran to the door. It''s one thing to get addicted to the mouth, it''s another to fight or not. The enemy''s identity is unknown, and a tactical retreat is still necessary! How can a tactical retreat be called an escape? This is just trying to figure out a way, and when I think of a way, I will chop off your head of this iron can! She stepped on two short legs and wanted to run out of the door, but she had more than enough energy and lacked strength. When she opened the door, she was caught off guard and tripped over something. The sound of the whole person fell in front of the door like a wheel. The hard armor made Bai Ji grinned. ...Cuckoo! "The whole vampire lay on the ground, rolled his eyes as if he had died of breath, fainted, and lay motionless on the ground. ...The scene was silent for a moment, and the armor man stepped slowly, came to the "fainted" Bai Ji, and silently leaned down. "Hahhhhhh... Bai Ji suddenly felt that someone was pulling her foot. She carefully narrowed a gap and found that the armored man was about to "Wow, no, no, no! It''s not funny at all, what a cruel Luo! If the enemy is dead, don''t let it go, and you have to throw people into the water to soak the pig cage, the perverted corpse abuse, let us go! "Gong Ding" Hou turned a deaf ear to Bai Ji''s cries. The armored figure looked like a **** who had eaten a weight, and he was determined to drag Bai Ji over. No matter how hard he struggles, he can''t get rid of it. This is an arm like iron tongs. Being dragged by someone like a dead dog, while being ashamed and angry, is an indescribable feeling. This dull iron can can not bite, kick and kick. Driven by a strong desire to survive, Bai Ji used the skill she has honed for many years under Lilias'' hands: shameless skin. The whole vampire was wrapped around the armoured man''s arm like a pendant, and said nothing to come down. ...The armored man seemed to be stunned by Bai Ji''s sudden behavior. He reached out and tried to take off the pendant that was stuck to his hand. With too much force, Bai Ji flew out of the whole body. He fell into the pool with a plop, splashing water. Chapter 318: After a while, a small wet silver head drilled out of the water, shaking off the water droplets from his hair like a falling dog. "The clothes are soaked...Hey a bitch! How are you going to pay... Hey!?" The weightlessness of losing her balance made Bai Ji exclaimed for her birth. She found out that she was being lifted by the armpits, as if she was raising a child. But these are not important points, but these are not important... How did your head become lighter? ? Bai Ji was taken aback for a moment, her vision widened, and she could even see her wet silver hair... Finished, the helmet fell hot in the water! Oh, is it too late to pick it up now? . Feeling the sight of her close at hand in the sign in front of her, she felt like she was about to cry. I couldn''t avoid the unbearable sight no matter how I lowered my head. I simply lifted my head and looked straight into the armored man''s sight. "Have you seen enough? This young lady will look better than you again. I. Bai Ji is dumb, after getting closer, the familiar breath is stronger, and the viscosity is almost turned into substance... Bai Ji almost blurted out, but the horror in her heart was hard to smooth. The armored man in front of me is probably the girl just now, if so. "Boom... just then, the knock on the door sounded untimely. "Mr. Immortal Knight: Please open the door (We are from the guard and search team of the villa, and the villa was invaded by demons. Did you meet any suspicious person passing by?... The voice from the knight outside the door made Bai Ji''s heart amazed. cool. Chapter 9 ~ Tears "Mr. Immortal Knight, are you in there? The villa was invaded by demons. Did you see any suspicious people passing by? " The questioning accompanying the knock on the door made Bai Ji''s hair stand up, and her heart was instantly cold. Caught by the Immortal Cavalry, the reinforcements were outsourced and copied, and even if they were inserted, they could hardly retreat with their wings. This taciturn and observant guy will never let go of any demon species, and will definitely kill them all! Coupled with discovering her secret, she will definitely be wiped out if it falls into her hands! Maybe she will be immersed in the pig cage, the corpse will be destroyed and the flooding hole will cut off Bai Ji''s cranky thoughts, wow! That guy actually stuffed himself into the water like this... Is he trying to hold his head and drown himself alive? That guy is gone? Perceiving the hand on her head leaving, Bai Ji gurgled out a few bubbles, half of her head protruded out of the water, and there was no sign of the armored man in the bathroom. "There is no suspicious situation." The card squeezed out of the door gap reads like this. The knights looked at each other with the cards, thinking that the immortal knight could not do such an act of collaborating with the enemy. The other party would rather push the card out of the door instead of opening the door by hand, which indicated that they were issuing an order to remove the guest. It might be that the other party is indeed inconvenient now. It''s ignorant of the current affairs if you try hard. Moreover, the other party''s identity is the current president of the Temple Association, the social status and privileges enjoyed by these knights who have no name and no background can challenge. After weighing them, the knights gave up, holding the card as a voucher, and went back the same way. Shi Nongzhang took Chu''s pen and sticky notes back into his pocket, turned and walked... Seeing the sound of footsteps outside the door drifting away, the Immortal Knight would take it with him to the bathroom. On the other hand, in the big pool in the bathroom, when Bai Ji, who was unknown, heard the heavy footsteps from far to near, she hurriedly released the environmental concealment curse during the gap time. After immortal riding soil returned to the bathroom, only the row of wet stains remained, and the transparent pool was empty. A gust of wind blew by and opened the door to the bathroom It''s better not to attract these troublesome existences in the stealth mission. When will you wait for not to escape at this time? The balcony entrance on the fifth floor. The order for the knights to search should be from top to bottom. The fifth and sixth floors are quiet and silent, in sharp contrast with the noise downstairs. The cool breeze poured into the wet clothes, and the young figure trembled coldly, almost sneezing. Bai Ji trembles with her white lips, squeezing her wet hair while secretly observing the movement of the villa courtyard. This villa suddenly became so dangerous, all kinds of thoughts..." The self who had been with him for many years had never had a chance to see his true face. Privately, various speculations about his true identity emerged endlessly and even suspected that he was a demon spy. In terms of confidentiality of identity, immortality can be said to be leak-proof and no clues are revealed. Over time, this deep-seated problem has not cooled down, but continued to ferment. Thinking back to the beautiful and thrilling girl in the bathroom and the fairy totem accidentally placed on the sofa, a logical guess gradually formed in Bai Ji''s mind. No, it can''t be so arbitrary. People in a human federation are not only regarded as lunatics who are full of nonsense and insanity. That girl, um, may also be the maid who immortal invited to the room, maybe that''s the case. Subconsciously rejecting things that I don¡¯t accept, But suppose it really is...Why would the Human Federation put any elf as the president of the Temple Song Society? ? Could it be one. Bai Ji didn''t dare to continue thinking, if that''s the case, how would she be treated if she broke this secret? The sound of an engine vibrating echoed in the empty suburbs, the diesel oil boiled and billowed black smoke, and the rural suburbs were stained with gray and black. The photo of the machine is in the middle of the peace and the damage needs to be dispersed. The rectangular black car drove into the courtyard of the villa, and the noisy sound shattered the last trace of tranquility in the garden. The servants got out of the car, opened the door of the front seat, and welcomed their master respectfully. Under the humble bows of the servants, the DE man and the woman walked my son out of the car. The man was dressed in a formal dress, handsome and elegant, with a modest smile on his mouth, very gentlemanly holding up the ocean and leaning toward the girl. The fresh breeze blows the girl''s three dry blue silk, her eyes are like shining jewels, and the elegant long dress with complicated and luxurious jewelry can only be used as a foil when worn on her body. The girl kept her face cold, and she hesitantly took the man''s extended hand. Seeing the girl''s acquiescence, the man smiled gently, took the girl''s hand, and walked into the hall under the welcome of the servants. "I have seen the young lady, and I would like to ask you two to wait outside the door for a while. The villa is out of business. Situation." "Is the situation? What is it, can Mr. Knight explain it?" , It gives people a sense of gentleness and drizzle, and unknowingly, he will have a good impression of him. "The first is the negligence of our duties. A few important thieves have sneaked into the villa. Don''t worry, these short-eyed thief will not enter the intruder in half an hour. The responsibility should be counted. On his head. Will be wiped out by us. The captain of the Cavaliers was a little embarrassed, and entered the heavily guarded villa, "Is that so, I don''t care. "The man turned his inquiring gaze to the girl beside him. "But I have to ask, Satsuki''s waiting patiently, if it''s impatient, I''ll take care of it. " "This kind of thing doesn''t matter, wait a minute." Ji Yue didn''t care about it. "Really? Satsuki said so, then we''ll wait for a while." The man gently took the girl''s hand and walked to the garden table and chairs to rest. The two of them each held a cup of tea. They were too far away and didn''t know what they were talking about. They only saw the expression on Ji Yue''s face gradually eased. Maybe it¡¯s true that I don¡¯t put it down since 2 That kind of expression, even we have never seen Cai...I''m just an outsider to myself, maybe I really should put down my determination and leave. Reluctant or something, just wishful thinking, she is very happy now. Chapter 319: How can she prevent others from interfering in her life? If we really think about her, should we protect her and the people she loves, and interfere with their lives for our own personal affair? That¡¯s right, but, we¡¯re really unwilling...why does the heart feel as uncomfortable as it¡¯s cracked? ? It''s even more because we are fortunate enough to have been raising the spicy Shui Lingling cabbage for so long, but the pigs gave it to him, huh, huh... Bai Ji held on to the wall, her heart colder than her physical touch. She even forgot that she was still wearing wet clothes. With ignorance, she wobbled into the corridor on the fifth floor. She didn''t want to See the two figures kissing me in the courtyard. I was thinking of continuing to explore in this villa, but now my brain is blank, my eyes are dull, I don¡¯t know where I am going, my face is terribly pale, and my eyes are filled with grieved tears under the influence of the developed lacrimal glands. Of falling down. At a loss, she twisted and twisted her pace. She didn''t know what she was going to do. She just wanted to stop working and leave this sad place and go wherever she wanted. She just wanted to run for a while in tears to soothe the young. The hurt to the soul. Good wishes, let us rest for a while... Sorry sister, on the day of the engagement, my elder brother will personally come to give you a blessing, "Papa." Seeing that his hand was slapped away, the Junyi man was not annoyed, and stretched out his hand to Ji Yue''s head, as expected Was filmed again. "Mr. Jimu, please respect yourself." Ji Yue coldly warned in the garden pavilion that no one saw. "Hey? What did Xia Xia do wrong? Please also ask Yue''er to make it clear that Xia Xia will correct it." Hua Mu looked suspicious, but Ji Yue knew that all of this was probably done by him. Boring. F light novel She ignored Hayagi''s knowing questions and turned her head aside. "In front of outsiders, I have given you face, so don''t make an inch of it. some. "Ji Mu smiled all over his face, but it was very ear-piercing in Ji Yue''s ear. How could it sound like a mockery. Maybe he didn''t mean this, but the words came out of his mouth, and all the words were changed in his own ears. "Please don''t call me that." Ji Yue frowned slightly. "Hey, what are Xiaoyue talking about? We are in a relationship...Ji Mu smiled warmly and approached Ji Yue''s ear. "Isn''t it a matter of time?" " Ji Yue moved her body immediately, and she didn''t hide her disgust. "Hehe, we respect each other as guests before marriage, it''s not impossible, but marriage_......". Without too much force, sit back upright. "I hope Xiaoyue can fulfill his duties as a wife and serve our healthy next generation... This is what the father-in-law hopes for. After all, our children are likely to be "Don''t always use my father to press me down." "Ji Yue said coldly. "Besides, you don''t love me at all, don''t you? Why do you agree to him. "Why did Xiaoyue say this? Why do you assert your loyalty to the relationship?" "Affection, did we have that kind of thing before?" Ji Yue snorted slightly. "Xiaoyue, you don''t seem to be able to figure it out yet.... Even if you don''t have that kind of thing, you have to have it." Hua Mu narrowed his eyes. "On the bloodline, only I can be worthy of the noble you. Maybe in the future I should call you His Majesty the Emperor. Please don''t forget your inherent responsibilities and missions, and don''t do anything out of the ordinary to let your father-in-law talk to you. The adults are sad, especially those who pretend to be other men besides the fianc¨¦. "What do you want to say?" Ji Yue raised her eyebrows. "What I want to say, Yue''er should know better than anyone else." Jimu raised Ji Yue''s jaw and said with a wicked smile. "I am very grateful to Yue''er for actively suggesting to my father that the wedding date is ahead of schedule, and the wedding is very lively and boisterous. It''s nothing... But when it''s bad, Ji Yue was caught off guard by Falcon Wood Wall. The white stone wall of the garden. "...Ji Yue coldly ordered. "Don''t think of your fianc¨¦ as a simple fool. "I don''t understand what you are talking about." Co "Don''t understand? No.... Now let Miss Ji Yue understand you thoroughly. Jimu also knows what it means to close when you see it, and let go of Ji Yue''s arm. "Miss Ji Yue, that man is not. Dead right. Oh, look at my memory, in terms of seniority, should I call him, elder brother?" "Falcon''s words are full of jokes, without the slightest respect for him. "Are you following me?... Ji Yue''s eyes flashed. "Well, my fiance can''t do nothing, can I?" "Let''s call him the elder brother for the time being, although I don''t understand why we should call an outsider after a barbarian elder brother with noble blood, but since this is Satsuki''s request, I will call him that for the time being." Mu smiled meaningfully. Ji Yue was silent. "I''ve heard of him from the father-in-law. He took good care of Yue''er when he was young, as if he looked like Gu Jiahao''s brother, but all of this, heh, is just a disguise of his abnormal heart." Hua Mu sneered. Tao. "It''s nothing more than a despicable foreigner. The identity of his adopted son is as great as a mountain, but he will avenge his grievances, wishfully wanting to mix his inferior bloodline into the noble bloodline genealogy, huh! It''s a toad who wants to eat swan meat. "Enough said, I don''t want to hear about him, shut up." Ji Yue took a deep breath, closed her eyes and stopped talking. "Oh, this way, it sounds like Xiaoyue really hates this unruly mentality towards her sister, trying to borrow the inferior species, then... Hayabusa has a turn. "However, let me make a guess: my fianc¨¦e still remembers the perverted brother with mean character, but can hardly refute his father''s decision, and it just so happened that he appeared in front of you again, so...". "You will propose to your father to advance the wedding date and make the matter known to everyone, so that your despicable brother can''t be ignorant, right?" Saimu was smiling clearly, but he didn''t smile at all. Smile and temperature. "I do not know what you''re thinking. "I don''t know what you are thinking, my dear last married wife." Jimu leaned over, clutching Ji Yue''s hand tightly. 57 My True Share "What are you expecting? Do you want that despicable outsider to "save" you? Don''t forget your identity. This is a brand that is imprinted on you and cannot be erased." "I don''t understand what you are talking about." Ji Yue frowned. "Ha, it''s okay to be stupid, dear fianc¨¦e, do you hope that your brother will come to your wedding, do you want to renew your relationship with him?? Very good" If he is only here to attend the wedding. I am Hua Mu. He toasts and celebrates his birthday, but if you don¡¯t have other pictures,"" then he is seeking his own death. Chapter 10 ~ Drunk The melody that varies from person to person is a funeral in the ears of the sad. "Hmm... "That, this lady?" . Haha..." "Little sister, just rest for a while if you can''t eat anymore. It would be troublesome to stuff food into your stomach indiscriminately.... The waiter in the coffee shop looked embarrassedly at the cream-filled table. That shocking scene . "Pump, pum... Mumm, but I don¡¯t want to bite me, I don¡¯t have anything to do with Hu Wuji. (Let¡¯s leave it alone, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t afford to pay The white figure ignored it, and respected his head very willfully. Do you listen to Wang Ba chanting? It''s so bitter, it''s really bitter... The girl kept stuffing her mouth with butter cake, her eyes filled with tears of grievance, she looked like she was devastated by life. The entrance of the cake is bitter in the throat and pain in the heart. Chapter 320: "The little sister is so sad, who is being bullied?" "...We''re narrowing all the way, this hurdle can''t go through, wow, this day of life finally took a bite to the cute little Bai Ji!" Bai Ji swollen face buns, utterly speaking incomprehensible things , Making the waiter confused. "Little sister, are you in trouble?" The waiter asked. "Difficulty, difficult? It''s more than difficulties. Wow, we have encountered the hardships in life, do you know the common people?" ". Uh... the hurdle of life?" The waiter widened his eyes slightly, and subconsciously regarded Bai Ji''s name for himself as a little girl''s unmarginal thinking and ignorance of the world, and didn''t care. "Ming..." Bai Ji covered her heart, the white syrup overflowing from the corners of her mouth was full of bitter taste, completely ignoring the white cream stained on her sleeves, she is so sad that she now just wants to enjoy the indulgence taste. "What kind of ups and downs, can you tell my sister?" The kind-hearted waiter couldn''t bear to look at such a beautiful and lovely woman sad, and touched Bai Ji''s head with some feeling. Bai Ji, who was wrapped in bitterness, had no time to resist. She lay on her forehead at the table and was covered with black clouds. It''s almost a dead vampire. JGP What kind of big event does an innocent and lovely child meet to become such an unworthy model of an unworthy lover. Thinking of this, the pity in the heart of the waiter is even greater. "...Say...no, you don''t understand, how can an outsider understand this embarrassing and helpless pain at this moment!" "Even if I, as an outsider, can''t experience the pain of my little sister firsthand, talking to others will alleviate my pain. The waitress is gentle and inviting. "No, let''s tell you it''s useless." Bai Ji''s head shook like a rattle, who said nothing. (Two SF light novels I didn¡¯t have enough money when I went out to eat and have fun. Wow, how could I say it? When I came out for a meal, I found that the bag was empty in the middle of it... Isn''t this just eating a Bawang meal? ? It is understandable to be detained here as child labor for wages, but. The price is too low. As a princess of a country, I can''t pay my own money...Ah, it has nothing to do with the princess. It''s too embarrassing. How can this be an export! "I want to say it quietly by myself. As a female, she almost guessed the whole cause, course, and result. Eighty percent are the innocent little girls who were eaten by a scumbag and then thrown away... The grief cannot be relieved, and they can only vent by overeating. Why bother? This is torturing yourself with the faults of others. Sure enough, men are big trotter. The weather-beaten lady waiter knows her well. Or is it not a human being to shoot such a small child? ? Lamenting that there are fewer and fewer good people in this world, the waitress gave Bai Ji a sympathetic look, put away the empty plate on the table, quietly retired our life is so sad, my sister was taken away by someone, and she was gluttonous but found in her bag. There is no money to Mingming...Guisheng is like a table top full of cups and tableware. I can only bite the bitter cake sadly, screaming... Aw woo~ Ha ha ha, it''s still bitter... The cream on the face was mixed with tears, and the wet and sticky feeling was very uncomfortable. My little hands fumbled but couldn''t reach the napkins along the wall. : "Here, please use." Bai Ji took the napkin that she handed over, thanked her, and wiped the cream stains on her cheeks and palms, and then frowned, feeling something was wrong. "You''re welcome." The silver-haired girl who sat across from her didn''t know when she was smiling very familiarly. ¡­¡­who are you? I don''t seem to know you. "Bai Ji shrinks her body vigilantly. "Ah, who am I is not the point of the question." The girl shook the liquid in the goblet like a chuckle, and took a sip. "Now, do you want to taste it?" Facing the invitation of an uninvited stranger, Bai Ji chose to silently refuse. "You don''t have to look at me with the eyes of child traffickers, I''m not a bad person." Bai Ji''s overly cautious appearance made the girl smile casually. "Well, look, my little sister, I went up in a heavy mood, and talked about... well, it''s a bit exaggerated." The girl glanced at the table top full of butter crumbs, and moved her body back a little quietly. "Now, do you need your big sister to solve your problems?" "What''s the matter with you, we don''t know you." The stranger did not show his courtesy beforehand, and he would steal if he did not. This guy must have some purpose in approaching himself. "Mr. Waiter~Here here." The girl didn''t seem to be going to explain too much. She clapped her hands and called the waiter. "Is there anything you need, miss." Closing the list between me and my sister, put on a few good bottles of dried red grapes. "The girl lavishly took out a wad of prohibitive large bills from her bag and handed it to the waiter generously. "You don''t have to look for it, the rest will be your tip. Seeing the waiter who left in a hurry, Bai Ji shook her head. In this world, the vast majority of people who see money open their eyes, only a few can hold the bottom line under the desire for money and power. Well, so generous, she shouldn''t be a badass, just forgive her for being uninvited. Even if she really plots against herself, what if we are not a vegetarian, can she keep us in the dark? ? There is no such thing as a short time, the waiter carries a plate of dried red and tall glasses opened in advance. "Hey, has the little sister ever had red wine?" The dark red slightly transparent liquid poured into the goblet, and the girl smiled. "No, mother... Some annoying guy said that we are young and don''t let us drink." The other party made a lavish move for himself and didn''t answer others'' words, it always feels very impolite. "Oh, that''s really a pity." The girl shook her head regretfully, and did not speak to Bai Ji, and began to consider herself. Toast, the crystal clear dark red liquid was drunk, that touch of red blood was very fresh, and a cup of blood was poured into the abdomen, as if to douse the burning hunger in the stomach bag. ...Gudong. "Bai Ji quietly stared at the girl''s elegant drinking action, and swallowed involuntarily. I don''t know if the other party did it intentionally. The sound of drinking made Bai Ji feel a little itchy to hear it. It looks good...Will it taste the same as blood? Do you want to try something? ... She dismissed this idea as soon as it came out. Before being embraced for the first time, in order to avoid drinking mishaps, she always did not drink any alcohol. After the first embrace, she had no chance to touch these things when she was controlled by the demon of Lilias. Once the demon finds out that he has developed such a bad habit, he will be punished decently. Speaking of it, I haven''t eaten (drinking blood) for a few days, and my stomach has started to protest to myself. "It is said that if you are in a bad mood, you have to drink and taste the taste of a hangover. When you wake up, you will be refreshed, and all your troubles will be forgotten." The girl did not forget to throw bait while she was in the mood for herself. "It''s a pity, little sister, you are too young, otherwise I can give you a taste. It''s rare to find the same crying face in this small coffee bar. The same crying face is also a person from the end of the world. I will take this meal." Regardless of whether her actions were intentional or unintentional, Bai Ji felt a little eager to try. "Wine, is it really so good?" Bai Ji tilted her head. Seeing the girl pouring bottle after bottle, Bai Ji wiped the non-existent saliva at the corner of her mouth. "It varies from person to person, but I think those who are unsure should have no resistance to alcohol. When life is bad, they should learn to use alcohol to properly numb themselves." The girl smiled bitterly, including too much white. Something Ji couldn''t understand. Maybe she is really a pitiful person. Chapter 321: For a moment, Bai Ji was wary of the strange girl who had the same hair color as her. "Can we taste it?" Bai Ji swallowed, and cautiously probed. "Are you? Aunty, Pingliangyuan quasi-momentary class ellipse, member Qia./ "What''s the matter, what''s so funny?" Feeling underestimated, Bai Ji raised her chest and puffed up her cheeks super fiercely. "Pull... Bai Ji, just say Bai Ji, and ask someone directly The lady''s name is very impolite, shouldn''t you declare yourself home first?" Bai Ji raised her eyebrows, unexpectedly true in this respect. "Puff, my little sister still called herself a female... Well, I was rude. My name is Yana. Just call my name." Seeing Bai Ji''s increasingly gloomy face, the girl changed it as soon as she saw it. mouth. ". One?" Bai Ji straightened her tongue, tried to mutter twice, and there was a slight ripple in her heart. What a strange name. "what happened to you?" "Oh, it''s nothing, just remembering something." The girl who behaved familiar and very talkative was stunned for a short moment, and then heard Bai Ji''s cry, and slowly returned to her senses. The strange person, Bai Ji muttered silently in her heart. "By the way, little sister, do you want to learn from me drinking, right? Puff...it''s no good. Didn''t you see the words written on the bottle cap?" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?" If the wine is strong, please do not give it to young children E light novel "You are a child, you are a child! We are already twenty-six years old, do you understand that we are older than you? You want to call us enchantment, why can''t we drink it?" Bai Ji instantly exploded. , Slapped the table, the rebounding liquor rippled a few times, and the dull hair stood up. The girl''s bulging face and the bun''s staring eyes were very cute, but the girl''s focus was not among them. "Sister One." The girl murmured softly, her eyes flashed in a moment of loss, and then she recovered her calm. After she came back to her senses, a certain loli who had her mouth pouted high had already grabbed the bottle and a goblet, and filled herself with "Humph, isn''t it just wine, what''s the big deal?" , This lady has to see if it is as wicked as you said." Bai Ji pouted unconvincedly. Before the girl could stop it, this guy "stuffed" the whole glass of wine, and nothing was left. "Hiccup~ This bitter, salty and sour taste is not much worse than butter cake... But after drinking it, unexpectedly, feeling, okay? ? Bai Ji pursed her lips, feeling endless aftertaste, so she grabbed the wine glass and filled it with "Then... the girl stared at Bai Ji who was boring one 0 after one 0, and wanted to say that red wine is not drinking like this. , But hesitated and stopped. "Gudonggu... Wuwu isn''t hungry at all, and it''s not as evil as you said. It feels like... "Boom!" Baimao Lori grabbed the table with her face, her eyes rolled up the mosquito coil. "But that''s good, the goal is achieved." The young girl walked to the counter, hugging the drunk Bai Ji by her waist. "Sorry, can you give us a room to rest? My sister tasted some red wine by mistake and fell asleep." "Okay, no problem." The waiter looked at the similar hair colors of the two, without much doubt, and after receiving the money, he gave Yana the key to the upper private room. After putting the sleepy Bai Ji on the big bed in the private room, Yana slightly wiped the sweat from her forehead. It is obvious that she is not good at physical work. "Are you planning to continue with the little girl of that clan''s descendant? Don''t think about your current identity? It''s really not worrying at all." The cherry-colored blood flashed past. In the halo, the silver-haired girl gradually turned into a prototype, and the girl named Yingdie opened the pupils of cherry blood. "The hatred brought by blood is not obvious enough, so you can understand who you really are. (Without a computer, Ji Yue¡¯s black-and-white person set cannot be posted (>_ Chapter 11 ~ A Game That Cannot Be Denied The bathroom was spotless, and it was obvious that some people were doing meticulous cleaning work every three steps. The crack-free and wrinkled walls were white and flawless. The coffee shop¡¯s accommodation room environment was excellent, but the bathtub was not filled with warm and transparent water, but boiling. Bubbling dark red blood. The jade-white bathtub wall reflected a few bright red, and the dark red blood shook and boiled as if it had vitality. In the hall, the silver-haired girl calmly lay on the big bed in the private room, caressing her abdomen with her hands, and the silver hair that got rid of the shackles fell down like a smooth blanket. The clothes, pants and shoes and socks were stripped and thrown on the bedside, exposing large areas of milky white skin that was as smooth as a shelled egg. There was a bright red color on her face because of her drunkenness, and the peaceful face she knew nothing about what was about to happen to her next. "Crack." The bathroom door was opened, and a small figure dressed in silver to cherry came out of it, and a trace of unstoppable fatigue flashed through the unfeeling eyes. She breathed a sigh of relief and took Bai Ji, who was lying on the bed, similar in shape to her own, into her arms and walked into the bathroom. "It''s almost time." Looking at the dark red plasma bubbling in the bathtub, Yingdie muttered to herself, Yinghong turned her eyes to Bai Ji who was full of alcohol in her arms. Kindred people are generally not good at heavy physical work, but the weight of the girl in her arms is surprisingly light, and she feels like a lint doll in her arms, without much effort at all. "The survival of the fittest in a world where the weak and the strong will survive. Don''t expect me to love you the way I do to the younger generation." Yingdie coldly glanced at Bai Ji who was dreaming about something in her arms. "This is a defective product with an impure blood line. It is inadequately talented. It is understandable if you die. I will not have any pity for you, even if you are really her." Yingdie''s mouth showed an indescribable cruel smile. I mean, the childish hand brushed the girl''s sterling silver hair. The vampire artifact named [Soul Eater-Gutemala] is constantly repairing her damaged memory tower. Two completely different memories conflict and collide with each other, and the truth can withstand scrutiny, combined with the instinctive induction of the body and soul, false memories are full of loopholes, and it is clear at first sight which is true and which is false. The memory in her mind was still imperfect, but she was fortunate to first repair the memory that occupied an important part in her mind. "If you can survive to this day, there is only this point that you deserve to be praised. However, this incomplete bloodline dare to claim to be his own blood?" "This is the so-called direct line? In the second era, it is just a remote side line. Don''t you dare to call yourself a direct line?" Yingdie smiled and brushed Bai Ji''s cheek. The iron law of the blood race, if the collaterals stand on their own and become kings, the whole world will strike them together. Although the collaterals with remote relationships within the clan are royal family kinsmen, their status is far inferior to the collaterals with closer relationships, not to mention the blood court is a direct line of the royal family. If the blood royal family of today is replaced by the past, it will definitely be wiped out by the imperial family. The direct line will not allow the side line with impure blood to become the emperor. This is the rule. The killing intent flashed past, and finally turned into a trace of indifference. Cultivating a qualified king requires a lot of time and energy, and it is thankless. In contrast, with the orthodox lineage and identity, claiming the emperor as the emperor is justified, direct and effective, and she will do so if necessary. In the final analysis, it is just a similar bloodline, Yingdie has no feeling for the descendants who have survived to this day, and even has a trace of contempt. She doesn''t need the wretched younger generation, she will only lose the ancestor''s face and die. Even if she survives, she will clean up the door. A group of inferior products cannot bring the blood race into glory, and overthrowing them is just a matter of moving your fingers. One of the reasons for the delay is that her memory has not been fully recovered. Yingdie turned her eyes to the sleepy Bai Ji and narrowed her eyes . "Don''t expect me to be special to you, I know who you were, those who are sorry for me, I will not let go of them!" She severely left a nail mark on Bai Ji''s face, although it was quickly repaired to perfection. Chapter 322: "Sleep well, although you will never wake up." After that, Yingdie did not hesitate, and mercilessly threw the naked Bai Ji into the boiling pool of dark red blood. "Puff!" A burst of white smoke rose, and the blood pool squeezed and wrapped the girl''s small body like a palm from hell. The blood flame burned the girl¡¯s skin and engulfed her whole. In just a short time, her skin was burned, revealing the dense white bones. The blood and flesh were melted away, and the body''s recovery alternated with it, but the skin The speed of tissue repair is obviously inferior to the burning speed. It seems that the bodily functions have sensed that the body is destroyed at an astonishing speed. In order to survive, it gradually accelerates the regeneration speed of the tissues. The destruction speed of the blood flame is not uniform. As time goes by, it burns faster and faster. The trend of speed. The life and death of the girl burning in the cold flames is unknown. According to this momentum, even the blood clan known for the immortal body can''t avoid the eternal sleep because it is too late to regenerate the body. This is a race. When the girl''s regenerative ability is overwhelmed, she loses when she can''t beat the destruction and burning speed, and the price is her life. As for the Sakura Butterfly who made this good show with her own hands, she just moved a stool and sat aside with interest, watching the cold flames churning in the blood pool with great interest, as if she sat up high and watched the big show. There is curiosity and expectation in his eyes, but there is no worry and pity alone. Doing nothing but eating, drinking and having fun, and even running to have a love affair with the enemy of my own race, this kind of younger generation is useless, it is better to send her personally and go to the older generations to apologize and confess. One by one Amidst the haze full of entrapment, Ji Bai was in a sea of ??scorching fire. He could clearly feel the burning pain from each blood vessel. The blood in his body seemed to be boiling, but he couldn''t feel it strangely. temperature. With the crackling sound of the raging fire, his body was like a piece of dry wood. The raging fire that soaked the whole body gave out thick smoke, but it did not react with the air to produce suffocating gas. They are more like some kind of energy body with life and low intelligence, and want to swallow and wipe themselves. The sleepy Ji Bai failed to take any effective measures, and he was unconscious and couldn''t tell the difference between the southeast and the northwest. It is not only his body, but also his mind that is used as fuel. It seemed that his existence was about to be erased by this strange flame without temperature. He staggered and swayed, as if he would fall into the flames in the next moment and would never be able to stand up. Are you going to die? Ji Bai used only mental thinking, combined with the information fed back from the body to the brain, it seemed like this. Then, should I struggle in a symbolic sense? But it doesn''t seem to make much sense. "Papa." Ji Bai sat down on the ground sullenly. He, who had never given up in his life, came to an end today. This tortuous life doesn¡¯t need any salvation. If you die, you¡¯ll die. It¡¯s not worth it. Lovers are not worth it. If you don¡¯t play, you can go offline. Go home and rest. The glory of the knight will bring death. If you don''t take it, attachment is useless. Let the heavens know that I surrender, do you think I would say that? ? The knight who was about to lie down struggled to prop up his body and half-kneeled on the ground. An unconvincing jealousy shot out from the crevice of the helmet. Being under is not a person who is greedy for life and fear of death, but no one can expect to kill him. Only myself can make me die, and no one else is qualified. In the raging fire, the knight''s armor was in shattered condition, and he held up the sword in his hand, slowly raising his chest in the raging fire. What scene hasn''t been seen in the wind and waves all the way? The magnificent battlefield is his own grave, and the drizzle of small flames wants to kill him, but there is no fire. The flames reflected the black shadow behind the knight. She was holding a giant sickle, and her eyes were full of unwillingness to admit defeat and cold arrogance who didn''t put the world in her eyes. The appearance is only somewhat similar to that of Bai Ji, and the ends of her silver hair gradually turn into blood cherry blossoms. As if a gust of wind passed by, the fire suddenly turned out and went out. One by one "It''s really unexpected to make people excited." Yingdie looked at the blood flames that were burning with excitement, and the corners of her mouth rose inadvertently. Fifteen minutes have passed, and there is no sign of stopping the fire, which proves that the people in it are still alive. "Obviously, it''s just a remote sideline with impure blood. Shouldn''t it be melted by touching [Death God Jieyan]? It really has some merits." Yingdie nodded her lips with doubts. "Sisisi" However, at the next moment, the blood flame went out. The scene was silent for a while. "Well, when I didn''t say it." Yingdie shook her head silently. "Sure enough, if he didn''t hold on, he was better than the ordinary blood." So, is it too much to embarrass a collateral family by the standard of measuring the direct blood family? Forget it, it doesn''t matter, I don''t even have this ability, I still apologize for death, I didn''t expect a sideline to be able to withstand the burning of the gods, this is the child Mars left by [Blood Ancestor]. But it was really ugly to die. Sakura Butterfly frowned slightly and pinched her nose. The stench from the pool was simply outrageous. It''s better to collect the body for her and bury her. At any rate, it is too much for the younger generation of myself and my sister to have no corpse or even a place to be buried, although there are few bones that can be picked by myself. Open the stopper and let go of the blood in the bathtub. As the water surface gradually dropped, Yingdie''s eyes widened slowly, and her expression became shocked. There was only a pile of mud that had been burnt so that the prototype could not be recognized. It¡¯s amazing that this pile of ¡®sludge¡¯ has not completely lost its breath of life. The tissues of various parts are slowly regenerated and repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye. Although the important organs and tissues of various parts are severely damaged, they are still functioning normally. "Isn''t it dead?" Yingdie was really taken aback, watching with interest the pile of ¡®rotted and charred meat¡¯ rebirth, gradually forming a human form. "I''m really more and more interested in you, cute little Bai Ji." Looking at the disgusting pile of rotten meat, Yingdie not only did not have the slightest nausea, but was full of expectation and excitement. As time passed, the girl lying in the blood-colored bathtub completely recovered, her silver hair was stained with blood, and she did not seem to be waking up. "Can you survive, what went wrong?" Yingdie became distressed, wondering if she had underused it? What on earth did you rely on to survive the catastrophe? ? Perseverance alone? Impossible, this is an absolute will that even Tier 5 species cannot possess. This kind of willpower is only possessed by the person he admires the most. Is this kind of person born in this era? "It''s a pity that you didn''t kill you. This doesn''t mean that you are eligible to be awarded the name of''Lassambo''." Turn on the tap, fill the entire bathtub, wash away the blood stained by the girl, and hug it to the big Bed. Bai Ji is still in that coma, as if she doesn''t know anything about what happened before, but it makes people feel that there has been a subtle change. A few traces of unobvious blood cherry blossoms clung to the end of the silver hair. "It was unexpectedly interesting." Sakura Butterfly mobilized her magic power and cast a few curse marks. The blood prints condensed in the air fluttered like life, and it was printed on Bai Ji''s chest under the instructions of Sakura Butterfly. Congealed. "Inferior inferior product, let''s sleep peacefully for the last time, after waking up" Yingdie whispered before reaching Bai Ji''s ear. "I will deprive you of everything, and I will go all out to kill you, without leaving the slightest hand." There was a cruel grin at the corner of her mouth, and she patted Bai Ji''s cheek. "If you are as careless as today, you will lose your life." One by one I don''t know how long it has passed, Bai Ji only felt that she had had a long nightmare, and it was midnight when she opened her eyelids with difficulty. Chapter 323: We, where are we She wanted to stand up to check her condition, but she almost screamed in pain. The body seemed to have been fiddled with by a few big men for several days, completely emptied of strength, and could not get it at all, opening his eyelids had exhausted all of his strength. "This?" Seeing his naked body, he didn''t even care about the surprise, his head drooped. what is the problem? ? She racked her brains and tried to search through her memories. However, before she could find any clues in her memories, the red knot print on her chest lit up. "Ahhhhh, is Jieyin excited? It seems that you have regained consciousness." "Let me guess, the first thing you do when you wake up is probably to check whether your barren body has been damaged by others, and rest assured that I am not interested in a defective body." "You, you" what Bai Ji wanted to say, her poor body was completely hollowed out, and her tongue was just a luxury. "It''s best not to move, you are very weak now, if you force to move, it will be troublesome to cause magical disturbances." "You, who are you" "You may want to ask who I am, um, I think you need to care more than this, for example, your life." "Listen well, I want to play a game with you, a game that will kill you if you lose, and you don''t have the right to refuse." The joking voice gradually became colder. Ji Yueren''s design~~ Chapter 12 ~ Charity Free "The inferior products mixed with the blood of the barbarian will never be perfect, and staying on will only discredit the glory of the ancestors. Yes, survive." This is a ¡®game¡¯ called fate that you cannot refuse. "Wh, what game... Why should we play a game with you?" dragging the long tone, vomiting out one by one with difficulty, which constituted the girl''s unconvinced statement. "The rules of the game are very simple and easy to understand~" However, the voice in the red mark seemed to be heard only by me, and it was just a message that I couldn''t give me feedback. "The throne, empire, life, everything you cherish has been focused on by me. Although it is completely impossible, I encourage you to live hard." "To be unconnected with your own feud and grace, a humiliating vampire like you can only be a waste of air when living, and when he is dead, he is contributing to the world. Everyone will thank you~" Immature Loliyin But it is natural to say joking and poisonous words. "We, why are we going to die? ... Also, we are not interested in the things you said!" Bai Ji''s feeble protest is destined to not be heard by the leavers. On the other hand, she felt that this voice was familiar, as if she had heard it somewhere. "I think I have expressed it clearly enough, do you understand it roughly? Defective products are not worthy of being named''Lassambo'', let alone claiming to be a kinship. I''ll give you a piece of advice. Take care of your own affairs and don''t work harder. If you don¡¯t believe me, I will take back all the things that belong to me. "Finally, I will remind you that you have no right to refuse, you can try if you don¡¯t believe it... The red knot on the front of his chest went out, and the voice in his mind also fell. The tired Bai Ji fell asleep again, waking up early the next morning. Bai Ji, who had a very serious breath at the end of the bed, was not able to get a head out of the bedding until noon. After calculating the time, I have probably been here for a whole day and night. Heaven and human beings fought, and the voice named reason tried to pull himself out of the bed, but he was defeated by the body''s instincts time and time again. My soft body looked like a puddle of mud, and I didn''t listen to my own orders at all. The bed kidnapped us to make us ~ ~ I don''t want to get up. The feeling of lying in bed is the best, nestled in the soft bedding, I never want to come out for a lifetime. I''m a little hungry, it would be even better if there is a free home delivery service! ...Sniff, huh? Something is burnt, is anyone baking potatoes? "Sisi..." The voice became more and more intense, and Bai Ji''s cold sweat came out, and she suddenly felt that the scorched thing was nearby, or it was on her own body. "Wow!! The quilt is burning!!" It seemed as if a discus burned with charcoal was stuck on his chest, and this feeling continued to intensify. Kou Guangmu Xiaowan Bai Ji, who was screaming in pain, didn''t care about the image, and rolled out of the bedding with her long silver hair like a squirrel running away. To her surprise, the burning feeling was not alleviated at all. Is the fire burning on yourself? ? Looking down in a panic, the red mark on the front of the chest is constantly twisting and deflecting as if it has been given life. The red light on it is slowly fading, and at the same time, the burning sensation in front of the chest is also slowing down. Fading slowly. It hurts, okay... Bai Ji, with well-developed tear ducts, had tears in her eyes, and pitifully rubbed the mark on her chest. Well, it''s hard. It seemed that a few more rubs of red painted by Zhu Dan, like runes representing a certain meaning, Bai Ji recognized that this was an ancient blood tribe word, but could not tell the general meaning, similar to a kind of seal? ? Having left such an obvious mark of the ancient blood on his body, the person who committed the crime can confirm it. "That evil little hoof, we didn''t provoke her, dare to curse this princess!" Bai Ji cursed angrily to vent her resentment. Hey, our heads are pretty funny. Why didn''t such an obvious silver hair be suspicious at the time? ? So stupid, so stupid... "This thing can''t be eliminated, what should I do? The brand reminds Bai Ji all the time that everything that happened yesterday is true, one wave after another. Bai Ji sighed lightly, then turned her eyes, her clothes and socks were neatly placed next to the bed, as if they had been deliberately sorted out, and there were ten papers on them. The inferior, heart-warming lady, tidy up her clothes and be grateful~ (love) "Tsk, who would be grateful for you." Angrily tossing the note aside, Bai Ji started to change her clothes. Pouting his mouth and putting on the clothes completely, the soft silver hair scattered on the heels was tied into two running water-like double ponytails. After looking at the mirror repeatedly for half an hour, he nodded with satisfaction. After confirming that there was nothing to pull down, Bai Ji stepped out of the room. "That''s right!" As soon as she took a step out of the room, Bai Ji suddenly thought of an important thing that she had forgotten, as if she was waking up from a dream. "Fa, our sickle hair... the little vampire hooves that kills a thousand knives! Let''s cheat our feelings secretly. With the sickle up to now, she is scratching the two ponytails with her hands, and her teeth are grinning like an angry one. The trembling little white rabbit. Fortunately, that guy is not really conscientious. The drinks, desserts and accommodation fees have been paid in advance. Otherwise, he really can only do child labor in the coffee shop, or even do some unspeakable, no morals, no bottom line. Minou''s shameless thing has been paid off. The sun was particularly dazzling, and the silver-haired girl in the conspicuous suspender dress on the street had a touch of beauty that did not belong to this world. She was graceful and lazy, and the direct light from the door made her frown, raising her hand to block the ray of sunlight, and the sight condensed on her in the street did not make her feel uncomfortable. As the orthodox princess of the vampire royal family, she has long been accustomed to this kind of high-profile feeling, even if she hates her, she won¡¯t show up in sex. "Ha~~" Bai Ji stretched lazily, standing on the street and beating bored. Yawn. It is clearly the warm sun that warms people''s hearts, but Bai Ji can''t feel the temperature at all, her eyes are blackened, and the road ahead is lost. The armor Lin Tuo gave was forgotten in the villa in a hurry, and he had another debt. Whenever he thought of this, Bai Ji''s stomach would ache. After stepping out of the Scarlet Blood Territory, I became poorer and poorer, and now I am struggling to make ends meet... This princess was so miserable until now, the sickle that she secretly brought out is gone... Our life is so sad, and we are pulling Chopin in the rain. If not paying attention to the public image, Bai Ji wants to hold on to the wall and cry for a while. Chapter 324: Tormented by life: ing The overbearing engine sounded through the streets, and the black car caught everyone''s attention instantly. For the technological monopoly of the old age, these rare things are not affordable for ordinary temple staff. Not only are they surprised at the means of transportation driven by the magical energy supply of motor vehicles, but the people want to see what the so-called high-level temple looks like. Living up to expectations, the black car pulled over and the crowd quietly stepped aside. The humble servant got out of the car and greeted their master with an umbrella. In full view, a man and a woman got out of the car. The man wore neat bangs, handsome and personable, and the young girl was graceful with a touch of coldness, as if the bright pupils were filled with purple stars, and if there was no noble temperament, it was not made in one generation. A pair of men and women can be described as a pair of men and women, a match made in heaven. They are indifferent, seemingly indifferent to the crowds around them, or that, when they arrive at the busiest street in the capital at noon, they are ready to be seen by the masses as''giant pandas''. And what I want is such an effect. "Gui''an, followers of the temple." The man smiled politely, took off his top hat and put it on his chest, and politely saluted the crowd. "It should be the first time I have met you in such an informal occasion, but I think I should introduce my dear wife before I introduce myself." The man turned to the cold-faced girl who said nothing. The elegant and easy-going voice makes people feel like a spring breeze, and makes people involuntarily feel good about this elegant and decent man. "I believe I should have heard about it. Yes, my fiancee is the eldest daughter of the Yanmao family, Miss Ji Yue. The man smiled and held the girl''s bare hand. "My fellow Mu Falcon is not worth mentioning. Today I dare to ask for a blessing from everyone. I wish my wife and I a hundred years of success, and wish our future children health and happiness. Thank you." The man asked the servant beside him. They winked, and the servant opened the back of the car and took out a few boxes. It was opened under the sign of the man, and the glittering brilliance made the eyes of the crowd watching the show shine. "Of course, this blessing is not in vain (I plan to''buy'' it from everyone''s mouth." The man snapped his fingers deeply. The box containing gold coins and crystal coins was thrown into the crowd by the expressionless domestic servants. The crowd who had been staring at the box with their wicked eyes instantly couldn''t stand it. For a while, the crowd was in chaos, and there was a lot of looting. "Don''t worry, don''t worry, everyone has a share." The wooden falcon waved his hand, and the servants took out from the trunk a sunspot who was waiting for the same thing, and it was also filled with various gold coins and crystal coins. "Long live!!" "The generosity of the two adults is touched, God, you will surely be able to cultivate a positive result!" There are a lot of people who can hardly resist the temptation in front of money, not to mention just asking for a good word without loss. Various blessings came and went one after another. The corner of Mu Falcon''s mouth stretched out with a smug arc, and Ji Yue''s expressionless face climbed into Shuanghan. Before the two got out of the car, Bai Ji had sneaked into the side alley to observe secretly and poked out her small head. The agitation caused by the appearance of the two successfully shifted everyone''s attention to them, so that their actions did not cause any materialistic world, and all people lost their minds in a scream. Bai Ji shook her head, and the ponytails moved to one side of her shoulder blades. Knowing people with countless eyes and sophistication, she can clearly capture the unobvious scorn of the man. Seeing the two holding hands together, my heart is infinitely complicated. No one is chasing people to eat dog food, he said that he had escaped from the villa. Perhaps in his eyes, although they are both humans, they are just a group of rice worms that eat crops, and tarsus maggots are not enough, but they have never seen the people at the bottom of the floor. Bai Ji is not sure, but the expression that shouldn''t appear on the human face is the gaze that the Scarlet Queen used to see herself once. Contemptuously, laughed contemptuously, and ridiculed her enemies to the utmost extent, just like the uncomfortable feeling that there is no existence worthy of her respect in this world... Is it that the high level of the temple treats their people like this? of? Bai Ji discovered that she had never thought about this issue. Since the Brilliant Knights Incident and the Border Town incident, her eyes on the temple have become subtle and meaningful. Humble knees, to squeeze a bit of money in front of the sorrowful people, where is his kind sister? The indifferent, expressionless looking down seemed full of mockery at this moment. Do you even think so? Bai Ji couldn''t confuse what she hated with her sister, even though the relationship between the two is now broken. However, how can I deceive myself, blindly blindfolded. Demonstrating strength beyond the human category, colluding with the ancestral gods, and secretly using intrigues. These can''t wash away that family. Maybe they have deceived themselves from the beginning. What kind of background and history does the Yan Spear family have? I don''t know, or it''s blinded by someone deliberately. The temple, the demon species, the moon knight, and the thirteen family, now I want to come to these organizations are suspicious, suspicious, too many unreasonable places, they seem to be inextricably linked, and they seem to have nothing to do with each other. As if an invisible thread is interspersed ~ into your own life, connecting it all together. She was lost in confusion and lost her way in a thick fog. Staring at the wooden falcon in front of the car and the blind people robbing a piece of it, Bai Ji took the top hat with a bow and lowered the brim. You dislike your own money. If you want to give it for nothing, let''s say it. . Bai Ji took a deep breath, and silently recited a few speed and strength blessing spells. Tonight, Bai Ji joined the battle! With her petite body and physique, Bai Ji rushed through the crowd of crazy jams, went straight to the wooden falcon, snatched the black box in the hands of the two servants, and disappeared into the crowd in a swift smoke, so that the servant with empty hands I haven''t figured out exactly what happened. If you lose your way, you still have to live your life. If you have a lot of money, you will help us diudiubai today tsk tsk, these people are really ugly to grab, see how elegant this lady grabs, and will not take away a cloud~ Chapter 13 ~ Foster Mother''s Room "Papa." The black box in his arms fell to the ground. The girl was holding her head in pain, and the box that fell in front of her was robbed and she was not scrupulous. She scratched her scalp crazily through a top hat. Her scarlet eyes were full of madness and hysteria, as if she was blinded by hatred and lost. The beast of reason. Suddenly, the noisy scene seemed to be silent, the noise remained the same, but it was no longer her world. It''s clearly close at hand and within reach, but it''s as if everything in front of you is separated by an extreme emotion, which is called "anger". The harassing people did not notice the anger and killing intent, which is insignificant compared to wealth. The pursuit of profit by pushing and shoving to a certain extent, the human federation is completely up and down, chasing fame and fortune, or seizing wealth, is often the first to take the lead. The enemy who is facing the city is currently inexhaustible. In the final analysis, it is just a group of inferior races. Hateful inferior race, hateful... Why, you can live under the glamour now? ? The culprit who provoked the war to destroy the mainland is still there. The souls of the ruined family cannot be freed. Kill them two, kill them two! ... Revenge, revenge for us! Whispers full of resentment echoed in Bai Ji''s ears, and the remaining sanity in her eyes was slowly fading away. As if turning a deaf ear to the noise of the mortal world, but the heart-wrenching anger was ignited in the silence, the subject was not in an uproar, causing Ji Yue''s brows to frown, and the bloodthirsty intent of the previous moment, as if she had been bloody. Hell Yama stared at him, and the erection of hairs didn''t feel for a moment, which made people wonder if it was just an illusion of himself. She subconsciously looked at the source of the killing intent at the last moment, leaving only one treasure box that had been looted, and the red-eyed crowd had no time to keep their sights on her at all. What happened in January? "Wen Ruyu''s voice carries concern and worry. Chapter 325: "It''s okay." Ji Yue shook her head, looking thoughtfully at the conflict and paralyzed. "Have you played enough? "Play? No, no, I just want to tell my lovely wife that the two of us are a match made in heaven. Everyone thinks so, and willingly gave us blessings, bag... Mu Falcon squinted. His eyes turned to the chaotic crowd full of contempt. "Including these disorderly stupid barbarians. "This is not my initiative, it''s entirely consensual. You see, how happy they grabbed it? Even if the same clan was beaten up and bruised, they could even abandon the bottom line and principles for that little money. , This is the human nature after being a barbarian. There is no redemption for the clan... Thousands of years ago, they were the invaders." Mu Falcon paused, and his eyes gradually lost their temperature. "Huhuhu...!" Bai Ji, who hid in the alley, panted heavily and turned her eyes away, trying not to let herself go to see the scene on the street. The whispers that disturbed her thoughts just now almost controlled her mind, like a demon. The curse lingered in his ears, like a lingering nightmare. She couldn''t believe that she had gritted her teeth against Zi 2''s sister just now, and she wished to smash her and the men around her into thousands of pieces, throw their bones into the lava, leaving them dead. corpse. What kind of resentment is this? Why did it suddenly appear in my head? Is it because my younger sister has married her heart, and she has been blackened? ? Bai Ji has never been a narrow-minded person, and she is more willing to be an adult than her despicable love. ... ¡®Kill them, kill them, why don¡¯t you do it? ? Now that you have become my fellow clan, perform your duties! "Shut up, we''re not a vampire anymore,... Bai Ji was a little dumb, but this sentence that was supposed to be sonorous and forceful came to her mouth but hesitated. Have you instinctively stopped thinking of yourself as an adult? ...What a joke! The whispers that echoed in the ears gradually faded, and the reason engulfed by the stormy waves finally eased. In a blink of an eye, only the people standing on the ground were left, and there were several pools of blood on the ground that were left by unknown. Every day in this world, there will be big and small disputes, and some disputes will be fought after a fight. No one cares about it, and no one is willing to trouble the instigator, from small fights to large-scale conflicts. Basically, you can find the shadows of the superiors, and the difference lies in direct and indirect. The civilians waved to cheer, but they did not dare to discover the root cause of the incident, because they knew it was dangerous. The black cars and their owners have lost their traces, and they probably retreated first. The child''s immature cry is destined to not reach the ears of the unconscious adults. No one is willing to lend a helping hand, or just a guilty conscience. Or maybe everyone present is not clean. The air filled with **** smells unexpectedly made Bai Ji no appetite. The mess left after the dispute was not cared about, and even after the next day, no one remembered it. The victim was like... Bai Ji buried her head and crushed a small ant passing by her feet on the soles of her shoes. Just like this little insect, quietly leaving in this world, but no one remembers it. The sinful world is washed with blood every day. If you want to protect yourself, you can''t mix with other people''s things. Over time, human nature is frozen and good thoughts are erased. The few crystal coins held in the immature hand, the whole crystal appearance proves their value, a single, perhaps exquisite and loving appearance, is stained with dirty blood that cannot be washed away, so that it makes oneself Feeling nauseous. "Kang Dangdang~~" Accompanied by a few clear and sweet sounds, a few crystal coins rolled to the ground, and they swarmed in an instant. They were so dazzled that they had no reason to speak of. Looking indifferently at the people who started the''second round'', Bai Ji smiled frivolously, and took small steps to spare from the battlefield. Let''s first figure out how to get the enchanted armor back. That is the enchanting quality that I rented. If I didn''t bring it back, Lin Tuo''s shop that was patronized by so many people would really be closed. Infiltrating a human villa is easy for the blood race, and the alert state is useless for him. Some uncertain factors in the villa still require my own attention. For example, the immortal knight who is unidentified has begun to doubt the real purpose of this old comrade-in-arms. Bai Ji couldn''t imagine that people she believed to be familiar with actually didn''t know anything about them, it was like a mask dance. Everyone is working hard to create an image of a person who doesn¡¯t even know him. He doesn¡¯t hesitate to conceal his true identity. Half-truths are elusive, poor acting skills or unbearable temperament. People will be ordered to leave permanently. A peeping messenger] Silently, an unnoticed little bat flew into the room with its wings flapping along the window. Bai Ji, who shares her vision with the little bat, can clearly see the indoor furnishings and structures. The bathroom was unused, the water in the large pool had been drained, and there were still some wet stains on the ground. It seemed that the owner of the room was still using it this morning. The head soap and various bathing items are neatly arranged, and it seems that someone deliberately cleans them every day. Was the immortal knight a serious mental hygiene? Bai Ji is not very clear about this. Regarding her private life, she and this old comrade-in-arms are completely separate and inviolable, and neither has seen their true faces. The most intimate contact is the handshake after mutual swordsmanship. Of course, both sides are wrapped in armor and there is no skin contact. The strength is unfathomable, this is Bai Ji''s evaluation of the immortal knight. The mutual exchange between the two seemed to be evenly matched by outsiders, but Bai Ji could faintly feel that this iron can was kept in her hands every time, although she was similar. His armor was no longer visible in the pool, and it was obviously taken away. The layout of the living room is just like when he first arrived, but the Ryukyu armor on the wooden shelf is gone. It should be worn by the Immortal Knight now, so he is probably not at home now. There was no figure in the toilet, and the little bat found himself in a room on the corner of the living room, and found his perfect armor that was deliberately arranged and neatly arranged! As long as the other party does not come back suddenly while committing the crime, it will be fine. He walked into the room as a little bat, and took back the enchanted armor with no effort. In view of the fact that the defense here is not too strict, Bai Ji, wearing the armor, had an idea. She wants to go to the room of the second mother, if her old man is there, she will leave, if she is not, it will happen to see where she has lived in the past few years... When it comes to her adoptive mother, Bai Ji has unspeakable complex feelings, gratitude called family affection, but also incomprehension and silence. Well, everything is over, just take it as the last souvenir... After looking around to confirm that no one was passing by in the corridor, Bai Ji carefully slipped out of the Immortal Knight''s room. The foster mother¡¯s room is at the end of the corridor on the third floor. Her room is separate from his father¡¯s. One is on the third floor and the other is on the sixth floor. It¡¯s worth mentioning that Ji Bai¡¯s room was also far away from Ji Yue¡¯s. It has been arranged like this since the old buildings in Solo City moved into their new homes. The adoptive mother is kind and gentle, as if able to tolerate all the faults of the children, simple and frugal temperament, even after marrying into a wealthy family, there is no habit of extravagance and waste, uphold the attitude of honesty, all labor and worry are shared by this A home full of contradictions. She is a hardworking old lady, and her temperament can best be reflected in her room. The simple and clear layout, the plain fabric bed without any embellishments, is simple or even rudimentary, but spotless. But as soon as the door was opened, the dust mixed in the air choked Baiji''s throat and almost coughed. If Bai Ji hadn''t been convinced that her memory was not wrong, she would probably suspect that she had entered the utility room by mistake. Opening the door cautiously, it seemed that it was a room that hadn''t been seen for several years. She rushed to her face in an instant. Fortunately, Bai Ji wore a helmet and her skirt wouldn''t be messed up. I still have to clean it well when I go back. ? SF Light Novel Pulling a dusty feather duster and fanning the soot, Bai Ji walked into this familiar room with surprise. It''s still the familiar layout many years ago, but now it''s nothing but a different thing. The room was filled with all kinds of dirty and damaged clothing, furniture such as tables, chairs and benches were removed, only the large bed was still placed in the same position as it was many years ago and has not been moved. Chapter 326: This place has been unoccupied for many years. It has been turned into a garbage dump and no one patronizes it. Even the servants are reluctant to stay here for even one hour. They are only used to dispose of the clothes that cannot be worn and piled here over time. People take care of it, forming a huge garbage dump. Did her mother move out of this room? I probably went to live in another room... After a slight daze, Bai Ji thought for a while. She had a strange feeling that couldn''t be said. She always felt that the adoptive mother was like this room used for idle garbage, forgotten and rejected by the people of this family. Strange and curious idea Bai Ji shook her head, dispelling this fleeting brain hole. She should have gone to live in other rooms. After all, there were only a few rooms in the house. After she left, the villa was expanded. There is indeed no need to nest in this small room... "Tuk tuk wait..." The sound of footsteps followed the corridor from far to near, as if they were coming towards this room, and listening to the sound, I was about to walk to the door, now it must be too late to run out of the room. In a hurry, Bai Ji went around looking for a place to hide in the room. She hesitated when she scanned the moldy big bed. Then she gritted her teeth as if she had made up her mind, and got into the big bed to cover her mouth. Staring at the door position. "Strange, which servant is so careless and forgot to close the door?" a strange voice. "Close the door." This male voice is very familiar, Bai Ji recognized it in an instant, and I heard it on the street this morning. She could even see the man named Mu Falcon stepping into this room with disgusting eyes. "By the way, this seems to be the residence of the mad woman, isn''t it?" Chapter 14 ~ The Old Building "By the way, this seems to be the residence of the mad woman, isn''t it?" "Yes, my lord, you used to be your wife''s residence. After being left unused for a long time, the servants used it as a utility room. The guard beside him hesitated for a moment and explained to Mu Falcon. "It''s really an eye-catching stain." Mu Falcon snorted coldly, and the tightly packed brows were obviously very dissatisfied with the unbearable pungent musty smell. "Since it has been abandoned, why not fill up this room?" "My lord, it was an order from the master to change this room into a utility room. The master didn''t say anything, and we servants dare not move." The guard explained embarrassedly. "My father-in-law made an extra effort. Just keep this room. I don''t ask the servants to lock the door. If the guests see it, this face will be ashamed." Mu Falcon stepped into the room with a gloomy expression. , Enduring the unbearable and nauseous irritating smell, randomly scanned a circle of moldy clothing piled up like a mountain. "These dirty eyeballs are not disposed of. What are they doing here?" It seems that this strange smell similar to food spoiled can no longer be endured, and Kawaki''s words are a little more annoying. "My lord, when I go back next time, I must reprimand the rough servants and ask them to lock the door of this room tightly. The guard is obviously a battle-tested housekeeper. The way he handles the problem is exquisite and clever. Opening the spearhead in Mu Falcon''s words, he won''t let himself be embarrassed. "It''s better to be like this, don''t let me see that this door is concealed again!" Mu Falcon is not good at saying anything, and after a warning, he won''t continue on this topic. "Madam, she was sent back to the old house for training, the lord, do you have any instructions?" Mu Falcon''s gaze made the guard feel a little stunned, but he took the conversation and said calmly according to Mu Falcon''s words. Go down. "It''s nothing, just looking at the mad woman is an eye-catcher. It''s okay to throw the old woman in that old house, so as not to be embarrassed and ruin our family... How is she now? There is nothing wrong with her, right?" As if After thinking of something, Mu Falcon''s face turned black. "Oh, that old life is so hard, it hasn''t been worn to death until now." Mu Falcon smiled dismissively. "After all these years of madness, I have been alive and well. Didn''t the old servants understand the point of giving each of them an iron cone hammer?" "What you said is." The guard agreed silently. "I''ve been in that old house for several years, and now it''s almost out of oil and the lamp has withered. After she dies, just burn the old house in Solo City together to save bad luck." Mu Hao wailed. One 0, go outside without staying. "Let¡¯s go, turn around and let people lock up this unlucky room. Don¡¯t leave any gaps. If you let me smell this smell again, all the employees will be fired." "Yes, my lord, I will definitely strengthen it next time. Discipline. " "Boom." After the door was closed, the sound of footsteps drifted away. After a few minutes after losing the novel, a small figure wriggled out of the moldy bed. Is this his brother-in-law, a man who is arrogant and self-esteem, if this is his true nature, then I have to worry about the future of that stupid girl. Bai Ji brushed across her flat chest and exclaimed deeply It takes courage to lie in a corner full of mold and dust. It is not because of being too cautious to wait for several minutes after hearing the footsteps away. Bai Ji is suppressing instinctive impulse and killing intent. This strong hatred seems to originate from her soul and blood, making herself involuntarily regard that man named Mu Falcon as an enemy, even her sister. As the man gradually approached, the anger in Bai Ji''s heart was like a volcano that had been suppressed for a long time, and every minute of self-denial was a kind of suffering. I haven''t had this situation before. Could it be that something happened that caused me to change? ? I hope the human body is not affected. In addition, Bai Ji''s words unconsciously spoken by the other party before also listened to her ears without missing a word. "Mother is crazy and is imprisoned in the old house in Solo City." Bai Ji muttered to herself, rubbing her chin for a moment, and tilting her head in confusion. Mother is crazy, is there any irritating accident? First of all, the problem of internal conspiracy in this family can be eliminated. She is an honest woman. Even if she misunderstands certain secrets of the family, she will never spread it out, and she has no ambition to be in power. There is no need for those in power in the family to harm her. A woman who has no power to bind a chicken, such a thankless behavior not only makes herself ashamed, but also leaves a handle. After much deliberation, it is most likely to suffer accidental stimulation, but it is also very unlikely that the wife of a large family will be persecuted by outsiders. From the words left by Mu Falcon, I learned that the current family doesn¡¯t care about the life and death of the old lady, and even distributes pointed hammers to the servants who take care of her, telling them in disguise that she ¡°injured¡± or even killed her when she went mad. This crazy woman doesn''t matter. The reason why the old servants take care of her patiently is also very simple. These servants understand that they are grateful, thinking that the old lady used to be kind to them and the family was always at the helm of the master, that is, Bai Ji¡¯s adoptive father. It is impossible not to know themselves. What kind of treatment her wife has been, presumably she has acquiesced to this behavior. After confirming that there was no one in the aisles on both sides, Bai Ji walked out of the room and flew out from the open window at the end of the corridor. Suddenly, she realized that after hearing about her adoptive mother''s recent experience, she couldn''t make any waves in her heart. She is the mother who has raised herself for decades She told herself this over and over again in her heart, but no matter what she did, she couldn''t restore the heart that seemed to sink into the ice well. It was like losing all the temperature. Ji Bai''s past experience could not evoke its response. It''s like reading one''s own memories from the perspective of a stranger, raising eyebrows and moving, but not tempted. Bai Ji suddenly became a little afraid of the indescribable subtle state of Zi2. The reason why there are phrases such as ¡®indifferent¡¯ and ¡®relentless¡¯ in the world is because there are words that are contrary to them. In a world of indifference, the knight¡¯s belief is the last touch of temperature. He has received a lot of indifference and disdain, but he does not want to become one of the sources of indifference. Is a vampire really a cold-blooded creature? The blazing heat of the spirit cannot awaken the cold heart of the body... Raise the palm of your hand, as if you can''t even feel the sunlight close at hand, it''s like a lifeless death without breathing... Why can''t I feel the temperature all of a sudden? Even a vampire should feel the warmth of the sun, why something strange must have happened to his body, but he doesn''t seem to care much anymore. Go, meet her? Go ahead, just don''t want to continue to maintain this look like a frozen heart. First of all, I have to go home. Opening the door of the house, the little animal hesitating inside seemed to be taken aback. "Wang Wu! Ji, Mr. Ji Bai, you,...come..." Kerr lowered her cherry-colored head and entangled her hands, as if she was completely unprepared for the sudden arrival of someone outside the door. .Ok. "Ji Bai knelt down, hesitated for a moment, subconsciously wanted to rub Keer''s hair. "Ming~~" Ke''er looked at him. Going up still had some resistance to him, and he didn''t get up as usual. Ji Bai withdrew his hand wisely. Chapter 327: "Mr. Ji Bai, that, the last time... I''m sorry, I''m self-willed, please don''t drive away... Kerr blushed and hesitated. ". What happened last time?" Ji Bai rubbed the minibus, as if lost in thought. "Hmm... "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?" Not to mention that there is no reason for the girl to apologize first, just say that you have made up your mind to hold back the shame and said the apology, but you just "just come back." I don''t understand what Ke''er is making. White nodded, and then he hesitated for a while, as if there was something unspeakable. "Mr. Ji Bai, do you want to say something?" Ke''er, who was staring at him a little hairy, couldn''t help asking. ... Iron Helmet nodded. "What''s the matter? Ke''er will keep it secret for Mr. Ji Bai." A straight man with advanced cancer showed an embarrassed expression to him, which made Kerr feel very confused and puzzled. With Kerr''s assurance, Ji Bai was able to speak. I saw that he slowly took out a silk scarf-like thing from the bag with a few twists. "Can you wash this thing for me... "Oh, it turned out to be dirty clothes." Kerr breathed a sigh of relief. "Say it earlier, Mr. Ji Bai''s clothing department has been contracted by Keer for a long time. This is not normal... At the moment when he took over the ¡®Silk¡¯, Kerr was silent. It wasn''t a silk scarf at all. I squinted it. It was a black and white sling dress. The air seemed to become awkward in an instant. "If this is Mr. Ji Bai''s hobby, don''t worry, Kerr won''t say it." After a long silence, Kerr raised his head and said seriously. "Yes." Ke''er tilted his head, the model of the clothes was one size smaller than what he wore, and casually gave a big guy a 100% protection, and the faint fragrance from the top was absolutely not greasy. Not what a man should have. Ah, so whose is this? The color in Kerr''s eyes gradually deepened. "This is chestnut''s clothes, don''t get me wrong." "Ahhhhhhhhh? Miss Chestnut?" The color in Ke''er''s eyes began to recover. After looking at the clothes seriously, she felt that her figure seemed to be right. "Then the question is, are Mr. Ji Bai and Miss Lizi good enough to give each other underwear?" "What''s the matter, she soiled her clothes last time and vowed to wash her off." "Wash her clothes?" "Yes, but I''m wondering whether there is a relationship between a man and a woman, so... there is nothing wrong with these words, but Ji Bai, who can''t lie, silently tilted his head to one side. . "Oh, this way, it''s okay~ Ke''er won''t care, this is also Miss Lizi''s heart, Mr. Ji Bai will appreciate it~~" Ke''er interrupted Ji Bai''s words with a smile. Heart. "Ji Bai everything, paragraph 5 "Now, no matter who owns this suspender dress, Mr. Ji Bai must do his best to clean it up with his own hands, but it''s better not to interfere with such an outsider." ¡­¡­you listen to me. " "Sister Xiaoqing has something to do with me, Mr. Ji Bai needs to wash clothes well at home~~" As he said, Ke''er jumped and opened the door with a smile on his face, leaving Ji Bai silently facing him. Staring at the door. ...What to do. I can''t do laundry. Thoreau, completely destroyed, became the outskirts of the city. The sun is shining brightly, shining all over the lifeless ruins, the former site of the glorious Knights has turned into the most beautiful scenery in the center of the ruins. The post-disaster reconstruction work has not yet started, one of which is that the lack of personnel has led to the rescue work that has not yet been completed. After the disaster, the surviving residents of Solo City were less than 10% of the pre-disaster, and the degree of casualties shocked both China and foreign countries. The victims wept bitterly. Their relatives were unclear whether they were alive or dead. They had to give them an explanation. After the disaster, there was only one old man full of vicissitudes, or a child in grief and weeping. The unintentional actions of high-level species are a natural and man-made disaster for low-level species. The demons summoned from purgatory are almost devastating to humans. But it was the human beings who contributed to all of this. The truth has not yet been ascertained, and they still don''t know the motive of the highly anticipated Nian Gao Deshao''s brilliant knights'' deputy commander Enzo''s move. The guardians of mankind guarded themselves by stealing it, which is unbelievable but has to accept the fact. The figure dressed in cheap and inferior armor shuttled back and forth across the battered and devastated ruins, witnessing the suffering of the world, but seemed to turn a blind eye. The figures that are out of step with the street, the victims just raised their numb eyes and glanced at him, then turned their heads bored. No matter how strange the other party violates, what does it have to do with the self who can''t even eat now? In the suburbs of Solo City, the old bungalows and villas still stand there. They survived the catastrophe because the city is far away from the city and some distance from the place where the incident occurred. Fortunately, it was not affected. Today, as an uninvited guest, Ji Bai did not intend to knock on the door directly. He chose the fastest, most convenient and least need to preach. There are only a few gardeners in the small garden who are watering and routinely maintaining the flowers and plants. The low earth wall does not require much effort at all, and the entire small building has almost no defensive strength. Chapter 15 ~ Her Truth? The garden villa has obviously experienced a lot of wind and frost. The skin layer is densely arranged with cracks and folds that are difficult to repair. The small garden with a small area of ??scars erased by the years is well taken care of by the servants. Before the owner moved in, Most of the old servants left behind to take care of the old building. They ate and lived with the 5 owners for more than ten years. The old servants from farmer households uphold the simple and honest temperament and regard this as their second home, which has witnessed this. The whole process of the rise and fall of the family ethics is deeply emotional. There is no child beside the knee, and they are willing to enter the coffin with this family. The seasons are constantly changing, but the flowers in front of the old house are bright and old. Weeds have not left a trace in this flower pond. The hard-working servants take all this as their daily homework. Compared with day care, Lao Lou pays little attention to defensive power, or does not need guards at all. Except for the salary paid to the servants, there is no valuables in the old building. So poor that even thieves and robbers can only make a trip for nothing. Ji Bai, who is sneaking in the open hall, is completely undetected by the servants in the house. Most of the servants have gone out. There should be no one in the old building. She didn''t see the familiar figure in the courtyard, so she should stay in a room in the building, or imprisoned. At this moment, Ji Bai has put on a knight''s plate armor made of pure mysterious steel It was purchased with a crystal coin that was searched out when washing clothes. Ji Bai wondered if the money would not go back. It would be better to fund it to the knight¡¯s just cause. A small crystal coin would break away from the immeasurable symbolic value of money, and sublimated to a height beyond the world, even Has been given a soul. However, the clothes were not washed by Ji Bai. For the rough and big hands of the perennial swordsman, the small and exquisite dress is too fragile, and it will crack after a little toss, and I still have to feel bad about the cat ears. Although Luo is a little dark inside, she is still soft-hearted. No, she washed this skirt while she was asleep. She hung it on the clothes rail this morning and deliberately pretended to be puzzled. She asked herself who was looking for the clothes to wash, um, the acting was quite similar. If it wasn''t for the third person in the house besides himself and Kerr, Ji Bai would almost believe it. Turned in from the never-closed window, it seems to be a servant¡¯s room, simple tables and chairs, with tea cups scattered with the remaining temperature, small wooden beds, and clothes neatly stacked on the bed. On the other hand, the wardrobe was locked from the outside, and it is estimated that there are some more private things in full bloom. Ji Bai did not spy on the evil taste of other people''s private lives, and opened the door to the corridor without paying much attention. The sound of Xuangang armor walking is hard to ignore, but fortunately, there seems to be no one in the old building. Chapter 328: The flower beds placed at the two ends of the corridor a few years ago are missing, and they should have died and been disposed of. Everything in the old house seemed to stay on the day I left, as if it had escaped the traces of the passage of time. It is still the same as it was many years ago. The cracked deep red clay wall tells the memories of this old building. Everything seems to have happened yesterday. The harmonious family of four is within reach. In the blink of an eye, everything is fragmented and turned into vain. The mirror flower water and moon. The first floor is the maid¡¯s room, which contains the study and dining hall, the second floor is the guest room, the third floor is the living area for the family, and the fourth floor is the room for stacking garbage and sundries. There is nothing on the first floor. But a place worth exploring. After so many years, the adoptive mother should still be in her room. After turning around on the first floor and confirming that there was no change in the layout of the old building, he walked up to the second floor. Before he reached the second floor, he found a large locked cabinet at the entrance of the corridor. Judging from the placement, it doesn''t seem to be used to get in the way. Ji Bai rubbed his chin, took out [Silver Throne], and knocked the iron lock which was not strong enough with the weight ball. "Cracking accompanied the rusty door shaft with an unpleasant sound, and the peeling wooden cabinet door was opened. "Kang Dang Kang Dang!." The stone steps sounded a heavy knock, and the things on the cabinet door lost their support, and rolled out from it. Then there was some dim light on the second floor. The pointed hammer had some traces of rust on the pointed cone. Ji Bai hurriedly held his breath to confirm that his movements did not attract anyone''s attention. At the same time, the word pointed cone also subconsciously evoked what Mu Falcon had said before. Everyone gave out the pointed hammers. The servants couldn''t bear to use the old gentle and kind old lady. Did they put all the distributed pointed hammers in the wooden cabinet? Suddenly, what happened in his mind, Ji Bai seemed to understand something for a moment, and was stunned for a moment. Immediately after a period of contemplation, Ji Bai silently put the dropped pointed hammer back into the cabinet, his movements were not intimidating, and he was not even afraid that his movements would attract the attention of others in the old building. After finishing all this and barely closing the cabinet door, Ji Bai ignored the second floor and walked directly to the third floor. The lights on the third floor are turned on. There is nothing weird about changing from the past. From this point of view, there are indeed people living here. Ji Bai passed by the room between himself and Ji Yue, without stopping to watch, went straight to the room at the end of the corridor where the foster mother was. "Oh The door was not locked, the old i-axis made a sour sound, and the sun pounced along the floor-to-ceiling windows into the dim room. The sleeping room seemed to be awakened at this moment. or small bowl The rocking chair with its back turned to itself seemed to be leaning against a figure, it looked up at the sunlight coming through the floor-to-ceiling windows, as if it didn''t feel the door being opened. Ji Bai approached, the figure on the rocking chair still didn''t react at all. The dim light made it impossible to see his face. From her figure, she seemed to be an elderly woman. Similar to the figure in the memory, but a little strange, Ji Bai was not in a hurry, he walked in slowly. The sun shines through the floor-to-ceiling windows, and the shriveled face seems to be sunken, the flesh and blood is almost flattened, and the embryonic form of the skeleton can be seen faintly, and the two eyeballs are horribly inserted into the eye sockets, as if they will fall out at any time. , The whole face was blue, as if it had been poisoned. As if feeling someone looking at it, the horrified face in the woman''s clothes turned his head slowly, and two shaky eyes fixed on the Xuangang armor. "Kacha!" Then Ji Bai flew to the head with a punch. "Fancy and fancy." Ji Bai moved his wrist and glanced at the concealed door. "If you invite guests, don¡¯t you even want to give a cup of tea?¡¯ Haha, don''t worry, sir, this is just a little joke, please be generous. "There was a moment of silence, and the concealed door was pushed open, and the man was smiling kindly on his face, holding a tea tray in his hand. "You knew I was in that room a long time ago?" Ji Bai calmly sat on the table with his legs crossed, facing his nominal ¡®brother-in-law¡¯. "I don''t need to spend a lot of time in this performance, just invite me out. "Mr. is so courageous. After seeing through the game I arranged, I chose to go to the meeting alone and admire it." Mu Falcon walked to Ji Bai very familiarly, and set the tea tray aside and sat down. "There is no ghost in my heart, why don''t you dare?" Ji Bai picked up the tea and poured a mouthful into the crevice of his helmet. "But I¡¯m very curious about why I used this method to ¡®please¡¯ me to the appointment.¡¯ "Haha, what''s wrong with your husband? Everyone is a family, aren''t they?" Mu Falcon smiled meaningfully. "Since I heard that the villa was invaded by unidentified armed men, I guessed it. So, I''m betting that this person is you. It turns out that I bet that the details of my sister¡¯s engagement spread throughout the city. You have to know the inside of the villa well. After hearing that your adoptive mother is ill, you dare to come. You are the only one who fully meets these characteristics. I should call you "Brother Ji Bai". "You are very smart and bold, but gambling is not a good habit." Ji Bai didn''t seem to be surprised, holding the tea lightly commented, "Since you have invited me to the appointment, then you must talk about it. , Why are you looking for me? After asking your question, please tell me where my mother is now. "The previous jokes were so careless, please don''t take it seriously, my elder brother, don''t worry, that woman is Xiaoyue''s biological mother anyway, the master will not do anything to her, I have respect for the old mother, and I have nothing to do with the persecution. No interest." Mu Falco explained frivolously. "This time, it''s probably the first time I met with my elder brother in private. The reason why I am looking for my elder brother is also very simple. I just want to have a heart-to-heart talk with my elder brother, sit down and sip tea and chat with each other peacefully. ." "If that''s the case, then don''t be circumspect (Go straight to the subject." "Okay, my elder brother is a refreshing person." Mu Falcon put the tea cup aside. "My elder brother has lived with Satsuki, your sister who is not related by blood for more than ten years. I want to ask, how much do you know about Satsuki. "She is my sister, that''s enough." Ji Bai replied without hesitation. "Haha, the expected answer is that, apart from some of Xiaoyue''s living habits and personality, the elder brother doesn''t know anything about Xiaoyue, right?" "Sure enough, they don''t even want to sue about this, brother, don''t get me wrong, I just feel worthless for you, but please don''t blame Satsuki for this, she was kept in the dark at the time." Mu Hay was full of apologetics. The way. Ji Bai remained silent, waiting for his next words. "Xiaoyue''s life experience is not simple. My elder brother is probably vaguely aware of this. "Although it suddenly seemed like a fairy tale fabricated, I asked my brother to be patient. Listening to Mu Falcon¡¯s smile has a deep meaning, making it hard to figure out which words he said are true. is fake. "The Yan Spear family is the last direct family of the ancient human royal family. It has been following the ancient teachings and inherited to this day. As far back as the Second Age, humans were one of the most powerful forces at the time, and it was caused by some reason. The strength of the human race has fallen, and it has fallen to where it is today. Do you know the reason for this?" Ji Bai shook his head, folded his arms and legs, and started your performance. Mu Falcon always had the illusion that the person in front of him had already seen everything through, and he waved his head and continued. "Because the king of the human race has been betrayed, and the royal family members have been massacred, causing humans to lose their spiritual veins. They can only take a corner, relying on the barriers to survive. To this day, "Mr. Ji Bai, you as the knight king I''m afraid you haven''t contacted the high level of the temple, or you haven''t seen them with your own eyes. Do you want to know why? " "The reason is very simple, they can''t see people in their true colors, because they are not humans at all!" Mu Xun said this powerfully and confidently. Ji Bai stared at Mu Falcon, neither violently refuted, nor stunned in shock. "Maybe you don''t believe it, but this is the real fact. It is not human beings who dominate mankind. Mankind has been enslaved and oppressed by foreigners. What I said is true." "If you don''t believe it, we will prove it to you in the future, lift their veil with our own hands, and expose their true colors to the public. "But not now. We can''t reveal our truth. We have to wait until the day when the king of mankind is restored. The human race will regain its supreme power. By then, it won''t matter to re-dominate the entire continent!" Mu Falcon said impassionedly. In these words, Ji Bai did not fluctuate, but nodded in a symbolic sense. His mind flew to other areas. He was wondering, did Enzo and the members of the Brilliant Knights sell their lives for them because they believed such words? It''s very possible to stay in the same position. "Speaking of which, you should understand what a great responsibility Xiaoyue bears, right?" "Tell you this and I am not worried about you reporting these to the temple." "You are the knight king of mankind, and also her brother, a great hero who has saved thousands of your clan, or a betrayer who has been cast aside for thousands of years. This multiple-choice question is good to judge. Well, well said, based on some incomplete evidence information recently obtained from 2, I am afraid I already believe it. "And I, I was judged by the master to be a very pure bloodline of the human royal family, worthy of the blood of Xiaoyue''s ancestral blood that has been rare in thousands of years. I am very lucky. I also love Xiaoyue very much. Xiaoyue is very likely to be in the future. She will become the queen of the human race, and her heirs will inherit the tradition of the emperor. You should be proud of it." Do you really love her? "Ji Bai''s focus was not on Mu Falcon''s previous words of righteous Lingran at all. "Of course" this is the charm of ¦Ó''s love at sight. Chapter 329: "Oh, okay, I see, please tell me where my mother is now." Ji Bai jumped off the table and said casually. Chapter 16 ~ Crazy Woman The logic is rigorous and righteous, and it is justified and convincing. Mu Falcon was convinced that Ji Bai didn''t know anything about the ancient era, and then the chronological gap in the history of the Second Age forced the unknowing people to "fill ducks". If Ji Bai didn''t know anything about what happened in the Second Age, he might be led by the nose. However, there are too many loopholes in the discourse to be self-defeating. According to the memories of the Unknown Warrior, although Ji Bai didn''t know exactly how some races perished, he could be sure that there was no human race in the Second Age, or that the human race at the time was not called the human race at all. This may be because the other party has changed his own understanding for the sake of his own understanding, but I can let myself rack my brains to search for the second-era appearance that is most similar to the race of today¡¯s human beings, not the Qulan tribe to which the unknown warrior belongs. , Is not the ancient blood clan who are also humanoid primates, but the disordered barbarians called the barbarians outside the Great Wall. There is no royal family for the barbarians who live in tribes. Their ancestors cannot be verified, but they are certainly not descendants of a certain god. The ancient human royal family''s claim is self-defeating. It is easy to distinguish between pure truth and falsehood. The most elusive thing is that the false is mixed with the truth. The purposeful deception of the false with the truth is impossible to prevent. He is very smart and his acting skills are also very superb. Ji Bai had to break the previously impetuous image and look at him with admiration. He is smart because he didn''t tell the truth to himself, and he didn''t just lie to himself. The purpose of half-false half-truth is to confuse his own cognition and deceive himself to achieve their goals. It is impossible to distinguish the true and false in the words, so just treat the whole sentence as a false statement, saving time and effort and not brain-burning. "Excuse me, tell me, where did you place your mother?" Ji Bai patted the non-existent gray of his palm, and jumped off the table casually. ...... Grown up, but did you take what I said just now as a joke? "Wooden Falcon''s face was obviously gloomy. "Of course not. Now I am just an ordinary citizen who has been deprived of the title of riding the earth, and the knights he belongs to have also been removed. Ji knows that he has no face to meet the tens of thousands of people in the human federation, and he no longer regards himself as a knight king. So far, I don¡¯t want to worry about the world anymore, and I don¡¯t want to interfere with the internal fighting of the temple. Please forgive me. "My elder brother, where is this? The heart of a knight is not so easy to die. It is so sad that young and promising, full of passion and superior martial arts, is not able to be used? Wouldn''t the elder brother feel unwilling to do this?" I raised my eyebrows, obviously I didn''t intend to just give up the general trend of persuasion. The people would only blindly follow the trend, one pass ten + one hundred, the momentum is strong enough, the wind direction is correct, why worry about the infamous being forgotten by the world? " "My elder brother is the last knight king, and his reputation among the people has been unfailing. On this basis, with some of our help, it will not be a problem to promote you as the protector of the country. After the re-establishment of the country, you will be the human empire. A great hero who has lived through the ages, your deeds will be sung by the world for more than a few years. After a hundred years, you may even be enshrined as a god. Is it true that the elder brother is really not moved?" After a few words, Ji Bai rubbed his chin, as if he was really thinking about it. "Enshrined as a god, and lingering forever? Deeds are sung for the world? Well, like that... "Isn''t that troublesome?" "Huh?" Mu Falcon was taken aback by the 360-degree turn in Ji Bai''s words. "Think about it. I worship me every holiday, my family¡¯s poor fortune will worship me, and my husband¡¯s infertility also asks me to bless my son. Even if I go out today, will I be lucky, and peach blossom luck will also come to solicit me. Don¡¯t make trouble, at that time 80% of the bones are gone, and I¡¯ve been dead for so many years. Do I have to arrange a show every year to jump to my grave?" Ji Bai said, "This is so troublesome." "In the tone. "Furthermore, what about the power of the overwhelming tens of thousands of people in his lifetime, will he not enter the coffin after death? Power, power, glory, these things do not bring death or not, why do you cling to these things? There is no need to sleep and die in your lifetime. After that, I will sleep for a long time. Since I am dead, don''t think about it so much. I can sleep peacefully. I just ask others not to disturb me.'' "...One." Mu Falcon was beaten by Ji Bai''s continuous cannon for a while, so he couldn''t find the north, and he was speechless. "So, can you tell my mother where you placed it now? Forgive me, there is still something to do. I will not accompany her when I see her. If it is not for the sanctuary, the attitude is ambiguous, and the younger generation will come out in large numbers, Ji Bai is not willing to do it again. The old industry came back to mix up this muddy water, and lost the knighthood early. My heart is tired and I don¡¯t want to be a knight anymore. I go home and rest. When I arrive at the Moon Knights, I will have a famous meal and leave everything to the younger generation... Yes, he said to himself over and over again, but whenever disaster strikes, his body is always straight to the front line very honestly. After much deliberation, I still can''t worry about it. Why can''t you worry about it? Isn''t it because of these unreliable gangsters? Do they need their own veterans if they are reliable? ¡­Since the grown-ups are not interested in this, I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s hard for me to be strong. After all, the twisted melon is not sweet, and it¡¯s okay to enjoy the blessing... But before that, the younger brother has a small matter, and asks the elder brother. To decline. "The wooden falcon has a good grasp, and did not bite. "Within my ability." Mu Falcon''s tone gave Ji Bai a bad premonition. "Although there have been some unpleasant things, Brother Ji Bai can be regarded as the elder brother who Xiaoyue gets along day and night. There is still some emotional element. Now his sister is married, don''t you plan to send us a sincere and sincere blessing?" Mu Falcon seems to sincerely want to ask for Ji Bai''s blessing. "Of course, my dear brother sir." Mu Falcon replied decisively. "Then she asks you to guard her, don''t let her be wronged, don''t make her unhappy, as a man. "This is a matter of course. "Yeah." Ji Bai nodded, turning his back to the wooden falcon, the figure inexplicably lonely. "The wedding, I will be there and send my last blessings. "Thank you brother for your sincere blessing, I think Xiaoyue must be very happy to hear it." Listening carefully, Mu Falcon''s words contained a trace of joking and mockery, but Ji Bai didn''t plan to think about these details. With a dazed expression, he walked on the fragrant corridor with the remaining memories, and soon re-packed the overflowing feelings. "Now, all the questions are finished, can we start business." "Of course, my elder brother has feelings for that unfortunate old woman. I can understand that she has been very good over the years. You can rest assured about that, but... those remarks are not all nonsense, she is indeed frustrated. In order to prevent her from hurting herself, and to prevent others from causing trouble, some measures are also necessary. I hope you can understand. "My elder brother, please go this way." Mu Falcon pointed at the entrance of the corridor, meaning it was self-evident. "Oh, mud that has no use value at all, it is worthy of the barbarians...nothing else, if you are acquainted, if you want to make trouble, you can''t let you leave safe and sound today." Looking at the back of Ji Bai upstairs, Mu Falcon sneered, and completely changed his face. On the fourth floor, he was in front of the door of a room in the innermost corridor of the corridor. Inside the rust-stained iron fence with a lot of dust~the tight and airtight iron plate door is like a prisoner with a heinous crime. The cat¡¯s eye has a small door that can be opened and closed freely outside, It seems to be a channel used to deliver food and water to the people inside. "Hey, my elder brother, the person you want to meet is inside. I was planning to give you a baseball bat for self-defense, but I guess it shouldn''t be necessary... Mu Falcon glanced at a black steel armor and stuck two in his waist. The long sword is like Ji Bai who is fully armed. "She was locked in by you? "This is an act of helplessness, and we don''t want to be like this." Mu Falcon spread his hands. "But once you come into contact with her, no matter if you are a stranger or a loved one in the past, you will inevitably be hurt by her, so you must be mentally prepared. After all, the old woman behind the door is already crazy and will not miss the affection she once had. "Have you seen the old servants below? Most of their faces are scratched by claws. At first, they didn''t have the heart to throw this poor old man, who was frail, frustrated, and crazy, alone in the sundries. After a while, but for a long time, the old man¡¯s madness worsened and even reached the point where they could not bear it. As a last resort, she had to lock her up, leave a small window to provide food and water, and let her fend for herself." Hayabusa explained. For a madman who can''t return to normal, this is the best of his benevolence. "My elder brother is a piece of advice, don''t provoke her, no one can be responsible for what happens, whether it''s her or you." "Understood, can you open the door?" Ji Bai obviously took Mu Falcon''s words into ears. "This is the key, you can hold it well by yourself, don''t let her run out." Mu Falcon''s face was gloomy, and then he instantly recovered. "Forgive me for not being with me." After Ji Bai took the key, Mu Falcon was quick. Walking away doesn''t seem to be afraid, but rather like extreme disgust and disgust. Ji Bai didn''t care either, holding the key to open the iron fence, accompanied by the harsh sound of the old lock falling to the ground, the iron door pushed open amidst the sour "click" of a cart. The ignorant low-level species do not understand how small or ignorant they are. Contemptuously and contemptuously staring at the reclosed iron door, Mu Falcon snorted coldly, and stepped down the corridor, thinking about the wind that opened the door with dust that was so dense that it made people unable to breathe. , The throat seems to be blocked by dust, and I can¡¯t say a word. The dense dust accumulated a thin layer under the feet, and the degree of dirt is horrible, without people wondering whether this place can be a room. The predecessor was a utility room, and the structure still retains its original appearance. The structure of three rooms and one hall. The living room used as the main room is equipped with 7 tables, chairs and sofas, which is full of dust, which seems to be uncontrolled for a long time. room. The room without the lights was filled with dimness, and the curtains were drawn, as if completely isolated from the world. "Zi... the sound of the iron gate closed tightly was overshadowed by some unknown restlessness before it fell. "Kacha Kaa... sounds like mice grinding their teeth one after another, making people get goose bumps. Chapter 330: "Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?! In the darkness, Ji Bai was looking at her, and she was also looking at Ji Bai, falling into a stiff silence. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, the black image was frightened. "Evil ghosts! All are evil ghosts! This world has been occupied by the evil ghosts of hell! Dead, dead to death!" The black shadow, who looked as thin as a firewood, flushed with red eyes, and picked up aside. The bench screamed crazy words, as if to tear the armored man in front of the door to pieces, "Fuck!" The shadow picked up the bench and kept swiping FAW towards the armor. The distance was close, and then in the bleak light, Ji Bai saw the hysterical face, the familiar facial lines and contours, but he had been tortured over the years, as if he was more than ten years old. The crow''s feet on both eyes are thick, and the eyes are covered with terrifying bloodshot eyes, as if they have not been able to sleep well all these years. Hearing the unexpected commotion in the door, the wooden falcon who was waiting at the door outlined a curve, kicked his pockets with both hands, and left with peace of mind. "Mother, it''s me, I''m back." Ji Bai let this completely crazy woman go. Kuang Kuang Kuang, his words did not receive a response, except for the woman''s increasingly fierce reaction and the more frequent knocking sound. The bench was smashed, and the woman seemed to be tired, and stepped back in horror. "Mother, it''s me, I''m Ji Bai." Ji Bai stepped forward and stared at the irrational crazy eyes through the crevices of his helmet. "Evil ghosts are all evil ghosts! Go away!" The crazy woman picked up the iron hanger on the side again, and was about to throw it at Ji Bai, but her wrist couldn''t help her. The armour was like a pair of iron tongs, and Laola grabbed her wrist. "Don''t you know me? I''m back to see you. "Ghost!! The devil caught me!! Let go!" The woman struggled regardless of the pain, but after witnessing the gaze of the seam of the helmet, she was instantly stunned and unexpectedly quieted Wanlai''s eyes. There is no disgust or disgust, only pity. Chapter 17 ~ Crazy Talk "I''m back, don''t you know me anymore." Looking through the seam of the helmet, quietly staring at the red eyes. In the silence, the eyes filled with hysterical madness seemed to calm down a little. "Go back, come back, come...! Oh, oh, oh, like this, I¡¯ll be back when I¡¯m back, oh." Feeling free from bondage, the foster mother jumped away like a lingering heart, hiding like a torrent of beasts. Behind the sofa, he glanced at Ji Bai fearfully. The reduced threat is probably good. "Do you live in this kind of place for so many years?" Ji Bai looked around the dark surroundings, slightly raised his eyebrows, wondering the irreversible effects of being in the dark on his vision, and planned to open the curtains. However, the woman seemed to see through her mind, and hurriedly jumped out to stop him, "No! No! Monsters, evil spirits will find me! Can''t help but no way." "Okay, I see, I won''t open the curtains, mother, get up quickly." "No, no. Can open the curtains, can''t can''t, can''t...The adoptive mother has her eyes sluggish, and she hugs Ji Bai''s legs and mutters something, that is, she refuses to throw her hand away. "Well, don''t draw the curtains or draw the curtains, get up quickly, it''s cool on the ground." Ji Bai gave up this behavior that would stimulate the adoptive mother. He patted the adoptive mother''s scrawny back, as if he was coaxing the child, and gradually healed it. Her restless emotions. After getting Ji Bai''s affirmation again and again, the adoptive mother was skeptical and tried to let go of Ji Bai. After confirming that Marriage Bai was really not interested in the curtains by the window, she seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. . Fear of seeing light as a sub-phenomenon of mental illness, the cause is big Ji Bai is not a doctor of psychology diseases. Unfounded analysis of his condition is called guessing. There are more experienced old doctors in human federal psychology than his own. They are all helpless with the condition of their adoptive mothers, so what can they do. Turning to the dusty sofa, I plan to sit down and try to exchange a few words with my adoptive mother and talk about the current situation and the past. "Mother, you haven''t had a good time these years... Do you still remember Xiao, your daughter Her wedding will be held soon, and I am sorry that you can¡¯t be there to send your blessings as you look now... "Moon? Liver? Crescent moon candy? Good, crescent moon candy is delicious!" The adoptive mother''s face went from dull to figured out with excitement, her face crimson nodded like a chicken pecking rice. "Ji Yue, she is your own flesh and blood, you can forget me, can''t you even remember her?" Ji Bai suddenly felt stupid, holding a trace of illusory hope to try to deal with a mental patient Normal communication, is there a mental problem? "Ah?? Oh, oh. Your name is Ji Yue, Ji Yue, oh oh, oh oh." The adoptive mother was startled slightly, then nodded her head, her eyes were round and quiet, she was hitting the bottle white straight, SF was light In the novel, Ji Bai was dumbfounded by the reaction of her adoptive mother. Looking at this situation, she probably has forgotten all the memories of her family. That''s right, I''m already insane, how can I still remember the bits and pieces of the past. "Oh oh oh!? I, I remember, I remember!" Ji Bai was startled by the sudden reaction of her adoptive mother who jumped three feet high. "Did you remember? What did you remember?" Ji Bai moved in his heart and stood up. "I remember! Guest, guest!" The adoptive mother turned her eyes to Ji Bai excitedly. "How can there be no reason not to entertain people from afar? Ehhahaha! I''m going to have tea now, please wait a moment." The adoptive mother jumped into the inner room like a mad and panicked step, and will be splashed. Pen Lengshui regained his understanding of something important, and Ji Bai, who was mad and calm, stayed where he was. The movement with the door entrained the wind, and a few white papers randomly thrown on the wooden table were blown to pieces, falling scattered on the ground. Ji Bai was naturally attracted to him, looking at the compartment. The door was closed tightly. After hesitating for a moment, he stood up and picked up the paper scattered on the ground. In an instant, he was drawn attention by the seemingly meaningless graffiti above. It''s just a few paintings outlined by monotonous simple lines, but Ji Bai can''t look away. The scenes drawn by the stick figures outlined by the rough lines are unexpectedly vivid. Just a few simple strokes make the scenes vivid. It seems that in a large auditorium, the little red people with devil''s special horns surrounded a black little person, as if accusing him. Beside the black villain, a red villain can''t afford to bow down, as if he has been severely injured. The chair corners on his head prove that it is the same length as the red villain surrounded by him? The little red people have pin horns, they stand upright with their arms around, pointing their fingers at the little black people, but the rough outline of the painting perfectly expresses the meaning contained therein. Among a kind of evil spirits, the black villain is isolated and helpless, and the contrast with the unforgiving demons is very sharp. Another small black man was watching quietly, not knowing if it was mis-stained with ink, or if it was deliberately stained, its color was a little reddish, as if it was being gradually dyed red. The black villain in the middle seemed unable to explain. A crimson thorn stuck in his throat, making him unable to speak, but to remain silent. Yi Jibai admired this special purpose as a bystander. His paintings ¡ñThe style of painting resembling elementary school students'' graffiti can express the meaning vividly, which is really amazing. Do you have a lot of literary and dynamic feelings? Or it is because I have a deep feeling for this memory that I have this kind of empathy. Compared with the first painting, the second painting depicts very few things, giving people a clear feeling. There are 13 little people drawn on the white paper, with different colors, four of them are red devil with special horns, and the other are black. Ji Bai noticed the number "1" written on the corner of the picture scroll friend ¡ñ And the next three scrolls are written with "2 The 5th "qo". Is there any order? This surprised Ji Bai. The content of the second one is almost as concise as the first one. There are still thirteen villains, the number of red villains has not changed, and the number of black villains has not changed. The only change is that the black villains, like the red villains, have more devil horns on their heads, and their backs are long. Out of the devil''s tail. If it weren''t for the number two on the corners of this painting, Ji Bai might confuse this painting with the first one. The pen and ink used in the third painting is obviously much more than the previous two paintings, and the expressions are also very mixed. A small black villain stood in the middle at a loss, one side was a red demon lurking in the dark, and the other side was a terrible black evil black demon who acted recklessly under the direction of the huge golden figure behind him, the red demon lurking in the dark. Seems to be waiting for some opportunity. The most helpless is the black villain who is caught in a dilemma. He is at a loss, weak and helpless, and does not know what to do. It is already a dilemma, and at the same time, the red on her body is deepening. On both sides are evil spirits who choose people to eat, it is already two heroes. Chapter 331: It is worth mentioning that there is a black man in armor hanging on the corners of the whole painting, but the black villain is too far away, and there is almost no communication between the two sides. In the last painting, on an altar, the black figure stood alone. She seemed to have given up all resistance. The tin was almost stained with red, and beside her stood a red figure with special horns. . Unlike the previous paintings, the red villain has ten Very abstract facial expression, it is smiling evilly, as if it is forcing the black villain on the altar to do something. Not only it, but the red little people around are all a successful evil smile, and there are circles of black little people standing outside. Ji Bai seemed to be able to see this lifelike picture close at hand. Under the dilemma, the black villain chose to compromise and stepped onto the altar step by step. It gave up the last stubborn eyes without a goddess. The little black left on its body was burned to death, and it would become that group of red evil spirits. The appearance, in the noisy voice of wearing a strange sacrifice, gradually lost himself. And the same kind of black armored villain far away in the sky was already lying on the ground. Qing Gong Wen Guang said, "Tea is here, tea is here!" The sudden scream behind him cut off Ji Bai''s thoughts. Seeing the adoptive mother who had claimed to go to serve tea and bring _bi''s door to her house, she walked upside down and walked like crazy, her eyes wandering around like mosquitoes. Most of the water in the porcelain cup was spilled in Dengpo. Tea comes _1. Ah ah ­¿...I don''t know good or bad things, but I don''t know good or bad things! "The adoptive mother saw the scene in the living room, couldn''t receive the tea in her hand, clasped her head with her hands, her bulging eyes seemed to burst out. Naturally, Ji Bai was stunned by the sudden shout. When he reacted, the crazy figure had rushed to him, grabbed the painting in his hand, and ripped it frantically. "I don''t know whether it''s good or not. I know...how can I go through other people''s things! Dead child, hateful dead child!" The adoptive mother cursed as she went crazy. Looking at the madness that was very different from the previous gentle and amiable touch, Ji Bai couldn''t help but feel sad and distressed and righteous. He suddenly remembered the memory of being tenderly reprimanded by his mother after he committed a crime in his childhood. Should I say that this feeling of being scolded by my mother has been long gone? "Why, how can I dig through the cabinets, in other people''s homes, there is no politeness at all!" The mother gasped and scolded... the mother, the tea is gone. "Ah, oh, oh, yeah, the tea has fallen, it has fallen... the mother was taken aback, looking at her empty hands, silently mumbling words that people can''t understand and walked back. "It''s okay, one. Once I go to prepare, .Prepare... Suddenly, my mother turned her head, and her dim old eyes flashed sharply. "You, you stay here and don''t move! You are not allowed to go to other rooms, understand?" "Pour tea, pour tea, don''t be hurried when the guests come... The babbled adoptive mother walks back into the cubicle. After a moment of silence, in a piece of scraps of paper, Ji Bai turned to look at the room facing Road B and rushed into it without even thinking about it. The door is not locked, it opens as soon as you push it. Walking into it was like stepping into a brand new world, Ji Bai was stunned for a moment. The first thing that catches the eye is the neatly stacked clothing fabrics. The bedding and sheets are clean and spotless, in contrast to the messy and disorderly living room. SF Light Novel It seems to be a bedroom here. The layout is simple, but it is clean. It is exactly the style of my mother. In this house like a pig shed, the clean and tidy bedrooms make people feel very uncomfortable and treacherous, but they give Ji Bai a long-lost feeling. He stepped into the house slowly, sniffing the familiar smell in the air, feeling dry in his heart. If you compare the whole room to a person, then this bedroom is like a person''s heart, with different appearances. Even though the outside is turbid and embarrassing, the heart is still as clear as water, one picture placed on the bedside table. It attracted Ji Bai''s attention. Ji Bai seemed to have thought of something, and moved forward slowly. Placed on the bedside are the real family portraits of this family-serious and expressionless men standing with their hands under their hands. The young and beautiful girl is nestled on his shoulders with a happy face. Underneath, the young boy is holding his sister, here. In the garden of the old building, this group photo was left, "Ah, what are you doing?? Didn¡¯t you just stay in the living room and don¡¯t move?? Hearing the voice coming from behind Ji Bai silently put the family portrait back on the counter. He turned his head and saw the blaming mother, but this time he didn''t get as angry as before. "Sorry." Ji Bai walked out of the room. "Really, how can you mess into someone else''s room?... You child is really ignorant." The adoptive mother was full of accusations and turned around babblingly. Ji Bai was taken aback, familiar words, in a daze, it seemed to have returned to many years ago... He followed his mother''s back, Sitting together on the dusty sofa. . "Tea, there is no tea, there is still some one left... I will cook it on fire, drink and sing... Mother said something in her mouth and pushed a steaming rotten porcelain cup over. Maybe it''s long-expired milk, who knows, who would dare to drink what a madman gave? However, Ji Bai didn''t even think about it, and drank it. "What''s wrong with my mother. Ji Bai''s question caused her mother who was in a daze to return to her senses, and immediately reacted. "Okay, okay, it''s okay after drinking!" She clapped her hands ten and laughed. She smiled and smiled as the prisoner with the barriers flashed an inconspicuous tear. Ji Bai calmly took out a tissue and handed it over in silence. Chapter 18 ~ Long Time No See When the white horse passed the gap, the strong sun at noon was like falling down the branches, and the faint yellow mixed with blood covered the old building with pale yellow tulle as usual. Heralding the end of the day also symbolized the beginning of the next day. Ji Bai understood that it was time to leave. "You, you are leaving!?" Seeing Ji Bai stand up, her adoptive mother hurriedly got out of the seat, her teeth and claws as if she wanted to express something unspeakable. "Only, just come here for a while, there is nothing to entertain you, guest, you are a guest! There is nothing to entertain, no, no, no, don¡¯t... "I have to go." Ji Bai said slowly. "The walls have ears, you know, people who stay outside for too long will be "worried". The hesitating foster mother was silent. Too much time inside is bound to attract the attention of outsiders. Who would willingly share with a lunatic without logic, she understands this truth, and it is also the reason why she pretends to be crazy and behave stupidly. "Then, there is nothing that the guest can give away, this, this for you! As a gift, yes, a farewell gift, take it, don¡¯t be polite, mother¡¯s flustered organizing language, as if grabbing a lot of confetti from the ground. Tucked into his arms. "You are busy, I know you are busy, go out! This house does not welcome you hahahaha! Hurry up, get out!" Before he could react, his mother pushed Ji Bai out the door. "Kang Dang!" With the sound of the keyhole tightening, only a rusty iron door was left in front of him. Spreading out the scraps of paper in his hand and slowly pieced it together, Ji Bai found that this piece of paper happened to be the one without a serial number, that is, the one that the black villain was reduced to as the steward. Did you give this to yourself? "You evil spirit! Don''t come back again! Don''t do harm to me again! Get out of here, take your disgusting kind to me! Get out! Get out of here, the farther you go, the better!" Hysterical The roar came from inside the door, stirring the entire corridor. Standing at the door, Ji Bai stagnated like a clay sculpture, and his heart-piercing roar seemed to carry the last trace of concern and warning. The sadness in it could only be heard by those with a heart. Chapter 332: "Brother, why suffer this sin?" It was necessary to be cautious. There were ears on the wall, and he did not go far. Ji Bai watched as he stepped forward, pretending to be a handsome man who happened to pass by. "Who knows, I would not come if I had expected such a waste of effort and thanklessness." Ji Bai said casually, and calmly grabbed the confetti in his hand into a ball, and threw it on the ground casually. "That old mother has a bad temper. It is pitiful to suffer from mental illness at the age of more than 40. After all, it is the mother who gave birth to Xiaoyue. I am grateful and respectful to her." To Ji Bai''s actions He frowned, looking at the confetti thrown on the ground, and felt nauseous at the thought that it was brought out of this mouse nest. Guangmu Xiao A pit, he thought he was covering up very well, but he didn''t expect Ji Baiyue''s countless insights to be extraordinary, and this little action did not escape his eyes. "It''s really unlucky...If it''s okay, I still have important things, so I will retire first." Ji Bai brushed past Mu Falcon without any muddle-headedness, or even saluting. "My elder brother. "What''s the matter?" Ji Bai turned his head. "It''s also the place where the older brother''s childhood transitioned. Don''t you think that this place full of memories shouldn''t be contaminated by confetti?" Wood Falcon said with a smile. "Oh, then." "Brother, please raise your hand high, pick up the scraps of paper you just threw on the ground, and discard it in a suitable place. "Will the servant not do this little thing?" Ji Bai''s tone was a little impatient, but his movements were not slow. Picking up the scraps of paper that he had thrown on the ground seemed to be forced by helplessness. "Thank you for your understanding. After all, people rarely set foot on the fourth floor. You should probably understand the reason. "If it''s okay, I''ll leave first." Ji Bai was dissatisfied with Mu Fal''s instigation, and he made no secret of his tone. "I planned to have a good drink with my elder brother. Since my elder brother still has important things, I won''t bother with that little brother. Please, I won''t be far away." Mu Falcon smiled politely and made a please gesture. "Yeah." Ji Bai replied indifferently, turned around and went downstairs. "The barbarians who don''t understand etiquette, hum!" Mu Falcon snorted coldly, looking at the direction the man was leaving. I thought how unfathomable the contemporary human knight king was, but he was just a rude and frivolous generation without a city. It was really his biggest fault to be expected to be a barbarian. On the other side, when he walked downstairs, Ji Bai, who turned left after leaving the villa, came to an empty deep alley. After looking around for a moment to confirm that there was no eyeliner, he took out a match and lit the confetti. Wait patiently until the paper scraps are burned to ashes before leaving. Ji Baiyuan was not as calm as he appeared on the outside, and his heart was very chaotic, like a pile of unclear thread circling in his mind. Before I knew it, my consciousness became dizzy and plunged into darkness. Keke, classmate Ji Bai. ... Package FSF Light Novel "Student Ji Bai?" He called out twice, and the voice that was waiting close at hand pulled Ji Bai back from his own world. "What''s the old... one." Ji Bai calmly raised his head confidently, and there was a tendency that Taishan collapsed in front of him. "Oh? What else are you asking me? Did you come to you without seeing the teacher? Also, how do you call the teacher? In class, you must respect the teacher. You stand for me first stand up. With Lin Tuo''s scolding, Ji Bai had to stand up honestly under everyone''s eyes. "You, go up and solve the problem on the blackboard for me! "Good old Lin." Ji Bai stepped onto the podium without saying a word. "That''s not bad... Wait, this young man didn''t call me teacher yet?" Lin Tuo narrowed his eyes and found that Ji Bai, who was walking on the stage, glanced at the blackboard. The title on the blackboard. List the basic etiquette and traditional customs of the kin, and give an example of the reaction and avoidance of a kin friend? It''s easy to say, the problem is not big. "Can''t answer, right? Are you aware of the danger of sleeping in class now?" Lin Tuo''s mouth curled up, with an undisguised Yang on his face. "Almost aware of it." Ji Bai thought a little and answered seriously. "I don''t have a home to sleep comfortably, and my legs are numb because of the stubbornness" Huh? Your kid still has a stiff mouth... Lin Tuo''s mouth twitched, and when he was about to have a seizure, he saw Ji Bai walking all the way down from the podium back to the desk. "?? Your kid is too arrogant, I think you are... "Teacher, I finished the answer. I didn''t sleep well last night. Let me sleep for a while. Tomorrow I have to get enough energy to go to the wedding." After saying that, Ji Bai lay face down on the table. Without saying a word, he proceeded with Zhou Gong. The second round of tryst. "Are you finished?" Lin Tuo''s face was full of disbelief when he looked at the blackboard that was full of words and there were no gaps left. Lin looked at Ji Bai who was lying on the table in surprise. After hearing Ji Bai¡¯s words, it was magnificent and magnificent. The palace was made up of pieces of intact gemstones, and finally added Embellished with agate gems, the authority-like main hall symbolizes the most concentrated power and status. The hall with a capacity of 5,000 people is more than enough for banquets. The long strips of dining tables are displayed in rows, and the jade plate delicacies make people feel in love. It is like a handicraft made by rare treasures and peerless craftsmen, which makes people unbearable. Orgong J excellent knights guarded each important level. They are all the elite of the elite with the reinforcement of their beliefs. The eyes reveal the God of Gujing Wubo, but they are a kind of calmness that has experienced many battles. The difference in temperament is different. Ordinary knights are very different. The engagement party has already begun. As one of the thirteen families of the temple, Yan Liao had many high-ranking people who came to cheer. All the other family heads of the temple are here, the falcon knights, the tiger knights, the guardian knights of Eri, and even the various officials of the temple who are not named, they can be said to be generals. The entire upper human confederation has moved over. Minister-level figures can only receive the usual magical powers, shrink into the corner and consider for themselves, silently watching the big guys in the middle of the seat talking and laughing. The grandeur is unbelievable. Just throw out one is a human federation. The existence of covering the sky with only one hand, but the most violent gathering of people today is the armored man standing on the pillar in the hall. The armored armor seemed to isolate him from the lively atmosphere. The ingenious dressing at the banquet was called a mudslide, which naturally attracted the attention of many people, so that some people mistakenly regarded him as the guard watching the gate. . All the people present were elegant men, holding the goblet gracefully, and tasting a zero from time to time. This guy picked up a bottle of wine on the table and blew it on, with no sloppy gestures. With a chic posture, it is difficult to talk about it with vulgarity. The banquet was clearly about to enter its climax, and only two protagonists were present. As if he had finally waited for something, the armored man put the wine bottle aside, and walked to the hall stairs in three steps in two steps. Ji Bai knew that he had only one chance. The villa was so tightly guarded that it would not even let a fly in. This was the only way to see her nowadays. He had been cautiously trying to avoid stunned snakes, for this moment. If the suggestion given by the adoptive mother is correct...she is now far more dangerous than she thought. Ji Bai did not show such calmness. If you have anything, ask face to face, this is Ji Bai''s handling method, simple and crude, quick and effective. Facts have proved that this approach is not advisable in many situations. "Mr., the banquet is about to begin. Please return to your original place. This will cause trouble to the two newcomers. After a little startled, the maid guarding the corridor on the second floor hurriedly tried to stop Ji Bai. "Sorry, I''m bothering you." Ji Bai ignored the maid and kept pace. "Wait! This gentleman, please don''t mess around. Miss, she is dressing up and preparing to welcome guests. You are not in compliance with the rules..."... "Mr. stay here, the guests stop here, please return the same way, don''t embarrass us." The knights didn''t say the erhu, and the two staggered spears stopped Ji Bai from going. Without raising his eyes, Ji Bai slammed the two elite knights who were blocking the road with guns on both sides, and went straight to the innermost room. "Young lady, there seems to be outside). In the room, the maid looked worriedly. Looking at the beautiful shadow of Di Dao. Three thousand green silks are in the hair crown, and the graceful appearance of the girl in the tulle is looming. Chapter 333: "Don''t pay attention. ... "Come on, someone broke into the wedding room!" The maid outside the door saw that the two knights were knocked down vulnerable, and hurriedly shouted that she wanted to go to the other side. Ji Bai put her hand on the doorknob, but she didn''t It can''t be turned at all. "Someone thinks he is very big, but what does sir mean? Entering my fiancee''s room at the engagement party, isn''t that appropriate. Following the voice, Iron Helmet met the cold-faced handsome man. "I have something, don''t get in the way. "My husband, no matter who you are, you shouldn''t be here now, no matter what you are. One... Mu Leng said in a tuxedo and a top hat, biting the last few words heavily. "Save people? This is a bit funny, dare to ask Mr. Who are you saving?" Mu Falcon seems to be delaying time deliberately. As long as he speaks, the knights guarding everywhere rushed to hear the news and waited." Save a girl because... "She was surrounded by evil spirits that forced her to subdue." Ji Bai said word by word, Ji Bai said word by word, looking completely unwilling to surround the knights. "Sir, I don''t understand what you are talking about, but I advise you to stop your current behavior as soon as possible. We can assume that we haven''t given birth to anything, otherwise... Mu Falcon''s expression is gloomy. He may have a lot of background, or maybe It''s unfathomable, but it has nothing to do with Ji Bai, who is not afraid of boiling water. "Today is a day for someone to be overjoyed, my husband is not going to show some face? If you continue to behave like this, I will be welcome... "What happened?" At this moment, a strong and heavy voice drank, and the knight who was blocking the scene...It was really a long-lost voice, really, it is clear that so many years have passed, the voice is still the same. Recognizable. Ji Bai didn''t let go of the doorknob, but slowly moved his eyes to the crowd. The old man stood with his hands on his shoulders, his shoulders and body erected like a straight spear, and his sturdy torso was even as strong as before, surrounded by a flock of young knights, but it looked like a flock of chickens. He is the Patriarch of the Yanmao Family. (At the same time, Xiao is also Ji Bai''s righteous husband, Ji Feng. Speaking of which, it''s been a long time since I saw him. Chapter 19 ~ Dance Partner (5,000 words) "Young man, tell me who you are and why you went to my daughter''s wedding to fool around. In the list of invitations I distributed, there is no old man standing with his hand holding his hand, his bright eyes shot in and out of fierce light. "Young man, please answer my question directly! Who are you? Who invited you? The old man doesn''t remember that there is armor on the invitation list to wear to the banquet. The strange guy who came up, please recruit it, sir, so reckless I don¡¯t carelessly at the banquet of the old man¡¯s daughter, I won¡¯t take it lightly.¡± The armored man¡¯s tepid attitude made Ji Feng aggravate his tone. For some reason, the sound of the urn in the armor made him feel a touch of familiarity. "Don''t you recognize me?" Ji Bai raised his head to think, then shook his head mockingly. "That''s right, there are more interesting things in the next knight who is not gathered around, Ji Bai can faintly feel a cold light on his back. The private soldier among the mixed knights was about to move, looking for a chance to give himself a fatal blow. Distract your attention and let the private soldiers look for opportunities. From the beginning, there is no idea to reason with me, my father, you are really an old fox as always. "If I were you, I wouldn''t be so reckless. If I didn''t say anything, I could only trap myself in a place of injustice." Mu Falcon grinned and took a step back calmly. "Ka Ka! "Ah, uh, the bone dislocation was accompanied by an involuntary whine. The assassin wearing the same clothes as the knight was full of pain, and the dagger in his hand fell to the ground. "It doesn''t matter, it can solve the problem. Maybe it''s too reckless. It''s better than some double-faced guys." "Want to kill me, you, neither of you are qualified." Ji Bai said calmly, letting go of the assassin''s twisted hand bones, and pushed him back into the crowd. "Not only did you make a noise at the wedding banquet organized by the old man, you also injured his subordinates, young man, are you trying to smash the old man¡¯s place? Ji Bai turned a deaf ear to the murderous gaze around him, and turned away in front of everyone. Up the door handle. Mu Falcon seemed to have heard something, with a smug smirk from the corner of his mouth. He stepped forward to stop Ji Bai, but was pushed with a palm by the arbitrarily determined him, flew out and fell to the ground. "Crack." Just then, the sound of the door shaft turning came, and the door was opened from the inside. The fragrance close at hand made Ji Bai who was about to open the door stunned for a while. The pure whiteness greeted the eyes, the three dry green silks were coiled up, and the light makeup was applied to the girl¡¯s tender, vigorous and elastic skin. The purity was mixed with a touch of seductive charm, and the gully of cherry white was like a plump peach. Imagine together. Violet eyes are like shining gems in the sea, long and dense eyelashes are slightly raised, like a light feather, and the pale pink lily is dyed with a hint of poppy red. The girl''s elegant twisted white wedding dress is so beautiful that she is suffocating. The line of sight confronted Ji Bai for less than a second and then passed him. "It''s okay." Ji Yue leaned down and supported the wooden falcon who was pushed aside by Ji Bai. "It''s okay, just a small injury, it doesn''t matter." Mu Falcon grinned reluctantly. "It''s just that I wiped my clothes on the night of the wedding banquet. I''m so sorry to my fiancee." Mu Falcon tore a corner of his clothes intentionally or unintentionally. "It''s okay. Go back and I will sew it for you." Ji Yue stroked Mu Falcon''s injured elbow. "Does it still hurt?" It''s just a small injury, it doesn''t matter. This gentleman can be considered merciful to my subordinates, I am afraid it is because of your face, Xiaoyue. Mu Falcon laughed mockingly. e5 You ask for a fair one. "Ji Feng patted Mu Falcon on the shoulder for comfort, and his sharp sword-like gaze pierced Ji Bai''s body. "Sir, you smashed my wedding banquet and wounded my son-in-law, Chenglongkuaikuai, how are we going to calculate this account?" The knights chased and intercepted, and the private soldiers were mixed in, and the eyes full of killing intent were directed at the armored man. It seems that he has once again become a prisoner, this time even including. He turned a blind eye to this, just focused his gaze on the only person he cared about, but was greeted with unimaginable coldness and the throat seemed to be stuffed with lead, choked to speech, to his mouth. His dry words were swallowed back in his stomach, and he could spit out words between hesitations. "Long time no see, how have you been." Everything is fine, if you don''t come, it can be better. "Ji Yue''s cold voice was like a pot of cold water from initiation. Ji Bai hoped that it was all because his sister hadn''t recognized that she was deceiving herself and looked pale at the moment, and at the same time made people desperate. Take a step forward by your own initiative. "Speak out, I can help you.". Hehe, help me? "As if her own words made her laugh, the corners of her upturned mouth sketched out a cold mockery. "Affectionate. The words without the slightest affection made Ji Bairu fall into the ice cave. "I am happier now than ever before. I presume that I am being persecuted. Is that ridiculous self-esteem doing it?" Ji smiled very happily, but people couldn''t feel the warmth. She took the initiative to take the wooden falcon''s arm. "You like to be self-assertive as before, don''t you know how much you are worth?" "I''m engaged now, please stop interfering in my life, don''t you know how much trouble it will cause me." The sweet voice is still so familiar, but it makes people feel strange. "Broken into someone else''s wedding without permission, and acted as if you were making your own claim. Your behavior now seems to be uncivilized. "Rogue." 3 "Leave my sight, forever, there has been no love between us long ago. "Learn how to be a person, your behavior will only make people laugh." "A series of guns hit Ji Bai''s face like hail. The temperature in the hall is moderate, but it makes people shudder. The armored man was silent, and could faintly feel his movements become stiff. "Xiaoyue, do you know him?" Ji Feng raised his eyebrows slightly, as if trying to search for the memory of the armored man in front of him in his mind. "I don''t know him, it''s just a clown. Father, let''s go, don''t bother." Ji Yue even took a look at Ji Bai who was stiff in place, took the initiative to hold Mu Falcon''s hand, and the two walked down the stairs side by side. Seeing the harmony of the two, Ji Feng frowned and disappeared. "Receive the team and return to their respective posts." The knight commander who was observant of his words understood his heart and commanded loudly. After receiving the order, the knights on the third and outer floors of the surrounding area were vigorous and resolutely executed the order and dispersed in an orderly manner without any muddling. Chapter 334: The orderly sound of steps drifted away, leaving only the one who was ignored, relying on the wall alone, as if taking out all his strength, and slowly squatting on the ground. Package FSF Light Novel Was it the wrong way for her, or was she still mad at herself. Or, as she said, she is just a jumping clown. She has a very happy life, and the last thing she needs is her unrelated brother. No matter what the result is, I messed up things. Thinking of things too simple, the brain becomes hot on impulsiveness, and without careful consideration, he makes a reckless behavior that is beyond the brain. Did the ineffective brother trouble her again? Obviously it was to send blessings to the sister who was married, and was upset by herself again. Dressed in a solemn pope, he recites the prayer of blessing aloud. In the sound of blessing, Ji Bai seems to hear nothing. Sitting in the corner, he is not paying attention to anyone, and no one is paying attention to him¡ªno, it¡¯s not. No one pays attention to him, standing guard at the entrance of the second floor, at the corner, the knights on both sides of the banquet are stubborn and sharp. Surrounded by them, the two newcomers drank a cup of wine in full view. The pope of the temple put on crowns for the two newcomers to signal each other, and the other twelve families all sent blessings and congratulations to their colleagues. In everyone''s eyes, this is a natural-made couple. But these don''t seem to be related to Ji Bai''s affairs. At this moment, there is only a goblet and crystal clear wine in front of his world. He doesn''t like to drink, and it can even be said that he has never tasted the taste of wine at all. Just smelling the smell of wine from afar makes him obviously different from the past. The bitter taste of the mouth makes people feel refreshed, even I can¡¯t put it down, one after another, watching Ji Yue, who was in her wedding dress unspeakably beautiful, twirling her apron and toasting among the crowd, the bitterness of the wine was instantly washed away by the indifferent joyous movement, the banquet continued, in the bottle The pouring liquor gradually bottomed out. Up? Ji Bai shook the wine bottle, and a drop of amber-like liquid slowly dripped from the mouth of the bottle. "The sound of Dixiujiu just happened to reverberate at the right time. "Don''t mind if you have an extra companion, Mr. Cavalier." A note was handed over. With erratic eyes, Ji Bai barely saw the content on the note. Before his dull brain could react, the figure selling alcohol for him had already reached his side. Just like I thought, a ryukwood armor that was yellow in color. "I haven''t drunk boring wine. If you want to find a wine partner, please ask another master." Ji Bai grabbed the pen and left a row of crooked characters on the note. The old man is full of mysteries, and he knows him like a corner of a glacier. He was tired when he was struggling to deal with it. He didn''t want to worry about Gu Er''s deception, he just wanted to get drunk. As for whether she recognized her identity, it doesn''t matter. "Drunk people always say that they are not drunk. They are used to being aggressive and subconsciously concealing their vulnerability." Ji Bai drank it, and there was another line of beautiful characters on the note. Ji Bai already had a lot of drunken expressions in a trance. There was a little looseness in the stubborn appearance. The doubts and incomprehension of the person in front of me came out, but my brain tugged over the note book: The writing is so delicate and beautiful, are you actually a girl, right? The note is silent "I don''t feel awkward in wearing such a heavy and burly armor. I''m used to it. You still have a good body shape with this armor. Before Ji Bai finished writing the words, the wine bottle in his hand was snatched away. "Gudong. "The Ryukwood armor is determined for yourself, learning Ji Bai to pour wine into the crevice of the helmet. Ji Bai looked at Kongkong''s hand and tilted his head. How do you feel that this Ryukyu leather armor seems to be a little angry, and now you are angry with yourself? ? "Let''s go, you can drink it alone." Leaving the words with a strong sense of sight, the head of the Ryukyu armor field left, leaving Ji Bai sitting on the chair in a daze. This episode did not affect Ji Bai''s mood of drinking and buying drunk, so he continued to decide for himself. Some people have tried their best while alive, and this sentence is true. Time passed silently, a pile of wine bottles were tilted down on the corner of the desktop, and the smoky wine could be smelled within + meters, which made people inaccessible "Domain" level skills. The man in armor leaned on the bench, as if he was asleep, and he seemed to be sleeping on a fake day. "Knock. Ji Bai faintly felt that someone was beating his iron helmet. Is it an illusion, or that he is dreaming? He tried to narrow his eyes. If the dense white silk like smooth silk comes into view. "Hey, wake up." The indifferent San Wuyin was kind of second uncle Ji Bai, who opened his eyes to see the visitor, was silent for a moment and then closed his eyes again. Sure enough, I haven''t woken up yet, and I actually saw the parasites. What are you kidding about, why do you dream of her? Why do you think about her that way? Why does the tip of her nose feel a little itchy? Opening his eyes, he wore a luxurious black sling-chested corset dress with dots of bright red, like a gorgeous rose blooming in the dark night, Yujie''s scented shoulders were revealed, and there was a gully on his chest that people couldn''t ignore. And its owner was pinching his silver hair, poking into the crevice of his helmet and teasing his nose. There is a sense of touch, so it is true, the parasite is hammered. Ji Bai propped up his body. "Why are you here? "I want to ask you this question." Lin squeezed the tip of her hair, and saw that Ji Bai was conscious and took back her hair. "No, no, wait for Ji Bai to wave his hand, as if to organize language." The appearance of a vampire at a human engagement party is a very violation of peace. " "Completely agree, it feels as weird as the knight king who confirmed the death at the banquet." Lin thought for a while and said with confidence. "How on earth did you come in? Ji Bai doesn''t want to be stunned with this vampire now. He has not yet sobered up, but a vampire who can do a simple logical analysis can receive a human engagement party. I am afraid that even a mouse can follow. The cat has become a bridesmaid. "Come in openly." Lin played with the invitation letter in her hand Grabbed it? " "Human engagement **** are extremely boring. Why should I spend so much effort stealing a small invitation letter? Mr. Roach''s way of thinking about questions is as simple as always. Almost all executives are invited, and the invitation will be taken away from them. I don''t know what kind of trouble is there, don''t you know?" Lin''s expressionless words were full of mockery that Ji Bai couldn''t understand. One" ratio. Don''t always scratch me with my hair, it''s unhygienic, understand? "Ji Bai subconsciously touched the position of his nose, and, as expected, touched the tough armor. Ji Bai clearly felt the big Tic Tac Toe on Lin''s head. "Mr. Cockroach can blame others in terms of hygiene. Have to say that this world has changed? "I didn''t even speak, did you bite someone first?" Lin raised her eyebrows. "Really, I guess I have to wash my hair several times when I go back today. Don''t make trouble. Parasites are the one who is least qualified to blame others." The interaction between the two is a daily quarrel in their own eyes, but it is not the same in the eyes of others. It can be turned into a warm ambiguity, or even intimate. Chapter 335: Observing here intentionally or unintentionally, Ji Yue saw the slightly intimate behavior of the two, and the corners of her eyes trembled inconspicuously, and then she continued to toast quietly. "By the way, who gave you this invitation letter?" After talking to Lin for a while, it seemed that the distress in his heart had been vented, and Ji Bai felt unexpectedly less panicked than just now. Seeing the reluctance and reluctance of this parasite, Ji Bai also wondered that this guy was probably forced to be helpless, and was caught by someone who could not resist. This was very strange. Just imagine how high-level humans would invite fear. Incomparable vampires attend the banquet unless they have an ulterior relationship with some blood royal family. However, this is impossible. Lizi and Lin are obviously in a state of being out of the blood clan''s control, and it is very likely that they don''t even know what happened to the blood clan recently. For example, why Lilias was so stupefied by the minister that she could not eat because the princess ran away, Lilias was reduced to the point of a thousand bosses, no one bullied Lilias so boring to grab the wall with her head, Lilias ran away because of the princess And regretted bullying her at the beginning~ Well, these are all Ji Bai''s own delusions. Therefore, Ji Bai concluded that this matter might not have much to do with the blood clan. Didn''t answer the question positively? Ji Bai does not intend to continue to ask questions. Perhaps this parasite really knows something, or perhaps his identity is not as simple as he imagined. Obviously, this kind of question cannot be told to an outsider like Zi2. If you continue to ask, you will only suffer. Disgusted. Forget it, I''m all embarrassed and haven''t dealt with it, taking care of other people''s housework. "So how did you recognize me?" Ji Bai remembered that the cheap iron helmet and leather armor he was wearing was clearly not. For formal occasions like banquets, you wear armor that can be changed without changing the soup. Isn''t you the only strange thing to do? "Ji Bai obviously has no consciousness in this regard. "I can ask you one thing, Lin seems to have thought of something, but hesitating to say something. what? Ji Bai is drinking. "Be my partner and dance with me. "Puff Film One". (I want to emphasize it again, I won¡¯t be abusive_0) Chapter 20 ~ Good ~ Sao "May I ask you something?" Lin rarely acted a little bit twisted, as if there was something unspeakable. Does the parasite ask for something? Rare. "whats the matter. Puff. One... The wine dripped dripping from the crevices of the helmet, and several drops fell into Lin''s corset. "I''m very hug...but why do you have such a request." Looking at Lin''s gloomy face, Ji Bai wisely chose to say an apology, and looked at Lin involuntarily, taking the deep blackness as his expression. The main color is matched with bright red and the exquisitely structured button straps. The ribbon ornaments on the skirt are definitely made by the top tailor craftsmen. The usual single ponytail is also tied into a formal braided hair accessory. The pink cheeks are exquisitely carved, and the eyes filled with stars make people unable to look away. The two slender legs are embedded in the translucent white silk, and the faint flesh ~ color makes people want to stop. . "You dressed up well today," Ji Bai said subconsciously while shaking his glass. "You should be able to save a lot of trouble if you are so glib and tongue." Lin was expressionless and unmoved, her eyebrows trembled slightly. She opened the seat and sat down beside Ji Bai. "Look. Going up is in a bad mood. "Why do you say that? I''m just too happy. "Isn''t the wine awake? The two words depressed are almost written on your face." Lin twisted the wine cork on her own, and the fine dry red occupies the bottom of the goblet like a jelly and jade liquid. Compared with Ji Bai''s simple, rude and unstructured pouring of booze, Lin is delicate and elegant, sipping the red wine in her glass. "As if you can see my face, I am not the only guy wearing armor at the banquet, why only recognize me?" Lin was taken aback by Ji Bai''s question, and it was obvious that she hadn''t even thought about it herself. ...I don''t know, but I always feel familiar, and my instinct tells me that the dull and clumsy iron can is you. Lin looked at herself reflected in the goblet, her eyes a little sluggish. Oh. "Ji Bai answered vaguely, pouring the overflowing wine into his stomach in one breath, as if such a rough binge made his heart feel better. "Now, it doesn''t make sense to drink alone, isn''t it." "Oh oh? Listening to your tone, do you want to have a few drinks with me? Roar, no, no problem, I''ll drink it first... Gudonggudong liquor dripped down the armor to the ground, Ji Bai wiped it at random , Continue to pour wine. "You''re drunk." It was the first time Lin saw such a frustrated Ji Bai, and she slumped on her seat crookedly and awkwardly, just like a puddle of mud, and she became squeaky. What is the reason that makes this unconventional man so decadent? Lin was curious, but did not ask. Everyone has their own past and heart knots. Bystanders cannot understand the stubbornness and pain of the authorities. In fact, it is the same for herself. What they need is not the gossip questioning that they can''t get through, nor the self-righteous dissuasion, but someone who can understand him and accompany him crazy for a while. ¡®No, I¡¯m not drunk, how can I be drunk? ? Jokes, great jokes, hahahahaha! "Ji Bai shook his finger and laughed indulgently. "Isn''t it boring to drink so much? Why don''t you find a drinker of the same type to walk a few glasses with you." Lin shook the liquor in the glass and smiled, "Oh? Me, did I hear you right?" Ji Bainao Scratching his ears, he scratched his iron helmet as expected. "You? Do you want to have a few cups with me? Haha... It''s not that I said you parasites, you want to be my alcoholic partner, you, you can''t... You are a vampire who is afraid of ghosts Can''t." Ji Baisha shook his head in an eventful manner. "One code goes to one code, how can I know if I haven''t tried it?" Ji Bai squinted her eyes, looked at Lin''s self-confidence rising at the corners of her mouth, and touched her head. "Could it be that you, you can''t drink alcohol? Don''t think of me as a fool, I can see at a glance if you drink, I can see it!... I have never seen you as a vampire who has ever drunk... even rarely Seeing you drinking blood in front of me, doing tasks together, you always stay far away when you have a meal. Ji Bai tilted his head. "You, what are you taboo? ... to avoid human beings feeling uncomfortable when you see you eating blood, am I right... Don''t say, you are drunk." Lin bowed her head slightly. "The praise before the fight, can I think that you are willing to bet and lose?" How many times I have said it, I am not drunk! "Ji Bai waved his arms fiercely to deny it." Haha, it''s impossible. What international jokes are you making? You go to the 25th Street in the South City of Solo City to inquire about the local snakes. When did Ji Bai admit defeat? "Just wondering, you are a different vampire. It''s very different. You don''t act like a vampire at all, pretending to be a kaolin flower. I just don''t know how to communicate with others. You are totally in vain. It''s like paper, to be honest... Your kind of slightly silly, sweet and natural character is not suitable for being a vampire." After being drunk, Ji Bai completely opened up his temper, and said what should be said and what should not be said. "A nerd who runs into a wall can''t be a knight. A wise blind can make sure that he can sit back and relax. Those knights don''t hesitate to hold their heads. "No way, do you think I want to take care of those messy things?" Ji Bai said with a mouthful of wine, speechless. "Don''t be funny, I''m already retired, okay? I have a proper deceased in the household registration. Who wouldn''t want to go back to my hometown and enjoy the blessing? I don''t want to mix with the muddy water, I am appointed by life. Do you know?." The more Ji Bai said, the more excited he was, as if he wanted to vomit the unhappiness and humiliation of the past few years. or Gongxiaowan "But I don''t care about these things, who can manage? Who can manage? Do I have a choice? No, I am not a person loved by fate. I am not willful, and a little carelessness will ruin the entire city. People...the border city is like this , Solo City is the same, I can''t face such enemies, I can only do my duty as a knight and a human. "Who to guard, who to protect, I don''t have the qualifications to say this, and I don''t have the power." Ji Bai calmed down and stroked his helmet lightly. "I also often think that you are the same as a Tier 2 species. I can''t do many things. I''m just a weak human being. The ants in the eyes of high-ranking species can be easily wiped out by blowing a zero breath and stomping their feet. Even if they fight for their lives, they are nothing more than pebbles. "What can I do." The seam of the helmet faced the dancing figure in the center of the stage. Lin supported her chin and stayed silent, her servant supported her body lazily, and every word of the Armor Man¡¯s helpless grief was meticulously heard by her, "Oh, it seems to be off the topic... after saying that she will fight it out on the wine court, do !" "As long as you are not afraid of getting so drunk and unable to return home, I don''t care." Lin raised the goblet and drank it full and without losing sight. "Okay! I underestimated you, the beer, look at me!" Ji Bai held up the wine glass, not thinking about it, as if he couldn''t feel the flatulence in his stomach. "...Not much, it seems that I have to show some real skills to hold you down." Ji Bai shook his body while belching wine. Chapter 336: "Hiccup. Eeh? When did you learn the clone technique? It doesn''t matter if you learn the clone technique. You think you can beat me by learning the clone technique? See if I will pour you all out!" Ji Bai grabbed the bottle and opened his teeth and claws. Lin helped her forehead silently. "You really can''t drink anymore. "Joke! I have a huge amount of money, so I have to drink the banquet housekeeper! Hiccup. It''s not a problem to shake a few boxes again and again. ...Thank you Miss. "Lin politely accepted the sober soup that the chef had boiled in advance. "Finally to toast you and drink this. ...What kind of taste is this, the new wine? ""listen "Oh, let''s do it!" The drunk Ji Bai took the bowl, and suffocated into his belly without seeing what was in the bowl. Just halfway through the drink, he felt that the problem was a bit big, and he vomited with a "wow". Came out. Lin seemed to have anticipated this scene a long time ago, hiding far away to prevent nauseous juice from splashing on her clothes. "Ah... one angstrom, where did we talk?" Ji Bai, who vomited skittles, coughed a few times, feeling that he was about to spit out all the wine he drank today. Ji Bai felt much better than before. Now, my mind has become sober a lot. "Is it better?" 2F Niu: Novel "Feel, um, it''s not bad, the reincarnation of life and death." Ji Bai shook his sore head. "If Mr. Cockroach didn''t spit out his mind, do you remember what I just said?" "Which sentence? Well, let me think about it. One. Let me dance with you?" Lin was slightly startled when Ji Bailing suddenly appeared. "It''s not impossible if you want to find a dancing partner. Why did you find me as a cockroach?" Ji Bai thoughtfully, who had recovered a bit of sanity. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to. "What you promise people will naturally not be rejected." Ji Bai slowly propped up his body from the seat, his armor joints creaked, "I just wear this body, it doesn''t matter, I will go if I lose the face of Miss Parasite Change into a suit. "No need, then I will feel uncomfortable, what a shame to know this time?" "As you wish, if you don''t mind that your foot hurts when you step on it, what is there to be afraid of. "The wine is almost awake. If you are in a bad state, forget it, so as not to fly out and hit others." Lin raised her eyebrows. "Okay, quite sober." After changing Ling Ding''s drunk appearance, it seemed that he was completely back to normal. "The dance banquet has almost started, right over there." Linsa moved to the side of the center of the hall, surrounding the bride and groom''s dancing partners. With a Ruo Ruo Wu distance between his hands, he walked to the dance floor. "Is this what you said about attending the wedding last night? It''s really surprising that a "dead" can also receive an invitation." There was a long silence, and Lin seemed to be careless. "Have you ever been distraught because of your loved ones?" Ji Bai did not answer her question directly. "Have you ever been so distraught by your relatives'' misunderstanding?" Lin was silent. Suddenly, in the desperate fire many years ago, the fear caused by the coldness of the relatives swallowed her like a shocking wave. ...Parasites? " Feeling the coldness of the tip of her nose, the tide of memories receded in an instant, Lin stared at the iron finger close at hand and slapped it away without thinking. "It''s okay, it just feels like you were in the wrong state just now. "By the way, the writing on the scroll hanging in the hall is not readable at all." Lin glanced at Ji Bai speechlessly, and the topic-shifting skills were as sloppy as ever. "That''s a hidden poem, and the first character is a fluent sentence as it reads down, which is intended to implicitly express beautiful wishes. "Oh." Ji Bai ignored Lin''s idiotic expression. Mu Xiaowan "??" Lin raised her eyebrows, slightly surprised, not understanding what Ji Bai said. "Thank you for your comfort, I have received it. "A passionate cockroach." Lin Bai glanced at Ji Bai and put her head aside, as if she was too lazy to see him. "Whatever you say." The corner of Ji Bai''s mouth rose slightly, perhaps even he himself hadn''t noticed this trivial movement. The ritual and music changed from harmony to joy, and the ball of the engagement banquet officially began. Lin was ready to be stepped on several feet by the heavy armor, and she simply broke the jar, which meant it hurt for a while. It was commonplace for vampires to break their muscles and bones. However, she soon discovered that the facts were so different from what she thought, so that when she was stunned, Ji Bai had already walked her and danced back and forth around the dance floor. what''s the situation? ? Why is he as flexible as a rabbit while wearing such a heavy plate armor? Is this action arc and dancing posture sure to be the action that a human male''s flexibility can make? Is it because I can''t keep up with the times? "It''s just dancing, it''s so difficult." Ji Bai whispered, and then led Lin to dance on the dance floor, shocking everyone. Strictly. It is said that it is not the first time that the two people have cooperated. Besides, it is not direct physical contact, and neither of them cares much. One. It''s almost, the dance skills are strong. Lin thinks that she''s good at etiquette such as ballroom dancing, but she finds that she can''t keep up with the man''s Sibi that she can do her best. The movements are too advanced and standard, and the speed of changing limbs is so fast that she can''t fully react. , In the end, I was completely dragging my feet. Lin was shocked. This man is really unfathomable. This person is so showy... It is hard to imagine what kind of experience it takes to have such amazing dance skills. However, the standard is up to the standard. Is it really good for a big man to dance [White Swan Elegy], a dance music exclusively for young girls. Everyone''s attention is being attracted by the dance of the two (which naturally includes a certain protagonist today. ". One. The glass in Ji Yueduan''s handshake cracked with an inconspicuous crack. Chapter 21 ~ Hidden Head The elegant melody activates every note, and makes people move by it. The spinning and jumping armor on the dance banquet makes people unreliable. The ghosts and animals have the charm that makes people stop and watch for a long time. It seems to have seen some amazing high-level technical work, people can''t help but stop and take a few more glances. The gorgeous girl in the armor also got the attention of many people. The beauty is the most eye-catching existence wherever she goes. Only this jaw-dropping dance technique has conquered the hearts of all the people present in disguise, so that the people present The ministers all looked at the small spinning top in the center of the stage with a look of curious creatures. Ah, this kind of feeling, as if breaking free from the shackles of the mortal world, surpassing the limits imposed by the heavens and the earth, and if you are an enemy of the world, you have to express all the grievances in your heart. The rules of this world and the laws of this plane are issued. A trivial protest, even if it was broken to pieces, even though he died nine times, he did not regret it. This is the feeling of freedom. But Lin was tired, she didn''t want to jump anymore, but the hopeful audience in the audience and this ignorant iron can didn''t mean to stop. She regretted that she shouldn''t have invited this mensao iron can to dance to a song. Now she is riding a tiger and she has no idea what to do. Was he put on red dancing shoes? Why doesn''t it stop? "Papa Papa Papa..." Amidst the thunderous applause, Ji Bai assisted Lin, who had weakened jumping legs and walked off the stage. Chapter 337: "are you OK. Huhuhu... Lin panted slightly, and did not respond to Ji Bai as if she was angry. "Sorry, I accidentally jumped on my head. After all, I haven''t danced a song for a long time, and I don''t know if I have stepped back since 2. "Have you learned to dance?... "A little bit of understanding, a little trivial matter, not enough to mention." Ji Bai said modestly. "Has anyone ever said that you have become a knight and succumbed to this talent? How can you not eat with this talent?" Lin, who has improved a little, slightly propped up her body, her cold words seemed to have a few stiff ridicules. These words are not made out of nothing. The nobles are extremely wealthy due to the living environment. With this skill, after gaining a certain degree of fame, E then recommends himself to teach the secrets of ballroom dancing to the nobles and young masters, and the reward will not be low. "You, shouldn''t be raised by the blood family, even if you have received the blood family education, 80% of them have not received the true etiquette of the blood family royal family... It is true, how did you know?" Lin "I have emphasized it many times. I am a senior vampire. I have seen a lot of thorns in my eyes, and I have seen many of them in battles, so I know them better. Ji Bai pointed out in detail that the blood royal family, especially the direct family, has even higher etiquette requirements than combat. Elegant and decent conversation is especially important when this blood family direct line is about to become a mascot. On the one hand, it is easy to control and can improve the face of the family in a certain sense. Being strong or not is a matter of time, and whether it is good or not is the most important thing. F light novel "Education from childhood to big is not in the blood style, but Ke Lin has never forgotten to be a member of the blood family." After listening to Ji Bai Lin said seriously in silence for a while. Ji Bai shook his head and didn''t comment much. As the eldest sister of Lilias, Li Zi only entered the blood genealogy without any title. As her daughter, Lin was even more unlikely to inherit the title. Ji Bai knew all about the complex relationship of the blood family, but did not say it. On the other hand, the royal family members who were so close to the same generation were not awarded the knighthood. Ji Bai was a little curious about why this was Lilias¡¯s. It is still the Lizi family doing something out of the ordinary. "Excuse me, sir, please show your identification and, I want to know, do you know what you did?" The abrupt words broke Ji Bai''s thoughts. Two native soldiers dressed in full plate armor stopped Ji Bai and Lin from going. The silent Ji Bai was slightly surprised. Ji Bai, who was extremely sensitive to breath, felt a bit of anomaly in these two unusual soldiers. It was like gazing at a pool of black water that was invisible but unwavering. The two soldiers wore the same type of armor as the patrol knights, but they felt very different. Ji Bai calmly stroked the hilt of the sword, and the unchecked small movements did not escape the other party''s detection, and the other party''s acuity was even higher than his own. Those who are not good will not come. It seems that they are not going to give up easily. Could they be the dangerous elements lurking at the banquet? ..., or find a place to solve them. Just as Ji Bai was thinking about how to solve the problem simply and neatly, a fascinating fragrance came to his nose. "I invited him to dance this dance. Do you have any problems?" Lin took the initiative to climb Ji Bai''s chest and looked at the two Qi Shi who were blocking the road to find the difference. "It seems that they know the reason for their finding the difference. ... Seeing Lin stepped forward to support Ji Bai, the two knights who were not willing to give up easily began to feel embarrassed. Obviously, they are in awe of the vampire in their arms... why is that? ? A few broken threads can be linked together well, but the countless broken threads make people completely confused. The piecemeal puzzles don''t know where to put them, and how to put them together to form the correct answer. "Retreat, it''s none of your business." Lin scolded indifferently. "I won''t say the same thing a second time." .Yes, miss. "The two knights saluted respectfully. "Are you leaving?" "The banquet is about to end. It doesn''t make any sense to continue, right?" Ji Bai glanced back at the stage, and finally glanced at the girl in a wedding dress with an elegant smile on her mouth. "The curtain call is over, and it''s over. No one will be happy if you keep hanging around." Ji Bai said these words seem to have no meaning. "You are also a person with a story, Miss Parasite. ......Aren''t you curious? Lin hesitated for a moment, then asked. "Curious, but you won''t tell me, will you?" "If there is no problem, I will leave the field first." Ji Bai did not stop. "There may be many misunderstandings between the two of us, but at least we are now friends. "Okay, I only need to know this." Ji Bai raised his head and stopped. "I trust my friends, I don''t need a reason, so I don''t need to know how many world masterpieces the story behind you can compose. Of course, if you need a listener, you can also come to me." Lin Wei stared at the leaving figure, suddenly thought of something, and hurried to catch up. "and many more¡­¡­ Upon hearing this, Ji Bai stopped. "What else¡­¡­ As soon as he turned around, a scroll slapped his face. Now, go back and study the etiquette and customs of human beings, kinship expert. " "I wrote this calligraphy and painting." Lin added, as if to convey some hidden meaning to Ji Bai. Ji Bai took down the scroll sticking to the front door and watched Lin as he walked away gradually. Unfolding the scroll and looking upside down, looking sideways, looking soaked in water, you can''t see anything famous. "Really just an ordinary scroll poem?" Ji Bai, who realized that he was thinking too much, knocked his iron helmet on the head. "What do you do for me?. Those who understand calligraphy and painting can''t sell it. When the scrap is sold, I don''t know how much money." Ji Bai shook it speechlessly, but carefully put it into his pocket. Follow the first big letter in the row and look down. "Eros is in the mirror, it is blessing if it is plain." The corner of Ji Bai''s mouth twitched slightly. Is it really good to hang this kind of calligraphy and painting on other people''s wedding banquets? This guy is here to make trouble. Fortunately, the hanging place is not conspicuous, otherwise it has to be taken down and used as toilet paper. The banquet had not yet ended, and some people left the venue in a hurry. After all, it is not his banquet, and there is no permanent banquet in the world. Perhaps from the beginning, it was destined that some people must take the lead in leaving the venue and do their best, and the remaining traces are still broken after all... You shouldn''t have a doomed start with a person who has entered the coffin. What are you looking forward to? ! F light novel These things are not as important as what you should eat next meal, why do you always keep thinking about it? Speaking of it, I seem to be hungry. Ji Bai suddenly regretted it. At the banquet, he just drank and vomited all the breakfast. Now his belly is empty and there is nothing. Anyway, bring out a piece of bread. Ji Bai was very regretful, but he was already dozens of miles away from the main hall, and 80% of the daylilies were cold when he returned. It¡¯s more practical to send a piece of cake, and the scroll can¡¯t be used to chew. Ji Bai was holding the scroll, standing in the noisy wind a little at a loss. Chapter 338: "Hidden head poem, hide... Ji Bai tilted his head, and a sudden thunder flashed in his mind. If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. I didn''t notice it before, and there are many unreasonable things... Maybe my brain is too big, if I didn¡¯t guess wrong... However, Ji Bai couldn''t find any evidence that could prove his conjecture, and the clue was instantly broken. Maybe just ten thoughts of self-comfort "Boss, a bowl of beef noodles." No matter what, Ji Bai decided to solve the problem of losing his stomach first. "Good! Wait a moment." It¡¯s midnight, this time the shop There are almost no customers. Ji Bai found Zhang Jiaoli''s seat and sat down. After waiting for a long time, there was no movement in the kitchen, and he felt a little strange. boss? " ¡­Oh oh, sorry young man, I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time, just now my cell phone suddenly lost its signal, **** it, I thought this broken thing was rotten again, it was only sent for repair two days ago... "Are you ready?" "Okay, okay, old troubles, it is not easy for me to save money to buy this kind of strange thing at my age, but I can''t easily throw it away. The boss carefully holds the small brick in his hand, and looks very painful. "This mobile phone signal is also evil. It has to fail once in three days or two days. I don''t know which part of the temple is responsible for the signal. I haven''t seen them on weekdays. It seems to be a mysterious thing." It seems to make customers wait for a long time. Yes, the boss had to say haha ??and babbled a few words. "Okay, okay, now this broken phone is almost back on track, I''m going to cook noodles, sorry, young people have delayed your time, I will give you a 10% discount later." Seeing that Ji Bai didn''t talk to him Desire, the boss had to talk a few words awkwardly before returning to the kitchen to hear the sound of hot water being boiled. The steam pounded Ji Bai''s pensive cheek. "Boss, do you have pen and paper in your store?" "Huh? I''m looking for... yes "Is it good to borrow it from me?" "CJFSF Light Novel "Good! Ji Bai thought for a while, and hesitantly dotted the quill pen dipped in ink on the white paper, drawing out dark lines. Thinking carefully, she coldly scolded her own words, and now it always feels a bit far-fetched to think about it, as if she was limited by something. He wrote the words that were so distressed that they were still fresh in his memory on the paper row by row. rogue. Leaving my sight, forever, we will have no love at all. Learn to be a person, your behavior will only make... Laugh out big teeth. If these are the signals she gave herself, then, what is the mystery? ... By the way, hidden poems. "Liu, Li, learning, school." Ji Bai combined the first four characters in the first row of the sentence, and read out the place name of the capital "Lai Le Laile, waiting for the young man. Beef noodles are cooked. it is good¡­¡­ "Boom!" Ji Bai stood up on the table and straightened up with a chuckle. The shopkeeper''s uncle was taken aback by his abrupt behavior, and the soup splashed on the ground. "Sure enough "Ah, what''s this? Young man, what''s wrong with you?" The shopkeeper took a step back in fear, and a person with a mental illness came to the shop at night. This can already be reached. The supernatural phenomenon is gone. I thought it was a ride that ended duty... But who knows what kind of existence is hidden under this armor? ? "The shopkeeper." The armored man stepped towards him. "Uh, uh, eh! What, what''s the matter?" The noodle shop uncle couldn''t help but moved back. ¡­¡­Thank you. "The armored man took a deep breath and solemnly thanked him. "Wh, what thank you? What do you want to thank me for?" The noodle shop uncle looked confused, feeling that he and the iron can in front of him were not on the same channel. "This is money for noodles. Thank you very much for your reminder. If you have time, I will come back next time, thank you." Ji Bai" Money for noodles...oh wait, what about this bowl of noodles?" Without a response from the armor man, at this time, he had already rushed out of the store more than ten meters away. "What does this mean?" The noodle shop owner hurriedly ran to the front of the shop, looking at the shadow that gradually merged into the darkness, he was stunned and annoyed. "You, this little money is not enough!" Chapter 22 ~ Secret The banquet was inconsistent, and it was a mess after the banquet. At the Mask Ball, everyone wears the same mask of universal celebration. Whether under the mask is a sincere blessing or a vicious curse, only the person who takes off the mask can understand. "Master Shinra." "Only occasions where the two of us don''t need to be called such. "You, it''s a good thing to be rigorous in dealing with business matters, but rigorousness also scores occasions. Timely wit can show a person''s talkative. As a father, I don''t want my daughter to be surrounded by a dull gourd all day." The young man changed soup. The rigor of not changing the dressing makes the old man feel "Yes, my father, I will reflect on it carefully." "Everyone said that you don''t need to be so strict. When you have sex, your lovely fiancee will be dissatisfied." The old man smiled slightly jokingly. "Education is a good thing, but many knowledge and skills in this world are not acquired by learning. Some are innate, and some require a long period of subtle influence." The old man talked eloquently, and seemed to have no intention of talking about business. "I will let you learn how to treat people humorously in the afternoon, and your self-talking behavior seems to be counterproductive... Is it arrogant and excessive, causing Satsuki''s disgust? How far have you developed?" "Respect as a guest. "That is no progress." "Satsuki hardly lets me touch her, I''m sorry. "It''s also because you can bear it, that''s all, this matter is a problem between your young couple, and this old man is not easy to mix up." The old man''s frivolous words instantly became solemn. "How are the preparations for the third "lock" unblocking sacrifice?" "Ready. "Very well, how is my good daughter. "The mood is very stable, and the momentum is going smoothly, but some potential threats are not ruled out." "If you are referring to Satsuki¡¯s problem, it¡¯s not a big problem. If you untie the two layers of (Nine Jue Locks) in a row, the hatred of worldly enmity contained in it is enough to correct her naive and unrealistic thinking. A little nervous. "Will [Jiu Jue Lock] make some changes to her?" Chapter 339: "I prefer to call it metamorphosis." The old man corrected. "Each layer of [Jiujue Lock] unlocked can not only gain the power left by the ancestors. The old man pauses." You should know that whether it is you, me, or Xiaoyue, who has the blood of returning to ancestors, our blood is far less pure. Our ancestors are even closer to inferior human beings than our ancestors. "The empire does not need a benevolent emperor with the heart of a bodhisattva. To be absolutely calm and always put the interests of the empire first. This is what we are. What humanity the emperor needs? It''s just cumbersome. ¡®"For so many years, keeping a low profile and keeping a low profile has finally figured out a descendant with a complete imperial bloodline. She is our last hope, and she is also the birth of an existence capable of achieving the ancient emperor. "Each sacrifice is a transformation. The achievement of the transformation of the ancient emperor is related to the rejuvenation of our clan. No one can shirk it. At the moment when we are born with blood, my personal will has been deprived. "Of course, Father, this is what I have engraved in my soul...but." Mu Falcon hesitated for a moment. "But what?" The old man frowned slightly. It was undoubtedly the last thing he wanted to happen at this time. "The boy was not cautious enough and revealed some incomplete information to that person." "That person?" The old man narrowed his eyes. "Your former adopted son, Satsuki''s righteous brother "Pears." The sound of glass cracking was particularly crisp and ear-piercing in the empty and quiet room. "Isn''t he dead? The vitality is really as tenacious as a bug." The old man sneered, and his indifference was like treating an enemy who was ruthless with him. "Why, can it be that after so many years, Xiaoyue still remembers that humble and inferior thing? Oh, a woman has long hair and short knowledge, and she really shouldn''t let that woman adopt him at the beginning, and the inferior barbarians will be worthy of tainting me afterwards. Daughter?" The old man made no secret of disgust and contempt. "If you only refer to him, you worry too much, it''s just an annoying bug, and it won''t make any waves. "The subordinate understands, but is just worried... "I''m worried that he will spread this matter out and be heard by the''people'' standing behind the humans? Ha ha, a late knight king who has never seen his face reappears in people''s field of vision, who will believe him?" The old man pointed to the wooden falcon. "You may be a knight master (I may also be a knight king, anyone can be, no one knows the true face of the Radiant Knight, right? If he does this, he will only make himself a target." "Don''t worry, now we don''t have time to pay attention to these disgusting little bugs and get things on the right track. Sooner or later, there will be a day to clean them up, and it will not be too late to liquidate the hatred of thousands of years. "Later, things will change. It''s not too late. The location of the tomb is concealed enough, but maybe it''s cautious." It was Ji Bai who meticulously set aside the sharpened dagger, took out a few special whetstones, and pulled out from the table. The silver long sword to be polished. Polishing one''s own weapons is never a superfluous thing. The battlefield of life and death is changing rapidly.''Maybe you can pick up a small life. This is a gradual process. Repair small cracks on the blade, polish the edges and corners, and feel your own weapon. Getting better is a kind of enjoyment. The hot air makes people unconsciously minded, unable to beat the knight''s love for the sword. His heart was calm and calm, and his energy was extremely concentrated on one point. He hadn''t even noticed the sweat dripping off his cheeks. Time always flies quickly when I am fully absorbed, and soon, the polishing of the Silver Throne is almost complete, but I can''t make any further progress. The more sophisticated the materials and forging skills are, the more difficult it is to polish and repair the sword. The material used in the Silver Throne is clearly beyond the scope of human engineering, and polishing is naturally impossible to stop at the point of perfection. This is probably still within the scope of what I can understand. It is normal that the foreign craftsmanship sword that applies the transgender enchantment is difficult to polish. His hand stroked the pitch-black and broken blade, which was full of cracks. This sword is completely incomprehensible, and there is no way of knowing what material the sword is made of. Not to mention repairing the fracture, polishing the blunt blade and sharpening it is a luxury. Fiddling with armor weapons and various utensils intact, Ji Bai, fully armed, stroked the clean weapons, looked at the bright moon outside the window, and walked out the door. It is impossible to break in blatantly, so Ji Bai chose to infiltrate cautiously and securely. He guessed that Liuli School could not have arranged a lot of encouragement in an open flame. But it is very likely that there is something like a hidden whistle. Ji Bai didn''t worry much about this problem, he had already pointed out a clue in his mind. I glanced at the clock in the room, at eight o''clock exactly, and flew into the form of a vampire, and I could arrive before the early hours of the morning. After reconfirming that the equipment is complete, Ji Bai is relieved. Tonight, if everything goes well, part of the truth will be revealed, the most important thing is. After holding back for many years, I can finally confess to her. The scraps of confetti that the foster mother stuffed herself with was the one that the little black man became the target of public criticism. She was using this to convey a certain message to herself. Just as Ji Bai calculated, it didn¡¯t cost much to reach the Lord. For a long time, I arrived at Liulixiao nearly half an hour before and successfully concealed it from the few security guards in the form of a vampire. The darkness completely enveloped the mortal world, and the teaching building lurking in the darkness looked like a silent beast. As a well-deserved aristocratic school, the Liuli School is fully equipped and covers an area equivalent to two branches of the glorious knights. It is undoubtedly impossible to find something here. The plants and trees along the school building of QC drinking water seem to be placed in the same position as they were many years ago. Ji Bai, who entered from the back school gate, did not go directly into the unmanned teaching building, but turned to the corner and went straight to the edge of the upper left corner of the school. The night breeze blows, and the willow leaves on both sides of the campus are illuminated by the bleak street lamps, like claws leading to hell. "Sure enough, it hasn''t been renovated yet." Noble School is one of the few amusement facilities located on the edge of the campus. The elephant slide, which has been in disrepair for a long time, is covered with reptile-like rust. Under the moonlight, it looks hideous and weird. The swing with only one rope is like broken branches and fallen leaves. The facility has been in disrepair for many years. Due to the remote location of the park, the school has no plans to allocate funds for repairs. It has been idle for the past few years. It looks like a late old man, but it carries too many good memories. And the past. Without leaving much time for sincere feelings, Ji Bai stroked the rusty slide with his hands, looking for something. The result disappointed him, and he had never found any clues in this dilapidated paradise. It really seems to be just an ordinary paradise. Probably because of his preconceived ideas, I took it for granted, maybe there is nothing here. Ji Bai glanced at the time, two minutes before it was wee hours. It''s better to look at other places, you have to hurry up, you will have no chance at dawn. He sat on the dilapidated bench in the park, lost in thought, and fell silent as he watched the slide close to the reimbursement. The wind became manic at this moment. Everything that exists in the playground seems to come to life at this moment. Ji Bai stood up suddenly, looked around vigilantly, and subconsciously stroked the hilt of the sword. The surging magical power surged, and the sharp nerves signaled danger. Is there anyone nearby? ! The scene seemed to become tense for a moment, but Ji Bai, who looked tense, could not wait for the other party to show up. "Come out, covertly like a girl." Ji Bai provoked. ...The surroundings are still silent, as if apart from the wind, there is only the sound of my own breathing. Impossible, judging by the magical induction, I have been surrounded,... Could it be that the source of magic power is these paradise facilities that lack repairs? How do dead things emit magic energy? ? Ji Bai did not relax his vigilance. He glanced at the time. After five o''clock in the morning, he calculated ahead of time that the abnormal time was about punctual in the morning. The magic surging most violently is the elephant skateboard in the center. Chapter 340: Ji Bai hesitated for a moment. When the arm armor touched the rusty stains on the upper part, the whole body was like an iron magnet, feeling that the whole person''s soul was being absorbed by this weird slide. The surging magic energy rushed into his body when he was patronizing flawlessly, like a mudslide rushing into the blood, continuously destroying his own internal tissues. The heart pulse and internal organs were decayed at an extremely fast speed, but when it touched a certain insignificant component in Ji Bai¡¯s blood, the internal organs that were destroyed in a sudden stop were repaired in an extremely fast manner, as if there was nothing. It happened. After losing his strength, Ji Bai collapsed to the ground, his back soaked in cold sweat. A icy jerky voice of "XXX" resounded from Ji Bai''s mind. It is obviously a language that does not exist in this world, but Ji Bai can unexpectedly understand its meaning. This paragraph of words composed of jerky and difficult symbols matched the memory of the nameless warrior. Rough meaning: "Identity confirmation." The surging magic energy enveloped Ji Bai the moment he fell. When he recovered, he was standing in a narrow passage. On both sides, there were wall carvings made of bronze-like metal. The square metal door blocked the way. "Crack..." As if perceiving someone coming, the gaps between the metal door panels gradually became larger, and there were three buttons arranged under the similar input box. This... let yourself enter the password? ? Ji Bai felt a little confused, looking back, another wall blocked his vision. "Kang Dang! "No way." Looking at the undamaged metal wall, Ji Bai waved his head and put away the long sword. This is a trap,...what mechanism was accidentally triggered? ? Did you succeed? ? Regardless of the result, Ji Bai now has no choice but to play this decryption ¡®game¡¯. "Let me enter the password, don''t you give me some hints?" I didn''t find anything famous. Ji Bai frowned. It''s not a video game. How could I be at the gate stupidly? Set a reminder, isn¡¯t this''inviting'' outsiders to come in? Ji Bai would definitely not be able to enter the fluke mentality of trying his luck. If this kind of closed space triggers any mechanism, maybe even the bones will not be left in the room. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Ji Bai suddenly thought of the hints secretly given to him in his sister''s words, and suddenly wondered whether the password was also stored in those few hints? "Hidden head poem." "I, you, me, good at... Chapter 23 ~ Gulan''s Tomb "I, you, I, according to the order of the hidden poems, the next four characters are the homophones of "Liu Li School". There should be no other meanings other than that. The first few characters are probably the first few words that contain mystery. But this can only be regarded as a conjecture that I took for granted, just a guess. It seems that there is no limit in time, it is abundant, Too much confusion leads to self-confidence, but it is not upside down. Ji Bai thought with arms folded, fell into deep thought, aware of the problem, rejected the idea, and finally gave up thinking, three big question marks appeared in the iron shell head. Me, you and me, good, these three common words don''t seem to constitute any hint at all. Is it the wrong direction or the wrong route? Could it be said that the key to the password is not the first word, but the hidden meaning in the discourse. Ji Bai knocked on Iron Helmet''s head, racking his brains to try to find out the cynicism of his sister in his mind. The result is not ideal. If there are really hidden metaphorical hints in the discourse, every word may become the key to solving the problem. Ji Bai only memorized the general meaning, and it is impossible to have every word and every punctuation mark. Remember to be true, this is unrealistic, unless he doesn''t put it in. There are only three button-like bumps at the bottom of the input box, and there are four blank boxes in the input box, corresponding to the four correct passwords, and there are only three buttons. It is not difficult to try out by guessing. However, who I don''t understand what mechanism is triggered by a wrong guess. You can''t choose to dodge or run in a narrow and enclosed space, and you can only passively defend. The situation is terrible. Steady is the most important thing, step by step, I only have one chance The narrow and unknown space can easily cause mental breakdown and excitement. The mentality and mental state of Ji Bai who have been tempered in the flames of war are naturally not the same as ordinary people. Calmness and sober reason still dominate. But the bi-carving similar to the bronze creation became more and more familiar in his eyes. He had never seen this strangely shaped and carved wall sculpture, as if it was not in the world. Witnesses of the wall sculpture have long been buried in the loess, and no one remembers how many years this wall sculpture has survived. Living things are easily forgotten, only the scattered and broken dead things remain far away. A certain corner of memory is awakened. Ji Baimu dazedly stroked the wall sculptures stained with dust, and the rough and cold touch bloomed from his fingers. This is the wall carving style of the family of the unknown warrior. The metal used for carving is "red scale steel". The forging technology is now lost. It is said that it has the function of blocking space channels and transferring space coordinates, and can perfectly protect the ruins from the patronage of tomb robbers. Chilin Steel is unique to the royal family tombs, and the tomb material that Prince Gulan can''t enjoy. In the second era, there was a hybrid product of technological spells. "The sight of the light novel has returned to the three buttons with different patterns. In turn, they represent "one", "two", and "two" in modern characters. The engraved on the last button is clearly a word, which is relatively more complicated than the first two monotonous digital characters, and roughly means: remove; subtract. Delete key? Holding the principle of testing truth in practice, Ji Bai pressed the button under the input box. "Stare." The old button was pressed into the base, and then bounced out again, making a thick echo. The corresponding button text appears in the first position of the input box. Immediately after Ji Bai pressed the delete button without hesitation, the text in the box was deleted after a delay of less than one second. it is as expected. Ji Bai remembered that the unknown warrior mentioned that as a member of the Qulan tribe, he challenged the outgoing [fifth order] (god) sinner with determination and determination. This is the script of the Qulan nationality. It is hard to imagine that after two epochs, these alien creations are still serving the master who built them. Since there are only two numbers "one" and "=", the number of sorts that can be formed has been halved, and the probability of being right has risen sharply, raising mystery confidence in an instant. However, when he broke his fingers and calculated, he wrinkled his head and felt that things were not that simple. It is conservatively estimated that if the arrangement of the four positions of the two numbers is not repeated, there will be about ten kinds-the arrangement order is that the blind cat and the dead mouse have to follow the basic law, whatever you want Can do Isn''t this the equivalent of a kiss? Chapter 341: When it comes to mathematics, Ji Bai is one of the first two big ones, there is no need to think about it, just know that it is troublesome. After taking a turn, the train of thought went back to the original point. Just sorting these two numbers Ji Bai felt dizzy. "Yi =. = Ji Bai turned his eyes on the mosquito coil, and the overwhelming astronomical figures lingered in the air, wandering hand in hand in his mind, and even sang a cheerful nursery rhyme. No, I''m going crazy if this continues. "_¡ª=. Does the physical education teacher chant slogans to play games?" When the book is used, Ji Bai hates less, and Ji Bai, who has not taken science studies squarely, is very regretful now. If he is a young man who is diligent and studious, why should he fall into a difficult situation that is difficult to count. "Ji Bai, who was babbling with no gods in his eyes or two, was startled. But it shouldn''t be so coincidental, right? My brain is a little bit bigger, not to mention that the four numbers in the input box are correct, and the last one is good. In the culture of the Gulan people, there are indeed pronouns to refer to numbers. They believe that they have themselves before they can see the world. According to the current thinking, the Gulan people''s consciousness is slightly more idealistic. In this way, one = one can indeed match me with you and me, but this explanation is a bit far-fetched. If nothing else, there is no way to explain the last word. Pori only How about two buttons? Did the person who wrote the question hide the last key number button? ? , Cheng Bai looked at the metal door panel and could knock, hoping to touch After pressing "one, two, one" in turn, making sure that nothing was abnormal, Ji Bai knocked on the metal door panel, sent a mechanism and the like, and revealed the last key number. There is no third number at all. Could it be that my line of thinking has gone wrong again? Looking at the last empty box left in the input field, Ji Bai slowly sighed. He felt that his head had been overloaded and it was almost exploding. The route may be really crooked, suggesting that it should be in those few paragraphs. Anyway, you should delete these numbers first, so as not to press the wrong button, and submit the four numbers to it and it will be lively. Ji Bai shook the delete button, and it took a while to find that there was no response on the input box, the three numbers didn''t mean to be erased, but there was a completely unknown word on the last input box. Isn''t it, the machine is malfunctioning? Is there any luck? ? The fourth digit is pressed out, and there is no confirmation button on the door panel button, it is an automatic submission type of password door "click!" The door panel makes an unpleasant sound, and at the same time, the gear rotation sounds one after another, filling in the door panel. The gear is working! After Ji Bai moved his hand quickly, he pulled out [Silver Throne 1] and watched the changes around him vigilantly. poison gas? Stuck rain? Sneak attack on the tip of a spear? Unleash the ancient beasts? No, nothing. The old door shaft turned and made a bad sound. The metal door panel slowly opened in a puff of steam. Ji Bai watched silently and opened a gap, as if the door panel opened with one push, without letting down her vigilance. . Through the suture glands, a faint flash of fire can be seen behind the door. The password was waxed, but the door was opened? Or did you say that you were really lucky and accidentally triggered the third number? Ji Bai seems to have whited out the problem. Quan Xiao sucks The guy who designed this door is cunning enough. The delete key will become the third key position after filling in the numbers in the first three boxes. No one can think of this possibility at all. Pushing open the heavy door panel, a sour creak sounded in the dark aisle, and the inexplicable panic rippled in the bottom of my heart, as if this sound would attract something terrible. "Boom!" The door panel closed, knocking on the threshold to make a shocking sound. The red-colored wall carvings with the same structure as the enclosed space, I don''t know how many years of effort have been exhausted to finally create such a grand scale. "The blood and sweat of the poor people are soaked in it, and the metal is dyed red from the inside out, called "Red Scale Steel"." Ji Bai couldn''t help but muttered an excerpt that he didn''t understand the meaning. Is this the memory of an unknown warrior? After entering the door, the line of sight suddenly opened up, and the ancient oil lamps hanging on both sides of the promenade gave out a negligible light, day after day for thousands of years. The wide promenade can even accommodate several horse-drawn carriages driving together. The four links are developed, and there is no end to the darkness. He is like a foreigner who has broken into this magnificent dungeon, and is out of place here. How to go, where to go? In the wide street-like underground city, Ji Bai suddenly lost his way. While stopping, he even forgot the purpose of his trip. Ji Bai remembered. Although the materials used are different, these styles and expressions are very different. The text is very similar to the one in the Tomb of the Unknown Warrior, almost in the same style. Sure enough, is this a large tomb left by the Qulan tribe that has been declared extinct? The scale and the materials used compare with the memories of the unknown warrior during his lifetime. The burial should be an emperor of the Qulan Empire. How did they find here, and how did they get in? Ji Bai didn''t believe that his father, who had never been able to see through the city, came here to do archeological sightseeing. Suddenly, a strange feeling dispelled Ji Bai''s confusion, This feeling is very strange, as if a naughty and cute little girl is holding Ji Bai''s hand in front, and yelling "Here this way" at him. Ji Bai didn''t notice it, and she held her hand on her waist somehow. On the tattered black sword in between. As if he had the confidence of the concrete route map of the dungeon in his mind, Ji Bai strolled in the dungeon easily, turning around every corner in his light car. The deeper he went, the more Ji Bai was shocked by the unimaginable and possible grandeur of the tomb. _A legendary tomb built on a different plane is not so much a tomb as it is called a magnificent dungeon craft. As a self-sufficient farmer set foot in the king''s palace, the worldview was washed away over and over again by the shocking fact. In the meeting room of blue bricks and green tiles, it is as if you can see the former king sitting on the throne and listening to the praises of the ministers. Glory is gone forever, the emperors are greedy for everything in their lives, at least after Bintian! In this tomb, they are still the Gulan tribe, a powerful, civilized and technologically advanced third-order species. They once dominated the mainland when they were strong, and they were ruined under the devastation of foreign gods. , The warlords were fighting for power, and the huge empire was torn apart and ushered in the end. Huge The memory fragments of the glorious Gulan Empire flashed in my mind, and they ended up in the black fog extending out, just like the huge hand of Cheng Tianzhu. Before he knew it, Ji Bai no longer knew how long he had been in this huge empty tomb, but he felt that he was about to reach him. The feeling of pulling himself gradually became weak. Ji Bai could feel it, as if just Almost reaching the destination. Going around the last corner, it was dark and dawn, and the dazzling light captured the **** of darkness in the line of sight. The whole picture of this tomb is also fully revealed in Ji Bai''s eyes. "This... the majestic palace of the blood clan didn''t make Ji Bai express his surprise, but the scene before him made Ji Bai breathe in a room, dumbfounded, unable to understand it for a long time. Wide, no end, long, no end. Standing on one side, with extremely high visibility, but unable to see the end of the other side, just like the Tier 4 species that appeared in Thoreau City, it made him feel how small and humble he was as a human being. I don''t know anything, the only thing I can see is the dazzling clay sculptures of knights standing under the soil platform. Sophisticated armored weapons stood solemnly. They were so straight as if they were spears facing the sky, and even seemed to be able to feel the decisive gazes of the pair of warriors. Zhiyi is like a living person. They are extremely proud and proud to be chosen as the guards of the emperor''s tomb, and have guarded the emperor who accompanied them for thousands of years. Chapter 342: The sense of depression is like pressing Zhong squeezed from all sides, Ji Bai''s aura is unreliable, and he keeps waking up in his heart that he can''t mess with himself, but he can''t hide the suffocation in his chest. The feeling of being scrutinized by tens of thousands of eyes. These soldiers really seem to be alive, they are just a pile of clay sculptures. There is no life to live for two epochs without eating or drinking. Calm and calm Ji Bai swallowed, but he was completely unable to calm the turmoil in his heart. Emotions. The fearless knight who has no hesitation has rarely hesitated and awed. To go forward, I must go forward. In any case, she must be waiting for herself. After waiting for a long time, Ji Bai subconsciously stays away from the mud in the audience. 1 Like a thief, she walks against the wall. From time to time, he looked at the clay knights under the stage with a little hesitation. Chapter 24 ~ Tomb Guard Exquisite glyphs emerge on the steep, rugged rock wall, and red scales are cast into tall statues standing between the heavens and the earth. The crowned emperor held the end of the sword with both hands, and the hair and beard on his shoulders seemed to dance with the wind. The statue was lifelike, recreating the solemnity and solemnity of the ages ago. Standing on both sides are the majestic and elite stone sculptures of iron armor, as if silently watching the intruded here and lamenting the ingenious craftsmanship of the ancients. At the same time, they lament the loss of heritage and the craftsmanship that has been erased by the years. "A project that is completely impossible...This emperor must have been the most awe-inspiring person on this continent before his death." The knight said with a stunned look. "Saint Luo XV, one of the greatest emperors of the ancient mankind, personally led a large army to expedition to the mainland, leading the mainland coalition forces to defeat the blood spirit empire and expel it from the mainland, which is the ancestor of the modern blood family." Mu Falcon casually named this name. The knight answered his doubts, with a hint of pride and awe in his words. "Although this is just a dress... It''s a pity that the emperor who has a reputation for making autumn achievements in the mainland was conspired by the assassin to inherit the throne by his younger brother. If this wise emperor is still alive, how can the catastrophe bring down the empire? ? The knights couldn''t help but feel a little bit more regretful. "Your Excellency, the formation of the eyes is completed, the magic power is ready, I don''t know whether there is psychological preparation under the crown." The white robe priest said evasively, and his eyes deliberately or unintentionally glanced at the silent girl behind him. "It''s faster than I thought. Now everything is ready, it shouldn''t be too late. I think I shouldn''t be able to wait for the title." Mu Falcon respectfully bowed to the girl. "Follow the orders of Lord Shinra, my dear wife, you are one step closer to the official boarding. The process may be a little uncomfortable. Please uphold your mission and righteousness to guide your people. Ji Yue walked forward silently, without the intention of responding to Mu Falcon. Next to the throne overlooking the sentient beings, there is a giant coffin made of golden nanmu. The hexagonal platform is carved with holes in each corner, and white jade-like fluorite is inserted into it. At Mu Falcon''s signal, the white robe sacrificed his heart and waved his hand. The knight took the rope and dragged the little children who were tied like grasshoppers onto the altar. They are all young and homeless girls. Most of their delicate and white faces have a little red mark, and there are still tears on their cheeks. They should be a vigorous age, but their faces are gray and pale. Like a stiff corpse. Orphans without identity and hometown will not attract anyone''s attention if they disappear. They have been abandoned by the world from the moment they were born. "This is the last batch of "goods." The welfare institution said that there will be no next transaction unless the price we open is high enough for them to take the risk willingly." "After talking for a long time, it''s not the smell of copper." Mu Falcon looked indifferent, as if he was just discussing the price of a few lifeless goods or pulling snacks. "If you have milk, you are a mother. Tell them that the price is not a problem, but they took the money. We have to get things done. Are we all on a rope now? We are all glorious and our tails are not clean. We are unlucky and they don''t want to please." "Yes, the subordinates will tell the truth." The Baipao priest retired respectfully. He knew that the time had come, so he didn''t dare to hesitate. "The time has come, and the curse-releasing ceremony officially begins. I send my emperor, Holy Luoyue." Mu Falcon promptly knelt on one knee, and all the armed knights on the scene followed him, placing their weapons on the ground, waiting for the petite one. Qianying stood on the tall red-carved emperor platform, knelt on her knees, bowing her head piously. "Ancient ancestor god, the emperor of sacred and arbitration, Sepriel, the ancestors are above, with blood as a link, the inheritance will not be extinguished, and the blood of the barbarian will be offered. May you light a bright candle for your descendants. "Boom!" The six fluorites placed in the eyes of the six sides burned into golden flames, and mysterious power seemed to descend on the imperial platform at this moment. Looking back at the bowed knights and sacrifices, Mu Falcon''s eyes flashed with contempt and joking. The outline of the burning fire structure, the burning fluorite in the hole gradually suspended in the air, surrounding the throne sitting on the gem-set. "Everything is ready, go ahead, please." Mu Falcon stepped onto the platform and said respectfully. On the official stage, Mu Falcon has always treated his nominal wife with the courtesy of the emperor. "It seems that I have the same choice." Ji Yue smiled and stepped onto the throne without rebelling. The temperatureless smile on the corner of her mouth seemed to mock everything in the world. "I hope you have some understanding." Sending his blessing, Mu Falcon sat on the seat next to the array. "That''s it for victory or defeat, please, everyone. "Yes! The transparent golden curtain fell, covering the imperial platform, and the background of the throne was covered with a lonely dusk. The unchanging scene, the only thing that has changed is the pattern carved on the red scale wall. If it is not for the existence of a reference, without letting people suspect that I have been spinning around in the same place. Ji Bai lowered his footsteps as much as possible, as if subconsciously preventing himself from alarming something. The head is still invisible in the front, the clay sculpture and stone sculpture like hemp. Does this imperial tomb have no end? How big is it? He suddenly felt stupid. He would be afraid of a group of lifeless clay sculptures. Even if the stone carver has the finishing touch, the essence of these things is just a pile of stones plus mud. Is afraid of this kind of thing, is it the passage of time that has taken him away? What courage? Ji Bai stepped forward and ran to his heart''s content. The sound of the trembling of his armor was like thunder in this quiet enclosed space, and the echo was delayed for several seconds before returning. The steps that accompany the progress are still unchanging scenes, but the murals have been changing, as if recording the prosperity and failure of the entire race. The boots stepped heavily on the ground, splashing dust, and the armor man recovered his indifference and dullness as before. He didn''t know how long he ran unrestrainedly, he just slowed down again and again after panting, and continued to stretch his legs after his physical strength recovered. I can''t remember exactly how many times it has cycled, maybe only five or six times, or maybe fifty or sixty times. The long-lost mausoleum has finally improved. A long distance away, Ji Bai''s eyes saw a touch of earthy yellow that was completely different from scarlet red. Probably, it''s over. It seemed that it was close at hand, and it was only a little close after several cycles. When it arrived, it was not how much time was spent flying. How long have you not experienced the feeling of running smoothly? I don''t remember, probably the moment I became a blood clan, the human body has also undergone some changes. Adjusting his breathing, he walked towards the stone seat not far away from his body stiffened by overwork. What surprised Ji Bai was not this ordinary seat, but the earth wall on which the seat was leaning. Ordinary loess wall without any carving marks? This is what countless clay sculpture guards have guarded over the years? The presence of a loess wall with no traces of carvings in this imperial tomb is too unconventional. Loess is a thing under one''s feet and is also used to bury the dead. The representative meaning in the Quran culture is mostly inferior; end; end. The emperors yearn for endless power, hoping to inherit the hegemony in the huge tomb after their death, and last forever. Therefore, it is impossible for the loess wall to appear in the emperor''s tomb to symbolize the lowliness and end of this vulgar thing, unless , This is a fake grave. Ji Bai recalled, it seemed that apart from the huge construction project, there were almost no funerary objects in this huge underground mausoleum. At some parliament tables along the way, only a few old earthen cups and ceramic cups could be seen. Still the kind of extremely rough workmanship. Is it really just a fake grave here? Chapter 343: Ji Bai looked around. The clothing mound can have this scale, and the degree of luxury is completely beyond my imagination. Each of these ancient emperors is a tyrant who cares about human life. It may not be accurate to say that, but in their eyes, human life and wealth may really be just a number. To build the tomb tomb so realistic, is this trying to exhaust the tomb thief? After a few rounds, he found nothing, he wondered if he needed to make a long-term plan, or he should return first." Ji Bai fell silent suddenly, and he suddenly thought of a very philosophical issue that included the endless multiplication of the biosphere in the universe and even endangering his own life. How should I go back by myself? How to go back? go back? I¡¯m in trouble. I didn¡¯t think about this when I came in. So, can¡¯t I go back? ? Then why do I stay here, stare at this circle of clay sculptures, call a few more, and play a few quint cards to discuss the philosophy of life? I haven''t studied the space spells myself, and I haven''t heard of the curse about space-distorting. "Kacha." The crisp sound was particularly harsh at this moment, and Ji Bai lowered his head and picked up a cracked red hairpin. Someone has been here, and it was not too long ago. Ji Bai narrowed his eyes. Did they leave the child, or did they trigger some mechanism to shift their position in space? Ji Bai turned his gaze to the empty Huang Shiping seat that looked suspicious. It''s just a very ordinary stone-carved seat, nothing special is it. Ji Bai beat and beat, and found no place that could trigger the mechanism, but found a paragraph of Quran text on the handrail. "The king''s eyes are on top. Junmu, to top? Ji Bai looked at the empty throne for a moment, and sat on it straightforwardly. He cast his gaze to the top, and the sharp mountain axe went down facing each other. "Kang!" Tianhui triggered automatically, stopping this deadly attack and rolling in time. The opened Ji Bai''s cheek was numb, and the throne was chopped in half by the wind that was carried down. It turned out to be a trap, did you get it... The attack failed, and the soldier in heavy plate armor tilted his head, as if recalibrating the attack. Did you trigger any mechanism when you sat on the throne? The action was faster than thinking, a silver gleaming out of the sheath, the sword''s edges were continuously intertwined into a deadly net, and the swords and swords were precisely aimed at the fragile vital points of the black armored soldier''s body. The overwhelming attacks were resolved by the black-armored soldiers with their axes and halberds. The muscles reacted at a speed like an old man who had experienced many battles. "Who are you? Are you a human or a demon?" "@XS$$&$¡ý¡­¡­(The Guards are here, the thief takes his life The stiff words seemed to be transmitted through the rotten throat, unlike the sounds that normal creatures can make. Fiction The other party was unable to communicate normally, so Ji Bai would naturally not be merciful to him. The collision of the long sword and the axe blade sparked sparks in the wide tomb. The black armored soldiers roared in the wind, every step they took, it seemed that the whole earth was trembling, and the old standard armor and rotten flesh were glued together with the smashing wind. The armor owner drove the long axe The enemy is only instinct. Ji Bai can even sensitively smell a certain preservative smell and a strong magical power overflowing from the other party''s body. What obviously drives him is no longer the flesh and blood of creatures, but curse power, magic power and the like. The other party was already a corpse that had been dead for thousands of years, and his soul had long since returned to nothingness. Is this the Qur''an of the third-order species? The physique and appearance similar to human beings are actually third-order species worthy of the name. "INSHDASnsmer!" The blade of the axe was burnt red, and every move of swinging the blade of the axe caused a high concentration of molten slurry to splash out, and the terrifying high temperature gradually melted the surrounding soil walls. Mantras, language and the power generated by blood resonance are indispensable. The biggest difference between high-level species and low-level species is that they have completely different understandings of power. Bloodlines prevent humans from learning spells above [Destroy Step]. Because the human race has no divine veins at all, and cannot use words to awaken its blood. It is not only because of insufficient curse reserves. Simply put, the blood is too low to use high-level spells, and it is impossible to use specific races Curse. Feeling the mixed heat of this magical energy, Ji Bai couldn''t be sure that the Silver Throne could bear it, nor did he dare to make this bet with his sword. The huge long axe is as light as nothing in his hand, but the strong wind blowing makes people dare not doubt its weight. [Crimson Medal] In contrast to the curse, Ji Bai used pure swordsmanship. An old man of the demon species who had taught Ji Bai once said: The purest swordsmanship can surpass the limits of the class, but no one can do it, including himself. Levels are the iron law set by the creators. The so-called extreme swordsmanship is nothing more than a scornful statement in many people''s eyes, but an imaginary that no one succeeds. Ji Bai once did not believe it, but now he believes it deeply. He has seen a successful example one by one against the famous warriors of the fifth-order Gulan tribe. "Dangdang!" The axe blade was like a dazzling phantom, easily blocked all Ji Bai''s escape routes, and penetrated [Ìì»Ô)''s breastplate heavily, sparks burst. "@$$&NVT wins the weak and can''t stand it" The long axe was inserted into the breastplate and slammed Ji Bai against the fragile loess wall. The loess splashed and shattered, and the disguised loess revealed its true colors Chapter 25 ~ The Ultimate Sword The altar, huge stone carvings, used for summoning, ceremonies and other purposes, the six-star array laid out in advance bursts with a tyrannical spell, and the knights kneeling under the stage are respectful, with awe and hope. Then, an extremely cruel scene appeared. The **** corpse was pierced with the iron spear head erected high on the altar, and the blood was soaked with the black-painted spear body, and the blood that had not yet drained was stained drop by drop in the sinful altar. He also saw a familiar figure--his former disciple, Frost Knight Hirst, he should be in the prison of the temple at this time. The unmoved people on the stage, the fanatical people on the stage, and a girl sitting on the jewel throne with a frowning face. At the center of the six-star curse array, she looked slightly painful as if she was enduring some pain. The six fluorite surrounding the array burned more and more violently, as if to force something into the girl''s body, at the same time Is stripping something from her body again. It was surprisingly similar to the drawing drawn by the mad mother. However, all of this was blocked outside this transparent wall. The knight and the girl were separated by a wall, and the voices of both parties could not reach the ears of the other party, or even see each other. It seems to be a one-way glass wall, and the people inside cannot see the person who is peeping here at this moment, nor can they hear the movement outside. "Bang, bang, bang!" The dark iron arm continued like a hammer. Chapter 344: Physical attacks have no effect on space-blocking spells or incantations, and destruction is even more idiotic. Space spells, only space-based spells or incantations can interfere. For example, space teleportation itself interferes in space in disguise, and high-level cross-plane space teleportation can move itself to an alien plane created by outsiders. The principle is to break through the void barrier between the material world and the ectopic plane, and forge a passage to the ectopic plane. The rest of the spells cannot interfere with the space spells, whether they are strong or weak, and the time spells are the same. Space spells were inherited from the elves. The stealers of various races stole a small amount of low-level space spells from the elven storage pavilion. Since then, low-level space curses have been widely spread in the mainland, but high-level space curses still belong to elves. A family. Not only was it impossible to crack the space code on the mantra document, but also the blockade set by the bloodline. The **** of the ancestor of the elves [Twilight Star], the emperor of nature and space, is one of the creation gods, and is responsible for the natural ecology and space of the main plane. The above is the memory of the unknown warrior of the Gulan. It was also made up by legends at that time. The Gulan tribe knew very little about the elves and the myths spreading did not know which version was altered by demons. It was impossible to distinguish the authenticity from the false. The race is indeed one of the gods races. The Quran Guards, who left their bodies alone, would not have such feelings of pity. As long as the intruder survives, it will not stop attacking, just like he was a loyal and upright guardian of the emperor''s palace. C Bawen 14 It was a lot easier for him to get a prey into a mental disorder, even though a prey of this level could not make him use his best efforts. "Boom!" The giant axe fell ruthlessly with a terrifying high concentration, and this axe would simply and neatly split Ji Bai''s head. In an instant, sparks shot, and the dark silver armor darkened. At the same time, the cracked part of the breastplate had been repaired by the black air intact. The giant axe with thick smoke was blocked by one hand, and a lot of sparks shot in. The hands of the Guardsmen trembled slightly, and the feeling of hitting the iron ingot with the palm of their flesh made the entire long axe tremble. Looking at the armbands that kept emitting black air, the guard soldier seemed to be wondering why the enchanted axe blade didn''t cut the entire arm and the axe was restrained by one hand. The Dark Silver Knight did not forget the other one. The hand holding the hilt. It pierced the guard''s neck quickly and fiercely. After years of work, the rusty armor had lost its protective effect, and it was easy to pierce the inactive flesh inside. The guard soldier trembled slightly, trying to free up his hand to push Ji Bai away. Ji Bai didn''t give it a chance. He pierced [Silver Throne] deeply, twisted the blade, and wanted to cut off the head of the guard soldier. . "Guru, gurg, burp... the guard soldier raised his head, as if mocking Ji Bai''s ignorance and boldness. Decisively abandoning the long axe, strong arms wrapped Ji Bai''s neck tightly, and lifted him up. "Guru...". With a low and unclear voice, it was obvious that its Adam''s apple vocal cords had been smashed, and it could only make such a vague voice. It clearly wanted to end the battle quickly, and let Ji Bai die through straightforward suffocation. But found that he couldn''t crush the armor for a while, so he could only throw Ji Bai out, and drew out the long sword that pierced his neck and threw it away. Ji Bai, who rolled to the side, did not pause at all. After his body was not dominated by inertia, he quickly got up and rushed towards the class guard who had been hit hard by him. He will not let go of the opportunity to pursue victory. The guard soldier picked up the axe and halberd unhurriedly, and looked through the seam of the helmet to the figure that was close at hand, as if laughing at his stupidity. A few language runes condense the essence, the language aroused the resonance of the blood, and the scars severely wounded by the white light burst out, but for a moment, the budding flower bone blossomed from the wound and then quickly withered. The guard soldier touched the healed wound, moved his neck, and picked up a huge axe to meet Ji Bai. [Bai Zhi Zhi Shang] Sacred spell? ? The sacred spells that only exist in the transfer have various auxiliary effects and sacred reinforcements. They are extremely rare types of spells, and they are almost lost in the current situation. [Holy] and [Arbitration] The two divine spells are unique to the Gulan''s divine veins. With the demise of the Gulan tribe, the two curses do not exist in the memory of the Great Unknown Warrior. There are two divine spells. Explanation of understanding, but there is no record of any of them. His fighting skills are only swordsmanship, simple and pure to break all bells and whistles. The rush of boxing was expected to have little effect. The guard soldier did not even sway his body. The axe blade used the characteristics of the celestial splendor like playing polo. Ji Bai continued to use his armplates to resist damage. However, the guard soldier¡¯s The attacking moves were complex and changeable, and learned the lessons from before, Ji Bai''s unexpected attack failed to succeed and he was intercepted by him stretched out his palm. The blade of the axe with rolling flames whirled, and the handle of the axe slammed on Ji Bai''s head. Ji Bai, who was dizzy and dizzy, didn''t forget to roll back and pulled out the silver throne standing on the ground. (Runic Imprisonment) As if realizing that his attack was inexplicably difficult to injure his opponent, the soldiers of the Imperial Guard released the confinement curse and locked Ji Bai. [Baptism of Biting Sin] Ji Bai materialized the enemy to take the lead, and the long sword brought out a black chain of burning runes, splitting the entangled mana creation into two halves. Although losing his mind, the guard soldiers instinctively noticed the abnormality. The curse energy in the opponent''s body is almost negligible, and he can''t feel the existence of the divine veins, but it is not as easy to deal with as he calculated. Where did the calculation go wrong? "Kang-kang!" The enchanted axe blade hit Tianhui''s arm armor again, thick smoke billowing, and debris splashing. The axe and halberd are too long for mid-range combat. The guard soldiers have always tried to distance themselves from Ji Bai and fight in the most advantageous attack posture against him. Ji Bai didn''t give him such a chance at all, chasing fiercely, facing the attack of the guard soldiers trying to draw a distance, but did not hide, the continuous attack of the long sword made the guard soldiers feel overwhelmed. After all, dead people who are irrational and thinking are better to deal with than living ones. Soldiers who rely solely on instincts and the spells attached to them can only distinguish the strength of their opponents by the content of the spells in the body, and they have no ability to deal with [Ìì»Ô] at all. Method. And [Tianhui] did not intercept the attack 100%, the injury intensified, Ji Bai would still become slow, and in order to make a quick battle, he would continue to chase the guard soldiers and slash the FAW. The axe light and blade shadow made people unable to distinguish between you and me. Ji Bai''s sword was getting faster and faster, and the guard soldiers gradually had no room to attack, and they fully resisted Ji''s attack. Worthy of being Gulan''s Janitor. "Lie in the coffin when you die. Don''t cause trouble. If you don''t want to have no bones left." Naturally, these words can''t reach a dead puppet''s ears, even if the puppet''s auditory nerves are still there, the language Two people can''t communicate without getting through. [Gulan Heart Flow Sword] The sword in Ji Bai''s hand drew countless phantoms, and for a moment it seemed like a thousand swords dynasty, and the dizzying sword rain shot row after row at the guard soldiers. The guard soldier was stunned in place, watching the sword rain flying in the sky, and suddenly had a slight reaction, but after all, it seemed that nothing had happened, and he stubbornly clenched the axe blade to resist. "Clang clang clang! ... The crisp sound is like hail hitting the glass window. Sparks splashed everywhere, and the guard soldiers who were stretched out were unable to parry, and they were thrown into the air by the flying sword rain, falling to the ground like a broken wire kite and it ended. When Ji Bai received his sword and was busy rushing towards the space barrier, a heavy long axe passed by him, his shoulder armor was scorched and a large area looked back, the guard who had fallen heavily to the ground before. The soldier stood up unharmed, surrounded by a golden rune chain. [Large Eternal Asylum I For the sacred series of spells, the user can instantly regenerate himself when he suffers a slightly heavy injury. The knowledge of the curse emerged in Ji Bai''s mind. This kind of curse is simply a foul, more terrifying than the instinctive regeneration of the blood race. Ji Bai, who had used [Gulan Xinliu Sword], was obviously out of stamina. Facing the attack of the guard soldiers unafraid of death, it was difficult to parry, and he almost hit the stage by it. Dizzy and squatting up, Ji Bai found that the opponent did not take this opportunity to take advantage of the pursuit, but walked to the front of the stage, gestured as if he was praying. Smelling the curse energy condensed in the air, Ji Bai clearly felt that things were not that simple. Chapter 345: "[Emailprotected]$...The Qur''an with overlapping speech rates makes people completely unable to understand the specific meaning. The corresponding language resonated with the blood, and the clay sculptures that affected the surface of the stone soldiers under the platform began to appear cracks. Ji Bai always thinks why these stone statues are so lifelike. It turns out that this army of stone carvings was made by making living people into puppets! What he wants to do now, fools can understand. A guard soldier forced himself to be helpless, all resurrected and awakened, can he go out alive? ? [Sin Baptism] The rune chain that was cut out was easily bounced. At this moment, he seemed to have entered a certain mode, and he was directly affected by another sacred curse, making him invulnerable. "Clang clang!" The silver throne slashed and swung, but it was no longer able to leave a trace on the armor of the guard soldier. "The ultimate of the sword is a kind of purity, not only the purity of swordsmanship, but also the purity of the soul~" "Woo, it''s really hard to talk about the nest, the owner of this class is actually a stunted... Ji Bai was stunned by the unprovoked sound that rang through his ears. "Well, this dumb temperament is still very similar to that guy. Although you have his inheritance, but the inheritance is nothing but the sword intent is incomparable to his. Let me teach you, if you can learn it well. Where are you? "Concentrate your will, and then empty your brain, a pure sword, you need to feel it yourself. The immature voice is very friendly, and Ji Bai unconsciously followed it. No hurry, no time, as if the time between heaven and earth stopped moving. "Infinite regeneration, then smash this iron can with one sword, use your wisdom and existing power to weigh carefully, what on earth to do Ji Bai closes his eyes, raises the long sword, as if thinking of something,[ Radiant] began to crack. He is destroying [Ìì»Ô]. "taste¡­¡­ A large area of ??Tianhui was cracked and shattered, and the fragments flew into the air, haunting the tip of the silver throne. [Empty Steps Swallow] [Sunder Armor] The wind flew to the guard soldier in the guiding spell with the celestial indestructible fragments, and easily penetrated and shattered his internal organs. ... He stopped singing, and after struggling a few times, he slowly leaned over and fell. Self-destructing [Ê¥Îä], Ji Bai fell into weakness, but he knew that he could not stop. After the guard fell, the space barrier also opened a big hole at this moment. There was an extra sound of footsteps on the silent altar that was so harsh to everyone present. ...In an instant, all eyes moved to the figure standing in front of the broken mouth. I, you are still here, it seems that I seriously underestimate you. ¡®The wooden falcon sitting on the stone altar chair narrowed his eyes and noticed him when the space barrier broke. "Oh, that''s the opposite." Ji Bai pointed to Mu Falcon. "I have a serious overestimation of you." "The mouth is very hard." Mu Falcon raised his eyebrows. "Is it quasi-mouthed?" Ji Bai looked up at the altar and panicked at the sacrifice of the gods. "At this stage, you can''t move, right? Because you are also part of the sacrifice. Ji Bai had noticed from just now that the wooden falcon on the altar seldom moved, and he had to be careful even when placing his hands on his legs. "Sure enough." Looking at Mu Falcon''s slightly stiff gaze, Ji Bai was sure of his guess. (Tomorrow will be the climax of the sisters (.o between) I originally wanted to break a chapter or something, the number of words just got here... I said that it¡¯s spicy, I won¡¯t break the chapter at all, but it just happened to be here. 1) Chapter 26~ Mu Falcon stared at Ji indifferently "There is a way to heaven, you don''t go, there is no way to hell, you have to come here, it took a lot of trouble to get here. "Should you say that you are exceptionally talented, or reckless and stupid. "For my sake, I don''t want to kill you. Since you are trying to prove that you want to die. If you want a baby in despair, my **** will not save people who don''t save themselves." The law, the gods will not build. Cheng Guo¡¯s literary and airspace calculations are not savvy enough. If you can kill it, you will probably start it early, and you will follow the next step. There is no need to use your own knights. His eyes are like a sharp sword passing through the crowd and approaching the altar. No. ? I''m afraid you don''t remember when she was out. "Remember that I told you that I must be a substitute? How can I know which sentence it is, besides .I don¡¯t need to deliberately remember a humble inferiority "The stand you told me is taken for granted. That kind of said." Mu Falcon was indifferent. "You two are willing, I''m the **** of Yun City, and we love each other very much." Mu Falcon''s mouth curled up, "Two-sided emotions? Of course, I and Xiaoyuedang''s naked eyes, how can I know what is wrong? love? A hint of unsentimental smile. A few of you, you have come out to chase after the little girl obedient ghosts. " "Are you sure, is this what she prefers to do? What am I? Don''t use your inferior physiological sentiments "willingly?" ? "Mu Falcon was taken aback for a moment, and then he felt a bit opposite to the sky. The instinct of taking care of things regained their instincts, and they were in love with each other. Feelings come to guess what we are like. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s just that low-level creatures can¡¯t be willing to mutually benefit and win each other. "The right bloodline is the only criterion for deciding marriage. Mutual power... Even if I am like you True love". Absolutely sensible love, not a simple mutual exchange of low-level kinds, with unclear meaning, seems to be a playful explanation, I am afraid you can''t understand it at all, inferior Mr. Barbarian. "Mu Dan smiled lightly, and seemed to be joking. Good thing you haven''t cared about her since. Ji Bai stared at Ji Yue, who was born on the throne, in the process of solving the obstacles in space, and her eyebrows rose slightly. She seemed to be in a certain state, so that she could not perceive what was happening outside. The false eyebrows envelop the country, and the hostile eyes are like sharp contrasts. If the eyes can kill people, Ji Baineng has been pierced by Wan Jian. , Really can borrow, you are included. "Ji Baizi took the brunt of Hurst and shook his head. "You are so painful that you are strong 1. Sue n Hirst stared at Ji Bai closely. The sword in his hand has not been put down. "Teacher, you have said that people who work as material workers, low-level deception, but very practical, you say yes Mr. Falcon." The knights were filled with righteous indignation, and the swords in their hands pointed at Ji "Shut up the minions of the temple! White "Traitor of mankind, you poor creature are still kept in the dark by the temple. Ji Bai shrugged, not intending to explain anything to them, and went straight to the altar. Chapter 346: "stop! Package FSF Light Novel "Traitor go to death!" Take your life! " , Like a wave, want to hold Ji Marriage White¡¯s behavior stimulated their nerves. The armed men of a few squadrons slammed their mouths into their mouths. The secret attack was convincing. Ji Bai wandered among the shadows of swords, lights, and swords, and his pace was not fast. Shujin Xiaozhan Shijinpu hits the silver sword, and every time he passes through the roots, there will be pieces of riding earth flying out. 0 Water does not stick. In the act of brutality , Facing Saimang, who had been in the new year, Ji Bai grabbed Chuangli, turned around, and hit the heavy object with the heavy trauma, and the flight control department returned to calm. Just listen to the heavy landing sound accompanied by dust splashing He... just looked at the unstoppable figure in the crowd, like cutting melons and vegetables. The eyes of Jingsitemengtu lying on the ground were adjusted to 7 points? How long is it since the last time, how can it be possible that the strength of the literature is better than 3 Is it also a monster? ? No matter how you chase, you can''t keep up with him. For humans, it is indeed too fragile. Ji Bai has personally experienced the ¦Â-type of Yuan Youduoyang where the higher-order species deal with the lower-order species. Their movements are really too slow in my own eyes now, so slow that I have to understand the value is really too weak. Dasheng did her gaze, Ji Bai stepped onto the altar, second words Amidst the screams, the knights lay on the ground stumblingly, knocking the shivering priest fainted in Muji. Variations let my expectations come to nothing. "tenon "I was expecting these low-level species to be able to delay for two or three minutes. It is worthy of being a low-level species, and it seems helpless. I had no choice but to push the genus disk! Is Wu Tianwu, who looks the same as Mr. Mu Hua, surpasses human beings? " "Of course, I am different from you." Isn''t Mu Lu looking like this. I don''t have divine veins. Your divine veins are your royal family, which is what we have given. Under the guidance of the name and explanation, you no longer believe in humans and gods. Naturally, you can only take a corner and become meat on the cutting board. Room, the recurring **** made by its damnable Lord is not human. First of all, the barrier that protects humans can make evil stronger than humans. "I said, isn¡¯t it the thing that my ten males can dissolve? "Mu Falcon vowed to not be afraid of the danger, showing no panic towards the enemies close at hand. I also don''t know if you are a human race. "Ji Bai looked at Mu meaningfully," I''m not sure whether it is human or not, and the barrier that covers the altar is up. After a glance at Ji, the silver throne pointed to Mu Ji, moved 50 times to my heaven, and returned my sister to me." "You don''t want to control your grievances, the high-ranking gods watched two strong countercurrents and were directly bounced back. . "Hey!!" Ji Bai raised his brows, and the long Muji was still sitting on the stone chair in the altar. "Give it up. Non-space attacks cannot interfere with the space barrier. It''s hard work. All for her, for our race, you "Do you know what you are doing? Me, Xiaoyue''s father made the pressure-competition, as if it were you just a few words, what right do outsiders have to interfere? , Wood Falcon ridiculed. "She has a mission of passing on for a thousand years, can you tell it clearly? We are the people who know her best, don''t be passionate about Ji Bai." "If you are still a human, your current behavior is in Xu Ni''s entire human race." "People read? Did you tell them that?" Ji Bai took charge of the flat knights below. "It''s very happy to let your enemies help you regain the country~ Isn''t it?" ...I know more than I thought, Ji Bai tunes down." Mu Xiong squinted Xianzi. [Gulan Heart Flow Sword] One after another, they stirred up ripples on the space barrier, but they were unharmed. "Boom! Da*jun has a good face." Who taught you this swordsmanship? How can you learn this sword" "This sword... Mu Falcon''s complexion became solemn. Sparks splashed and golden light flashed, and the barrier was flashing and flashing. What people did not respond to him was the endless slashing of gold and iron. Huo suspected that the people outside had only the power to shake the space barrier. Wooden Hayabusa chuckled lightly. "It''s a waste of effort." Seeing that the movement stopped, the space barrier could not be affected by breaking the continent through. Space and matter are not on the same channel, so he is full of ducks. Ji Bai''s mouth was slightly angry, and the continuous offensive overload with huge energy consumption had to stop. Just as Mu Ji said, doing so was reckless and futile, and it didn''t make any sense. How to do. In the past year as a blood princess, Ji Bai hasn''t learned any space spells, is there no way he can do it? _The black sword that was hung around the waist in Zhixian vibrated uncontrollably. "If you want Wo to recognize you, you still need to work harder~" You rule. At the end of the day, when Ji Bai came up with the problem in his heart, the speaker stopped abruptly. Seventh, he pulled out the (breaking) from his waist that he had been neglecting all the time, taking it seriously, slowly rising up. This episode of the patriotic Zhongguanzhong is in my eyes. His actions are naturally shielded. China''s national regions may not be rotten. But it is not the same as if he is in a hurry to go to the doctor. Wait, this sword...? A faint sign flashed on Mu Falcon Furui Wubo''s face. When Ji Bai raised the black sword high, The sword rises and falls. Packed SF light novel The air seemed to turn into condensed fat for a moment. "Kachaka... the crisp sound of cracking is very ah. Yuan 0 to 7 is a messy crack. The crack is still expanding. The space barrier that cannot be interfered by the outside world. The space barrier that does not crack from the middle loses its support, as if it is scattered. .Brown... by the side! .The sound of glass breaking from dental acid gradually increases, Falling to the ground like a piece of transparent glass. . Mu Falcon looked deeply at the black sword in Ji Bai''s hand, Chapter 347: The moment the strong black air burst out "Unbelievable power. As if to squeeze the space. Fei Zhou''s barrier was broken, and it seemed that nature could not continue, and the girl sitting on the throne seemed to have lost her writing. Pulled it down. The comrade lifted up the unconscious **** the throne, her petite body held in her arms as light as nothing. A lot of weight loss. Didn''t eat well yet. In recent years, such as XB009 yuan. The voice behind him interjected in disregard of the timing. "Ah, if the Shui Jiasheng you are looking for wants to avoid the suffering of flesh and blood, it is best to tell me how to leave." Check Ji Yue''s body. After that, Ji Hao focused on the master or something, the gentleman''s adult beauty and the villain took his love. Mr. Ji Bai said, "This is really unreasonable. On the shield road, it''s just a stone talk, as if he didn''t take it to heart. Morality is really not a thing. "Wooden Falcon sits upright "It seems that what I said is not clear enough." "Instigate!" With a stroke of the long sword, he forced the chasing Mu Falcon to submit. Oh necessary accidental injury. "Let¡¯s put away this kind of bluffing toy, and put it away, even though I really want to make an insertion now~ Under "I have a sense of measure, if Mr. Muji is willing to cooperate, I will guarantee that it will not hurt you." On your head. Just enter the correct key at the password gate. "wood Well, it''s not impossible to tell you the way to leave. It''s actually very simple. Hua seemingly waved his hand helplessly. "What''s the password? "Press the delete key five times in a row. "I advise you not to lie to me. Of course not. I have no opinion on you taking Xiaoyue away. But you have to ask Xiaoyue if she wants to. Laughed. Wanting to reverse what happened, Ji Yue hurriedly threw away Ji Yue and hid sideways. . Responding came over and cut through the steel armor, even if Ji Bai escaped with a dangerous face, he would inevitably be scratched on the skin. After a backflip, the golden girl with nothing but a sense of fine planting stood not far away with a golden spear in her hand, and confronted him. Package SF Light Novel ... "It''s useless, although it was interrupted, However, it is almost over. "Mu Yan looked at Ji Bai in embarrassment jokingly." At least, the process of dehumanizing is over. You can use your life to test now and see if she will recognize it now. You brother? ? " Then people win people...? "Ji Bai looked at Mu with cold murderous intent. After turning the chessboard, you lose Mr. Jibai. " "Of course, this kind of cumbersomeness has to be deprived for a glance. Now that the owner is self-respecting, Ji Yue, who is pressing towards her with a blank expression on her face, Ji Bai covers her wound and barely supports it. The girl''s aura was stronger than last time, and the threat from Shu Shang made Ji Bai feel uncomfortable. A terrifying golden spear that even Tianhui can ignore. Ji Baiji is dead end. .+¡­¡­ u...Ji Bai glanced at the shaking hands in surprise. , I understand...Ji Bai looked at Ji Yue, and threw Pozuo at her feet. When Yu looked at himself, Ji Bai squeezed sweat in his heart. When the love of the big Chang Chuang, the ghost and the gods stretched out his hand to the black sword. When her footsteps changed suddenly after the white breath, the black sword was like a shriveled sponge, absorbing all the strength of Ji Yue''s body. The girl knelt on one knee. The 8th Miaobu helped her figure. ¡­¡­long? "The girl saw clearly the supporting seat. "What the **** is that black sword... Kizu Seta 2 "Pharynx. A thousand words were spoken, but Ji Bai just answered dumbly and simply. . Is that you? " "Ok . Haven''t you already left? Why did you appear here?; After the initial slow god, Ji Yue resumed his stance. Ji Bai was silent for a moment, and hugged him in Ji Yue''s unexpected eyes. "Didn''t you ask me to come? "... Far away. When I was far away, Shengren''s reunion made me feel a little bad...The silver-haired girl Qiaomeidao. "Ah, ah, ah, oh, what we want to have in the world of stars 2 is a "brother ball." we should be frank with each other, knowing that the essence of each other is "not worthy". The sixth volume of the final chapter of him and her ~ the last obsession (5,000 words) The bright crescent moon hung on the dark curtain, and the light-colored light added an insignificant brightness to the dark night. The slyly smiling girl sits on the treetop with the silvery cherry blossoms under the moonlight in the night. The flashing magic screen unreservedly reflects the cause and result of the event in the eyes of the viewer. The jade-like fingers tapped the chin, and the corner of the girl''s mouth was drawn playfully. Chapter 348: "Let your concubine help you, and test how strong your relationship between the fake "brothers and sisters" can be, whether it can surpass the inherent blood hatred, haha, it''s really exciting." , Or there will be a second result, which is really troublesome~ If that is the case, the concubine will have to find him in the old house six years ago. "Well, can mother tell you a few words?" The mother opened the door somewhat cautiously, but she was as gentle and kind as before but was stained with a few strange colors that she couldn''t understand. "Yeah." Ji Bai closed the book and handbook, indicating that his mother is welcome. The two sat on the sofa together. The tender mother seemed quite worried today, her behavior was uneasy, her words were a little hesitating, and she was always eager to talk and stopped, as if she had a thousand words stuck in her throat. "Xiaobai, you, look, how old are you this year." "Ah, yes, I''m +t years old. This blink of an eye has passed for so many years. It seems that yesterday I watched you and Xiaoyue sleeping peacefully in the cradle." The mother seemed to reminisce and said melancholy. . "Look, after so many years, it seems that white spots and wrinkles crawled on the faces of my father and me. You and Xiaoyue were both the ones I saw with my own eyes. You two are so sensible now, and my mother really feels that Gratified. "Ok. "For so many years, Xiaoyue has been under your care and care. It''s really hard for you to be your brother. "Responsibility." Ji Baiyan''s simple and concise answer seemed to make her mother more embarrassed, as if she didn''t know how to proceed with the topic. "Well, you both grew up in the blink of an eye. There is also your own little secret between the two sides, as well as your own. After all, you should understand the physiology knowledge, and you can''t be as close as before." Ji Bai nodded. "Yes, you can¡¯t be as close as you used to be, and you can¡¯t be as close as you used to be. After all, you two have grown up and you should have your own lives. It¡¯s always strange that brothers and sisters are so close. Mother''s eyes were erratic, as if she was in a guilty conscience. "Yeah." Ji Bai hesitated for a moment, then nodded respectfully. "Xiaobai, you can understand that the two of you are my children, and there is no difference. I, as a mother, naturally hope that both of you will be well, have your own family and your own life. Ji Bai is silent. A few words kept appearing in the words as if they were repeatedly emphasized. Even the fool could see that the other party was "Mother, but what instructions do you have, but it doesn''t hurt to say it, Ji Bai is listening." "Hey, I, what else can I give you instructions? I''m worried, worried about the future of you and Xiaoyue. Mother''s words are a little hesitating for you two, as if someone has pierced the idea, it looks a little bit Panicked. "You two, both of you have grown up. The relationship between brothers and sisters is close, which is very good, but you two have passed the ignorance. Maybe you should keep a small distance. Mother keeps organizing language, it seems that How Pan Si said this matter euphemistically. "In fact, my father told me more than once that the distance between you and Xiaoyue is a little closer. You are still sleeping together when you are so big, you two I''m almost adult, and my mother feels like "Do you think I''m too close to Xiaoyue? Do you think so." "Okay, I understand, I will pay attention later." Ji Bai nodded. "Mother, is there anything else?" Seeing her mother''s embarrassed expression did not improve, her entangled look seemed to have no intention of leaving Xiaobai, you have grown up. "The heaviness in my mother''s heart seemed to have turned into a long sigh. She stroked Ji Bai''s cheek and said with earnest heart. "When you grow up, you are no longer in the world as it was in the past. Even if we don''t tell you, you know some things. "For so many years." Here, you almost feel it, my father''s attitude towards you is somewhat subtle. Ji Bai remained silent, listening to her mother''s words quietly. "Xiao Bai, tell the truth to your mother, what do you think of Xiao Yue. "The younger sister who needs to be guarded and taken care of, relatives." Ji Bai said in his mind. "Don''t you think too much? That kind of thinking that transcends ethics?" the mother interrogated. "No. "Really not at all?? Ji Bai was silent. In front of his relatives, he couldn''t tell a lie, and he didn''t want to lie. "I will pay attention, if this is the meaning of mother and father Bai, maybe you really only regard Xiaoyue as your own sister, and your mother also believes that your child¡¯s self-control will not cross that taboo line, but after all, people are humans, and it is inevitable to stay with you for years. Feeling stunned, Xiaoyue¡¯s feelings for you may have taken priority over family affection. This is something that neither my father nor your father would like to see. Do you know what we mean? "understood." "Do you understand? You don''t understand at all." Mother smiled bitterly, as if there was an unspeakable "I will keep my distance." "No. Feelings can''t be controlled with just one sentence "as much as possible." Sometimes people are more emotional than rational?" Mother''s gasps are rushed along with the ups and downs of emotions. Say, what should you do? Is good. "There was a long silence, Ji Baikai. You two can''t be together. This is the only way to eradicate it." The mother took a deep breath, as if she had exhausted all the strength of her whole body by saying this. ". Is that so? "I''m sorry, otherwise, this home is really going to be ruined." There was a bit of crying in the mother''s voice, and the heavens were fighting in her heart. She resolutely put aside the guilt and made a rude request. Ji Bai silently wiped the tears on her cheeks. "For the sake of this family''s peace. I beg you, leave Xiaoyue, mother cried. "Okay, I get it." As his mother expected, Ji Bai surely agreed. "Is it really possible "Mother''s request, of course." Ji Bai handed the paper to his mother. "Fortunately, I was adopted by my mother, and it was Ziran''s whole life to leave, but it is a pity that the kindness of nurturing has to be repaid in the future." Ji Bai is determined, neither stalking nor hesitating. "Thank you, thanks for the guilt coming to my heart, my mother burst into tears. "Why don''t you have it?" Ji Bai shook his head, but, if that''s the case, Xiaoyue would come to forgive me regardless of the difficulties and dangers. Mother gradually moved her eyes to the fruit knife on the wooden table. Six years later, that woman may have been suffering and tortured all the time. "That''s it." Unreservedly telling the girl who was nestled in her arms the truth of the year. "Oh." The girl replied both salty and undiminished, her head drooping so that she could not see her face right now. "Don''t believe me." Ji Bai wondered if he had said something wrong again. I always knew. "The girl in her arms whispered, like a pigeon returning to the nest. "Why, just tell me personally now." The girl''s voice was a little choked. "I''ve been waiting for your explanation to me. "Why do you think I''m mad at you, why don''t you tell the truth? Even if it is forced by the situation, can''t it be done in private? Are you afraid that your sister will not believe you?!" In recent years, it has been almost hopeless. At this moment, Ji Yue finally revealed her closed heart. "Since you left that day, I will wait for you every day before the slide in the playground that I used to go to. Until late at night, day after day, I believe you will find me. Explain clearly to me, I believe that the facts are not like that. "But I didn''t wait for you, even I dragged down and took the initiative to find you, but you deliberately avoided it. Why did you **** "retribution to them for nurturing?" Have you ever thought about how I feel? Who will talk to me when you leave? Who can see my sorrowful words at a glance, and who can detect my sadness? Who cares about the idiot, the idiot." Ji Yue lowered her head, and her slightly trembling shoulders proved her uneasy mood at the moment. This child always pretends to be strong and does not reveal his fragility in front of anyone, but his heart is sentimental and easy to get hurt. Ji Bai knows her as thoroughly as she knows Ji Bai. He patted her on the shoulder, silently accepting the emotions that had been suppressed for a long time, and said nothing. It¡¯s good to vent it. People will always have seven emotions and six desires, and they will close their hearts and emotions. Sooner or later, the whole person will collapse because they cannot support it. "Why, why do you just show me earlier, if earlier." Ji Yue raised her face, and the mask on her face was torn off. She was just a girl who was less than twenty years old. "Xiaoyue has been wronged, and your knight is back." Ji Bai took off the iron helmet and wiped the teardrops on his flawless face, showing a softness on his stiff face. "Pump." Ji Yue took the initiative to plunge into Ji Bai''s chest. R2PKSEA, "Brother don¡¯t go, don¡¯t leave me, okay, I¡¯m so scared, I feel like I¡¯m going to change again, I¡¯m about to become even myself or not" No, no matter what they do to you, there is me in you. Will disappear, even if I kill under purgatory, I, Ji Bai, will find my sister. "The knight made a decisive oath to the people he guarded. "Ahhhhh, it''s really a touching reunion~ Drunk Lying Beauty''s knees, have you forgotten something important~?" The voice in his mind sounded untimely. "He felt like his heart was about to crack in and out of his chest, and the blood on his body began to restlessly, and the pain of bone cracks spread throughout his body. Ji Bai''s movements became stiff, holding his head in pain and groaning constantly on the ground. "Uh "Brother?? What''s wrong with you?" At first, she was surprised. Seeing that Ji Bai didn''t seem to be in pretended pain, Ji Yue was a little flustered. She wanted to help "No, don''t come! For 1 hour, it seemed that two voices were shouting at her at the same time. To. "How could this happen, brother, what''s the matter with you?" Ji Yue couldn''t share it at all, so she could only worry about a strand of silver looming, as if it was a mark of curse. No, no, don¡¯t be like this, at least not at this time when you can¡¯t meet her again, and you can¡¯t be in front of her "Ah ah ah ah! The delicate and sharp voice resounded, and the changes that took place surprised Ji Yue, as well as those not far away." Wooden Falcon. Chapter 349: "Brother, brother? Ji Yue slowly walked towards the petite silver wrapped in the large clothes within a few steps in a sluggish manner. "The girl is rubbing her aching head, she seems to have just recovered from the pain. The white and flawless silver hair fell down and spread to the ground, and the girl covered her face with the only remaining cloth. "Well, no, don''t look over, don''t look at us!'' "--You are, Ji Yue''s sluggish look, as if being shocked by the scene in front of her worldview. "The knight king of mankind, the real identity is the blood clan in a human body? Hahaha, it''s really a rare big news." The wooden falcon, who quickly eased from the shock, smiled. "Mr. Knight King, your real body turned out to be a blood clan? Puff ha ha ha, are you going to laugh off my big teeth, you know that you are blood, but you have no shame in putting the knight''s creed on your lips? Really did enough homework. The silver-haired girl hid her face and moved her body weakly, completely ignoring Mu Falcon''s mockery. "Xiaoyue, you can see clearly! You man, the man you admire, his true identity is the blood clan! He is the descendant of those blood spirits, she approached you with a purpose from the beginning. Tuanzui. "Otherwise, why do you think it is such a coincidence? You are the last descendant of the Qulan tribe, she obviously knows this! And the blood spirit hates us from blood, and her hair color is silver, without me telling you. Understand, she is a member of the royal family, so she approaches you and shuts up!!" The silent Ji Yue suddenly lost control, and thirteen sharp golden spears called out. Under the tyrannical might, Mu Falcon closed his mouth very wisely, and did not continue to stimulate Ji Yue. A faint gold flashed in Ji Yue''s eyes, she put her sharp eyes on Bai Ji who moved her body in a small motion, and walked slowly. "Stare. "Ah, good, it hurts! Let go of our hair, it hurts." As the person who knows her best, Bai Ji felt Ji Yue in front of her, "You, are you Ji Bai, are you?" Ji Yue applied Stupidly, with godless eyes, he ruthlessly pulled Bai Ji''s silver hair and dragged her to him. "it is good "I am asking you. "Of course. Of course, the hatred brought by our bloodline flooded Bai Ji''s heart like a flood that bursts a bank. She tried to resist the overflow of reason and told her to stimulate her current sister. "Then, you have been lying to me, right?" Ji Yue leaned her face closer, her godless eyes widened, and the two faces were about to stick together, and each other could feel each other''s breathing. "You approached me for a purpose, meant to avenge your own people, didn''t you?" No, no! "The anger and hatred erupting in the chest were completely out of control. With a painful groan, "Let go, let go!" Stay away from us, it''s better to disappear forever, you **** descendants of the Quran, it''s better to be exiled to the plane of the evil **** as slaves forever! "The angry voice seemed to have lost control, as if it was not Bai Ji who was speaking, but Ji Yue, the undead souls who had hidden in the blood for thousands of years, completely lost their expression in their eyes. "Didn''t you understand us? Take away your, dirty, hand!" "Pop!" The applause was clear and loud. Ji Yue tilted her head in disbelief, and slowly turned her head, with a trace of tears running through the corner of her eyes. "You, you don''t want me anymore, don''t you want me again?" Looking at the silver figure Ji Yue, who broke free of her own shackles and kept running away from her, her face gradually darkened. At the same time, her aura blossomed. "Don''t want me, why don''t you want me? I waited so long "Hahahaha! The third lock was successfully unlocked!" Mu Falcon was overjoyed and looked at the figure whose breath is still rising. "So this lock is obsession? I really want to thank you, knight. Her Royal Highness the princess of the blood race. Bai Ji, who spread out her wings, ran outwards like crazy. It was strange to run outwards by instinct alone, and collapsed with many shattered stone statues, as if a fight had taken place. If these stone statues can be moved, once someone cleans them up? ? Without thinking about it, Bai Ji flew to the door with the only remaining reason, and quickly escaped by pressing the four delete keys in accordance with the memory, right? "Ji Yue, who moved quickly to the front door, looked at the empty door with no vision. "Xiaoyue, no. Mian, there is no need to care about that blood clan, it''s just a degenerate species. "I''ll take back what belongs to me, do you have an opinion?" Ji Yue''s head turned slowly as if it was wound up. No Wood Falcon closed his mouth wisely. He understood that Ji Yue, who had unlocked the three absolute locks, had completely stepped into the Gulan Emperor mode, but it seemed to be inconsistent with the absolute calmness in the legend. "Brother, no, now, should I call your sister?? Hehe, a terrifying smile echoed. Prologue to the Reverberation of the Bloodline Volume Seven The valley of mist, a place where the terrain is complex and canine teeth, the dust that has been forgotten by time. "Twenty One... With the man-made countdown coming to an end, the rock spattered in the loud noise from the explosion of the spell, breaking the rocks, together with the tranquility of this ancient place. A single stone provokes a dry layer of waves, and the broken rocks are like dominoes in a chain reaction. It takes time to break the ground, like a divine punishment for invaders in an ancient and mysterious place. [Awakening: King''s Landing] The falling rocks shed their anger at the destroyer, but suddenly shuddered, like a farmer who saw a king. The trajectory of the falling rock was forcibly changed and reversed, stagnating in the air in a posture that violates physics, and it violates the backwardness of time in gravity. It was only a few seconds before it was embedded in the position it was in a few seconds ago, and the momentum of the collapse of the mountain was calm, as if nothing had happened. "Excuse me, seniors." A silvery sakura figure appeared in the dark mountain. She respectfully bowed to the opening of the hole, and stepped in awe and cautiously. Palm A familiar road passing through the intricate bifurcations in the cave, without hesitation and choice, obviously feels like a building cast in the mountains in this forgotten ancient place. It is hard to imagine the skill of capturing the sky. . The lonely weathered stones stand on both sides, Pieces of unnamed stones have accompanied this place for countless years as funeral objects. The years and testimonies carried on it are inexhaustible, and I walked through every fork familiarly, and walked layer after layer around the inside of the mountain. She came to an empty hall at the bottom of the mountain. The four walls are steep mountain walls without any traces of carvings. Regardless of the scale, the famous coffee type e of the workmanship, the whole angle and the dream branch cannot be scaled. Being a star is an ancient speed of the road. The huge stone statue was placed alone in the center of the main hall, roughly resembling a girl in a long skirt holding a sickle and a staff nearby. Sakura Die came to this colossus with insufficient workmanship, and knelt down on one knee without hesitation, and performed the highest standard of the blood tribe, "Predecessors, I am back." The dust settled, leaving only the endless regrets of those involved. Every decision will change the future and even change the course of history. The impact of the butterfly effect cannot be ignored. No one knows how to go on this road, and it is even more unlikely that someone will tell you how to go. If you take a wrong step, you will fall into the abyss. It is impossible to achieve perfection in every wrong step, but it is remorse and unwilling to lose. source. "If I did this myself, would the ending be different from today?" This sentence kept echoing in my heart, but it was just the incompetent regret of the loser. It''s a deal to do nothing to make up for it, The intestines are also irretrievable. Since a year, Ji Bai felt that he had become a little sentimental. In the blink of an eye, he seemed to be lying on a rocking chair and reminiscing about his age, always talking about old things. After escaping from the mausoleum like crazy, r Fortunately, the other party has no desire to chase himself. 0 Thinking back this time, it is full of criticism. Why would I slap that slap? Why did you turn away without saying a word? Why would I hate her, even fear her? ? She is her own sister. Chapter 350: Everything happened so abruptly that when Ji Bai came back to his senses, his own star was lying on the lawn at the entrance and panting, as if he had seen his life-long nemesis enemy. He obviously felt that the sister''s state at that time was extremely unstable, something similar to an emotional breakdown, and the three views were ruined, and he felt like a different person, so unfamiliar. Immediately afterwards, resentment and anger completely broke the bank, with a trace of fear for her, which prompted him to panic and instinctively ran out of the tomb. Was it his own escape and overreaction that prompted the suspended ¡®sacrifice¡¯ to complete the last step? ? So why is it that M. When the seed is solved, the high-ranking only warns; is 0 people really just a coincidence? Or it was because of some people with ulterior motives. When she needed herself the most, she mercilessly slapped her hand away when she reached out to her helplessly, and even took a step back, making her completely desperate. Why would I do this? It''s just hatred and instinct that doesn''t belong to me, why is it so violent that I can''t bear it? The part of the body about the blood race has been affecting my mind on weekdays, but I still can''t step into my own mind. Why do I suddenly lose control, as if someone controls my mind? ? Who on earth is making trouble from it, and what good is it for her? ? "Woo wow! Lost, lost again! Press, you are all too good! If you don''t play, you won''t play anymore, huh! Broken game! Papa." Two small ice creams swaying in the air accompanied him The host''s mood changes, successfully scoring an unrelated person next to him. ... The iron helmet stepped on by Bai Si''s feet was always silent, as if he was in a deep sleep, and did not respond to this sudden change. "Damn it, **** it... the shooter actually grabbed the red, how can we help you when there is red, how can we kill people?? The teammates are so stupid as our niece, who are these people?" Accompanied by the clattering of small hoofs on the iron helmet... the iron helmet didn''t say anything about it. .Hey, just take care of me, do you think I¡¯m the only one here, making me feel like a fool. "The feet were very dissatisfied, and they staggered on Ji Bai''s face. You don''t need to look at them, you can imagine his own bulging appearance at this moment by voice alone. "Your iron can is very boring~ Are you asleep? Is that one asleep? A" girl moved her head suspiciously. "I really convinced you, The sofa can sleep... I knocked on the iron helmet and didn''t get a response. Chestnut stood on Ji Bai, and after distress, his cheeks bulged into two buns. "Huh... Iron Helmet made the sound of sleeping, but it was stuck at such a coincidental point, and the intention was too obvious. "Say you''re fat and panting, you''re on it, and you''re going to pretend to sleep for the chestnuts! Phew... See if I take off the can and you pretend to sleep or not!. Watch me take off the cans and you still pretend to sleep! "Lizi said I grabbed both sides of the iron helmet with my little hand Unexpectedly, there was resistance. "Ahhhhh! Here, open it for chestnuts, Ao Canner, where did you tender my cute and stupid niece?? Give her back to me. "." The stupid iron helmet was motionless, like a bastard, like a petrified plaster. It didn''t say a word or even got close to it. I couldn''t feel it at all. To accompany this mountain of waste paper, there is no one who speaks in such a big house, my son does not care about me, my niece ignores me, I am old and lonely~" Li Zi gave up his plan to remove the iron helmet and sat down on her knees. Poorly, Shui Lingling¡¯s big eyes seemed to be full of tears in the next moment, grievances were like a begging for food... The iron helmet had more air intake and less air, sitting with arms folded, it looked like one from a distance. There is no inner canned armor. "Lonely alone, no one cares, only Xiao Ai (Aipai) can accompany me to talk or talk... If you don¡¯t find someone to accompany me to go shopping, talk, play, or play games, I will become an autistic child. F Lizi''s two tears, the small fist beat the armor man''s chest and the iron helmet remained silent. "Hey! Don''t pretend to be dead, okay, smelly Jibai, smelly canned food, I know you are in it, and you ignore me, you squeaked the chestnuts dead or alive, and the chestnuts collided with their heads, it turns out. Although the effect of force is mutual, it is the one who is safe and sound. "Mow!" Li Zi rolled his eyes with the effect of the incense ring, and fell down like a drunk drunk. After making a strange sound, he lay on his back on the sofa. "Okay! You guys, if you have an old relationship, give Xinhuan to Forgotten Hui~ After eating the chestnuts, I went to the wedding banquet to find my own The sister who is not related by blood has gone to affection, something with no conscience! "Lizi sat cross-legged on Ji Bai''s lap, grunting very unconvinced. When talking about this, the iron helmet that hadn''t reacted from beginning to end finally shook. Humph, really only your unrelated sister can make you react? Can''t you be interested because you are blood relatives? You guy who eats inside and out. .. "Don''t let me know how, although Xiaolin doesn''t want to see chestnuts, but the routine reporting work still needs to be done. I am the head of the Knights, and Xing Ran is just a..." Li Ziyang said proudly with the questioning eyes. "Hmph~ You are exposed, don''t pretend to be asleep, you have been discovered by me! As for Xiao Jibai, how far has your relationship with Xiao Linlin progressed?~" Gossip belongs to all women With talent support, Li Zi suddenly seemed to have thought of something, and approached Ji Bai for questioning like a curious baby. .friend. "As if realizing that it is unreasonable to continue to be silent, Ji Bai replied. "Friends? Ah, are you friends?" Lizi''s eyes widened in surprise, and his little head turned around as if he couldn''t understand some questions. Would the wood of the tongue admit that a veritable vampire is his friend? ? "Li Zi always feels that these two blood relatives have had a relationship beyond her imagination without knowing it. She frowned and realized that it was not that simple. ¡­ You are blood relatives after all, and the shameless things that happened in this way and that way are called chaos, and, as Xiao Linlin... also... woo. Ming... Li Zi seemed to realize that he was about to say something, Hastily stopped the conversation. Ji Bai didn''t care about this. It has always been this old Loli who has been out of date for a long time, talking and making self-associations, and she has vomited two words. But after she reminded me like this, I remembered it. 20k5 ook.SFA The armored man propped up his somewhat rusty and moldy body, and the chestnut lying on him like a pendant fell on the sofa. "Huh!...Where is the law?" ? "The chestnut duck sat on the sofa and tilted his head. "It''s not Xiaolin, is it?" Mingmu, speaking of it, my daughter Jiang hasn''t talked to Lizi for a long time... "You finally remember that you still have a daughter? I don''t know how many Spring and Autumn married old ladies have lived." "Crack!... It''s like the sound of something shattering. .Ahhhhh, what is this smelly can talking about? Others, they are obviously just young, female, child, married old lady, etc. who are still in the bud waiting to be cut open. This title is really surprisingly unpleasant... "Bang bang." Before the old loli''s hair exploded, Ji Bai walked out of the room and closed the door. After confirming that there was no movement, he walked out with a sigh of relief. He didn''t know what was going on in his heart now. With such a taste, he personally ruined the last trace of recombination between himself and his sister, and he did it so unrelentingly, even if it was driven by instinct, but also left himself at a loss. Confused, he walked along the familiar street into a path that he had passed in the future, just listening to others and then remembering it in his brain. The weather is unexpectedly clear, and the time and weather conditions in the space barrier are synchronized with the outside world. Creating space and opening up, transferring space are completely different , Difficulty is by no means a level, creating an alien plane that is so close to the outside world requires the energy of imagination and the attainments of being equal to the sky. Space attainments... Space spells were inherited from elves, and some low-level space spells were stolen for foreign races and spread throughout the continent. Who in the mainland fabricated was the best at space spells. Apart from elves, Ji Bai couldn''t think of any race that could have this honor. The thought that suddenly appeared made him a little bit of God, his own peculiar head was really amazed. It seemed that it was because of the rest day that the journey went unimpeded. According to the general introduction in memory, he walked up to the third floor to the door of a room. "Bang bang... After hesitating for a moment, Ji Bai knocked on the door. "What''s the matter? "Fortunately, the person in the room is at home, and since he glanced at the person outside the door through the trace, a muffled and merciless voice came from across the door panel. Chapter 351: Ji Bai wanted to answer, but found that he was a little confused and didn''t know what to say about this matter. He could only stand at the door in a daze and neither spoke nor left. After a while, the people inside the door seemed to walk away, and then there was a sound of overturning cabinets and the door opened. "What''s the matter with me? 0 Lin, who is wearing a cool summer dress, is holding the doorknob and looking at the door with a blank expression on the armored man who looks suspicious in the eyes of others. Chapter 1~Game Start Setting foot in a girl''s boudoir is somewhat tiring for people of the opposite **** who know little about it. The above point does not apply to a dull canned person who has a single-line thinking problem. "It just doesn''t match you personally "The room is well arranged." Tie Helmet nodded, and applauded stiffly and unflexibly. The small living space, the floor is like a clean and grainless town, there are many and miscellaneous things, but they are well organized and managed, and they don''t feel messy at all. Climbing a hundred and sweeping the child glanced at the structure of the room, how can I put it, the vampire eldest lady who is not emotional is full of girlish hearts. The installed cartoon wallpaper decorates the room like a warm and soft quilt. The dolls are arranged in order according to the size, and the small eye knots reflect a faint light, which is cute and cute. Yuan Pan Lei''s Yinghuang and 1 horse can play with three. It is not clear whether it is a donkey or five dolls, and the rest are all cat dolls. She is very fond of cats, and it is difficult to guarantee the high-yield products of Gaozhi that are beneficial to children. The style is a little retro, and the shiny watch is worth mentioning. These dolls are easy to see, and inferior. Coarse cotton is a world of difference. ... "After the two dull gourds took their seats, they stared, as if they were waiting for each other to speak first. "Take off the helmet." Lin Siping endured it for a long time. Ji Bai took a sip of tea and did not speak. "Take off the helmet. ...Ji Bai put his head aside. "Take off the helmet." Lin''s plain tone suddenly became heavier. .Ji Bai hesitated for a moment, appeared a little twisted, and took off the inseparable can from his head with difficulty. "Twisted , Is it still a child? "Lin dissatisfiedly took the iron helmet from Ji Bai''s stunned gaze, and placed it on it carefully. "Mr. Cockroach took the initiative to find someone else''s situation. It''s about time. The stiffness in the words makes people frown. "There are so many dolls. You seem to like dolls very much." Ji Bai sorted out. "Generally, I don''t like them very much, and I can''t say they hate them." If you are not a doll enthusiast, you won¡¯t do this "Really." Ji Bai was noncommittal, taking care of it, wiping the dust daily for cleaning and maintenance, step by step. "I''m not interested in taking in these dolls from Barcelona, ??but my sister has a soft spot for them, and these dolls belong to her." Ji Bai answered dubiously, Lin explained. "You have a younger sister?" After that, I didn''t know if I could stand it anymore. Second child? The body of the expired Mengli didn''t know whether she felt that "This is just a thing before." Lin''s eyes dimmed. I almost should have forgotten. " "Why do you have to apologize?" Lin tilted her head. ¡®This thing has already been done, "But the scars can¡¯t be erased, aren¡¯t they." Ji Bai swept over the pile of dolls that seemed to be curious about placing himself. "I also have a younger sister." Ji Bai''s words made Lin look up slightly. "I think you, or you almost know it, don''t hold it any more. After all, it''s a thing of the past." Ji Bai drank his favorite tea, and couldn''t feel the hot tea at all. "In the future, maybe there will be no chance again You are not alive, are you? "Lin closed her somewhat sore eyes. "The relationship that is not blood relatives but better than blood relatives is really complicated. I am the same as our two ministries. I am an idiot who only knows how to regret afterwards. Yeah, but at this point, I was born at a level outside of the institute, and everyone is a bad guy who calls for good or not to grow. "Ji" Yes, the Gongwang body ring of a certain sense of text, after realizing that he was pressing on it, gently moved it to the relics of the deceased, lodged with the thoughts of the living, and kneaded it wantonly. Bian is not good after all. They are all ¡®ordinary¡¯, this Treating all kinds of demons as ¡®human¡¯, with respect, at least in Ji Bai¡¯s eyes, one of the world¡¯s beings, just like humans, should not be arbitrarily obliterated for unnecessary reasons. This is an indecent reading of life, and it is also a disrespect for the dead. "You must like your sister very much, right?" "Aren''t you the same? For many years, these soulless dolls have been constantly maintained and taken care of." "Perhaps it is a kind of sustenance... Lin was a little stunned, her eyes sluggishly hit the dolls. "I am no longer called a blood relative, Nissanori, I guess she will have to hold Aipai sad. " Is it a link? " "Your definition of blood relatives, cup. " Bi Dan Zhiguang looked at Ji Bai, with an inconspicuous color. "Then I think you should understand." Lin Jing looked at Di Cheng with a faint gaze, but Ziran was alone. " "If so, we are very destined." Ji Bai said confidently. At the seventh glance, it seems to be recalling something. "With the world "Perhaps you also understand the kind of breathtaking loneliness." Lin closed her eyes, as if she was not entering, like a newcomer from a strange land, regretting to understand but confused. " She seemed to open her heart slightly at this moment. "In a dilemma, the two sides are different... the same is the end of the world. She seems to have a limited mind at this moment. "The dilemma is dilemma, and the two sides are not... It is very appropriate. Ji Bai was paralyzed with her belly in her arms, her eyes somewhat sullen. The silence for a long while seemed to have passed in an instant. "Mr. Roach is not just here to talk to me about my sister, isn''t it? miss you.. Ji Bai stood up and called 04 deeply as if trying to cheer up his spirits? Unconcealed fatigue flashed through his eyes. In terms of sugar, the next two eyes are blackened, so I can only ask for your help. Ming Shi 1 hasn''t been seen for a long time? See you are familiar with her. "The woman mentioned in Lin''s words speaks for itself. "You can come there too "The only person I can ask for right now is you ...Ji Bai looked at Lin silently. Chapter 352: Then I can''t help. "Lin''s eyes curled slightly for less than a second. "Within the range I can answer, otherwise I will "you must know." "Is that so sure?" Not allowed. .Ji Bai faintly feels Lin''s identity "Intuition tells me this, although this kind of vague thing has never been accurate. It is not simple, and may even be too complicated to imagine. Say it, what do you want to know "Yiluozhou, have you heard of this place?" ... Lin''s sudden silence caused the conversation to develop in a weird direction instantly. "If I said I didn''t know, what would you do." Electricity. Jibeilu fell heavily on the wooden table, and a few drops of hot liquid splashed out. "Are you crazy?" Lin stared at Ji Bai closely. "Not crazy, I''m sober. The sixth person. Lin picked up the overflowing emotions and slowly leaned back on the sofa. "Have you never heard of rumors about Yiluozhou? "I know I don''t have to come and ask you." The place where an ancient blood emperor was assassinated by a banquet, after which he cursed "Yiluozhou is also known as the place of curse. It is rumored that Yiluozhou was once an ancient Chinese love land. Lin paused the aboriginal tribes in this habitat and made Zheluozhou dry and rainless, and they They will never be able to get out of this piece of communication with the outside world. Due to the lack of land, they are gradually starved to death, and they can only intermarry with their internal tribesmen, which eventually leads to a post-shang-foot shape. After death, they choose people but only six relatives do not recognize monsters. Wandering endlessly on this lost land." A lot of strange things have happened there. The explorers who entered it were either dead or mad. No one understood what happened to the ancient capital of Xiangui." "Oh, then." There are a lot of low-level strange talk phenomena that can''t be understood in a lifetime. If you enter it, you will die without life. It is fundamentally dangerous to leave the continent and there is no possibility of going out.¡¯ But I also have a reason to go there. "Ji Bai said indifferently. "Well, maybe just like you said, attention is more important than anything." Lin warned seriously. "I don''t know what you think, dispel such dangerous thoughts, "Look, go up and know it well. "You know a little bit, you just need to understand that you can''t set foot, otherwise you will never want to find a way out. "Ok, got it. Ji Bai stood up and planned to leave. Again/novel... . You didn''t understand... A frown appeared on Lin''s indifferent face. "Tomorrow, you will set off right?" "Not sure. "But you will definitely go. "Yes, I have no choice. Lin 7o didn''t ask what happened to Ji Bai. Just like himself, this man also had many secrets that were not known or could not be told. "If there is nothing to do, I will leave first. He flew back towards a hard object on the back of his head. It is an exquisite gemstone necklace. "Is it a silver coin wholesale on the street? This kind of toy is optional. It''s better to hide than nothing, isn''t it? Setting uncertain critical moments can teach you a life. "Fei Yuan said casually. "Why, no" The hole field of the size is not covered on the lower table... After Ji Bai said hello to Lin, he walked out the door with the gem necklace in his hand. "Nerdy." Lin shook her head and muttered softly after hearing the sound of the door. Back at home, the door was locked, and Ji Bai took off his coat in the empty room. "The situation is not optimistic." The red inscription on the front of the chest spreads out into six blood lines, which extend to several important organs, and the lines have formed small tentacles. Three days of good writing on Zhang Sheng''s essay infected the human body. Should be located in the blood clan Shu Yuan Guo Shi The silver-haired girl lay slumped on the bed motionless, the curse energy in her body was completely exhausted, and she couldn''t exert any strength all over her body. In the zero-leaf year, the vampire state seemed to be completely drained, no matter how he "sure enough, it still didn''t recover..." Drinking blood would be of no avail. "Hello~~ dear defective sauce, it hasn''t been bubbling for a long time, you shouldn''t find it... "Well, it doesn''t matter if you forget, my existence doesn''t matter..., remember the rules of the game set by the two of us" "I don¡¯t know what to do~ I am the one who made the game, and you are the one who plays the game. You have no right to refuse. I. The danger of the small wind trail is too mild for you. Why don¡¯t we play a little bit of excitement? Right? Right, the name is called Fast and Furious~! In the past, your life expectancy will be less than half a year. The rune planted in front of your chest will constantly absorb the poor divine examination in your body and **** it into a human being. How about it? ! The parasites on your body are absorbing pulses every minute and every second, until they **** you into a person¡¯s own body. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can check it out. Besides, don¡¯t expect to become a human ¡°vampire¡±. The one in the east of Zhuang Nian is one life and two corpses, but there is absolutely no escape." After running away, I said that you have no choice. If you are in the blood, you still have a chance. "If you want to save your life, just keep playing this game. This is the case: a viable life." Going to Yiluozhou and unlocking the secrets of the past years can only be done in this way. If you die unremarkably, do it or be like a "Hey...how would you choose? It is to choose as a human being with a lifespan of less than half a year, an ordinary and upright blood race, and go to death generously~" "...Belly haha, the third possibility? Slightly a little stunted idiot, where is the third possibility?? After all, your defective product is destined to have only one dead end~one" "Either die in a ruin that no one cares about, or be ashamed and squeezed into a group of unrecyclable people, this is your destiny. This is a dream of service. When he wakes up, he sweats on his back and looks at the thing. The red rune before. He knew that the goose dream had come true. Jian Guo himself cursed the curse, but Ji Bai, who had not yet come out of the depression, could only bite the bullet and embark on the journey again. There is a person who died in the eighth, and he did not want to die unclearly. It doesn''t matter if you don''t feel uneasy, wait for yourself, or want to use yourself to achieve what you want. These are no longer important. As she said, she has no choice. The initiative is held in the opponent''s hand, and the one who cannot solve the curse can only be manipulated by higher-order existences. It was still since 2 went alone, and he didn''t plan to take anyone to an unknown danger. This is only one''s own business, can not drag other people. Chapter 353: Going here is likely to be just like what Lin said, + death without life, a journey that cannot be returned, naturally a lot. For example, find the owner of the cat again . Xiaoyou, tell me honestly, did something happen to you. "After listening to Ji Bai''s remarks, Lin Tuo said very meaningfully. Spit out a smoke ring. , As the default. Ji Bai was silent, Land...maybe you won''t suffer this sin if you let it go, but...because some things are in a bad mood, the update is postponed. Sorry... The initial setting is not to be blank, and the time has not come. ) (In addition, the pits dug in this book are all based on the original settings. Chapter 2 ~ Heavy Bag "Little young man, tell me honestly, did something happen to you?" Lin Tuo let out a meaningful smoke ring. "It''s true." Ji Bai didn''t deny it, and didn''t intend to elaborate on it. "That''s right. There is also a ray of life in the mountains and the fire? It was too early to change the custody rights, and what should I do if I became self-defeating in the end? But I must be reluctant, and I can understand the problem with my toes. "But the place I am going is Yiluozhou." "Oh okay, just go through the handover procedures directly, go slowly and not send it." Lin Tuo instantly changed his attitude, and threw a paper, pen and stamp in Ji Bai and was about to reach for it, but Lin Tuo stopped him. "You guys are serious? Can''t think of going to that ghost place where birds don''t lay eggs? What excites you? I know several doctors who are very accomplished in psychology, and see if I can help you enlighten them. "No need." Ji Bai shook his head. "Even if you are tired of life, you can commit suicide and kill yourself. Wouldn''t it be better than a ghost town where bones and birds don''t lay eggs? At least someone will clean up for you, and you will be cold and you will be in the soil for safety. It''s all a luxury." Lin Tuo kindly persuades him, hoping that Ji Bai will dispel this "I''m serious." Well, at least tell me why you are going there? " "Do you know the dangers there?" Lin Tuo squinted his eyes, with a look of slanderous appearance. "Small about it, a vampire prince was buried here, and that civilization has been cursed by the deceased since then, right? . "Who told you this?" Lin Tuo looked at Ji Bai in surprise, and then he showed his face as if he had thought of something. "But it''s normal. After all, no one knows which ethnic habitat the Yiluozhou belonged to. None of the people who stepped into it came back. There are endless speculations, and it is rumored that more than one version has been updated." "Do you know the secrets of Yiluozhou." "I haven''t been there again, how can I know?" Lin Tuo said in a bad mood. "I haven''t lived enough yet. Besides, if my handsome, handsome and beautiful man was exposed to the wilderness, how many dreamy young girls would hang themselves? The sin would be serious, so naturally I can''t go. "Ahem, even if an army of demon species crushes and enters the country, there will be no survivors." Ji Bai watched Lin Tuo a little embarrassed with a slightly weird look, and couldn''t help coughing twice. "The creatures that entered it either confirmed death or disappeared completely, as if their own existence was wiped out by this world." Whether it is a human or a demon species, no one has survived. "Although this kind of thing cannot listen to wind or rain, these are not groundless. There are many ethnic forces that covet the mysterious power of Yiluozhou, but Yiluozhou has no actual ownership right. I said that, you understand, some It¡¯s not a place where the living can step in. "Well, I see. Ji Bai''s straightforward answer made Lin Tuo''s hand holding the cigarette tremble slightly. "Left ear goes in and right ear goes out. Surely you kid won''t give up, right?" "I said I had no choice." "In that case... Lin Tuo waved his head, rummaging through the old drawer as if there was no other way. "Oh, I found it, but there was a lot of ash... Lin Tuo patted the dust on the roll paper, and a slightly faded map scroll was spread out on the table, "The Map of Lost Continent." "Do you want to be beautiful? If I have a map of that kind of ghost place, it would not be good to sell it to those big countries that are coveting Yiluozhou? Not to mention, there will be no less gold coins." Lin Tuobai glanced at Ji Bai. . "Here, this is a detailed map of the surrounding area of ??Yiluozhou. According to the geographical location, it is adjacent to the Scarlet Blood Domain and the Woods of Wuzhi, and it is connected to the country of the Black Swamp." After that, Lin Tuo pointed to the large area between the three. The blank area of ??Suichi. "Is the Yiluozhou so big?" It is equivalent to an area of ??a half-human federation. "After listening to me, this blank is not the total size of Yiluozhou, but the total area where Yiluozhou is likely to appear. "? Is it possible to appear?" This is ambiguous. Can a piece of land still be able to run on long feet? ? "Yes, where it might appear." Lin Tuo paused. "The endless desert, the moving Yiluozhou. It is rumored that some people have been in it." Some people speculate that the Yiluozhou is likely to have been under some kind of spatial movement spell, causing the Yiluozhou to change uninterruptedly, and no one has been in it for thousands of years. Finding the specific location: No one who seems to have found Yiluozhou has come back, so no one can explain the change of the location of Yiluozhou so far. "No one has lifted the veil. How did these detailed and specific rumors come out?" Ji Bai soon discovered the doubt. "A good question, there are exceptions to everything. The marsh country bordering the black desert is the first country to initiate the exploration of the deserted continent. The official fund-raising hires various senior adventurers to go and send professional expeditions. In the end, none of them came back, and it caused a panic in the public opinion. "There are exceptions to everything. There is still a member of the expedition team who returned safely. The overjoyed official rewarded him with a lot of money and planned to get something out of his mouth. Who knows that he has gone crazy." Lin Tuo spread his hands helplessly. Or even the conventional treatments have been tried, the official of the swamp country is also powerless to prevent the secrets of Yiluozhou from leaking, the official does not intend to let this person go, maybe one day this guy will return to normal sane. Moreover, I heard that some senior officials in Yalong think that this guy is simply pretending to be crazy and stupid, and he is unwilling to reveal the secrets of Yiluozhou to others. "Yeah." Slowly digesting the huge amount of information, Ji Bai nodded. "I have told you everything I know. It''s still too late to regret it now." Lin Tuo said very carefully. "Some of the remaining natives of Luozhou haven''t mentioned a word. No one knows which race the natives of Luozhou lived and what happened to them has become what they are today. "I can hear these words like my ears... I know you kid, you won''t be able to pull back the nine cows that have been decided. Lin Tuo sighed. "Maybe this is really important to you. "Well, about the handover procedures. "You don''t have to worry about this. I will explain it to Kerr personally. If you want to go, I will go to you. No one will care about you." Lin Tuo held the hammer and waved his hand. If I really can''t come back, Kerr won''t be taken care of by anyone, ah, although Kerr seems to be taking care of herself all the time. "Can you prepare something for me." "Within my ability." Lin Tuo sighed. "Why can''t the eight-foot-tall young man want to go... Forget it, the money is forgotten, because it may be the last side, there are a few "burial objects" on the road and it will not be lonely. "Why keep staring at me?" "One more look at your hands." Lin Tuo''s face was full of remnants and regrets. "Usually I don''t notice, your kid is still so handsome." I remember I was wearing an iron helmet. Ji Bai worked vigorously and resolutely. All the necessary equipment for a long journey, taking into account the possible consequences of various unstable factors, prepared countermeasures and corresponding equipment. Food cans and water are sufficient, spare armor and leather iron boots are well maintained, heat preservation and cooling items are not high-end, it is not that the wiped long sword can not be put into the sheath, the only thing that needs to be done now is to raise the spirit. Prepare for tomorrow''s trip. Kerr seems to have not got off work yet, I''m afraid it''s too late to see the last time. That''s good, parting encounters are often superfluous. "Yanbang!" The sound of the collapsed wall cut off Niangbai''s wrong thinking. Light novel only listens to the rough and familiar voice. "Restore the reinforcement punch! The shattered rubble and **** are a reorganization that violates the theory of nature as if the camera is upside down, as if nothing had happened. "Yo! Brother Ji Bai, don''t be unharmed, I didn''t bother... uh, uh." Looking at Ji Bai who fell on the wall with his left finger, Huo Lei closed his mouth wisely. Chapter 354: "It''s okay, it''s okay, is there something to do with me?" "Oh oh, I almost forgot this." Huo Lei patted his head, two lion eyes shone brightly. "Brother Ji Bai, I heard that you are going to go there, right?" "Don''t listen to the wind or rain, you have to use your self-help thinking ability to think about the unreasonableness of this kind of thing." Ji Bai put aside his head. "There is no such problem." "Don''t lie to me, although my head is not bright enough." Huo Lei scratched his head with frowning eyebrows. "I heard what you said to Teacher Lin Tuo. At that time, I was hitting iron in the forging room." "And...Horley''s gaze swept across the various equipment and components spread on the ground, which meant it was self-evident. "Well, I have this plan. "What does it mean to have this plan? Just say it if you want to go!" Huo Lei patted his chest, obviously dissatisfied with Ji Bai''s ambiguous rhetoric. "Hey! What else is it for? It''s a long journey, don''t you mind multiple peers? Huh??? I just thought... "Mind." Ji Bai didn''t give Huo Lei a chance to organize a language at all. "Please go back, it''s getting late, and the bags haven''t been sorted out yet. Go back and wash your eyelids and sleep quickly. If you get up tomorrow, forget about it. "Huh?" Huo Lei was taken aback. "I am sober now and know what I am doing!" "I''m also very awake, so I know what I''m talking about." Ji Bai got emotional and continued to monitor the equipment. "Are you worried about my safety? It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter if you are buried in that ghost place...I have to do it"? " "My parents are two explorers." Huo Lei exhaled deeply. "I explored Yiluozhou many years ago, and then there was no news. "Understand what happened in that place. If you can find their bone hack, it would be great...". "In the past few years, I have always wanted to take the time to find out, but I know that I may not even be able to discern the direction when I walked into the desert so stupidly. How can I find the Yiluozhou? ... But even without you. Second, one day I will also go there to find the truth. "Are you ready." "It''s a matter of course." SF Light Novel "Well, it''s up to you. "Okay! The two of us also have a picture of each other on the road, then I will go back and prepare now!" Huo Lei was overjoyed, patted Ji Bai''s shoulder refreshingly, and knocked out a big bang on the wall of Ji Bai''s house with a bang. Hole, leave without forgetting to snap your fingers to repair. It finally calmed down. After packing away his bags, Ji Bai sat on the sofa and fell into deep thought. He understands that it is somewhat inconvenient to bring one more person, such as the shameful things like drinking blood. However, just like what Huo Lei said, there is more or less a person to take care of, the other party also has ample reasons to go to Yiluozhou, it is not easy to stop it, it is better to form a team. It¡¯s somewhat inconvenient to get in and out of human identities. It¡¯s not the same if you bring a troll man. The level will give you some face. ...It''s all this point, but I haven''t come back yet. I guess I went to play with friends. After washing, Ji Bai lay on the bed, playing with the necklace from Shanglin. Moving Yiluozhou, it sounds really interesting. The more you understand this world, the more you realize your ignorance. Consciousness gradually enters sleep. "Ha, it''s early brother Ji Bai." The heavily armed Ji Bai went downstairs and saw the troll Hor¨¦ who had been waiting at the door for the first time. The two of them did not drag their feet, and after a simple greeting, they walked out of the enchantment and embarked on a journey together. In recent months, there have been too many things, and many years have passed between Ji Baihuang and God. The heavy memories are unbearable, unconsciously, as if the sac on the body has also sunk a lot... Horley wore a low-level illusion pendant, and it was no problem to fool the eyes of Tier 1 species. The destination was set as the swamp country on the other side of the mainland, and the horse journey on the human side took nearly half a month to make several rounds. After successfully riding in the carriage, Ji Bai spread out the map sponsored by Lin Tuo. No. Station... Well, the territory of the cats. It''s been a long time since we''ve been apart for so long, and I don''t know how she is now, whether she has become a Mingjun, like her sister. On the other hand, Ji Bai looked at Huo Lei with some concern. There are historical reasons why trolls are not seen there. The bag seems to be getting heavier... ...Halfway, the silent Ji Bai suddenly reacted, and suddenly opened the backpack. "Meow?! Then, that...Mr. Ji Bai is roaring~" Why do these cats like to drill into their backpacks? Chapter 3 ~ The Attacked Girl Ability to learn, If I don¡¯t understand this aspect, I vaguely remember that someone told myself a video game similar to the Yamao. The story seems to be about a sweet shop owner who found a few more cats in his bag, warm and ingenious creativity. However, without knowing it, it was discovered that a cat was stuffed in the bag. Ji Bai didn''t have any Sepulis in his heart. To be precise, there was surprise or no joy. "Well, hey Mr. Ji Bai, are you hungry? There is a piece of plain bread here, but I am worried that the cold hard bread will stick to your throat, so I warm it up with my body temperature. Well, it should be OK now. Eating makes me hum!" Ji Bai said silently, closing the zipper emotionally. "Huh eh?" The coachman looked back strangely, and glanced at the not-so-wide carriage in amazement, very puzzled. "I seemed to hear a little girl in the carriage talking just now. "You guys, don''t you hide the illegal immigrants?" "The uncle looked vigilantly at the two people who were sitting firmly in the car. "Probably the uncle, you got it wrong, we didn''t hear it. There are only two of us in this carriage, isn''t it? You should be too tired from work and have hallucinations due to mental disorders." Ji Bai put his head aside unchecked. . "Really? The uncle looked suspicious, and turned his head back with a weird murmur. "Recently, it''s indeed a bit too exhausted. Would you like to take time to get a massage? ''"Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh It was too late, and the words spoken were like spilled water, which could not be taken back. "Huh?" The coachman turned his head suddenly, his eyes seemed to sparkle with violent sparks. "Young man, give me your bag, Kang Kang." "Can I refuse." "Haha." The coachman took off the glasses on the bridge of his nose meaningfully. "Give me Kangkang! Glancing at Huo Lei, who showed his big teeth, Ji Bai shook his forehead, not afraid of opponents like gods, but teammates like pigs. "No illegal immigrants? What is this?" The coachman pointed to Kerr, who was pretending to be a lucky cat doll in his bag. "Young man, dare to evade fares on the site of my ace pigeon Lin Laoqi. You are not brave enough." The coachman lit his fingertips inferior cigarettes, puffing out smoke. Chapter 355: "You can find out on this collar, who has the best reputation in this piece of land, and who has the final say?" "I have seen a lot of young people like you who are lucky enough to avoid the fare and get through." The coachman spit out the smoke ring and said with a special affair. "They are almost completely cold now "I said, old man, you are too ruthless? Isn''t it just a fare evasion? Just let them make up. If the killer is a bit painful," the young man who chooses to reform and re-behave will naturally give them a chance. , Haha, the old man wouldn¡¯t say anything more. After entering Wusen, the old man can do whatever he wants and just go around the corner and trick them to get off the car. As for whether he can get out of Wusen before dark, then It depends on their good fortune. "The old man sneered. "Good Huo Lei took a breath. "Huh, the old man''s technique of releasing the pigeons is not vain." The carriage driver''s nostrils were almost up to the sky. "Ha, speed up your horse, and when you reach your destination, you can do whatever you want, right? You are so beautiful, young man, to tell you the truth, after I found out that you two wanted to have **** for nothing, I deliberately drove in the opposite direction. Now you two will either pay me in full, or don''t even want to get off the cart." The coachman accidentally clicked a thumbs up for his wit. "Really." Ji Bai silently glanced behind him. "We don''t care, if you want to ruin your family, uncle. "You bankrupted your family, young people are showing off your brains? It''s you who don''t pay for the car, why should I bankrupt your family?" Groom Meiji Bai said nothing. It''s too late. "Good for yourself. "What is good self. "Boom?" Accompanied by the wailing of the horses, the bumpy carriage turned upside down. As early as the moment he lost his balance, Ji Bai, who was holding Ke''er out of the carriage, rolled a few times on the ground, and quietly got into the grass. "What''s my situation? 1: 3: Did Luo M5 usually hungry you? When I go back, I have to stew you with the old female ~ pig in the pen!" The dizzy, self-dazzling, **** coachman roared . unlucky! When I met two people who wanted to eat good food, they got bruised and bruised. The temple godfather''s expenses to heal the injuries were so poor that I couldn''t afford it at all, and I couldn''t believe in it. Thinking of this, the coachman only felt a splitting headache, and his anger went up. "This **** stinky horse, messed up everything!" Looking at the horse that turned over and pretended to be dead, the coachman was not angry. "Swish!" The sharp wind passed by, the coachman was taken aback for a moment, and then touched his cheeks with hindsight, a dark red touch. The noisy sound of horseshoes approached, replaced by the scalp-numbing sword scabbing. The cold and sharp touch on the back caused the coachman to choke his throat and his heart jumped into his throat. "Don''t look back, if you don''t want to move your head." The words of cold killing intent were more sharp than the sharpness of the knife. "No, no, I dare not let the coachman hesitate, his anger is like a deflated balloon, replaced by fear and a strong desire to survive. After controlling the driver, the masked people opened the curtains with knives. "Under the guise, isn''t this horse that our actions have been exposed? Or is it "impossible", only one person knows, there can be no inner ghost. "Another masked man glanced at the horse-drawn carriage, which was poorly furnished and hardly decorated. "This is just an ordinary carriage passing by, do you have corns in your eyes?" The man in black angrily scolded the subordinates under his hands. "It''s okay, don''t worry, we have more than just ambushes "Assessing the time, it''s almost time to get it right now, and I will go to support it in order to avoid any changes. "What about this human being?" "Why, I still need to teach you this kind of thing?" The coachman trembled all over, he could feel the sheathed sharp knife that was gradually moving towards him behind him. This knife would be tainted in a few seconds, "help, teach the coachman to tremble, and he couldn''t speak clearly, instinctively." Wanting to run away, the soft bones prevented this possibility. The killer didn''t have any nonsense, he raised the knife and dropped his hand, and his simple and neat movements only pursued the fastest and most ruthless way to send someone off. The carriage driver was swollen and staring, and his thirst for survival was about to overflow before his death. However, his legs and feet were not able to keep up. The moment the cold light approached the bones, he lost all his strength. Unexpectedly, the feeling of cold iron entering the flesh did not come. The metal iron tool fell heavily to the ground, and what was the shocking cry of the killer at the same time? "The killer stared at the floating feet in a daze, as if he hadn''t figured out what happened. "Little brother, what''s the matter?" The killer followed the sound source to see that he was an ordinary-looking, burly and tall "human" brawny, who lifted himself up like a chicken with just one hand. "It''s not good! It''s hit, there are militants in the carriage, and they will be wiped out immediately!" A group of assassins drew a blade that was shorter than the first, with agility and directly hit the most critical part of the human body. "No way, no way, no way at all. The material used to forge the knife is very ordinary metal iron. The craftsmanship is also difficult to be elegant, and it is completely crude and mass-produced." The tall and burly "human strong man" has a slight brow. Fu, pointed at the weapon in the hand of the assassin who was swarming up. "Skills is the soul of a craftsman, how can weapons be so perfunctory?" Huo Lei muttered, his arms as thick as the pillars rounded and swung, and the sharp knives and daggers broke into pieces like paper. . [Awakening: Restoration and Repair Fist Reversal: Demolition Degradation Fist] The killers stared blankly at the weapons that were completely reduced to mud, and stared at each other. "Unqualified weapons, dismantle them, all dismantle them." Looking at the broken copper and iron scattered on the ground, Huo Lei smiled in satisfaction. "This guy is not a human race at all. What should I do now??" "Let''s release the arrows and kill them all, don''t leave alive. "The archer who was hiding behind the bushes received the order to hit the arrow. The rain of arrows fell like a goddess of flowers in an instant, and the sterling silver two-handed knight sword bloomed out of the sword flower, and it was dancing in a flurry. Flying out of the flowers. Shooting the man first shoots the horse and captures the thief first captures the king, the long sword is simply and neat, and the leader who is caught off guard is killed on the spot. "what?? The arrow rain fell on Huo Lei and bounced back one after another, and a big question mark appeared on his head. "What are these little guys doing? Ji Bai who had placed Kerr rushed out of the grass, pulled out the silver throne inserted on the corpse, and rushed into the crowd Kai Wushuang. It was a one-sided slaughter. Between the swords and shadows, when the killers who were waiting reacted, they were almost killed. Ji Bai will not show mercy to these killers who want their own lives. The battle ended in less than three minutes from drawing the sword to receiving it, and the opponent''s strength was surprisingly weak. Perhaps Ji Bai subconsciously ignored the issue of becoming stronger. "Brother Ji Bai, let''s put the old coachman in place first, the province will hurt the innocent. Ji Bai shook his head. "You too underestimate the human desire to survive." He pointed to the dust not far away, and the coachman and the uncle had already ran a few miles on horseback. "Ahhhhhhhhhh? Didn''t my legs become so frightened just now." Huo Lei scratched his head. Chapter 356: Looking at the crowd scattered like spider larvae, Ji Bai did not catch up. The grass next to it moved, and a pink-haired cat crept out. "Hey, Mr. Ji Bai is amazing~" The little pink head looked around. "Come less." The finger armor tapped Ke''er''s forehead, and the latter immediately proficiently assumed a posture of holding his head and squatting defense. "I''ll settle the account with you later, Lei, I have work to do." C and Xiaozhi "Huh? Live? What live?" Huo Lei Er Zhang couldn''t figure out what Ji Bai was referring to. Ji Bai silently pointed to the movement of the distant woods. These killers were obviously premeditated and planned, but they were also unlucky. They were mistaken for the target by the killers, and the real target should be there. In front of the overturned sandalwood carriage, a masked and soft-armored hired assassin surrounded the carriage. Bengfei¡¯s wheel did not know where it fell, and the blood stained the ground. Two or three of the body of the guard collapsed to the ground. The guards who lost their lives were fighting desperately in the battle of trapped beasts, but they were injured in many places. The end of the crossbow. The girl guarded by a small number of guards in the center shivered, with long pale blonde hair with wavy hair, and the pair of cat ears on her head proved that her pink cheeks like a porcelain doll have long been occupied by paleness and fear, and she bit her tightly. With her teeth closed, despite the precarious situation in front of her, she tried to maintain her image as much as possible. She had worked very hard, but she could not stop the overflowing negative emotions, and her legs and feet trembled constantly. "Does the young lady intend to continue to resist? Let''s take a look, how many subordinates have you died, and all of them are loyal to you. If you don''t think about yourself, you have to think about your subordinates?" The leader looked at the corpses all over. Shook his head. "Surrender, avoid the blood and sacrifice of your subordinates, come out obediently, we have no intention of hurting you, all this is for "you, really are some ministers'' subordinates." "The girl gritted her teeth and tried to suppress her voice, not to make her voice sound trembling. "Yes, it doesn''t hurt to be guessed, you will soon know the identity of the messenger." The masked man walked over in a discussing tone, and the kind voice was inexplicably easy to let people relax their vigilance. Seeing the guard who was swearing to protect herself, the girl was struggling and seemed to be engaged in an ideological struggle. The masked man in black watched her reaction, and the corner of his mouth slightly moved on the bridge. The secretly arranged team was slowly approaching her, but she didn''t notice it, and soon was able to handle the kidnapping cleanly. After turning over to the carriage, the assassins who had been on standby were ready to go, their bows and arrows flew away, aiming at the girl''s feet. "Miss!" The guard was too late to support. It was too late when the cat-eared girl noticed the arrow "flying towards her." "Crack!" The arrow was crushed by another arrow in the air. "What!?" The masked person was taken aback, and the first to react, he moved his gaze to the bushes beside him. "Who is making a ghost?" The masked man took a step back vigilantly. This kind of troublemaker is the last he wants to see. "My fellow is not very good at sneak attacks." In the grass, a person is holding a silver bow. The man in armor came out. Chapter 4 ~ Laughing in the Sunset People outside the plan appeared, and the seamless plan changed. "The extra guy intervened in the incident, let go! [Empty Step Huan Tun] The pure sword intent is like a hurricane going from east to west, the direction of the arrow is twisted and deflected, following the hurricane''s trajectory and hovering above the tip of the sword. The sword skills taught to Ji Bai by a certain legendary demon sword master can be released in one go without any obstacles. The old man of the demon species once said that to use it unimpeded and freely is to take the first step towards the ultimate sword, and then no one knows how long the road behind is, or there is no end at all. "What kind of curse is this?" Compared with spells, the limits of spells are significantly smaller, but they are not completely absent. The spells in the body are mobilized, and the language of the spells resonates with the blood and releases the corresponding spells. Neither felt the surging energy of the curse, nor released the front, the man in black had never heard of this kind of curse that broke common sense. The sword light pointed directly at the sky, and the sword energy echoed and danced Ling Ran. The rain of arrows reversed, and the instigator bound himself in a cocoon, the sharp arrows pierced into the flesh and blood, and under the toxic stimulation, the killer and assassins stalked their heads. The silver throne transformed into a bow shape, and if the silver arrow easily took away the leader of the organization formation in panic, the man in black. The headless killer was like a group of flies with severed heads, and they scattered around before even picking up the corpses of the same class. "Hey, brother Ji Bai, wait for me...? Huh? Isn''t there work to do? Why are you not standing anymore?" Huo Lei scratched his head and put the Ke''er on his shoulders down. "It''s okay." Ji Bai approached the carriage under the suspicion of everyone. The guards who hadn''t figured out the situation dutifully protected their owner, and were vigilant against Ji Bai who came by. Although he knew that the armor''s dizzying attack had instantly killed a group of cat-like assassins, the strength of this man was beyond the reach. Is it a high-level species... The guard''s mind subconsciously flashed through Satan, the race at the pinnacle of the pyramid among the blood races. However, he brushed shoulders with the guards and others, leaned over and knocked on the upside-down carriage, and after looking around, he picked up the wheel that was turned aside, and fiddled with the axle. "That, Mr. Cavalier, this carriage has been severely damaged and cannot be repaired." The cat-eared girl who saw this scene couldn''t help shouting that she couldn''t figure out the other party''s specific intentions, but the cat-eared girl didn''t feel the other party. Malice and fear of the unknown are commonplace. While she has a little fear of the mysterious armored man, she is more grateful for his curiosity and help. After all, the Yacats are a civilized race that knows how to be grateful, and they are also a race of silly sweets. Ji Bai did not answer the words of the unfamiliar girl with cat ears. He retrieved the wheels that had fallen everywhere and placed them beside the car. After doing this inexplicable move, he patted the ash on his hands. "I don''t know what this lady is called. "It''s rude, Mr. Cavalier." The cat girl tidyed up her slightly messy appearance in a panic. "My name is Fei Jin. Ran, the daughter of the Earl of the Yamao Empire. I am honored to meet, thanks to the help of the Lord Knight. I am not grateful for the great kindness. Can I send my concubine back to the Yamao Kingdom in return for your life-saving grace?" Ran''s young girl respectfully saluted Ji Bai in a long dress. The words of gratitude contained a request that was beneficial to her. This cat girl was very smart. Ji Bai does not speculate on others in the worst case. He is a leisurely temperament who is far away from officialdom and does not want to intrigue with power. He has always kept silent about conspiracy and politics, and does not intend to go into it. The other party made a condition and just climbed up the pole by himself. "It turned out to be the noble lady of the Yamiao Empire. I was rude, and I don¡¯t need to pay my gratitude. I will deliver you and your **** to the Yamiao Empire safely. When we first arrived, we forgot to bring the pass, and the carriage was damaged for some reason. "Are the few people going to the Yacat Empire?" "It''s just passing by. "A few can rest assured, although the concubine has no real power, the soldiers who bring a few more people into the city must not dare to stop it, but the carriage is broken and there is still a short distance from the town." The assassin who had no real power but was appointed by his colleagues and ministers conspired, did she really have no real power and there is a secret or did she lie? What''s more, the surname of Fei Jin, the Asian cat royal family, has had a lot of contact with Ji Bai. Both of the two surnamed Fei Jin have had an ignorant manager with him. "Don''t worry, there are very professional builders in our team during this trip." Ji Bai is invisible, feeling that he is getting better at thinking deeper and thinking about the worst, a person with a dirty heart. The sight of both eyes was filthy. Unbelievable, I have become a person I hate without knowing it? Probably because I have encountered too much recently, I am a little sensitive. Chapter 357: "Builder?" Ran was taken aback, and said with a wry smile. "Sir, don''t you understand it yet, but this carriage has broken away from the possibility of physical repair, and it is impossible to repair it. One... "Horley, start your performance." Ji Bai ignored Ran''s questioning. "Okay, optimistic!" The sturdy and burly Huo Lei stepped forward, watching the overturned carriage eagerly. "This...Ran took a step back subconsciously. Although he was wearing an illusion pendant, the tall and burly figure of the other party, unlike humans, awakened a trace of fear and vigilance in the blood of the gods, QEz eight points. "I focus on ironing and repairing. For more than twenty years, through my hands, there are no badly repaired objects, which are wrapped on me. "Is it a blacksmith?" Ran obviously didn''t believe it. This rough appearance didn''t look like a blacksmith, but a butcher. "Why, it doesn''t look like? Little sister of Yamao, it''s not nonsense, it''s not me. It''s not me. The damage time is less than five hours. As long as the raw material for casting is the name of the name, no matter how serious the damage is, it can be repaired. ." Huo Lei moved his muscles a little, and put out his posture. [Awakening: Restoration and Construction Boxing] "Look at my magical girl flying on a plane!" The broken parts of the carriage hovered in the air and pieced together automatically, as if there was an invisible big hand. Everyone was dumbfounded, and a brand-new and intact carriage appeared in the eyes of everyone. "...The guards who came back to their senses proceeded to inspect the carriage, and repeatedly confirmed that it was intact, and that they could go forward to inform Ran from ear to ear after using it. "This is [Awakening]? Isn''t this gentleman a human?...Looking at the astonishing strength of the Armored Man before, it''s no wonder that Ran is "Forgive me for being rude, can the two gentlemen reveal which race they belong to?" "Ran put away his surprise, and asked respectfully, "Humans?" ? "The corners of Ran''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t intend to continue to ask. The other party gave this answer because he didn''t intend to tell him the answer. Moreover, the other party had saved himself before, so it seemed impolite to force the questioning. "In that case, please don¡¯t be too late, please. Get in the car, and Ran will fulfill the host¡¯s obligations, and will wash away the dust for a few people, and the grace of relief will be unforgettable. If you have any requirements, please mention it. Although the Yamao Empire is now It''s not a big deal, but my father is a bit thin on the court, and he won''t be wronged by a few people." Ran''s words are respectful, and as a cat clan, at least the superficial gratitude is definitely in place. "No, the lady must not want to sit with me and other rough people, we can just sit outside the carriage. "Sir, where is this... Ran slightly frowned, as if he had some emotions because of Ji Bai''s words, but Ji Bai couldn''t help but said, sitting on the guardrail outside the carriage. They just took a ride by the way. There is no need to share their relationship. After reaching the territory of the Yamao tribe, they will go their own way. The reason why they are mixed with this muddy water to rescue them, except that she has a relationship with the Yamao royal family, There is also a relationship that is convenient for entering the city. Although the guests were as they pleased, Ji Bai disregarded his attitude, sitting on the guardrail, thinking that the carriage could not bear the weight of Horley. "Ker, don''t hide it, come out quickly. "Hey, Ji Bai... Isn''t Mr. Ji Bai angry anymore?" Ke''er poked his head out of the grass, and stuck out some mischievous tongue. "Is it useful to be angry?" Ji Bai''s tone was indifferent, which made people unable to hear. The emotion in it. It''s done, and you can''t leave this little girl here. People in the wilderness can''t expect to pass the carriage here. Even if they pass the carriage, Ji Bai can''t worry about giving Kerr to a stranger. Keeping a cat is really troublesome. "Is this sub-cat tribe also your companion?" Looking at the little head that emerged from the grass, he was stunned for a moment. "Well, that''s it." Seeing that there are people of the same race in this group, Ran breathed a sigh of relief inexplicably, and turned his strange gaze to Ji Bai. Is this man called Ji Bai? I always feel that this name is a bit familiar, as if I heard someone mention it... "Miss Maomao, everyone is in the car, don''t you plan to start?" Ji Bai''s reminder made Ran recover from his thoughts. "Let''s start, be careful on the road, and get back to the city as soon as possible before dark." "Yes!" the guard responded. Fortunately, the horse knew the Lord, and did not fall off due to previous changes, and the carriage resumed its movement. "Ji Bai, Mr. Ji Bai~ I will feel embarrassed if I look at them this way." Feeling the scorching gaze that has been hitting him, Ke''er was a little shy, his face flushed like an apple. ...Ji Bai didn''t hear about it. Wearing an iron helmet made people invisible to his facial expression, but Ke''er could still feel that scorching gaze did not leave him. As the dusk approaches, the girl¡¯s long hair like cherry blossoms is blown by the surging breeze, and her cheeks are a little itchy, like two people outside the car with gentle palms on their faces (Horley is ignored), a man and a woman, strong knights with affection. Looking at the princess intensively, the girl pretended to be watching the scenery with a little shyness. The knight was attracted by her beauty and had not recovered for a long time. (Ker''s perspective) It seems that this slightly cool dusk makes people fascinated by the drama, and makes people involuntarily immersed in the atmosphere. What a beautiful scenery, the situation is very good, after a long while, the knight said. "I''m thinking of a question." "What''s the problem?" Kerr''s heart speeded up involuntarily. "Should I leave you at the next stop? "... "Don''t wow, Mr. Ji Bai, don''t wow, sure enough you are still angry!...Woo, Kerr is very good, not only can wash and cook, but also be used as a warm baby, don''t leave it to others!" How big is the hope? , Disappointment is as great as it is, but Ke''er lay on Ji Bai''s lap with tears, pitifully looking like a hamster begging for food. Facts have proved that talking about love with an iron can that doesn''t understand the taste is purely playing the piano with a cow. So "what''s the problem, you and Xiaosha are good sisters, aren''t they? They are now the majesty of the Yamao Kingdom above the square people. If you go to her, is it possible that you will lose a bite of food?" Ji Bai rubbed. Fuck Kerr''s head, his attitude looked serious. This iron can is not a joke at all, but it couldn''t be clearer. This can is really going to throw itself to the Yamao Kingdom wow! No, it won''t work! Why is this iron can so unhealthy, don''t even the warm baby that is delivered to the door whine. "No, I won''t go, I won''t go, I won''t go. One..." Ke''er pouted her mouth, eyes filled with tears, crying, making trouble and hanging herself. This incompetent protest like a repeater made Ji Bai a little bit dumbfounded. "Listen, do you know where I am going?" "Yiluozhou is a place with ten deaths and no life. Strictly speaking, anything can happen. "Don''t listen, don''t listen... "I can''t protect you." Looking at Kerr, who covered both ears and fell into autism, Ji Bai continued. "It''s okay if you don''t go... Kerr murmured. "This is not good, I have no choice. "Then I must go too!" "You will die, and I may die. There is still a chance of surviving if you go alone." Ji Bai tried to persuade. "So, if it wasn''t for Lin Tuo to tell me this, would Ke''er not understand why you disappeared until the day he died?!" Ke''er suddenly exploded. ......If nothing unexpected happens. "What can''t be an accident. You always think that you are talking to yourself! Why do you never try to explain it to me? I''d rather tell Uncle Horley than to get along with you day and night. Kerr!" "Uh, uh... Horley, who was lying down and shot, touched his nose, looked at the two people who were in the quarrel, and moved away quietly. Ke''er appeared to be a little broken, and she looked really anxious, and her red face was bulging like a little bun. "It''s getting worse again, Mr. Ji Bai! Can you change your way of thinking, you always do it, what do people who worry about you think... Kerr gritted his teeth, tears flowing down? The cheeks run down. Ji Bai was also stunned, he didn''t expect Ke''er to have such an unexpected reaction. Take out the paper towel that you carry with you and wipe the crystal clear, watery eyes on your little face. "I am sorry. Chapter 358: "Why do you care about me so much." Ji Bai never figured out this question. The two people get along for more than a few months. "Blow. Because I like Mr. Ji Bai the most." Ke''er greeted the sunset with a smile on her tear-stained face. Chapter 5 ~ Temporary Residence in the City When the city of Nolan on the border was first seen, it was only a few slumped and short: the wall has changed. The main entrance brick wall, which was short and crude, with almost no protective ability, was removed and transported away, replaced by thick bricks with a height of about five feet. The firing technology was perfect. There were almost no gaps between the densely paved bricks and tiles, so it can cope with small scales. The conflict is more than enough. On the tall castle tower, cat-like soldiers in cloth armor spread all over the castle gates in a standard military posture, standing guard with due diligence. The handsome banner of the Yamao Kingdom, which is inlaid four times this time, floats high in front of the tower. After a few months, Nolan City has been completely reborn. A far-sighted king surpassed one hundred thousand soldiers, and the desolate and semi-colonial lynx kingdom is now thriving, and it is naturally inseparable from the wise leadership of the leader. The convoy gradually drove into the city gate. "See the Countess." After the guard Ding Lao showed his identity badge, the soldier standing guard at the city gate knelt down on one knee, welcoming the distinguished nobleman with the highest standards. "You have offended the noble lady. Now that the bandits outside the city are in trouble, you have to ask the adults to show up, and we will naturally open the door for you. "Bold! Guards, do you know who you are blocking?" The soldiers'' repeated blocking made Jia Ding angry. "Earl Crimson. The eldest daughter of Earl Fran, I have a sense of measure, but this is the order of the Lord of the City. Even if His Majesty Sha enters the city, he must undergo an identity check. "Heh, you City Lord Nolan is really a big man. My lady is the one you can see if you want to meet? Guards, you''d better figure it out, "Little Five, step back." "The voice in the car interrupted Jia Ding''s angrily. ¡­The Jia Ding of the masterpiece Xiao Wu retired, the car curtain was pulled open, and the elegantly dressed girl came out, with a slightly wavy light "I have seen the countess blush. Then I am an adult." (The memory of the previous chapter is confused, the last name is It''s blushing~(1¡Ý¡Þ")) "There have been many offenses before, and I ask Miss Ran to forgive me. "It''s okay, you are also ordered to do it." Ran glanced at the soldier who was kneeling on one knee, and walked into the curtain without saying anything. There was no need to care about the guard who was ordered to act. The soldiers did not dare to neglect, and ordered the soldiers standing guard at the gate to open. The carriage drove into the city, and glanced at the unidentified armored man and the big human man sitting on both sides of the car, and the soldier was stunned. "These two... "The builder that our lady invited, why, Master Guard has an opinion? Gu Jiading narrowed his eyes. "They are. Class??...or Mu" play "Before human beings, they were the guests of our young lady''s banquet." Jia Ding pointedly said. ¡­The guard looked at each other, not daring to come forward and say anything, confirming that the other party is indeed a relative of the emperor, and then it would be unwise to touch this mold. The young lady of the earl¡¯s family knows people with her eyesight, and she is much smarter than a soldier like herself, and she must have her own sense of measure. The bridge was lowered, and the carriage entered Nolan City unimpeded. "Oh, it turns out that this is the kingdom of the cat people... Looking at the various cat people in the streets and alleys, Huo Lei looked around like a curious baby. All the cat people didn''t notice it, but they were ignorant. When immersed in the hard-won peace, what a terrible thing a troll man has silently sneaked into the city. However, exposed to the sight of so many Asian cats, Huo Lei, the silly big man, had no consciousness at all...I hope that low-level illusion pendant can withstand the test. Otherwise it is the end of the rat on the street. "Is the architectural style of the Yamao generally short? Except for the palace, there are no taller buildings in the whole city." Huo Lei Mo rubbed his chin, completely ignorant of the fact that he had gone deep into the "enemy cave". It''s like a tourist. "This is what it looks like after reconstruction. The former Nolan was a strong city. The magnificent palace was used to entertain guests from outside. Now the main hall of the former magnificent and magnificent is gone, only a few branch halls remain." Jin Kerr, who remained strangely silent after the city, suddenly drove up with surprise and curiosity compared to Huo Lei. Kerr appeared calm and calm, glanced at the generally low buildings in Nolan City, and made an introduction calmly. "Eh eh? Is that so? Oh, it turned out to be like this." Huo Lei nodded suddenly, not knowing if he understood Ji Bai''s silence. After the war, Nolan was indeed looking pale, and Ji Bai, who had changed before and after, was very clear. Although Nolan is now much better than it was during the colonial rule, the pale face of the people with malnutrition is much rosy. "You have lived here for a while. "This is Kerr''s hometown." Kerr said naturally. "Well, so I''m thinking about the feasibility of throwing you here, and I feel like I won''t be starved to death even if I throw you here. "Wooming!" Ke''er subconsciously grasped the carriage guardrail, looking as if he could not die. Of course it was just a joke from Ji Bai, although he did not give up his plan to keep Kerr in the Yamao Kingdom, even if he did that, he had to give it to someone who knew him reliably and was at ease. After entering the city, the carriage slowed down, and was a panda on the street for a few minutes, and gradually drove into a small mansion. "Dear guest, you can get off when you arrive at the destination." With the help of the servant, the man who stepped out of the carriage respectfully carried the long skirt, and walked in front of the guests to lead the way as the master did his duty. "Ms. Ran don''t have to be polite. I can''t be thankful enough for sending me into the city. I just need to find the hotel by myself. Besides, there are still important things to do, so I can''t delay, so let me go. "Benefactor, please stay here... and finish your words. You all came from afar, and you left the clearance permit and identification in a hurry. The hotel will not stay with you." Ran stopped Ji Bai who wanted to quit her resignation, and she paused. Continue to talk about it. "Dare to ask the guest the destination of this trip?" "The swamp country." "As far as the concubine knows, there are very few carriages leading to the swamp country in the entire Yamao Kingdom. Normal waiting may delay you more time. Although the house is small, if the benefactor does not dislike it, he can rest here for two days. Please ask your father to contact the special carriage for you." Ran said respectfully, lifting the skirt. ¡­Before Ji Bai could answer, Ke''er grabbed Ji Bai''s hand and dragged him out. It was obvious that this little strength could not drag the dull iron can. "Ji Bai, Mr. Ji Bai, let''s go. It doesn''t matter if you sleep on the street. Don''t stay here, just walk around. But she seems to be reluctant to stay here, grabbing Ji Bai''s fingers Head in place and ran. "Well, how do you call this sister of the same race?" Ran did not know why, seeing Ke''er''s behavior a little anxious. "I don¡¯t need to tell you, we don¡¯t need to know... Mr. Ji Bai, hurry up! Let¡¯s just find a place to cover the rain and lay on the floor to sleep. The next day, we will hurry to find a carriage. Nolan City is connected to the swamp country. His carriage might not go too far!" For living here, Ke''er showed ten thousand unwillingnesses, wishing to take Ji Bai and disappear from here now. "Huh? But I don''t think it''s okay to live here, Miss Lei''s heart..." "Uncle Huo Lei, don''t talk too much. Huo Lei touched his nose and closed his mouth a little aggrieved. So when I speak, I will be dismissed by sister Kerr... "Mr. Ji Bai! Let''s go, let''s go, that woman seems to be ill-intentioned at first sight, this is her place, who dares to relax in the wolf''s den, maybe it will **** our brains dry in our sleep , It''s terrible and terrible." Ke''er seriously approached Ji Bai''s ear and muttered softly, while holding Ji Bai tightly, trying to drag the iron can out of the mansion. Ji Bai didn''t plan to leave without clarifying the situation. The locals naturally knew Nolan City better than a stranger himself. In this case, listening to their arrangements was undoubtedly the most reassuring. On the one hand, Ji Bai also felt surprised, how could the well-behaved and docile person in Ping 8 suddenly react so intensely. "Well, this little sister, do you have any misunderstandings about me? Ran really has no malice. You are Ran¡¯s benefactors, Ran just. "I just want to make some crooked ideas in the name of repaying kindness, right? Don''t even think about it! Mr. Ji Bai already has me, you woman, don''t want to make any crooked ideas!" "Little sister, you must have misunderstood what I mean. I really just want to repay Mr. Ji Bai''s kindness... If I can''t repay my kindness, it will make me sleepless. "Oh, are you telling the truth? Do you dare to swear to the ancestors'' idols?" Ke''er asked in desperate pursuit. Chapter 359: "me. "I don''t think you have any good intentions, 36 um! It hurts~" Ke''er covered his forehead and looked at Ji Bai with tears in his eyes. "Ker, don''t embarrass Miss." Ji Bai silently pulled Kerr back behind him. "Then, let''s just wait a few days. Miss Ran is a countess. Miss Ran''s desire to repay her kindness is felt, so you can arrange it for me." "Mr. You are polite, Mr. Ji Bai, can I call you that way?" Ran muttered as if he was self-conscious. "The name is just a code name, Miss Ran, please. "Thank you, Mr. Ji Bai, for your trust, please come here." She nodded implicitly, and walked in the front to lead the way with sincerity. "Ji...Let''s not spend the night here, okay, it''s much better to find a carriage by yourself than she finds for us, maybe it can save a lot of time." Kerr pouted, very dissatisfied with Ji Bai''s decision. "She is an Asian cat noble, and the local connections are higher than those of our newcomers." Ji Bai touched Ke''er''s head and explained her thoughts. "Do you trust her so much? A girl who has just met for less than half a day." Ke''er kicked the stone inside, pouting her mouth so that she could hang a hook. "Not to believe in her, but to believe in you." Ji Bai pointed at Kerr seriously. "Uh, eh?!" Ke''er put his face aside all of a sudden. "Even if Mr. Ji Bai said good things about me in person, I, I would not be happy, it feels so far-fetched. One... "Forced? Where is it?" Ji Bai shook his head. "I have seen many Asian cats, all of them are good children with a pure heart, a pure and kind heart, and the purity of not being polluted by this world, which makes me feel ashamed. "So I am willing to believe in the Yamao family, not because of her, but because of the preconceived feelings of meeting you. "Mr. Ji Bai said that this is a foul_1. Ke''er turned his head and didn''t dare to look back, and he only acquiesced in this decision. The mansion is not big, understandable. At the beginning of the restoration of the Yamao Kingdom, all resources were not perfect. At this time, the princes and nobles still enjoyed the luxurious palaces and villas. This country must not last long before it will go to extinction. The interior of the mansion is not large, and there are no luxury furnishings inside. The overall layout is simple but not crude. There is no shortage of daily necessities. The white and flawless walls seem to be meticulously wiped every day by servants. In the vase in front of the window sill, there are a few uniquely selected pure white pieces, and the elegant fragrance spreads to every part of the room along the wind outside the window. Ran took off the pointed shoes of the Asian cat tribe''s traditional style, and set off his white silk stockings with pink jade feet and stepped on the clean carpet. Ke''er took off his shoes as it was, since the traditional customs of the Xiaoyacat tribe have deepened into his bones, even when he was at home, Ke''er had such a habit. Ji Bai and Huo Lei did as well, although Ji Bai didn''t want to take off his boots and armor. What''s the feeling of a knight who is heavily armed and barefoot? How awkward to look. "...The door frame is a bit low." Huo Lei, who was knocked when he entered the door, whispered. Ran took the three to the second floor, and the servants waited on both sides. She led the three of them into a corner and opened the door of one of the rooms. "The room is not too big, so please don''t dislike it. The room is not spacious, but it is neatly arranged, and a small purple flower is carefully placed in front of the good wooden table on the window sill. It is the residence of the nobles and the princes, the environment is not bad, at least it is many times better than the hostel outside. Ji Bai suddenly remembered that when he came to Nolan last time, he also brought a cat with him. "There is Miss Lauran." After that, Ji Bai was about to open the door of the last room at the end of the corridor. "Mr. Ji Bai, please wait... Ran stopped Ji Bai. "Is there anything else?" Ji Bai turned around in doubt. "That room is a utility room and cannot live in. Please follow me to the third floor. "Hmm? Really." Ji Bai took two steps back. Is the utility room on the second floor? Although strange, but the owner said so, it would be a bit rude to insist on opening it. Are there only two guest rooms on this floor? "Wait!" Ke''er jumped out and hugged Ji Bai''s arm. "I can''t use it anymore. I usually sleep with Mr. Ji Bai and don''t need to go to floor 5. D ""Huh, eh?!" Ran, who was planning to take Ji Bai to the upstairs, was obviously suddenly here. I was stunned. Chapter 6 ~ Sculpture "Uh eh eh?" Ran was obviously taken aback by Keer''s surprising words. The line of sight was erratic between the two men with the most adorable height difference, and his face flushed red at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Don''t make trouble, how can we two live together." The finger armor tapped Keer''s head. "The guest is up to you. If there is no place to live on the second floor, don''t mind if I make a floor in the living room or something. "How can this be? That would be rude! "It doesn''t matter." Ji Bai shrugged. It is enough to have a shelter from the wind and rain. He didn''t plan to stay here for a year. Just a few days is enough. The alleys and streets in the wilderness are sleeping. However, Ji Bai has very low requirements for food, clothing, housing and transportation, as long as he can maintain normal physiological functions. "No... if you neglect your benefactor, my father will blame me. Please don''t refuse, Mr. Cavaliers." "But there are no rooms in this mansion." "Yes, that''s right..." "That''s fine." Ji Bai said in a decided tone. "Hey, no need. I just sleep in the living room. Brother Ji Bai, please sleep in this room. It also happens to be a cubicle with sister Ke''er. "I usually don''t sleep in the bed, but I haven''t slept in the courtyard... Ji Bai rubbed his chin and fell into thinking. "The courtyard is full of wind and scenery, and it looks good. "Sorry, sorry...Ji Bai''s words were obviously wrong, thinking that the other party was talking angry because of his poor hospitality. At the beginning of the founding of the People''s Republic of China, the lack of resources and the weak national power were indeed unable to produce any good things to entertain guests. "Why do you apologize?" In Ji Bai''s view, such behavior was very thoughtless. "The Yamao only eased their breath with the unconditional help promised by the blood clan not long ago. They really can''t produce anything decent to entertain the guests. "It doesn''t matter, but Miss Laura will bother a lot for the rest of the matter. "Ji Bai tried to figure out the meaning of this sudden apology, and simply gave up thinking. "Actually, there is actually one... on the top floor." Ran was a little bit twisted, and said that seemed to have taken a lot of courage. "Is there any room? I don''t care where I sleep. Sleeping is just to keep your spirits up. It is commonplace to live on the streets in the field. Compared with cumbersome bed covers, Ji Bai prefers not to take off his armor, and he can go to sleep by leaning against a wall, which is convenient and fast. "Yes, on the top floor, invite Mr. Ji Bai to follow...". "Yeah." The master''s heart was not easy to refuse, Ji Bai didn''t notice Ran''s weirdness, and followed her up to the third floor. "Ke, you followed Uncle Huo Lei to clean up your room, we may have to stay here for a few days.¡¯ The intention of Ji Bai''s words was to tell Ke''er not to follow him. Ke''er who wanted to follow him could only give up. He puffed his mouth and glanced at Huo Lei, and opened the door angrily. Chapter 360: No, I obviously didn''t do anything, so why was I disliked again? ? Horley''s eyes were dumbfounded, and he didn''t want to understand where he was getting angry again. His huge head couldn''t turn around. "Mr. Ji Bai, here it is..." After the introduction, Ran stood by the door like a daughter-in-law and bowed her head without saying "Well, thank you, I see." Ji Bai nodded. Note down the specific location. The third floor is more vacant than the second floor. Although the area of ??this mansion itself is not large, it may even be compared to a luxury hotel in the Human Federation. It is too shabby to say that it is a noble palace. There is only one room in the entire corridor. Most of the mansion is made of oak. The roof beams and eaves of the roof are made of carefully carved wood. The unique architectural style makes people feel warm . This room is obviously also special. The door shaft turned, the door was opened with a creak, the white curtain in front of the window sill drifted, and the pure and flawless fragrance of lilies was soaked in the breeze, which made people feel refreshed. The layout of the room is much more luxurious than the living room and other rooms, and the decoration is nothing more than a valuable curse on the table. The objects from which the curse can be sourced are rare in the Yamao¡¯s dwellings, which shows that the position of the girl¡¯s father in the Yamao family is not that the pale high-footed beds are neatly stacked, and there are several chairs in front of the incense wooden table. The legs are carved with floral patterns. There are several art scrolls hanging on the walls. There seem to be some clothes hanging in the hidden closet. The room even has a bathroom. You can see the difference from a few details. . "Are you satisfied with the environment here?" Ran hesitated and asked in a low voice. "Yeah." Ji Bai didn''t express too much, whether luxurious or not would prevent him from sleeping on the closet. "You, do you still feel dissatisfied?" Ran was taken aback for a moment, a little bit embarrassed. The waiting Ji Bai admitted in his own eyes, (Lan Cangshen''s face has improved. "There seems to be someone living in this place, is it really okay to live with me? "No, no...Mr. Ji Bai treats this as his own home. "Well, I won''t live for too long. "If you have any needs, you can call me... ...I remember correctly below, Miss Ran, you are the royal family and noble of the Yacat tribe, aren''t you? The relationship is fairly close to the direct line. " "Is the royal family... our family is just a collateral that has a long relationship with your majesty. When my hometown was in trouble, I fled away from famine. For many years, I have been a guest in another country. Thanks to my majesty''s gift, he has regained the title, and he has no right to brag about it... When it comes to this topic, Ran is very guilty. "Anyway, after all, with the blood of the royal family, there is no need to whisper to me as an outsider." "Her temperament, really can''t be compared by just a cat person." Ji Bai said as if sighing. "Mr. Ji Bai, the room Keer has been cleaned up, haven''t you selected a room yet? Then Keer has come up." "Someone called me, it''s getting late, I''ll leave if it''s okay. After hearing the shouts downstairs, Ji Bai walked down behind him without stopping and wanted to say something. The words that came to his mouth swallowed back into his stomach. "Mr. Ji Bai, do you think the room is satisfactory? If you are not satisfied, you can exchange it with Kerr." "Satisfied." Changing rooms is too troublesome, and Ji Bai said that he didn''t want to. "Oh, this way, hey... Kerr went around Ji Bai''s body and hugged his arms sweetly. "Mr. Ji Bai, Ke''er hasn''t been back here for a long time. Can you go to the street with Ke''er to have a look, please? Ok. "Ji Bai thought that there was nothing wrong with him, and it would take time for Ran to ask a contact to prepare the carriage. It was really fine for a while... "Boom, bang,... the pumping of the heart is like a thunderstorm that catches people off guard. "Eh eh? Mr. Ji Bai, what''s wrong with you? What is it? Is it uncomfortable?" "No, it''s just that I just saw something on the ground and leaned over." Ji Bai stood up without a trace and noticed that he was okay, allowing Kerr to dispel his suspicion. "What is it." "One child, I''m wrong." "... Kerr tilted his head. "Want me to take you out for a stroll? Let''s go." Ji Bai took the initiative to pull up Kerr''s little hand. "Where do you want to go shopping?" "Whatever, you can go anywhere with Mr. Ji Bai~" Seeing the sweet and happy Kerr shrunk in his arms, the line of sight in the seam of his helmet was a little bit more pampering and regretful. I don''t know if it is by fate or destined by the sky to live with this unidentified Asian cat girl for nearly half a year. Ji Bai often feels strange because Ke''er shows emotions to herself, which goes beyond a soft spot and love at first sight. It''s like a relationship that has been together for many years, but the two didn''t know each other before they met. Point Ji Bai can feel it. A strange feeling, as if everything that happened was appointed by the king. Gradually, I began to have a strange feeling for this cat ear loli, who was still in her infancy. In layman''s terms, it was probably the kind who was going to be in prison. The heart-piercing pain reminded him that time is running out. If he can''t solve the secret of Yiluozhou within half a year, there is only a dead end to meet him. He doesn''t think that vampire is joking with him. Perhaps in her eyes, she was just a small, insignificant child who died in one pinch. She gave herself two choices, either to die flat in the painful struggle, or to take a gamble, and finally die in the ancient ruins that no one cares about. Ji Bai will not sit and wait for death, but everything he does may become futile. This may be the last period of time with her. After half a year, the existence named Ji Bai may have been forgotten by the world. "Or, call Huo Lei to go with you?... After thinking about it, Mr. Ji Bai I feel that it is not moral to leave him here alone and take Kerr out to play alone. "This is okay... I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to forget it. Brother Ji Bai, you can just follow Ke¡¯er. I suddenly feel a little sick in my stomach... Hearing that someone called his name, Huo Lei looked up, and then it was like As if seeing something terrible, he immediately turned his head and turned his head to refuse. The afterglow of the setting sun mirrored the remaining city, even though the eyes were full of paleness, there was no lack of hope and hope in the expression of pale cheeks, diminishing the atmosphere of a little depression. The dark silver sculpture in the center of the square was obviously not cast before the war. The smooth and flawless surface is shining under the afterglow mapping, the edges and corners are distinct and the details are exquisite, and the edges have no trace of time. Signs indicate that the sculpture has been standing here not long ago. It looks like a knight in plate armor holding two long swords, one silver and one black. The shape of the armor makes Ji Bai very familiar. Under the condition of lack of resources," the finest materials were used, and highly skilled craftsmen were hired to cast this sculpture at a high price. Ji Bai didn''t figure out what the Yamao was thinking. "So majestic." Looking at the tall knight sculpture on the ring of the central field, Ke''er smiled and said, the different colors flashed and disappeared. "The person who created this sculpture is really superb, isn''t it, Mr. Ji Bai?" "Yeah." At sunset in the west, at the end of the day, two and three children chased in the square, and there were old people strolling in the courtyard. Two approached the sculpture. "An unknown warrior of a foreign race, a pure white knight, a legendary hero who splits the darkness of the dawn and cut the shackles of the Yacats, and lost their clan after saving the Yacats. It is rumored that they are wandering around and are fighting for justice." Has the shackles been cut off? But he kept cutting the shackles on his body. Chapter 361: "Mr. Ji Bai." Kerr looked up at the tall statue of the knight, as if muttering to himself. "This nameless knight must be great. "He, saved a race." "Although Ke''er has never seen him, but ah, Ke''er can feel the loneliness in him.¡¯ "It can''t be understood by anyone. If you do a little wrong thing, you will be referred to as a dry man. It is actually very tiring to live like this. "Hidden under the armor may be a fragile heart. Once the armor is removed, he is no different from us, and the hero is also an ordinary person... "He will also make mistakes, being in a high position and being involuntarily repented of the mistakes he has made." Kerr stroked his chest, as if praying or simply speaking. These words didn¡¯t seem to be what Kerr had said. In Ji Bai¡¯s impression, she was just a ignorant and ignorant who needed to live under the protection of an eagle, "Well, maybe." Ji Bai didn¡¯t know how to take Ke¡¯er¡¯s words. Replied casually. The two stood silently on the spot, and the scene fell into a weird tranquility. The afterglow is down and the day is about to end. "Mr. Cavalier, do you believe in love at first sight." "? What?" Ji Bai, who was stunned, didn''t hear these words too clearly. "No." Ke''er smiled and shook his head, looked at his iron helmet crookedly, and took his hand. "Let''s go back, Mr. Ji Bai." "Hey, why did you two come back? We have all eaten." He walked into the mansion and saw Huo Lei sitting on the sofa patting his stomach. "Even if it''s a date, please pay attention to the time anyway" Mr. Ji Bai is back. "Sitting in jeopardy, as if to see Ji Bai coming back in anxious manner, he moved a little from the bench. "I''m going to tell the servants to heat up the food, please wait a while." "Well, it''s troublesome." Ji Bai felt that Ran seemed to have something to say, but he couldn''t say it as if it was in the way of something. He didn''t intend to take the initiative to ask, now that he is hard to protect himself, Ji Bai doesn''t want to get involved in nosy, especially the intrigue between these high-ranking officials and nobles, thinking about it, it feels big. After getting on the carriage by himself, the two sides broke off the favor, and there was no need to have a deep friendship. It was late at night, and in the courtyard pond, the sound of dewdrops ticking on the water surface came slowly. It''s getting late, it''s time to rest. Just after entering the room, Ji Bai who came to see the white mist in the bathroom was taken aback. Has anyone just finished taking a shower here? "That, Mr. Ji Bai~" The shy and jerky voice was a little charming. crane? As soon as he turned his head, a burst of spring made him unable to open his eyelids. Chapter 7 ~Add Me~ Chapter 8 ~ Everyone Knows "What are you talking about? It sounds like a lot of fun, please add me." The locked door kicked open in a straightforward, simple and brutal act of violence. The door panel bounced several times, and the door shaft squashed. People''s clicking sound. The Yacats are a race that is not afraid of severe cold. In the hot summer, Ran has a kind of cat skin that was peeled off and made into a sofa "Mr. Ji Bai~ What are you talking about, I want to know, too," Would you like to add me? "Well, it''s just some discussion and reflection on life experience." Ji Bai replied solemnly. "Ke, can you put the kitchen knife down first, children shouldn''t play with this dangerous weapon. "Yeah! When did this thing appear in Ke''er''s hand?" Ke''er was stunned with both eyes, and covered his mouth with one hand, looking at the kitchen knife in his hand in surprise. "But it''s okay, Mr. Ji Bai is wearing armor, this kind of inferior kitchen knife can''t hurt Mr. Ji Bai... Other things are not guaranteed." Kerr hugged the kitchen knife in distress, as if thinking about whether or not. It''s not good if you cut something carefully. "Um... Ran unconsciously shrank toward the corner of the wall. Such terrible clothing coordination. This embarrassing scene gives people a feeling of being caught and raped at the end of the day. "Ker, put away the knife, you scare people." "Huh? Does Ke''er scare anyone?" Ke''er looked around, his head shaking like a rattle, and his face full of doubts. "No, there is only one little fox left here besides Mr. Ji Bai and Ke''er, there is no one else. "Mmm..." Ran shivered more severely, and the bath towel on her body looked like the fur of some kind of small animal, and she couldn''t stop trembling. "Miss Ran isn''t a few years older than you, she''s a little bit courageous, stop making trouble." Seeing that Ji Bai said this, Ke''er also knew that Ji Bai might be angry if she didn''t stop her hand. He threw the kitchen knife aside and smiled and sat down beside Ji Bai as if nothing had happened. Leaning on Ji Bai. "In the future, don''t eavesdrop on things outside. It''s not too tiring to stand. It''s good to sit in the house and listen. It doesn''t interfere." "Hey, did Mr. Ji Bai already know that I was outside." Ke''er stuck out his tongue a little embarrassed. "Tracking peeping, I suggest that you have a barefoot. Even the soft heels, no matter how cautious the movements are, they will make small movements." Ji Bai rubbed his chin and gave suggestions. "Oh, that''s it, thank you Mr. Ji Bai for reminding me, but Kerr will be careful next time. The two spoke solemnly and calmly about the content of the violation, and trembling on the side. The two people in front of me seem to be dangerous, in various senses. "Yeah! Okay, two, you can talk as much as you want, I''ll go help you close the door." Hearing what Ji Bai said, she felt relieved, this air stagnant room, she took a second I don''t want to stay any longer, wearing the bath towels on my shoulders, and the shoes don''t care about the time I wear them. Ruguo A Qingshu B Product Day. SF Light Novel "I don''t need to repeat the story of the matter." Well, Mr. Ji Bai, how are you going to choose? "Ke''er didn''t deny it, tilted his head, and put on a subtle smile the moment Ran ran out of the room. "Help her." Ji Bai did not hesitate. "I won''t go back on what I promised. In an instant, the density of the air rose suddenly. The eyes of the two pairs are entangled in the air, like sparks splashing all over, but also ambiguous. "As expected of Mr. Ji Bai, he would say so." Ke''er sighed, a little bit dissatisfied. However, if I change my tongue at this time, I am afraid I will have to doubt my choice. Stupid but honest, rigid but upright. This is the knight who is perplexed all day long for his faith. "So, what are you going to do? Marry sister Ran, let them be honest after dispelling the thoughts of the powerful?" Ke''er shook his head. "The idea is to treat the symptoms but not the root cause. Mr. Ji Bai intends to stay in the Yamao Kingdom to take care of these dishonest dignitaries for the rest of his life. By the way, is he enjoying his family as the head of the earl family?" "After all, even if Mr. Ji Bai suppresses them with pure force, it is only temporary. They will not tolerate foreigners riding on their heads. A slight mistake is likely to cause mutiny." Ke''er said frivolously, completely. Analyze as an outsider. "Ker, it''s really hidden." Ji Bai, who has been silent for a long time, usually has a little more invisible sight. No matter how you look at it, these remarks don''t seem to be said by a little girl who knows nothing about the world. "It''s just a little bit of research in this area, and I can still get Mr. Ji Bai''s praise or something." Ke''ernei sat cross-legged, "It is true, then based on this question, what do you think?" Ji Bai continued to ask Tao. Chapter 362: "Does Mr. Ji Bai really plan to do this for her?... Kerr''s ears drooped, looking at Ji Bai with some disappointment. "I''m not helping the Yamao tribe, nor am I helping Ran. I don''t want to interfere in the internal affairs of foreign races." Ji Bai stopped talking when he said this. "Does Mr. Ji Bai think this way? Well, okay, but Ke''er is only inexperienced and has no experience in this area, so he can''t give any advice. Don''t blame Mr. Ji Bai. "The relationship between the monarch and the minister should not be too close nor too far away. Awe and awe. Only respect is meaningless. Only seven points and three points are a qualified relationship between the monarch and the minister." Qualified, then how to make the officials fearful? First, the emperor must have real power and control the military power. Second, the emperor has a high prestige in the army, so that the officials will be jealous and fearful of themselves. Companion Tiger." Ke''er shook her finger, talking about her feelings. "So, what exactly should I do. "Can''t think of it." Kerr stuck out his tongue mischievously. "Ker knows more than I thought.¡¯ "Woo, if we can only do laundry, cooking and bed warming, Mr. Ji Bai will probably abandon me... There is no way, we can only learn more in private to increase knowledge, which will be useful at critical moments. Only Mr. Ji Bai can let me follow." Ke''er looked at Ji Bai pitifully, with a helpless look like a kitten being discarded. "This is just Kerr''s opinion, Mr. Ji Bai can ignore it if he says it wrong. "Good point." Ji Bai nodded. "Want to go with me." "If you want to completely cure this bone marrow disease, you need a potent medicine." Ji Bai said, putting the saber in his hand into the scabbard. This sword is spiritual. Ji Bai has already seen it. On the day he lost it, the sword appeared by his bed inexplicably. After losing with a pet that he had been with him day and night, he went back home along the way. a feeling of. "That is, the coup. "So, Mr. Ji Bai, you really want to be with her... Kerr seems to be still struggling with this issue. "It''s just fake, it''s just a bait." "but¡­¡­ "Don''t you want to help Xiaosha?" Ji Bai''s next sentence made Ke''er choke. "She is very helpless now, very helpless, no one is standing next to her, just like she did in the past. Early morning symbolizes the beginning of the next day. The people regard food as the sky. For the people, this day is no different from usual, but the tranquility is beaten by the news spread all over the city. "Have you heard that the Countess is going to get married, and the wedding will be held this week." "What should I do? It''s common for men and women to marry men and women. It is common for nobles and young masters to taste the forbidden fruit. Besides, these nobles get married and care about us ordinary people? What do they love? How about it. "You don''t know, the countess is a confidant of your majesty at the time." But she was not married to the same race. " "?? Not a cat person, is it possible that he can still be a troll person?" "Or blood? If it is blood, it is still understandable. People''s army is now stationed in the city, so it is completely possible to associate. "No, it''s just a human who came out of nowhere! "? Really or not? Don''t just open your mouth and argue that the nobles can''t eat after being heard, so let''s just say a few words. "Do you understand if you don''t believe it or spread it? "If this matter is true, then it will be a blessing... If you marry a human being, the nobles will not sit back and watch." "However, it is said that that human being has stepped up to save the Countess¡¯s life, it is justified.¡¯ "I think it''s okay. Isn''t the pure white knight a human being? In times of crisis, he draws his sword to help, no matter which race he is from, he is a courageous and admirable hero. 3" "There are also rumors that your Majesty has a very close relationship with the pure white knight. The two have a close personal relationship even more than friendship. If there is no news of children until now, I directly suspect those two... "Don''t talk nonsense, misfortune comes from your mouth... The news quickly spread to the entire Nolan, and even the entire Yamao Kingdom, and became a hot topic among the people after dinner. A small number of people feel irrelevant. Because of the pure white knights, Yamao people have changed their views on humans, while most people have an attitude of watching theater. It was the nobles who made trouble, not themselves. Similarly, there are very few people who feel embarrassed. For example, the City Lord''s Mansion of Nolan City at this moment. "Pears!" The sound of glass shattering was crisp and loud, and the servant waiting at the side lowered his eyebrows and quivered slightly. "Blush~ Ran is married? That girl is married?! Or a human... The strong smell of wine that cannot be melted is unbearable. The finely carved phoebe wood table is full of wine bottles that will be consumed, and the ground is full of glass debris. "Replace me with a human being, is this an insult to my young master?!" The young man ripped off his dress and overturned the expensive palisade table. The sound of glass bottles exploding suddenly came one after another, very ear-piercing. He rushed into the courtyard angrily, "Father, daddy! You already know this, you have to be the master for me, she doesn''t know good or bad, she made this out to humiliate your son, don''t stand up and say a few words, Isn''t this smashing the door number of our house??" Entering the room, the young man changed his face completely, and said embarrassedly to the middle-aged man sitting on the rocking chair with his legs up. "Oh, what do you want to do?" The middle-aged man motioned to the maid to retreat. "Of course I went to **** Crimson Ranch, castrate the dog who didn''t know what to do with a knife, and let him watch our two loving young people gritted their teeth and said every word. QEZ Notes "Reckless! Isn''t your insignificant thing a woman? There are more and more women with royal blood. You have to learn to look forward and wait until we completely control this country and regain territory from humans. It doesn''t matter how many royal princesses you want to serve you! "No, dad, I''m going to be blushing, I just want this woman. I don¡¯t want anything else. This is for your future grandson. "The young man burst into tears. "Hey, you are not good. Dong... The middle-aged man sighed. After all, he who loves his son can''t let his son be bullied. Besides, he is the city lord of Nolan. He has a face and a face when he walks outside. Humans with unknown roads kick their noses on their faces. Is this really good?? "Don''t worry, that girl will be yours sooner or later, you don''t have to worry about that... the middle-aged man showed a meaningful smile. "Father, really?! What are we going to do?" The young man was overjoyed. "Isn''t your kid going to teach that kid who doesn''t know the height of the sky? Well, is the wedding this week? It won''t be too long... "Yes, but in this case, if it''s a blushing wedding, your majesty will definitely be there too. You said it wasn''t because of such trouble. "Why, are you kidding me?" Oh, now and then, your daddy, I can stand up to it. "The middle-aged man grinned. "Could it be that, as for the little girl of the matter, no matter how hard she tries, the military will still be us. If we were not afraid of the blood army, we would have been able to say that the current emperor is really just a puppet display. . "Haha, do it as much as you want. There is your old man behind. After this, we will use the token to order the blood army to regain the lost ground for us. At that time, the voice of the people will be high, whether it is the people''s desire or the court, In this country, our main combatants have the final say. Chapter 9 ~ Wedding Banquet Without Blessings The little maid, holding the long dress of the person in the mirror, meticulously took care of the long hair left to the heel of her Royal Highness. A few strands of golden threads interlaced to braid the princess''s hair, and the remaining golden threads fell like a waterfall. After the crowning year, it is an unwritten rule of the Yamao Kingdom royal family that the hair is kept but not shaved. The girl in the bronze mirror is a beautiful and indispensable thing, her eyes are as if filled with bright crescents, clear and translucent. Chapter 363: Deep purple, it represents the royal family in the Yamao tribe. In the past few months, the girl''s temperament is different from the past. Less childish and naughty, more solemn and sacred. Now, the girl wears a mithril crown and a luxurious purple gown dress, is crowned emperor, and sits on her own red bronze throne overlooking the ministers of Zouben. The changes before and after are unbelievable, including her, but she can''t feel much surprise. Maybe she has been used to it, or numb. Catch the ducks. They are on the throne as if they were put on shelves. They have the destiny of a country in their hands, while the subordinates need to check and balance the intrigues of the ministers, driving a flat boat like a stormy sea. Is the heart gaunt? Perhaps his nerves have long been numb. "Your Majesty, Miss Countess ordered someone to send you an invitation this morning. The big wedding is coming and will be held this week. I hope your Majesty will take your time from your busy schedule to participate in the wedding banquet of the Countess. Miss Ran will be very grateful." The maid gave her a meticulous call. Li Changfa, as always, will tell your Majesty what outsiders have entrusted to him. ......"...... "Your Majesty, Your Majesty?" Before hearing your Majesty''s response, the maid tempted a few times, wondering whether her Majesty was asleep. After a while, the girl in the mirror sighed slowly. "I will be there. Apart from this, is there anything else? "The rest are just some **** that your Majesty did not want to listen to... However, it was a little strange that the Countess was married. "Is that bunch of dull second-generation ancestors?" Xiaosha closed her eyes and rubbed her somewhat sore temples. Yesterday, no, since she took the throne of meditation, she probably hasn¡¯t slept for a whole day and slept peacefully. "Love is inherently free, and it is involuntary to be born in the royal family. Although it is safe to eat, it may not be a misfortune, and the child has suffered. Desire is like a mountain rolling stone. The title of nobility can no longer satisfy them. There is no military power but no title division. The iron law of the cat clan standing still, the title of earl or higher can only be granted by the clan of the royal blood. . For a while, Ronghua couldn''t get into their eyes; they wanted their family to prosper for generations. The easiest and easiest way to let your descendants be dyed with royal blood. ... Your Majesty, the marriage partner of the Countess is not the heir of any nobleman. "The maid understood that her majesty had been complaining about the ministers who wanted to deprive her of imperial power for a long time, and she still chose to avoid taboos in her title. "Not born in a noble family?" Xiaosha frowned slightly. "Yes, he is not even a cat... "He is a human being. "...Xiao Sha narrowed her eyes, as if thinking of some bad memory, her eyes gradually became cold. "Then you have to make things clear. The humans of unknown origin marry the dry gold of the earl of the cat clan. I can''t agree with this marriage. "But it is said that the human knight was the savior of the Countess. The Countess was blocked by an assassin in front of the gate of Nolan. It was the human knight who stepped forward and pulled out his sword to help save the Earl''s daughter." "Are you still a knight? ? ? "Xiaosha frowned." "I don''t want to marry an unlearned dude, I can understand that it would be too casual to find an unintelligible native chicken to replace it." "Not to mention that the opponent is still a knight. "Eh eh? Is there anything wrong with knights?" The maid was a little confused, always feeling that Her Majesty didn''t like the word knight very cold. "Human knights, there is not a good thing, a decent liar." Xiaosha snorted coldly. Screamed. "Especially the best among retired scumbags. "Your Majesty, what you said." The maid who didn''t know the situation could only agree. "I received the invitation. I will be there in person that day." "Your Majesty, it seems that the nobles recently... the maid wants to speak again, but after hearing the first half of this, Xiaosha knows what she wants to express. 80% of the nobles have been dishonest recently, and they have been making small movements recently, and they don''t know what they are going to do. "I can''t find any waves after measuring them in a short time." Xiaosha closed her eyes. Even though it was only wishful thinking, under the pressure of the nobles, Ran was already regarded as the half-fiancee of the second generation ancestor. If he dared to intervene at this time, it would be wicked if he smashed the house number and threw them in the face. . She could almost imagine how lively this wedding banquet was, how much her presence could shock the nobles, and she would not dare to act clearly in front of Saint Shang no matter how courageous she was. By the way, let''s see what the brave human knight looks like, if he is a crooked man like that guy. "Miss, you are beautiful today." The maid in charge of Ru makeup dressing looked at the girl with light makeup in the bronze mirror. She was young but on a scale that did not fit her age, like an immature but full and attractive fruit. . Ran''s face was reddish, and he couldn''t tell whether it was blush or pink. "He, are you ready?" "Well, Lord Earl is ready. "Can''t let the earl wait a long time, Xiaoqian, get your makeup done soon, and the banquet is about to begin!" "It''s about an hour or so, but many aristocrats are waiting in the parlor." "Then I have to hurry up." Ran is just a young girl who is in love, and it is only the first time to act on the scene. It is natural that tension is inevitable. "Wrap it on me, miss you, don''t worry, you will be able to catch it. "Hmm... I lowered my eyebrows and looked in the mirror. The girl who is pure and flawless like a water lily, is different from the solemn beauty of the past, and doesn''t feel like myself. The earl''s house is not big after all. The meeting room seemed a bit crowded if it wanted to accommodate hundreds of celebrities. At this moment, in the meeting room, the noisy voices were chaotic. "Haha, knowing that I¡¯m already in the meeting room, I¡¯ll call a few people down." Send us?? This shelf is big enough" Fishbone kid, don''t you think? ? There is no real power and no military power. There are too many earl''s mansion dramas left now, right? ! "The old man with eagle nose said to the silent young man sitting beside him. The young man who held his breath opened his eyes, and his sharp eyes flashed. The luxurious dress has an empty sleeve. This is his prohibition, a taboo that no one dares to mention in front of this gloomy green. He pretended to sleep in a false sleep and didn''t intend to answer anyone''s words. In his heart, he, who has noble blood, couldn''t be equal to these savage stubborn people. He didn''t care about the unsuccessful robbing of Fu Lao''s son. He has been keeping a low profile for a long time. Now everything is ready, only the last step is left to regain the lost ground occupied by the group of monkeys in one fell swoop. "Huh! It''s just an empty skin bag. I''ll make the blind countess regret it later!" The middle-aged man took the old man''s words, and his words were full of harsh words. "Tsk tsk, old man Fu, why are you so useless? You can''t even look at your future daughter-in-law. If you were abducted, let''s not say that the person is still a human being. Your old face is really such a thing. I lost my life." In the spirit of watching the excitement, the old man''s words of gloat are a little bit of schadenfreude. "Heh, you can only take advantage of this if you want to talk coldly." Fu Lao snorted coldly. "Say "Today will be the day when the entire Yamao Kingdom will change. Just wait and see." Fu Lao hummed this sentence and then stopped responding to the obviously neutral old man. Naturally, he did not receive any relevant information. Almost all of the colleagues and ministers who could sit together as if they were discussing something with a confused look were new members of the main battle faction. The veteran old man clearly smelled the wrong smell, and his strong desire for survival prompted him to hurriedly stay away from the main combatants who are plotting something against Her Majesty. This kind of rebellious thing will push himself to the cusp of public opinion. It ended up being full of criticism, and the old man thought he didn''t have such courage. It seems that the main battle faction is conspiring to brew a big event. 2. Pretending to be foolish to avoid the disaster of the banquet, maybe it will not come when the old man hesitates, the servant brings the message of the official wedding banquet. arrival. The main combatants stopped talking and glanced at the conservative traditionalists who had few confrontations with them. They followed the servants in silence, but the main hall was more than enough to accommodate more than a hundred people. The two rows of tables were prepared first. , Fine wine and fine wine with meaty meat dishes, used to receive guests attending wedding banquets. The fineness of the glyphs on the table placed in the center of the hall can be seen at first sight. It is different from the ordinary table case. This is the imperial armor man prepared for your majesty. As always, the performance is very dull, and the helmet is covered with a crown , The armor is covered with a red robe that symbolizes celebration, and the image gives people a funny and ridiculous feeling. The wedding dress naturally attracted a lot of attention, but the airtight armor also blocked the line of sight who wanted to see his true face. He stood on the stage, facing a group of civil and military officials, Ling Ran touched a bunch of red flowers, and stood upright in the center of the lobby solemnly, as if waiting for someone. Chapter 364: This is destined to be a wedding banquet without any blessings, but the armored man standing on the high platform did not feel the slightest embarrassment. Dressed as a maid, Kerr with heavy makeup and a completely changed face stood quietly to the side, shaking hands with the wreath in the crowd, looking a little nervous under the crowd. "The shy girl walked out from the door, and the maid held her skirt, followed behind her with low eyebrows, as a foil to the green leaves. Soon after everyone was seated, the bride finally appeared in the eyes of everyone. "Damn... off the stage, a young man with a crossbrow stared at the moving shadow of the pair of armored men Qiubo. The invincible Ran of the beauty of today not only amazed the hundreds of officials in the audience, but also made the young man''s eyes widened. A pair of eyes fixed on the figure and couldn''t leave the line of sight. When he thought that his fiancee was now someone else''s wife, he was upset and unable to calm down. He stared bitterly at the dull armor on the stage, and the fire in his eyes was about to burst out. Oh, you can continue to show off! In a while, I will give you the pain + times now! ! The wedding that should have been lively and extraordinary can be heard when a needle falls quietly at this moment. The incoming people were divided into two sides, and one side was full of people, making the other side seem a little deserted, with only a handful of less than twenty people. The sound of footsteps from far to near was extremely obvious at this moment, and everyone looked at the door. "Welcome to my emperor." All the officials stood up, bowed and hailed to the belated figure, including the armored man, Kerr, and Ran on the stage. "Yeah." She replied indifferently, motioning everyone to flatten, glanced at the enclosed armor on the high platform inadvertently and thoughtfully, and then quietly brought her maid to the main seat. Sitting on the seat, his gaze wandered around several figures on the stage. "Thank your Majesty, and all the important ministers for coming today as promised, my lady thanked you for this kind of shame. The host¡¯s family recites on the stage neither humble nor humble, promoting the wedding banquet. "The two newcomers will follow the ancient rituals and live together for life, until they become white heads...". "Wait a minute." The scene stiffened in an instant, as if he had never expected that someone would forcibly interrupt the wedding when it was just on the way. Above the theme, Xiaosha frowned, but didn''t say anything, and listened to the interrupter''s later text. Suddenly, everyone turned their attention to him. Under the gaze of everyone, Fu Lao stood up calmly, and looked up and down the armored man on the stage. "As far as the old man knows, the bridegroom officer doesn''t seem to be a cat, right?" "My lord is right, but my lord has saved my lady from danger. According to the tradition of the Asian cat tribe, it is natural to marry when marriage. The host servant explained. "Tradition? Miss Ran was my son''s fianc¨¦e before this. I don''t know which spring onion is the human being that emerged from that shawl? Is it to talk about tradition, there must be a first-come-first-served order, right? "Yes, besides: You said that this person had rescued the Countess I. This is not counted as you said, what about the evidence?" The main combatant in a pair of pants began to sing and make peace. Chapter 10 ~ Don''t even recognize me "This person has rescued the Countess? Hehe, I don''t believe it, but it''s a low-level species. Isn''t it saying that the guards of our Yamao Kingdom are not as good as a human?? This matter is not counted by you, you have to show evidence. !" The senior official in a mink coat and a beer belly was full of irritating yin and yang, and looked at Ji Bai with contempt and disdain. It should be obvious, you are lying! "The main combat faction is in the same hatred of the enemy, and is complicit in taking responsibility for the new couple on stage. "Huh, the Countess of my clan colluded with the human knight, really to save us face? Crimson ~ Fei Lin is the aunt of today''s majesty, and also the pride of the Yacat tribe. Crimson ~ Miss Wan, I hope you can be worthy of it. In the name, the two characters [¾oºì]!" The high-ranking officials under the stage made endless sarcasm. A festive wedding banquet was instantly smoky. "The marriage contract is still there, but I am looking for a new love in my back, and even the whole country knows about it. Miss Ran, I ask, where do you put my son and the face of our family?!" Fu Lao Asked with a mean face. "Since the marriage contract has been set, the double convenience is the name of the couple. Before entering the bridal chamber, a red apricot came out of the wall. Such unchaste women really insult the earl¡¯s court!" Silence was not forgiven, the Lord The war faction has become intensified, and even has blatantly stated its responsibilities, moral kidnapping "But... Neither Ran nor his father are the same... The successive accusations drowned out the weak refutation of public opinion, and most of the officials were He stood up and blamed the girls on the stage, and the noble and gorgeous mink dress was stained with a dirty color. Only the few officials in the corner blushed and blushed, and sullen their faces to consider themselves. They neither participated in the condemnation, nor were they willing to stand up impartially. Defying your position against the wind will undoubtedly make yourself a target of public criticism, so that it will be difficult to move forward in the court in the future, but you can''t see it, and no one will take the initiative to touch this brow. "Hahahaha!...The world laughed at me as crazy, I laughed at others who couldn''t see through!" A hearty laugh, like an invincible sword pierced through hypocrisy and ugliness. Everyone turned their gazes to the disheveled old man sitting in the corner, desolate and laughing, madly drinking. "Where did the beggar come from?? Who put it in? The nonsense is crazy, don''t you hurry out?" Fu frowned slightly. My sirs, it really doesn''t matter to us... This old gentleman also came in by asking for help, and we also acted according to the rules. ¡®The family members inadvertently have some grievances in their words. "What?!" Old Fu squinted his eyes. The old man''s clothes were covered with pudding, and some parts were even discolored. He looked grey and drank in an unsightly posture. It¡¯s impossible for the SF light novel nobles to wear this style of clothes. "Old guy, you are so courageous? Dare to forge the letter and sneak into the noble banquet to eat? Is this treating the law of the Yacat tribe as nothing?!" "Huh? Noble?" With a duck leg in his mouth, the old man raised his head vaguely, looking around exaggeratedly. ¡®No? Where are the nobles? ? The old man hasn''t seen it at all, isn''t it just you and you? " "Hometown..." Fu Lao''s face turned into a pig liver color, not only him, but all the officials who were hit by the AOE at the scene looked like "Old Jin, don''t...the young officials sitting not far from the old man see the situation. No, reminded me cautiously. However, he seemed to have not heard it, ignoring the increasingly gloomy gazes of the officials and drinking himself. "Come here, hit this old and ignorant thing with a stick! ... It''s just a theaterman, dare to challenge the authority of the nobles?" Fu Lao said angrily. "Without us, you are still slaves to the trolls, you don''t know what to do!" The senior officials snorted coldly at the old man. "Wait, wait! Misunderstandings are all misunderstandings! This elder Jin is a colleague who is equivalent to me as an official. It is a misunderstanding... Seeing the family member who came with his sleeves up, the young official sitting next to the elder hurried out to clarify Tao. "Colleagues? Impossible, the Shang Dynasty has never seen you. "It''s true, sir, he is the magistrate of Jinyang County, and the rank of officials is not enough to enter the court. You can ask your Majesty to order the officials to check... "He is also an official?" The senior officials believed 80% of the young officials'' words, and then dismissed them with a smile. "Only the magistrates of districts, districts, and counties, I still need to take care of my mouth at the wedding banquet... "Under the broad daylight, the human condition is completely lost. The old kingdom of the orcs is no more." The old man yelled at the wedding banquet, but the deep meaning of the words meant nothing. J one. "...you guy." Seeing the anger, some people wanted to move forward with a sword around their waist. "Why? Don''t you confess to it?" The eyes of the drunk old Jin flashed a little. "Do you have the habit of picking and scolding? I''m sorry, I apologize for the old man." "... "Enough." The clear voice instantly resolved the tension. The girl sitting on the main seat glanced at the ministers indifferently. "The festive wedding banquet was turned into a feast for crows by you. What do you want to do?" "I''m here to send blessings, not to see your infighting." "Now that the Yamao Kingdom has both internal and external troubles, you are facing inwards for a small wedding banquet. Is this appropriate? "Reported to your Majesty, Weichen thinks that this is not the same thing; everything is about the rule of first-come-first-served, not to mention that the other party is an unknown human being who wants to jump in the queue. You are sacred, and you don''t understand the truth." Listen. In the words of Her Majesty the Queen, there is a tendency to expose the matter, and Fu Lao is not forgiving. "One yard goes to one yard, but have you ever thought about the feeling of Ran? Since the death of her father, the burden of the earl family has fallen on her, but at this time you took advantage of the danger and lost this. The girl whose family has lost a loved one is forced to go to the end." Scarlet Sha frowned slightly. "Your Majesty, you can''t say that. What Weichen did was to take care of his daughter for the late Lord Earl. You know, Lord Earl and I used to be friends with each other." Old Fu''s face is not red and heartbeat. Say these remarks. "In fact, before the Earl''s life, he prepared a statement. I hope that if one day I have an accident and no one takes care of my daughter, I will entrust my daughter to me. "Mr. Fu, you are talking nonsense, my father never said anything like this..." Ran said anxiously. Chapter 365: "There is nothing to say, I naturally came up with evidence!" Fu Lao interrupted Ran''s words loudly, and took out a piece of kraft paper from his arms. "It looks real... "This is true, this human being deceived everyone, really has ulterior motives!" Members of the main battle faction have discussed that, regardless of whether it is true or not, now that the earl is dead, there is no evidence of his death, and no one knows how the facts are. The radical condemnation from the audience caused Ran to hide behind the armored man in fear. "Your Majesty, the facts are already in front of you, please be fair, and let me speak out!" Fu Lao begged loudly. ¡­Blush: Sha''s hand brushed his forehead, closing his eyes with a headache. "Why do all the ministers have to fight each other bitterly, because Ran has already belonged to each other, why not the beauty of an adult?" "Adult beauty? Your Majesty! It''s not an old man''s little belly, but my son is taken away from his love. It is really an unwarranted hatred! If you let the old man make a compromise, he will be your majesty." "Hahahahaha!... Before Xiaosha could react, the crazy old man burst out laughing. "You, can''t you accept it? Hahahaha... This joke is good, you are a minister, she is a monarch, according to your statement, you simply inherit the throne!" "You old man are really sassy, ??and continue to talk nonsense, don''t blame me for not thinking about my colleagues!" Fu Lao was really full of anger by this crazy old man. "Your Majesty, I just want to hear what you say today! Are you still planning to face this human? "What do Mr. Fu think?" Xiaosha raised her eyebrows. "Cut the man with a stick and drive out of the Yamao Kingdom! Not wanting his life is the last kindness of the old man. "Don''t dare to show your true face, this guy himself is unpredictable! "Could it be that you still can''t see it." Xiaosha turned her gaze to Ran, who was hiding behind the armored man on the stage, and stayed for a while on the waiter beside the armored man. "You mean you can''t do this?" Fu Lao''s eyebrows were squeezed into a ball. "Well, your Majesty the Queen can''t be the master, so I will be the master! No one has any opinions. "No!" said in unison. "Oh, come here!" As soon as the voice fell, a group of heavily armed soldiers quickly broke into the main hall, blocking the exit, and then spreading quickly. The sudden change frightened everyone outside the prior knowledge. ...What do you mean? "Xiaosha stood up, these nobles who only dared to engage in small actions in private dare to be with their own fathers today. "Your Majesty, as you can see, I just don''t intend to let the honor and face of the country be corrupted in the hands of a woman." "Fu Lao''s indifferent tone carried a trace of triumph, as if he had planned for this moment for an unknown number of days and nights. "In addition, the ministers unanimously decided that your majesty is still young, and policy decisions and state management are far behind your aunt. If you are not familiar with world affairs, you only need to enjoy carefree in the palace. National affairs are handled by us. " "Heh, heh." At this time, how could Xiaosha still not be able to react to what happened. These guys really covet the power in their own hands all the time. I''m afraid this is the main purpose of today. "Do you want to rebel and change?" "How dare you? I''m waiting for the good of this country." Fu Lao and all the ministers said without embarrassment. "You really dare to say it." Xiaosha sneered. "I can''t wait to put me in a birdcage so soon? I don''t count how many chips I have. Xiaosha patted a crimson, engraved bat-like token on the table in her arms. "I really didn''t take precautions? Don''t forget the garrison of the blood race. Before the words fell, there was a tremor on the ground, and the finely crafted sterling silver heavy helmet was matched with the sharp and sharp machete. The silver-armored soldiers who had experienced many battles quickly swarmed into the main hall. "Oh, it turns out that your Majesty has prepared for us a long time ago." Old Fu narrowed his eyes. "Old fox, what do you think." Xiaosha said coldly. "Facts have proved that the necessary precautions are not superfluous at any time. "Hahaha, isn''t it?! Your Majesty is really prepared for a rainy day, but it''s a pity that the old man shook his finger. "Now, take your paws back, I can forget the blame. "Oh, is it? The old minister should say thank you for your majesty''s grace." Fu Lao sneered, behaving with ease, as if he was ready. "Why, do you think the shrimp soldiers and crabs you raise will be opponents of the blood army?" Xiaosha said coldly. "Oh, that''s it, then your majesty can try to order them to see who they listen to. ¡®Yi*... Take down these rebellious armed soldiers first! ¡¯ "I order you with this token." Xiaosha''s face turned black. ...Still no one followed the instructions. "Hahaha... a little bit, your token is not working well, what else can you do now? "How could this be... Xiaosha gritted her teeth. The silent young man with a broken arm silently took out a scarlet token of the same style from his arms. "With this token, send your majesty back to the palace. The blood tribe army of Deling hesitated for a moment, and in the affirmative sight of the native officials, they swarmed up and surrounded the platform. "Why... Xiaosha stared at the blood soldier who surrounded herself. "It''s impolite, Your Majesty the Empress of the Yamao Kingdom." The leading non-commissioned officer bowed out politely. "When you see the order, you can see me, this is the order that Martyr gave to me before he left. We deny the order." "But, isn''t the token right here?" Xiaosha said with some eagerness. The native official glanced at the token in Xiaosha''s hand and said lightly. "Your token is forged." "What... Xiaosha was stunned, and immediately reacted, staring bitterly at the main battle officials. "You guys stole my token one. One "Your Majesty, please cooperate, I don''t want to embarrass you." The blood sergeant said. "Wait! Fuyu you guys, what are you doing? She is the Queen!" The few officials except the main combat faction finally reacted, and finally stepped forward without being aggrieved. "Take them down." Old Fu said indifferently. He is now at the pinnacle of his life, and his nostrils are upturned into the sky. "Fuyu you! You rebel. "Don''t you know me... Xiaosha squeezed her pink fist tightly. "Sorry, you are not my majesty the queen, I will not recognize anyone." There was no apology in the petty officer''s words, just a simple explanation. "It''s interesting to admit that it doesn''t recognize people, then let''s you recognize it or not." A quiet and indifferent voice came from the main hall door. Chapter 366: Chapter 11 ~ The Lord "Claim or not? Interesting, then do you recognize it." Youyou Danran did not deliberately amplify the volume of the sound. The scene of the scene was tense, and the smell of gunpowder in the air was about to condense into substance. The crowd involuntarily gave way to the petite figure entering through the gate. The black robe stained with stains concealed the girl''s face, and the petite figure was holding a wooden staff in his hands, staggering a little step by step, and it seemed that even standing firm was a luxury for her. With the help of crutches, he limped and glanced across the stage. Unknowingly, the blood army silently opened up an unobstructed path for her, and just when all of them were in a daze, they acted subconsciously. The gait figure of Shanshan was weak and thin, but the blood soldiers present caused an uproar in the hearts of the soldiers. From the bottom of their hearts, they did not want to stop this young figure from moving forward. "The relationship between the emperor and the minister is just one sentence that the emperor lets the minister die, and the minister has to die. Now who is the emperor, who is the minister." This statement seemed to be talking to himself and it seemed to be for everyone present. "Where did the little beggar come from? What do you guys do for food? Let this innocent thing dirty our eyes?? Looking at the limping dirty black robe, Old Fu''s brows squeezed into a ball , His face was full of contempt. "Throw out this ridiculous stinky beggar." The eyes of the seizing power can change without delay, and the fish bones decisively and gloomily ordered the blood sergeants." The blood soldiers looked at the token in the palm of the fish bones hesitantly. Always stand still. The girl dressed up as a beggar gave them an inexplicable awe between Ruo Ruo Ruo Wu, just standing squatted in the center, no one dared to step forward. On the stage, Kerr beside the armored man looked thoughtfully at the thin black robe figure. "I ask you to throw out this messy beggar!" Fishbone increased his tone. "Didn''t you hear it? Or did you want to violate the order?!" "Mr. Cat Clan, please respect yourself. I am only waiting to obey the token, not yourself." The sergeant said coldly. The fish-bone gloomy face turned black in an instant, but you have to figure it out. Now this token is in my hand. To obey me is to obey this token. "See Ling, if you see himself, did Martyr give such an order before he left? She didn''t specify who could get the token to give orders to the blood army, did she?" "Although it is a bit rude to say that, now my order is the order of your martyrs. The monarchs are soldiers and elite sergeants with strict discipline. You can understand the principle that the orders cannot be violated. Anyone who succeeds in major events will not stick to the small section. Fishbone will not care about the means used to force the blood army to submit. As long as the ultimate goal is achieved, who will entangle the process. The elite knights of the Referno family are disciplined, defending the blood of Referno at all costs and swear allegiance to the queen forever. They will not hesitate about orders, and they should not hesitate. As a non-commissioned officer, you should take the lead. Seeing his soldiers halt, the sergeant had to personally come forward to deal with it. "Offended" the little girl, this is the place to come Looking up, those scarlet eyes seemed to have no focus and other emotions other than indifference, like a coagulated sergeant trying to grab the girl''s hand and stay in the air. "Hey, don''t you recognize me either." The girl repeated the words that had been ignored by everyone before. "The battle-tested veteran''s words are stuffed, and there is a piece of lead in his throat, when he sees those eyes that have no emotion except indifferent. As a guard, he accompanied the Patriarch. Ascended to the dynasty, on the magnificent palace, he saw the same pair of scarlet eyes, shuddering and majestic, like a **** descending from the world without anger and majesty. "Aren''t you going to answer our question?" The girl Gujing Wubo quietly looked at the non-commissioned officer''s eyes. A certain component in the air was quickly plundered, and a tiny dark red matter was condensed in the center of the immature palm. As if in a situation that everyone hadn''t noticed, "descending, like an insurmountable boulder pressed in my heart, with the majesty that people have to surrender." The non-commissioned officer felt that he had been swallowed by the high tide, and the condensed red matter was surging with surging solemnity and majesty, like the obvious spirit of the gods who worshipped the faith. The hurricane lifted the girl¡¯s hood, and the pure and flawless silver hairpins as pure as snow carried strands of wind, and to the end of the hair, there was no obvious refinement and purity, as if there was no impurity [Church Neng], the mysterious earth of unknown veins. The official has never seen such a pure and flawless blood. [Shenmai] What exactly constitutes this creation that connects the royal family and its subjects? I don''t understand, this kind of feeling is like facing the **** who created oneself in person, the child plunges into the mother''s arms, cordial and awe-inspiring. The soldiers fell on their knees and folded their hands together. Just because she was standing, no one dared to sit on an equal footing with her. On the stage, Ran covered her mouth inconceivably. The armored man didn''t say a word from beginning to end, as if he was hiding something. Kerr warned the armored man and Ran, who were close together beside him, with no change in their expressions. The focal length of everyone at this moment. "What are they doing? Why are they kneeling down? Kneeling to a dirty little beggar, what are the kinsmen''s minds thinking?" Fishbone became angry, victory is close at hand, he absolutely No errors are allowed. "The guard obeys the order! Take my son''s fiancee back, take down the weird human being, and send Her Royal Highness back to the palace to look after, and throw that dirty little girl out of me!" Fu Lao was killed by the blood sergeant He stomped his feet with anger and frustration. He didn''t intend to continue to count on them anymore. He cast his eyes on the private soldiers who were on standby and trained himself. These dead men will never betray themselves. The Yamao soldiers are preparing to bypass the kneeling sergeant of the blood race, and first get rid of the shaky silver-haired girl in the center. This idea just flashed past, and there was no follow-up. With the head landing like a ball, the torso that lost the head seemed to have not reacted. I had lost my head in the last second. After twisting the Yangko for a while, I thrashed. Fell to the ground. The fighting skills that have experienced many battles are not at all comparable to those of the sub-cats who fight fiercely. The crimson blood stained the wedding banquet. After a period of silence, several headless bodies appeared on the ground. The sergeants of the blood race stood up tall and straight, and the eyes that contained killing intent made the senior officials of Yamao shudder. It seemed that the blood condensed in the hands of the silver-haired girl dissipated. Exhausted, his swaying figure fell backwards. The blood sergeant had quick eyes and hands, and hurriedly moved his body, kneeling behind the silver-haired girl and letting her sit on his back. Regardless of the public''s gaze, this humble behavior stunned Yu Bone Fu Lao and all the Yamao officials present. As we all know, the Yamao Kingdom was restored under the unconditional charity and mercy of the blood race. The arrogant blood garrisons obeyed the orders, but never looked at them with straight eyes. The senior officials of the Yamao are no more dissatisfied with this. He could only swallow his anger and replace it with a flattering face. The silver-haired girl sat on the temporary chair formed by the non-commissioned officer, her slightly closed eyes half-opened, and she looked a little lazy and apathetic. The long and dense eyelashes are like frost and snow, and the pupils are like treasures hidden in the sea. She held her head with her elbows, and lazily scanned the eyes that gathered on her body at the wedding banquet. The behavior of the petty officer seemed incredible to outsiders, but the girl appeared to be nothing new. The air of the scene seemed to freeze when that gaze fell, Xiaosha was silent, and the senior officials of the Yamao clan said nothing but silence. "Ke''er, Ke''ermei" Wan called Ke''er cautiously, for fear of making too much noise. "Mr. Ji Bai said he was looking for a rescuer, is she the one who was looking for." She calmly moved her green fingers towards the position where the countless lights converged. r Mu Xiaowan Although she was a little afraid of Kerr, she couldn''t bear the curiosity in her heart. "It should be, Ke''er doesn''t know too well." Without thinking, Ke''er stared at the high-sounding woman sitting in the middle of the hall, "Gee, what are you doing?" Fishbone barely restrained his anger. He suppressed the rising qi in his heart, and questioned the blood sergeant. What responded to him was the smell of blood, the sharp wind brushed past him, the screams accompanied by splashes of dark red, splashed the sergeant withdrawing the scimitar, and glanced indifferently at the one on the ground that was beginning to lose its temperature. The corpse is like just slaughtering an animal. "Fu Lao! What''s wrong with you? "Father!" The senior officials of the Yamao tribe panicked, and the triumphant ruddy was replaced by the scared pale. Chapter 367: The fish bones splashed with blood froze in place, feeling the soldier who was looking at the livestock on his body. He understood the fact that the other party didn''t want to communicate with him at all, and he was ignored. "You, what are you doing? Why do you do this!? Is this my father! Are you not here to protect us?" Holding Fu Lao''s body, the second generation ancestor roared at Juntu. "It''s a big disrespect, it should be put to death." The sergeant answered the words of the second generation ancestor indifferently. Most of the high-ranking Yamao officials saw the doorway. After moving shivering, their eyes avoided the silver-haired girl intentionally or unintentionally, for fear that they would confront her with "very disrespectful?! What disrespectful?? Just a lowly and dirty beggar! You guys who have eaten dry food have not finished speaking, the second generation ancestor felt a cold in the front of his neck. "Stop." The indifferent voice stopped the overwhelming blade at the moment of Qianjun''s hair. The gods are insulted, and only the orders of the gods can calm the anger of the believers. "Your will." The sergeant retracted his saber and retreated as instructed, leaving behind the second generation ancestor who was sitting stunned and paralyzed. The silver-haired girl half opened her closed eyes, from east to west, leaning towards Xiaosha who was dumbfounded. She sat up straight and patted the back of the "seat". "What is a normal relationship between monarchs and ministers, I think you have a rough idea." "The gentle and indecisive king, the king who is despised by the officials, the king who is determined and ruthless but wise, the king is respected by the officials, but the head of the horse is Zhan, and Qingshi can be named." The girl said slowly, her eyes turned to the scared man. Qunchen. Since the imprint was engraved on her chest, irreversible changes have continued to deepen the impact on her. The girl who originally did not belong to the blood clan, the part of her feelings that rejected the blood clan gradually faded, and certain concepts in her mind were awakening, which became more obvious after the countdown to her life. She noticed it, but didn''t have much trouble with this issue. Then, a weird smile came out from the corner of her mouth. "We wouldn''t be like the smelly vampire of Lilias, who would keep the interesting guy who opposed him with great interest. If we disagree, we still deal with the scope. If we dare to rebel and seize power, there is only a dead end. "Want to push us down? This kind of trash leaves a waste of space and air. There is no salvation. If you don''t obey, you will rush to kill. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!) The remaining senior officials of the Yamao tribe shuddered like garlic, looking at the colleague who fell in a pool of blood, their faces turned blue, for fear that the next one would be their turn. "But~ even though it''s non-recyclable garbage, it must be worthwhile to die, just like now." Bai Ji''s words have turned, staring at Xiaosha intently, her eyes still fierce, unable to conceal her fatigue. "If we were you, we would definitely kill all these dried orange peels and licked her lips without leaving her. Without the slightest element of joking, the officials trembled slightly. "But this is your choice after all, isn''t it? We have enough nostalgia, although I don''t mind one more thing, let you handle this kind of thing. "Whether these old men who dare to rebel against the king with no learning and skill will continue to maintain their trust and appoint them, or put them to death on the spot, behead their descendants, regain the military power, and make your own decision." Bai Ji cocked her legs playfully, as if She was very impressed by Xiaosha''s next decision, and she threw the token picked up by the sergeant on Xiaosha''s table, and the meaning was very clear. "Your Majesty, your Majesty! The old minister is wrong! It''s just that the old minister has listened to this guy''s slander, and was bewildered by the lard, and begs your Majesty! "Yes, that''s right! Yes, it''s all Fu Lao and Yu Bone''s idea! I am so loyal to your Majesty!" "Your Majesty, please forgive me! There is an old mother in the court The minister who stood up before and took the initiative to defend Xiaosha looked complicatedly at the members of the main war faction who knelt and begged for mercy. Fortunately, he stood in the right camp and breathed a sigh of relief. Xiaosha was silent for a long time. Just when the 5th faction of the Lord thought that your Majesty''s heart was softened and Q was able to escape the catastrophe, Xiaosha''s next sentence made them like falling into an ice cave. "All to be dragged down, put in prison, and asked to cut the next day. Chapter 12~ With the incomprehensible loneliness, the corners of the silver-haired girl''s mouth secretly bloomed. The recruited private soldiers of the dead were vulnerable to a blow, and the blood sergeants were completely defeated in the attack. A few minutes later, the blood accumulated in the main hall had gone to the soles of the shoes. The embarrassed minister who shouted for mercy was dragged into the prison by the indifferent and ruthless blood army, dragging his hair and collar. The blood lines are intertwined, and the festive red and the dirty dark red blood melt together, presenting a strange color. Everyone did not remember, and the wedding ceremony was accompanied by a dramatic mutiny. "The worthless lives of miscellaneous fishes are naturally worthwhile in exchange for the emperor''s epiphany." Bai Ji squeezed out a playful laugh. "From now on, I hope that you will be both kind and capable. A qualified king is inseparable from the experienced and knowledgeable eyes. The reputation of being invincible like a blade is also very important." Bai Ji who took the crutches landed on her feet and straightened her body. "Your Excellency is the daughter of the Scarlet Empress Lilias, the eldest princess of the blood family, Bai Ji Lasambo, right." Xiaosha had obviously guessed the girl''s identity, her eyes filled with a little dazed and doubt. "We don''t like this title, let''s be it for the time being. "His Royal Highness came all the way, just to help me." Xiaosha wondered why Her Royal Highness, the princess of the powerful empire, would have so much trouble for a newborn country established under mercy and charity, and she had no grievances with her. People of the same tribe want to push themselves into the abyss, but the foreigner who has never met and has no kindness pulled him at the very moment, and regardless of whether the other party has other pictures, Xiaosha''s heart is mixed at this moment. "Don''t be too busy to thank us, the countries don''t say thanks, what''s more..." Bai Ji turned her back and smiled mischievously. "We are only entrusted by others, but not so noble~" "Anything in this world can happen, but there will be no such thing as a pie falling in the sky. These help, count us for the unstarted An investment of the country, although the cost paid now cannot be recovered for a while, but... "The investment in potential stocks will never lose." Bai Ji said, swaying towards the main hall door surrounded by a group of blood sergeants. Xiaosha stared at the petite figure who was leaving. She wanted to say something, but she seemed to be stuck in her throat, so she couldn''t help but ask. Who can afford you? " "A knight." Bai Ji smiled meaningfully. Ignoring Xiaosha behind him, Bai Ji walked slowly out of the main hall gate through the dumbfounded ministers. The girl stumbled slightly, but no one dared to contempt this unfathomable girl. No one knows that every step she took when the eyes of the curse energy were exhausted, she seemed to be walking on the tip of a knife. The girl''s face was easy to do, and the tight sweat on her forehead was noticed by only one person beside her. "Soldier, what are you doing?" The girl narrowed her eyes into a gap, and frowned slightly as she looked at the non-commissioned officer who was close at hand, kneeling on one knee and saluting herself. "Your majesty has worked hard, your humble servant is not talented, can you help you walk a distance, and please make it to your majesty." The sergeant''s words are full of piety, and his words with ulterior motives avoided the loss of Bai Ji''s majesty. "Get up, soldier." Bai Ji said coldly. "We are not weak enough to let people help and retreat, don''t you have to let your soldiers on duty if you are crippled." ¡­¡­Yes. "The sergeant had to retreat, respectfully, and did not leave the girl five meters away, looking at the girl''s eyes full of awe and obedience. "She, that little girl... That Highness, she is the eldest princess of the blood family?" Ran said that there was no problem with her ears. "Probably." Kerr glanced at the girl who was leaving and then looked away, showing lack of interest in this aspect. "Uncle Huo Lei, don''t pretend, the vampire princess has already taken her hand and left, and Xiaosha has also gone." Kerr sighed and said to the armored man beside him. ...Nothing happened. "Uncle Horley?" Still nothing happened. Ke''er narrowed her eyes, took out a thin needle from behind, and pierced it toward the gap between the armor. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Chapter 368: Really can''t overturn a boat with a stick, this kind of strange and unique troll is also a clear stream. What are you doing loudly? Fortunately, Xiaosha has already gone far. "Ahhhhhhh? The wedding banquet is over? Huhu... finally liberated, this thing is clasped on his head and panicked. After wearing it for a while, this sleepy bug is coming up. I admire the Ji Bai brothers clinging to this kind of trouble all day long. The ventilated canned food is not too tiring." Except for the Yamao conservatives who turned pale and blue. "When did Mr. Horley fall asleep?" Ran was a little curious. "It seems to be at the beginning of the banquet, and it seems to be when they started quarreling?... Uh, I don''t remember clearly, these cat-like people are talking like a heavenly book. Listening to this, the eyelids are fighting. ." Huo Lei scratched his head, a little embarrassed. "The wedding banquet is over...I have nothing wrong with me, right?" "No, Mr. Horley did a great job today.¡¯ "Oh, that''s good, so where did Brother Ji Bai go? Why didn''t you see him?" "I don''t know." Ran also expressed some doubts to Ci. "Ran has time to thank Mr. Ji Bai in the future. The blood garrison base. S28982 Bai Ji, who resisted the finish line, took a breath, and took a seat on the sofa with a slightly relaxed look. She stretched out her hand softly to wipe the sweat on her forehead. "Your Royal Highness is ill, please wait a moment, the marching doctor will be here soon... "No need." Bai Ji shook her head laboriously. The futile operation, the curse of Tier 3 species, and Tier 2 species that have not yet touched the taboo may not even be able to find out the cause of the disease. How to treat "What is the soldier''s mission?" "His Royal Highness is to obey orders. "What''s that?" Bai Ji lowered her eyes slightly and hooked her fingers. "We can''t die for a while, irrelevant questions, come, we have something to ask you. "Yes." The sergeant stood straight and walked to Bai Ji. "Lilias, did you deliberately let us escape? ...The petty officer was embarrassed. "Oh soldier, what kind of military job you have now.'' "Oh, it seems that we asked the wrong person." Bai Ji couldn''t hide his disappointment. What kind of inside information can a little native official know. According to his surprised appearance, I''m afraid he didn''t even know that he had escaped from the Scarlet Blood Realm overnight. "It''s okay, we almost have the answer in my heart." The moment Shun Shunli left the scarlet blood domain, he noticed something was wrong, and over time, this feeling continued to ferment. For so long in the past, the Scarlet Blood Territory was still calm, and there was no news, as if it had been prepared for a long time, and preparations were made to block the information in advance. Moreover, according to my own understanding of Lilias, it can be said that it is difficult to escape under her nose. The possibility of being deceived by myself is not unavailable, but it is so low that it is difficult to look directly at me, and I have a fluke mentality. Check it carefully. After absconding, I met many kinsmen, and they didn''t mean to force Zi 2 back to the scarlet blood domain, which proved that Lilias did not give a death order to arrest herself. If these soldiers did nothing, then maybe Lilias did nothing. "Change the question. "Yes." Bai Ji''s words revealed a lot of problems intentionally or unintentionally. Although the sergeant was curious, he did not delve into it. After all, it was the grievances between the princess and the empress, and he was only responsible for offering them loyalty. He felt the same temperament and charm in the girl who was close at hand, although it was not too strong. "You are the native chief of the Leferno family. You know some trivial things about the family... After you were killed, you were met by your young lady." I don¡¯t know, but I haven¡¯t seen Master Yu for a long time. She just Decentralize here and order you to be stationed in the Yamao Kingdom to complete your orders. ¡¯ "Well, what do you think of your Yamao Kingdom." "Hundreds of waste are waiting to be thriving but dying ill." "Well, what''s the key point?" The girl closed her eyes clearly, but the sergeant always felt that the other party was looking at herself silently, a little restless. "In my humble opinion, the Yamao are too weak in nature. The soldiers come from the people and they are not brave enough to fight. "anything else." It''s gone. " "Soldier, you have more way to go if you want to continue climbing." The silver-haired girl entwined her hair with her fingertips. "Please take the shrewd Ir'' "It''s not the fault of the lower class, the wrong dyeing is not right, and the grassy native chickens who have not been afflicted and do not understand etiquette become officials. It is far more harmful than corrupt officials. Once they have poor ambitions and short ambitions, they will taste the sweetness of power and desire. I can''t stop it anymore." "His Royal Highness Shengming, your subordinates understand." "Well, after Xun left, the command of the garrison was given to you, right? "From tomorrow, take all the soldiers back to the DPRK with the same day class division and return to the Scarlet Blood Territory." "Your will, my Royal Highness, doesn''t need to be stationed here, right? "The young eagle can only grow up after leaving the sanctuary. The Yamao Kingdom is not affiliated to the Scarlet Blood Realm, and there is no need to perform obligations to them. Bai Ji said calmly. "Yes, my lord. Bai Ji stood up and motioned to the sergeant to retreat. "It''s time for us to leave. ...... Tolerantly, don''t you plan to return to the Scarlet Blood Realm. ¡¯ "It''s very spiritual to use this word back, so let''s spit it out a little bit." Bai Ji stood up calmly and took the crutch handed by the sergeant. "I said it''s not a big problem, isn''t it?" Bai Ji frowned slightly. "Soldier, don''t let us repeat a sentence twice, mother-in-law doesn''t look like a man~" The last words of the girl have a long ending, bringing a few sultry playfulness. "Yes." After stunned, the sergeant reacted slowly and resolutely responded. "Do you need to help you conceal your whereabouts." CEz Xiaozhi "No, it''s useless for you to have this idea. Don''t think about having children too simple. She is so sinister that you can feel it." It doesn''t matter if you tell the truth. Take a nap on the sofa. "Bai Ji leaned on a cane, and left the soft sofa with some nostalgia. The temperament of the upper person melted like ice and snow, and her cheeks bulged like a little girl. The girl''s frown and smile were full of strange charm. Even the iron-blooded soldier who had experienced many battles was a little unstoppable, and when the reaction came, she realized how rebellious she was just now. "His Royal Highness!" The non-commissioned officer shouted, and the guards on both sides slid down. "Oh, yes, yes." Bai Ji, who walked out of the camp, seemed to have thought of something. She pressed her finger to her lips, and raised a hint of playfulness~ teasing "Don''t send someone to follow us~ Otherwise, we will~ give birth~ Angry~oh~" "Don''t dare." The sergeant looked ashamed, greeted the figure drifting away, and looked at each other with his soldiers. After the coup d¡¯¨¦tat, the lord was always depressed and depressed, and timely obstruction did not make the situation go out of control. Chapter 369: The huge palace, the lonely throne stood, and the love shadow above the throne seemed to fall into a false sleep. "Your Majesty, all the officials who tried to rebel have been taken down and taken to prison. "Yeah." In a trance, as if I had a very long dream, a very long dream. After waking up, I saw my loving mother and gentle aunt, and the emperor who cared about everything for me, and ... The imperial palace in the memory shines on the warm sunshine as always, making people drowsy and reluctant to wake up. Go, people''s hearts are separated, there is no one you can trust, except for the throne that must be inherited, there seems to be no nostalgic existence in the world. "Understood, take their confidants together... don''t leave one, cut the grass and remove the roots." Xiaosha''s eyes did not open, but the cold words made the temperature of the entire palace drop a bit. "Yes, my majesty." The minister bowed his head, respectfully saluted his king, and withdrew, the whole hall was deserted again, and she was the only one left. Maybe this road is full of coldness and loneliness, but I have to keep going. After all, she left a thought for herself, dragging her long skirt to walk out of the depressed palace alone, the cold light shone on her golden length, and she stretched out her white and tender hands, as if trying to keep that strand for herself A faint light of warmth caught Kong Kong without a surprise. She stared at Kong Kong blankly in her hands, as if she hadn''t grasped anything. Recalling the words before the silver-haired girl left. "Knight, will it be you if you ride ten lines 13C? 3" O/ It should be impossible. Chapter 13~ The sun shines through the gaps in the lush leaves. The scorching sun was shining but it was neither cold nor hot, and the golden strands sprinkled in the sky seemed to have no temperature. The wind swept through the quiet blades and made a peaceful "rustle" sound. With the cicada''s cries, the withered blades fell into the last swan song of the hot summer and fell on the shiny metal helmet under the sun, and the knight stood firm. Waiting with arms folded, as if falling into a false sleep. "Mr. Ji Bai." The belated voice stopped him, as if embarrassed because he was not on time. It took a lot of time to dress up, and it took a lot longer than expected... "Sorry, let Ji Bai wait a long time." A hint of pink appeared on Ran''s face. "It''s okay." Ji Bai''s answer was as simple and concise as ever, without joy or anger, and could not hear his emotions. "I''m very sorry, but the preparations were a little hasty. "Thank you. ...Rain lowered his eyebrows to indicate that the servants ordered by the leader brought a luxurious carriage made of Ryukyu wood and decorated with gold, jade, and precious stones. Behind the carriage, they cautiously brought two vigorous and strong tall horses, which were definitely good horses. "The carriage and two sweaty BMWs are no respect." "Thank you." Ji Bai nodded, staring at the two sturdy and tall horses, setting aside Ran who had deliberately dressed up. Hmm... Paying attention to her sight was attracted by the two horses she brought, and Ran couldn''t help but feel a little lost and unwilling. "Are you leaving." Although I knew it would end like this for a long time. The relationship with the eldest princess of the blood family is unclear. He is just a down-and-out noble lady in a remote country, and the Lord¡¯s secret delivery of Qiubo Shang was rejected. How could he look at himself, but he was wishful thinking and sentimental. "Yeah." Ji Bai didn''t say much, and took the rein to inspect the carriage and horses. The fierce fierce horse suddenly fell silent, allowing him to tie the reins of the carriage to himself. "They are two good horses." Ji Bai gave some approval. "A meager gift is disrespectful to Mr. Ji Bai''s contribution to this country." Ran hesitated for a moment, lowered his eyebrows and silently took a box from the servant''s hand. "Horses and carriages can hardly match Mr.''s kindness, and I feel uneasy. Asking Mr. Ji Bai to accept it as well, it''s a little bit of Ran... "No, this is too precious." Ji Bai closed the box as soon as a gap was revealed, and handed it back to Ran calmly. "Mr. Ji Bai doesn''t look good... Ran looks a little disappointed. , Both ears drooped weakly. "Not in time." Ji Bai left a thoughtless sentence, and the waiting servant packed the necessary items such as the salute carriage into the carriage, and Ji Bai sat down without delay. "Thank you for Miss Ran''s favor. If someone Ji can''t afford to eat outside, he will consider Miss''s proposal." This is the longest sentence I have ever said since I met Ji Bai. "Ji Bai first. One." Ran was taken aback, lowered his eyebrows and smiled lightly. "Speaking of which, you secretly asked Ran to prepare the carriage on the outskirts of the city a few days ago, didn''t you plan to wait for the two companions? "They beg you." Ji Bai grabbed the horse''s rein and rode on the horse''s spine. "Miss Laohuan lied for me. A few days later, they know what the problem is, and they will leave the Yamao Kingdom. Ms. Ran can prepare the carriage for them." "Please." The voice dragged a long ending, with the solemnity of the speaker. It''s like waking up from a dream, and when you open your eyes again, your life is as usual, and that road finally takes away your own crises and troubles with a reckless figure. Yiqi Juechen, the horse-drawn carriage drove into the forest and stopped. After tying the reins, Ji Bai took out the water bottle and walked to the river. The motion of leaning over to fetch water stopped halfway and quickly changed the trajectory. The silver emerged from the silver throne''s sword body, forming a bow, and sharp silver awns penetrated behind him. Tree trunk. "Who is there. ... There was silence. Seeing that the guy behind the tree didn''t plan to come out, Ji Bai drew the bowstring again. "Yeah! Hey, Mr. Ji Bai is me." Sakura''s figure sprang out from behind the tree, licking her lips mischievously... Are you following? " "Huh! Mr. Ji Bai, is it so easy to leave people behind? I already knew that you bad guy would leave them in the Yamao Kingdom..." Ke''er''s mouth was so small that he could hang iron hooks, and was very dissatisfied. What Ji Bai did. "I said I don''t want to leave them behind, you lied to 2!" "Brother Ji Bai, this is your fault. You can leave Sister Kerr in the Yamao Kingdom. Why don''t you act alone?" The tall man walked out from behind the big tree. "Uncle Huo Lei, don''t say it if you can''t speak~ What does it mean to leave us in the Yamao Kingdom?" Ke''er smiled akimbo, and his two vertical pupils narrowed. "Uh, uh, sorry." Horley took a step back subconsciously. The two-foot-tall troll was scared and stepped back by the little cat. The scene was really funny. "It''s no wonder that sister Ke''er kept telling me that it would be too late if I don''t leave. That''s what I meant! It''s up to you to understand him." Huo Lei patted his head, not knowing whether it was accidental or intentional, and chose to change the subject. "Let''s go." The two chants and Ji Bai obviously didn''t listen, and walked to the carriage on their own. "Mr. Ji Bai wait for me. book, SFA "Hey, eh! Wait for me too!" "Horley." Ji Bai turned his head. SF Light Novel "We have to go back to the Yamao Kingdom.¡¯ "Huh? Why?" "Send some dishonest little guy back." Ji Bai glanced at Stiff Kerr intentionally or unintentionally. "Woo! I want to send them back again...Uncle Huo Lei...Mr. Ji Bai wants to send me back again, what should I do?...In an instant, Ke''er''s eyes filled with tears and his face was full of grievances. Putting on a very helpless posture calmly, the pitiful appearance makes people feel tender and affectionate. Chapter 370: Knowing that the iron cans do not eat beast ears and sell cuteness, Kerr changed the subject to Horley. "Brother Ji Bai, I don''t think this matter is important, take one more and less... "Send her back, and we will set off immediately." Ji Bai waved his hand in an unquestionable attitude. "Okay, no problem, I agree too!" "Uncle Huo Lei, you two or five boys!" Huo Lei turned his gaze aside with a guilty conscience, and pretended not to look at Kerr. "It''s none of my business, I don''t count it here." "Needless to say, I will send you back." Ji Bai''s indiscriminate attitude made Ke''er feel desperate. Ji Bai, who was accommodating her in everything, seemed to have changed personally on this matter, with a tough attitude. It makes people unable to speak. "Kesu, but you have promised me that you won''t worry me... Yes it is. "Ji Bai said of course, ignoring the tears squeezed out of Ke''er''s eyes. "It is precisely because of this that I can''t take you to special effects. These are all special effects and are chemical ingredients. This cat''s ear is good-looking and sensible on the surface, it is very likely that it will be black when cut, and it is hidden... Ji Bai has now begun to wonder whether there is water and acting in the original encounter, and he always feels that there is a feeling of being appointed by someone in it. But in spite of this, human beings are sentient beings, but with a smile, every action brings to him always the meticulous care and grudges, and he is always thinking about himself. If these are all acting skills, Ji Bai would have recognized him if he was really scolded from beginning to end. Ji Bai is not a rock, and even people who are stupefied are interested and can be moved. His caring feelings change his state of mind little by little, persevering in dripping through the stones. What kind of affection does this kitten with an unknown source have for her? It is between pure owners, friends, or relatives who depend on each other for life. Ji Bai didn''t feel it. The old virgin who had never been in a relationship could not describe this strange feeling of mixed flavors. There are not many relatives and talkative people in this world. "Why is that again." "There is no reason, no, no, no." Ji Bai refused without hesitation, looking a little unsatisfactory, even Huo Lei couldn''t stand it anymore, but he didn''t give any pointers to Ji Bai''s decision. Reason told him that this trip would have been a life of nine deaths, and it would be a sin to bring any irrelevant person to him. "Ke''er will be fine, isn''t there still Uncle Ji Bai? Mr. Ji Bai can protect me every time, right? "There are always times when the whip is beyond reach, I''m gone, who will protect you?" Ji Bai looked at Kerr, who bowed his head and said nothing, and the solemn and heavy words were no longer as ordinary as before. "I''ll take you back, please, please take you some time... "It''s probably too late year. "Ji Bai said firmly. "If we don''t come back in half a year, you don''t need to wait any longer. When you grow up, you always have your own life, don''t you?" ". So... you always say that, always make some inexplicable decisions on your own terms, you really have considered me "Have you asked me what I want, or did you say that Ke''er didn''t walk in at all" Your heart...Mr. Yi Jibai, I always believe that this is because you are not good at expressing your emotions. Didn''t you really take Kerr seriously in your heart? " "Don''t say that I don''t want me to commit it just because I care... I don''t want to listen to this." Kerr covered his head and shook it like a rattle. "You are always arbitrarily like this, and you never take the initiative to understand what is going on in a girl''s heart. miss you¡­¡­ Ji Bai remained silent, and he could tell the authenticity of the tears. You stupid iron can, always like this, always like this, always, always... Kerr lowered his head and kept asking questions, ticking tears like silent protest. After this ten years, it will be ten... Tell me, how long do you want me to wait for you, give me a definite time, OK? When he wants to reach out to Kerr, he quickly She embraced her. Oh! The inferior arrow bounced off the plate armor. .! "One by one little green heads peeked out of the grass, and Huang Chengcheng''s small eyes were watching another batch of Lu Koo victims. I''m so sluggish... Before the attacked could react, he roared and attacked with an unpleasant voice. They cooperate very tacitly, and there are a lot of them, and there are even hundreds of them. There is a goblin''s lair in this forest. Bingjiawei launched a charge and approached when he was caught off guard. The shield soldiers protected the archers behind them, and the archers shot into the sky to support them, and the heavens cooperated. The scary thing is that these goblins are equipped with armor, yes, it is armor. It should be plundered from some hapless passers-by. Looking at oneself, a cat with no combat power, a giant with brute power, nothing but a non-aggressive awakening technique, has no comparison at all. If only Ji Bai is alone, it would be better to solve it. The iron weapon in the hand of the goblin is very good. Difficult to penetrate the Xuangang armor. It is destined that Ji Bai can''t love fighting. The horse roared uncomfortably. Bai put Kerr into the carriage, and a little goblin had been riding on his back. The smiling goblin was opening a scoop to Ji Bai with a hammer in his hand, and suddenly the sky turned around. Before he recovered, the sharp silver light pierced his body. Wear it! Watch my old donkey sweep! "Horley opened and closed with a long axe to make contact with the rushing vanguard goblins, rushing and dispersing. After cleaning up the goblin surrounding the carriage, Ji Bai drove the carriage all the way out of the goblin circle. Lei wowed and unleashed his ultimate move surrounded by goblins. Restoration build boxing! "I saw that he broke the long axe in his hand with one knee, and roared to the sky, and the broken weapons were recombined and restored. The egg was broken, and there was no effect, but it really bluffed the group of unknown feelings. The goblin. After a backflip, he jumped up very flexibly, just in time for the last train that passed him by, lying on the carriage and raised his **** to the goblins of the gods. I am ashamed to be a sweaty BMW, and a prairie horse with extraordinary impact. Do you know that ordinary creatures like goblins can turn around and run regardless of the owner. These two fierce horses directly smashed and blocked it. Goblin''s back. , The truck kept rushing to the depths of the forest, and the sound of tree trunks clashed one after another. Looking at the dense dark clouds on the ridge, Ji Bai couldn''t help but mutter. "Is this God''s will. It''s okay." After checking Ke''er''s body over and over again, Ji Bai was relieved after no wounds were found. Hehehe... Ke''er grinned slyly at the corner of his mouth. What are you laughing? If this is the case, Mr. Ji Bai can''t drive others away. " Chapter 14 ~ Blackmail The pure curse can be mixed with the resonance of language and blood, and the screen glows lightly. The Yamao Kingdom was calm and peaceful, and the officials regretted what they had done just because of an unexplained event. They all surrendered their authority to sue the old man to return to their hometown and left with their family members. The official rhetoric is high-sounding, like a baseless fabricated by street history. Neither the emperor nor the propaganda officer has the intention of explaining the matter in detail, which makes people unable to figure out the truth. After the people have a meal, they speculate and conceal the facts. The truth is in the hands of very few people, who dare not say it and cannot say it. Numerous versions of conjectures have been spread among the people, and several parties have expressed different opinions, and they have not compromised with each other. What the people can see is what the central government wants them to see, and the direction of public opinion is often held by an invisible hand. No one can give a definitive answer to where the missing officials went. They only know that since they entered the Earls Court, there has been no known version that the most convincing version is that the emperor is declining and worrying about getting bigger and bigger. The group officials could not control, and a Hongmen banquet was set up to force them to surrender the power of troops. There are many details that are not clearly explained, but they are believed by many people to be true. There is a lot of fog, but the truth is controlled by an irrelevant third party without everyone knowing... "Interesting." In front of the magic screen, the corners of the girl''s mouth were slightly turned up. Her focus was obviously not on the coup d''etat among the Asian cats, but the focus of everyone in the center of the hall. "Some taste. Argonians are named after their images of dragons in mythology, although they are often called lizardmen. In fact, the vocabulary of the demon species itself is a word created by humans. It is a vocabulary born out of human beings¡¯ fear of higher-order species. It does not have any detailed category descriptions. No one knows the origin of this group of strange creatures. Argonians have been entrenched in the black swamp long before the demonic species descended on the main plane. The manuscripts of an unknown human traveler in the Third Age and books such as "Dwellers of the Swamp Forest" have confirmed that the Argonians existed in the Black Marsh as early as the Third Age. According to the literature, humans began to come into contact with these strange-looking creatures in the middle of the Third Age, which was not easy for humans who were at the end of the food chain and were unwilling to accept novel things. Various signs indicate that the Argonians living in the Black Marsh have no desire to invade humans. They have their own culture and open their doors to foreign visitors. Of course, this is not only applicable to humans. After the invasion of the demon species, the general trend of mankind, the Yalong people also welcome the demon species to visit their territory, if they bring money and business. In spite of this, the demon species that is actively expanding abroad has no plans to attack the Black Swamp, not because of the fighting power of the Argonians. In fact, the level of the Argonians is very limited, and it is not even comparable to the humans of the old age. The vitality of the Argonians is tenacious, and the skin has hard scales. It is a bit difficult to kill an Argonians with ordinary iron tools alone. The Yiluozhou, bordered by a large forest, are mysterious relics that the devil species dare not patronize. Not to mention the desolate surroundings, it is also an environment where ordinary people cannot live in poor mountains and bad waters. According to the traveler¡¯s manuscript, the black swamp is full of sticky muddy ground, lurking with carnivorous insects and poisonous insects, and is a hotbed of plagues and poisonous plants. Humans cannot live there for a long time. Chapter 371: Presumably the same is true for the demon species, so the swamp country survived. A piece of barren and plagued soil did not make any sense to hold it in your hand. The cost to obtain is much higher than the income, and there is no need to conquer it. Such a poor country is not without its merits. Due to the environment, there are many strange-looking plants in the swamp country, most of which are poisonous, but some are treasures in the eyes of pharmacists and enchanters. The clever and cunning Yalong people took a fancy to this business opportunity and used it as a capital for mutual peaceful trade to develop contacts with certain big countries. The Scarlet Blood Region, which is slightly adjacent to Yiluozhou, is one of the trading objects. It''s been about a week since the Yamao Kingdom left. One week''s horse ride, hurrying quickly, finally came close to the swamp country. People always have to change their plans for certain unexpected situations. Ji Bai silently looked at the kitten who was napping on his lap. The weather has been smooth for a week, and nothing unusual has happened. What is worth mentioning is that the blood red lines on the front of the chest have deepened, and the red silk thread stretches towards the internal organs like a spider web. No one knows how this passes through. What happens when the red thread of the skin pierces the heart. Old Huo. ¡¯ "Huh? What''s the matter?" "Have you seen what Yalong people look like?" "I saw it when I was young. Because of my parents'' work, I often dealt with them, um...Horley, who was sitting at the front of the carriage and controlling the reins, fell into contemplation. He seemed to be organizing the language, thinking about what to use. Adjectives to describe them. "It looks strange, at least even stranger than the characteristic gap between humans and trolls. "A primate or a reptile." Knowing the relevant information in advance is naturally beneficial. "Of course it''s a primate, Yalong people, it''s their faces... I remember the first time I saw the Yalong people, I was scared and crying. Horley touched his huge head. pSF this novel "I was scared to cry, you?" The height of more than two feet was scared to cry, crying like a child of five hundred jin. "Yeah, it''s really scary, although they are not necessarily taller than me now." Huo Lei seems to have racked his brains to describe them. "Their faces are very big, like that kind of magnified lizard, and their tongues are very long. What I remember most is their eyes, their small vertical pupils, which feel like a poisonous snake that chooses people to eat, with a long back. A stout tail, strange horns on his head, and no hair. "All bald heads?" Ji Bai thought suddenly, wondering if he would be able to get a lot of hair from smuggling there. "Yes, whether it is a man or a woman is the same, if it is not for the difference in body shape, I would really like it. Can''t tell male and female. "Ahhhhhhh, I remember the females of the trolls seem to have no hair, too." Ke''er, who had been dozing off, stretched out and asked curiously after making a strange ¡®grant¡¯. "The joke is not nonsense, we trolls have hair, both men and women, I don''t want to keep it!" Huo Lei corrected seriously. "This, how can being a soldier be called a bald head? This is a heroic woman who doesn''t let his eyebrows be shaved..." "But the trolls are good... "That''s called plumpness!" "What do you know about the history and taboos of the Yalong people?" Ji Bai put aside this irrelevant topic. "...I only had contact with them when I was very young, accompanied by my parents. Although I know some cultural customs about the Yalong people, I am not very researched about them." "Don''t worry, Yalong people don''t like to cause trouble, and they are not hostile to outsiders. They just have to take care of their own finances. The public security is not good, and they can only consider themselves unlucky when they are stolen and stolen." "Oh, yes, in the culture of the Yalong people, dragons are invented creatures that symbolize evil rulers. Even the banner of their power is a dragon that is pierced by ten thousand spears. Don''t be in front of them. With a logo like a dragon head, this will be offensive." Huo Lei said to Ji Bai Kepu. Yeah, I got it. When the horse-drawn carriage drove over the bumpy mountain road, the importance of good horses at this time was reflected. According to the map, crossing this hill is the country of the black swamp of the Argonians. Ji Bai was rested in a false sleep, suddenly felt the tip of his nose was touched by something soft and fluffy, and opened his eyes, the fluffy tail shook shyly and retracted to his master. "Is Mr. Ji Bai still angry with Kerr." "Why be angry. book: SFA "Mr. Ji Bai, do you believe that there will be an afterlife?" Ke''er''s eyes waved and her lips pressed unconsciously, but Ji Bai did not notice these trivial movements. "I don''t believe it." Ji Bai said without thinking and very sure. "After death, there is a long sleep. Some people suffer from just being alive. Death is a relief for them, so why should there be an afterlife and enter the land for peace and rest assured, isn¡¯t it good to rest?¡¯ ¡­¡­is it. "Ke''er lowered his head slightly. "Something?" "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh "No, it seems to ask Mr. Ji Bai a very strange question. "Kang Dang!" The wagon wheel slipped uncontrollably between the sudden brakes, and the friction between the axles and wheels made a tingling sound. After finally stopping in a hurry, after confirming that the two people in the car did not fall out, Huo Lei rushed into the crown and yelled at the masked people who intercepted him. "What are you doing?! What are you doing in the middle of the road?" "Oh? Stopped in the middle of the road?" The headed masked man showed a knowing smile. "Is this road yours? What happened to us when we were stopped here? You have to take care of this? "Horley, forget it." Ji Bai stopped the onset of Huo Lei and reminded him not to sprawl. "Okay, let you do it." Huo Lei snorted, and was about to drive a turn, but found that the person just stopped them. "What do you want F? Deliberately having trouble with us, isn''t it? Horley''s temper was on the verge of exploding, and he now has the urge to start four gears and crush these deliberate guys into biscuits. "What is meant by deliberately not being able to live with you?" The headed masked man narrowed his eyes and looked at the luxurious Year of the Horse through the narrow gap, his small eyes under the cloak turning sharply. "Forget it, how can it be forgotten? Look at the good things you do." The masked angrily pointed to the same group of people lying on the side unconscious and crying continuously beside it. "Fourth brother! Can''t die." "Back then, I vowed to die on the same day as 8 lives, how could you leave us like this... There was crying, thunder and no rain, and Ji Bai in the carriage was embarrassed. "Fourth brother is still alive and dead now, you guys still dare to say forget it? I tell you, we have not explained this matter, we will finish with you!" The masked man said sadly. I''m afraid this is not being corrupted. The other party speaks a very unfluent human language, which is a bit unfamiliar, but normal communication is still okay. "I said you don''t make sense at all, the little brother stood up clearly just now, and I fell down when I turned a corner. Don''t bully me for reading less!" Huo Lei said with frowned. "Fart! Do you have any evidence? Do you have any physical evidence? You don''t recognize it when you hit someone. Has your human conscience been eaten by a dog?" ...Ji Bai stopped Huo Lei who wanted to speak again, got out of the car and looked around for a few times. "The wilderness in the wilderness is not a swamp and muddy land. I am not afraid of being seen. The physical evidence cannot be clearly distinguished. The location of the crime is not selected." What are you human beings talking about? "The masked man frowned, and his words were full. "Just say it, how much do you want." Chapter 372: Oh, I can''t tell that this person is quite on the road. "What does it mean? How much is it?! My fourth brother is still unclear about the life and death, don''t you know how much it is?" The masked man said with a grunt. "Then this horse will pay you. "Huh? A horse, a person''s life? When is life so cheap?" The masked man was delighted, but on the surface he was calm. "The two horses?" Ji Bai stopped Huo Lei who wanted to say something. "Are you insulting me?!" "Plus this carriage, plus this bag of money." "Huh! Reluctantly." "Oh, so your fourth brother''s life is worth these things, right?" Ji Bai asked suddenly. "...What do you want to do?" The masked man suddenly felt that something was wrong as soon as he agreed. "Okay, understand." Ji Bai got into the car. "Old Huo, aim at the servant who is lying on the ground, don''t be polite, press into death." "Hole, I understand! Only him, the temporary crowd who was crying dryly, and the man lying on the ground who acted on the scene heard it. "Puff..." Kerr smirked and looked at the pig liver-colored face. The bad water in Mr. Ji Bai''s belly is really much more than before. "Wait, wait for you! "Don''t worry, we will pay you the things after we confirm his death." Ji Bai gave the masked man a reassuring look, and the horse slapped under the control of the reins. The crowd dispersed in a rush: including the one lying on the ground. Rolling at an extremely fast speed, he jumped into the bushes aside. "You remember it to me! Chapter 15 ~ The Crazy Argonians After a small episode, Ji Bai saw the security problems in the Black Swamp, which was blackmailed by the group before entering the city in broad daylight, and the residents who fled in a hurry are likely to be local residents. When they ran away, their tails were exposed. Ji Bai almost understands why this piece of land is not suitable for human habitation, because of the natural environmental factors and the humanistic environment. The country of the black swamp is inhabited in the form of tribes. The capital, Hiran, is located in a depression surrounded by mountains, and you can roughly see the outline of the entire capital when you climb over the top of the mountain. Unlike the dark and oppressive city wall of the blood race, it is not the simple and rough fortress with rough workmanship like the trolls. It is not so much a city, but a stockade. The''city wall'' is made up of black wood. Compared with the brick wall, it looks very unreliable. There are guards guarding the Zhaitou and Zhaimen, but those guards are really lazy, leaning against the threshold, with their spears lying upside down. It''s not so much guarding the gate, it''s like coming on vacation. "Oh, we are here. After so many years, there is really no change here." Huo Lei''s words added a touch of emotion, as if he felt that the pendant on his neck was uncomfortable, so he took it down. "There is no need to hide your identity in this borderless land, brother Ji Bai, you should really be thankful that I caught up with your carriage, or else where do you go to find such a good and responsible guide, those lizard people will be all rolled up. Money just runs away.¡± Huo Lei explained in a joking tone when he felt Ji Bai''s gaze. After going down the mountain road, the speed of the carriage slowed down and slowly approached the wall made of wood. The distance is close, and you can see it more realistically. The wall is not bare. There are many bones left by unknown creatures hanging on it. They are pieced together into some strange patterns. The yellow flag on the wall is painted with countless long. Dragon with spear piercing. At the city gate, a few Argonian soldiers threw their spears aside and gathered to play poker. The soldiers guarding the city gate were not to be outdone, and leaned on the gate and dozed off with their noses. The level of defense is so slack that it can''t be slackened anymore, and it feels like walking blatantly like this will not cause them to look alert, or that they don''t want to care at all? Just as Huo Lei said, the Yalong people looked very strange, so strange that Ji Bai couldn''t help but look more. The ugly little red horns seem to act as hair. The small eyes of the bean are somewhat inconsistent with the huge washbasin. The long mouth is out, the fangs are leaking out, and the thick and scaly tail is wagging behind him. . It looks like a lizard standing up. When the carriage approached, Huo Lei signaled the two people in the carriage to get off, walked up to the snoring Yalong guards and coughed slightly. "Huh? The nasal bubble burst, and the Yalong looked at the tall figure blocking the sunlight in front of him, then turned over and went back to sleep. "Ahem, brother, please be sober, someone is going to the city. DE Light Novel Just come in, don''t disturb my doze, the Argonian guard waved his hand impatiently like a fly. "You give us a pass, otherwise we will go in and be caught by the guards, won''t we be illegal immigrants?" Huo Lei frowned, feeling helpless to these lazy and negligent guards. "Who is still talking about this now? The guards are too lazy to rely on you, what can you do to investigate?" Huo Lei''s repeated harassment made him very annoyed, and it seemed that he was not in the mood to sleep during this afternoon nap. Huo Lei expressionlessly threw a gold coin on the ground. The sound of the metal falling to the ground, the Argonian''s doze woke up most of the time, and his small eyes shone brightly. Why did he grab the gold coins on the ground for fear that Horley would regret it. "My lord, how many? I will go and apply for the pass for you when I am young. Haha, you are welcome. If anyone needs anything, please follow my orders." The Argonian guard who took the gold coin changed his face faster than the book, and instantly Changed an attitude. "Three, trolls, humans, and cats." Huo Lei pointed to the armored man behind him and the somewhat timid Kerr. "Oh! Three! It''s been a long time since I saw humans patronize our Black Marsh, please!" The Argonian guard enthusiastically gestured to the three of them, and then kicked awake. Sleeping soundly aside my colleagues. "Dogdan is still asleep? Ji Bai couldn''t help but feel a little surprised when he got up to work, even though the other party was just an eye for money. "The carriage can enter the city. "Of course it can, of course. The Yalong Heavenly Guards are also full of flattery. "Do you need to check prohibited items?" "Huh? Prohibited items? Hey, how could a honest person like you bring that kind of thing, no matter if you don''t check it, please ask a few masters to personally hand over the wooden sign carved pass to the three people, and then at Yalong With the warm expression of the guards, the three of them entered in the carriage. As for the few in the city, busy playing poker, there was no time to pay attention to them. Ji Bai has seen how lax the management of this city is. It is the imperial capital anyway, the place where the ruler lives under the feet of the emperor is like this, and how chaotic other areas will be. The environment of the Black Swamp is much worse than Ji Bai imagined. The beams and pillars supporting the house are plunged into the soft and muddy ground. There is no foundation. The house is crooked and toppled, making people wonder if this twisted building will collapse when it falls asleep at night. The place where no one has converged for a long time is like a huge garbage dump out of control. The smell is so unbearable that he covers his mouth and nose with his tail, and his face is slightly ugly. Horley seemed completely used to it. When Ji Bai was a knight, he went into the sewers and digs out the garbage pool. Nowhere has he been, but he can''t live without it. Okay, I admire the residents here. The vitality is really tenacious. There are a lot of strangers on the street, and the local residents seem to be surprised, even the locals have not let go of this business opportunity. The atlas stores and guides are blooming all over the place, and they put on a flattering face when they see people passing by. . The big lips crooked a strange arc, rubbing his hands and all his faces to please, whether the expression was funny, the kind that could be made into an emoji package. "Lao Huo, do you roughly remember the specific local route?" Ji Bai glanced at the atlas on the side, meaning it was self-evident. "I don''t remember. Moreover, after so many years, some changes have occurred here more or less. Even if I remember, there is a deviation. Horley did not stop in front of any map book store. Chapter 373: Ji Bai understood, and no longer glanced at the pile of rough and poorly maintained map books on the storefront. The quality of local goods is not guaranteed, which is roughly what it means. When you first arrived at Ji Bai, you can almost see it. This is a race that is profitable. Their attitude towards you depends on how you can bring them to Yiluozhou. The Black Swamp is a necessary transit station. It¡¯s not for this reason that Ji Bai doesn¡¯t want to go to this place at all. sightseeing. Bordering the deserted desert where the deserted continent is located, the country of the black swamp must have a deep understanding of the deserted continent. The life time of the Argonians in the Black Marsh cannot be estimated, and there are several epochs, to be less, there must be related records of Yiluuzhou in their documents. As for documents and the like, of course they can only be stored in archives such as libraries. However, after seeing the whole picture of the black swamp, Ji Bai hesitated. He worried that this primitive civilization would exist in a place like a library to store books. Well, first of all, you have to figure out the situation, right? Observing around there will always be a harvest, at least it is the only biological city-state that borders the deserted desert. A fleeting flash, like a flash in the pan, in this disorderly land of no masters with muddy black as the main color, the dazzling and splendid rose gold flashed by, incomparably contrary to peace. The long and beautiful dragon horns of or''J are always bright, the slender and bumpy figure walking in the bloated crowd is such a real beauty, and the flawless touch does not seem to belong to this sordid one. The world makes people feel so far away from her. She followed the crowd and entered the crowd, as if no one had noticed her except herself in the wild. Ji Bai''s gaze was anxious to catch this dream that he could not touch, but he felt that his body was frozen in place, unable to move at all. At this moment, the noisy world seemed to have stagnated, and the crowded crowd resembled a turbulent sea and calmed down in an instant, as if the world only left the body and the shadow of debt... She seemed to feel her own existence, and she stopped in her footsteps, but a short breath felt like a century had passed. At the moment when I look back, the color of amber is like a treasure from the legacy of the world. It has been waiting for centuries, and there is a faint sadness in his expression. For some reason, at that moment, Ji Bai seemed to understand all the meaning in the eyes of that beautiful and incomprehensible girl. "Brother Ji Bai?? What''s the matter with you?" The next moment, the girl turned into a big hand like a bear''s paw, and she was smeared in front of her. "Oh, I finally reacted. I was motionless before. I thought it was a demon barrier." It was Horley''s rough and harsh voice that rushed into the eardrum first. "Sure enough, the environment in this place is really bad, Mr. Ji Bai was fainted." He covered his mouth and nose with his tail, and his two energetic ears also drooped down, but he couldn''t bear it. . Turning a deaf ear to the words around him, Ji Bai just stared at the front in a daze. "It''s over, I''m afraid it''s been damaged." Huo Lei was a little bit distressed, patted the head of the tin can, and got no response. "Why is she missing?" Ji Bai muttered to himself. "Ah? Why is she missing?" Obviously stunned by Ji Bai''s introductory remarks, Huo Lei looked towards Ji Bai''s line of sight. There is nothing worthwhile except the Yalong people lazily walking on the street. Place of special attention. "Brother Ji Bai, I''m afraid I''m not fooled by Xun?" Huo Lei frowned, rubbing his chin and calmly analyzed the girl, who disappeared in a moment when he got into the crowd. "work. "? Young girl?" Huo Lei''s face was a little weird, looking at Kerr, whose cheeks were puffed out, he did not speak wisely. It turned out not to be stunned, but to change "Girl, what girl? ~ Does Mr. Ji Bai have a fancy to any beautiful young lady? Nah, in this case, is it good to be Mr. Ji Bai''s wingman?" Ke''er said with a smile. "What do you see? Brother Ji Bai is serious. I admire you very much. Yalong people wait for it. At least I. Buhuo Lei deliberately lowered the volume. The dragon can''t beat the local snake, causing trouble on other people''s territory. Obviously it is unwise. "Argonian girl??" Huo Lei''s expression became even stranger. "Brother Ji Bai, what are you talking about? The Yalong people are all the same. You can tell who is a female without speaking. "? There is no Yalong woman whose appearance is not so different from ours?" "How is it possible, at least I have never seen Huo Lei look around, and quietly approached Ji Bai''s ear." "The Yalong people have a deformed aesthetic view, which is very different from our three views. In their eyes, we are just a bunch of ugly people with stupid money. "So you understand. According to the genetic theory, there will be no such kind of Argonian women. Even if there are, such women cannot be married in the Argonian aesthetics." Yeah, I got it. "Ji Bai nodded. He wanted to treat the previous adventure as an illusion caused by being too tired, but that feeling was really too real, which made him unbelievable. "Let go of me! Let me go! I''m not crazy, what I said is true, stop making trouble, I died in the dark house that shut me in!" The sharp voice penetrated the noise After the residents on the street were taken aback, they returned to normal, as if they had become accustomed to it. An Argonian in a rags crawled to the ground, and the sharp soldiers picked him up mercilessly and dragged him back. "What I said is true! You stupid guys quickly let me go, I want to escape from this ghost place! [Merius] really came back, they are all back! They want to enslave us again! " Most of the Yalongs on the street turned aside their eyes, doing their own things, and looked like they were taboos, just like the forbidden topics mentioned by the Atars who were dragged away by the soldiers and were suspected of going crazy. Chapter 16 ~ Mythology "You ignorant guys don''t know the seriousness of the problem! [Mereus] They have returned. They want to kill us. This place can''t stay, let me go! I don''t want to be with you. Funeral!" The ragged Yalong was taken away by the soldiers, and the voice of yelling and struggling became smaller and smaller. "Big brother, what''s the situation, can you tell me more about it." Feeling that his shoulder was slapped, the Yalong turned around impatiently, and his expression opened with joy when he touched the golden silver coin. "I''m sorry, Lord, I didn''t hear you clearly just now, can you repeat the question again." If a snake''s tongue licked his lips, the two small shiny eyes followed the silver coin in Huo Lei''s hand. At that moment, there was a 360+ degree reversal in his attitude. While he was caught off guard, he admired the speed of the rudder and the Argonian man rubbed his hands, speaking in a somewhat awkward human language. Face flattery. If you really have milk, you are a mother. "Brother, didn''t you be very unhappy just now? I thought that other people should have the patience to answer my question. Anyway, you are definitely not the only one who knows this." "Hey, my lord, what you said is wrong. On the basis of the well-informed information, my blue-tailed snake is called first here and no one dares to call second! If you don''t believe me, you can ask outsiders to find out." Yalong people Full of confidence and swearing. "Oh, huh, do you know the specific details." Huo Lei lowered the volume wittily, and intentionally or unintentionally left the lunatic Argonians dragged by the guards. "Of course, no one knows these gossips more clearly than I do. I dare to pack a ticket. Most Yalong people only know a vague outline. You are looking for me to find the right person. "Oh? I hope you are not the Argonian who likes to zoom in on the street, brother." Huo Lei seemed to understand the temperament of Argonians, and his tone was just right. "Of course, you get what you pay for. My blue-tailed snake charges may be a bit more expensive, but it''s definitely worth the money! It''s impossible to sell false information to my customers, otherwise there are so-called repeat customers." The sharp-mouthed Yalong man rubbed his fingers, and his eyes were in the shape of banknotes. "Eh eh! Thank you for this generous master. As far as I know, the lunatic who was detained by the guards just now was an explorer sent by the Yalong King to Yiluozhou. Yiluozhou, you should have something in this ghost place. Heard it? It¡¯s evil.¡± The Yalong said opSE2 Oji, ¡°It is said that neither the foreign deep-risk team dispatched at the time nor the Yalong¡¯s own expedition came back. The only one who came back, you just now I saw it too, he was crazy, and according to my gossip, this guy is probably pretending to be crazy!" "Oh? Why." Ji Bai Kerr also walked up Just as the curiosity of the three was aroused, the Argonians smiled and hooked their fingers if they were pointing. At the most critical moment, this Argonian was cunning enough. Horley indifferently threw another silver coin to him. "Eh, thank you!" After receiving another large silver coin, the arc of the Yalong people''s laughter increased a bit. "I bought the jailers in the prison. According to the information they revealed to me, the crazy explorer was normal when he was locked up. Not only could he eat and drink without barriers, but he would also advise the jailers with a special identity. Requirement, but secretly, they are constantly looking for opportunities for the jailers to release themselves and take the opportunity to escape.'' "This kind of thing is not uncommon. In three days or so, he will try to escape from prison, and then be arrested by the Argonian guards on the street, endlessly looping, and that guy perseveres. "The king of the Argonians?" "Yes, we Yalong people also have the concept of an emperor, but the influence of the emperor on us is almost negligible. As long as we don''t talk about it, there is no problem in theory. "What is [Melus] that madman''s mouth is shouting?" Ji Bai asked the focus of his attention. "Oh, this little brother is just a newcomer. He doesn''t understand the language of our Yalong people very well. This is understandable. The word [Meerus] is a taboo in our Yalong culture." Here, the tone of flattery was filled with a trace of solemnity and fear. Chapter 374: "This word represents a kind of culturally fabricated creatures in our Yalong language. They are extremely evil and possess powerful spells. Ji Bai almost blurted out that this last line describes the Yalong people. "In our culture, they are powerful and extremely evil. They cannot coexist with us. They are also present in the legends of you humans and trolls. They are dragons one after another. "Dragons?" Dragons, creatures that only exist in fabricated myths, are common in cultures of different races. Some rush to them and regard them as gods, and some hate them extremely or even feel fear. They are totems that symbolize the devil gods. . As if coincidentally, then this kind of creature may have really existed. Where is the arrogant Dragon Race now? Was it due to the invasion of the sinner who perished with the Gulan Spirit Clan Wing Clan and others, or went straight into the void and fled to a different plane. Perhaps only the person concerned understands this question. Ji Bai knew very well that the dragon was not a simple fabricated creature, but a real existence, and it was just like the legend that called the wind and the rain to do everything, even if it was too late. Known as the strongest creatures closest to [the gods], it is not difficult to understand that some weaker races believe in them as gods. The reason for this is that in the memory of the unknown warrior, he not only saw dragons, but also slashed them, and even took off the dragon''s skin to make armor and spears. After the sinner invaded the main plane, no one knew whether the dragon clan was extinct or fleeing elsewhere. The unknown warrior had no such thing as the beginning of the second era. The dragon clan once ruled the mainland for a time, and it seemed that the clan¡¯s internal strife led to a rapid decline in power. Then the blood elves, the ancient blood tribe, rose up. After the blood elves perished, the dragon tribe retired to the mountains for unknown reasons. After that, there was no news, and it was impossible to confirm whether there was a connection between the two things. "What does he mean when they are back?" "Oh, I''m just a madman. I went to Yiluozhou and went crazy as soon as I came back. There were various rumors about [Melus]''s return on the street, which made the Black Swamp panicked. But what happened later? After so many years have passed, haven¡¯t everything been fine.¡± The blue-tailed snake sneered at it. In his opinion, the explorer was either a madman who was irritated or mad, or he found it in Yiluozhou. What secret, if you want to swallow it, just pretend to be crazy. "In your culture, have the Argonians ever been ruled by Melus?" Ji Bai asked thinking slightly. "Who knows, these are all legends. There is even a story in Shenhua that the dragon clan was cursed by a dead dragon princess and caused the death of the clan. There are also rumors that directly refer to us as the same branch of the dragon clan. , Have a common ancestor, who knows, just listen to the jokes, they are all wild histories without sophisticated evidence." The blue-tailed snake spreads out, and feels very disgusted with these unfounded myths. I am afraid that the Yalong people are really a little bit. Relationship, but even the Argonians who are profiteering will wink their eyebrows when they say this. As for the dying dragon princess who perishes the dragon, this is probably a psychic story, and it''s very nonsense. "Do you have a library or something here? "Are you talking about the Cangdian? Of course, we Yalong people have a long history of existence, but you would come to the wrong place if you want to refer to the history of the mainland from the literature here. "What do you mean? Do you Yalong people appear late in writing? "No, in fact. We have a language system relatively early, but you have to understand that most of the Argonians are unwilling to take half a step out of the black swamp in their lives, so we don¡¯t know anything about the outside world. It''s not your set of notation." Blue Tail Snake explained. Ji Bai almost understood that the history of the Yalong people might be longer than the blood clan that has been traced back, but they sit in the well and watch the sky, only recording what happened on their own acres, and they are almost inconsistent with the historical facts outside. . "The history of our Yalong people is wonderful. I saw the wooden building with sharp corners at the corner. Almost all the recorded books are in it. If you want to know anything, you can go there and find the answer. I am not specializing in this area after all. of." Under the generous Horley''s generosity, the blue-tailed snake repeatedly thanked him. As if eating honey, he happily grabbed the three silver coins that had just arrived, and left Ji Bai and others to search for relevant information in the Jian house. Kerr opened the books wrapped in kraft paper enthusiastically. She seemed to be very interested in these historical and mythological stories, and Horley was also very interested in it. Okay, (he just fell asleep with the book wrapped. You must be fully prepared before you set off. If you encounter danger or a plague that you haven''t seen, you must return immediately. Both myself and Huo Lei didn''t worry about these trivial problems, but there was a kitten along the way. The fragile appearance made people worry that she could not survive the baptism of the desert. Yamao is also a Tier 2 species anyway, it shouldn''t be so crisp...it should. Ji Bai was very bottomless now. Most of the history of the Yalong people recorded some normal and boring historical facts, such as several tribes fighting for power, dynasty changes, etc., except for the fabricated part. These stories are really nothing remarkable, very common. , Compared with the fishy wind on the mainland during the same period. For Xueyu, this little trouble is too pediatric. There are probably only some unreadable poems and ancient myths. Yalong people are quite good at doing business. They actually translate the history in the bookstore into various languages. Translations in different languages ??are displayed. Of course, you can''t show it to others for nothing. You have to pay for the translated version. The Yalong people''s poems cannot be read by themselves, but the myths and stories themselves can barely understand the meaning. After reading several chapters, Ji Bai found that these obviously written articles by different authors were very cryptic expressing the social background of the time that the Yalong people seemed to be ruled by creatures, and there were no human rights at all. J "Said that these mythological stories are written too obscurely, as if they are deliberately avoiding taboos. This word will appear in the words of this period of history in an implicit way to let future generations know. A soft spot, or with a different feeling ~ color? Ji Bai almost searched through several myths and stories, but couldn''t find any information about Yiluozhou. He took off the iron helmet and rubbed his somewhat sore temples. He was dazzled by a quick glance at the ten lines. This kind of work of looking at flowers in the text shouldn''t be given to him who can only wield swords and guns. "Mr. Ji Bai, Mr. Ji Bai~" Kerr held the book and jumped in front of him excitedly. "what''s up. "Have you noticed that the authors of these fairy tales have a soft spot for the word "curse", but Ke''er always sees this word in these books. "Yes, maybe it has something to do with some kind of ritual in ancient times." Ji Bai felt his brain hurt, and casually said his own guess. "It is mentioned in this myth that there is a forest next to the black swamp, and it is also noted that it is a taboo and extremely evil place. Kerr pointed to a passage in a certain line. "Oh, maybe it''s the big forest next to it. There is only one forest around the Black Swamp. "However, these myths are obviously avoiding something." Ke''er tilted his head. "Since it is a taboo, the original age must be in the Archaic period, that is, the early Second Age, or even earlier. "It''s weird, since there are already documents in the ancient times, why not record historical facts, but need to write some infinite myths?" Kerr scratched his head in distress. Ji Bai suddenly stopped. There was no historical data at all in the ancient times. There was only one reason. The rulers at that time were not allowed to leave any documents. Therefore, historical data existed in the form of mythical stories. After Keer mentioned something, Ji Bai also reacted. After thousands of years of changes, a forest is still a forest today? Will it have already become other forms? Forest refers to Yiluozhou? ...Is the original deserted desert a forest? The place is extremely evil, so whose residence was that place? ? Why have they disappeared now? Was it their own tribe who ruled the Yalong people, or was it someone else? Joking is not nonsense; if there is no basis, you can''t talk nonsense, although Ji Bai has an answer in his heart, Ji Bai is not eager to be sure. Looking at the cover background of the fairy tale in his hand, he was silent Chapter 17 ~ Death Countdown The high temperature blurred the vision, many luxury and elegance disappeared, and the blasphemous fire sent the place of nostalgia to annihilation. The picture is blurred and the burning environment is immersive. The burning bolster column collapsed, and the girl was calm in the palace that was never recovered. The sorrowful wind that passed by played her the last soft voice of singing and singing, and the soldiers came to the city and turned a blind eye. It was a kind of How strong, or is it a kind of sadness? Cards with a faint yellow and dark red background came to surround her body at her call. She stood with her hand elegantly, black smoke billowing, and her elegant and solemn dresses were not tainted at all. The elegant and refined temperament is completely natural, even if the enemy is indifferent and indifferent, looking at the destiny of the fate is not expressive, but it is a personal experience. True self-confidence never shows itself in appearance, but the arrogance that comes out of the bones. It was midnight when I woke up late at night, with long silver hair mixed in my nose, and my breathing seemed a little uncomfortable. Chapter 375: The torso and limbs seemed to be filled with lead, and the heavy head was dizzy, as if filled with a pot of hot paste, dizzy and looking down to the north, the limbs fell from the creaking wooden bed groping. . Puff! A little thing wrapped in snowy silver hair rolled off the bed, curled up into a ball and rolled, just like a cute little animal. The "little animal" moved his body and opened his eyes in a daze like a dormouse. It seemed to feel that he was not on the bed, and his five green fingers scratched and scratched on the floor, like a kitten. . Dazed, she no longer remembers why she fell off the bed, but vaguely remembered that she had a very strange and real dream. The girl looked down at her current state, no wonder she felt so tired and entered this state inexplicably? I rubbed the messy silver hair in distress. Ji Bai, the retired knight king, now lives in a decent hotel in the Black Swamp, suffering unimaginable torture. The scarlet runes planted on the chest have spread a lot. If you can barely walk on the ground a few days ago, now it¡¯s really hard to walk every step of the way, and the soles of your feet are like being pierced by a hot knife. Yes, the pain and fatigue made her breathless. She could clearly feel that something similar to blood in her body was being drawn bit by bit by the scarlet runes. The heart was like a river on the verge of drying up, and the struggle seemed to have come to an end. At the end of the battle, what can I do now, to be a sick princess who can only lie in bed and wait to die, is it not considered a magnificent life to spend his life calmly? No, sitting and waiting for death has never been Ji Bai¡¯s personality, although he doesn¡¯t know if he can find it. On the road to Yiluozhou, or to be buried directly here, everything ahead is unknown, and the unknown is the source of fear for mankind. The silver-haired girl in the mirror was supposed to have a pale and weak face with vitality, her long and beautiful eyelashes drooped with her eyelids, as if she was awake, her scarlet eyes were so hollow that she felt a little scary, even though she kept focusing her mind. , This is the struggle she can make to the "sickness" to the utmost extent. The long hair of white silver silk looks dry and yellow under the dry oil lamp, like a symptom of malnutrition. Not only the divine veins, but his own nutrients seemed to have been robbed halfway by this little rune, like a parasite. Unsatisfied greed, like some kind of ancient curse. Draw the flesh and bones from 2 until I **** myself into a human being... The negative impact on the body has become a burden on one''s own mobility. It is not a small difficulty for her to gain a firm foothold in the blood state, and to confront the enemy with this unmovable posture is that even the inherent self-regeneration ability of the blood family cannot be guaranteed to be used normally. It doesn''t matter, it won''t be used much. Bai Ji, who had almost collapsed on the ground, transformed into a human form without hesitation. What surprised him was that the feelings of fatigue and weakness had not been completely eliminated. After recovering a little bit of strength, he struggled to stand up from the ground, leaning on the bronze mirror, and the dim light made him unrecognizable for a while as a result of a dry white flower thread falling down and being caught by his hand. One''s own hair. Under the dim oil lamp, "a few strands of white hair reflecting silvery bitterness are very conspicuous. This is myself... Because of the long-term relationship between holding the sword and swinging the sword, his hand is extremely rough, I know it, but...have never been like this before, and it is covered with large and small wrinkles. The signs of these years are only given to old men who have passed their sixties, so why do they appear on themselves. The cheeks, the cheeks of more than 20 years old, are right and beautiful, but they seem to be older + more than a few years old. There are a few inconspicuous wrinkles on the face, and the lines on the forehead have become more obvious than before. The young knight who has experienced many battles looks haggard and weak, and his piercing and heroic eyes have become full of vicissitudes. The stronger and stronger muscles on the body have also become somewhat atrophied and slack. He couldn''t believe that the old man in the mirror who was still a few steps away and in the twilight period would be himself... Glancing at the silver long sword leaning on the bed, it lifted as light as ever, but it took a little more effort than before, and he obviously felt that his energy had been weakened by more than half. s. Guangmu Xiao''s suck, "This is really bad." Ji Bai seemed to be struggling to swing the long sword, and seemed to feel that he couldn''t control it well. The curse rune not only robbed the blood veins of the blood state, but the human body would soon become useless. At the current speed, he soon became unable to carry a long sword, or even walked, and had to rely on others to feed his three meals a day. He became a living person, depressed and unhappy in the despair of being unable to move, and his consciousness gradually returned to nothingness. If no one takes care of it, you can''t live, and die in a vain way. Mixed-eating waiting for death and paralysis waiting for death are completely two concepts, so it seems that I really want to thank the vampire who spelled himself for giving him the option of dying in the wilderness. It is the glory of a knight to meet an invincible enemy to die in battle. It is better than a shameful death at home thousands of times. The time left for him is running out. Looking at the thick moonlight, Ji Bai picked up the armor stacked in front of the bed cabinet. Fortunately, I am used to wearing armor, and outsiders cannot see my own changes. Sitting on the side of the bed, I had detailed calculations in my mind. Resigned to his fate, a month and a half passed, the **** of death wielding a sickle was chasing after him, slowing down a little and waiting for him to die. The body is not as good as the day, if it becomes a burden, I have to abandon them. On the first night in a foreign land, Ke''er slept well and fulfilled, although she was a little unaccustomed to it. As always, she stretched her waist habitually and made a strange "meow~" sound in the sky. Outside the window, the sun has not yet climbed to the foot of the mountain, and the sky is barely white. Mr. Ji Bai shouldn''t get up yet, right? Well, the same way, wake up service~ After picking out the more refreshing clothes in the gift and putting on the necessary stockings, Kerr stepped on his shoes and jumped out of the house full of energy, reaching out and knocking on the door of the next room. "Mr. Ji Bai, Mr. Ji Bai~ wake up slightly. Nothing happened. "Eh eh?" Ke''er tilted her little head in doubt. Normally, she would get a response when she knocked on the door. Within a minute, she would definitely see a man in armor standing in front of her, ready to go. Why... "Mr. Ji Bai is still asleep? You wake up, it''s not early, you have to miss the morning exercise time, can''t sleep in bed, or no one responds. Strange. "Mr. Ji Bai, Mr. Ji Bai? Are you inside? If you are there, you can answer." For some reason, Ke''er looked a little worried, and his tail swayed uneasyly behind him. A feeling of cold behind, like something terrible spreading quickly without noticing it. "Meow!" Feeling slapped on the shoulder by something hard and cold, Ke''er screamed, and her two ears were erected instantly as if they were blown up. "Ji, Ji Bai...you are scared Ke''er." Seeing the people behind him, in the familiar armor, Ke''er swallowed his little heart back into his stomach. "Have you gotten up? How long did you get up?" Ke''er couldn''t help but be a little curious. The iron can with the biological clock too accurate would neither get up one minute late or one minute earlier. "Just now." Ji Bai looked. He didn''t want to answer this question very much. "Oh, does Mr. Ji Shen occasionally get up early: you wait." But as if she noticed something, she frowned, and ran back into the room with a frown. When she came out, she had a soft dark blue scarf in her hand. . "Here~ Mr. Ji Bai, take it well, don''t lose it. If it gets dirty, ask someone to wash it. "This was made for you secretly, hehe, the technology is limited, but you are not very good at handicrafts, Mr. Ji Bai don''t dislike it." Feeling Ji Bai''s questioning eyes, Ke''er covered her small face and vomited. He stuck his tongue out and said in a mischievous tone, and a towel that was hand-woven by the opposite **** appeared on his cheeks, which is embarrassing in the traditional Chinese style of a cat girl. "Nonsense, Mr. Ji Bai''s voice is a bit hoarse. Obviously he caught a cold last night, so he squatted down and squatted down." The two people with the most adorable height difference did not communicate on the same level. Chapter 376: ...Ji Bai leaned down in silence, and Ke''er''s skillful movements tied him a scarf, her soft cotton-like lips touched the scarf, then she covered her eyes, and her face blushed and fluttered back. A few steps later, the shy Kerr and the silent Ji Bai, the two may not be on the same channel at all. Her strength was greatly reduced, and the cursed rune in front of her chest was like a time bomb that would explode at any time. Whatever danger she encountered in the desert, not only could not save her, but would also become her burden. Because of this incident, Ji Bai thought about it for the second half of the night, and didn''t feel sleepy. It is not terrible to be buried in this large desert. Ji Bai, who was born and died for so many years, wandering around the line of life and death, has long been used to it. It''s just that the death that has been delayed for many years is now fulfilled, but I can''t bring people who have nothing to do with it. But what can be done now, the Yalong people''s profit-only nature, he sees it truly, and naturally can''t rest assured to hand Kerr to them in a situation where the mountains and rivers are exhausted, and their skills are exhausted. "Mr. Ji Bai likes blue the most, right." At this point, Ke''er was a little smug. "Keer, it''s been a long time since I inquired and observed." Ji Bai denied it without thinking about it. "I like white. "Ming. One. Is Kerr guessing wrong?" "Well, people can change." Ji Bai raised his voice, trying not to make it sound sickly hoarse. But she was a little depressed, and her ears drooped weakly. "I like this scarf too. "Liar, I definitely don''t think so in my heart." Ke''er muttered in a low voice. "Do you think it''s better for Miss Lizi and Sister Lin to knit a scarf for you?" The sour feeling in the words can be heard personally. "But neither of them has knit a scarf for me, so I''m not sure. " Wow, Mr. Ji Bai is really unable to speak as always. "Ke''er''s tone was a bit resentful, and she lightly tapped Ji Bai''s chest like a puff. "Puff." The result of this unintentional move was unexpected. Ji Bai, who was covering his chest, twitched, and the squatting whole person sat down. "Mr. Ji Bai, what''s the matter with you?" Ke''er was startled. She didn''t think she had practiced with iron sand palms, and she could push down an eight-foot tall strong man with a light push. Even if he has the strength, Mr. Ji Bai can''t be okay, right? The protective performance of the Xuangang armor is not a joke, why "it''s okay." Ji Bai stood up and patted the dust on his body like an okay person. "I didn''t sleep well yesterday, I was a little groggy." "Is this really the case?" Ke''er narrowed his eyes suspiciously, and looked up and down on Ji Bai. "You didn''t tell the truth. "How not. "Then look at me and say it again." Kerr stared straight at the dodge sight in the thief''s seam. Can you be spotted dodge while wearing an iron helmet? "I''m fine." Ji Bai turned around, planning to end the conversation. "Wait, wait, Mr. Ji Bai! Come back and make it clear." Ke''er chased after Ji Bai reluctantly, trying to stop Ji Bai from going. The two of them went back and forth on the stairs like this, one decided to pretend to be dead, completely ignoring the aunt who was full of worries next to him and asking about him. She lost her center of gravity, her pupils were locked in gold, and she fell straight from the stairs without handrails. Chapter 18 ~ In a desperate illness, Ke''er lost her center of gravity. Her pupils shrank in the air and lost support. Fell down the stairs. Ji Bai failed to reach out in time to catch Ke''er, and could only watch Ke''er, whose eyes were gradually sluggish, getting farther and farther away from him. There were more than twenty steps and no handrails. Falling down at this height would be deadly. Injury, it is very likely to cause irreversible damage to the weak Asian cat girl. Ji Bai didn''t want to follow along and threw it down. It was too late for remedial measures, and the girl''s hand was so far out of reach at this moment. The armored man reluctantly crawled towards Kerr, who fell into a coma not far away. The huge movement caught the attention of others. "What happened to Brother Ji Bai?? What''s wrong with Ke''er?" Huo Lei, who came after hearing the news, looked at Ke''er who was unconscious in Ji Bai''s arms, frowning for a moment, with a fierce look in his eyes. Sweeping the crowd watching the excitement with a scrutiny. The Yalong people, who had different expressions and talked about in their native language, shuddered and shrank, intentionally or unintentionally, avoiding those fierce and evil gazes, and let the way. They are all the masters who don''t want to cause trouble. The tall trolls standing in the middle are very deterrent. "My fault." Ji Bai didn''t have time to explain to Huo Lei in detail, and invited the shop owner to ask if there are any facilities such as hospitals and medical clinics nearby. "Yes, there are, but this guest has a special environment in the Black Marsh, and the physique of the Yalong people is very different from that of your human Yakins. It certainly does not belong to a medical system." The Yalong proprietress explained embarrassingly. "Isn''t there a medical clinic specially set up for foreigners? No, the boss, but I grew up here, you don''t want to miss me." Horley was very dissatisfied with the opponent''s non-cooperation. Anxiously waiting, the irritation in Horley''s words that was a little impatient was all over the place. "It''s not that I deliberately embarrassed. People. One. The environment of the Black Marsh must have seen it. It is difficult for races other than Argonians to adapt to live here, and it may even be life-threatening after a long time." Obviously, Horley, who was big and thick, was frightened and said something unfavorable. "Where is the nearest medical office, tell me the detailed address." After giving Ke''er the temporary rescue measures, there should be no major obstacles to the fact that I am not a professional, and I will use these immature countermeasures. When the incident happened suddenly, Ji Bai had an unshirkable responsibility. "Okay, okay, go quickly, I will give you a general description... By the way, if the medical office is full, you can "Okay, thank you, I get it." "Ji Bai winked at Huo Lei, and Huo Lei, who knew what he knew, was full of anger, and his face fiercely stared at the crowd of Argonians who were impenetrable inside and out. Facts have proved that getting together is not exclusive to the human race, and watching the excitement is not too much of a phenomenon is a phenomenon that every higher intelligent race has. Horley cleared the obstacle ahead and opened the way, and the two quickly broke through the siege. Suddenly, the armor was top-heavy, and the pace of his steps was unstable. The whole person flew out directly due to the inertia brought by the armor, and he was very embarrassed to the ground. I fell a few somersaults. d(. The little girl in Changla was guarded by him and was not injured by knocks. "Brother Ji Bai, are you okay?? I seem to see you also fell down the stairs just now, did you hurt something. "It''s okay." Ji Bai propped up his body normally without stopping. "It''s just a trip, it''s no harm. e? "Huo Lei always felt that Ji Bai, who was running in front, had a slight staggering pace, and the awkward running posture seemed very urgent. Huo Lei didn''t think much about it, and didn''t take it seriously. The Yalong people seem to have a special liking for wooden buildings. From city wall defense to private houses, and even the building materials used by the palace, there are only materials. Wood is prone to corrosion by insects, which is probably why the ancient architecture of the Yalong people has not been preserved. The Black Marsh does not seem to have large hospitals, only a few small medical stations. A black cloth tent that absorbs sunlight plus a few rough-made beams. The black leather box on the outside is filled with various bandages and agents. A polished rod like a clothes pole is sunken into the mud at one end and a white flag. A simple medical station was built with medical symbols dyed with scarlet paint on it. The Yalong people wearing leather gloves and lab coats walked out of the tent. The doctors and waiters were all Yalong people. The hygienic environment of racial treatment for patients is unspeakable. If it weren¡¯t for picky, Ji Bai I would never give Kerr to such a third-rate medical device. There is no harm if there is no comparison. Ji Bai has experienced how professional and advanced the medical equipment and technical staff of the Moon Knights are. Dead skin disease can be said to be one of the most common pathogens here. The content of pathogens in the Black Marsh is dozens of times higher than that in the outside world. The types of pathogens are also surprisingly complex. Only local residents and those with too strong resistance are able to keep them free from infection. biological. "The two gentlemen are very sorry. At present, this medical clinic is full. Please find another medical clinic." The Yalong waiter who was in charge of the reception was apologetic. Can''t the queue be finished today?" Huo Lei scratched his bald head in distress. "This Yalong brother, can''t he be accommodating? This child is still so young, so he can''t... "Sorry, sir, there is really no accommodation in this regard. These gentlemen are as anxious as you. This kind of thing is #unfair to other people... Besides, ordinary dead skin disease can''t die if it delays for a day or two. "Let''s go." Without hesitation, Ji Bai pulled Huo Lei, who was about to speak, and turned and left. "But. The two of us don''t know anything about seeing illnesses. This is already the last medical clinic. Where can we go if we leave here?" "Isn''t there the last one?" Ji Bai handed Kerr to Huo Lei without delay, and found out the crooked handwriting in his pocket to lose the novel "Brother Ji Bai." "I always feel that you are in an abnormal state today... "Illusion." Before Huo Lei finished speaking, Ji Bai denied it. Chapter 377: "Your breath of exercise is much more disordered than usual, and your endurance is also worse. No..."... "Oh, I didn''t sleep well last night, no wonder I said that you suddenly became so dull and stupefied." Huo Lei patted his head as if he suddenly opened up, without any further consideration. The location of the medical clinic is remote and tricky, like an uninhabited wilderness. Through the address, the two quickly arrived at a nearby location, surrounded by small soft muddy streets. The air in the Black Marsh carried a stinking stench in the middle of the air, and when it arrived at this place, the concentration of the stench instantly soared to an outrageous level. The all-pervasive stench, even if it is to plug the nasal cavity, is of no avail. It is completely unacceptable to humans. Even the stubborn troll man Huo Lei''s brows are squeezed into a ball. The streets are sparsely populated, and there are only two or three Yalong people hurriedly passing by. It seems that even they can''t bear the smell of this place. "The medical clinic is actually built in such a place, and the smell of the toilet pit is several times better than here. Huo Lei Tucao Kung Fu At this moment, Ji Bai followed the address and walked into a remote corner. The tall and pointed wooden buildings were lined up in rows, which should be able to accommodate many residents, but the adjacent streets seemed very deserted. Stepping on the soft mud, Ji Bai didn''t dare to be careless. There could be a lot of carnivorous poisonous insects in the soft mud under his feet, which would be a big trouble if he fell. There is a shortage of medical equipment in the Black Marsh, and it¡¯s normal to see a doctor nervously, but the surrounding area of ??this medical clinic is too quiet, and there is no foul smell. If it weren¡¯t for the fragrance that should float at the right time, Ji Bai even suspected that he had produced it. Hallucinations. "Stare... hesitated for a moment, there was a knock on the door in the last room. If it hadn''t been introduced by someone, Ji Bai couldn''t believe that there was a medical clinic behind this bare wooden door. ...Nothing happened. "Boom... Still nothing Just as Ji Bai was wondering whether or not to force a breakthrough, there was a rush of footsteps inside, and the door opened immediately. "Who is it? I''ve said that the newspaper may not be the newspaper! Don''t bother me over and over again, you ignorant children!" A big lizard''s head came out from the door, with face E written Full of impatience. A slightly thin Argonian, it is very interesting that the costume of this Argonian made Ji Bai feel a touch of intimacy. The costumes of the Yalong people are mostly made from rough processing of hard bark, with stiff lines and unfriendly styles to human aesthetics. This Argonian looks very spiritual in his clothes. He is dressed in a shirt made of finely processed fabrics. Two small nostrils hold a pair of very humane "I said don¡¯t bother me, I really don¡¯t know anything," You journalists have been thinking about how to make a big news to criticize me... The armored man and the vicious troll outside the door quickly silenced him, and then he was about to shut the door to the room. Take it, but Ji Bai stopped it in time. Seeing the armored man outside the door, the Argonian seemed to be planning to abandon the door and run away. Before he even took a step, Horley picked him up like a chicken. "Let go of me! You two outsiders, dare to commit crimes in the Black Swamp in broad daylight. Is there any king''s law? Why are you arresting me?" "Why ran when we saw us?" Ji Bai motioned to Huo Lei to let go of the Yalong. "There is no ghost in my heart, can you run." "Huh? Two unidentified foreigners appeared outside my door. Anyone can run!" Seeing that he has no chance of escape, the Yalong man curled up in the corner, looking at the escape route blocked from 2 with a vigilant face. The two big guys. "Just your outfit, or a doctor?" "Doctor? What doctor?...No, no, no, no, no, I am not a doctor, I can''t cure diseases, I can''t cure diseases." The glasses Yalong quickly denied. "Can''t cure the disease, won''t cure... He shivered, and walked into the door while shaking his head in denial, and then Horley grabbed the collar by his collar. "Don''t go like this, oh, I really didn''t lie to you, doctors also scored professionalism, as the saying goes, there are specialties in surgery... I am indeed a doctor, but I am a psychologist, you guys These two foreigners who wanted to see me for treatment were looking for the wrong person! Huo Lei was a little dumb, and looked at each other with Ji Bai. The weight of Kerr, who was lethargic in her arms, became heavier repeatedly. "What?...It''s not you two who are going to treat the disease, but this little cat girl?" Seeing the vicious troll let go of his collar, the lanky Argonian breathed a sigh of relief, his sight was lost. Attracted by the girl in Ji Bai''s arms. "Yes it is. "Are you her guardian?... What kind of disease did she have?" The Yalong squinted his eyes as he stared at Kerr. "I fell down the stairs. It seemed that I fell to my head. I did some simple treatment... Ji Bai, who couldn''t figure out a way, can only go to the doctor in a hurry. Putting hope in front of him is obviously different from the style of painting. Other Argonians are different from Argonians. "Hurt my head? Why. "She just fell down the stairs this morning." Version 62 C: "Nonsense, the Ya-cat is also a second-order species, how many stairs and can e/ stun her? It is not the kind of thin-skinned race of blood and humans." The Yalong obviously didn''t believe it. "Are you not a quack? How can you faint if you didn''t fall?" "Hey, you troll kid is really rude, don''t you know what it means to respect the elders... Really, you two laymen can''t tell, this kid is completely unsuited to the local environment, and has tolerated the miasma for too long. , Falling down the stairs and fainting is just the last straw to crush the camel." The Yalong people folded their arms in contempt. "Listening to your tone, there seems to be a way." Ji Bai asked respectfully. "The way to cure this child is also very simple." The Yalong snorted. "Still stunned? Quickly carry her into the room? The dubious two now have no other choice. "Well, don''t both of you come in, this little girl will wake up in a while." The two who carried Kerr into it were driven out by the Yalong people. Before the two of them hesitated, the door closed with a bang. Now desperate, Ji Bai can only choose to believe, sitting on the doorway and waiting honestly. Not long after, a peculiar humming sound came from far to near outside the alley. The voice seemed to be familiar. "Huh...hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh? "Cure?" Don''t tease this guest, there is no doctor around here. Wait, you wouldn''t mean it." The blue-tailed snake looked at where the two were sitting, and was speechless for a while. What... The guy calls himself a psychologist, but he is actually a psychopathic lunatic. That crazy explorer is one of his treatment targets! Chapter 19 ~ The Crazy Doctor "You don''t ask the Argonian who lives in the innermost alley? My god, that guy is an old lunatic with a mental disorder, and the explorer who went mad is one of his healers. , Now that the madness has not been cured, it has become more serious. Do you think it has nothing to do with him?" The blue-tailed snake stepped back two steps, seemingly worried about the house. "Oh, my respected guest, we have such a trace of friendship at any rate. What good can I do to cheat you? It seems that we are once business partners, and the only advice is given to you." The blue-tailed snake is poignant. Persuade the appearance. "Is he very resistant to you entering his room? That''s right! There are a lot of ulterior secrets in it. That guy is doing a very crazy research. His inner room is like his heart. As Li Yu said, the blue-tailed snake seemed to have thought of something terrible, and quickly passed the door and rushed into another small alley. "I''ll slip away first, believe it or not! "Boom!" There were two shocking knocks, and the door was obviously locked from the inside. It seems that I can only break the door forcibly. The silver light pointed directly at the sky, flashing from top to bottom, and the solid wooden door was divided into two. Chapter 378: Kick open the remaining door panels and step into the door. It is not a wide room. I didn''t take a closer look before I came in. The display is normal. The furnishings in the hall are very simple, with a set of sofa seats plus a set of tables and Yalong people. Style wood carving ornament. Kerr, who had been on the sofa before, was gone. Since I would believe the words of quack doctors. Ji Bai, who went straight to the bedroom in the hall, kicked the unlocked door to pieces. "Shake one shake and one shake, um, one shake and two shake three." The Yalong people shook the two bowls of medicine in their hands with weird and bright colors, and after a few bumps, they mixed the two bowls of medicine into a cup. "Come, come, this is your nourishment. The liquid medicine in your material bowl churns up, and the splashed blisters drop on the ground and volatilize into corrosive white smoke. The unspeakable smell makes people subconsciously cover the nasal cavity. Isn''t this thing for living things to drink at all? I saw him walking and putting the bowl on the bedside table, righting Kerr lying on the straw mat. "Bang!" The huge movement attracted the attention of the Yalong people. Before he could realize what was going on, the strong wind came from the broken door, and his powerful arms grabbed his neck and lifted him up. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh The Yalong man couldn''t speak clearly, and the waves of suffocation that rushed to his brain made him instinctively try to pull the palm of his neck away. The claw-like grip was strong and powerful. After feeling that the attacker was not at the same level of combat power as himself, he kept waving his hands as if to defend himself. Light novel "I, I''m dead, no, I didn''t provoke everyone (no one gets her. Boom! "The sound of the doctor landing heavy objects. The Yalong people sat on the ground with big mouths and breathed heavily, the iron tongs stuck to their necks seemed to be attached to their necks for a moment, and they looked at the terribly silent armor man with lingering fears, dominated by a strong desire to survive, thinking The thought of blaming two sentences is fleeting. "You, what are you doing, young man, you can''t be disturbed during the treatment and counseling. Don''t you understand this simple truth? Hey, you really glanced at the sharp sword, the Yalong people instantly took heart. The tone became smaller and smaller behind, and he shrank to the foot of the bed and dared not speak "What is this?" "The man in armor pointed to the white smoke on the bedside table, glowing with colorful liquids. What''s the matter with this guy? ? Suddenly inexplicably broke in and almost killed himself, he expected himself to answer his question honestly, "I uh, uh, this is liquid medicine, my husband." Touching the gaze in the crevice of the helmet, the Argonian began to answer his question. Panicked, his heartburning temper vented instantly, and he answered honestly. "This is medicine?" "Yeah, it''s not of course, otherwise, what should I do with it. "Oh." Ji Bai took the liquid medicine and walked over. "You can try it first." "I, I. Let me try it? Brother stop making trouble, is this kidding me, oh oh oh, this joke is too crazy "Knowing that this medicine is not for people to drink, you want to give it to Patient drinking? ? " "What? Give someone a drink? Sir, what are you talking about, why don''t I listen. Calm down!" If he doesn''t give a reasonable explanation, the Argonians don''t doubt the invisible armor man in front of them. Will pat this bowl of liquid medicine on his face. "Calm down! Listen to me first. "Yeah." Ji Bai stopped his movements, and did not put down the bowl he was holding. Sir, this thing is not for people to drink. "I know. "This thing is for that thing to drink." The Yalong man carefully pointed to the big dark red flower in full bloom on the bedside table. "What does this have to do with your treatment?" "Of course it''s related! The relationship is big." Seeing the subsequent intrusion into the room and bumping the door frame into a sunken troll, Dr. Argonian did not dare to say a word. "This bowl of medicinal liquid is the fermented medicinal liquid that I prepared for the big flower. It can provide nutrients for the potted flower and stimulate its normal operation. Didn''t you find that the foul smell weakened a lot after coming in? "In order to convince Ji Bai, Dr. Yalong added. "It seems like this is how Holley rubs his chin, the strong smell in the air that is almost turned into substance is reduced), and it is replaced by a light and elegant fragrance. "Right! This pot of plants is the nemesis of the miasma of the Black Swamp. Put it in a pot, and the surrounding stench will be reduced a lot. In addition, this Argonian won the bowl in Ji Bai''s hand. In the dubious eyes of the two, Add the liquid medicine to the soil of the strange big flower "Soon the miasma will be absorbed and clean-look at it, the little girl will wake up later. The Yalong breathed a sigh of relief, and couldn''t help but wipe his sweat. "But some people say you are a lunatic. "Crazy man? Interesting saying, um, let me see, it may be appropriate, but it always feels a bit wrong. What surprised Ji Bai was that the other party''s reaction was unexpected, and he didn''t refute it drastically, but rather accepted it happily. "I think it''s more appropriate to describe me in terms of stubbornness and perseverance. A madman would have passed it." The Yalong doctor described it with serious thought. "It is said that you drove the only explorer who returned from Yiluozhou to madness? "Is the cure crazy? Oh my god, this terrible rumor is as bad as the sesame seeds baked by Mrs. Susan next door!" "Please, that guy is a lunatic. Let me, a normal person, treat lunatics and enlighten them. This is unreasonable! Is the logic of lunatics the same as normal people? Our communication is not on the same channel, this How to cure the disease?" The Yalong people sneered and complained, "You treated him more madly, this is an indisputable fact." Ji Bai took a step back in the direction of Kerr, and the Yalong people reacted like a car The ups and downs of the roller coaster, high and low, he seriously doubted that this guy''s spirit was not normal. " "That incompetent monk not only expelled me from the city center, but also ordered the infinite rumors such as artificial rumors. Those stupid guys are blind enough to follow and believe it. This is crazy, you know? "Wu Mu is so comfortable, Mr. Ji Bai, are we getting home?" Ke''er, who was lying on the bed, opened his eyes in a daze after a dream. "Are you awake, do you feel any discomfort? "Uncomfortable?" Ke''er nodded his head with his ears cocked. "Does it count as acridine to sleep? "It''s okay." Ji Bai touched Ke''er''s head. "Why is the nest here? Ke''er clearly remembered that Ke''er rubbed her aching head, trying to remember something, but couldn''t remember anything. "Something happened, it''s all right now." bookSFA SE Light Novel "Oh, okay." Since Mr. Ji Bai said it was all right; then it must be all right. She has complete trust in this rigid armored man. But he didn''t delve into it, he nodded his head obediently and sensibly, and his eyes fell on the scarf tied to Ji Bai''s neck, intentionally or unintentionally. This thing seems to be knitted by myself, eh, I have already delivered the scarf to Mr. Ji Bai. "Look, the little girl has already woken up." The Yalong doctor was not surprised at this, and poured water on the flowers he raised. "It''s just a small problem. The miasma caused the brain to lose its function for a short period of time, and it would be fine to leave it in a non-toxic place for a while. "I''m very curious about how you lived here for so long. "Don''t say "you", it''s them, but don''t include me, I''m not a group with them, if not confined to this ghost place, who wants to stay in this ghost place? A Yalong people The doctor complained. "Being restricted to the inner city center, why didn''t you choose to leave here?" "Leave?" Yalong looked at Huo Lei with surprise. "This troll kid, you don''t know enough about our clan. "The barren land, the land that can''t be cultivated, the poisonous insects are infested, and the smell is so foul, who wants to stay in this place? Except for those idiots of frogs at the bottom of the well," he said angrily. "The Yalong people will never be able to get out of this one-third of the land. We were born to be imprisoned forever on this poisonous man who never lays eggs until the end of our lives. "Can''t go out? There is this kind of thing, it sounds like a fairy tale." Huo Lei obviously didn''t believe it. Chapter 379: "How can a creature that walks on two feet on land know the feeling of a fish firsthand?" Dr. Yalong said through the vicissitudes of life, pulling the human language with a crooked tone, but it didn''t make people feel funny at all. "Your human life span is less than a hundred years, right? For us Yalong people, a hundred years is just the time when life is in the prime of life." But I still envy you. The right to find out, but we, at the moment of birth, have been imprisoned in this piece of poisonous mud for this long life. With the vicissitudes of tone and mood, Ji Bai suddenly wanted to light him a cigarette. "Tired, used to seeing this narrow and barren soil, and want to see the outside world, but where can we go? We have nowhere to go except the desert and the black swamp." "Do you know why the previous generation of Yalong kings was so keen to find the deserted continent in the desert? He firmly believes that the Yalong people have been cursed, and the source of the curse lies in the deserted continent recorded in ancient mythological documents, so he does not hesitate It cost money and national power to recruit adventurers, hoping to crack the knowledge that has lasted for a thousand years, but in the end he failed." The doctor shook his head. "He failed to cut the shackles on the Argonians, just like in ancient times, an invisible shackle tied the Argonians and this cursed soil together. "Life and death can only be on this piece of soil. SF Light Novel Life and death A flash of light flashed across, and Ji Bai suddenly thought of it. Lin told her in the rumored version that the aborigines of Yiluozhou were cursed by the vampire prince, and were forever imprisoned in Yiluozhou. After death, they would become monsters who chose people and swallowed the six relatives. This is very similar to the situation of the Yalong people, but not so similar. Is there any connection between the two? "I seem to have told you too much, but that''s fine, it''s probably because I haven''t seen a stranger for a long time, and the flower in my heart hasn''t come out and said, two little brothers, can you tell me what''s going on?" The doctor trembled The corner of his mouth pointed to the broken door in half. "Oh little question, just one click." Huo Lei rubbed his fist. "Mr. Physician, can you tell me whether the explorer is really crazy or fake." Ji Bai seemed to ask casually. "Why are you asking this? Dr. Yalong narrowed his eyes. "We are going to Yiluozhou." "Boom." The sound of the pouring water bottle hitting the ground heavily. "Oh, this is good, this is very good, it''s crazy! Not bad, not bad." The Argonian picked up the watering can that fell on the ground, as if talking to himself Ji Bai felt that the Argonian''s state in front of him was not right. "Mad disease, how to treat mad disease, do you want to know about it?" Kerr involuntarily retracted into Ji Bai''s arms. "Somewhat curious. "Some curious? Curious? Good, good! If you are curious, it''s good!" Dr. Yalong was suddenly excited, some of them looked like drug addicts. He danced with excitement, rummaging through boxes and cabinets with excitement, as if looking for something important. "Looking for it, I found it! Look, look! That''s it!" Dr. Yalong roared, holding the crumpled piece of paper that had been turned out from the cabinet, shaking his hands and shaking like flowers and branches. "Look at this." Did you know that I showed this piece of paper to that crazy guy? ? guess what? Hahahaha scared him and fainted. Can you imagine that a madman would be frightened by a piece of paper. Haha Chapter 20 ~ Lost in the Desert "Oh, yes, yes, yes, this is the cure for madness It''s just that the faint king doesn''t know the goods." Doctor Yalong trembled in excitement, tremblingly grasping the piece of paper in his hands and waving in front of everyone. The expressionless Ji Bai grabbed the piece of paper in the hands of the Yalong doctor who was full of flowers. With black dye, a simple and easy-to-understand pattern was outlined on the yellowed paper, a stool with a person standing on it. It''s just a simple stickman. His painting skills are completely at the level of elementary school students in the first entrance hall, but he can clearly show what the painter wants to express. "Have you seen it? This is this note, which is a good way to treat him! When I gave this note to him, he was so scared that he peeed out hahahaha!" He said with joy, as if he was telling a funny thing. Looking at Dr. Yalong''s extremely abnormal behavior, the words of the blue-tailed snake did not seem to be groundless. "Oh my goodness who knows, that guy is an out-and-out madman, stop teasing how could I guess his logic, it''s just a coincidence, it''s just a coincidence." Dr. Yalong waved his hand. "That faint king ordered me to enlighten him, oh, do you know how crazy this is? Let a psychologist who works for normal people enlighten a madman? Huh? He also gave a death order to threaten me, if I cure If it''s not good, he will send me into exile into the deserted desert, heh, ignorant and foolish monarch! "As for why I knew he would be afraid of this kind of things, this question is a good question. Although he usually behaves normally, that guy has a few special strange habits." The doctor said with a special affair. "That guy likes to paint leaves, and he always painted the same leaf. Really, I was responsible for taking care of his daily life, you know, that guy can wake me up five or six times a night!" "Why does painting leaves wake you up?" "You think? That guy is not just simply drawing, he has to let me turn on the chandelier in the room, and cover his eyes with a piece of parchment." The Yalong doctor imitated nervously. Following the action of the explorer. "Parchment..." Ji Bai pondered for a moment, thoughtfully. "Let me turn on the light for a while, and turn off the light for a while. Do you know how annoying that guy is? I couldn''t sleep for several nights." One night, the guy accidentally threw the parchment paper on the window sill and asked me to pick it up. The window sill of the prison was too high for me to reach, so I had to step on a bench, hehe, who knew that the guy saw me as if he had seen a ghost. He was scared and fainted on the spot, lying on the bed. Woke up at noon the next day. "The Yalong doctor said proudly. "After that, I will have a way! I will do the same every night when I have to go to bed, scaring him to faint, and then I can sleep well. "But this is too troublesome after all, so I thought of a way like this." Then, you were exiled from the city by the emperor," Ji Bai had already guessed the ending. "Hmph, don''t want me to be their loss! I''m the only doctor who can cure that madman! What a fool." The Argonians seem to be very unconvinced about this. "Do they know what madness is? ? Do you know what it means to fight poison with poison? The guy who goes crazy after being stimulated can be more powerfully stimulated to return to normal. The ignorant and stupid guy dare to slander my research results, do you think so? Facing the Yalong people''s gaze, the three of them kept silent in unison. "Do you feel that your xinxing has changed in the process of treating him?" Ji Bai asked. "Change? No." The Yalong doctor was taken aback for a moment, and then denied. "It''s rude, when I didn''t say it." Mental patients often don''t realize that they are going crazy under the subtle influence. It is not wise to stimulate them at this time. This psychiatrist has gone mad. In the process of trying to treat the mental patient, his neurasthenia, coupled with continuous imperceptibility, his spirit has begun to be abnormal. Ji Bai was still a little afraid of palpitations. I actually handed Kerr to such a dangerous guy for treatment, although his method may be correct. Before he contracted madness, it may have nothing to do with his condition. Some mental patients are no different from normal people on weekdays. But once stimulated, the behavior will be exposed. "Dear doctor, I have been with that crazy explorer for a long time, you should know his quirks well?" Ji Bai continued to try. "Hmph! This is natural. I know all of that guy''s quirks. Except for these, he never walks to the right. He can only go straight and turn left." The Yalong doctor proudly showed the three of them. Own''research results'' Wrong, if you force that guy to turn to the right, it will arouse his resistance, yelling about a dead end. " "I see, are there any other quirks?" "Other?... Dr. Argonian tilted his head and seemed to be thinking." All day long shouting [Mel Usi] is coming back, um, other than that. "Really." "Why, are you questioning this genius doctor?" Dr. Yalong narrowed his eyes. "Don''t dare, thank you very much for your information. This is the cost of this treatment and a disrespectful gratitude." After Ji Bai put a silver coin on the head of the bed, he took Xiaosha and signaled to Huo Lei, and walked out together cautiously. room. "Did you leave so soon? It''s not like sitting down and drinking a cup of tea... Dr. Yalong scratched his head and shifted his gaze to the silver coin next to the pillow. Chapter 380: epSE light novel "Huh eh? What is this, why did you leave a stone here? Is there no need to pay for the treatment?" "Forget it, I have money anyway." Yalong opened his closet, looked at the dark things piled in it, and smiled. A pile of black and irregular stones. "Brother Ji Bai, don''t you plan to use that lunatic''s remarks as intelligence?" After looking at Ji Bai''s purchase list, Huo Lei''s mouth twitched a few times. Yes, it is not. "Ji Bai threw the large and small packages of ingredients he had collected into his backpack. "We have also delayed a lot of time. To get the most accurate information, contact with that madman is indispensable... However, let alone whether we can sneak into prison under the noses of the soldiers, from the mouth of the madman. You may not get useful things. Moreover, the miasma here is too heavy, and the two of us can¡¯t stand it anymore. " "This is... "Let''s go, maybe it''s a bit hasty, let''s set off to the deserted desert immediately." Ji Bai put the backpack on his shoulder with some difficulty. ... Brother Ji Bai, are you sick? " "Do you look like I''m sick?" "Yes." Horley replied honestly. "It may be that these things are too heavy, come to help the handle, put the forage and the water tank on the carriage." Ji Bai did not intend to delve into this issue. "Good." The careless Horley didn''t hold on to it, rolled up his sleeves and came to help. I purchased a lot of things, and the carriages were quickly filled up, but Ke''er was pitifully squeezed into the cabin with a pile of furs, while Ji Bai and Huo Lei were sitting in front of the carriage. According to the map, the three of them marched in the direction of the deserted desert. The weather became hot gradually, and the earth seemed to be almost cooked. In the armor, Ji Bai held the scorching sun on his head, and concentrated on thinking about the clues and information he had obtained before. However, his body was very unconvincing and fell into the I state, sleepy on the swaying carriage. Can you turn the tide at the end of the road? Reverberated in my ears. A cool wind: It all depends on you. ... Brother Ji Bai? Ji...The vague reverberation in front of her ears gradually became rough and familiar. The iron helmet drooping on the carriage fence was awakened from a hazy sleep. "You actually fell asleep with it. Recently, you are really out of state." The tall figure blocked the sun for herself. Ji E covered the scorching sun and recognized this familiar figure. "Has it arrived." "Well, here is the border on the edge of the desert. If you go further, you will have to dismount, otherwise they will be dehydrated sooner or later. These two fierce horses also looked exhausted and were tied to the side by Horley to rest and graze. "Kill." "In the carriage, I fell asleep. "Well, take everything that should be brought, find a cool place to rest for the horses, and give them a week¡¯s worth of fodder and water. We walk carefully to make sure that we don¡¯t wake up Kerr. Horley will use everything we might need. All things, including dry food and water, are carried on the body. The troll man can carry an amazing amount, and it can be used as a few camels. It''s just a pity that the black swamp has a bad ecology and can''t raise camels. Before that, he hadn''t prepared for it, so he could only walk into the desert. Huo Lei was covered with backpacks of all sizes, Ji Bai held Ke''er, and the two figures marched towards the unknown desert. Every time you take a step, the sand on the sole returns to the sea of ??sand, circulates and repeats again and again. It is better to walk in groups in the endless desert than to be alone. Looking at Ke''er in his arms and Huo Lei next to him, Ji Bai was a little grateful that he did not want to go his own way. It would be a kind of loneliness to be alone in this endless desert. Maybe the years have taken away the courage and tenacity that I once had. Since when, the unknown has brought the color of fear in his eyes. One step, one footstep, looking back, the traces he had walked had been filled in by flying sand. He knew that he had no right to choose, and he could not go back. "Mummum~~" A vague dream came from his arms. Woke up? " Hmm... Kerr stretched out his head from Ji Bai''s arms and looked around. "Mr. Ji Bai, has he reached the deserted desert?" "Marginal boundary." Ji Bai said uncertainly. No one knows the specific method of entering Yiluozhou, and there are many rumors that Yiluozhou is in an unfixed position in the Yiluozhou Desert. Perhaps it is in the center of the Yiluozhou Desert today, but it will go to the edge the day after tomorrow . The story of the Arabian Nights has been confirmed by many people with their own eyes, and no one knows the truth. Step by step, only the blazing sun in the sky and the grains of sand were the only ones that changed their positions, as if they were trapped in an illusion and could not find a way out. In this blazing desert, no reference was even found, only the position of the sun rising from the east to the west changed. I don''t know how long it has been. "Mr. Ji Bai." Hmm bookSFA. "Drink noodles 7:" @FSFÇáС˵ "Hao Le. The crystal clear water poured into his mouth, although it was a little hot, Ke''er''s face recovered a little. "Walking a little longer, let''s find a place to rest." Handing the kettle to Huo Lei, Ji Bai said with some thought. "Sorry, Ke''er pulled his hind legs...'' "It''s okay, it just happens that we are tired too." Ji Bai rubbed Ke''er''s head comfortingly. Walking in the desert is easy to get dehydrated, and physical exertion will speed up. Rest and water source food supplement are necessary. After reaching a certain distance, the three set up camp and took a rest. "Old Huo, didn''t forget to plug in the flagpole." "Don''t worry, I''m going all the way and plugging in, steadily, unless it''s a sandstorm, it''s absolutely fine!" The desert that is difficult to distinguish the direction must be fully prepared. After the tent is set up with the flagpole, the desert ushered in the dusk. Ke''er felt an extra leather coat on her body. "There is a big temperature difference in the desert. Keep warm at night. "Okay, thank you" Kerr flushed slightly, her face hidden in the leather jacket. Chapter 381: This iron can seems to be caring about people... If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Kerr would not believe that these words came from his mouth. Ji Bai wiped the sand on the sword with a towel, and Horley piled up the fuel for the fire. "Flick...The sound of the soil being arched, the size of a dog, and the slender yellow tentacles shaking. It didn''t take long to get out, before being pierced by a sword. "What is this¡­¡­ "Desert stick insects." Ji Bai explained to Ke''er that he wiped the liquid contaminated on the sword with a rag. "Usually lurking in the sand!, will come out in the evening to breathe." "Don''t touch it, this kind of bug is a carnivorous bug, which threatens us somewhat. "Woo!" Ke''er''s expression changed, and she hurriedly moved her body back. "Brother Ji Bai, you know so much." "I have been on missions in the desert before, and I have dealt with this kind of bugs." Ji Bai returned the sword to his sheath. "This kind of bug has no combat effectiveness. Their teeth chew without armor, and they won''t get out of the ground to attack people at night. It''s not too much trouble. "Really, really... Kerr looked at the dead man tremblingly. "It, will they come out and eat us while we are sleeping> .Check out some forget to be afraid of bugs. Chapter 21 ~ Same Place at Different Times There is one more nick on the wooden board. Ji Bai was so poor that he was left in the desert, and it was almost two weeks before he knew it. To this dusty work, even more, I always hear the feeling of Kerr in the morning and evening, and the undesirable boring world produces aesthetic fatigue. It was excavated. , To earn money, and then to the numbness now, this seemingly endless sand lake has a chat with a sentence, but the thoughts are not in this boring desert at all. The fierce marriage of the head item. The sand that can boil eggs, in any case, can not make people come to the environment. Except for I sand or sand, there is no building with reference value, and there are no stone monuments made by heaven and man. The only findings are uneven distribution, black rocks buried by sand, and rocks in the shape of a rock. I didn¡¯t see anything from a close inspection It''s really just too ordinary There is no engraved text. Nothing more than ordinary natural creations, no excavation marks have been found Stones are rare in this desert, and cacti are unwilling to take root and sprout on this island¡¯s desert, where no one patronizes, and where the people are inaccessible, just as its name follows The time to enter the desert can be extended. Ji Bai looks the same as usual, silent declaration Turning into the heart, waiting for Ji Bai to be drowsy in her arms. God is in the best state. No one knows what his condition is. Among the three, it seems that only the Thunder seems to be laying the flagpoles all the way to ensure that the cool night between the two flagpoles will come again, and the cutting position is within the visible distance. Xu is already used to the moon in the dark night. It seems that the energy of the moon is higher than that in other places. Ji Bai is not sure, or the moon in the messenger, has never paid attention to it. Gaze in the seam of the helmet In the noisy world, the Buddha has seen another world in the flames. Except for the dark moon in the sky, only the hot temperature beside him can make him comfortable. "Brother Ji Bai has worked hard?" Wen Yanyou It¡¯s up to the sheep¡¯s tongue, it¡¯s late in the night, go and rest, Every middle entrance doesn¡¯t turn around, it¡¯s just a symbolic point. He walked to his tent. The child is almost dead at this point in time. The zipper door is sewn, and the disguised mask is peeled off layer by layer. The robustness of the company began to fall apart. The unknown fear is tortured, and it is calm In the nightmare, the beard pierced his heart, , His ugliness is exposed to all cognition Or the enemy, They ridiculed themselves and ridiculed themselves, whether they were relatives or friends, it was a bit late at night when they were awakened, and the white self without the slightest sleepiness was a shoulder. His xinxing has changed, and perhaps he is now in a daze with a haggard face. The body is dying, every blood vessel, every union says The slightly withered silver hair fell in all directions, and the occurrence of the wrapped girl asked Ann. It was another day in the middle of the night. After waking up from a nightmare, Jiawenhe¡¯s thief armor was like a huge shell. Shun, it feels a bit dry, like dead , The heart''s sleepy eyes, twitching the tips of her hair, it''s not only as soft as it was at the beginning, but also like this. She struggled to get out of her armor, The mirror reflected the peach in the swaying firelight. Subconsciously, the horoscope duck sits on the armor, How can there be any knights? The scene inside the tent. Copper placed in a tent The man in the desert sea is nothing but a vampire who has run out of lamp. Any way to tie the promise is the end of it. Chapter 382: Even if I found it again How do you see the text, whether you are sitting and waiting, or looking around for me, the chance of Yiluozhou appearing is really too small, and you can only give it. Baozhou_. What about? ? Almost all the people who have been there are dead, but-a lucky person who only borrowed some scattered pieces of information first, to find Yiluozhou is undoubtedly a painful dream, and he is crazy. I don''t know when, , The depressed sick and weak girl fell asleep again. In a dream, the petite and very rosy figure walked through the forest and came to a heavenly prayer. On the rock that no one cares about, hands together+, seems to be singing (The same place at different times is different., "Ji Bai, brother Ji Bai? The expansive words of the face woke up Guan Bai''s consciousness late, Hajime strengthened his concealed outfit, and the iron helmet was looking, "What''s the matter?" "What''s the matter? It''s already four, so I won''t start the post anymore Kewen is going to night. "Outside the ledge, Huo Lei''s voice looks very Gu Cheng. "It''s noon? "Ji Bai''s swaying master appeared in the second half of the night before dawn, and looked at the sun hanging high in the sky. "But my sister has already fallen asleep, and she slept till noon. Is he too tired? Number five. "Huo Lei pointed to Kerr who was sitting in front of the tent, as if he hadn''t woken up yet. Ji Bai scratched his iron helmet. The footprints that will be erased sooner or later in the "Zhongliu" will be wiped out. The breakfast will be taken care of by the net to ensure that they will not be dehydrated. Yangfu As usual, Lei was carrying a large and small bag with a finger bag, and Bai was drowsy in his arms, obviously not in good spirits, "Can you still hold on." SF Light Novel Hmm... After realizing that she was asking herself, Kerr clicked hard. "I don''t know.; Kerr decisively took Cheng Tou''s head, and then there was no pain in his brain. It was difficult to distinguish the direction in the desert. After seeing the flagpole not far away, he leaned against his chest, and his eyelids trembled. ¡®The three were helpless, and they went around the original route again. "I remember that the test-type demon research is universal. Does any of you know it?" Ji Baikai shouldn''t have hope, but if you don''t say anything, Horley''s situation turned white and gave a suggestion, but he got a moment of silence. grasp. "The birthplace is not the territory of the clan, so there is no Huangsha Lielie in a monster of the clan, and he is a little confused. "Today, I really got nothing. Watching the approaching sunset, Huo Lei slightly salted his eyebrows. It''s been two weeks, two full weeks Rumor has it that Yiluozhou does not always exist in the bleachers, except for sand or sand. Finding a different space with unclear reality and illusion is like a cold Chinese language, but how big is this desert? ? In this desert, the expedition team is well-equipped, and it¡¯s not easy to get a vote for the big sea? ? Does this mean that the people who go deep into Dasha Port become non-professionals, but in the end they can''t even cry without tears. "Old Huo, we will lose our way inexplicably when we are in it." Where did Horley spread the country and entered the hinterland of the desert? This route also p + ,, singing and composing homesick, "according to our daily marching speed, There should be some distance in the electric high hinterland, um, ng1+ I¡¯ve been to the country, ¡®I can¡¯t get through, try this route tomorrow. Okay, huh? Not going to the hinterland? Where can we go if we go to the hinterland? , "I said brother Ji Bai, no "Didn''t you discuss it before, The most likely place for Yiluozhou to appear is the hinterland, The region. " It occupies almost two-thirds of Yiluozhou "That''s right." Ji Bai stepped forward. Use a long sword to write and draw on the sand. "Professional adventure treasures from different regions and races on the 6th. Beidu is supposed to be more advanced than us. It¡¯s impossible not to think of the bead finger. The solution is survival experience, or the props. "Their ideas are roughly similar to ours, and they also believe that the secret 1 It''s a way of going all the way. " So I think that the vast hinterland is the place where the Suluozhou Exhibition may appear, but in the end, "this does not just prove that the true Ji Bai of Yiluozhou shook his head noncommittal. "Wealth and wealth are in danger, but if it''s just a simple brain-understanding of SE In his arms, Ke''er joined Cheng Chun''s trap like a root. Isn''t this just going to die, the uncle''s thoughts are a little too delicate, and he looks at Ji Bai suspiciously. "Think about it, so many people have gone, , It¡¯s not like that iron can that can only bite the bullet. After all the battles, they encountered 78 "Ping Zizhe, why did it cause this phenomenon?" Ji Baigong analyzed that the more they were in danger, they couldn''t cope with it. However, the methods of encountering and running were endless. Why did they analyze it in vain. None of them escaped back. "They all went the wrong way, But only a team of expeditions found Yiluozhou inadvertently... Is it the team that Madman Explorer Dong belongs to? "Huo Lei asked. "It''s very likely." Ji Bai stood up. Just say Wu, but they don¡¯t have any clues, right? The only way to look for the answer in the hinterland now is not "You don¡¯t have to be grassy, ??Wu Wuyun will stop talking about you. Looking at the change of the veil, Huang Chen, After he signaled Huo Lei to be quiet, he walked to the dusk of the 8th Shiti not far away, and the fierce wind and sand blow Chapter 383: Cautiously put Kerr down, leaned down to dig through the sand. I saw the barren and scarce grains of sand being lifted little by little, "Mr. Ji Bai, how do you feel that there is something underneath? ? "Ke''er was a little surprised. "I''m not that supernatural." Ji Bai shook his head. Dao went the wrong way. The wind happened to coincide with the two days at this time. The intensity of the wind in the desert was different. We are very strong in your time, and the sand that was buried on it was blown away, and I found out There is something "what, this is not just a few pieces of very popular wine" under these sands. It shouldn''t be there. It''s natural. It¡¯s just a big stone, is there any carving on it? " "Then found this thing Wennengdi," Ji Bai shook his head. Feeling that you have been changed by Ji Bai, and that Chengyun I Puzhou is under these grains of sand? "Huoholei is full of black lines, always feeling "not necessarily below Film, the divine watch below Dingti sleeps me a bit. "Ji Bai stood up. "This; the desert is not bare." This shows that Yang Xiaoneng The stone veins formed, even before the dry years, this is not a desert. What''s wrong, we are not here to play archaeology. Horley feels his own brain "Do you still remember the emotional roots we got from the psychologist on the day of departure? The electronic one of your husband? I probably remember, but this is not the same as their current situation, and the people on the phone have no special features like leaves. Did not see anything standing on the chair "No, you can find it by yourself, just for some cities." After Ji Bai tried to find a higher commanding height and waited for a while, he quickly said something confusing. , Looking around "Go, other places." ,what? Eyes, wait for me. "Seeing Ji Bai dragging Ke''er away, What a thing. He didn''t even have time to ask Ji Bai what he was looking for "It turns out there are also here, sure enough." Tian Seyi In China, the wind pressure increased. Many of the things buried under this desert came out with black rocks exposed in the sand, which was different from the same place at different times just now. Same there. Does it mean this, The answer, is it hidden in these blackstones "Lao Huo, we have a place near here "Yes, there is a pole here." Ji Bai pointed to the flag pole not far from the side. Next to the black rock. "Zefu''s serious show is full of wigs, if not surprising, it should be a "black rock?" Horley carefully compared the map. Color rock ? Ji Bai glanced around. "Did you remember it wrong? There is no Cliff-like black "What?" Huo Lei everything, then glanced around, his head feeling a little bit emotional. "Sure enough, I remembered it wrong." "Impossible! It is impossible for him to remember wrongly. In order to prevent the occurrence of criticism, he also marked a black cliff sign on this map. Li Lei was not convinced to show Ji Bai and Ke''er the fully marked map in his hand. "He still remembers the topography of this place. It must be right here. I remember it very clearly. The only one. Yellow is right. That''s the one!" You are sure that your memory is correct. Later, the yellow flag fluttering in the wind. "I''m sure, very sure! Ji Bai fell into silence. "See you in the distance "Soon, it''s just a day or two "That should be too late." After all, Ji Bai "What''s in time? Also, whoever walks with the courtyard will run away. , Who will explain to me what the **** is going on? Is it because Qi Ji ran on his feet or what happened to the adrenal hormone outbreak? In the sand, it¡¯s not here, it¡¯s not here. Ji Bai running in the t2 desert actually forgot the sense of fatigue. Go, make Huo Lei wear water on his head. In Qing? ? "After searching all directions, Ji Bai rushed towards Kerr Lu''er in his arms in the opposite direction to the back and forth, looking at the bare stone veins exposed in the sand, thoughtfully. Chapter 22~Leaves The billowing years have taken away the vigor and prosperity of the living, The superiors pursue eternal life, and are not born happily The glorious glory, no strong is eternal. The upper ones pursue eternal existence, and life will not bring death and will not be taken away. What is left in future generations is only a cup of bad Huang Shi and the remaining broken walls. At least after the dry years, the only impression the people of the world have on this place is that there is no return, + the terrifying desert of death and life. Of course it is impossible for the flagpole to run long by itself. The sharp sword that flashed past cut off the dry strings in his mind at that moment. During the expedition, Kerr was numb, Ji Bai was buoyant, and the most energetic Horley was a careless and big man, and no one deliberately noticed the surrounding details. If Ji Bai remembers correctly, he passed two along the way Two green stones resembling cliffs, and their shapes are very similar to some details, but the three of them ignored this detail, and Zhe Jibai took the atlas. . Didn''t pay much attention, , Simply put a flag as a sign and set up camp. I followed the yellow flag spot marked by Huo Lei to check. Sure enough, the second yellow flag was located in a bright and beautiful area, and there was no cliff-like rock at all. This conspicuous and iconic natural creation seems to have disappeared out of thin air, just like the unfixed Yiluozhou in the great desert, as the Yalong population has passed on. Randomly moving the cliff in the desert, I missed it twice without noticing it. Chapter 384: "It''s careless." Ji Bai, who ran wildly in the desert for almost an hour, didn''t "cough cough... Ji, Mr. Ji Bai, the young Ji Bai clenched his fists unwillingly. Then the nuclear source. Mr. Ji Bai, slow down. The wind and sand here are so big, some... Ke''er in his arms coughed tenderly. "Although it''s a bit stuffy, it should be no problem. It''s getting late, and the desert is starting to cool...Ji Bai Zi looked away, there was nothing but sand, the ground. E''s stone veins were gone, and the wind and sand seemed to be increasing. "It''s really good fortune." The displacement of the black cliff is not frequent. With such a large desert, who knows where it will move next time? "Brother Ji Bai, you finally stopped, I can''t keep up with your pace, what are you looking for?? If you have something to discuss, please don''t do it alone, okay." Huo Lei, who hurried slowly, panted. , Huo Lei who hurried home was out of breath. Ji Baixingzai Ji Bai was so excited Feeling tired, it''s a bit contrary to the usual state of not saying a word and a little sluggish. "Is it because the flag ran away, the sand ran away, or we ran away? I''m getting more and more confused. What''s the matter? "Never ran, the cliff ran away." Ji Bai explained calmly. "Huh?" Huo Lei was taken aback, his head seemed to have not turned around yet. "I missed it twice, probably. There is no chance." Fatigue surged up, he sat on the sand, and the sword hilt tapped the iron helmet with a clanging sound and missed the target. Nothing beats this. "You mean, the whole piece of noodles can be rendered inferior. Faji, it was the black rock with a heavy shape that was flicked. Is it the one you are looking for? Well, this is also true. The five heads of the stone are a lot more conspicuous," Horley thought for a long time, but he reacted slowly. "Why don''t you continue to look for it? "It''s out of play." Ji Bai looked into the distance with some sorrow and loss, and the sand grains he grasped in his hand slipped slowly along the fingers. "Set up camp." 0.2 nuclear meters road "Huh eh? Didn''t you just say to look for the cliff?" Huo Lei felt that he couldn''t keep up with his thinking. "No chance, it''s getting late, so we should hurry up and set up a camp, and the wind and sand are starting to get bigger."" Ji Bai held the ring of loess in his hands to the heights. "Brother Ji Bai, To have a depression, , Where should we go if we want to hide from the wind and sand. " "Is it so serious, okay... this desert is really fickle, it was still flat the other day." "You said it was flat land a few days ago?" Ji Bai turned around. "Isn''t it? The wind and sand come back and forth, and the land also changes with the topography, which is really troublesome." "Wind sand..." Ji Bai muttered to himself, stepping on the sand grains under his feet. "Lao Huo, can you blow up the buried sand?" "Ahhhhhhhhh? Why do you do this, blow up these sands, , Isn''t this about suicide and burial? " "You just need to be equally capable Blow up the sand "Then hurry up! It''s not too big to be over the wind and sand, so lift this land up! Ji Bai seems to be eager to prove something, and Huo Lei didn''t ask much. After Ji Bai and Ke''er moved away, he stepped forward. Power punches. "Restore and build boxing, reverse version!" With a swallow in the rippling wind, the mud and sand on the ground flew into the air like a celestial flower, and with the help of the wind, it spread to the Keryuan who stood far away. , Let go of Haitian gravity,... Ji Bai was silent, but Kerr was full of black lines. Changed to Kerr and Ji Bai who were standing far away. "what¡­¡­ . That''s why I told you to be cautious. " "It''s okay." Ji Bai simply patted Kerr and the dust on his body. "Go on, lift up all the sand on this side, hurry up! The sand is getting bigger!" "Restoring the building and reversing the quality?" After Manguan fried, the painful sand layer finally revealed its true colors. ¡­¡­head'' "Quickly, go on, I''m afraid it will be too late in a while!" Ji Baiji moved away to make sure that he and Ke''er would not be affected by the sand that was lifted up. "Okay!" Lei probably also understood what Ji Bai meant. With his qi fortune, he succeeded in one go, and suddenly developed his power. The whole picture of the black stone has been revealed in front of the three of them. "...That black cliff cliff stone??" "Yeah." Ji Bai''s voice was a bit heavy. With all the sand buried on it being lifted, the secret buried in it can''t be hidden. In terms of appearance, I have had a few experiences with them How many cliff rocks of this shape are there, The cliffs of the edge of the d-face are very similar, but it is impossible to be sure according to the old one. Who knows that this desert can only meet 5 degrees now! ¡ã2SF light novel can be a dead horse as a doctor. "Haha, great! You still run like this, haven''t we still caught you?" Ji Bai had obviously more questions than Huo Lei, who was elated and even began to sing the victory hymn. Is this rock the one from a few days ago? Is it really the key to entering Yiluozhou, or is it just a bait to lure people into the hook? Finally, and the most important point, what should I do now There is a problem with this stone, yeah, it''s not that Anzi can tell I can see that there is a problem with this stone, but even if I find it, what can I do if this stone is the key to the gate of Yiluozhou, I don''t know whether it is a key, how can I use it? , The wind and sand increased, and the transfer time of the black cliff was uncertain. Ji Bai only felt a mess in his mind, like a ball of unclear hair. "Mr. Ji Bai. ... "That, what the madman said. "Right!" Ji Bai suddenly realized. It''s not that I don''t know anything, at least, I have some clues in my hands. He took out a A palm-sized notepad. The person standing on the stool, Ye Zi, can only turn left and walk straight... it''s completely information that the eight poles can''t reach. Chapter 385: He squatted down and entered the pan thinking mode. After a long time, he stood up when the sand was about to bury him. Kerr, who was in his arms, drooped his ears, and it was uncomfortable for the blowing sand to scrape into his ears. "Old Huo, you can still use your civil engineering skills a few times. It is very uncomfortable to occupy the Nian Songli. "What civil How many times can I use the learning skills? "What kind of civil engineering, I''m called the restoration and construction fist." Huo Lei frowned, and pointed out a little dissatisfied. "Use a +" The pit that was hard to dig, and the wind and sand will fill it again. "Ji Bai sighed. "Talk about reading? No, you think the wind and sand are much smaller, and it will almost stop after a while." "Really?" Ji Bai stretched out his hand, and the density of the sand that was blowing was indeed much smaller, and the wind gradually came and went quickly, leaving a thicker layer of sand on the ground than before. This man¡¯s sand is the sand, and at this time, the sun has already set, and night is about to fall. Son, thunderous Huo Lei, who had nothing to do, followed Ji Bai and Ke''er, sitting cross-legged on the cliff rock, falling into thinking. After a while, "it''s already night." Looking at the darkening sky, Ji Bai muttered to himself. To be honest, there is nothing wrong with the rock under the buttocks. It was carved out of the cliff rock I saw a few days ago, but Ji Bai always felt that something was wrong. Vaguely, I always felt that this rock was similar to the previous one. The cliffs I ran into were so different from the rocks. Of course, this is most likely because he had a wrong memory without careful observation. Gongxiao] died "Mr. Ji Bai, what does it mean that the same place at different times is different... Ke''er''s home 7 Mr. Ji Bai is talking about these words. What does it mean to be the same below. "Ke''er tilted his head. "Just now I have been hearing "Wind, sand in the desert can change the landform, so the same place at different times is different." Ji Bai explained to Ke''er without thinking. "Well, oh, I understand." Ke''er walked away awkwardly, and nodded without understanding. "Kerr also thinks that this sentence means that in different time periods, some areas have undergone indescribable supernatural changes, just like this... With that, Kerr tapped the solid rock under his ass. ...Ji Bai was silent suddenly. A flash of lightning from my head c The electricity passed through my mind, Disperse the blurry black. "Well, what"_ "Thank you." Ji Bai gave her a meaningful look. "I don''t know what Mr. Ji Bai is talking about." Kerr was puzzled. "Old Huo, wake up, it''s time to work." Ji Bai punctured Huo Lei''s nasal bubble. "Oh, huh? Is it time for dinner?" "Do you remember where the flag was originally planted? "Oh, remember, remember, of course, how can this be forgotten." "That''s fine, I have to look at this stone, hold the map, and look back. The previous stone veins are still there." "Oh! I understand." Officer Horley, who woke up instantly, was unambiguous, and took the ground ring and ran in the opposite direction. I walked into a blind zone and mistaken the meaning of the sentence (the same place at different times is different) for the terrain that is constantly changing due to wind and sand in the desert. It is very likely that I have overlooked something important. Gong Yi mistakenly thought it was because of the constant in the desert Since the rock under your feet may be displaced, it is something that is heavy wheat. The possibility of displacement, that By the way, [no The same place at different times is different) When did this sentence appear in my mind? It feels like Chang told him something, but he has no such impression at all. "Hey, I''m back brother Ji Bai!" "What''s the situation?" Ji Bai stared at the panting Horley. "Read it, don''t say that this is really evil, I planed a few + meters down, and as a result, there was nothing. The sand was still sand, and the opened sand almost buried myself!" "Don''t see it? Are you sure you didn''t find the wrong place "I used my head to guarantee that I didn''t!" Horley vowed. Sure enough, it''s not just this cliff that will move. It''s not surprising that you feel the violation. "Old Huo, give you an arduous task to clean up all the sand under the cliff. "It''s ok, no problem, but you have to go a little farther, otherwise if the sand is thrown down, it will not be a joke. , If one is not good, he will be funeral on the spot. "You don''t need to tell me, I also know." Ji Bai retreated to a safe distance with Ke''er in his arms. Restoring the building fist and exerting all strength, the sand that is raised is like "This is a high-risk job, The sand on the field is like a downpour, and the scene is very spectacular. "Working with danger, I was accidentally buried underneath." Huo Lei, who jumped away in time, looked at the thick sand in the sky and let out a sigh of relief. "So that''s it, all have moved here... Standing on the cliff, the soil layer that has been lifted is unobstructed. The stone veins that were lifted by the wind before, and the cliffs and rocks in more than one place. The rock under Tao is indeed not the one I saw a few days ago. Just like the hypothetical guess I made, there are many pieces of this type of cliff rock that the sky is completely dark. I''m having a party. The disguise was lifted, and the secret of this desert was being revealed bit by bit by oneself because of various coincidences. This should have been an exciting thing, but Ji Bai didn¡¯t know the next step. What to do. Could it be that there will be any supernatural phenomena triggered in a certain period of time, you just need to wait, right? Ji Bai did not dare to confirm. "Mr. Ji Bai." Kerr gently pulled La Ji Bai''s finger. ? " "Leaves. Not like. Ji Bai was taken aback for a moment, did not understand what Ke''er meant, and looked at the disorderly arrangement of the stone veins below. They were disorderly, completely wrong, and there were still some rules. For example, four cliff rocks suddenly suddenly burst in four different directions. After thinking about it, Ji Bai understood what Ke''er meant, and under Huo Lei''s suspicious gaze, he boarded these stones in different directions one by one to check. Dong Yu, Ji Bai stopped on the rock opposite to before. Chapter 386: "Yes,... Under the bleak moonlight, the stone veins were symmetrical, as if they were a leaf... Chapter 23 ~ Singularity Activation The lonely desert, the bleak moonlight covered the khaki sand with a thin layer of gauze. Moonlight passed through the dense fog, pulling up clouds to see the moon like dawn. Pieces of stone veins are connected, but the seemingly chaotic veins are connected end to end, criss-crossing, resembling some kind of inconspicuous symbol. From this position, it looked like a leaf with complete veins. Every leaf is similar, but no two identical leaves can be found. Ji Bai took out the leaf vein map from the lunatic explorer that he had requested from the lunatic Argonian doctor. In contrast, it is very similar to the stone vein pattern that appears under the moonlight. Is this the leaf that the madman has been drawing? Remembering this complicated context so clearly, the madman''s brain is really different from ordinary people, and he is fanatical and obsessed with recalling the stimuli that make him crazy. Perhaps he has been forcing himself to recall the memories in the desert, which is why he has gone crazy. "I just happened to think about it. Sometimes I think too much. In fact, the answer lies at my feet." Ke''er smiled a little tiredly, and then fell into Ji Bai''s arms and fell into a deep sleep. . "Under your feet." Smoothed the slightly messy bangs and hair in front of Ke''er''s forehead, and looked down at the vein stone array below. "Is the image of this thing like a leaf? Hmm... it doesn''t feel very like it." Huo Lei stood by and pondered over and over again, but didn''t seem to see why. Um one. Look for it, don''t say it, it looks a bit like it. "Huo Lei, who couldn''t understand it over and over again, walked to Ji Bai''s side, showing a suddenly realized expression. "Brother Ji Bai, you still have a bright mind. You deserve to be a retired knight. You have a lot of experience in combat and logical reasoning. Ji Bai did not respond to Huo Lei''s admiration, and then moonlight, the hand armor stroked the sleeping girl''s cheek. She was still so unprepared when she was sleeping, and the girl turned upside down as she lived. He straightened Ke''er''s unturned collar, and patted the sand particles attached to it, acting softly for fear of awakening her. "Sister Ke''er is asleep." "Oh, that''s the same thing. I was tossing and tossing before, Ke''er sister. Lack... Brother Ji Bai, you are almost tired too. Ji Bai shook his head. "I''m fine, it''s just hard work for you." ''I? My trolls may not have enough brains, they need energy and strength, and they need physical strength. This is only a trivial consumption. The scene fell into silence, and the flowing mist in the sky seemed to re-shroud the tranquil and flawless night sky. Ji Bai stared at the pamphlet intently, Huo Lei held his breath and had to be cautious in his swallowing and saliva, for fear of interrupting Ji Bai''s thoughts. Is this another dead end? Ye Zi, never turn right, turn on the light in the middle of the night, look towards the light, the person on the stool. The leaf puzzle should end here, so what''s next? Kerr fell asleep because he was too tired, and the burden of solving puzzles instantly fell on him. Never turn right, does it mean that you only rely on going straight and turning left to get out of this group of stone veins. It is very possible that the correct way of walking may inspire a certain teleportation magic circle hidden in the stone veins. "Lao Huo, take care of Ke''er for me." Ji Bai spread out a carpet and placed Kerr carefully on it. Ji Bai jumped off the cliff stone platform. "Oh, alright. Along the Shimaikou, Ji Bai took a step against the smoothly cast moonlight. Stop and go, turn left when you encounter an obstacle, and jump over if there is an obstacle on the right. From the perspective of seeing the complete blade, Ji Bai walked back and forth several times, trying various routes. The silent stone pulse array engulfed by the night seemed to fall into a deep sleep, without giving him any response. Is your guess wrong again? Or is it because I got the wrong direction, there is no way to trigger the hidden spells in the stone veins, or there is no such thing as a spell array in this stone veins? Suspicious, Ji Bai decided to use the four directions as the starting point and tried all the walking methods. The hourglass of the incident slowly passed. I don''t know how long it has passed. Sitting on the stage and staring at Ji Bai wandering around, Huo Lei''s eyelids began to fight. A biting cool breeze awakened his weak consciousness. The armored man was sitting in the stone veins, thinking hard, he almost wanted to grasp the fleeting thing, he subconsciously stretched out his hand to make a fist, spread it out, but it was empty. "Brother Ji Bai!" Huo Lei''s anxious voice cut off Ji Bai Yuanfei''s thoughts. "?" Ji Bai cast a puzzled look at him, asking him for an explanation. Before Huo Lei could speak, Ji Bai understood. Under the indifferent moonlight, the surface of the black stone vein community was decorated with a layer of transparent fluorescence. The inconspicuous aperture spreads outward, covering the entire stone vein community. If the black cliff appears, it seems that it will completely disappear into the void in the next moment. Have you started spatial displacement? There is not much time left for yourself. If you miss this time, you may never have a chance again. He stared at the empty palm, the aura flashed for an instant, but he didn''t grasp anything. ...It can''t be regarded as not catching anything. CC Yu A ray of continuous moonlight fell into Xiang''s hand armor, breaking his gentle **** and holding the rest. He walked up to the stone platform, staring at the bright sky. "Old Huo, parchment. "Oh, okay." Huo Lei rummaged through his backpack, and the daily necessities were turned out one by one, thrown on the ground in a mess. ¡­¡­I. I remember that I put parchment in this corner, why is it missing? ? "Horregio looked at the toilet paper and the frog doll in his hands with a bad head. The toilet paper can still understand, and I don''t know who purchased these messy things, wasting the space in the bag. "Don''t worry, look for it carefully, look through all the bags, and the parchment will not run long." Ji Bai put the hollowed-out backpack in a 3 "But, these stone veins are a bit lonely, they don''t plan to wait for us." Huo Lei pointed to the stone that became more and more transparent. Open it. "Not in the backpack." By the moonlight, Ji Bai leaned close to Ke''er and pulled out the parchment that was exposed in his pocket. This girl, has kept this roll of parchment in her pocket, accidentally or deliberately? Before he could think about this problem, Huo Lei was busy stuffing the casually thrown homeless supplies into his sack, and Ji Bai spread the parchment to the top of the cliff. Chapter 387: The time has come to verify his guess. "That lunatic has to wake me up several times every night, making me nervous!" "Why are you asking? This is a good question. At night, I repeatedly asked me to turn on the lights and turn off the lights. I also covered my face with parchment paper to see that the bright light bulb looked like a wooden man. It was not too dazzling! " The words of the lunatic Dr. Argonian seem to be particularly crucial at this moment. At night, turn on the lights, what is the only light source in the desert. Then, the parchment paper covers the eyes, and the hidden meaning is... Ji Bai held up the parchment and pointed it at the hazy crescent in the sky. The blue moonlight is like a brush dipped in ink, leaving marks on the flawless parchment. Unexplained outlines and smears, merged into a rune that makes people feel dazzled and dizzy when they look at it. Ji Bai hurriedly looked away, the extra words on the sheepskin scroll contained extremely terrifying spell energy fluctuations. If he continued to stare, his eyeballs would be squeezed. The air seems to have changed the flow rate at this moment, like a natural flowing thing in the space speeding up, with a strong stirring force, like being under the water, being constantly turned and stirred by a huge chopsticks. The waves in the center of the stone formation seemed to have produced a singularity that distorted the space, and the surrounding space and even living things were affected by it. SF Light Novel If the invisible energy of spells affects all living creatures, including oneself, Zi 2 can''t perceive the flow of that energy exactly, so he resists. It''s as if he was strangled by an invisible big hand, unable to resist, let alone interfere with the behavior of that hand, and it could easily break his neck with a little effort. This kind of life being held in the hands of others feels very uncomfortable. Huo Lei burst into awakening, and the power of restoration and construction has been exerted to the extreme. Even the glass that was broken on the ground before began to be reorganized and repaired. The confused Kerr stared at the culprit in the center of the stone formation that distorted the surrounding space. "This is so neat, I feel that my body will be wiped out with this space." "Then there is no way, you can only wait for death. If the person who left this space spell intends to kill the person who opened the magic circle, then the spirit spell soil can''t save us." Ji Bai slowly squatted down among the three rs. , No one has mastered the space spell, not to mention mastering it may not be able to clean up the mess. The space spell itself is extremely precious. The general space spells are basically low-level, and a slightly higher-level space spell cannot appear in this world without elves. It''s not that the original thief didn''t steal the high-level space curse, the curse itself is the resonance of blood and language, and the two are indispensable. The spells without bloodline conditions are called general spells, which are low in difficulty and enough mana. The correct language to release the spell is second, and blood is the dominant one. Just imagine, without the blood of the elves, what''s the point of having language guidance. Able to distort the space, at least the space spell above the master level. In embarrassment, Ji Bai is thinking about the problem but it has nothing to do with alleviating difficulties. The high-level space spell may only be released by the elves, and the reason for it to appear here is obvious... Is it that the speculations before 2 are all wrong? The closer it is, the more blurred it is. , They were also left in the desert forever, no matter, at least I can be buried with them... The distorted space seems to have reached a critical point, like the impact projected from a distance, like an illusion. Surrounded by a lush green, overgrown shrubbery, green and brittle branches, and towering trees covering the sky, it is very different from this barren desert. For an instant, the picture was like rain and clouds disappearing, everyone was still in the endless desert, and the unreachable Star Dou seemed to be within reach at this moment. My soul flew out? Or is he already out of the desert, or is he dead? ... Ji Bai didn''t know, that tiny force seemed to move his heavy body. When he was waiting, he opened his drooping eyelids and found that he was lying in a piece of yellow sand, and the noon sun hit his back without any cover. The sand on the ground is so soft, like a small cotton pillow, I don¡¯t want to get up, sleep more... ... The tiny power seemed to be dissatisfied with his performance, and pulled his body unconvincingly, seeming to want to turn himself over. Ok... One is the power coming from below. When it came to Kuai''an, he was crushed into a small pie half by himself, with a **** look on his face. Ji Bai saw that the grain of sand suddenly became so soft. It was too much to say that Mr. Yi Jibai lay on the top and slept like a pig. "Ke''er is like a small piece of squashed dough, poor" so I can sit on the sand, clutching the messy pink hair. How long has the Xixi duck been? "I said, it''s been a long time since we called you and you won''t get up, but Ke''er will be crushed into small pancakes by this large iron can." Ke''er sounded a little bitter. Pouting his mouth, the sound was indeed tortured by himself for a long time, and the grievance was quite heavy. It seems that I can''t wake up, but what about your Uncle Horley. "On the other side, when you sleep, you are really like pigs. I couldn''t wake up even when I called, especially Uncle Huo Lei, Snoring and Beating Kerr pointed to Huo who was snoring like a thunderous snoring not far away. Thundery. "I got a lazy waist and yawned lazily. Regardless of what the situation is now, I haven''t had such a leisurely rest for a long time. Ji Bai woke up and turned over and just wanted to continue hitting. Taking a nap, the thing slowly approaching to magnify on the horizon in the distance made him breathe incompletely. He jumped up. He is awkward, wake up! ¡® "Old...huh? Don''t, don''t bother me, let me say hello to my father and mother..." Huo Lei turned over impatiently, as if "Insect Wei. Reluctantly, we probably have to see your parents. "Ji Bai glanced over the horizon. "The sandstorm is coming towards us." ¡¯ "again Chapter 24 ~ The Man Standing on the Stool "If we don¡¯t go anymore, we will all go to see your parents.¡¯ "The sandstorm is coming from here." Oh, it''s just a sandstorm. How can I... sandstorm? ? "Huo Lei sat up straight and looked around with stunned eyes. Seeing the horizon spinning in the distance, a few smears of earthy yellow, the only remaining sleepiness is gone, and the color of the eyelid turns into blue at an extremely fast speed. "It''s really sand... How come the sandstorm is blowing up suddenly? Didn''t we have been shattered by the space singularity before?" Ji Bai banged his iron head hard, and poured the sour juice he carried with him into his mouth. Normal taste, normal pain, should not be hallucinations. "What about cysts?" "The cysts? Oh, here, here... But, it seems that something is missing." The situation was urgent, and Horley didn''t have time to count how many cysts were lost. "It''s not the point, save your life first. Chapter 388: "It''s no longer necessary." Kerr was unusually calm at the moment of endangering her tired eggs. "? Ke''er sister, what do you mean, do you have a way to disperse these sandstorms?" "No." Kerr shook his head. "It''s not necessary." "Oh, it''s not necessary?" Huo Lei couldn''t keep up with Si Peter. "We have entered the mortal range of the sandstorm, and we can''t escape." Kerr said with certainty through visual observation. "Isn''t it? The sandstorm is so slow, you can get rid of it with a little hard work... Horley obviously didn''t believe it. "The sandstorm seems to move very slowly, but in fact it is only because it is far away from us. "In a moment, this slap-sized sandstorm will be about this high." Kerr made a gesture. The distance from the ground to the sky "trying to escape is better than sitting and waiting to die." A few people stopped procrastinating, Huo Lei packed up, Ji Bai held Ke''er, and the old distribution pattern ran in the opposite direction of the sandstorm. He stepped on the scorching sand, without a flag as a reference, and now he has no idea where he is in the desert. No matter where you are, just run in the opposite direction. "This sun seems to be something wrong." The scorching sun hanging in the sky now makes Ji Bai feel a sense of disharmony. "Think about this kind of thing for a while, the tornado sandstorm is getting closer and closer to our position!" Huo Lei gritted his teeth, and looked back as he expected as he ran. The speed of the fleshy feet cannot be compared with the sandstorm vortex. The adsorption force of the huge cyclone sweeps away the sand grains on the ground like a rotten one. As the distance gets closer, this feeling is especially obvious, like an invisible hand behind him pulling his back neckline, trying to drag himself into annihilation. In the sandstorm. The distance kept getting closer, and everyone realized that compared to the whirlpool, they were just three inconspicuous little black dots. The most desperate thing is that the number of sandstorm whirlpools is countless-5p. There are no gaps in the degree of airtightness. The swarms are like a swarm of bees out of the nest. Feeling the terrible sense of oppression approaching behind them, driven by the desire to survive, the two rushed to break through the limit, but after all they were unable to turn the madness "Old Huo, take her." "Ah?... One... Huo Lei, who was panicking with his legs and feet moving extremely fast, didn''t understand what Ji Bai behind him was trying to say, so a Ke''er flew over. As a human being, he can''t run when he''s exhausted, and there may be some hope of surviving Kerr over to the sturdy Huo Lei. "Wow! "What do you want to do? Come back soon, are you crazy, thinking you can stop the sandstorm?!" Huo Lei shouted in front. Ji Bai, with his back to them, shook his head. He can''t run anymore. The body was squeezed and hollowed out by the **** runes, and he became a burden. All he could do was not drag others down as much as possible. Perhaps when it came time to face life and death, the anxiety and panic disappeared, leaving only calm and decisiveness in the emotions. One black and one silver, two swords out of their sheaths, and the armored man walked step by step towards the approaching sandstorm. Not approaching, the turbulent cyclone is like a sharp scraper, it will be cut to pieces if you don''t pay attention. At the end of life, end with the bravery as always and the glory and sacrifice of others. With little energy left to drive his body, he went forward. "Ji Bai, Mr. Ji Bai..." The dizzy Kerr shook his head and asked vaguely, as if he hadn''t figured out the situation. ...Horley was silent, but did not stop running. "What about Mr. Ji Bai? ... Seeing that there was still a moment of silence in response to her, but her pupils suddenly tightened. "What about you, Mr. Ji Bai? Uncle Huo Lei quickly answer me, where is he?" Kerr beat Huo Lei''s head anxiously, but the other party still said nothing, and the ominous premonition in his heart was constantly magnifying. . "I''m asking you! What about the others, where are they? Quick answer...let me go down!" Ke''er struggled. "Stop making trouble, are you so worthy of Brother Ji Bai''s sacrifice?" "Sacrifice. Let me go down one by one, let me go down quickly!" "My grandmother, please don''t do this, hold on, the sandstorm is about to come. Huh? "Huo Lei suddenly felt his heavy shoulders loosen, and Kerr who was carried on his shoulders disappeared inexplicably. "Thanks for your hard work, just replace me next." Ji Bai, who ran right in front, said expressionlessly. "??" Huo Lei said hello, full of mind. "Big brother, who are you, why are you wearing Ji Bai''s armor?" "At this time, I still want to make a joke, Lao Huo, you really have a big heart." Ji Bai glanced at Huo Lei behind him. "Praise Prague! You survived?! What happened?" "Reluctantly, even I don''t know what happened." Ji Bai shook the shining pendant tightly. When he was about to be shattered by the storm, the necklace hung in front of his chest glowed at the moment, and then the minister who had made death awakening was transported to the area near the storm in a completely bewildered situation. This necklace changed the space around him. Although it did not solve the problem fundamentally, it at least saved his life. Ji Bai couldn''t help thinking about going to the vampire who gave it to him. "Ji...". Recovered from the loss, the young and well-developed lacrimal glands could not stop the tears, but Kerr squeezed into Ji Bai''s arms and pulled the knight''s robe as a paper towel. At the moment when he was approaching the eye of the storm, Ji Bai noticed a little abnormality, which was quite rewarding. "Old Huo, stop, we can''t match the speed of the sandstorm." "Stop and sit and wait for death? Instead of doing this, it''s better to die in the struggle, at least try your best, and be convinced." Huo Lei obviously disagrees with Ji Bai''s suggestion. "There is no need to die, none of us need to die." Ji Bai glanced at the sandstorm behind him like long eyes. "Have you heard of illusion?" "Are you talking about phantom spells? I''ve heard of it, what''s wrong? Is it possible that you suspect that the sandstorm behind our buttocks is still false? This kind of pressure is absolutely impossible!" "I didn''t say that all of them are fake. I mean, there may be some excessive sandstorm vortices." "Oh?" Ray didn''t react. "It''s a good idea to use fakes to be true." Ji Bai thought slightly. "You mean the sandstorms we encountered were man-made?" Huo Lei''s face instantly sank. "Not only is it man-made, he also expected that we would not discover the secret, even if we discovered the secret, he would not dare to gamble with his life on Ji Bai to tell his guess. "Then we still have a chance to turn defeat into victory?" Huo Lei was puzzled. "Of course, the problem is not big." "Do you know which sandstorm is real and which sandstorm is fake? Chapter 389: "do not know. "...The feeling of heaven to the region, Huo Lei felt that he was speechless for a moment. "But I am 50% sure." "It''s equivalent to not saying it." Huo Lei invisibly accepted the banner of Tucao. "This is the only choice left to us. Success or failure depends on this." Ji Bai took a deep breath and stopped. The oncoming sandstorm hit Horley''s cheek pain. Fiction "It''s like a joke." Huo Lei grinned and flexed his hands. "But I like it. The most indispensable thing in life is the courage to take risks. Come on, let''s try!" "Remember, after rushing in, you can only turn straight or left, never turn right, understand?" "Good Le understands! "Wum! What is this, Mr. Ji Bai, quickly remove the thing that is holding Ke''er''s head, you can''t see it." "Girl, the shaved face of the sandstorm is unsightly." Ji Bai touched Ke''er''s head through the piece of linen. "I have always been in Ji Bai''s voice to gradually calm Kerr''s restless mood. Looking down, the two black dots who are overwhelmingly determined to challenge the authority of the sandstorm did not hesitate to turn back. The wind and sand were lost, and the small particles of sand flying nearby made Wu Lei''s scalp numb. He felt that this was the most exciting moment in his life. However, he did not turn his head back when he opened the bow. Go up, even if you are waiting for a crushed ending. He took a deep breath and shouted out the most heroic cry in his life: Magical girl flying by plane! The moment of rushing into the sandstorm was so long. So that when Huo Lei couldn''t help but opened his eyes, he found that he was already inside the sandstorm. "really!¡­¡­ "Don''t be eager to be happy, run fast, don''t stop." Ji Bai quickly turned to the sandstorm vortex straight ahead, not daring to stop more. Even if there are fake sandstorms that are used to fill up the number, the surrounding sandstorms are genuine, and if you don''t pay attention to it, your life will be gone. "Come on, the storm will be more violent!" Huo Lei red eyes and followed Ji Bai Yizuo to and fro in the sandstorm community. When breaking through the last fake sandstorm, the picture went blank, as if the desert was swallowed by thick pure white annihilation. "Uh...Are we alive?" Huo Lei scratched his head unclearly. The bones and bones all over his body seemed to be rusted. Looking around, he was still in the endless desert, but it was midnight. , The crescent moon hung in the sky. "Escaped, temporarily... After checking that Ke''er was not injured, Ji Bai took out the notepad and dropped the "Never turn right" line on it. Just like what I thought, the expedition team of the lunatic explorer accidentally broke into the Yiluozhou, and then the entire army was annihilated, and only he escaped back when he was insane. Ye Zi, never turn right, look at the lamp, these hints have already been used, and the rest... Stool. The man above. The Argonian doctor once said that the appearance of standing on the stool scared the lunatic explorer, so this so-called person standing on the stool was the culprit who scared him. Look at the full moon hanging under the night. It''s midnight, and I feel that the duration of the experience hasn''t reached two hours. ; F light novel Then Ji Bai found a strange place. He remembered very clearly that when the spatial singularity that triggered the stone vein formation appeared, the sky was clearly like a crescent hook. The full moon will not appear in this season, so now their position is not on the main plane. "Ji Bai, what''s wrong with you? What''s new? "No, it''s okay." Ji Bai shook his head. "Old Huo, set up a tent and rest early." "Okay bag on me, wait a moment, I will take the tent in the bag. Come... Looking at Huo Lei''s busy figure, Ji Bai remained silent. This night, the three seemed very silent. Ji Bai seemed to have entered dormancy early, and there was no sound in the tent. The night wind blew the sand, and a dark shadow slowly sneaked into it. Seeing that the tent door curtain was not closed, he grinned badly. He walked quietly into the tent, and pierced the swollen sleeping bag with the shining sharp knife in his hand. The dagger pierced the sleeping bag smoothly, and the shadow laughed successfully, and then he always felt that something was wrong, frowned and lifted the bedding. Quietly lying inside was a pillow that was pierced, exposing cotton wool. "Whoo!" The howling wind blew in its right ear, and the painful shadow rolled down to the corner of the tent embarrassingly. Outside the tent, the armored man holding the long blade of the sword walked in. "Your acting skills need to be improved. If you pretend to be someone else and don''t imitate even the most basic mantra, it''s easy to reveal yourself." "Here, is the illusion space you created, isn''t it? Drag me in. A series of serial tricks are really painstaking. Now it''s time for me to see who you are. Seeing that the incident was revealed, the shadow came out of the tent like a ghost. "Don''t even think about running." Ji Bai rushed out of the tent, stepping forward and chasing up. Unknowingly, in a trance, chasing the dark shadow to a crooked castle with a strange appearance. At the moment it rushed into it, the thick tile door was closed like it was blown by the wind. The inside of the castle is dim, with weird candles burning on both sides, and you can faintly see a few low stone slabs placed in a mess not far away, like incense stands for worship. Ji Bai found that he suddenly couldn''t control his steps and walked forward unwillingly. Suddenly, the candle light flickered, and a dark shadow suddenly appeared behind him and patted himself on the shoulder. "I want to play a game with you. After the faint fire light, Ji Bai saw clearly. That is, a strangely pale human form 3 He stood on these stone platforms, grasping his shoulders with both hands. "Look at who, stand on the other''s shoulders first. Chapter 390: Chapter 25 ~ The Black Fort After dawn is early morning. The scorching sun rises from the other end of the horizon, the dark desert ushered in the first ray of temperature, the irritating cold slaps on the cheeks, and the vague and trance consciousness is gradually awakened. The dimly overlapping eyes slowly overlapped, and what came into view was the dark blue canopy wall. The heavy eyelids are difficult to open, the fatigue is all over the body, the limbs are like a hammer, and the movement of the fingers is a luxury. But he seems to have begun to adapt to this declining body. Ji Bai stood up and found that he was covered with a blanket for some time. He looked around. He was undoubtedly in the shape of a tragic white man standing on a low stone platform in his tent, a crooked castle, and a dark shadow that attacked him. , Are these all dreams? But if this is a dream, the connection is too perfect, is it also a dream before the sandstorm? Or is it that when the space singularity was opened, I was unaware of being in a dream? The curtain of the tent can only be pulled up from the inside. There is no second person in this tent besides himself, so he pulled the curtain himself up. There is no memory of last night at all. The ray of morning light plunged into the tent, and the blue cloth walls were shining brightly, like a big tank filled with water. Beside the opened umbrella, someone was waiting there early. Huo Lei with stunned eyes rubbed his head, his face looked a little dull and haggard, but the duck was sitting on the edge of the big umbrella, bowed his head in a thinking state. The atmosphere between the two was a bit subtle, as if a gap was deliberately separated. , The two sides are outside the safe distance of each other, as if they are being wary of each other. After the immersive real dream, encountering such a treacherous scene, Ji Bai couldn''t help but raise a few warnings in his heart. Between true and false, he can no longer distinguish between the real and the dream. What the eyes see is not necessarily true, and it cannot be ruled out that it is a blinding ability. I woke up after crossing the sandstorm and found myself sleeping in a tent, which in itself was very strange and suspicious. "Brother Ji Bai? Seeing Ji Bai walking out of the tent, Huo Lei''s expression moved, and he quickly regained his vigilance. "Don''t come here yet." Huo Lei moved back a little distance. Kerr watched all this quietly, without speaking What''s wrong with you guys? "Ji Bai pretended to be unaware, and did not continue to step forward. "You are standing there now, I''m not sure if you are brother Ji Bai." The iron rod behind him was held in his hand, which seemed to be a silent warning. "Confirm my identity?" Ji Bai spread his hands. "I''m not Ji Bai, who else can I be? Lao Huo, did you fall asleep and confuse your dream with reality? "What''s the matter, I become an enemy when I feel it?" Ji Bai said coldly with his arms folded. "Calm down. No matter what happens, internal strife is probably the result that some people want to see most. "Of course, which time did you mean?" Ji Bai asked casually in response to Ke''er''s plain and meaningful eyes. "Which one can it be? Of course, Ke''er was taken aback for a moment, suddenly realized, pouting and looking at Ji Bai with mixed emotions. "Old Huo, do you remember the uninvited drink? Remember, of course. "Huo Lei was startled slightly and replied repeatedly. "Now, is it confirmed that it is me." Kerr and Huo Lei looked at each other, and the misunderstanding between the two was slowly resolved invisibly. "You heard me say that I had a particularly wicked dream yesterday! The two of you led me to a slanted black castle, and were closed with a whirr. I turned around and saw that you were both gone. Then I felt someone tapping on my shoulder and turned around, "Pale humanoid, standing on a low stone platform, right? ¡®"Yes, that¡¯s it! Brother Ji Bai, are you too?" "It seems that the three of us had the same dream." Kerr lowered his head, silently acquiescing. "But why does my memory stay at the moment when the sandstorm broke out, there is no tent to sleep at all. Remember that the sand flows back into the desert along the finger gaps, Ji Bai repeats this action, keeping silent. "Banner? Brother Ji Bai, don''t be kidding me. God knows where in the desert we were teleported to. The flag may be half a desert from us." What am I going to do? 1¡¯3 Horley was very helpless. "There, is there a building standing there?" Kerr interrupted the communication between the two and pointed to the horizon of the distant desert. "No? I don''t see anything except the sand. Have you missed it?" Well, it seems so. "Although they are far apart, Ji Bai can barely see the small black spot in the distance. "Huh eh? Have you all seen it? Why didn''t I see it?" Huo Lei squinted his eyes, trying to see the black spots in the distance. The troll man¡¯s natural vision limit prevented him from seeing too far away. Things, I can only listen to the two people next to me, faintly feeling that there is indeed a building standing there. The buildings in the big desert are considered rare products, and they may find out if they go to explore them. No matter what the black spots in the distance are, you can always find something when you go to investigate. After making up their minds, the three people who had done a little refurbishment got up, took back the tent and various equipment, and marched towards the distant building. Time passed slowly invisibly, the bright red dusk climbed to the horizon in the blink of an eye, and the three people who had been walking non-stop for an afternoon were also tired. One d¡±F Mu Xiaowan "Why can''t I see the building clearly after walking for so long? Is there a problem with my eyes?" Huo Lei raised his eyebrows and stared, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t see the building standing far away. It''s as if his position has never changed and he has been standing still. The black spot in the distance is like a mirage, no matter how you walk, you can''t shorten the distance between yourself and it. Is it just a projection? Did someone set a trap deliberately? Glancing at the horizon, the sun has gone down, and the coolness and darkness have enveloped the desert again. "No matter what, it''s getting late, camp on the spot, and think of a solution tomorrow. Huo Leikeer and the two agreed, and after the fire was raised, they sat on the side to keep warm and nibble on dry food to add moisture. It seems that due to excessive exercise during the day, the three of them are exhausted and set up their tents early. After leaving Huo Lei to watch the night, Ji Bai yawned and walked into the tent without taking off his armor. As soon as he leaned against the place, his eyelids began to fight in the crooked black castle, with a faint and dangerous fire on both sides. Ji Bai, who opened his eyes, found that he was standing in the center of the castle. He always felt that there was a line of sight staring at him outside the door, but he could not make any movement, as if he was **** by someone, forcibly pressing his head. The wind blew through the window, and the torn curtains creaked. The faint firelight flickered and extinguished in the swaying, accompanied by his own shadow, and continuously enlarged with the changing angle of the firelight, gradually becoming less like his own shadow. After entering the desert, his physical condition became worse and worse. Is the **** virus restless, or is it because of yesterday''s strange dream? Looking up, he was stunned when his eyes rose. A coincidence? "Yesterday, you guys had the same dream?" Ji Bai frowned, watching Huo Lei and Ke''er react in silence. "Yes, it''s still the same castle, but the monster that said to play games with me is gone." Horley seems to still have "the kind of immersive feeling, as if I''m really standing by myself." In the center of that weird castle, I can¡¯t move even if I want to. "Have you noticed that the distance between that building and us seems a little closer." Chapter 391: "That''s right." Kerr answered flatly in the affirmative. "Yesterday, I could only see a small black spot, and today I can see a rough outline" Huh? It seems to be eh, there really is something there in that place. Huo Lei rubbed his eyes and confirmed again and again. Obviously Kerr, please bite your lips and teeth, the meaning goes without saying. "It''s probably because I was too tired yesterday evening. I didn''t take a closer look at it. "Probably not." Ji Bai stood up, his eyes fixed on the outline shadow on the distant horizon. "Let''s go, come closer and take a look. Everyone is on the road here, and the result is still the same as yesterday. No matter how close they are, they shorten the distance as much as possible. The outline of the distant building is always the same, as if the three of them did not move at all. After the white horse passed the gap, night fell again, and the three of them were like travelers who lost their way in the desert, looking helplessly at the desperate road between them and the distant buildings. Can''t get close to that building by walking. "It''s evil, 10,000-powerful Prague, please tell your loyal followers, what is going on?" Horley''s eyes were full of blood. For a few days, various weird and strange phenomena have given him a slight idea. It collapsed, and the mental state became a little unstable. "From tomorrow on, we don''t need to waste our efforts. We just need to rest in the same place." Ji Bai sat on the ground and played with the sand in his hands. Of the three, perhaps his mentality is the best. "There is no need to complain. That building is very spiritual. Don''t let us find it. It comes to us on its own. It saves energy, why not take advantage of the nightfall. After the night fell, the three of them didn¡¯t move on. Just like yesterday, they set up a tent. , The difference is that no longer taking turns to watch the night watch is meaningless. According to the night watchman, Huo Lei said that his sleepiness suddenly came up after not getting tired after watching it for a long time. The thick night shrouded, and the silent desert fell asleep again. The dream is still messy. The swaying candle reflected his own shadow, and the person standing outside the door had already stepped a foot into the castle. On the third day when visibility was low, Horley wobbled out of the tent with his dark circles under his eyes. His vitality was lost, his body was hollowed out, and he couldn''t even deliver dry food. It seemed that he had some symptoms of anorexia. What surprised Ji Bai was that Kerr was in the same state as before. Excluding the adverse reactions caused by her weakness and poor body, the impact of her dreams on her seemed to be minimal. "Mr. Ji Bai, when you eat, you should concentrate on it to help digestion. Looking at them while eating, they are a little embarrassed. Kerr covered her mouth and smiled. "Are you pretty? " Iron helmet shook, Ji Bai focused his attention, poured the remaining water in the bottle into his abdomen, and threw away the empty bottle. "Oops." "Huh? QJSF Light Novel "Brother Ji Bai, we are running out of water and food. "Well, how long can it last." "Probably, it can only last for about a week." Huo Lei said with a headache. "This is still a conservative estimate, and it may be shorter than this if you factor in various unstable factors. Ji Bai nodded and swallowed the last piece of dry food pinched in his hand into his abdomen. He stared at not far away. After a few days, the slanted black look was clear enough, and it was similar to the one in the dream. The castle is exactly the same. But still unable to try to approach, the two sides are like a wall of air that cannot be crossed. But Ji Bai was not in a hurry. Maybe tomorrow, it will be close at hand, and in the dream, the person standing outside the door is about to show his prototype. The green forest, the magnificent tall buildings imagined by Ji Bai, the ingenious craftsmanship, the crystalline city formed by the combination of spells and spells, carry countless glory and splendor. She was born in this place where outsiders were forbidden to set foot on. She was born noble, but her childhood was full of cold colors. She overlooked the identity of sentient beings, but could not help herself. Soon, the land changed to heaven, and she left the home where she had lived for many years and granted a place far away from her hometown. Even so, she became a victim of politics after all. She was poisoned to death in a castle where no one cares about herself, and her body was hidden in the bushes not far from the castle. Everything seemed to be peaceful, and she became afraid to mention it. The taboo, as if no one noticed her disappearing for no reason. The wind and waves were calm for a period of time. I don¡¯t know what year and month. The girl in black came to this abandoned city covered with moss. She deliberately walked through the overgrown courtyard and came to the dense area. Shrubbery. Ji Bai, who was watching this scene, suddenly felt his vision tremble, and then it seemed as if someone forcibly pulled himself back from behind. The long-colored hair and the beauty of the girl''s holy, flawless and incomprehensible things are as if she was born to be the top existence in this world, and that dignified pride was born with the noble and gorgeous beauty. "I saw it, have you seen it all?" "Yes, I remember it too." "So, what does it mean to set foot in my castle? Oh, I get it. "You want to be like me) Become a dead thing, right? Fanghua''s beauty was fleeting, and all the girl''s skin fell off, revealing her hideous white bones. Chapter 26~ "What a dead girl? No." Huo Lei looked at Ji Bai strangely. "I didn''t dream of a dead girl. It was the familiar castle and the familiar sight. The only difference was that the person outside the castle door approached the door... But she couldn''t see her face at all, "You guys Didn''t the forest appear in his dream? Ji Bai''s question made Ke''er and Huo Lei look at each other and shook their heads in unison. "In the forest, is a girl who died unfairly buried next to an old castle?" The cat''s ears swayed, and her hairy tail swayed behind her, but Ke''er seemed to be confused. "Only Mr. Ji Bai''s dream is so strange, did that girl say anything to you?" "She said she wanted me to bury her." Ji Baiyan was concise and straightforwardly stated the girl''s euphemism that she wanted to kill herself. ......". Kerr was suspicious, had experienced too many supernatural phenomena, and couldn''t help being too true to every detail. The three people have had the same dream for five consecutive days, and they directly reflect the reality, which is very telling. Unknown is often the main source of overwhelming spirit. "I have to sigh for a moment, Mr. Ji Bai is so charming, and the female ghosts buried in the soil can hook over." Ke''er licked his mouth, his expression was a bit nasty. Ji Bai did not comment on this. Various signs indicate that the cat is slightly darker when cut open. "Why do I and Ke''er sister dream completely different from brother Ji Bai?" Huo Lei was still struggling with this question. You guys said that I am young, magnificent, and blooming right now...cough cough, toned and full muscles, standard inverted triangle body, looks, um, looks okay, why didn¡¯t the female ghost target me? ? ¡®"Hey, masculine handsome guy has become the dust of history. Huo Lei asked and answered in distress and melancholy, making one person and one cat on the side silent. This kind of juncture can still be jokes in a chatty tone, maybe it is a good thing. Before you see the enemy, you will be defeated by fear. Do you still expect to be able to get out of the desert safely? As for strange dreams, there must be a road before the car reaches the mountain, and the boat will go straight to the end of the bridge. There will definitely be a way at that time, and you should not be too entangled. If there is really no way, then there is nothing. "Is there something wrong?" When the matter was revealed, the silent Iron Helmet spoke suddenly. "Yeah." Kerr''s nasty and funny expression returned to indifferent. "The crooked black castle that has been close to us has disappeared." "Oh oh, I just said what this sudden sense of violation is." Huo Lei patted his head and looked around. "Hey! This black castle has been approaching all the time, and now it has suddenly disappeared, and there is still some unsuitability hahaha." Chapter 392: It should be said that the trolls are optimistic in nature. One day ago, they had a very bad life experience with dark circles and they were done. "This is not a good sign." Kerr looked solemn. Ji Bai glanced at the brows on her immature cheeks. Since this kitten has been in contact with herself for 24 hours day and night, it has exposed more and more problems. The so-called time to see people''s hearts, no matter how delicate and flawless the camouflage will reveal the fox tail. Ji Bai admitted that he was slow in some aspects, but his acuity was not lost to anyone. This was an intuition that was worked **** the battlefield. The reason why Ji Bai believed her as always, did not feel malicious in her. As for the deepest part of his heart, even he himself felt unbelievable and unbelievable, and only he himself knew. When you are in the desert, you will feel more and more insignificant, as if you are swimming in the unfathomable sea, and you can''t guess the whole picture with exhaustion of imagination, just like a mayfly looking at a mountain. Just like a drop in the ocean, how can I find that hidden way of life in this vast desert? After some refurbishment, the three people who searched around to no avail had to set up a tent and refurbish it. In the past few days, the weird black castle that was constantly moving towards them disappeared, Ji Bai felt something more or less, his intuition was like trying to remind himself something, the strong feeling never disappeared. The blood-red twilight dyed the blank half of the sky red, symbolizing that this day also scratched the end. The stereotype used to record the time of entering the desert has long been lost in the corner. How many days have passed, twenty days, one month, or even two months? I don''t know, Ji Bai only knows that Zi 2 has completely adapted to life in the desert, and it can be said that he is used to this feeling. Running out of food and water reserves is not the worst. I don¡¯t have many blood bags in my hand, and I can support it for three days at most. This is the immediate urgency. The longer it takes to enter the desert, the more disadvantaged he is. He vaguely felt that the flow of time in the desert was completely different from the outside world. Perhaps this was inseparable from the abuse of Yiluozhou and space spells. The flow of time here is very fast, quite fast, almost equivalent to about two or three times that of the outside world, causing one''s metabolism to become natural, and the frequency of drinking blood bags becomes more frequent. You have to replenish blood almost every other day and a half, otherwise There is no guarantee that hemophilia will erode your nerve center. The increase in the flow rate of time will not only affect oneself. In the tent, Ji Bai, who had taken off his armor, looked through the bronze mirror P at the bloodshots spreading from his chest to the surrounding organs, like sharp heads. They continue to extend to their own internal organs, and finally take root in them, draw nutrients, and **** themselves thoroughly. Unfortunately, they are only one step away from their heart, and they will take root in their heart at the latest tomorrow. It means that I have reached the end of the world. It happened that at this critical moment, there was a mistake, which was really good fortune. Ji Bai had forgotten when he fell into a deep sleep. In a daze, he fell into the sleeping bunk with no sleep at all. His physiological reactions seemed to be interfered by something. Dark clouds shrouded, the quiet sky is dull and dull, playing if it is the calm before the storm. The yin wind pierced the bone like an invisible cold hand into the collar, and Ji Bai trembled in the cold. After the vague consciousness is awake, the first thing to bear is the nerve-stimulating pain. The internal organs were as if they were pierced by a dry silver needle that burned red, and a cold sweat came out from the painful feeling. He felt that his body was able to move, but the dark and familiar brick walls told him that he was not inside the tent. This is the inside of the Askew Black Fort... This is the first time in the black castle, he is not bound by the mysterious power, and can move freely. Has the dream returned to this sly wine castle again? No, this is not a dream at all... The **** virus has penetrated into the bone marrow organs, and the feeling of bone erosion is so real, it is absolutely impossible to be false. Have you entered the castle of your dreams? ? Ji Bai reluctantly looked around. Apart from the fact that this black castle had no gate, the rest of the structure was exactly the same as the crooked castle in his dream. The consecration platform in front. It is pitch black, it seems that there are things similar to gods, and there are candles on the stone platforms on both sides. The tattered curtains in front of the window sills have no signs of being blown by the wind, I don¡¯t know at all. From which direction does the wind blow. Ji Bai pulled out the [Silver Throne] that had been tied to his waist, and the cold sweat from his back distracted him to a certain extent. "Boom!" The inner door next to the consecration platform was blown down by the strong wind, the old door shaft squeaked, and the whole door flew upside down and hit the cracked brick wall. Just as the alarm bell in Ji Bai''s heart sounded, a familiar, rough and angry shout came with a gust of wind: "Magic **** a plane! The old door frame broke into large irregular holes, and the turquoise muscles were tight. Accompanied by a violent wind, the blue light flashed, and the wind and fire came out of the room. "Brother Ji Bai?!" Huo Lei with bloodshot eyes found the familiar armor figure in the faint flame. Needless to say, anyone who is not blind can see it. The figure rushing out from the inner room is not only Huo Lei, but also a transparent tall white shadow faintly behind him. Before Ji Bai could speak, the white shadows also noticed Ji Bai, as if they could hear the trembling excitement in the air. The white shadows are transparent, stepping on their feet, and the low stone platform as a support rubs against the ground to make an unpleasant and weird sound. They are slowly moving by themselves with the help of these low stone platforms! "I don''t know... but I seemed to hear the sound of a stool falling upstairs just now!" "It''s awful." Ji Bai stalked his long sword and shot intent to kill in his eyes, ignoring the heartbreaking from his internal organs and ran up the stairs to the second floor of the castle, just taking a step. He found a low stone platform on the steps, and a transparent and strange white face smiled sternly at him. ) These are the people who frightened the Shenxian family, the so-called people standing on the stool. "Go away." Ji Bai''s eyes were cold, and he drove straight in. Encountered all kinds of weird demon species, creatures of this level are not enough to make the knights coming out of the war timid. However, Ji Bai has overlooked one point, and should not use the skills and wrists to deal with humans wrongly to deal with monsters that cannot be figured out with common sense. "Brother Ji Bai don''t go, you can''t hurt them!" Huo Lei''s shout was still late after all. Facing the opponent, the knight drew his sword and stabbed the enemy in accordance with the ancient etiquette, but saw on the face of the strange enemy a triumphant smile that shouldn''t have appeared. The tip of the sword plunged into the transparent body of the monster, like sinking into a sticky swamp. When the sword is immersed in the hunting object and cannot be recovered, the long sword should be discarded as soon as possible, and the secondary weapon carried with you should be used instead, such as a dagger and a dagger. On Ji Bai''s shoulders, his feet left the stone steps. He planned to step on Ji Bai''s shoulder. "Whoever stepped on the other''s shoulder first, I, won, got it, hehehe. Not knowing what happened, Ji Bai only felt that the low stone platform that belonged to the white shadow was attractive to him. ¡¯ Taiwan, want to imprison his soul on it. What Ji Bai thought of in an instant¡ªthe white shadows imprisoned on the low stone platform, would they include the achievements of the previous expedition? Chapter 393: The bloodshot roots in the viscera are constantly absorbing the blood and nutrients in it, and to a certain extent a lot of Ji Bai''s energy has been dispensed with. Unable to struggle, he was about to lose control of his body, his body began to chill, and the temperature quickly passed from his body. At the moment of the fight, a rough and huge hand stubbornly grabbed his arm, making him quickly come back to his senses of frustration. "No!!... Bai Ying roared unwillingly, dragged by that sturdy and powerful arm, Ji Bai rolled down the stairs like a reel. Bai Ying, who had lost his support, wanted to walk down the stone platform and grab him back, but was sucked back by the low stone platform again. "Damn it, be nosy! No one of you want to get out of here today!" Bai Ying''s angry roar spread throughout the city. "Brother, you seem to be in a bad condition. Are you really okay?" With Ji Bai''s difficult movements, Huo Lei frowned. "It''s okay, you can''t hold back your legs." Ji Bai shook his head. He was already at the end of the crossbow. Both his body and mind were close to the limit. Seeing the surroundings gradually surrounded, the humanized greed, Ji Bai understood. , This may be your end. However, even if he died, he didn''t want to become such a monster that is neither human nor ghost. If it comes to the last moment, self-decision is undoubtedly the best choice. Before that, I need to do my best to send irrelevant companions out of this place of right and wrong. "Mr. Ji Bai!... Before Ji Bai could react to where the voice came from, a pink cat ball flew down from the castle steps, smashing him to the ground, who was already weak. Although the white shadows were surprised, naturally they would not let go of the opportunity to gain freedom. "The raptor crosses the river! The crow spreads its wings!" The roar of anger was accompanied by the rich repairing energy in the air, causing the white shadows to have a little dread and paused their approaching steps. "Ahhhhhhhhh? Where is Mr. Ji Bai?" Ke''er slowly opened his eyes in fear, looking around with three question marks on his head. "Below you.'' "Woo, is Mr. Ji Bai okay?" Kerr only noticed the armor man who was pressing down on his waist. "For the time being, I can''t die." It should be. (It is said that I am writing suspense (? One f is not there at all. A(Q6_¦Äo) This is not the story type of a certain Grim Reaper pupil. It will be the climax of the plot starting tomorrow) Chapter 27 ~ Isn''t this an exit at all? ! The Natuo cotton seems to have a dry weight at this moment, like a big mountain, pressing Ji Bai upright, and the color test of Guokai¡¯s body is complicated to look at Hao Bai, who is slow to get up, and wants to say something. , But still stopped talking. "Brother, don''t you wield a weapon," Horley waved the heavy iron pillar in his hand, even though physically attacking the old can have a deterrent effect. "Small problem, Ke''er go first and hide later." Ji Bai didn''t stroke Ke''er''s head as usual. He squatted down, staring at her, and did not make physical contact with her. Behind them. "Yi" Ke''er reported the wine, and felt a lot of words in his heart, but he still obediently obeyed the inscription Hafu. By the time the three were exhausted, the movement of fighting shocked all the white people in this castle. Shadow monsters, the corners are surrounded by them so that the world is impassable, and a bird can''t fly out. The white shadows began to move around. "It looks a little troublesome, Ji Bai, do you have any good ideas?" Huo Lei "Old Huo, use your awakening skills, try to break the castle wall to pieces, whispered. "Impossible, I have tried it before. These are the articles in the wall period. The characters engraved on the walls have strange energy attached to them, and there is no way to use the awakening energy. "Things don¡¯t want to be here, I¡¯ll buy you time and try to sell them all. The thick black qi is rented from all directions, and the white and golden holy particles die within, infected by the black qi, and it shines in darkness. The knight''s armor stretched out, and monsters that swept through the chaos came out from the cracks in the helmet. Can''t hide and tuck. The armor used in this armor was shocked by Lei, but he understood that it was not the time to start the root questioning, Ji Bai showed his trump card, and he also "why, it''s different from then." Kerr in the back looked at the black knight. , Murmured slightly confused. "Sister Ke''er walked next to the library and sent a letter Horley took a deep breath Lean on the side, I''m going to work! This time, Degradation Fist is twenty years of skill, I''m afraid you can''t bear it... The self-portraits were stunned, and the heretics created opportunities for themselves, and Bai would not miss it. All the two long sides of the rhinoceros came out, and the calm eyes penetrated the minds of the monsters. [Baptism of Baptism of Sins] [Ye Se DuoZhu] In the blade area, two iron chains made up of black mass inscriptions interlaced each other, like the palm of annihilating the **** of death. Muscles and blood vessels atrophy, the organs are severely damaged, and the body''s nutrients cannot be controlled, which is the key point that cannot defeat the enemy. , The body¡¯s nutrients are constantly being squeezed, Ji Bai¡¯s performance is not as good as before, but this is not blessed by [Ye Zi E''s color duo, the release amount is doubled, but it passes directly through the white shadows transparent The body of Bai Mobai¡¯s moves are almost a mixture of crafting and physical attacks. To put it bluntly, they are all physical attacks. They have no effect on the white shadows. It seems that they can hear the suspected ridiculous tremor in the air. sound. The transparent white shadow split his mouth, as if mocking his futility. The sound of the stone platform grinding the floor one after another, Huo Lei held his breath behind him. The clothes on the body have no wind automatically, which is the most critical moment. Close physical attacks are meaningless, It was a wise choice to fight with the white shadows in the political, heart, and righteous construction. However, Ji Bai was uncharacteristically determined to put Po An into the scabbard and sprint with a sword. All the white shadows were happy for the act of stunned and blamed for throwing themselves into the net. They wanted to be the first to get on his shoulders, and the river avoided causing crowding and even competition. It''s all in one ball...too little inside. If you want to be free, you can only fight for it on your own. If they weren¡¯t able to hurt each other as well, it¡¯s estimated that the pitch black knight was in a dialogue when they were crowded. The weight ball at the end of the hilt fell like a warhammer The position where the Japanese shadows could not go up and down urgently stopped, and the blade reversed the stupid and futile decision. Accompanied by a sound With the cracking sound, Bai Ying''s scornful gaze froze before it lasted for three seconds. The opponent''s goal is not himself at all, but the low stone platform that serves as his support point. At this moment, the stone platform was smashed by the counterweight ball to splash soil debris and almost broke in half. Bai Ying was obviously angry, her short arms stretched with teeth and claws, and she kept moving forward, trying to catch this hateful knight. The white shadow is close at hand. The glyph of the sun cross on the shoulder armor shines brightly, and on the side of the bio-purchasing street near Horley¡¯s leak_Ji Bai is not hot "!" The wind is roaring, and the power of reverse awakening converges on Horley¡¯s stout [Ìì»ÔÕ½³µ] , As a human being, Ji Bai¡¯s one of the few shows, "Complete with power, boundless mana! Degradation of magic coupons 3rd tremble Deaf roar, like the whole castle On the old brick wall, the dark green color of the same body is like a stormy storm "Boom!" The thick arms grind like a siege hammer Ironically the swaying reeds in the rainstorm. Waves invaded the wall like waves, and the wall was crumbling, like a woman''s gust of wind blowing up Kerr''s skirt. The white shadows waved this row of mountains and seas and froze in place A pen outline and hot writing on the surface, a few words "Break it for me!" The wall burst into bursts of cracks. When the three of them cast their hopeful eyes on the wall, (Some kind of hieroglyph. Chapter 394: When the wall, the surface of the brick wall The whole brick wall is full, and the writing is square and square Turbulent, continue to stare, his fragile retina can be the common thing of the whole city. 1. One by one, Ji Bai quickly withdrew his sight, the principle of energy madness contained in the words on the wall Use your own blood as a guide. Recording the text on the wall, creating a combination of text and language, has a special power. The ancient techniques often share the power of spell text making words with the power of spells, and the magical use of blood and language resonance to produce the spell wood spell text production method is single Many, only need to burn incantations compared to the incantation text burning method too many restrictions and cumbersome, The principle of the Queen''s Scroll. Fast recovery, not only that, the dark green that caused the castle to collapse It can be activated when it comes down, without the need for blood wave resonance. This is the burning magic circle and the text with a scorching golden light, and the traces of cracks on the brick wall are extremely All kicked out. It turned upside down. Horley, who has not had time to regain his strength, can be swept back by the return of awakening, and Looking at the well-restored brick wall, Ji Bai shook his head silently. It''s out of play. [Radiant Chariot] I was divided into pieces, the pitch-black riding the earth was unstable, one staggered, kneeling on one knee "Boom!" The shoulder pushed a white shadow that was about to be missed. on the ground. "Tian Lu) Beng Yi put out a question, and with the support of a long gust of wind, Gan Geshe''s chaotic body was already weak and passed away. He obviously doesn¡¯t have anything to do with these white shadows that are immune to physical attacks. Huo Lei almost lost his strength, except for the awakening skills, he did not master anything. law. The third ones can''t wait. The close white shadows looked down at him with triumphant smiles, he Law from the day before the limit. Endangering tired eggs, but two white shadows can pass through the crowded crowd, I have thought of this kind of dog blood. It¡¯s not just Ji Bai and others, but even the other white shadows. They seem to quarrel, the stone platform under them keeps rubbing against the plants Looking at the two white shadows with their backs to him. "This. Huo Lei thought of the rules and regulations I believe it, as if I had thought of something, I just changed After all, the majority is the majority, and the minority is no match for the majority. Regardless of the intentions of the two rebellious white shadows, there is a stone for them But-no. Maybe, there is one last card left. The cards in his hand have been played, and I have no other skills. Ji Bai felt it, the pitch-black long sword resting on her waist was restless , Under the motion of his eyes, Ke''er understood her heart and helped her soft body instead of the long sword used as a support. The petite figure that was not in Ji Bai''s chest, tried his best to support him To the side of the brick wall. , The girl may have noticed it a long time ago. The black long sword named [Bouwang], ,call Now Ji Bai is more imaginary than ever Lying against the wall, he stood up stubbornly holding the silver sword and clasped it tightly. He didn''t read novels The blunt blade barely pierced half of the point of the sword, what a reaction seemed to be Hit the volume, can''t hurt each other, people. Similarly, blocking appears to be particularly sleepy After all, the two white shadows are limited, and there is no certainty between the white shadows. The inner three floors and the outer three floors are surrounded by water. At this moment, the white shadows surrounded the three people in the corner. After expecting a few times, he stood still. The golden light on the wall is getting stronger, and the body of the sword is slightly broken He Naihe, the light gradually dimmed. The light of the mural is bright and extinguished, just Broken sword body slightly fragrant The light of the police text is flickering, like the sky after struggling to no avail As if I didn¡¯t believe it, the white shadow blocked in front took the lead in reacting. The incredible scene made the white shadows stunned at the table, as if completely People move. l, there is no way to escape is already the number of potentials in the urn Coming over, the sound of rubbing the floor against the three-stone platform that has been pushed to the end is endless, and the speed of movement is slow to save combat effectiveness, and it is completely impossible to stop the white shadows who are stubbornly resisting by the two negative corners. Chapter 395: The battle seems to be coming to an end, none of the three are six. Block the surging white shadow army like a tide. Kneeling on the ground, dragging the tattered robe, leaning on the sword Weihui to gasp. Too late to sigh this artificial : Before, I could resist her for a while. Too late to sigh for this breathtaking scene, Ji Baidanla Qin¡¯s pain, as a knight, he can¡¯t separate his pain He can feel the coolness behind him, but at least when they do Bloodshot roots pierce into the lungs, and violent drilling will be heard every moment Hope to show to your companions. it is too late. Yama, who had been in prison, had reached the end of his own way. The situation is irretrievable, and the time has already reacted. A pair of Shiming''s pure white hands stretched out to me, like a site what a pity It didn''t come. Time, one minute and one second passed, Offensive and With doubts, he opened his eyes wearily ] Blocked? Is it an illusion? I always feel that something separates myself from the white shadows The barrier of Hua just sheltered the three of them, outside the barrier, Ji Bai, who was lying against the wall, opened his eyes wide, a flower resembling a avenue It doesn''t seem to be an illusion. A hideous and pale face stuck to the surface of the lotus barrier. Lift the barrier. Unable to break through the barrier, they scratched frantically to the people inside But all this is in vain, they can''t penetrate at all, or A familiar move, right. The one that Xiaosha once used the sewer [Bronze veins-purple gold lotus wall" F light novel No response from Kerr. " Bag s It seems to have passed into my heart through the cold armor. The jade-white bare hand stroked his cheek, the gentleness and softness, The flawless sling dress swings in the wind, the flowers dancing in the wind Ji Baileng stared at the golden three dry golden threads rippling in the wind, bound The leaf ran across the white Ruoxue skin. There are too many unspeakable emotions in the remote, but they are so pure and long and dense eyelashes, like autumn waves, as if they are immersed in the pure and clear starry moon night. The iron helmet was embraced as a treasure. At this moment, time is still, and the girl who does not know when to appear His memory has turned upside down. Faint floral scent mixed with slightly familiar body scent, deep in my mind Everything seems to have returned to that time. The tower is on an iron helmet. The woman retained the long-lost face, before he stretched out her hand, "I don¡¯t want to forget you, the tears that are really not crystallizing, Ji Bai feels that the temperature in his arms is losing, he wants to hold him tightly , Huo Lei stared at the lotus barrier blankly, those two, the warmth in his arms disappeared for a while, and the fragrant grass that did not give him any good things disappeared on both sides. The fragrant grass is gone, the hideous white shadows are still floating Dao was also looking at his white shadow. The lotus barrier separated him and the people around him, leaving him behind, leaving the figure of a girl in his powerless arms, just like he used to gather. ] Still roaring anger. Kerr fainted and fell asleep, the monster beyond the barrier The wall behind him seemed to be loose. "Kang Dang." The sound of the metal falling to the ground cut off the pencil marks drawn by Far Fei Si Lao Jiu on the white paper, and was carefully wiped with an eraser by Ji Bai to take the dark long sword that fell from the gap, and raised his head. The text on _ has been erased 7 Like writing All over. "Old Huo, we should go." Ji Bai patted Huo Lei on the shoulder. no response. "Old Huo, they''re gone." Man Tongshang''s own figure is getting farther and farther away, they only have a look of Lei Lengrui, with a comforting expression. Let stand up. "Of course I know." "Well, ah, I know." Huo Lei took a deep breath, and a huge hole burst out underneath. : Like a whirlpool, sucked the three of them in. Before they could respond, the broken hole was like an exit from a huge desert. Could it be that a lost continent? ! Wait. Is this a spatial vortex? ! Not at all leading to Chapter 396: Chapter 28 ~ Memories "It''s just so unreasonable and busy, are you really reconciled?" Under the cloak came the voice of a girl like a yellow oriole coming out of the valley and a silver bell across the running water. "I can feel this long-lasting resentment and unwillingness. There is no vegetation in the area, if your sane is there, you must be still on the tortured bare soil, and there is a wisp of temperatureless wind. "I can give you a chance, a chance for revenge... but there is no free food to eat in this world, think clearly." The girl stretched out her slender palm, leaning over and holding a piece of damp mud in her palm. "If you are willing to accept, as a proof, the longest treetop five meters away will be cut off. "Kacha." The soft wind was as sharp as a razor, and it broke the treetops without hesitation. "Tick Tick Tick Tick... The cold touch bloomed from the tip of the nose, and spread out to the whole body little by little. Iron Helmet shook his head, squinted his eyes slightly, and his field of vision was continuously magnified with drops of water. "Tick" fell on the iron helmet with a crisp sound, and overflowed into the cheek along the seam of the helmet. In the damp and cold environment, Ji Bai, who was confused, quickly understood the current situation. Blasting the walls of the weird castle, the bursting spatial vortex sucked in himself and others. Under the squeeze of the space turbulence, his mind was more or less affected, and he was a little confused. Ji Bai wasn''t sure whether he could think about problems with normal logic. Simply put, he didn''t know if his head was stimulated and became stupid when traveling through time and space. It doesn''t look good to stand up and lie on the floor in large print. Looking in the direction where the water droplets fell, there was a very strange plant growing directly above me. The stems and leaves were scattered and drooping, and the flower heads that looked like cakes were hanging down. The leaves that grew beside the stamens were drooping. , The dejected posture resembles mature red sorghum. Unheard of plants, where is this? Ji Bai, who wanted to stand up, took a breath of cold air. It was painful, like a dry thin silver needle pierced into his bone marrow, and his internal organs were framed into the scorching flame. It was grilled and unbearable pain. . His mind was not clear, and his physical problems were almost forgotten by himself. Estimated time, bloodshot has penetrated deeply into one''s own organs, and the heart and blood vessels have dried up, the body has begun to lose activity, the blood flow rate has slowed down, and the body has become cold. Along the way, did you stumble into Yiluozhou by mistake? Looking at the mist-shrouded sky, the blob of light exuding weird blue light, and then glancing at the decayed stone wall and the strange-looking plants around him, Ji Bai was convinced that he was not in the desert. It turns out that the so-called Yiluozhou is not in the desert in the strict sense, just because its entrance is in the Yiluo desert. The fact that Yiluozhou is an independent alien space. The turquoise sun in the sky told Ji Bai the answer. SF Light Novel As early as the space singularity appeared, the three of them might no longer be in the desert, but no one noticed it. At the first moment when he was conscious, Ji Bai touched his waist, and sighed in peace after feeling the touch of the metal sword body. Even in the current state, opponents with a little bit of strength can press themselves on the ground and rub themselves, and the sense of security brought by weapons is probably a kind of psychological comfort. No wonder I feel that the flow of time has become faster, and the original coordinates have already left the physical world. And this seemingly insignificant factor is undoubtedly fatal to Ji Bai, who has little time left. His life is probably like the residual candle that flickers in the wind and rain, which may be extinguished at any time. "Ker, old..." Helpless, he called out his companion''s name over and over again. "Ke''er, Lao Huo? ... If you say, squeak!" How much he hopes to get the familiar response, but he is doomed to fail, almost a roar, and only the late response is returned. It seems that he alone is the unbearable pain that is often the most painful. Will, loneliness gradually ferment, every minute, every second, every breath is a torment that makes life worse than death. Sudden death in search of death may be a cowardly escape, and to continue to live may be to bear the burden of humiliation. Ji Baiyi once thought that he was fearless and determined, but these days when the desert came, pathological changes, supernatural phenomena were full of mysteries and unknowns. The old knight''s will began to sink and decay, and the sick and painful he could not bear the tormenting pain, his hands kept hovering at the hilt of the sword, clenching, and then loosening. The inner struggle resisted, and the physical pain was unbearable to fight against the heavens. He wanted to draw his sword to kill himself, unwilling to endure the pain that shouldn''t belong to him. At this moment, he realized that he was not fearless. In the end, he was just a mortal human being. The curse that came out made him almost give up his faith, and how weak and poor he was. Severely left one after another hideous blood marks on his arm. The sharp [Silver Throne] was used for cutting, and the wounds were deep, even to the bones. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Either die in the hands of the enemy, or commit suicide in front of a powerful enemy, this kind of death is too useless, and sure enough, he still can''t accept it. This was a resistance to fate, and it was also a resistance from a low-level species like an ant to a high-level species, even though it seemed so insignificant. Unreserved self-harm pain can''t even overwhelm the physical pain. He walked in this slumping ruins, accompanied by the weird blue light in the sky and the weirdness from the broken walls. plant. These broken stone walls, even if they are broken, are taller than human walls, it is hard to imagine which race these dark walls came from. The knight with a staggering gait passed through pieces of unrecognizable ruins and walked into the tall arches. Looking around, it seemed to be a courtyard, no, not a courtyard. The scale of this building is beyond imagination. It''s not a courtyard at all, it''s more like a palace... In front of these tall buildings, his figure seemed so insignificant, like a short-sighted mayfly, exhausted his imagination and could not understand this unpredictable world. The curse energy on the surface of the white stone wall has not yet been exhausted, and Ji Bai can feel the surging power contained in it, enough to make himself such a small low-level species fly into the ashes and extinguish the bones. The palace,...maybe. This is the mansion of some dignitaries, search inside, maybe you can find the clues of the residents here. Ji Bai, of course, still remembers the rules of the game. Although he didn¡¯t know that he was dragging this dilapidated body. Where can I go. Speaking of it, it¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t visited the residences of the nobles in the palace. When I went there for the first time, it was probably a surprise attack on the Duke¡¯s Mansion... The Vampire Duke rushed to respond to the enemy in a panic. The vampire soldiers had no time to reinforce, and he entered a very strange way to kill the Duke by himself. Now I want to come a little bit mysterious, as if suddenly received some blessing. of¡­¡­ "Boom boom boom!!" The loud noise broke the tranquility in the ruins, and the stone gate flying upside down left a big dent on the wall. Ji Bai slowly turned around, as if not surprised by the sudden change. The boundary of the suspected Yiluozhou will not feel strange when it appears. He clenched the sword in his hand, and gave a knightly salute to the figure who walked out of the smoke clearly, and then... He suddenly felt that figure was a bit familiar. Under the red robe, the man with a feminine and elegant appearance gave a cruel smile. "It''s been a long time, Sir Cavaliers, I wonder if you have missed your old opponent in these days? "Duke Vandro...The gaze in the crevice of the helmet is staring at the figure that emerged from the smoke. "Why are you here? ? " "Hahaha, do you ask me why am I here?" The feminine man hid his face and laughed, with a sullen grin at the corner of his mouth. "Of course it is." It''s lonely to be alone in hell. I have been looking for you. If I don''t bring you into hell, I won''t die willingly! "Duke Fanzhuo looked up to the sky and smiled evilly. "Come on, Ji Bai! Last time you took advantage of this duke''s most vulnerable time to launch a sneak attack, this time upright, see who killed whom this time?" Ji Bai showed [Silver Throne], without the slightest nonsense, the long sword swept across the air. [Wrath of the Warden] Chapter 397: "Kangkang!!" The long sword sparked on the armguard. "Disappointing, do you have only this ability, Ji Bai?" The feminine man looked at Ji Bai with trembling hands contemptuously. "After the end, the red robe lifted up, flying Ji Bai away like a powerful arm, and smashed it far away on the stone wall without any movement. "Ah... the mouth is full of rust, a few mouthfuls The dark red overflowed the seam of the helmet, which was undoubtedly worse for the weak Ji Bai. This is Duke Fanzhuo¡¯s awakening technique [to obliterate the robe], and it is true that he is right... "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, **** is where you should go, come..." The feminine man approached slowly, spreading his hands, as if **** embraced him. The isolated knight came to an end. Knowing that he had no chance of winning, he stood up tremblingly with the last remaining strength, and faced the enemy with an open face. With the last courage, calmly greet death. In the same place, apart from the blood stains left by him, where is the figure of Earl Vandro? Ji Bai stared blankly, searched for the trace of the figure, but found nothing. It disappeared, as if everything that happened just now was just my own illusion, but the pool of scarlet on the ground made me dare not doubt the truth of the facts. I am not dead, I have to go down the road. He was struggling to flip through the first step of the stone steps, looking at the stone gate close at hand, which had collapsed for an unknown number of years, crossed the high threshold, and walked into the room. The lighting spell, even if countless epochs have passed, has not been extinguished, and the wick has been burning and continues to this day. The entrance seems to be a slightly longer aisle, lifelike murals, the annotations on the side exude soft light, and there is no violent energy overflow, their use seems to be only for lighting. The style of the murals is very special, not like the oil painting style in the Gulan ruins, but more like a sense of realism, so that the sense of realism hits the door. The creature depicted is very strange,...a dragon with two wings. .SF Light Novel Unlike the ambiguous descriptions and fictions, the dragons on these murals are lifelike, and the various appearance details and physical features are very clear, as if the sculptor had actually seen such creatures. It is the dragon itself that sculpts these murals. This memory-like corridor seems to have no end. Among them, the number of dragons is gradually increasing, and the murals seem to record the history of the rise and fall of the entire race. The history of this bearing and boarding on the murals is extremely heavy, and it gives Ji Bai a feeling in the dark. The content recorded in these murals is true, and it truly records the rise and fall of the dragon race, a prosperous race. The whole process. It can be faintly inferred that the historical origin of the dragon race can even be traced back to the First Era. The ninth mural is suspected to be the ¡°War of the Gods¡± mentioned in the mythology. It is suspected that the gods of various races are standing in different corners and interacting with each other. Confrontation. Located in the middle of the promenade, an unknown race desecrated the dragon totem, and was brutally retaliated by the dragon. The dragon cursed them, turning them into ugly lizards, and trapped them in the impoverished barren for generations. So far, the history of the Yalong people begins. Not only that, the second era after the war of the gods was the most prosperous period of the dragon clan. They fought and enslaved the four places, surrendering wherever they went, and there were buildings left by them in almost all parts of the world. Naturally, why there is no unique creature like dragon in the history of each race, because they have all been enslaved or defeated by dragons, this will naturally be expressed in mythology. One after another ancient secrets were revealed, and incredible information filled his barren knowledge. The promenade came to an end. What is strange is that the dragons praised their own prosperity, but their decline, so that the issues related to their withdrawal from the stage of history are rarely mentioned. The last mural stayed in a crusade. The looming dragon tail in the woods proved that the dragons had indirectly participated in the battle. After that, the promenade came to an end. It turns out that the Yiluozhou and Yiluo Desert were once the territory of the dragon clan... How did the Vampire Grand Duke, who was killed by himself, appear here? ? Are there other vampires here? Now that Vandro, who has died, appeared, is it possible for her... The wind blew up at this moment. Ji Bai walked out of the corridor room, came to a courtyard, and consciously raised his head. On the eaves of the tall inner palace, the wind blew up the pure white silver hair, and the petite figure was so familiar... Chapter 29 ~ The Last Despair Xiao Ran¡¯s wind blew across the inner courtyard at the end of the corridor, On the eaves of the tall inner palace, the pure white hair was blowing in the wind, and the petite figure is so familiar... The unlucky person is always afraid of what will come, even if what happens is unreasonable and illogical, it will happen to him. The suffocating sense of despair overwhelmed the bruised knight like a river. Devil is an abstract and broad definition, but it is referred to in everyone''s heart. The condescending face perfectly coincides with the demon defined in Ji Bai''s mind, and her identity is self-evident. The head of the devil, the terrifying blood moon witch with a black belly, and the blood Satan who frightened the entire continent was as beautiful and deadly as a poppy. It left him with countless black memories, the enemy he hates and fears, and the least willing to face. If there is still a glorious death in a confrontation with a strong enemy, then in her hands, it can only be that life is worse than death. How strong is she? The young and arrogant knight is now well-informed. If you want him to describe how strong this devil is, you can probably light a cigarette and talk about it for three days and three nights. What Ji Bai, who killed the blood duke, said about her: The most evil and terrifying monster in the mainland has completely escaped the category of demon species. There are countless rumors about her, whether it is deification or demonization, they undoubtedly stem from fear of her. Appearing on the battlefield is often a one-sided ending... Why does she appear here? Ji Bai has no time to think about this issue. "I am the twenty-sixth generation of Scarlet Queen, an elegant fallen one, Lilias~Rasambo, the knight below, report your name." The girl leaned back with her sickle and her luxurious dress dancing in the wind, The indifferent smile is more out of courtesy. Ji Bai raised his head slightly, Lilias'' reaction was completely different from what he thought, always feeling a little strange. There is absolutely nothing wrong with the breath, this stinky vampire can even taste which plate is her even if it is chopped into fleshy Jibai, but in terms of her performance, it is not a normal violation. It was a fantasy for Lilias to appear in the barrier of Yiluozhou. Even though she was so powerful, she couldn''t transmit without ignoring the plane of time and space. Is it an illusion? ... "Knight, answer my question." Ji Bai''s silence obviously made Lilias a little unhappy. "The Radiant Knight King, Ji Bai." Ji Bai slowly put the long sword on his shoulder blade, and made a knight salute. "Human knight king? Interesting." Lilias grinned, revealing the deep smile that Ji Bai couldn''t be more familiar with. He remembered how similar the scene and dialogue before him were to the first face-to-face encounter between him and Lilias. No, it''s exactly the same. Chapter 398: "Challenging me alone, my courage is commendable, okay, I will take your challenge." Sure enough, exactly the same. If Ji Bai remembers it correctly, this sentence is the beginning of the nightmare, but unfortunately at that time, young and ignorant, he was full of confidence and didn''t know what he was about to face. It arouses the deepest fear in everyone''s heart, and the nightmare repeats itself. Is this Yiluuzhou''s illusion blinding method? The true degree is outrageous. In an instant, the familiar scene and the familiar momentum are already moving towards the trend of the events of the year. Unsurprisingly, the next plot is probably that I was beaten violently, and then she seemed to be strangled to death. Throw it into jail like a dog. "Stop it." Ji Bai held his long sword and made a pause. "Huh?" Lilias, who was about to do it, was puzzled. "I withdrew my request to challenge you. I didn''t intend to offend. I''m sorry to bother you." As he said, Ji Bai squeezed his sword, ignoring Lilias''s posture, and walked towards the inner palace. "Ah, who let you go?" "Boom!" If the bell tower-like arms blocked Ji Bai''s path. "I don''t want to be an enemy of you, please raise your hand high, don''t be embarrassed." Ji Bai looked at Lilias who was sitting on the shoulders of the stone giant with a sincere speech. Death in battle is the home of the knight, and death is the home of M. Ji Bai obviously does not belong to the latter. It is a Tier 3 species, Ji Bai also has the courage to draw a sword, but the psychological shadow brought to him by the devil is inscribed on the soul, if you can not provoke it, try not to provoke it, although the devil in front of him is likely to be just one. A fictional illusion imagined by myself. Of course, saying this doesn''t mean that Lilias is stronger than Tier 3 species. "Am I the one you can challenge if you want to challenge? Fight or not, human knight, do you think you have a choice." Lilias was condescending, overlooking Ji Bai, who hadn''t even reached the toes of the stone giant. "Since Her Majesty the Scarlet Empress is so worthy of her, it is a great honor." This battle cannot escape. Ji Bai used Pozuo as a cane to support his body, and the silver throne was unsheathed. "Ready~" Lilias licked her lips with a smile, the deep and incomprehensible spell intermittently, and the overlapping syllables gradually turned into a kind of strange noise. The ancient language resonated with the blood, and the vigorous spell energy went west and east, obeyed her dispatch, attached to her fingers. The jade-like fingers dipped in ink to form a painting, skillfully sketching out a few complicated and complicated spell formations in the air. It started, an unavoidable nightmare. [Aion¡¯s patrons one by one living corpse Jetta Barto] [Dorgun, the guardian of the tomb in the twilight tomb] [The Vigilant of Storm Study, the Marsh Beast M¡¯knaila] [The creator of the Ebony Forest-Mumu Grandma Jed Glass] ... The chattering curse came to an end, and Ji Bai, standing in the courtyard of the inner palace, had no expression on his face. The spacious courtyard now only has a small area in the center that is still empty, and the other places are already full. Entangled by trees and vines, a huge living corpse with a sap of vines secreted all over the body, a giant pieced together of countless bones of different sizes and layers, there is a huge mountain behemoth with a body coiled around. All kinds of moss, huge wooden puppets. All kinds of behemoths filled the space around him in an instant, making him breathless. The monster summoned by the alien plane leaned down and looked at the little brother on the ground who was less than his own toes. Alien plane summoning and shadow spells originate from the blood family divine veins. Both types of spells are exclusive to the blood family. They are similar to the Qulan''s arbitration and sacred spells, and the Yamao''s guardian spells. As the race that is best at summoning alien planes, the blood race is born with extraordinary talent for summoning, and this is reflected in the royal family members. And Lilias, as a rare genius in the blood royal family for thousands of years, has quite a lot of experience in the study of alien summons, even surpassing some ancient blood races (blood elves). In fact, whether it is a spell or a spell, the summoning type is a test of the mana capacity of the releaser. The steps that need to be done are to interfere with the alien plane, sign a temporary contract with creatures on the alien plane, open up the spatial channel between the alien plane and the main plane, and send it over. This series of steps will cost an amazing amount of curse power, and it will also cost a high amount of curse power to maintain an alien summon in this world. Multiple summons can be imagined. If you accidentally move it, the summoner will be affected by it. The curse can dry up and die. Slightly wrong estimates of the amount of curse energy, it is very likely to pay the price of life. Of course, these are mistakes made by novices. Not applicable to the outdated old Loli Lilias who has lived for many centuries. In other words, she didn''t need to care about these important details for other summoners. Summoning spells are mostly restricted. No matter how powerful the bloodline is, there can only be three summoned creatures at the same time. This is a rule set by the will of the world and cannot be changed. Lilias is an exception. As an awakened vampire, she has her own exclusive awakening technique, [Death Charter]. The effect does not limit the amount of the summoned object in existence, and does not need to pay for the curse energy to maintain the existence of the summoned object. In other words, as long as the spell can be used, Lilias can remove all alien creatures... It is not a level of battle at all. "Boom! Boom!" This time Ji Bai had learned a lot, and blindly rolled and dodged on the ground, without any head-on plans. He deeply understood how stupid it was to confront these terrifying and unknown alien creatures. However, even if he tried his best to hide and evade, he had already reached his limit. Lilias was playing with herself at all, and only one of more than a dozen summoned creatures was ordered to attack her. If Ji Bai had been hammered into a pile of unrecoverable broken copper and iron. Seeing the figure running away embarrassed at her feet, Lilias raised her hand playfully. [Bronze Divine Veins-One by One Wushen Imaginary] There was another huge black cloak of death in the air. Wings in the true sense cannot escape. "Hey, in fact, your Excellency run faster, then run faster~ Grandma Mu''s fist is about to catch up with you... Forget it, Grandma Mu, slow down a little bit. Your Excellency can''t keep up with your rhythm. Up." Grandma Mu''s huge fists passed by, and the wind pressure brought still hurt Ji Bai, who was evading in time, and his figure flew upside down. After turning a few somersaults in embarrassment, he couldn''t stand up even with his sword. "Is it over so soon? Fuwu has a lot of expectations for you." Lilias sighed, looking at Ji Bai who fell to the ground somewhat disappointed. Let alone fight back, there is no room for evasion. "It''s over, Lord Knight." He sent the final notice to himself. This time it failed more thoroughly than the last time, even though it was the same twice, there was nothing to fight back. He dragged the worsening body slowly to the threshold of the inner palace, leaning on it, dying, as weak as an old man, his consciousness had begun to blur. Chapter 399: The waiting for a long while made Ji Bai feel puzzled. When he opened his eyes again, there were several bleak winds in the inner palace, and countless summoned creatures and Lilias disappeared, just like the situation outside the courtyard. Really, is it just an illusion? Such a real illusion, directly empathizing with oneself, is it really an illusion? Ji Bai had doubts about his own existence. He was completely unclear whether he was in a dream state or a different plane. Or is it that oneself is dead, this is just the last ray of unwilling remnant soul, scene after scene through the past? But why are these bad memories? Crossing the tall threshold with difficulty, the limping knight had blurred eyes and unclear consciousness, even his binocular vision was affected. What is waiting for me ahead? Can''t guess... If there was a sound echoing in his ears, in the midst of it, it was beckoning and guiding him to it. In front, there seemed to be a bright light... a faint blue light. Ji Bai walked in step by step. It seemed that it was because of the rebirth that he could no longer feel the pain of bloodshot penetrating his heart and lungs. Perhaps he was used to it, or the candle of life had already burned to the last part. Come closer, come closer. He could see clearly with his almost blind sight. In the center of the dimly lit room, there was an open book suspended on a cylindrical stone platform, and the paragraphs above it exuded a faint light. "Kang Dang...!" Walking to the book stand, Ji Bai, who had lost his strength, slumped softly, and fell aside with two swords. The mysterious steel arm armor of his right hand was no longer visible, and the rough palm of his hand slowly stretched out towards the floating book exuding hopeful blue. The moment I touched it, white light suddenly appeared. As if time had been frozen forever at this moment, the thick cowhide book kept turning pages, and the number of pages was frozen in the last paragraph of the ending of the story. ¡®Dragons still exist, the story is not over yet. ¡¯ ¡®The usurper was assassinated within three years of seizing power, and his family was wiped out. ¡¯ ¡®That night, many eyewitnesses said that they saw a dead white dragon on top of the palace, which turned into a skeleton. ¡¯ ¡®The dragons suspected that the first emperor¡¯s daughter was wronged by the evil spirits. They found the bones and buried them in the emperor¡¯s ritual. After that, the bones disappeared on the night of the funeral. ¡¯ ¡®The story is not over... the dragon clan secretly participated in the encirclement and suppression of XXX (ink stamp), and the scepter as a trophy was brought back to the dragon land. After that, the dragon clan fell into a slump and the fertile dragon land turned into a thousand-mile desert. ¡¯ ¡®Story context: The daughter of the first emperor of the dragon clan was resurrected by her, and the dragon clan secretly participated in the crusade against her, and then...¡¯ Immediately, the dragon clan was expelled and wiped out by the daughter of the dragon king who was not named as a princess. This paragraph inexplicably popped out of Ji Bai''s mind, without warning. The daughter of the Dragon Emperor expelled and killed her own people? Why, can it be said... "Boom!" The light glowing in the last paragraph was dim. Deafening like a flash flood, the entire palace began to tremble and collapse. Now the weak Ji Bai fell to the ground along the way. "Congratulations, you have successfully solved the secret of Yiluozhou. Now, the level enters the final stage, defeat the skeleton dragons who guard the scepter, and grab the scepter from the dead dragon princess. Complete the task~~You can use any method, as long as you want." "Difficulty evaluation: to the extent that none of the nine creation gods can save you." Last month set up~ Guess who this is, reminder: No one knows the real body of the immortal knight Chapter 30 ~ The uncrowned dragon king" Difficulty evaluation: the nine gods of creation can not save you Degree. The ground collapsed, and the magnificent palace fell into an abyss that was beyond undeniable. The crushed stones still maintained a certain degree of regular shape, enough to imagine how advanced the construction technology of the dragon clan was. Ji Bai, who fell into the abyss with this ruined palace, seemed small. At this height, he might be able to smash himself to death. I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been falling, the hole above has become a tiny spot of light, gradually invisible, the pit seems to have no end, the darkness of my fingers can¡¯t be seen, I can¡¯t even judge whether I¡¯m alive or dead, whether I¡¯m still breathing, and Or whether there is such a thing as air in this dark subspace. Ji Bai moved his fingers with the last force, without any touch. Consciousness is still sober, at least simple logical problems can still be considered. Why, the vampire who cursed herself seems to have known the secret of Yiluozhou a long time ago, step by step to lure herself into the bait, what good is it for her to torture herself like this? She wants to drain her veins and kill herself, is there no better way? Although he knew the existence of the Dragon Clan for a long time, and now he was about to see the true face of the Dragon Clan, Ji Bai didn''t have much curiosity and excitement. To talk about strange feelings, it would be desperate despair. The dragons that have conquered Tier 3 species are different from the human beings who have spent a short time, a tiny mayfly. The unknown warrior is still there, and may be able to fight, but now the Gulan is extinct, the unknown warrior is dead, Ji Bai, who has obtained his inheritance, has only learned his meager fur. As the **** vampire said, +death is no life. She simply wants to torture herself in every way. No, maybe I don''t have to face the dragon anymore. At this height, even a troll person should fall to death. Didn''t that idiot vampire expect 8 o''clock? Maybe he himself has been ground into powder by the turbulence of space, but he hasn''t noticed... "Puff!" Both feet suddenly landed on the solid ground. Unprepared, Ji Bai staggered and turned somersault. His mind changed in the sky, and the scene changed, and the light refilled Ji Bai''s field of vision. The scene suddenly opened up. The Temple of Heaven suspended in the air is close at hand. The base is carved from amber stone. The huge arch leading to the Temple of Heaven is decorated with a fake dragon head, like a city in the sky described in myth. Between purgatory. And he was on the floating stone outside the Temple of Heaven, and stepped out to the jade steps leading to the Temple of Heaven. Chalcedony, it is said that this kind of stone has a very strong ability to penetrate the spell, and it can be filled with the spell to make it suspended in the air. The amber stone awakened the memory of the Unknown Warrior Gulan somewhere in Ji Bai''s mind, and the relevant knowledge was refined. The bright red sunset shines on the horizon, and the amber Temple of Heaven is shining brightly. It''s so beautiful, like a place where angels and gods live. However, Ji Bai does not have enough room to appreciate the beautiful scenery now. , They stared numbly at everything on the Temple of Heaven, cold fire was burning in the holes in their eye sockets, and the flesh and organs had been completely decomposed, leaving only terrifying bones. The huge bone wings would bring a violent gale every time they slapped. Before they were alive, they were the masters of this continent. One person was less than ten thousand people. After the gods disappeared, the absolute high-ranking ones at the top of the continent''s food chain pyramid were arrogant and contemptuous of all beings. Bone dragons, dead dragons are summoned by the undead and resurrect in the form of bones. It is not clear how much power they retain before they are alive, and they are definitely not capable of provoking themselves. Ji Bai didn¡¯t know how many bone dragons there were, and he was too lazy to count. A bone dragon is no different from a group of bone dragons, because the ending is the same. They don¡¯t seem to find themselves now, and they are not sure whether they will treat themselves after they walked to the Temple of Heaven. It may be a good choice to launch an offense and stay in place and watch the changes, but you don''t have the right to choose. The candlelight of life had burned to the last moment, cowardly and indomitable, Ji Bai had made a choice long ago. The knight staggered and stepped onto the jade steps leading to the Temple of Heaven. The jade steps sank slightly, and a few stones slipped off the purgatory where there was no end in sight. If they fell from here, they would surely fall to pieces. Chapter 400: Ji Bai didn''t hesitate, and staggered out of the second part. The fear of the unknown begins to spread like ink immersed in clear water. There is no absolutely brave person in this world, and there is no person who is not afraid of death. Ji Shen is just like ordinary people. He will be afraid and panic. , Also fear. But he is a knight, and being branded with this brand means bravery and responsibility. This is an unbearable title and responsibility. Maybe it has nothing to do with glory, but he can''t tolerate death without doing anything. The steps on the steps are so difficult, the closer he gets to the Temple of Heaven, the more uneasy the mood becomes, maybe he is already numb. Looking down, the starting point is no longer visible, and I seem to have forgotten tiredness. In the field of vision, the Temple of Heaven rises from the horizon little by little, and there seems to be a dark iron rod standing in the center. The one with the faint hair of the rod should be the scepter, if you take it away, you will be a box. Right. Brother That''s how it is said, thinking about it with your toes knows that it is impossible to be so easy. Taking a heavy last step, Ji Bai stepped on the Temple of Heaven with both feet, and without hesitation, walked into the huge dragon head arch. The round Temple of Heaven is like a stone-carved magic circle. The base is engraved with incomprehensible inscriptions. It may be used for load-bearing or other purposes. The scale of the Temple of Heaven is not small, at least the size of a few sports fields. Ji Baiyao looked at the strangely shaped black staff standing in the center of the Temple of Heaven. The head of the stick is carved like a reindeer, but the two rows of fangs resemble some kind of monsters fabricated in mythology, and there is a crystal sapphire hanging from the mouth of the deer''s head, which is the light source of the blue light. The bone dragon circling on all sides seemed to be staring at him, and after taking a few steps, Ji Bai felt his back shady. He didn''t raise his eyes to confirm that it was unnecessary. If they wanted to start, he had nowhere to escape. The scepter is close at hand. To be precise, it is in the center of the Temple of Heaven. The green waves surround the scepter. The lake will have a problem with the green water in the center, but Ji Bai, who is already at the end of the crossbow, has no choice. Throughout, the meridians are dry, it is a miracle that he can live up to now. In the dark, he felt that this weird and abnormal green water contained something that he had plus points or lacked. Relying on the intuition that he had never allowed before, he jumped into the water. "Puff." Small waves splashed on the water, and a puff of white smoke rose. The feeling of lubrication spreads into the limbs, broken meridians, punctured organs, shriveled blood coffin, and wrinkled skin. It seems that every cell of his is joyful for a moment. The painful and refreshing feeling was out of control as if the river was overwhelmed, and Ji Bai felt that his soul had been sublimated at this moment. A mass of black like silt came out of the body and was diluted by green water. The white smoke gradually dissipated, and after the refreshing feeling slowly faded away, Ji Bai crawled out of the pool and moved his muscles and bones. His body healed, and his body lightened a lot in an instant. Although the scarlet rune planted on her body has not been eradicated, Ji Bai, who has no worries, stared at him only one step away, as if she did not have the desire to attack Zi 2 yet. It seemed that the despair had been reversed in an instant. After repeatedly confirming that the bone dragon had no desire to attack him, Ji Bai rushed towards the black staff in a rush. Has it succeeded? It''s so simple. Could it be that your own car is here? Ji Bai slowly stretched out his palm, was stabbed by something before touching the scepter, and retracted subconsciously. Is there an enchantment around the scepter? ? Still saying that he was not qualified to pick it up and shouted "Boom boom boom!" The sound of broken sound was accompanied by a huge wind pressure, and Ji Bai''s head went black, and something swept over his head. He raised his head suddenly, and there were no other creatures except for the bone dragon that was circling around. Too nervous, creating an illusion? The green water in the lake quickly changed color, the same faint blue as the scepter appeared. There was still no third person to be found in the Temple of Heaven. It was clear that the huge shadow of him and the black rod covered Ji Bai, and he gradually raised his sight. The dragon is a golden dragon. Her body is extremely large, with two wings that seem to cover the sky and cover the earth. The dragon''s tail, which is as long as a giant whip, swayed, and the dragon pupil, the size of a bronze bell, looked at herself quietly. Without using hands, releasing the breath can kill people invisible, and the low-level species will even disappear in her gaze. Under King''s Landing, people can''t afford to resist. "Ho Ho Ho Ho!... Jin Long roared into the sky. After hovering in the air, he landed heavily, and the wind spread around her as the center, almost blowing Ji Bai off the Temple of Heaven. Holding the Chengtian pillar on the edge of the Temple of Heaven, Ji Bai avoided the fate of being crushed and dead. The body of this behemoth glowed with golden light, gradually converging and shrinking inward, and finally turned into a fuzzy human form. The hair of rose gold moved without wind, and first appeared from the golden light. The long and beautiful dragon horns shone, and the beauty of the golden dragon''s tail is like a touch of nobleness that does not belong to the world, so that all eyes can see Her gaze was ashamed of herself. Even though he knew that it was not the time, Ji Bai was still untimely sluggish. For a moment, the girl opened her eyes filled with amber, and her gaze calmly froze on Ji Bai who was embarrassed. The daughter of the dead dragon emperor, the direct prince with no title or title... With a panoramic view of the girl''s face, Ji Bai remembered. The scene in the Black Swamp was not an illusion, the girl I saw was a real existence, and... Above the Temple of Heaven, looking at each other silently, one side is in the center and the other is on the edge. No one was the first to speak, and seemed to be waiting for the other party to follow. After hesitating for a while, seeing that the other party didn''t seem to attack him, Ji Bai took a deep breath and decided to walk over to face her. The girl''s gaze clearly did not deliberately put pressure on her. Ji Bai felt a sense of difficulty walking under her eyes. "Fortunately, the princess of the dragon clan in the past, in the next episode of human beings presents you humble and insignificant respect, although I don''t know you are... the other side quietly watched Ji Bai''s movements without responding or expressing. "If possible, can you let me take off the black staff behind you, for urgent use, and promise to return it to you after using it up. You are the emperor of the dragon clan, and you will not dare to have evil intentions even if you have the courage of the next ten thousand. "Regardless of whether the other party can hear or understand human language, Ji Bai is polite and pious, and he wants to communicate with the other party in a discussing tone and is still unmoved. Sure enough, are the languages ??interoperable? "Looking back on life, moving forward to death. Just as Ji Bai was in distress, the dragon girl was like vomiting non-warm human words. "You know human language?" "Low-level languages, high-level languages, can understand it." The dragon girl was indifferent, and there was no obvious contempt in her words, but she could faintly feel the arrogance of overlooking all beings with her body. "Looking back on my life, go forward and die." The dragon girl repeated. "Looking back..." Ji Bai glanced at the arch that came from behind. There is no turning back arrow. "But, I really need that scepter. Chapter 401: "Humans, this race has never heard of it." The girl raised her head, with a touch of meaning on her face. "Low-level species, I don''t know what the humans you are talking about are. Your bloodline is closer to the barbarians outside the Great Wall of my time. You should be their descendant... There is also a trace of unobvious Quran bloodline." "Also. In other words, you are weaker than the cat breed. Ji Bai felt that the girl seemed to be smiling, but he didn''t see a curve in the corner of her mouth. "You like this, talk to me about terms?" "Your Excellency, isn''t it accommodating?" "In that case." Ji Bai touched the hilt of the sword. "Forgive the rudeness below." "Interesting, the low-level worldview is as hopeless as the frog at the bottom of the well." Seeing Ji Bai''s hostility and the girl''s lifelessness, there was a little bit of playfulness and joking in the words. "Do you know how many steps you have crossed." "I don''t know." Since I have already talked about it, Ji Bai didn''t answer her meaning seriously at all. "Maybe you can crush me with one toe, but it really has nothing to do with me. Chapter 31 ~ The Last Duel Similarly, the world in the eyes of chickens, dogs, and domestic animals is very different from the world seen by humans. The wisdom, the knowledge of control, and the advanced body structure determine their height. Just as humans do not regard livestock as the same kind, they are only purely predatory. The meat on the chopping board is not worthy of respect and human rights. Who would care about the feeling of a lamb waiting to be slaughtered? Human beings unscrupulously provoked the laws of nature, but never knew that in the eyes of high-level species, their status is no different from that of livestock, winning so weak that even high-level species dismissed it. A world where the weak eat the strong is the law of the strong eat the weak. The big fish eats the small fish, the strong one is killed, and the thin one starves to death. This is the root of the fighting. Human beings complain about the cruelty and ruthlessness of demons, but they never reflect that they will not put domestic animals on the same status. Respecting the strong and bullying the weak may be a common problem and root of inferiority that all living things cannot get rid of. "Yes, you, as a low-level species, always wishfully think that you are the persecuted party. "Good and evil will eventually pay, and everything is on your own. You don''t also enjoy the speed brought about by killing lives lower than yourself." Is it human beings? Don''t use low-level thinking to speculate that lives are much higher than yours. "The girl seemed to be keen to see the surprise and confusion on his face. "What is the low-level species thinking in my heart, I can''t escape my eyes." The girl slowly explained Ji Baiwei''s confusion. "Not only that, your life is about to come to an end, and I can feel that chaotic lifeline is now exhausted." "You want to heal yourself with this scepter, this is the purpose of your trip." It was clearly just a guess, but the girl spoke in a statement tone, as if she knew Ji Bai''s purpose well. "Yes, if you can, I don''t want to fight with you. I can sit down and make peace with you, although you, a dragon, don''t bother to make friends with me." Ji Bai''s tone was calm, and his eyes were straight at the girl. Unavoidable. "Friend?" The girl tilted her head, as if searching for some memories in her mind. She looked at Ji Bai deeply and shook it slowly. "I don''t know what a "friend" is. I only have the master. If you want to To get the black scepter behind me, at least I need to get my approval. "It''s a pity, human being, you are not qualified. "The girl half-squinted her eyes, she looked lazy, as if her eyes were too lazy to give him alms. With a sly smile without emotion, the flesh on one side of her face rotted and degraded in an instant, revealing a thick bone. Half of his beautiful face was turned into bones, and the corners of his grinning mouth were weird and weird. "I''ve seen too many creatures that broke into this unowned and alien plane and treat invaders. I never ask where they come from or what their purpose is. "It''s been a long time, it''s been a long time since no creatures have disturbed the tranquility of this place." The girl closed her amber eyes, as if she was thinking about something. "The reason why I have explained so much to you is not only because you are very interesting and understand the situation, although I don''t want to obliterate you very much, but also don''t take an inch and think that I have much weight without authorization. "It can be understood that the next one is a special one." "Although I don''t want to admit it, but it seems to be." The girl turned around, and the wind rang - the long rose gold wind rose and "Whether we are born, old, sick, or dead, or in the air, our six senses are all Can feel dimly. "Grasp this opportunity well and go back the same way, maybe you can go out. "I really don''t understand the world of high-level species, but you don''t seem to understand the thoughts of low-level species." Ji Bai stepped forward. "Humans" but livestock can only respond by instinct. This is what makes low-level species different from them. "So, I don''t listen to the advice." The girl nodded. "Seeing is believing, I''ll be a demonstration." Ji Bai instantly felt that something was taking her strength away. Her body was like a piece of tofu that had lost its support. She fell softly on the girl. "It makes you lose combat power. A few simple notes are enough. Now you still feel like you are. Is there a chance of winning?" "This is the last advice. It''s not too late to look back. You have soaked [±ÌÂäȪ] generated by the black scepter. All illnesses have been eliminated, and there will be no next moment if you are obsessed with it. Ji Bai''s strength is restored, and the strength that has been taken out is recharged in vivo. "Thank you, Longhuang, for your repeated vigilance." Ji Bai moved his muscles and bones and bowed a cautious salute. "Regardless of the reason for the treatment, I have a wish that I hope to achieve in my life." "I have fought a lot of victories and suffered a lot of defeats, with mixed wins and losses. I understand that I am not strong enough. To say that I have something to be proud of in this life, that is probably to keep my heart, never succumb to power, and never committed to cowardice. "Stupid, isn''t this putting the cart before the horse?" "Maybe, but in the final analysis I didn''t come to survive, I just don''t want to die so cowardly." Ji Bai picked up the ground. The long sword above made a bold move that would make the ancient Tier 3 creatures dumbfounded. ¡®J5D, he pointed the sword at the girl. "Dragon, I will fight you, do you dare to accept it? "Oh? It''s provoked, that can''t be helped." The girl''s lazy eyes opened. The arrogance of the dragons will never allow creatures on this continent to dare to challenge their authority, let alone just a small low-level species. When the Dragons of the Second Age were in their heyday, those who dared to provoke the Dragons often lost their bones and were completely wiped out by the turbulence of space, atomic cutting, and gravity crushing. Whether it is the proud blood flowing in the body or personal factors, the girl will not let the low-level species who dare to provoke her to survive. "Is that Ji Bai? Read it in human language, right?" "Miluo ~ Adorrell, the eldest daughter of the 17th generation Dragon Emperor Reid III, um, it is roughly like this in human pronunciation." The dragon clan informed the opponent of his surname, which is generally a great honor for his opponent. Said that only dragons of equal status will introduce their names to each other. "Fortunately, Miss Miluo, then, please give me more advice." The pitch-black armor attached to his body with the falling voice. Ji Bai knew that this would be his last battle. No one cares about it, but undoubtedly he will. Become his most glorious battle. He turned his back, walked to the other end of the Temple of Heaven on his own, and turned around. There are many myths about righteous warriors slaying evil dragons. Today, I am like those nameless dragon-slaying warriors, standing in front of the gate of the ingenious palace, facing the dragon guarding the treasure alone. The battle started silently, and he took his steps, as if he had rushed to the battlefield once and for all. In an instant, the indomitable figure overlapped with the figure in the memory. The battlefield at dusk, the battlefield splattered with blood, and the battlefield of nine deaths, step by step, step by step, stepping over the corpses of companions and enemies. The knight is no longer young, but the pace is still firm, he launched a final charge towards glory and his enemies. The young girl stared at the figure who wanted to charge on her own face, and there was no underestimation and contempt in her eyes. Killing is just a number for them, and a single breath of dragon will take away countless heroic souls. The recollection did not cut off the girl''s mind. She raised the spirit of Twelve Fen. Although only a few charms only needed to pull the huge energy in the body to crush the weak enemy in front of her, she did not do so. A twilight-colored bone blade of the same length appeared in her hand, facing the sword blades flying at different angles in all directions, she did not dodge or dodge, the bone sword is like a shield, and will face one hundred and eighty. The blades of the rapid penetration are all intercepted. Like an impenetrable wall, impeccable. ORnp Ji Bai''s attack was paused for a while after being shot, and he took this opportunity to raise the Bone Sword in defensive mode in an instant. Ji Bai had already prepared for interception with the speed of response. What he didn''t expect was that the transformation speed of this huge bone sword was unexpectedly flexible, just like the extension of a girl''s arm. It broke through his defenses quickly and flexibly, and its speed was as flexible as a dagger. [Baptism of Sin Devouring] l Gulan Heart Flowing Sword] The quick-reaction Ji Bai didn''t dare to have the slightest concealment in the face of such opponents, and instantly used the unknown warrior''s housekeeping skills. The iron chain composed of black matter entangles the blade, and at the same time, the dazzling phantom sword flashes with sharp edges, and a thousand arrows are sent to the bone sword that is smashing and screaming for destruction. Chapter 402: "Kang Kang!" The two silver awns separated, [Silver Throne] was alive and split into two, a gorgeous, trivial and aggressive offensive that was resolved by the opponent with just one sword. The Phantom Longsword transformed from the Heart Flow Sword acts as an attack and the iron chain acts as a defense. The siege of the Phantom Longsword made a perfect hit, but did not leave a trace of scars on the opponent, and she did not even move her eyelids. In hindsight, Ji Bai slowly felt that it was not only the sword in his hand that was broken, but also. Blood gurgled down the broken elbow. Ji Bai stepped back two steps, but he was so numb that he couldn''t feel the pain anymore from the shocking wound. The characteristics of [Tianhui] were once again ignored. If Ji Bai guessed correctly, the sword in her hand was made of keel bones. The sword made of keel ignores any protective characteristics, including the protective effect of armor and protective gear. Is it her own bones? Ji Bai pulled out [Bao Wang] with the last hand left, and his consciousness slightly began to blur. Ju Jian slashed down mercilessly again, as if he had predicted that this sword would not be able to bear it by himself, and he didn''t use any skills, it was just a supplement to those who had lost resistance. I look down on myself too much [Ebony Gauntlets] "Dangdang!" [Bao Wang]''s handguards blocked the dragonbone giant sword, and a lot of sparks burst out. Ji Bai finally saw a hint of surprise on the girl''s face. While she was staggering, the broken [Bao Wang] was chopped down with a special sound of wind. The blunt black sword reached her, yes, she couldn''t be injured by creatures below her own level, and the invincible dragon was injured, although it only scratched the skin. "That hand" Milo''s pupils shrank slightly. Xi C2 Wen Xiaozhi "How many years, the enemy that can hurt me, how many years I haven''t seen it." She muttered looking at the inconspicuous rubbing on the slender arm. "Negligence, it seems that I have to go all out." Miluo calmly watched Ji Bai, who was breathing hard not far away, and constantly looking for opportunities, slowly raised his palm. [Curse Spell: Adorel''s Gaze] Ji Bai suddenly felt his limbs become rigid, and the movable position of his joints quickly shrank, gradually unable to move. A huge figure appeared behind the young girl, staring at Ji Bai with arrogant eyes, he couldn''t make any movements. ended. The blood stained the jet-black breastplate and the bone sword pierced into it. "A good struggle, human knight." He pressed his leg against Ji Bai''s body and pulled out the giant sword that had penetrated it. The armored man fell heavily to the ground. "So that''s it." Milo showed a clear expression. Rather than wandering around involuntarily on both sides of the balance, it is better to be straightforward. Is that what you think. Milo couldn''t understand this idea, but it didn''t prevent her from cleaning up the bones of this low-level species who had just met for the first time. To be honest, it''s not good to put it here. It''s over, for decades, maybe it''s just a moment for me, but it''s the time for this low-level species to complete a lifetime. Sure enough, I still couldn''t understand them. Milo shook her head. He died at the hands of a powerful enemy. But destiny makes people do not let this humble life that is struggling back and forth on both sides die in the true sense of the word. "Ah, are we dead? Where is this place~? Is it possible to catch up with the **** bus?" Just as Miluo turned around, there was a husky and immature voice from behind Miluo, as a dragon that had lived for hundreds of years, admitted that she had some knowledge, but she was silent the moment she turned around. "Blood Elf?" Miluo blurted out the familiar breath of blood. Not only blood, it seems Milo took a step back, a trace of surprise and alert on her face. "When did you get behind me. "Wh, what is behind? What are you talking about? We haven''t been here." The girl with duck sitting on the ground half-opened her eyes, with her messy silver hair and tilted her head. When she saw the girl in front of her, her pupils Stared wide, so surprised that he couldn''t close his mouth. "Are you in **** too?? So fast? Volume 7 Final Chapter of the Echoes of Blood ~ Echoes of the Blood "Did you go to **** too?? Did you die so quickly?" The silver-haired girl stared at her with eyes wide open, staring at herself dumbfounded, and said a bunch of things that made her completely unintelligible. "I''ve been dead for a long time." Milo corrected calmly. Counting the years of the main plane and the surviving years of her death, the grass on the grave is ten feet and five feet. Whether it is theoretically or physiologically, she can''t be considered a living thing. "That''s it." After a calm astonishment, Miluo figured out the situation by virtue of her inherently strong six senses. "The true identity is the blood spirit, and the attack cannot kill with one blow." No, it is not. "A brief moment of different colors flashed, and Milo was about to shook her head, revealing a trace of regret. "You are not a blood spirit, but the offspring left behind by them." " "Without her, did the blood elves really collapsed.". Jing" Bai Ji seemed to have thought of something, and hurriedly rushed to the icy blue spring water and leaned down and squatted down. The transparent and clear spring water reflected a cute little face like snowy cherry blossoms. Become a kinship? After the death, the soul has no bearing objects, and the power of the blood race is automatically activated to repair the body. She summoned the human body in her heart, but received no response. Tianyi''s a priori opening technique, so that you have a brother in January n only to be true to you, 1C noted, wait for the sound of the Shenshi. Go to send-5 "The descendants of the blood elves have been preserved, although they are only a mixed blood with a less pure blood, which is breathtaking." After Miluo''s eyes rested on the minister''s face for a while, he picked up the trace of unobvious emotions. Residue. It looks real-even the descendants of impure blood. "But I''m sorry, the battle won''t end because of this, you won''t be offended." The giant sword in Milo''s hand exudes an aggressive dragon clan who will not tolerate the survival of opponents who provoke their majesty, even if they have respect for their opponents. This is the height engraved in the bloodline and will not change due to any emotional factors. The sharp-edged dragonbone giant sword swayed chilling waves, the indestructible Temple of Heaven trembled slightly, and even heard a few clear cracks. "Unless you are willing to kneel down, lick ~ lick my feet, and sincerely beg for mercy." Milo regained his emotionless words, ¡®You can¡¯t have both dignity and life, your answer? "Our answer?" You asked a very boring question, the dragon clan. "Gradually calmed down from the astonishment and doubt, Bai Ji stood up and slowly took off the skirt of the dress with some effort, shattered it into several pieces, and wrapped the completely unusable [silver throne]. Be careful that she died. Comrades in arms, you can''t discard it in this unknown plane and ignore it. "Now, in response, if you can still fight, just give it a response. "Bai Ji put her forehead on the hilt of the sword, murmured in a low voice, ¡®please, we have no one to rely on. "Thank you. "Bai Ji smiled, holding the hilt with her immature and young hands, and drew out the black blunt sword that was inserted into the ground. [Bao Wang] deliberately reduced her weight, just to the extent that she could wield it arbitrarily, Bai Ji can feel that "We don''t understand some high-sounding principles very well, but if you want us to lay down and bow down, you are not qualified." "The girl untied her double ponytails and let her long hair that fell to her heels flutter in the wind. She was dressed in a black and white dress and white stockings with no protection bonus, holding only a torn blunt sword in her hand, smiling. "Why should we kneel to you when we only offer kneeling salutes to those we respect?" ? Unless you interrupt my leg, don''t expect us to kneel to Ren. "The petite figure straightened its back, and the girl''s mouth showed an unruly smile. "Is this your answer?" "Bone Blade swung the blade threateningly. "Answer? No, no, we are just clarifying our position. As for your meaningless question, we did not answer it at all. "The scene fell silent, and the momentary suffocating coercion surged from all directions like a stormy sea. "You are qualified to inherit the surname "Lassambo". "Oh, let''s assume that you are complimenting us, although you don''t like this strange surname very much." "Better, don''t let me down." After that, Miluo''s breath suddenly rose, and the serious dragon clan released the usual aura of the whole temple with a crisp whine. This alien plane seemed to be unable to withstand the existence of the dragon clan, and was gradually disintegrating. After she said a thoughtless sentence, she didn''t give Bai Ji any time to prepare. If the tide of attack is unpredictable, the curse-lowering spell is the dragon''s specialty, such as restricting freedom, depriving of luck, and forcibly twisting. Changes in physical characteristics, etc., supernatural phenomena that others seem to be impossible to achieve are readily available to them. It is similar to the arbitration spells that deprive the opponent of their characteristics and abilities. The difference is that the curse type is more about killing or torturing people, while the arbitration type can instantly deprive people of life. This type of curse can only be performed by dragons. Non-dragon blood cannot be used. Advanced curse spells can even curse all races with the same blood line as the standard release. Among them, there is no shortage of curses that can be called harsh and vicious. It is not without reason why dragons were called demons who covered the sky with only one hand in the ultra-ancient time. Miluo''s figure disappeared with a gust of wind, and a fierce gust of wind swept in. [Curse: Announcement by the Dragon Emperor] A feeling of blazing heat came from behind, and Bai Ji reacted in the first instant, but her body seemed to be slow for several beats. This feeling is as if the brain and the body are not in harmony with each other, so that one has no way to dodge an attack that has been anticipated, as if one''s evasion ability has been deprived. "Boom!" The thick dragon''s breath candle centered on the center of his eyebrows, and when the terrible high temperature melted, Bai Ji was burnt out of human form. The dragon didn''t seem to intend to kill Bai Ji so quickly. It didn''t have a fatal blow, but instead allowed her enough time to regenerate herself. He couldn''t dodge, did this dragon use any strange magic tricks. Bai Ji stood up stubbornly while holding on to Poxuan, her body still regenerating. Although Bai Ji and Ji Bai are the same person, their personalities are different, but even in the blood state, Bai Ji''s temper is still stubborn. Since you can''t dodge, then head-to-head. Bai Ji chanted the spell, but before she was completely released, the cutting bone sword was like a broken bamboo, and she was caught off guard and removed her arm. "The bone sword has no room for Bai Ji to breathe, chasing it fiercely, it is cheap and not forgiving. , Took off her shoulders and moved down. Bai Ji, who had lost her legs, lay on the ground like a stick, but it didn¡¯t make any sense. In the percentage of attacks launched by the other party, she was nothing but nothing. Rolling like a reel is also a living target. Bai Ji, who was cut several times by the giant sword, fell into "death" again. Milo looked at the rapidly regenerating girl indifferently, and did not make up the knife at the most vulnerable time, as if Waiting for her to be reborn. The rebirth is over. "Wu Shen" Huh! "The jerky chant was interrupted forcibly before halfway through, and the body that was chopped into several pieces was very horrible. "Coughing blood all over her body, Bai Ji with a damaged shirt stood up again. She has now determined that this guy is deliberately torturing her, making her willingly surrender to herself. The evil taste of the dragons is really abnormal. Despicable guy, we won''t let her get her wish! After Bai Ji quickly chanted a simple power blessing mantra, she pierced her neck with the blade of the silver throne. I want us to kneel to you and go in the next life! At the moment when Bai Ji used the spell, Milo raised her eyebrows slightly, feeling the change of the spell. Seeing that the petite figure slowly falling down didn''t continue to stand up, he walked over. She refused to rebirth, and no one could stop a person who wanted to die. If she changed her role, Milo would not save someone who wanted to die, let alone torturing a dying person repeatedly. She didn¡¯t have this. Bad taste. "Qie G dragged Bai Ji, who had lost his gaze, walked to the black rod and stroked the blue crystal that fell from the deer''s mouth. In an instant, the ice-blue crystal turned into a faint green color, and it changed color with it. There was cold water in the pool. Bai Ji was mercilessly thrown into the blue spring, the rippling waves rose with the white smoke. Then there was the scrutinizing gaze not far away. "If you don''t want to be tortured, it''s better to think of a solution quickly. . "Don''t you think we don''t want to?? Standing and talking don''t hurt back, I can''t wait to make you a roasted whole dragon!" Bai Ji gritted her teeth and got out of Biquan. Before she could continue to complain, she continued to complain. The attack could not be dodged. "Kacha!" "Fight, talk less unnecessary nonsense. "Miluo approached indifferently, chasing and fleeing, back and forth between life and death, wandering between pain, Bai Ji suffered the torment of this humanoid dragon. "Exhausted and cut methods to get rid of pain. "Miluo''s voice is like the **** chaser Yama. "Now, even if you want me to kneel, your pain will not end. "Miluo changed her mind for the first time. I don''t know what she perceives. "You don''t need to say that we won''t kneel down, a meaningless reminder!" "Bai Ji is now exhausted physically and mentally, but her mouth is as hard as before. Under the continuous offensive of the opponent, she has been tortured repeatedly, Bai Ji knows that she can''t escape this cycle, and she is angry with the same strength. The gap is too big. The second-tier species will fight against the fourth-tier peak, and the second-tier species will be thrown away. In other aspects, they are completely defeated. J has no room to resist. He can only be defeated by this evil dragon. Riding down and kicking the ball. Let yourself beat her? How is it possible? This kind of gap is not just talking about it. How is it possible not, maybe not completely impossible to be killed again, swaying vision It fell on the ground, and it just fell to the black scepter not far from her. Could it be that she had been reminding herself, otherwise she would not have thought of this scepter, why? The reason for her doing this is that the scepter is inserted in In the most central realm of the Temple of Heaven, and the vampire¡¯s words repeatedly reminded himself to pull out the scepter, not only is this inexplicable dragon¡¯s attitude changed 360 degrees, unlike the old vampire woman Conspiracy. This is why, is she doing this the result that the two want to see together? Recalling the two previous encounters in the enchantment, it seems that the "dream" came true after her own wild thoughts. Really Is there such a coincidence? Or: Bai Ji suddenly had a bold idea. Pbook.SFA, however, this scepter has an enchantment and cannot be approached by itself. Now, no matter what, I can only place hope on that unique-shaped scepter. The resurrected Bai Ji hurriedly adjusted her position. In the final analysis, these were just her own opinions. How could she try to figure out how to get out of a dragon, she had to rely on her own. "Boom! When the dragon''s breath sprayed on her, Bai Ji grinned with a triumphant smile. The scorched body was carried by the dragon''s breath, just hitting the scepter, everything seemed to be arranged. After the rebirth is over, Bai Ji struggled with her incompletely repaired body, clutching the scepter tightly and pulling it out. This time she was not repelled by the barrier, but she still couldn''t pull it out. Miluo''s eyes were fixed. She didn''t seem to have any plans to continue attacking. Seeing the black scepter loosened under Bai Ji''s struggle, she almost held her breath. The bone dragon circling in the sky seemed to be stimulated and restless. She became agitated, and swooped down towards the Temple of Heaven, who was struggling to pull out her scepter, as if she had awakened her mind. Miluo stopped her movements and calmly looked at the target of the bone dragons swooping down. Bai Ji closed her eyes. , Struggling to twist this thick black scepter. I hope that my unreliable guess is right. Bone Dragon, disappear to me, disappear in this plane! The wind blew Bai Ji''s long hair, she even I could hear the deafening dragon chant that was close at hand. Did you guess wrong? Close your eyes for one second, two seconds, no movement, and slowly open your eyes. The bone dragon, the bone dragon that had been behind him a moment ago is gone. "We" Bai Ji stared at the black scepter pulled out by her in a daze, and suddenly hugged her head in pain and rolled on the ground. It was as if a huge torrent of water was constantly digging into her mind, loving her. I kept whispering in front of my ear to tell me that I never knew the past. This, this alien plane is my own?! No, no, I don¡¯t have any memory of this aspect at all. Why do I suddenly see these strange memories?!" really. "Miluo looked at the struggling **** the ground, snorted and turned into a huge real body. The haughty Long Tong glanced at Bai Ji, and got into the black scepter like a tangible spirit body." "Ah," Bai Ji with bloodshot eyes rolled painfully on the ground. At the moment when the staff was fucked, the entire seat surface began to collapse. No one noticed. Her pure and flawless hair ends, and the inconspicuous cherry color began to appear. Climb slowly Volume 7 Final Chapter of the Echoes of the Bloodline ~ Echoes of the Bloodline (2) The overflowing memory is like an invisible big hand dragging oneself into motionlessness, and the memory that does not belong to oneself will hit the dam that is about to burst like an uncontrollable Wang Choo. It is as if a pot of hot pot oil is poured into one''s head, and the overheated and expanded brain is occupied by the amount of information in the bladder, and it is about to explode." The shouts were spitting, and I couldn''t tell whether it was my own or someone else''s, and my mind was chaotic. It''s like countless miserable voices echoing in my ears...I can''t see the outside world. Chapter 403: Even the collapsed Temple of Heaven couldn''t let her pay attention. The sound of messy mouths occupied her entire mind. She subconsciously wanted to escape. Her bruised and bloodshot hand held her body, panicking her skirt and clothes, grabbing her limbs. Hold on. Help me. Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go... "Help us, this is not the case, it can be used to correct the value of the palm of the hand, unable to move, the body cannot move, every part is quasi-human physics, the side building R''s big hand is covered, and the chaotic breathing of the house suddenly stops them. Strangling Bai Ji''s neck, the suffocation made her face flushed, and her lips were screamed... the plane collapsed. With the constant falling feeling, Bai Ji didn''t know where she was now, and the mixed voice in her mind Make her upset. Losing the ability to move, and even unable to breathe, she struggled violently and instinctively. Wang is in the electric car... Bai Ji desperately shook her head, her lips got a short gap. "Stop, stop, lashes, lips, mouth, mouth, eyes, lips, mouth, and mouth, more and more palms wrapped her up, as if putting her to death, the grievances did not abate at all, but intensified, "Bold and reckless people! Let us all let go, it''s not us who killed you, let go quickly, or we will make you feel uneasy when you arrive. "The cold voice suppressing anger caused the entangled hands to stagnate. They were slammed back, and plunged into the darkness like a shrunken head. Bai Ji supported her body and looked indifferently at those who could not see her fingers. The darkness went to the only gloomy place in the darkness. Provincial public sentiment can also be used as a subspace. To be precise, it is the overflowing part of memory turbulence. You can rely on the illusion, or you can make the 8 mountains with a set of 5 occupies more than 9% of the whole consciousness. The potential of the brain is difficult to study. The subconscious mind is like an iceberg under the glacier. A small part of the main consciousness, most of the subconscious mind, maintains a static balance in the engineering fund of Nozzle Hall. Sudden turbulence of memory does this. It is like the destruction of the container containing water and the overflow of the liquid. These spilled parts cannot disappear for no reason. They can only be put into another container, the container of the main consciousness, which leads to an extra period of time. It''s not the third memory that I didn''t know. Of course, this possibility is very small. On the contrary, it is more likely that one''s head was forcibly squeezed in by the turbulent flow of memory, thus instilling a memory that does not belong to oneself. According to the fact that he has no impression or reaction to these memories, the latter is obviously more likely. And those **** hands and sorrows are probably the concrete expression of overflowing memory. But these memories do not belong to her after all. She can be sure that, except for the period of not remembering things, the rest of the memories are quite clear from small to large, and it is impossible to have such an inexplicable memory out of thin air. In the darkness with no end in sight, Bai Ji''s heart was calm and quiet, and she walked towards the distant gloomy light. Ri Yuhara came out of the wheel seat, with a short chain dangling from the deer¡¯s mouth, and a dark blue crystal block hanging from the end. The black deer head scepter was from the dark roots, as if grasping the only one in the abyss. Teaching straw Bai Ji remembers it. Before the plane collapsed, she clutched this scepter desperately. Subspace usually refers to the space built on unreasonable spatial coordinates. Of course, this kind of space is not stable and requires more continuous energy after casting. Spatial conflicts between supply and repeated corrections can be maintained. In the creation of Xiangya, a subspace similar to the main plane is more difficult than ascending to the sky, and it needs to continuously inject huge spells and constant corrections to solve the problem of space conflicts to ensure that the space will not collapse and break. If you want to enrich the ecological environment in the plane, you need to take it to the next level. The construction of a small independent space requires at least a master-level space conjurer with the level of craftsmanship. Constructing the space is far from as simple as imagined. It requires an astonishing talent and understanding of space spells. What needs to be paid is not just countless years of life. Only the ancestor of space incantation, the elven tribe of Twilight, one of the nine gods of creation, can do the above two. Chu Wenlei Town''s rampant and complex high-level space not only requires exquisite memory, but also necessary incantation items used as a space fulcrum and a source of incantation supplies. This kind of incantation items are all made of heaven and earth treasures, and the degree of preciousness is self-evident. These complicated spatial knowledge are filled into the mind along with the overflowing memory. It has almost no pressure with the original memory in Bai Ji''s brain, and the degree of integration is essential. (As a result, she now has a kind of knowledge that belongs to her. a feeling of. Through the sensitive six senses and incantation induction, she can perceive the energy contained in the black scepter, which seems indifferent, just like the happy center of the sun), it can be said that the entire dying feudal clan The continents were created with it as the center. This scepter is the lost continent (the center). It can be used to detect that the rice can stay in the source to push the operation of the subspace, and when you get this and this magic wand, It is not used for combat, but as a small world fruit of space pointers and cursive wood energy Huasansan. People with magic wands can change the plants and trees in the deserted continent at will, and change the coordinate system that exists somewhere in a remote coordinate system at will. 1 Become the master of this small world. In this world, all wishes come true. Bai Ji has already experienced this. Di 8 Zai Zhicun Qiang and the faint blue lights scattered on Bai Zhe¡¯s tender skin, his brain was turned upside down, and he held the magic power without hindrance. Me and the light of Youyi? . At the moment when the handle of the light novel rod, the body seemed to be submerged by the overflowing turbulent waves. The huge amount of information quickly occupied her brain, but it did not cause any discomfort. Name: (The Ink Rod of Mildar Road) Since: For the elves'' infamous black spell archmage, Chong Lin Yin personally cast. Note: The word Mirdari comes from Elvish language, which is the evil **** in the legend of Elf culture. Sources: ebony wood, yellow spring water, sea of ??dead, space crossing... Source: Black Ueki, to The key (energy source) between) and the dark world of death does not belong to this world under the gloom, and the inherent ability of death: Baland (the master of the dark world controls the power, and the dead are boarding. Active abilities: identification and detection (ultimate), resurrection of the dead, puppets of the dead, support for summoning from different planes, direct summoning from the dark world, positioning and teleportation, ice [±ÌÂäȪ], dead water [¶´Áã³Ø]. Durability: good Duration: More than five thousand years. Status: No owner. Most of the abilities are gray and black, It seems that the opening permission cannot be reached. With the scepter held in hand, the world in my eyes and the ordinary world can be described as two worlds. All the information of the surrounding matter is reflected in the retina and marked with very detailed annotations. The text is obviously not a wizard text that I can understand, but I can understand its meaning unexpectedly. Disorderly space fragments one by one: The fragments that can be seen everywhere in the space plane, the most primitive form of space matter, are difficult to transform, and have the plasticity of transforming into any matter. But has the ability to transform into The moment Tianlazfang left the right village, the spatial plane named "Yiluozhou" completely collapsed. It''s like this all around. The idea of ??finite roots and many lines changed the structure. The reason why Bai Ji appeared in the state of the ruins of the dragon clan had long guessed that the Yiluozhou would be based on the power holder''s Fu Liu 7; and the temporary master of the law school, she remembers, the reason It was because [Ink Rod] was in a state of no owner before, and the white dragon girl who lodged in it became the place where Yizhong lived and became the object of transmogrification in Yiluozhou. After I strayed in by mistake, I had twice "whatever I wanted to achieve". The first time the Vampire Duke who was killed by himself appeared, and the second time Lilias appeared. Probably the ink stick was made in secret Bai Ji scratched both sides of her head, always feeling a little itchy. This is the 4th one. It¡¯s not just my own memory that is abnormal, it¡¯s like my own I always feel itchy on both sides of my head. The gloomy light in the dim flickered and flickered. Bai Ji suddenly felt a pain in her fingertips, as if she had been pricked by something sharp. With the glow of the crystal lamp, Yumeng¡¯s white and tender tip was pierced through the epidermis, and the red color flowed out a little, dripping down on the surface of the pitch black scepter, and was quickly absorbed. Stabbing your own skin and sucking your own blood? Chapter 404: "Identity has been reconfirmed, and full permissions will be activated soon." The cold mechanical voice rang out in Bai Ji''s mind for no reason. It was neither the language of the blood race nor the human language, but Bai Ji understood the meaning. Is it Elvish? Immediately afterwards, Bai Ji''s field of vision changed, and the [Status] in the last column below the scepter was lit, changing from no owner to owner: Bai Ji: Rasambo. "Acknowledge the Lord by dripping blood?" Bai Ji''s mouth twitched. "Warning, the scepter energy informs, it can only maintain a minimum consumption, and the host needs to provide energy. Provide energy, we? Bai Ji tapped her lips and tapped the scepter beside her in confusion. How could IL3OR become hard, and the gentle blood wave quickly flowed from his body, following the wound on his fingertips. "Mingming..." Bai Ji gritted her teeth, trying to pull her body away, but she couldn''t do it at all. Does this wisdom stick want to squeeze itself out? I sucked myself in at a thought, and didn''t explain to myself how to supplement mantras, did I deliberately? ? Finally, the pulling force of the stick head slowly dropped, as if satisfied, slowly letting go of the imprisoned Bai Ji. The angry Bai Ji snapped to her knees and glanced at the black rod pretending to be innocent with both eyes fiercely. In the bottle of Khan Sha, the duck sits on the ground to view the information displayed at the moment. She wiped the opening right in front of her forehead. Electronics is in demand and needs to be equal. The two columns of (State-owned Ability) and (Active Ability) on the branch are indeed illuminated with a lot of effects, and the curse contained in his blood can work. She knows all the truth, just. Both sides of a bag are itchy, itchy and itchy~ the kind of point where I want to rub my head. The first item of state-owned ability and the two exceptions of identification and detection are in the open state before the blood is delivered. This is probably the source of the commentary. , Bai Ji thoughtfully warned the crystal stone hanging from the scepter''s head with indifferent brilliance. She took out the Destroyer tied around her waist for identification and detection. Name: Breakthrough From:? ? ? Note: Damaged swords of unknown origin are breathtakingly hard. Lethality: Can you cut butter? Material:? ? ? Package JSF Light Novel Inherent ability: All beings are equal under [Broken]. Active ability:? ? ? Durability: Dilapidated. Published time: about 20,000 years. ? ? ? Are they all old antiques that have been in the world for thousands of years? Bai Ji looked at the black staff and black sword in her hand in a daze. Shang Bai Ji wondered if there was a problem with the identification of the ink stick. The long life span of the deception is even more provocative, Are all beings equal under the illusion? Does this all beings also include God? After thinking a little bit, Bai Ji put Powang back on her waist. The survival time of more than 5,000 years can probably be traced back to the second era, and the survival time of more than 20,000 years. Possibly, in the first era that only exists in mythology, this strange sword already existed. The current situation was obviously out of Bai Ji''s control, but she did not show any look of surprise, so calm that she herself felt a little surprised and terrible. , Regarding the problem with the black rod, the more mysterious deception, and the instability of the white dragon girl who got into the black rod, there are too many factors. Regarding the relationship between this and the black school, if it is the master she serves If it¡¯s the former owner of the scepter, Before she can figure out her purpose, it''s a dangerous time bomb, then who is she? The most important thing is the changes that have taken place in your own body...Can you be transformed back into a human being? ? Now that the owner of this scepter is myself, can I control this scepter through the eye of power and let myself come out from here... With a thought, the scene in front of Bai Ji''s eyes changed, and the hot air came in, and the sun was shining in the sky, everything was exactly the same as the day she entered the desert. The wind and sand lifted the girl''s silver hair to sakura. The white stockings also broke several big holes, revealing The petite figure stood alone in the desert, Milky and tender skin. The scepter in his hand trembled slightly with the wind and sand, and the chandelier flickered and danced. Obviously it was in the day when there was sufficient light, but the light from the chandelier did not fade away, it was still very bright. Keer, and Lao Huo, they are still waiting for themselves, um, yes, they must still be waiting for themselves somewhere. But, can I become back? Bai Ji underneath did not feel the slightest heat, as if a parasol covered herself. This time the crisis seemed to come to an end. The scarlet rune on her chest had disappeared, but Bai Ji looked at the small hand that had been retracted into her cuff. She found that she didn¡¯t have a lot of feelings. Either she had palpitations after the catastrophe, or escaped from death, she couldn¡¯t make waves in her heart. Fortune is curse. The Prologue of the Glory Battle Song of the Blood Spirit "The fluorescence of the rotten grass dare to compete with August? I only have one card left. If you can give me a second, I will eat this table in public! "Airplane." The audience fell into an embarrassing silence along with Mord''s emotional speech. Lin Tuo''s eyes twitched as the line of sight shot at himself from the seam of his helmet contained a certain eagerness to try. "You scheming! People, you have changed. You are not the silly boy you used to be. You are both scheming and contrived, and you have become so dark-bellied. Are you still a knight?" "I want to watch you perform his table." Ji Bai Seeing through Lin Tuo''s intention to put aside the conversation, he relentlessly made things difficult for Lin Tuo. "Hey hey hey! You don''t really want me to eat this table!? Are you the devil?" Lin Tuo''s eyes widened. "Sure enough, no creature can walk out of Yiluozhou safely. You are not that stupid boy. Tell me who you are? What is the intention attached to him?" "Well then, we will talk while you eat at the table. Chapter 405: "..." Lin Tuo was choked by the armor man for two or three sentences. "Quite all of you, cockroach, did you really succeed in entering Yiluozhou?" The silver-haired girl who had been paddling in the corner silently asked her own question. "um hum. "Successfully stepped out?" "um hum Lin took a deep breath, as if to ease the shock in her heart. "What method did you use? What does Yiluozhou look like?" "There is no way, I was probably invited in." The armored man shook his head. "As for the matter of Yiluozhou, don''t think about it. There will be no more rumors of Yiluozhou in the future. "Huh? What do you mean?" Lin Tuo didn''t react for a while. "Is there something wrong with Yiluozhou?" Lin felt much sharper than the dumb Lin Tuo. "Well, a lot of things have happened, and Yiluozhou probably won''t reappear." The armor man concealed part of the facts intentionally or unintentionally. The subspace plane named [Yi Luozhou] is now under his control, and he does not intend to tell anyone about this. The reason for saying this is to prevent some interested people from trying to steal the information of Lost Island from themselves. The walls have ears, and it is not wrong to be cautious. "Can you tell me something?" Lin asked "If it''s simply to satisfy curiosity, of course, I don''t have to hide it, right." The armored man held the table with his elbows. It was supposed to be a very normal relaxed posture, but it surprised and violated those who knew him. I always feel that this kind of boring sneaky posture shouldn''t appear on this stubborn man. He seemed to realize this too, and changed his posture to sitting upright. "Yiluozhou is an erratic subspace. Because of the ever-changing spatial coordinates, it is extremely unstable. There are indeed many places worth exploring inside. The ruins and the like seem to be related to the dragon clan." The armor man who was observing everyone''s reaction noticed. Lin Tuo looked shocked when he talked about the word Dragon, but Kerr was dozing off in his arms and ignored, while Huo Lei was lying on the table brazenly and slumbering. In the end, Lin also showed a surprised expression. Judging from the arc of the eyebrows and the time of the face change, the disguise may not be Ji Bai¡¯s distrust of Lin. In fact, she has an inexplicable trust in Lin. Sensation, careful observation of words, observations and colors have become his habit without knowing it, as if overnight, the careless Ji Bai in some aspects has become extremely delicate. From her reaction, Ji Bai inferred that she knew something about Yiluozhou more or less, and she must know something about the relationship between Yiluozhou and the dragon clan anyway. It can be seen that on the day before she left, she did not tell the truth to herself, only expounded a popular version, and tried her best to persuade herself to give up the plan to go to Yiluozhou. It cannot be judged by this that she is deliberately deceiving herself, and the problem cannot be judged from a single side. The dragons in the modern world exist in unidentified myths and legends fabricated. They are considered to be a fictitious creature. If you don¡¯t see it with your own eyes, say Maybe I didn''t take them as unnecessary, or he didn''t want to say it, or Ji Bai didn''t think Lin had the motive to deliberately deceive him. ¡°But I¡¯m not sure, because I¡¯m not familiar with the style of dragon architecture. I can only see that the buildings are amazingly large, unlike human-inhabited buildings. There are also several murals about dragons, so I can guess. "After observing how much Lin knew about Yiluozhou''s message, blindly denying and whitewashing with lies would only be self-defeating and inconsistent. Ji Bai was not stupid enough to choose to tell the lie, but chose to tell the truth, but tried to be vague and obscure the scene. Such remarks often made the slightly knowledgeable people unable to fault. "Besides, are there other things worth mentioning? What are the specific paintings on those murals?" Lin looked a little anxious, and moved forward slightly. "No, the situation was urgent at that time, the sky was falling apart, and the earth was cracked. There was no time to see exactly what was painted on the murals. The entire Yiluozhou collapsed." Ji Bai spread his hands. "Any other special places?" Lin still didn''t give up. "No, when I woke up, I had been sent back to the great desert. Probably after the subspace broke, the spatial turbulence just blew me back." Ji Bai said calmly. "It''s really bizarre. I didn''t expect your kid to hit Yiluozhou by mistake. Not only that, but he also walked out unscathed. The incredible experience is enough for more than ten years." Lin Up to now, Tuo''s eyes were stunned, and he didn''t recover from Ji Tiantian''s chaotic words. "What I should say, I know, I have almost said it. If there is nothing wrong, we will go back first. Xiao Ke''er has not been in good spirits recently." Ji Bai glanced at her arms and fell asleep quietly. child. "Well, the dog''s mouth can''t spit out any ivory. I guess your kid just happened to be lucky with the shit. I don''t even understand what happened. Go back." Lin Tuo seemed to attract flies. Making a gesture of driving away, he saw Ji Bai sitting still standing still. "What do you mean? Are you waiting for my dinner if you don''t leave?" "No hurry, it''s not too late to see you eat the table and then leave." Ji Bai elaborated slowly. "You are the devil, you must be the devil! I''m sure now, that kid Ji Bai is dead, you are from Yiluozhou, pretending to be a young evil spirit of Ji Bai!" Lin Tuo has something to say! thing. "It''s so noisy...Mr. Ji Bai, is the questioning still over?" Ke''er half-squinted his eyes, his lazy look with drooping eyelids, and he didn''t seem to be awake yet. "It''s over, it''s okay, go to sleep." Ji Bai petted Ke''er''s furry ears drowningly. "Well, Mi... Ke''er nuzzled Ji Bai''s chest coquettishly, snuggled up in her arms, looking a little weak, "I''m out of company, several people." "After Ji Bai politely bowed, he walked out of the room with Ke''er in his arms. "Clam... eh? Knot, it''s over?" Huo Lei, whose nasal bubble was punctured, woke up from his dream, and his head looked around. Lin Tuo was careless, Lin was silent. "Oh, since the report is over, then I went back to sleep, although I was almost the same with or without, come here... Horley scratched his head, gave a haha, and then exited the room. "Mr. Ji Bai, how are we cooperating." "Well, full score, very powerful." Ji Bai touched Ke''er''s head like a symbol of praise. "Hey, speaking of it, we are indeed a little sleepy. Well, go to sleep, on the way home. "Looking at Ke''er sleeping peacefully in his arms, Ji Bai''s thoughts flew away, recalling the scenes of the previous few weeks. I wandered in the desert for several days. Except for my hunger, dehydration was not as serious as I thought. I was under the ink stick crystal lamp, as if I was in another world. The scorching heat of the desert could not be transmitted to my side. . C finally found the way when she came, followed the flagpole little by little back to the starting point, and saw two figures in the distance, one large and one small. Under the blessing of the black scepter, they couldn''t see themselves within her visible range. After confirming that the two of them were not injured, and did not find themselves, Bai Ji breathed a sigh of relief, looking at the figure reflected in the bronze mirror, not knowing how to meet them. The world that should have been familiar suddenly became unfamiliar, as if she had changed her body again. What should have belonged to her is now the same as herself. She suddenly recalled what the evil vampire had said to her: "Next, I It will deprive you of everything around you, struggling hard, or you will lose more than just your life. Maybe it''s time to recognize reality. Bai Ji closed her eyes and sighed, looking at the anxious Kerr in the distance, the two of them looked at each other at a distance that they could see, but they were as far apart as several worlds. The world is so big, but it seems that there is no place for him. "Dang Pin." Just as Bai Ji was about to turn around and leave, a crisp voice came from her feet. A seemingly ordinary ring, the inner ring is engraved with a different pattern. I don''t know who it belongs to. I will definitely not wear this kind of Ge finger. It seems to appear at my feet out of thin air. Bai Ji glanced thoughtfully at the black scepter standing by, and put the ring on her ring finger without hesitation. The change appeared the moment I put on the ring. The body has been compressed The surging blood and curse of E Yi can seem to be blocked by something, and no longer gushes out, the coldness of the body is driven away, and the body begins to recover. The position of the horizon from his field of vision seems to have become higher, no, to be precise, he has become taller. recovered? ? ... But, is this me? The person in the mirror obviously knows and knows him well, but these delicate white hands are not at all like the hands that have waved a weapon. Their appearance has indeed changed back, but a lot of changes have taken place in the same way, such as myself. The complexion has changed. Chapter 406: In the expedition all the year round, the wind and sun, the skin is bronzed and there are many irrecoverable scars, now there is nothing, the appearance of thin skin and tender flesh, even the stiff contours of the face have become a bit feminine, although it is still That familiar face, but it feels completely different. Is this still me? Time did not allow, and Ji Bai was not given a detailed examination of the specific changes in his body. The scepter is now only one head higher than Ji Bai. This spiritual instrument sensed Ji Bai''s intention for the first time, and it got into Ji Bai''s neck and turned into a black plum blossom-like pattern. In addition to the changes in appearance, Ji Bai¡¯s appearance is now a bit horrible. His shirt is badly damaged, almost equivalent to not being worn. There is still a pair of trousers with two pieces of broken cloth left on the lower body, and a pair of black is tied around the waist. The broken black sword, like a scavenger in the desert. Not far away, Ke''er, who wanted to see through, blinked, looking at the figure walking slowly in the desert with some disbelief, and even wondered if he had been deceived by the eyes. The two hurried to meet him. Ke''er gave Ji Bai a big hug, and only murmured strangely after a while. "Mr. Ji Bai, your skin is so soft. Once you had an unpredictable journey, when Ji Bai asked them why they were on the edge of the desert, they answered very differently, "After being sucked away by the whirlpool, We appeared at the exit of this desert... But after searching for several days, Ji Bai was not found. Jibai suddenly remembered the crazy Argonian. He seemed to be found by the scavengers on the edge of the desert. . In any case, it is always good to return all staff without injury. Holding Ji Bai''s hand contentedly, Ke''er was taken aback suddenly. "Mr. Ji Bai, what is the purpose of our trip?...Ke''er is. Why did you come here with you, accidentally forget... Carefully put Kerr on the bed, Ji Bai walked into the bathroom and locked the bathroom door. Taking off the ring on the ring finger, the feminine youth in the mirror changed. I have a lot of questions that have not been explained, and there is an insider, so why don''t you ask yourself. The black plum blossom mark on the neck turned into an ink stick with Bai Ji''s thought. [The Necromancy World lN begins The crystal lamp hanging from the ink stick burst into light, and in the shining wave, the scene of the bathroom gradually blurred and disappeared. Chapter 1 ~ The Lolita Persecuting Innocent Girls The light of the crystal lamp hanging from the ink rod filled the room, and in the illusory halo, the smooth bathroom wall was gradually replaced by the smoky city wall. The tall city walls and the dark-colored city walls that you can''t see at a glance give people a sense of depression. The city is still billowing with thick smoke, like a precursor to the war, and the architectural style is not like any race you have ever seen. Some are similar to European style, and some are similar to kinship. The structure of the eaves also has the shadow of the Qur''an architecture, but most of them are very face-to-face, unlike the architectural style of any race. After the control of the necrosphere fell into their own hands, they were completely reborn. The ruins of the dragon palace were reorganized into this unknown city. This palace may have appeared in history, or it may be just a fictional building built purely based on imagination. The magnificence and splendor are not even inferior to the dragon architecture. It stands alone in a subspace that no one cares about. The appearance and structure of the Necrosphere depends entirely on the thinking and thinking of the controller, but despite Bai Ji racking her brains to search for memories, she did not search for the relevant memories of this city in her mind, and she did not care much about it. , I attributed this to the presence of the ink rod in an empty city with no one inhabited. The lighter footsteps went from far to near. The girl was holding a black rod with a unique shape, walking calmly on the empty streets, and shuttled through the empty streets. Between the houses of different styles, it seems that the city is still alive at the last moment, and the people are walking and talking on the street. The high-scale architectural art style reflects the prosperity of the past, but now such buildings are nowhere to be found. The paths of the entire city, large and small, are reflected in his mind. Bai Ji is familiar with the roads and walks through the streets of deep alleys, and sees the walls of the inner city that rise to the sky from a distance. The dark sunset occupies the horizon, like the lingering haze that envelopes the city-state at night, and the black smoke that scatters to the sky makes people feel sweaty and tranquil, just like a storm is coming, and the bustling city-state is about to die. . Bai Ji didn''t know why she felt this way. Perhaps in the dark, the droopy breath that the city wanted to express was so vividly conveyed that she felt an unclear feeling in her heart. The city that I have never met may be just a virtual city built by imagination, but all the layout and structure of the city are so reasonable. The drainage pipes under the city are arranged in inconspicuous corners. The market and the residential areas can be distinguished well. Then, behind the residential buildings, the most central area of ??the entire city is the inner city one by one. So lifelike and down to earth, it is reasonable to say that it is a city that exists in reality. Stepping on the magnificent city wall, Bai Ji instantly felt the heaviness of this history. The magnificent palace made of pure gold and silver, the stone stratum carved with exotic animals are arranged in layers. It is a magnificent palace tower that can be called superbly crafted. There is no end of the promenade, and the scale of the unimaginable pond flowing water is engraved with curses. The jade dragon with magic runes is attached to the light technique, and the golden jade illuminated at night is used to create the appearance of various rare and exotic animals. Jewelry, gold and silver treasures and utensils are dazzling, and the magnificent palace can be described as magnificent. Today, this palace in the subspace completely belongs to her. 2 Bai Ji, who has no teacher from Wen Xiaozhi, knows this place well, passing through the surrounding auxiliary halls, the main hall located in the center of the inner city, this palace symbolizing absolute power is cast in the entire inner city, the entire city In the middle of the center, the position in the middle, the height of the sky, you can see the height that breaks through the sky and goes straight into the sky from anywhere in the city. The upper part of the main hall is now covered by the **** smog, with no end in sight. Bai Ji steps up the stone steps. Above the steps is the palace, and below is the sunken ground. There is a long distance between them. Flying up can save a lot of effort, but Bai Ji didn''t do this and chose to walk. , Even she herself doesn''t know why. The light footsteps gradually approached, after a short pause in front of the glorious main hall, he set foot on the palace foundation carved from golden marrow wood. The throne encrusted with blood drop stones and dark stars seems to have fallen asleep here for an unknown number of epochs, falling into Egypt with the enchanting desire for power. Go. On the throne intertwined with dark stars, Bai Ji looked around subconsciously, closed her eyes deeply, and sat on top like a rest. "You noticed it the moment we came in, isn''t it? Peeping is not a good habit. If you want to see, let''s just look at it honestly, and we won''t say much." Bai Ji put the ink stick aside and confronted it playfully. The empty hall laughed. ......" After a silent silence, a gust of wind swept over the main hall, as if a giant hovering above the main hall. The wind pressure it brought messed up the hair on the side of Bai Ji''s temple, and the smile on the corner of his mouth remained unchanged. There was a violent tremor from the earth, and everything was quiet. Then, the second person''s footsteps came from the quiet palace, walking slowly from outside the hall. With long rose gold hair dancing with the wind, the expressionless girl walked slowly towards the girl above the throne and stopped below the throne. Amber and scarlet eyes faced each other. "You seem to be very familiar with the terrain here." Bai Ji''s hair was wrapped around her fingers, and the cherry blossom at the end of her silver hair seemed to have become an irreversible change. After several days, it still didn''t fade away. Facing the obviously abnormal physiological changes, Bai Ji didn''t have any intention of caring. In other words, even if she wanted to know what changes had taken place in her body, she couldn''t do anything about it. The changes in her body were a precedent that no blood race had ever occurred today. It is a blessing, not a curse, it is a curse that cannot be avoided, and there is no way to find a doctor to accept and wait calmly, and this is the reason why Bai Ji decided to come and see the dragon girl today. "General." Miluo replied concisely, showing a little absent-mindedness to the questions Bai Ji asked. "Well, how long have you survived by relying on this scepter?" Bai Ji didn''t expect this dead dragon to give herself a good face, her complexion remained unchanged, and she kept smiling all the time. "Hmm? Can''t this question be answered?" "Ah, looking at your performance, you seem to understand a lot of things, but you are not going to tell us, are you?" Bai Ji said to herself, knocking on her forehead, showing a very distressed look. "This is troublesome, although I had expected that the two of us might not be able to talk, I didn''t expect the topic to end so soon. ...Miluo was suddenly wary. Long-term experience told her that when La Sambo''s woman showed this stomach-ache, something bad would happen. In layman''s terms, there is another hapless person who is about to be persecuted by her. Now the owner of the scepter is the seemingly undeveloped loli in front of him, and she was born on the scepter. The situation has changed for the soul that has already died. In the thirty years of Hexi and Hedong, the relationship between active and passive Changed. "If we remember correctly, Miss Milo should be the daughter of the former Dragon Emperor. Because of the early death of the Emperor, she became a political victim. She was unwilling to be murdered and then abandoned. After digging a hole, I will bury you." Bai Ji cocked her feet and sat on the throne freely, looking at her pityingly, as if she was just telling a very common thing. "Fortunately, you won the favor of the former owner of this scepter, resurrected you, and then destroyed the dragon clan for revenge? "Miss Milo, do you believe in such a rhetoric?" Milo, who was staring at the **** pins and needles, was determined to be a mute and turned a deaf ear to the girl''s questions. "No, that''s not the case." Bai Ji shook her finger. "Although you resurrected as a necromancer, your mind and emotions are quite clear, and there is no sign of confusion at all. Therefore, I guess you just killed your enemy, why there is a hidden reason to destroy the dragon clan . "Forget it, Miss Milo doesn''t want to recall this unpleasant past, and we won''t force it. After all, we are not a strong evil spirit. "The main purpose of our coming here today is not to care about these grievances thousands of years ago. What I said before is just to remind Miss Milo. You used to be the princess of the dragon clan. We also know the ruler above humans, but those are the past and the present." With a slightly suspicious look at Miluo, Bai Ji smiled unkindly. Chapter 407: Milo''s face changed slightly, and she was so familiar with the black-bellied smile that was almost the same, and it was exactly the same as another guy with the surname Lasambo thousands of years ago. If Miluo were to make a choice, she would rather make them furious at herself. "Now, you are just a soul born from the stick of ink, a dead soul that will be annihilated if you leave the world of dead spirits." Bai Ji knocked on the ground with the scepter as if talking about the point. "And we, now the scepter, the master of the plane of the dead, we have a close relationship between us. In other words, "a servant who must be loyal and obedient to us." . "Bai Ji got close to her head and licked her lips as if she had eaten someone. Milo took a step back subconsciously. "Do you understand? Absolutely obey, that is to say, even if we ask you to kneel down and lick~~ feet, go to~~ bed servant~ Sleeping can¡¯t refuse that Miluo pursed her lips, a blush flashed across her cheek, she started Danyou will be treated so badly in the future. "Then, think carefully before answering our question." Bai Ji tickled the corner of her mouth. "The first question, who is the former owner of this scepter?"'' Milo lowered his head. "You''d better think clearly before answering, but we can cancel your real estate residence qualifications in the necrosphere at any time." Bai Ji smiled and said that she was a **** at the same level as you. "A level bastard? Hmm, so to make it clear, what kind of level is it?" Bai Ji said with interest. ¡®Black belly. " "Yeah." Bai Ji readily accepted. "Full of bad water. "This can be attributed to the dark belly, repeat, this article does not count." Bai Ji smiled and made a comment, as if being scolded was not her at all. "Oh, she is also a blood clan, but to be precise, she should not be the same clan. Didn''t you say that our blood is impure?" Mi Luo glanced at the end of Bai Ji''s long hair imperceptibly, but did not answer. "An idiot with a weird perseverance." "Hmm." "Scheming, it''s inconsistent." "Like bullying and temptation. "Ahhhhhhhhh, so I really want to meet her and talk about my experience." Bai Ji nodded. It seems that this white dragon has been tamed by himself, and he dare not lie to himself, so that it is convenient for his own inquiry work to proceed... "Dysplasia." Miluo glanced at the part between Bai Ji''s neck and lower abdomen. The moment Milo felt the words blurt out, the scene obviously dropped a few degrees Celsius. In fact, she began to regret these words the moment they were uttered. Kou hi was refreshing for a while, persecuting the crematorium. Now the entire dragon life is held in her hand...but this guy is still her offspring. "What you said just now, we didn''t hear it very clearly." "I didn''t." Milo looked away. "Oh, that''s it... By the way, Xiao Luo Luo, the weather has turned cold recently, don''t you feel cold when you wear so little." Bai Ji overflowed "Who is Xiao Luo Luo... "His nickname, we took it specially for you, why, don''t you like it?" "dislike. "If you don''t like it, you can call it small radish or millet bran, you can choose it yourself." Bai Ji emphasized his tone specially. "Remember, this is us, give, you, special, land, take, oh~" Milo''s eyes twitched slightly. The implication is that I just want to give you a nickname, you have no room to refuse, otherwise you can directly name you Chuanzhu, Ergou, Ahua and so on. "I understand." "Just understand, eh, where did you just say it? Well, the weather is getting colder, don''t you feel cold when you wear it so little?" "It must be cold, you don''t need to say, we know, come, let''s add some clothes for you." Before Milo could say her refusal, a set of pure white dress-like clothes was thrown on Milo¡¯s face and hung on Longhorn. "This is a special service with cultural heritage on our side. It is specially prepared for female servants, called maid makeup for short, which is in line with your current identity." Bai Ji looked at her with concern. Miluo''s eyes circled. "I can¡­¡­ "You have no choice. ...Said angry" "No, why should we be angry?" Milo silently looked at the smile that was about to turn black, holding this thing that seemed to him to be completely strange and did not dare to speak. "From now on, you will have to wear this skirt 24 hours a day. When we are away, we will take care of the sanitation of the palace. Remember, we don¡¯t want to see a little bit out of I Mingliang. Chapter 2~ Your own "Change" sounds, it''s not too late, try it on to see if it fits, let''s imagine according to your size, the accuracy is still guaranteed. People under the eaves, how can they not bow their heads, *If Milo in the maid dress knows that she has no choice. As far as things are concerned, she can no longer transform into a human form with her own pot, and she is still the main pot. It can be said that she has forced her to be what she is now. Now that the identity is reversed, it is definitely inevitable to settle accounts after Autumn. When Lasambo¡¯s women persecuted the undercover man, they often smiled as the brightest Milo, holding her clothes as if resigning her fate, and walking towards the entrance of the hall. "Eh, where are you going, come back." "Didn''t you let me change my clothes. What is the connection between opening our sight? Bai Ji''s smiling eyes fell on Mi Meng, who was full of doubts. "But I want to change my clothes." Miluo understood Bai Ji''s intentions, but still wanted to make a trivial protest. "I know "So I need to go out. "No need for this." "Go ahead, we can''t wait." "Before the dragons get married, the body cannot be given to outsiders... "Ah, you are always shy, a vicious and decisive female dragon? How come you didn¡¯t see you when you used us as a ball to bounce before, and I didn¡¯t see you with a long smile, Bai Ji¡¯s expression at the moment was darkening and aura Condensed into substance. What about the emotions?" There was a brilliant smile on her gloomy face, and she was still worried about it. These silver hairs are very small, just like her... "Now, you just thought of something very wicked, right?" "I didn''t." Miluo denied expressionlessly, but turned her gaze to the distance unconsciously. Chapter 408: These guys feel surprisingly accurate. What¡¯s more frightening is that these homes¡¯ ¡ã "But just now your gaze stayed between our abdomen and neck, all zeros" Oh oh, is it? "Bai Ji tilted her head. Five seconds." "Getting to the bottom of it, you said that the body of the Dragon Clan cannot be seen by outsiders, eh, you have forgotten your current identity." Bai Ji stomped on the cane lightly. "You are not a dragon princess anymore, you are just our servant now, does the dragon maid understand? Put the master''s command first anytime, anywhere." It¡¯s better for us to explain these things clearly now. So, before doing things, you have to "don¡¯t allow you to hesitate when you are in a hurry. Let¡¯s ponder over these things. Afterwards, we will be made into a roasted dragon, dragon meat hot pot." Something like that. "0U" Anyway, it''s all bones, squeeze your teeth... "What are you mumbling to yourself? If you have something to say boldly, it''s the same if you have an opinion. We are magnanimous. Criticism is always accepted. "No. "Oh, in this case." Bai Ji changed her sitting posture freely. "Put your clothes on, in front of you. "Talking about reading? You are moving. If we remember correctly, you secretly mocked our development just now. Now the opportunity to show is a little bit. From this person who is not blessed by fate, I can see the capital of the dragon princess. " Let us who are not blessed by fate ... as if Milo had accepted her fate, Leave the rest of the year Worn down, the only remaining shame, the clothes faded one by one, Under Bai Ji Xiaoyingying''s guidance, she jerkily put on this exotic service. I have to say that after taking off the palace costume and putting on the maid costume, Milo makes people shine. The long rose gold hair is tied into a straight single ponytail. The beauty is infinite, and the beauty transforms like a dream. It¡¯s a form that makes people feel within reach, like an independent blue demon, "It fits well, not bad, but it¡¯s so nasty... "Hmm?" "Okay..." Miluo nodded, behaving a bit conspiracy. I think she was also a high-ranking dragon clan who looked down upon the world before she was alive, but now she is forced to serve this kind of inexplicable shameful service to herself, and serve as a servant... It must be implemented in every corner, organized from the inside to the outside "From now on, this hall will be taken care of by you when we are away, clean and spotless. ...Milo put her head aside in silence. "You seem to have a great opinion, let''s talk about it." Bai Ji smiled and looked at the emotional female dragon in front of her. "Excessively. "Oh?"" "You are in charge of the world of necromancy, brand new and dirty or not, it''s just a matter of your thoughts." "Oh, if you didn''t remind us, you almost forgot." Bai Ji smiled, and the cute tiger teeth came out. "This hall won''t get dusty, so, in order to make it more difficult for you, we will mess up and dirty the hall regularly. Well, the hygiene is up to you~" "Too much¡­¡­ "Excessive? Then you are going to talk about how we are going too far, compared to the fact that you can''t even beat us to maintain the prototype." ...Miluo was speechless. "Isn''t it thanks to you that we have undergone these changes?" Bai Ji brushed the end of Ying Bai''s long hair, although she was smiling on her face, she didn''t even smile at all. Milo lowered her head, felt something long flying towards her, and subconsciously reached out to catch it. "Take this, this is a necessary tool for the maid to clean the room. From now on, it will be your companion for life. This palace is where you fight, do you understand?" "Understood." Miluo agreed as if she was ashamed of a soulless person. She lived in the necropolis for a long time, sleeping and basking in the sun. This female dragon is equivalent to an otaku with extremely low social experience. I thought that my job was just to help out after catching fish, but now I have to break away from the life I used to adapt to, let her carry the broom and work, which makes it hard for her to imagine her life will be the same in the future. situation. The road ahead is lost, and Silver Hair is all evil spirits crawling out of hell! We still have a few questions to ask you now. " "This palace used to exist somewhere in the world, right?" Milo didn''t speak, and nodded silently, as if he hadn''t recovered from the confusion. "Why does this palace appear in our memory? Does it have anything to do with the changes we have taken?" Bai Ji asked the key point, "You better think clearly before answering. Milo gritted her teeth and shook her head, with a very innocent expression. "You are lying." Bai Ji smiled. "And we hate that others lied to us, they lied to us. Before that, you''d better feel that Milo still didn''t speak, a touch of complexity flashed in the plain eyes, and then closed his eyes deeply and was silent. How about the 83 Changfa that we really won¡¯t give you? ? "I don''t know when, Bai Ji has already stepped off the throne, got close to Miluo, and blew a breath of heat in front of her nose close at hand. "Frankly, it''s still too late. To be lenient and resist strict, we are still very magnanimous." Bai Ji pads her feet, and Miluo''s head is on the sides, making her look straight at herself. "You are lying. , We can see through it at a glance. Your eyes have betrayed you, quickly explain everything you know, and avoid the suffering of flesh and blood. . Miluo looked at Bai Ji quietly, her eyes calmly like a pool of clean water without waves. ...Miluo looked at Bai Ji quietly, When the defensive object came to the ground, Xiao 5''s body was sitting on her waist. For some reason, Bai Ji, seeing the strange irritability of these eyes, took the opportunity to push Milo to the ground, the cheeks of the two little ones. Being close at hand, each other can feel each other''s hot breath. "We always don''t like too tough methods, they are too vulgar, but sometimes, toughness is the only way to solve it." Bai Ji slowly unbuttoned the neckline for Milo, licked her lips, revealing the sharp source tooth. "Get ready, Luoluo sauce." As if the skin was broken by Xiaojianwei, Miluo, who shielded her pain nerves, "You are not afraid of licking your teeth." As soon as the voice fell, she still felt her body numb. For the powerful fourth-order dragon species, the soul is more important than the inner body. As long as the soul is still there, there is the possibility of a comeback. For Miluo, who has royal blood, it is easy to regenerate or dismantle his body. Therefore, what Bai Ji bit down was her real skin and flesh. In order to prevent Bai Ji from biting her skin and hurting her teeth, she also deliberately softened it. 30D: Looking at the small silver hair lying on her body E, Milo sighed 0. I don''t know if my feelings were wrong at that time. Accompanied by the feeling of the blood leaving her body a little bit, Bai Ji wiped the scarlet residue at the corner of her mouth and licked it clean, seemingly a little hesitant. "Your blood tastes great, it sounds...it''s just hotter, how can I say it, it''s like drinking a hot bottle of Qiongye Yubo." Bai Ji returned to the taste, looking at Mi Meng in surprise. . "We obviously didn''t find the wrong acupuncture point, with memory fragments attached?" ...Miluo slowly buttoned his collar and was silent. "Could it be that your physical body has been dead for a long time. I can''t read the Lianxiang. Remember... Bai Ji held his head in anguish, looking at Miluo, who was not afraid of boiling water, she was a little worried. It seems that even if she threatens to drive out of the necromancy world, she will not let it go. Is it related to some of her taboos? Moreover, it would be very unwise to drive her out of the necrosphere with impulse, so wouldn''t I lose a Tier 4 thug? Chapter 409: Could it be that she really didn''t know, or was there a bigger secret hidden in it? ? Look at the beauty of the n-phase collection. Your aunt¡¯s palace is too small, right, okay, since it¡¯s like this, then make this city "Well, according to your performance, it¡¯s not stained, let us see a little bit of dust... Bai Ji needs to bring the ape into your "jurisdiction" responsibility. Remember to be spotless, let us see the teeth, and make a vicious expression of teeth and claws. "Yeah." Milo lowered her head and said nothing, but responded with nasal sounds. "Hmm see you later, our exclusive dragon maid, Xiao Luo." Bai Ji returned to the throne, struck the drum floor with her staff, and after a thought, the bathroom wall resurfaced. The splendid and grand palace disappeared, and the clean and flawless bathroom walls were restored. Bai Ji looked at the flawless and alluring cute face in the mirror. She was dumbfounded for a while, and subconsciously changed it. Is it still herself? Although he was amazed at his appearance when he was first embraced as a vampire, he was mostly disgusted back then. She knows that since returning from the deserted desert, her body has undergone many changes, but these changes are now so big that she can''t even recognize this face. Real little tiger teeth, small and attractive lips like cherry blossom petals, round and shiny eyes with a little baby fat face bun, two sharp little tiger teeth, the light that presses is used to the silver of wine. If the bright scarlet pearls, the plain face without rouge is white and tender, and the cheeks are mixed with a few traces of ruddy, and the sun is 8 The hair gradually turns into cherry blossoms at the end, and the extraordinary temperament is set off, and the beauty is thrilling. This face doesn''t seem to have changed, but it seems to have changed a lot. Among the cute and playful, more charming beauty has been added. The irreversible change should have made people feel uneasy, but Bai Ji didn''t feel anything at this moment, and there was no wave in her heart, as if she was completely dead and would not beat anymore, as if she was a living dead. Being able to adapt to this feeling is a terrible thing, nothing worse than this. If you allow this kind of change, will one day completely forget the fact that you were once a human being? ? Putting on the ring and washing her face, Ji Bai walked out of the bathroom, her mind a little clearer. Looking at his slightly revealed hands of Bai Zhe, he told himself over and over again in his mind that he was still alive and still a human, but he was a little hard to believe what he had done after entering the world of dead spirits. It''s been a long time...the degree of subtlety is still concrete No, this phenomenon is a normal reaction, although he has maintained an abnormal posture for a long time. He didn''t know how far it went, which was the most worrying thing. He hurriedly pushed open the door of Kerr''s room lightly, and the quiet sound of sleeping sounded. Kerr hasn¡¯t woken up yet, the time flow of the necromantic world is quite different from that of the present world. Maybe Kerr has just fallen asleep for less than ten minutes at this moment. It seems I Sitting on the side of the bed gently, Ji Bai took off the jade pendant Lin gave him, and was having a sweet dream. The corners of his mouth were raised and his face was full of happiness. The cat''s ears shook. Gently covered Ke''er with a quilt, staring at her sleeping face, recalling the scene in the black tower of the deserted desert. Moment, I was saved by her again, another) In the most critical moment, Performance, Ji Bai couldn''t help but feel a little confused. Now I think back to some of Kerr¡¯s watch Do you show your own attitude while trying to E right? ? Ke''er is a very weak girl, and can really return to the voyage when she strongly opposes it. Ke''er said that she didn''t remember when she followed him to Yiluozhou. "Is that you? Chapter 3 ~ Changes The sky full of stars repeats itself like a never-ending Milky Way, the stars are shed, and the fluorescent light lights up the invisible dark and solemn air as if it has turned into condensate. The stone guards stand quietly under the stage, with different faces. With a surprisingly consistent murderous aura and battle-tested fortitude, they are as lifelike as if they will all come to life in the next moment. There are countless years of longevity, only the comrades around me are accompanied by the lonely throne on the high platform. After the weather, the long river of time has not erased the immortality, smoothed their edges and corners, but failed to obliterate the blood. And perseverance. All eyes are on the stands, the lonely throne that symbolizes power and absolute power, as if they never gave up looking forward to the return of their emperor. The spear blade in the handshake, even though it has been corroded, the faded and festering armor is still draped over the body. Can erase the glory, erase the prosperity, and erase the high-ranking person who determines life and death in the word of high power, but the glory in the heart cannot be erased. As everyone expected, they waited. The girl above the throne slowly opened her eyes, half-opened her eyes looking at the servants on both sides of the throne who bowed down to Zi2. The violent curse surging between her fingers could be fleeting, and the flash of light seemed to illuminate endless There are tens of thousands of stone guards on the promenade. After waiting for a thousand years, they can finally pay the highest respect to the legitimate heirs of His Majesty, who has sworn allegiance to them all his life. "Congratulations Satsuki... No, your Majesty, now that the Jiujue lock seal has been lifted more than halfway, the day you will become king is just around the corner." Mu Falcon knelt beside the girl and exclaimed. "The next step is to send a message to the barbarians who occupy the homeland. The restoration of the Gulan and the roar will shock the entire continent, and the day of renewal of glory is in front of us!" Mu Falcon''s tone was filled with excitement that could not be concealed. "Did I allow you to speak. "It¡¯s your own opinion... Master Xia Shenlu hopes that you can inherit the rule of Emperor Qulan as soon as possible, and tell all the descendants of Qulan who survived in the world, let them know their identity and mission, and under your leadership. Complete restoration. "In addition, Lord Shinra thinks that it is better for you to Hitachi as early as possible. "You don''t need to remind you repeatedly about things that are freely arranged." The girl glanced at all the servants who were kneeling at the scene with no sadness and joy, and walked to the edge of the king''s platform, overlooking the standing stone statue guards below. "The barbarians who occupy the homeland will be eliminated sooner or later. I will not forget the millennium hatred that continues to this day, but not now." The brilliance of the sun, moon and stars hit the petite figure below, her back being dragged long. Quietly staring at the girl''s back, Mu Falcon''s mouth had a tricky smile. After unlocking the five locks, Ji Yue has been able to act absolutely calmly and sensibly, and his personal emotions are not worth mentioning compared with the realization of the righteousness of rejuvenation. Being drawn away from most of her humanity], she gradually moved closer to her excellent ancestors, that is to say, she no longer cares about the fake ¡®brother¡¯ that was killed halfway. Now Ji Yue''s only emotion towards him is the anger of deceiving the truth for more than ten years, and even wishing to swallow him into his belly, the previous bond with that guy is no longer enough to become a stumbling block to their restoration of the country. Everything is in place. Now, as long as the plan is to proceed as usual, the mainland will usher in a real ¡®day change¡¯, and neither the human federation nor the descendants of the blood spirits can stop the rise of Quran. "The cunning and pointed ears lurking in the upper human ranks may be aware of it. They probably have some suspicions about the thirteen families now. Let them bite each other and take advantage of them." "When the Jiujue lock is completely unlocked, when the king is coming, the barbarians and the pointed ears must pay a heavy price for this. "Your Majesty''s lesson." The knights leaned forward in praise. "What was the external situation during my retreat." "Your Majesty, the human federation is still peaceful, according to the situation, your... "No... and, the knight who has hatred with you, he didn''t reveal our information, all the outside situation is still calm, the cunning pointed ears are just skeptical, and there is no sign of perceiving it." The moment the word "brother" blurted out, the old civil servant felt that his sharp gaze was about to pierce his own eyes. With a cold back, he immediately changed his mouth under the control of a strong desire to survive. "No, no... the old slave didn''t mean that, please, please forgive the old slave for his sins!" The old man turned pale with fright, and at this moment he felt like he had passed death. Silently watching the old man kneeling begging for mercy, Mu Falcon mocked. "Yeah." Ji Yue thought slightly. "These old eyes are so muddy, I think they are no longer useful, come here, cut them out" Your Majesty! ! The old slave knew it was wrong, the old slave knew it was wrong! Please forgive the old slave for his sins, and the old slave is willing to go through fire and water for your majesty in the future! "Guilty?" Ji Yue tilted her head strangely. "You don''t have any sin. I''m helping you. These eyes are so dim that you can''t see things clearly. If you keep them, they will continue to mislead you. Chapter 410: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty!" The two knights mercilessly dragged the old man down, their voices getting farther and farther. "Is anyone else who has problems with his eyes? Tell me, I can treat you on the spot." Ji Yue''s cold words spread, and the kneeling people lowered their heads subconsciously. Uncle Sheng has hit the pond fish. There is no need for feelings between the rulers and the ministers, only pure admiration and fear is enough. Even the most loyal ministers will one day forget the majesty of the imperial power. At the same time, the superiors say that one is the same. Keep the fear of yourself in the hearts of the ministers. "The blood family, known as the largest clan on the mainland, is just the descendants of the defeated generals of the Qulan Empire, they are not as good as their ancestors, but a group of pseudo-protoss who relied on the blood of the royal family to support and survive." Ji Yue boarded the throne again, the announcement was not loud, but it could be heard by everyone present. The Qulan stone sculpture below seems to have come alive at this moment, as it did thousands of years ago, dedicating all loyalty and faith to the legitimate successors of the Qulan Empire, looking up to their emperor, and listening to her inspiring announcement. "Our real enemy is the guys lurking in the high level of the human federation, those cunningly pointed ears." Ji Yue squinted. "When the great catastrophe comes, I can forget all the acts of betrayal, but now when the restoration is over, I will forget it. "You will witness the rise of ancient empires. If you want to achieve complete autonomy and get rid of the shackles of foreign races, it is best to look ahead.¡¯ "Is the barrier under those pointed ears really to protect you? No, their real purpose is just to trap you and make you a lamb to be slaughtered." "Otherwise, why, they surrounded you and didn''t save it? The reason is that they saw the human federation. The elves are good at void spells. When the catastrophe comes, they flee into the void and have no responsibility. They are not worthy of doing it. Creatures on this plane. "Now that the great catastrophe has ended for a thousand years, the elves who cannot survive in the void subspace want to return to their former homes, so they have paid attention. They want to use human beings. Many people are now kept in the dark and know the truth. Only you. "Follow me and you will be prosperous, otherwise, what awaits you is the fate of livestock that can be slaughtered." "I''m waiting, I am willing to follow your Majesty to the death!" "I have more than eight hundred members of the Falcon Knights, and I am willing to go through fire and water for His Majesty the Emperor!" The remnants of the Brilliant Knights are willing to offer their loyalty to the Lord." The surviving remnants of the Brilliant Knights, headed by Frost Knight Hirst, also pledged allegiance. As a disciple of the Radiant Knight King, Hirst, who had hesitated about his choice, was no longer confused. The real body of the Radiant Knight is a vampire, deceiving the entire glorious knight order, and even the entire human federation. His heart can blame the vampire as a deadly enemy of mankind. He only needs to figure out this simple logical relationship. The knights'' fellow robes who have been kindly deceived for so long must be carrying on some kind of ulterior secret. 524 Today, he is very convinced of Ji Yue''s status as a human emperor. With new sincerity, he wants to fight for the independence of all human beings and overthrow the control imposed by foreign races on the human confederation. "Before this, there is one unresolved matter." Ji Yue turned her gaze to Hirst indifferently. "Are you a disciple of that blood spirit descendant?" "It''s just that my lord once, I was also deceived by him, and his disguise deceived all of us." Hirst said bitterly. "Hehe, then we are very consistent at a certain point." Ji Yue''s ruthlessly revealing face showed a rare smirk. "Being deceived by him" until I find the blood spirit, I will definitely throw her cramps and bones into the frying pan for frying, biting her meat, drinking her... In Ji¡¯s time, Ji Yue, who had no sorrow or joy, would have obvious feelings, although only a thick and pure resentment, "This is the generation who deceived me... Although my lovely''sister'' has escaped without a trace now, hehe, she I probably thought I could escape this moment."''Sister, those two words bite extremely hard, as if to bite someone into pieces like this. "Boom boom boom!" The golden spear falling from the sky made the high platform shake, and the dust splashed in a moment, and the tremor caused everyone present to sit down on the ground. Only the stone guards under the stage stood tall. "When I have conquered this continent, I will dig three feet and find her too!" Under Ji Yue''s anger, no one dared to come forward to answer the conversation, and they bowed their heads in silence and worried and burned themselves. "However, even though I can''t find her now, I can still get some interest back...I always like to strike first. Located in the subspace, the moon knight united the world. "Aye!...Ji Bai sneezed while carrying the package, and couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled. Have you caught a cold? Since the scarlet mark was lifted, his physique has almost recovered. With such a solid and **** (crossed out) physique, it is impossible to catch a cold, right? Is someone talking about yourself? Because it''s not a weekend, today Lin Tuo''s blacksmith shop is extremely hot, and the frequency of the "magic girl flying by plane" from the back hall can be judged. Holding the package in his arms, Ji Bai didn''t choose to line up, but casually, pulling down a three-legged chair in the store with everyone''s surprised eyes and sitting down. The sun hanging to the square gradually set, and the passenger flow in the shop became sparse. After almost all the customers had walked, the armored man was still sitting on the three-legged chair, quietly looking like he was asleep. "This guest wakes up, it''s closed today, come back tomorrow if you have something to do." Lin Tuo knocked on the armored man''s iron head. "it''s me." To say that Lin Tuo didn''t realize who he was, Ji Bai didn''t believe it. The person most sensitive to his own breath could rank in the top three, and the first two were Kerr and Lin. "Whoever you are, it''s closed now, and I''m going to rest. I will have an appointment with Xiao Lanlan tomorrow. Let''s not make an appointment tonight. "Master, didn''t you recognize Brother Ji Bai? I saw him staying here for almost an afternoon..." "You stupid boy, would you cooperate with acting?" Lin Tuo silently hammered the stupid Huo Lei in the chest. "The sword is broken again, right?? I know, I know, don''t panic, because panic is useless, I can''t fix it!" ...Ji Bai was silent. "What do you look at? I say that if you don''t cultivate well, you can''t cultivate well. You see, it''s useless to me. "You said that last time, last time, last time." "This time it really doesn''t work. Tell me, how many times have I repaired it for you?? It can be broken once you go out. This is a higher level than the [Holy Sword Tianfeng] advocated by the Human Federation. You said that you can fix it if you fix it? I''m out of it.'' Lin Tuo rolled his eyes in an angry way. "You look for Huo Lei, maybe this kid has something to do. "Brother Ji Bai, how long has this sword been broken?" Huo Lei asked after taking the cloth bag. "few weeks ago¡­¡­ "Nothing." Huo Lei reluctantly returned the cloth package to Ji Bai. "My ability to recover and build can only be recast within five hours of the damage, and some specific materials cannot be repaired intact." "Well, excuse me." Ji Bai nodded, not too difficult for a strong man. To be honest, he didn''t expect to be able to fix it with such a degree of crushing, just holding the attitude of trying it out. However, as soon as he stepped out of the shop with his forefoot, he almost collided with a certain figure who was walking up and down. "Why are you here?" The familiar poker face was somewhat anxious. "Sword repair?... Do you know what happened outside?" Lin slowly breathed a sigh of relief and said seriously. Chapter 4 ~ First Meeting The blood drop gems are inlaid into the finely carved white jade tiles, the crystal clear white jade pillars are carved with beautiful reliefs, and the flattened agate stones are paved into a gorgeous and elegant palace carpet, with obsidian as the background. , Charm blue and blood red are intertwined and painted into elegant and luxurious scrolls. The black stars carved on the ceiling emit a soft and elegant light, and the palace made of jade is covered with a layer of splendid yarn. Scarlet Blood Palace Hall One-Yonghuang Hall is a rare and special existence in the entire palace complex. It was originally a broken and unknown palace in the old capital. After the blood family regained the homeland where the ancestors lived, the ruins were damaged. The palace is protected and restored and restored. Strictly speaking, it does not belong to the contemporary kinship building. When it was discovered and preserved, its preservation was quite intact and even comparable to [Faint Yellow Gap]. The enveloping sky is hazy and illusory, and seems to be shrouded in a layer of veil. At this moment, the atmosphere in the hall was not as quiet as outside the hall. The dignified air made it difficult for people who had nothing to do with it to breathe, and the gloomy and heavy atmosphere with a cold back as if overflowing with water. As the supreme power-controller and a symbol of the country, the empress sits on the throne of the stars holding the moon, calmly and calmly supporting the seat with a few lazy elbows, overlooking the ministers. "Everyone, love Qing Gui''an, do you Let the rhetoric of the law let go first, and it will not be too late to wait for the other people to report the important matter. "Your Majesty, the minister has important matters to report." "The current Patriarch of the Setis family, is Duke Mira? What needs to be told?" Duke-level officials raised their hands, and Lilias above the throne naturally couldn''t ignore it. "His Majesty, it has been nearly half a century since I waited for the battle at Huangshi Mountain. The time passed by Baiju is easy, and the scarlet blood domain has been established for more than dozens of years." Mi Lai bowed piously with a smile. It sounds like a simple sentence of emotion, just for the convenience of the following sentence. Lilias only knows what she wants to express when she hears this. The dog''s mouth can''t spit out ivory, these restless little guys, 80% of them are planning to find someone to control themselves. "Recalling that your Majesty fought all over the world, wherever he went, the enemy trembled and leaned forward to become his ministers. Now the life in the country is settled in the sea. His Majesty has sealed the sword and hidden the sword. He has cultivated himself for many years. Naturally, he is a little less heroic than before. Benevolent, staying out of things for many years, dirty wars and politics are no longer in line with the noble and glorious you. Chapter 411: "Besides, after so many years, Your Majesty has painstakingly studied war and power, and has no intention of discussing personal personal affairs. As a result, your Majesty has not had a home and has no new heirs. This is unfair to your Majesty, and I think I will never change it. Abandoning the public for private purposes, but I don''t want your Majesty to retire. Now he will be surrounded by official business all day long." SE, Xiao Zhimi, said very euphemistically, but the meaning of the words was quite clear to the fool. Xiaobi "Oh? Your Excellency Mi Lai''s remarks can be said to be proud of his chest. I must have already selected a good candidate for me, so according to your opinion, who is the best candidate?" Lilias said this, the palace. The ministers inside seemed to hold their breath. The imperial conservatives, who are dominated by the Malvi, Lefno and other families, have a gloomy face, and the public minister is frowning and flushing. He is extremely willing to interrupt Mi Lai''s rebellious remarks, which are all stopped by Lilias''s eyes. . "His Majesty, Mi Li can''t conceal you, yes, I am so worried about Her Majesty''s diligent work, for fear that her majesty will be exhausted. Now the domestic stability has been achieved. Throughout the history books, there are almost all Scarlet Queens. Husband-in-law, even the empress who has no interest in this matter also has a name, but the empress of the dynasty has been hundreds of years now, and has reached the age of marriage. "This is not what Mi Lai thinks. It is what one person thinks, but what all the officials expected. They all think that your majesty has reached the age of enjoying the blessings and should not be a political history." Earl Ruofeili has a degree, strictness than self-denial, and a distinguished status. After the blood clan famous general, the blood line is good, and his majesty is also a good match. "Unsurprisingly, the target is a core member of the power seizure faction." "Duke Mila, the matter of her majesty''s search for her husband-in-law is of great importance. Moreover, the queen herself has no intention of this. You have no right to impose such national events! Please do not take this statement seriously. Duke Mila is just worthy of inheritance. His father¡¯s title is ignorant and ignorant in terms of age, ignorant of the radical words of the prime minister, and ruthlessly poke Mi Lai¡¯s weak and unable to withstand scrutiny. "Master Duke is not young anymore." Mi Li squinted her eyes. "What do you mean? Is it possible that you still want to discuss marriage with the old man? The old man already has family members! "No, no, what Mira means is that the prime minister seems to have been sitting in this position for too long, and his mind is somewhat useless, is it also "Oh, you not only want to put your Majesty in a golden birdcage, but also want to put The old man pushed down? "The public minister''s tone gradually became cold. "You little girl''s ambition is not small, I guess you don''t put the royal family in your eyes anymore? ? " "This is a unilateral rhetoric from Lord Prime Minister, please don''t tag others indiscriminately. I have never forgotten the oath to the Lord of Shadow and], Queen Scarlet I. "You better not forget." The public snorted coldly. "Mi Lai is sincere for the sake of the entire royal family. If your majesty has no intention of this aspect for the time being, Mi Lai suggests that you first give a place to the princess palace that is traveling abroad. After you get married and have children, naturally you won''t be the same as today. The family has no sense of belonging anymore. Your Majesty can also get together with the princess. The family is harmonious and tidy, why not do it.¡± Mi Shu smiled and suggested that several conservatives on the side could not sit still. . "Do you still want to find a husband-in-law for the princess? Miss Mira, there is no joking in the court, your nonsense makes the old man doubt whether you have the title and the right to inherit [Duke Setis]!" Almost angrily, even his beard crooked. "Mi La''s inheritance of the title is completely in compliance with the blood clan tradition and recognized by all elders. This is obvious to all. Does Lord Gongxiang have any disagreement with the blood clan inheritance tradition? Shouldn''t it be." "Well, since you are all talking about the tradition of the blood family, then I will say it bluntly. In the second era, or even earlier, the blood family court was controlled by a single person from the royal family. What about today? The public looks around. "Since you have to follow the tradition, why not hand over your military power to Her Majesty the Queen? This is the most primitive tradition of our blood clan!" As soon as these words came out, the whole hall fell silent, and even Mi Fan closed. He closed his mouth, squinted his eyes and looked at the public minister who was angrily scolding the officials on the court. "As for the referendum, the old man will be waived. As long as the old man is still a day, the veto will not be put on hold. This time, the old man will be exposed as a farce." The public minister looked quietly. In the inner hall, he glanced at Mira and said slowly. "The public system is rotated once every 50 years. How much time is left for the public." Mi Lai asked with a smile that smelled of gunpowder. "I don''t need to worry about how much time there is for the old man. Miss Mi Lai has a low qualifications, but she always wants to show herself, so let''s spend more time on her mind." The public minister waved his hand, no I care about Mi Li''s ridicule + full-fledged words. "Thank you, Mr. Gongxiang, for your guidance, Mi Lai keeps it in mind." The Mi Ji in the official uniform is still smiling. "Since everyone has nothing to do, your Majesty can announce the adjournment of the court this time." "Since the Prime Minister said so, you must have nothing to report, right? Retire." After Lilias announced her resignation, she squeezed her eyebrows and stared at each other. Exit the hall. After retiring, in the royal garden behind the Yonghua Palace. "Uncle Delan, I have troubled you again when I went to the court." Lilias folded her hands together on the skirt, and walked respectfully behind the public figure. If Bai Ji was present, she would be surprised and unable to close together. Mouth, Lilias, who has no contempt for all directions, would actually reveal the appearance of this kind of junior girl, which is almost unheard of. If she is there, The cat will try to take pictures of Lilias''s appearance in the grass, and use it as a threat to reflexive capital, and then it will bloom because of the act of breaking her leg. Every time Lilias settles accounts afterwards, it is justified and well-founded. Bai Ji feels unbelievable to Bai Ji who wants to play tricks. This vampire seems to have installed a positioning system on her body. Every time, she can accurately explain her motive for committing the crime and the hiding place, and she will not give her a chance to explain at all, catching it is the loving care of the mother. The relationship between the two is somewhat delicate to conservatives. "If your Majesty, it is right for the courtiers to dedicate their lives to the king. Only the old man still has a sigh of relief, and there is no chance that the gang of rebellious courtiers will put you down." "Well, it''s not a messy courtier, right?" Lilias smiled implicitly. "Sometimes, they are quite cute, and they are also an indispensable part of the national class. "Alas, your majesty, it''s rare for you to be so magnanimous. In your mother''s time, these behaviors can be regarded as openly provoking the emperor''s prestige and can be convicted. It can be seen that the status of the Scarlet Blood Realm royal family has plummeted. "Well, Uncle Delan still has to be careful. "Your Majesty is worried that the seizure boys secretly stumbled the old man? Huh, when the old man first served the last queen, they were not even cells. I have lived for centuries and have not seen anything in the world? Your majesty, don''t worry. The wrists of these little rascals are still not correct," but they are right. The Prime Minister groaned for a moment. "The old man''s time is really running out. The fifty years of the Prime Minister''s office are almost here. At that time, the Prime Minister will re-elect the Prime Minister and sighed. The girl in front of him was the one he watched grow up. This old man who has lived for an unknown number of centuries has no daughter, so he just considers her his own daughter. Entrusted by the emperor, he seems to have reached the end now. The conservatives are weak. If they hadn''t been the public minister, they would have swallowed up the bones of the power seizures a long time ago. Lilias is a talented and qualified queen. She has the shadow of her mother back then. When did Nye catch up with the dynasty unluckily, she had trouble with the power seizures and could hardly show her talents. Once the public minister''s status expired, even if she was outstanding. They can only be reduced to the puppets of the nobles. Not only will they lose their freedom, they may also be manipulated like puppets, along with the eldest princess and the entire royal family. Having said that, the public minister had to sigh again with emotion that Lilias did not even understand the operation. First embraced a human knight? ? Well, not to mention the antagonism of identities, the gender is not the same. Okay, what if a bad first embrace fails? ? If the first embrace was wasted in this kind of place, a direct imperial family with a bad blood might end up losing it, right? 2 Lilias is very clever, but Prime Minister Derain still can''t figure out why she used such a great pressure to reject all opinions and use a human knight in the first place. There is no shortage of kinship in the history of kinship, but there is no successful example of this kind of thing. The success of this kind of thing is a very surprising thing in itself. "Do you put all hope on her?" "Ah, this is an investment, isn''t it, at least I don''t think she is bad." "Why see? Lilias has no deep meaning. "She is very much like me when I was a kid. "The naughty tricks are exactly the same as when I was a kid. I was taught miserably by my mother every time. In fact, it was just to let my mother accompany me more and look at me more." Lilias''s eyes flashed with nostalgia, and there was nothing but nostalgia. Only when you are with your relatives will you show such an undefended state. "Is that so?" "Well. Uncle Delan, it seems it''s late, and I''m a little tired. "Well, I''ve suffered you. After being tossed for so long, it really hurts you. Take a good rest. " "You guys go down and rest too, I plan to relax in this garden alone." "Your will, Your Majesty." After Prime Minister Teresa left, Lilias dismissed the maid and servant who was with him. At this moment, Lilias seemed to be the only one left in the huge Royal Park. No, there is more than one person. Lilias cooked the tea herself, set up two tea sets on the stone table, holding the porcelain cup, and watching the blue waves rippling from the wall of the cup. "The guests have been waiting for a long time. Now only you and me are left. Come out for a cup of tea?" As soon as the voice fell, another cup of tea was violently tumbling and stirring, and there was no wind, and the leaves in the forest garden quivered slightly. Lilias felt it, and there was a trace of familiar blood in the huge wave. It''s like a stormy sea like a broken bamboo. "Then I should respect my fate. Today should be the first meeting between the two of us, Lilias." The silver Zhi Sakura''s long hair flashed from the sky and Lilias caught a glimpse of what she looks like. Some similar girls approached him. Chapter 5 ~ The Late Wanted Chapter 412: "The white-lipped tea leaves from the extremely cold caves and the cakes made from the different animal fat cakes of the Woods of the Woods are really luxurious afternoon teas~ It¡¯s been a little long time. If the time is full, I will probably have a dry year. Haven''t enjoyed this kind of dessert tea. Lilias was full of smiles and looked up at the girl who sat in front of the tea and dessert and praised the dessert, but did not move anything. "That''s ridiculous, but it''s just some rare ingredients, and I don''t know if it suits your taste." "Don''t say that. I''m so greedy and unbearable when I see Yupan Zhende. I don''t know what to do if I''m struggling with conflicts. The food is too delicate and it makes me reluctant to say anything.'' "Now, Lilias will bear the heart to kill such lovely food. "I don''t know, maybe I''m used to it. I won''t be reluctant to suffer from aesthetic fatigue. Moreover, such food is available every day. After eating it, I can make the imperial dining room process and work." "Well, I''m used to something, it''s really a jealous and irritating explanation." Yingdie pouted and hit the metal fork in her hand, like a child. Perhaps from the perspective of a third person, these are just two little Lori, who is the big devil, at the house, but these two Lori randomly pick one, and they may have lived more years than their ancestors combined for generations. Both white hairs have harmless smiles on their faces, just like two innocent little girls. If there is any strange violation, it is probably because both parties are too polite to each other. The politeness makes people feel obvious and meticulous. People can roughly detect it. When the blood nobles meet, they will introduce each other''s first name, last name, and their own. Family, but after the two met, they didn''t mention a word about it, and the topic got farther and farther. Those who didn''t know might even mistakenly believe that the two had met each other and met each other. In fact, the atmosphere between the two is far less harmonious than it seems. "Dear Lilias~ You said that I came from a long distance. Although it is uninvited, it is not convenient for you as the host to answer a few questions for me?" Sakura Butterfly sitting on the chair shook her legs in striped stockings. , The cheerful voice like a silver bell is like a melodious song "I''m not sure I can answer perfectly, I have to be within the range I know." Lilias took a sip of tea indifferently, like a jade onion His hand picked up the tableware and tasted the dessert elegantly. "Don''t worry, it''s all simple common sense questions." Yingdie narrowed her eyes. "Then let me tell you how Lilias personally sees how to deal with ministers who blatantly disobey her. "I want to hear the truth, and I hope Lilias will tell the truth. "Ah, it was such a mind-blowing problem at the beginning." Lilia closed her eyes, expressing a bit distressed. "Interesting guys can stay~~ As for some vulgar and boring ones, I actually want to get rid of them directly. "But you can''t, or you can''t do it, right." Yingdie''s posture seemed to be talking about a normal housework. "If you have that kind of ability. OF Mu Xiaoxian" Although this is a bit unrealistic, I don''t hate it. If I have that kind of ability, I will still leave those interesting "Oh oh? Can you tell me Why? The official tone like''they are an indispensable part of the country'' seems very boring. "Don''t you think this is funny?" Lilias narrowed her eyes. "Leave them in the court hall, let them watch the situation develop towards a trend they don''t want to see, but there is nothing they can do. The sense of despair is deeper than death. "...I find that I''m starting to like you, Lilias. "Your temper is really an appetite for me. ... Lilias didn''t speak, she still looked at Yingdie with a smile on her face. "Then, I''ll ask another question." Yingdie moved closer to her body, her eyes widened slightly. "If your subordinates betray you, what will you do?" "According to the law, as long as I am still alive, I must dig the ground three feet to wipe out all their party members and organizations, and then punish the nine clans and cut the grass and roots." "Killing Guojue is simple and neat. It''s not bad. It''s not conspiring with my idea... But if the betrayal is the royal relatives, the royal family who has direct blood contact with Lilias, what are you going to do?" "The scene was silent for a moment, and the cries of birds from time to time in the court became mute, and even the wind blowing over the treetops stopped, and the smile of Sakura Butterfly continued to deepen, and Lilia stayed still. "It''s still handled according to the law." It seemed like a moment, and it seemed like a year, the sound of tea splashing broke the calm, Lilias held the tea cup, carelessly. "We can''t open the net just because it''s the relatives of the emperor, otherwise there will be endless troubles. If you don''t kill them, you can shock people and warn the speculative forces that usurp the throne and seize power. "Well said, I think so too." Yingdie has no deep meaning. "Lilias''s temperament is really like me, I really like you more and more... "Then, can you please take back your pressure?" Lilias looked at Yingdie with a smile, and after careful observation, she found that her forehead was overflowing with sweat. Since the beginning of the conversation, this blood-derived coercion has been acting on her. While talking and talking, she must also devote energy to resist this pressure. Even though her back and forehead are overflowing with sweat, Lilias has always been calm and calm. "Of course you can, but what Lilias kissed was not a request, but an order?". Yingdie smiled and said, she could feel the cold behind her neck without seeing her. "Of Mu Xiaowan" If I refuse, the small tree behind me will attack me in the next moment, right? "Yingdie''s smile is full, but it makes people feel that she is not smiling at all. "There are so many tricks, make these little toys." " The pressure increased, and it was obvious that she hadn''t exerted her full strength just now. "Is it a toy, you can try." Lilias smiled indifferently, and the vine puppet behind him raised his arms wrapped around the rune chain high. ¡ã Now, I count three numbers, how about we cancel them at the same time? "Sakura Butterfly suggested. "Yes~" Lilias did not refuse. "The two smiled at each other. The tree and vine puppets behind him still kept their big hands raised, Lilias''s complexion did not improve, and the water in the teacup in her hands shook. I''m not an outsider, right? Do you need to distrust me so much? It will hurt my heart to treat others like a scourge. "Strangers who are not outsiders need more vigilance than ordinary strangers." Seeing the pressure on her disappeared, Lilias continued to drink tea, and the vine puppets behind her disappeared. It only takes a moment for the pressure to be exerted, but Lilias''s spell summoning only takes a moment. She has the confidence and capital to act first when the other party has malicious intentions. "But to be honest, Lilias is so big, she can only use some ineffective toys to threaten people or something. It is really a shame to the empress. The empresses of the past know that their descendants are now in this way. Field, I''m afraid it will be righteous to destroy relatives. "Perhaps it''s just a toy for you. If you don''t care about it, you can try it and experience the tens of thousands of [toys] smashing your face. "You can''t kill me. "It''s enough to injure you hard." Lilias said with a hint of confidence and pride. "Lilias is really outstanding, whether it''s xinxing, courage, or the necessary arrogance, if it is a collateral, it can bear the name of [Rasambo]. "But you just did a straight line." Yingdie wrapped her long hair between her fingers. "I thought that the blood race was a descendant of the blood spirit, but it was just a descendant. Today, it really opened my eyes. The blood race still exists as good as their ancestors. "Senior is absurd." By now, as smart as Lilias, she has roughly figured out the identity of the other party. "How about you, if you fight with me, how sure are you to defeat me?" "I''m not sure, but... I''m sure that you will never kill me." Lilias'' expression has not changed from start to finish. "Interesting confidence." Sakura Butterfly held up the cold tea, with a hint of bitterness and sweetness blooming from the taste buds. "Looking at the whole blood clan, perhaps only you can be called a qualified blood clan." "If we change into the past, the two of us may be good friends, but it''s a pity that you, as a sideline, have become the queen of the whole clan. "The direct line is still there, the side line seizes power, as a queen, you should know what the end will be?" Yingdie sighed, looking at Lilias''s expression full of regret. "Look, there is a limit to a weak bloodline, just like you today. Although the ministers will not destroy the royal family, they can justify you. You are all locked in a golden cage, and you will lose your freedom for generations." "When did my blood elven royal family be so useless? In the past, in the imperial sister''s court, the minister had to prepare the coffin in advance if he wanted to give advice. One sentence fell to the ground, unless it was directly stated, no one dared to answer. "It is not only that ministers cannot lose the royal family, but also because the power of the royal family has affected this country. "I don''t know the name of the senior?" ...No. Lassambo~ Yana. "Yingdie said this, with a hint of weather-beaten in her words. "You may not be impressed by this name. I didn''t do much at first. The emperor is better than me and naturally covers me. All "maybe our history doesn''t exist in your documents. The fire burned everything to the ground, but it can''t be said." Then, what is the purpose of the predecessor''s coming here today? Is it here to regain the rights that should belong to you, and to wipe out our sideline in your eyes? " "Hehe, isn''t this taken for granted." Yana changed her posture. "Is Lilias hoping that I will treat you and open up to you? Just like you just said, there is no need to have any mercy for the rebellious relatives of the imperial family. Only by killing chickens and cursing monkeys can the hands be dissatisfied. The ministers of China are weighing in their hearts, aren''t they. "While the enemy is still there, you are still fighting inward. If this kind of overall performance is the time when I was in, the nobles and princes would have to be exchanged in large numbers. "The enemy?" Lilias half-opened her eyes. "As far as I know, the main races that led to the extinction of blood and spirits have all died.¡¯ "Dead species? No, no!" Yana stood up with her hands on the stone table. "The group of Gulan monkeys have destroyed the country, but they did not eliminate the roots, and they actually let the descendants of the gang of hairless descendants survive, and they plan to make a comeback and re-occupy the mainland!? Let''s dream of their big heads. ! "If you don''t exterminate them in the true sense, I won''t die even if I go to hell!" Yingdie gritted her teeth, and Lilias could even hear the squeaking of her teeth. "Today''s blood clan also disappoints me. After occupying the mainland, I don''t want to make progress. The royal family doesn''t...Oh yes, especially your daughter who can be called the shame of blood clan. Chapter 413: "¡­¡­how." "Ahhhhhh, why did her tone suddenly change so much?" Yana was curious at first, but the calm Lilias'' tone suddenly changed, and then her face was full of nasty smiles. "Is it possible for Lilias to be a kisser, a girl who doesn''t fold it, or buckle it?" "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I''m familiar with your daughter~ Well, it''s almost the kind of frank meeting you won''t be shy. Lilias was still smiling, but the big pound sign on her head betrayed her current emotions. "Wow, I''m angry, I''m angry, is it really my daughter''s control?" ......You dare to shoot her, even if you are a senior, I can''t spare you. " "Okay, okay, I won''t tease you, I can''t make a joke...Return to the main story, does Lilias feel that today''s kinship needs a leader with thundering wrists and complete direct bloodline? "For example. "Hehe, who else can it be?" Yana pointed to herself with a smile. "Is it right to go straight to the stage? Coupled with all kinds of momentum, Lilias''s legal throne may soon be lost. "Not only that, you and your daughter may all be thrown into a cage, where the environment is much worse than the golden wire cage." Lilias remained silent and looked at Yana calmly. The scene seemed to become rigid again for a while. "Are you looking for me?" Looking at Lin who looked a little anxious, a big question mark appeared on the top of the armored man''s head. "Do you have anything to do with me?" "Is your iron head unaware of this?" Lin took a deep breath. "Let''s take a look outside. You are wanted by the Temple Association, and you are still wanted by the entire Federation. You will be arrested for a demon spy with a lot of money. (Originally, I only planned to code two thousand and mix a full le, but finally coded the usual amount, four thousand words, expressly, quickly praise me!) Chapter 6 ~ Misidentification king? "Lin sucked the straw, soaked the last milk bottom at the bottom of the cup, the crystal clear ice cubes dropped to the bottom of the cup, making a crisp sound. "Buji Island." The armor man held the fragments in the bag thoughtfully, not thinking at all on the topic Lin raised. "As for some excellent sword-making masters, do you have a recommendation? Those with good quality and low price are preferred. "I don''t know, Mr. Roach doesn''t seem to worry about his current situation at all. Strictly speaking, you are now a fugitive wanted by the temple. Ok, I know. "No, you don''t know." Lin relentlessly denied. "If it''s a cockroach in the past, you would have already got up and went to the Temple Association to make a face-to-face theory and beg to be innocent. You may be a fake cockroach." "The clearer is clear, and the rumors stop at the wise. I have nothing to explain... You haven''t answered my question yet. Are there any relatives or friends who work as swordsmiths and blacksmiths in your network?" "The rumors stop at the wise, should you say that your mentality is good." Lin tilted her head. "The wanted order is not a pediatric rumors such as gossip. It is an established fact that the government has personally confirmed. The grass-roots social atmosphere and the direction of public opinion are often dominated by the upper echelons of a country. His reputation plummeted, bringing countless infamy into the coffin. Lin held her head with her hands, and there was a hint of teasing and playfulness in her indifferent words. "How does it feel to fall to the surface from the predecessor of the knight king who is highly regarded by the public~?" "Miss waiter, excuse me, can you give me a glass of coconut milk, um, yes, it counts on this silver-haired lady''s head." "Please don''t bind me to you. Others will misunderstand." Lin poked the small ice cube at the bottom of the cup with a straw, and said casually. "That''s a bit strange. Although we like to watch each other''s jokes, we are friends anyway. I was pulled out and framed by the corpse. I won''t be scorned. As a friend, shouldn''t you ask me to drink a cup of milk tea to comfort me." "You have such a leisurely appearance, you don''t mean to care at all, don''t you, there is no need to comfort you at all." "Now, you don''t really intend to sit back and watch." Lin stared silently at the ice cubes that began to melt at the bottom of the cup. "You are a rigid brain that doesn''t know how to adapt. You have neither the motivation to treason to the enemy nor the capital to rebel. "Suck it. What did you just say?" The armored man wiped off the coconut milk remaining in the crevices of his helmet, and raised his head suspiciously. No. "Oh, sucking. This milk tea tastes good. ¡­Lin used two straws to clamp the ice cubes, the eyes from the seam of the helmet fluttered around her face, making her a little uncomfortable. "Is there anything strange on my face?" Iron helmet shook. "Why keep staring at me. good looking. " Can FSF Light Novel "Oh." These two compliments only came out of his mouth. They were awkward and contradictory. Lin didn''t have the slightest fluctuation in her heart, and even some. Yes, she didn''t want to laugh. "Did you take the wrong medicine today." "No. "Oh, that must be a fever." Lin glanced at the signs everywhere on the street. The matter came to an end, and the citizens who had satisfied their curiosity dissipated like spider larvae. Shock! The news of the death of the former knight king is really fictitious, and the real body has been doing these things for the demon species over the years... Shocking secret! The Scarlet Queen shed tears, the president of the Human Federation Temple Association was silent, and the troll chief heard that he was filled with righteous indignation. The reason why the late" Radiant Knight King rebelled against the demon species was hidden. It turns out that we have been kept in the dark! The people of the human race collapsed instantly! The late Knight King¡¯s acting skills deceived everyone''s eyes, and it turns out that his real body is. In addition, there are variant versions. The human knight king entered the demon species, and the vampire fiancee dismissed him, and he revealed his identity to make his fiancee submissive. So this is the real body of the Knight King? It turned out to be a beauty who never came out of the world! Many people may have met her, but rubbed shoulders with her and said "It''s terrible when human beings are full and nothing to do." "Satisfying warmth and **** ~ desire. Only when you are full can you have nothing to do. This year''s grain output is probably too much." "Can you not fiddle with those broken tiles." "Then I will continue to see if you can do it." ...I think your tin can did not take medicine today. "Lin half-squinted her eyes. Ji Bai remained silent. After watching for a while, as if she couldn''t help it anymore, he took out the silk scarf. Lin closed her eyes slightly, moved her body back some distance subconsciously, and a soft and fluffy feeling swept across the corners of her mouth. "There are some milk tea stains on the corners of the mouth. Be careful in the future. Girls had better bring a small mirror with them. They can always know if their face is soiled or if there are flowers in the makeup, although you don¡¯t need it. Make-up." Ji Bai glanced at Lin''s face, she was white, tender and naturally beautiful, and her big eyes were as shining as if they were filled with stars. Applying pink and daikon would actually destroy this natural and refined beauty. ... Lin silently stayed away from Ji Bai a little bit. The previous wooden bumpy head behaved completely differently. "Are you really a cockroach? "After Lin Tuo, why did you start? Just take care of you a little bit, don''t feel good about yourself, Miss Parasite. Chapter 414: or workers "redundant "You have been looking at the milk tea stains on my face just now?" "It''s not a big deal, not only that, haven''t you noticed that people around us look strangely at us?" The armor man''s solemn words silenced Lin, and after a moment she gave Ji Bai a blankly thumbs up. "Mr. Cockroach finally discovered this problem. Being aware of this problem proves that you have evolved from a simple arthropod to a crawling species. "I thought you would never realize what kind of attention you would get when walking on the street wearing a strange plate armor. The facts prove that the theory of evolution still has some basis. "Well, maybe there is a reason for this, but I am not referring to this." Ji Bai pointed to Lin''s breathtaking person. "Don''t you think the clothes you are wearing are inappropriate. Cotton and fur are separated. We are not far away." Looking around, Ji Bai pointed at Lin again. "Look at what you are wearing again, a thin sleeveless shirt with suspenders, no trousers, no stockings, even if it is summer, there is no need to worry about giving benefits to passers-by. "Don''t you just feel comfortable." "It''s autumn, don''t you feel cold? Although the blood race does not get sick, the physique is no different from human beings. "do not think so.'' "I somewhat suspect that you are a fake blood. "So, it''s you who really caught your attention." Lin chewed on the ice cubes, her cheeks bulging. "Let''s go." "Take you to buy some clothes. "???" Lin was surprised, looking at Ji Bai who stood up and couldn''t understand. Can a person''s temperament change drastically in a few months? No, it can''t be regarded as a big change in temperament, it still feels like him, but there is something different. This strange behavior is so **** fine that it doesn''t look like a big man''s behavior. Lin thought, she herself had been pulled by Ji Bai to check out and walked out of the drink shop. "The fabrics in this store are good, and the quality of the clothes is decent. Although it''s not top-notch, it''s a bit difficult to be elegant." Under Ji Bai''s drag, Lin, who half-pushed and half-stopped, looked at the plaques with gold threads hanging close at hand, and the fashion shop that was large enough for a small palace. "I have a question." Lin raised her little hand. "The money for the clothes is counted on whose head." "You." Ji Bai took it for granted. "It''s normal." Lin clapped her hands and breathed a sigh of relief. The wooden head is still the original wooden head. From the perspective of the way he gets along, it hasn''t changed at all, except that his behavior suddenly becomes so offensive, as if he is trying to please himself. "The eldest lady is the daughter of the head of the Knights, a close relative of the blood royal family, and she won''t even have money for a few pieces of clothes, right." "00 said to choose clothes for others, but they used other people''s money. Wouldn''t I feel sorry for me." Lin was curious about Ji Baineng''s face when she said these words without blushing and embarrassment. "It''s you who bought the clothes, why should I be upset?" Ji Bai asked in a tone of voice. "What do you think" is justified and convincing. Lynn nodded. Second, she is completely accustomed to Ji Bai''s behavioral pattern. In theory, all the actions of this iron can are within an acceptable range, and she will not be shocked if she is used to it. "Welcome, do you need any help, sir?" The waiter who is responsible for guiding the way is gentle and polite. Similar to this kind of century-old foundation, most of the waiters who fill the noodles are self-cultivating and can keep calm under the various difficulties of customers. exist. They have not seen any customers who have experienced many battles, and they have not shown any gaffe in Ji Bai''s curious dress. "Mr. and Ms. are really a pair of talented and talented women. The paired fashions are in the southeast corner. It is currently in the fall, and the autumn is refreshing. Our shop has launched special models for couples... "Who is a lover with him (she)?" The two men spoke in unison with a tacit understanding, and the waiter was taken aback. "Don''t talk like me." It was in unison again, and the two looked at each other angrily. "Oh, oh, it turned out to be so, is the relationship between the two brothers and sisters?" "If I have an older brother or younger brother like him, and sooner or later I will get a heart attack and cerebral thrombosis, and be relatives with him, or spare me." Miss Yu Yu is embarrassed to dislike me? "Ji Bai is not to be outdone. "Who asked me and her to jump on a swan lake at a public banquet last time?" forget? ¡¯ "Mr. Cockroach is really passionate. The reason he is looking for you is because he can''t find a decent partner. As long as he is a male, even if a hog is better than you. "Oh, can the princess hug you all the way and save you from the ruins." Ji Bai argued hard. "You are arrogant. I didn''t let you hug me. I thought so wishful thinking? Without you, I, I could walk as well... Lin aside her eyes, obviously a little lack of confidence. "Or Mu Xiaowan" walked out of the ruins alone. ? Who gave you the courage, the thermos that scared you to cry? " "...1. Lin, whose history has been hacked, flushed. "Um, two..." The waiter stared at the two weird quarrels in a daze, feeling that she was completely unable to intervene next to her. She is now roughly certain that they are indeed lovers. According to the characters shown in the two people''s words, the waitress can even make up a large-scale ethical love comedy. The two Tsundere fell in love, and ended up quarreling because of a trivial matter. The two of them were tit-for-tat against each other and refused to take a step back. To each other, being together is fate, shouldn''t... "I and her (he) are not a couple!¡¯ Sure enough, both are arrogant. "Okay, okay, I see, the two are here to buy clothes, autumn clothes?" The waiter tried to calm the couple who was in a quarrel in front of them, and by the way, made some trivial contributions. "That''s fine." The waiter clapped her hands. "It''s a coincidence that the two came here. Our store is currently launching a new style... No, it''s a buy one get one free event. It''s a great value event, don''t you think about it." "Thank you, but I didn''t." "Buy one get one free?" Lin was interrupted before she finished speaking. "Yes, buy one autumn men''s clothing and get one autumn women''s clothing." The waiter introduced with a smile. ¡­¡­what do you think. "Ji Bai turned his gaze to the rich woman. "Mr. Cockroach is still shameless as always." Lin rolled his eyes. Having said that, Lin acquiesced to his proposal. Lin knew a little bit about where Ji Bai''s reward went for each action. A very small part remained, and most of them were donated to a good friend named Xiao Mu who sacrificed his comrades. There is no guarantee for one, eight, three meals, and you even have to rely on your own cats. Except for armor, I guess there are not many clothes. You can help as much as you can, because of this guy''s personality, he will never ask for help. "Okay, please come with me, both of you." The smile on the face of the waiter seemed a little thicker. Under the leadership of the waiter, the two walked into different dressing rooms under the guidance of different waiters. Chapter 7 ~ Not a Cat or Tiger "Thank you for your patronage, and welcome to visit next time. You two~ It is fate to come together in the vast crowd. Keep the fate, don''t let the fault turn into a miss. Maybe after separation, none of you can find a better substitute. Chapter 415: ¡­In the blessing of Miss Yingbin¡¯s self-sufficient blessing, the two people with stunned eyes walked out of the store, looking at each other in their costumes. ¡­Lin took the lead to speak, but then stopped. "Did you know it a long time ago?" "I don''t know, I don''t know at all." Ji Bai denied it twice. "Really?" Lin was full of disbelief. Although the man in front of him has his own principles and bottom line, who knows when he is crazy, he can accept whatever food comes under his desire to survive, let alone just a piece of clothing? At this moment, Lin¡¯s summer clothes have all faded away, her upper body is refreshing and not bulky, snow-white hooded gown, lower body warm black silk knee-high socks and silver boots, soft material pleated skirt, silver hair covered by a lilac shape The hairpin is tied into a side ponytail, which has the seasonal flavor and reflects the temperament of Lin Bingshan''s beauty to the greatest extent. Ji Bai is a snow-white sweater with black trousers. The fashionable and chic sunshine youth image should be like this one by one. To the armor The act of putting on the clothes looked very strange, as if it was not a person who was wearing the clothes, but the armor with vitality. The arms of the two men are dyed and embroidered with half a heart in dark red, Ji Bai''s chest is decorated with a silver-plated cross, and Lin''s lower abdomen is also embroidered with a gilded cross. In this posture, it was almost impossible to write the words "Yes, we are a couple" on my head. "Anyway, it''s better to take it off first." Lin sighed. "I also feel..." Ji Bai looked back and glanced at the sign "Closed" that had just been hung in front of the store. ¡­It¡¯s not your arrangement, is it? " "Rain, I have no melons The two were silent, and the strange gazes of those around them were a huge test for them. "Where are you going?" Ji Bai asked, realizing that Lin''s pace was a bit rush. "Go home and change clothes." Lin replied urgently. "After a little observation, there is no separate room for changing clothes, so I can only go home and solve it. "Do you hate this suit so much? The 2nd FSF Light Novel "Then you have to say something..." Lin was taken aback, looking back at the weird armored man who was honestly following her, she was a little bit unclear about the ambiguous words. "What do you want to express?...Also, you have to say how annoying it is. It doesn''t seem to be that way. It feels a little uncomfortable on the body. Don''t you think people on the street are looking at us two Is the gaze uncomfortable? "Is it uncomfortable to wear? " "No, it means." Looking at Ji Bai who was suddenly serious, Lin felt a little difficult to organize the language, as if she said nothing inappropriate. ¡­Be embarrassed, this dress. "But, don''t be in a hurry to take it off." Ji Bai looked at Lin''s eyes deeply, making her very uncomfortable. "I''m not in a hurry at this moment, so what do you mean." "This is for you." Ji Bai took out a pink plush thing from behind. "??" Lin who took the pink cat doll was stunned, as if she hadn''t reacted yet. "The plush doll I saw on the street a few days ago is very cute, um, I think it matches you well, so I bought it." "? Is a good match for me?" Lin hugged the doll and tilted her head. In terms of styling, it should be a cat doll, um, pink hair, how do you feel that this styling is a bit familiar? Lin''s chin was resting on the doll''s head B unconsciously, and a few scents of depraved fragrance drifted into her nose. What''s this smell? Does the doll come with it? "Well, the shape of this doll is really ambiguous, which will make people misunderstand its variety. In fact, it is a... "Compared to this doll, it''s obviously weirder that you would give gifts to others." Lin said solemnly. "I wondered, the cost of this doll should not exceed ten copper coins. ...Don''t you like it. " "I didn''t say that." Lin hugged the doll in her arms tightly. As long as it is a cat doll, I like it. "Go ahead. "Say what?" "Just tell me if you have something to say, there is no need to circumscribe. It is to accompany me to go shopping and buy clothes, and to give me a doll to please me. Even a second fool will almost understand your intention." Lin sighed lightly. "Well, actually there is nothing to say. Sitting down on a park bench, the two people separated by a distance were silent, and the scene seemed to be in an awkward situation again. There were two dull gourds, one could not speak, and the other didn''t know how to speak, and the scene fell into a stalemate. "Thank you. ''Thank you? "Lin raised her eyebrows. ¡®Then you have to make it clear, what does thank you mean, and what exactly is it to express gratitude. "Before you left Luozhou, you gave me a talisman." "Oh, there seems to be something like this...: Does it come in handy?" "Well, without it, you probably wouldn''t have the chance to listen to me talking about it here." Ji Bai took a deep breath and looked at the shadow of the swaying leaves under the light. "So, that piece of talisman jade pendant, why didn''t I see you wearing it." "I gave it to Kerr, you shouldn''t mind it. "Can I use this as a debt repayment?" Lin carefully carried the skirt and glanced at the cat doll with her legs drooping on her legs. "Neither is it, after all, I know that the value of the two sides is not equal... That jade pendant is true. It''s amazing, and it''s easy to achieve an emergency response that a high-level space conjuror might not be able to do. "Yeah." Ji Bai''s words obviously didn''t mean anything. Lin gave a sloppy look and gave a slightly perfunctory answer as if she hadn''t heard. Joining the moon knight, the adventures of the snow-capped mountain ruins, and the idea of ??sneaking into the headquarters of the glorious knights, someone gave him a pillow-like coincidence when he slept and gave him the key. Good luck cannot always take care of one person, maybe he has noticed this time and time again, and it is only natural to have doubts... "Let''s go." Ji Bai stood up. SF Light Novel "Why, don''t you plan to leave? I see the sky, it may be raining." Ji Bai''s words made Lin sober from her dazedness. When she was ready to deal with Ji Bai''s various questions and troubles, the other party did not say anything, said nothing, like a okay person, she suddenly remembered the words Ji Bai once said, "We are friends, right? This is enough. I trust my friends and comrades to not need to deal with it for a while. "Why, are you still leaving?" Under Ji Bai''s urging, Lin quickly cleared up her emotions, stood up with her skirt, and hugged the pink doll in her arms. Perhaps this is destiny, in the midst of the inexhaustible lines, everything has been planned, and no one can escape. As early as the moment of birth, when a baby was crying in the swaddling, the imprint on him determines that his life cannot be erased and cannot be changed. It is not the same person, and one day will part ways. . "Why are you carrying a skirt?" "It''s not a good habit to get your new clothes dirty. I''ll feel bad." Lin took out the milky white silk scarf and wiped the seated position, and by the way, also wiped the black silk and the edge of the skirt. "You go back first, I have something to do a little bit. Chapter 416: "Do you need me to accompany you?" "Mr. Cockroach first take care of his personal affairs, and then take care of others." A trace of mockery flashed at the corner of Lin''s mouth, as if she was self-deprecating. The girl held the doll and left in a direction that was running counter to him. "The cat is cute, thank you. ...The armor man silently watched the swaying and fading shadows under the light. ...I want to say that the doll is not a cat, but a tiger. Lynn "... book.SFA The woods with no one in the middle of the night. S. SF Light Novel The breeze blows, and the branches swaying in the wind are like a big hand with teeth and claws. Accompanied by this wood that has lost its vitality and vitality, there is only the silver side horsetail dancing in the wind. The girl was standing under the street lamp, her shadow being dragged long, as if she was sinking into the waves of vines waving constantly behind her, unable to extricate herself from it. The girl with her eyes down looked as if she was asleep. The rush of opening her eyes caught people off guard. The murderous intent bloomed in the scarlet eyes, and the red whip struck a **** color under the moonlight and hit the swaying bushes. Several dark shadows rushed out, circumventing the slender bloodwhip, the oppressive weight crashed to the ground, and a deafening noise emanated. "From morning till now, I am patient." Lin didn''t ask about the people''s identities, just like the shadows didn''t mean to explain to her. There is only one dead end for those with bad intentions. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, There was a roar that didn''t look like a living thing under the thick and dark armor. If Ji Bai would recognize them here. This is the Gulan soldier who was buried in the tomb with the Gulan emperor in the tomb of the Gulan Ruins. "I don''t know who is controlling you. Since you are the living dead, let''s go into the soil early for safety." Lin popped out a few jade stones of different colors. For an instant, a single blood whip should be wrapped around the armored soldiers in all directions. The blood whip was cut into pieces by armored soldiers brandishing weapons in less than a second. Lin did not fluctuate on this face, as if she had expected it a long time ago. The jade in her hand began to emit different degrees of brilliance. After passing them in sequence for an instant, this space seemed to be stagnant. No, to be precise, it should be this one. The time of the space is forcibly suspended. The attitude of the Gulan armored soldiers staying at the last moment looked very funny. Turn it into a fan. [Silence and annihilation] Time flows again, accompanied by the sound of the indestructible armor being obliterated and destroyed. Like the Xia, this forest only slightly shakes its leaves. The restlessness that appeared in the woods disappeared, all turned into nothingness. Chapter 8 ~ Old Friends The lack of reason caused them to lose their real-time judgment ability, and their combat effectiveness was greatly reduced. However, the third-order species was still the third-order species, and the low IQ was only the effort of the leaves shaking, and the sudden change that occurred was unexpected. Apart from the unrecognizable piles of powder on the ground, and the young girl standing in the wind, where are there other people? Turning passive to active, they started to take action. Lin looked at a few dark-black irregularly sized powders in the palm of her hand, released her palm, and let the wind blow away. Tonight, the haze obscured the bright moon. Perhaps only the person involved knows why he was attacked and the identity of the attacker. That night, after spending a delicate''date'' with Lin, Ji Bai returned home early and added a few handfuls of cat food to a little pet at home. Under her coquettish begging, she turned the sky. The cookie-cutter fairy tale book of Ye Tan, watched Kerr fall asleep peacefully while reading, and then left. In the early morning of the next 8th, Ji Bai, who strictly followed his biological clock, got up on time and looked at the few pieces of clothes in the closet. He could not help but hesitate to finally decide to put on the one that came as a late "white prostitute", except for this one. In addition to the appearance of the body, the other clothes give people the feeling that they are completely out of the refugee area. Walking out of the room, a rich breakfast was placed on the table in the living room. The vegetable porridge and bread were still steaming slightly. It seemed that they had just been brought from the stove, but Kerr was nowhere to be seen. Today is not a weekend, The student courses of the Moon Knights are all electives. Now a semester is over. I don''t need to go to the classroom every day to sign in. It''s almost enough to report occasionally to prove that I''m still alive. Parasite usually seems to be very busy, but I don''t know what she is up to, not to mention Huo Lei, Lin Tuo, the main leader of the iron department, thinks about it, it seems that this tomato class is the most idle. Some are out of place, wrong, the overdue old loli in a high position looks very unconscious. She has hardly seen her work seriously. Most of the time is spent playing games, a small part of the time is spent sleeping, and the last one is left. A little time is used for the game to spray people. A fairy-like retirement life was once the home of my dreams. It''s also fortunate that she can be so free, staying at home all the time and not afraid of coming out of illness. Wash the dishes and chopsticks after a hasty breakfast. "Little brother, I really can''t help with this degree of damage. Repair. It''s not a question of money. The blacksmith is not a supplier. I can''t do this kind of work. It''s really a skill. It''s not as good as people, nothing can be done." The little blacksmith returned the package to Ji Bai with emotion, feeling a little. "Before this sword was broken, it must be a peerless sword. Although I am just a little blacksmith with little knowledge and knowledge, I can feel the painstaking effort of the swordsmiths on this sword. Or workmanship." Moreover, the material of this sword is very special. You can hardly find this kind of material in the mortal world. If you think it is useless, you can resell it to me. It will definitely give you a fair price. "No, thank you." Ji Bai tactfully rejected the blacksmith''s proposal. [Silver Throne] I have been with myself for some time. This is my partner, my comrade-in-arms, which cannot be measured by money. "That''s really a pity." The blacksmith looked at the wrapping fabric with a bit of dismay. Sword blade fragments, and did not intend to continue to discourage the profession of blacksmithing, most of them are straight-hearted people, and will not do something that is loved by others. "Brother, you are a knight." "Not anymore. "Oh, I said that no one except you would regard the sword as a cold killing tool so precious." The little blacksmith smiled, revealing his big white fangs, which contrasted sharply with the dark-skinned muscles. "The sword can kill or save people, only in the master''s mind." "Yes, the weapon depends on the master, but whether it is to kill or save, don''t you have to see blood on the blade, ah, it''s just that my Yu Jibai couldn''t help but glance at this blacksmith who turned his head and went to work hard. "Oh, by the way, Brother Knight, if you still don¡¯t give up, you can go to the blacksmith shop in the south of the city to try your luck. It is recognized as the best blacksmith shop in the border city, but you know, the more skilled it is. The more irritable people are, it depends on your luck to get a chance." thank. "Although he didn''t understand the other party''s words very much, out of respect, Ji Bai expressed his gratitude orally. Walking out of the shop and looking back, this is the last blacksmith shop in the north of the city. In order to repair [The Silver Throne], I ran almost every street and alley in Border Town. Chapter 417: The silver throne was shattered, and the evil sword close to Pozu was not enough to deal with any situation. This sword is really just like the ink stick identification technique. It can''t cut a piece of butter. It can''t even break the armor when confronting weak creatures like humans and goblins. How can it kill? The sword that can''t cut butter easily, but can wipe through the skin of the dragon race, is very unreliable in many cases, but when encountering a strong enemy, it is the only one that one looks for a complicated sword. After walking out of the shop, Ji Bai did not intend to take a carriage to the south of the city. He first found a hidden place and entered the world of necromancers. The scene changes, and the bustling streets become magnificent palaces. There was no one in the center of the quiet hall, and the sound of a broom rubbing against the floor was faintly heard, "Have you worked hard, Xiao Luoluo, keep going." Outside the hall of SF Light Novel, a girl with a dragon horn in a maid costume turned her head and pretended He didn''t notice Ji Bai''s arrival at all, and passed Ji Bai with a blank expression on his broomstick. Milo felt her shoulders sink. I was held back by someone. In the past, those who dared to touch her body in this way were either spit out by her dragon''s breath to annihilation, or they would be banished into purgatory. "What''s the matter?" Milo flashed a brow on her forehead. Although she knew it was the same person, being touched by a male always made her feel very uncomfortable. "Today''s instant teleportation has not been used yet. Send me to the south of the border town. I won''t describe the specific location. The unexplored prophet of the dragon clan with vast magical powers should know." Ji Bai let go of his hand wittily, and reached out to touch one of them. The lady''s shoulder is indeed wrong. In order to avoid taboo, Ji Bai wisely kept a distance from this innocent old female dragon. Where are you going? " "It didn''t take long. This sword must be broken, forget it?" Ji Bai threw the sac into Miluo''s arms. "I didn''t mean it "what did you say?" "It''s nothing." "Your complexion is not so good, are you sick? Remember to drink more hot water." Ji Bai tilted his head, and saw that the female dragon had been a little purple since just now. Without a word, he immediately threw out the magic of straight men Operation one: drink plenty of hot water. I just don''t know if such advanced creatures as dragons also have periods or something, it should be. But this kind of thing must not be asked directly, as long as it is a female, she feels offended when she hears such words. Ji Bai still understands this Milo''s face worsened. "What the **** is wrong with you?" "If you say bad things about me, just say it straight. What do you mean in your heart?". Can you hear what I say in my heart? " "Don''t forget, I have lived in the world of necromancers for centuries." Miluo''s expressionless face added a hint of helplessness. "So, what does the innocent old dragon mean??" I don''t know if it was an illusion, Ji Bai always felt that he saw a few traces of the little girl''s emotions on the female dragon in front of him. Sorry. "Ji Bai bowed and apologized very sincerely. "Are you going to the south of the city?" Miluo didn''t hold her tail, she leaned on the broom and pointed to a flower beside the guide "I have already connected the space for you, and walked into the forest garden." That''s right." Miluo seemed to remember something, stroked the corner of his head in his hand and broke it gently. "Here, take it." Miluo expressionlessly handed the broken corner she had broken off to Ji Bai who was silent. "Should it help you to repair your sword?" "Doesn''t it hurt?" "It hurts? I''ve long been used to it." Miluo didn''t know it, but was surprised at Ji Bai''s question. "Asymmetrical sides on both sides will be ugly, and one horn is intact and the other horn is broken, one heavy and one light, the head will be very uncomfortable, and the broken dragon horns will spring up like bamboo shoots at a speed visible to the naked eye. "I said, don''t try to use human thinking to try to figure us out." Milo held the broom nonchalantly, and walked slowly to another corner to continue working. Ji Bai gave her 4 eyes deeply and walked into the garden The scene changed, the magnificent and tall hall disappeared, and Ji Bai''s dark vision made it difficult for Ji Bai to adapt. Walking along the light source, the ears gradually become noisy. All kinds of shouts are endless. This place should be a corner of a small alley somewhere in the market. The brief exposure to light caused blindness to the retina that had adapted to the darkness. The bazaars in the south of the city have a bit of miscellaneous goods, almost all of them are small shops or stalls. In a row of streets, weapons shops with swords and swords hanging on them are very conspicuous. The gates are probably not in line with the scale. Closed, there are few passers-by passing by in front of the door, almost no one patronizes. If it weren''t for Ji Bai to determine the coordinates according to the location given by the blacksmith, he even wondered if he had gone in the wrong place. It should be right here Ji Bai turned around in front of the glass door. Although it was a transparent door, it was covered with a black cloth inside, not knowing the situation of the inner strength. Do you also take vacations during working days? Or is there something the owner has gone out? Ji Bai knocked on the door. "Excuse me, is anyone here?" He waited at the door for a long time but didn''t get a response. "Sir, are you planning to repair weapons and equipment?" One hand patted Ji Bai''s shoulder from behind. "Yes, are you the guy in this shop?" Ji Bai looked at the young man in front of him. He looked popular, and his skin looked a bit yellow and his arms were rough. He knew that he was a person who did heavy work all year round. "Hey, I don''t mean you want to ask the owner of this shop for help?? "Naturally, this store has a good reputation. "Then you give up as soon as possible. The owner of this store has been proud of his reputation since he made his name. He only works for high-ranking officials and nobles. If you just kneel down and beg him, he won''t give you a look. Come to my shop if you want to repair or buy weapons." The young man sighed. "Thank you for your kindness. My situation is a little bit special. I''m afraid you won''t be able to handle it." "Well, I¡¯m not reluctant. Our shop is not far from that alley. If you need to, you can find us and give you advice. Don¡¯t bother the uncle inside who strikes the iron. If your ears are still If you want it." Before the young man left, was it true that the people inside were very hot-tempered? Turning back, a face that looked a little green was looking at him suspiciously, and when he turned around, his face gradually unfolded. benefactor? Is it really you? ? "Ji Bai just felt that this face was a bit familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen it. "I, it''s me, you are the knight that you tried to save from the battlefield and the judgment meeting. My name is Randy." The young man said excitedly, "Oh, it''s you." Ji Bai recalled for a moment, finally Relevant memories about this person have been found out of some messy memories in the past few months. It was the young man he rescued from the city wall and at the judgment meeting. After he rescued him, he joined the Brilliant Knight again, and he has never seen him since. "How did you recognize me?" Looking at Randy with a little excitement, Ji Bai was puzzled. "I don''t know your benefactor, you always have a special temperament, and you also wear armor, I just guessed it blindly." Randy scratched his head. "Well, if I remember correctly, you later joined the Brilliant Knights, right?" "Yes, thanks to your recommendation!" "Then why are you here now?" "There is no way, the Glory Knights were sealed off. The surviving members went their separate ways. I also lost my job, so I had to go back to my hometown and learn some crafts from my uncle and plan to change careers." At this point, Randy was a little embarrassed. . The water is too deep, unable to change the status quo, and unwilling to join in with the filth. The rules and regulations that are written in the most dangerous ways contain too many unspoken rules. Chapter 418: Chapter 9 ~ Powerless "Okay?" Randy was taken aback. As a former knight, he was neither severely disabled nor old. Irregular retirements are often full of criticism. Now that he sees his former benefactor still wearing a knight armor, he feels guilty. . "It is good to stay away from officialdom and have a calm mind like water." "Benefactor, are you still working in the temple now?" The armor on Ji Bai''s body seemed to evoke Randy''s memories, and his expression was a little complicated. "I have never mentioned that I am a priest. I have retired for a long time. "Benefactor, you have retired for a long time? But, don''t you still wear armor?" "Are you a knight, is there a direct connection with wearing armor?" "Ji Bai asked back. "Uh, uh... Randy scratched his head. There is indeed no explicit stipulation that only knights can wear knight armor. At first, he thought that Ji Bai was a high-level member of the Temple Association. After this level of identity was overthrown, he looked more and more. I don''t understand who Ji Bai is anymore. "The benefactor came to the border town today, is there anything important to deal with? Uh, uh, don''t get me wrong, I just ask casually, maybe I can help or something." Randy asked. "My sword is broken. I heard that the blacksmith shop in the south of the city is so skilled and admired that I came here." Ji Bai opened the sac in his hand slightly. The blade fragments were exposed. "I just heard that the owner of this blacksmith shop has a weird temper, and he is arrogant and disdain to serve the flat-headed people. "Hey? Is this shop the benefactor is going to visit? I told you earlier that this shop was opened by my uncle. If the benefactor wants to make repairs, just tell me." "Is that so." It''s rare to see people giving pillows when you want to sleep. Just because I can''t find a qualified blacksmith''s shop, I am worried, so I send my ¡®key¡¯ to my hand? "Okay, it won''t interfere with the shopkeeper''s work, right?" "No, no, my uncle is ready to talk." Randy waved his hand and took out a bunch of keys from his pocket. After a little identification, he inserted the key. Accompanied by the sound of the door shaft turning, the heavy anti-theft glass door was slowed down. Push away slowly. "Then interrupt for a moment. "The benefactor is polite, my uncle loves me, knowing that you are the benefactor who saved me, you must readily agree. I can''t guarantee anything else. My uncle''s forging technology is in the border town, and even the entire human federation is one of the best. My uncle is the first choice for the family children of the Temple Association to find a swordsmith." Despite Randy''s bluffing, Ji Bai didn''t say anything. After opening the door, he followed Randy into the shop without hesitation. He could still trust the character of this young knight, and he had a certain affection for him, otherwise he would not have come forward and risked their vanguard knights from the execution ground. Or Gongxiao l) C is sultry and hot, although it is the season of high and refreshing autumn, the four walls completely block the autumn wind and prevent autumn from penetrating the slightest. Because of the long-term high temperature, the walls were full of wrinkles and uneven mud, and the white color was dyed gray-black under the smoky fire. Hanging all kinds of weapons for sale and display is something that almost every smithy will do. This smithy is destined to be a stream. There is nothing hanging on the bare walls, and the only ornaments are clatter. The clock keeps ringing. The room is not small, but the layout is slightly empty. Except for the necessary daily necessities, only two wooden beds and a pair of tables and chairs are left unused. Under the stairs, it probably leads to the basement. The room is used as a living area without ironware. Or blacksmith tools such as iron stoves should be in the basement. The sound of forging reverberated throughout the room, coming from the basement. Under Randy¡¯s guidance, the sound of forging and percussion went from far to near, and the outline of the stone steps was smoothed. Time left a lot of marks here. In the huge basement, there was a shirtless man sitting by the stove. Press the red-burning iron tool and whip the hammer. "Xiao Di, did you buy the materials? Where should I put them? By the way, throw the utensils on the iron table into the cooling pool to cool." The rough voice commanded without turning his head. Uncle, a visitor is here. Randy whispered in the ear of the big man. "Which guest? Tell them that I have been in retreat recently and are not taking orders. Even the Patriarch of the Great Temple Family can''t force me to work, right? Don''t let them in." The man said angrily. "Uncle, it''s not those high-ranking officials, and I have brought in the guests. "What?" The big man glanced behind him, the hideous scar was like a long curly reptile, squirming along with the facial muscles. Recently, I am not taking orders. "Just a glance at the big man, he withdrew his gaze, and continued to focus on forging the iron that was about to be formed. Randy felt like he couldn''t hold back his face. "Uncle, he is... "It''s a knight, isn''t it?" The big man received before Randy could speak. "What''s the matter with the knight? There is something so rare about a priesthood that can be easily performed by memorizing a dictionary rule. Haven''t you guys been a while." "The city is wearing a pair of armor, for fear that no one knows that you are a knight... Don''t stand there as an aisle, go quickly, I''m still polite to you now, if I don''t leave, I will drive people!" The big man made a loud voice, his voice even surpassed the noisy iron strike. "Uncle, this knight is my benefactor! Have you forgotten the border town incident I mentioned to you? In order to save his and Lao Gang''s lives, this knight even lost his official position. Guangmu J now "Oh? Is that so? "The big man then looked at Ji Bai with his straight eyes, put down the hammer and stood up with the forge. "Did you save Xiao Di and the others?" ...This is still being demoted as a civilian? " "Yes, but it''s not as serious as what he said. I have not been degraded as... "It''s okay, it should be one yard and one yard, so I hate dealing with you knights. You have to go around three corners and be humble when you talk. Isn''t it tired? Is the person alive?" The big man interrupted Ji Bai with an impatient wave. "Although you are fancy and not straightforward, you can be regarded as a good knight for the people for the time being. Well, I am not that big to people like you... Are you coming to me to build a sword or to repair a sword? I can help." The big man rolled up his sleeves and moved his stiff arm a little. "Excuse me, I want to ask Mr. You to help repair this sword. This sword is a bit special. Many blacksmiths say that they can''t do this business. They don¡¯t dare to take orders if they are not skilled. I wanted to see what kind of sword it was that was blown so evil by them. "The big man seemed to have a hint of interest, and took the package from Ji Bai. The fire from the stove reflected the big man''s squeezed brows. He took out a fragment of the blade and tentatively knocked it with a hammer. The hammer head bounced back all at once. He quietly put away the hammer and sighed deeply. "This sword is not something I have the ability to repair and forge, or in other words, it is not something that a human swordsmith can repair and forge. "Speaking of which I am not afraid of your jokes. I have studied the art of blacksmithing for many years, but I can''t see the material of this sword at all. "It''s not Ryukyu, it''s not Xuangang, let alone lacquered wood or magic scales. I can''t even break the materials. How can I talk about repairing? The big man sighed and shook his head. "Uncle, can''t even you fix it? No, forging and recasting may be done. How can I know if I don''t try?" Randy couldn''t believe it. "Try it, try you a ghost! What do you mean by a layman here? You can melt and recast if you want to melt?? Don''t even want to leave this little fragment if you don''t want to melt it!" The big man is ruthless Randy glared fiercely. "Worse, if the high temperature can''t affect the structure of this sword, this sword will be completely abandoned and returned to Ji Bai." I would be irresponsible to tell you that I can rebuild it and then rebuild this sword. The sword was thrown into the furnace to be recast, but in this way, the sword was completely ruined, and after recasting, it would be much worse than before. "Uncle, listening to what you mean, is it possible for this sword to be recast and repaired? "Yes, but there is little hope." The big man glanced at Randy who was curious. "I also said that this sword is beyond the technical scope of a human forge. This is not because I am justifying my incompetence. In fact, this sword is definitely not made by humans. If you don''t believe me, I can''t help it. "You said, there is still a possibility of repairing?" He must be able to repair this sword, at least he is the only one I can think of...but this is probably impossible. " "The old man has a weird temper. I don''t think you are like a talking person. You can''t cope with the old man''s weird temper." "Uncle, didn''t you say that this sword is not in the human category?" "You kid did the bar with me? Did I say that the old man is a human?" The big man gave Randy a sullen look. "Not a human?... "You''ll know when you go, but don''t hold any hope. I have dealt with the old man a few times, and I understand him a little bit." The big man explained. "Although the surrounding villages in the category are directly under the jurisdiction of the Federation, the Human Federation will not be responsible for the safety of their villagers if they leave the border city and leave the protection of the barriers. Money moved to poor people living in cities and towns. "The kind that is so poor that the demons don''t bother to rob them. "This is an extraordinary period. You have to figure out whether it is worth it or not. This trip is likely to return without success. Once you leave the border town, you won''t be surprised what happens." "Thank you for the suggestion, Mr. If that''s the case, then I will leave first, and I will bother you." The matter is over, and there is no point in staying here. "Wait." The big man behind him stopped Ji Bai. "Is there anything else?" Ji Bai looked back. "I used to be a knight anyway, this armor is really shabby...I can''t help you gradually, and it''s still within the scope of my ability to send you a decent armor. "Stop chattering, curvy to death, you saved my ineffective nephew, I just don''t want to owe you favor." The big man walked into the inner room while waving his hand, and walked out of it with the sound of iron collision. A set of full-body plate armor, the sterling silver material gleams under the firelight, shining brightly. Although Ji Bai is not a foundry, he has worn all kinds of armor on the march for many years, and his quality can be seen at a glance. Chapter 419: The quality of this armor is absolutely superior, and it seems to have enchanting special effects. "Shen" here, take it, you can''t find any forgers in the entire human federation that can make better than this armor. Not only that, this armor also comes with [Fighting Enchantment], which can resist once. Conjuration attack. " "This is where I traded precious metals from a merchant of the demon species. It is very precious! "Uncle, didn''t you make this armor?" "Of course not! I''m just a blacksmith, and not an enchanter. Do I just want to learn how to enchant this fancy thing?" The old man blushed and retorted vigorously. "The so-called sword with a hero, I think you don''t look like a big person, so reluctantly, take it as a thank you for saving Xiao Di." "Thank you." Ji Bai didn''t refuse. To be honest, he returned from Yiluzhou all in his own body, as clean as a newborn baby. There are no strands. Although the Yiluozhou incident has ended, although Ji Bai has brought a lot of changes, the leading spirit has never changed. In any case, he has a strange obsession with armor, and there were even rumors that ¡®the Radiant Knight is a fetish¡¯. The style of this armor is more human-oriented, and seems to be used for trading with humans. The seam of the helmet is enough to let people see the scene straight ahead. The two sides are decorated with golden wings. The armor is all silver. It belongs to light plate armor. The breastplate is made of heavy metal plates. The abdomen is mostly iron chains. It is designed to reduce the weight of the armor. The ground is quite reasonable. After quickly taking off the old leather armor and putting on the new armor, Ji Bai walked out of the shop in a brief voice of thanks. ......Miss, your lord has given us a message to let us go back as soon as possible. It is an extraordinary period recently, and you know that...... "Extraordinary period?" The girl looked at the prudent servant with interest, the butterfly mask concealed her face, and her long, slender, icy blue hair fell down like three thousand blue cold springs. "In my eyes there is no extraordinary period, only fighters. "It is an extraordinary period for them as prey. I can feel that they are now panicked and short of breath like the elk hiding in this jungle." "The koi disguised in the school of fish is very passive now. They want to try their best to eliminate our suspicion. Do you think they will make big moves in this situation?" "Although this is the case, it is better to be cautious. I always feel that the atmosphere of this forest is a bit... Chapter 10 ~ Dwarf "I always feel that there is something wrong with the atmosphere of this wood...The person disguised as a civilian looked around vigilantly. "Your guardian is a soldier, and you will be afraid of mortals. Even if you retire first, you will be allowed to retreat. "The girl''s crisp voice said something that made the guard blush. "Miss, I am not timid, it is my honor to die for you." The guard immediately knelt down on one knee and swore. "Nature gives me guidance, the enemy can''t approach silently." The girl raised her head and felt that every tree in the forest, every bush, and even every weed, every leaf exudes abundance. Vigorous, full of green light source particles suspended in the air, this is the world that only they can perceive. The flowers and grasses of nature are her companions. In her cognition, these unknown lives dedicated to the world are far better than some living advanced primates. The eyes in the butterfly mask opened, as if sensing something, and raised his gaze towards the position of the cliff above the forest. "Miss is in danger!" the guard yelled, desperately trying to push the girl beside him, but unexpectedly, the pretender had already foreseen his movements. The sharp arrows in the chest and neck were the best proof. The target of the attackers was on themselves from the beginning. They wanted to get rid of themselves first. This was obviously a premeditated secret attack. There is no way to protect you, I wish you good... The man prayed silently for the girl, hoping that rescue would come before the girl was killed. He stopped moving and fell dead on the spot. "Cut, ordinary people, have I underestimated you." The girl looked at the mountain with contempt and was occupied by heavily armed soldiers. Where did the native soldiers summoned? Actually concealed his heavy eyeliner? Something went beyond the girl''s expectations. The attacker was inseparable from what she had imagined, but what happened to the soldiers who emerged out of thin air? ? Eyeliner is all over every corner. How did so many well-trained soldiers do it in a short time? The breath was judged, "A low-level creature with a mortal body, who has been intermarried with barbarians for so many generations, is contemptuous ~ a lot of cheap tricks." The girl smiled disdainfully, even though her thighs were caught off guard The sharp arrow pierced. The blood stained the luxurious skirt. This was not because the attackers were aiming wrong. Unsurprisingly, their purpose was to capture themselves alive as a bargaining chip. Are you kidding me? You barbarians also think. The girl limped and suddenly felt her vision dimmed. The arrow is painted with poison, and it is still very poisonous... Before she could mobilize the curse in her body to force the poison out, the girl reluctantly calmed down to cast her spells. There was movement from the depths of the jungle, and wave after wave of black armored soldiers, like spring bamboo shoots after the rain, kept popping up, enclosing the woods. They received a death order, and a bird could not fly out of the woods. I am, light novel The black armored soldiers were surrounded by groups and gradually narrowed the encirclement. I saw the girl sitting quietly cross-legged in the middle, neither panicking nor resisting to follow the orders received in his mind. The black armored soldiers gradually approached the girl ruthlessly holding weapons. A snow-white elk broke through the wall of black armor like a swift lightning bolt. The girl''s eyes opened suddenly, her skill was vigorous, and she turned over and jumped onto the back of the elk. The two antlers were shining with thunder, and the black armored men blocking the road were hit by a side of the snow-white elk carrying the girl and breaking through the dangerous encirclement. The white shadow was like a thunder that flashed by, and the horse drifted away and disappeared soon. The shadow. After nearly two hundred miles out of the border town, Ji Bai rode a horse and hurried to the small village before it got dark. This horse generously gifted by the Countess of the Subcat tribe is fast and has good endurance. It is a well-deserved horse. Since riding back from the deserted Shaomo, one horse is given to Horley, and the other white is left by herself. Finished. By the way, Ji Bai named this sturdy mare "Baijin" It should be here. After checking the map, Ji Bai looked at the brightly lit small village ahead. This village does not seem to be very prosperous. The abandoned barren fields are full of weeds. There are no wheat pockets and dried pork in front of the small wooden houses. It seems that every family has no extra surplus, just raising livestock and reclaiming the wheat fields to barely make a living. , Living a life of isolation and self-sufficiency. The villages that have been looted by demons all the year round naturally cannot be rich. The villagers work hard every day, but they can only go to bed hungry. Some weeds are surrounded by short fences. Most of these lands were once cultivated fields, and they have been abandoned for a long time without cultivation and management. Ji Bai got off his horse and led Bai Jin into the dispensable wooden arch on the front of the village. After leaving the village, Ji Bai fully felt the depression of the village. The sky was still dark and there were almost no pedestrians on the street. If it weren''t for the dim lights of the wooden house, Ji Bai directly doubted whether there were any living people in this place. live. The village occupies a small area, not even half of the courtyard in front of the castle, but a newcomer, who knows nothing about the blacksmith¡¯s residence, can¡¯t knock on the door door to door, right? How embarrassing is that? "Big brother, are you looking for a way?" The immature voice awakened Ji Bai from his contemplation, and he looked down at his feet. The black eyes were a little lazy, but the immature and white face was stained with a little dust. The girl who was less than Ji Bai''s thighs looked up at him, and the clothing used as a cover was covered with patches. "Big brother, are you looking for a way?" The girl tapped Ji Bai''s leg with her little hand in an unsentimental voice. It was getting dark, and in this case, a little girl came out silently, but if she was a timid person, she would be scared out of her soul. "Little sister, are you a resident of this village?" Ji Bai squatted down so that the girl could look at herself. Chapter 420: The girl didn''t say any extra words, but just nodded her head slightly. "Well, where do you live? Don''t get me wrong, just ask in passing." The girl hesitated for a moment, and pointed her finger at the small wooden house not far away. "Find a way?" The girl repeated the words again, looking straight at Ji Bai. "Well, if you are familiar with this place, can you take me to the smithy here? "Yes." The girl nodded, as if she had expected what Ji Bai was about to say. She stretched out her dirty little hand and spread out "Uh, uh?" Ji Bai was taken aback, looking at the girl in rags. He hesitated for a second before reacting. "Yes, this is the cost of driving, can you wait for me now?" The girl stared at the gold coin in her hand in a daze. It was not long since she had done this ¡®walk¡¯, and the traveler who came to visit the very bad-tempered old man had seen quite a few. Either cheat yourself and do their free child labor, or leave with angrily muttering, "The kid has got money in his eyes, lead a way to ask for money." It''s very generous to be able to pay for two copper coins in your pocket, and just as they said, to take a short distance, it is too much to talk about the reward. This is the first time she has seen this golden currency, it must be very valuable. He raised his head and glanced at the iron head in front of him. Is this guy a fool? "Okay, no problem, come with me." The girl silently wiped the gold coins with her clothes and put them in her pocket. Following the girl''s unhurried pace, Ji Bai came to a wooden house in the corner of the village. It was very quiet, not at all like a house where a blacksmith who forged all day long lived. "Is it here? "Well, do you need other services." "No need, thank you for bringing me here." Ji Bai thanked the girl, no doubt he was there for the girl to lead. There is no need for the other party to deceive himself. Furthermore, the children who grew up in these mountain villages are so pure that they don''t know where they are going. The girl hesitated a little, then glanced at Ji Bai. "Big brother, give you a warning. The old man who lives there has a bad temper. After many travelers who came to visit him, they were kicked out after talking to him less than a few words, so they should be conscious. "thanks for reminding. The girl''s back gradually disappeared into the darkness, Ji Bai took a deep breath and knocked on the wooden door with some expectation. After waiting for more than ten seconds, without receiving a response, Ji Bai knocked on the wooden door again. "Knock what knock?! Don''t let people rest so late, do you want to die?" The roar made Ji Bai''s intention to knock on the door again. "Fuck, how far away! The old man is going to bed tonight, and I will come back tomorrow if I have something to do!" The rough and heavy roar fell, and Ji Bai silently looked at the horizon. The sun had just set in the mountain. Sleep at this point? ? "Old man, how could it be possible to fall asleep now when it''s time for dinner?" Ji Bai stood outside the door unwillingly and listened to the movement inside, as if quieted down. "I think you can''t sleep even when you go to bed at this time. If you can''t sleep, why not find someone to chat with you or something?" Ji Bai stood outside the door and waited for nearly half an hour. The sun had already set on the top of the mountain. He sighed and planned to find a place to live today. When he came back tomorrow, the door opened. A short and round figure that looked like a ball appeared, and was silent when he saw Ji Bai who had not left outside the door. "Why haven''t you left?" The short old man''s two white-and-flowered mustaches were about to rise up. ... Are you a dwarf? ? "Ji Bai was a little unbelievable. "What''s wrong with the dwarf? Did the dwarf eat your rice?? Who stipulated that dwarves could not live in a human village, did you stipulate it?" The little old man narrowed his eyes. "Are you still a knight?!" "Before it was, now... "Go! Go as far as you can! Don''t stay here to obstruct the eyes of the old man!" The short old man said, closing the door. Ji Bai was stunned. He thought that the other party''s opening the door meant that he still had a chance. How did this old face turn around? "The old man, please wait a minute, why suddenly drove me away... Ji Bai was quick in his eyes and held the door to prevent the old man from closing. "You let the old man go! What does it mean to suddenly drive you away? When did the old man welcome you guys? Don''t be shameless and get out! Otherwise, don''t blame me for taking care of you, the knight kid!" The two were in a stalemate for a while. Because Ji Bai moved too much, the sac in his arms fell to the ground, and the fragments of the sword blade fell to the ground with a crisp sound. Ji Bai didn''t care about wrestling with the old man, and hurriedly picked up the blade fragments that fell on the ground. He looked at Ji Bai with an unintelligible look on his face. "Yes, yes." Ji Bai was slightly startled by the old man''s changing attitude again. "This sword is yours?" _book.SFA. Yes it is. " "Nonsense!" The old man snorted in disdain. "You are definitely not the original owner of this sword. "Senior Mingjian, I really am not the original owner of this sword, this sword was given to me by someone else." Ji Bai answered truthfully. "Huh, I''ll just say. "Don''t mess around, who is your senior?" The old man frowned and picked two pieces of [Silver Throne] from the ground. "E recognizes this sword for the old man, not only does he recognize it, but the sword is from the old man''s hand." "What did you say? You made this sword?" Ji Bai was full of disbelief. "Why? Doesn''t it look like?" "No, it''s not, it looks like a lot. "Huh! I haven''t seen the little things in the world, and they are still slick." The old man despised, and then said angrily. "Are you planning to stay outside for long enough? I will close the door if I don''t come in!" "Thank you senior." Ji Bai hurriedly got into the wooden house. "Hey, I ask you, was this sword handed to you by the original owner?" "I''m not sure... it was given to me by a swordsmith. At that time, the sword was covered with a lot of dust. "Swordsmith?" The old man stared at the blade fragments in the capsule for a moment. "Then, I''m afraid I don''t know how many owners have changed for this sword. How many years have passed since then?" "Really? Is the original owner of this sword very powerful?" "Very powerful, quite powerful, he is the strongest human knight that the old man has ever seen." There was a ray of admiration and thought in the old man''s eyes. "Is he also a knight? Then what''s his name? Maybe I know it." Ji Bai couldn''t help being aroused by curiosity. "Do you know? Come on, that guy has been missing for several years, and now that this sword appeared in the hands of a blacksmith has explained everything." The old man glanced at Ji Bai disdainfully. Chapter 421: "Isn''t his name very famous in your human federation? Or is it that you have forgotten him." "Resounding?...Senior, please show me." "Knight Watcher, the only legendary knight in your human history who has killed the leader of the demon species, why? Haven''t heard of it?" "Knight Watcher? I''ve heard of it, but in his record, he hasn''t killed the leader of the demon species, right?" "No?? Haha, your human historians are really interesting. The trivial battles are exaggerated, and the brilliant record of the real name is left in Qianshi without leaving a trace? I don''t understand what you think. Chapter 11 ~ Pushing Down the Cliff What is in the head of the historian of the class to increase the racial self "I don''t leave the slightest pen and ink in the record of the famous history. Although the iron doctors who don''t understand the history of your human beings feel that, don''t such unprecedented heroes do not propagate it?" The dwarf old man shook his head without understanding. Less shows his attitude towards the human federation. "You said, Shouwang Qitu has killed the leader of the demon species?? ...Where did you hear this rumor? The watch knight, the fourth generation knight king, is Ji Bai''s predecessor knight king. The birth and death is unknown, only known that his surname is Andy. He seemed to have published his photos in the early years, but later it seemed to be scattered out of privacy. But if it¡¯s among the knight kings, it¡¯s a little mediocre, not very good. Looking at the current history of mankind, Watchman: It¡¯s not the bottom, at least, it¡¯s higher than the investigation rate of a certain geotechnical spy and rebellion? ? "Rumors?" Hearing is false and seeing is believing, unless the old man sees it with his own eyes, you think the old man will do it." The old man dwarf glanced at Ji Bai with disdain. "Looking at your ignorant knight boy, you probably understand that, 80% of the human federation has deliberately buried the truth of this matter for unknown reasons." The old man snorted. "Believe it or not!" "You mean, this is what you saw with your own eyes?" Feeling gone, The old man happened to be on the scene during the Battle of Wushan, but I saw with my own eyes that kid plunged the enemy leader Ye Xinping into memories. "That guy''s swordsmanship is unparalleled in the world. Yi''s head is cut off and carried in his hands." The old man raised his head and looked forward to his skills. .As for the human knight, he has great expectations... "Compared with him, you little **** may not even be called a knight." "Even as you always said, he is not the only one who has killed the leader of the demon species, right? "Who do you mean?" The dwarf old man lit his pipe and took two bites. "For example, contemporary... "Tianhui? No, no, no, The kid who never showed his face was completely unsuccessful. The heat was too far away, and he was not in the same class as the guy watching. "I wonder if you haven''t seen him, Why are you speaking so decisively? " "I haven''t seen him, and he doesn''t know me, but I have seen him fight. Chapter 1906516 , A faint smoke ring spit out, the old man said in dissatisfaction It¡¯s so good that you don¡¯t like to listen to it Tao. "Why, I''m a little dissatisfied in your tone? Is your kid a fan of him? Then I have to say a few words about you" Radiant, his sword skills are outstanding, of course, this is a knight compared to the past, as a fine man As far as Wang is concerned, his single strength is completely unqualified. "The old man talked freely. "Without the help of his armor, the strength is at most the level of a troll soldier, and it can''t be higher. " "Although it''s a human The best of the three humans, but the strength can''t be compared with the monster that Shouwang. " "But he cut... How can we judge the variables and the real and the truth based on human words? At least old "Duke of the blood family, right? The old man didn''t watch that battle with his own eyes. How can he judge his Chinese and husband''s feelings based on human words. In terms of combat effectiveness, + a man of the sky is no more than a blood company. As for how he won," The term "Simmon Species" was created by your humans. It is used to describe non-human races that threaten you. It is an abstract concept with no basis in itself. The physiological gap between non-human races is equally huge. According to this concept, The kinsmen can also blow the accumulated heat from the various solutions other than themselves, and the coal road is thriving. "Eat Kapi," In the middle of the fire, there is no baldness on the German wall. Except for the group photo that looks like a family portrait, there is no decoration of the wooden cabin. There is nothing unusual about it. The 150-person structure is explored. The child in the evidence shows kindness The other decorations all seemed to be a group photo of a family of three, with a small male smiling on it. The largest area is the stove and wooden table placed in the middle of the room, occupying almost half of the room. "It''s been a long time since I handed this sword to his hand, it was just sent out of the forging furnace, and now it is so broken that it is not a prototype, and even the skeleton hasn''t tried to return to the furnace to rebuild. In the period of Nanfeng...Is your kid listening to me? "Sorry, I was distracted just now, senior, you said. , Ji Baikankan turned his attention away from the painting on the wooden wall. "You really want to fix this sword?" The old man dangled his pipe and narrowed his eyes. "That''s right, otherwise I won''t come to you either. Senior, can''t you do anything about it? Money is not a problem... "Why is this the wrong sentence?" The old man suddenly exploded impatiently. "Money is not a problem line, it is not a problem. Is the guy who works in the Saints Association of the same type of repeater?? It is to want to film. To show your wealth and wealth, or what do you want to express? If it weren''t for the sake of this sword, you would have been kicked out a long time ago!'' It''s my gaffe that deceives others. "Ji Bai didn''t know which muscle he angered the old man, so he bowed his head and apologized and it was all done. Earth Lianchen + You can tell even if you don''t know how to forge swords. The structure of this sword has been completely destroyed. It is almost impossible to repair it. The only way is to rebuild it. "Is there no other way?" "Don''t believe it? If you don''t believe it, you can try to find it. The old man dared to pat his chest and said that there is no one in this world. 5. Celebrities, the 0E sword itself was made by me... The old man said angrily. "Unless you are gone. The big dog fruit luck ran into the **** of low cliffs, "God of low cliffs?" Ji Bai reacted in two seconds. The **** he believes in is the **** of craftsmen. More people''s hometown, there is no way to grasp "It''s risky to go back to the furnace again, even if it''s me, don''t you see if it can come in handy?" Ji Bai took out a horn. "It''s a bit bad as expected, old gentleman, look at this thing as a land-use laborer. Lao Meng just said, "What can you take out?" ? Don''t mess around and affect the performance of the old man, just get a antler. Yu said, his eyes were round, and the pipe in his mouth almost fell. "This, this. What''s in your hand? Quickly, quickly show me my father Shizhi Jibai handed the dragon horns. The dwarf old man Xin Xia really lined up the dragon horns, with big eyes and careful attention, like Made it in Zhenla, for fear of falling on the ground Ruan Yi...Where did you get it?? "The old man couldn''t help but question Ji Bai. Such a thing" Ji Bai was a little surprised when he saw Ruo''s head and feet. "Do you know what this is?" See. This material science is very unusual. My intuition told me that it was used to cast "The old man is not omniscient and omnipotent. How can he know?" The sword will be cast into a peerless sword! " "Some kind of creature''s horn. "What kind of creature?" the old man asked impatiently. I don''t know, but I met in a woodland. Ji Bai did not tell the truth, because it was not only a question of his personal willingness, but also related to Miluo''s safety. Chapter 422: Anyway, the place of Jizhisen is wicked. No one can tell what kind of riding-shaped creature is bred. If you throw the pot on its head, it must be known that there is a dragon in this world, "How about it, right? Did your recast help?" "I can try..." The old man exhaled deeply. "If this sword is forged, the old man may have a history. "Is there such an exaggeration? "What do you know?" Hey, **** it, if it weren''t for my old bones to walk, I would really have to carry an axe and take a trip to Jizhi Forest. The old man is completely trying to evacuate Wuzhi Forest. "Then, now, how many Suo Yi''s eyes are on Ji Bai''s body, and the small eyes are about to shine. "Children, do you have any extra materials of this kind?" Money is not a problem... "There are no little friends in the room. This is really a good idea for a car. This sentence is really true. I was a kid before, and I became a kid in an instant. There is still a dumbfounded. Money is not. Are these five words familiar? "No, just that one." "Really?" The old man''s sharp gaze seemed to want to see through Ji Bai. "Really..."......,......It''s a pity. "The dwarf old man stroked the dragon horn in his hand, sighing. Wooden table with fire. "Boy, what kind of weapon are you good at?" Immediately, under Ji Bai''s puzzled gaze, he walked to the large wooden table next to the stove. "Two-handed long sword." Ji Bai successfully caught the metal long sword thrown by Kong. It was a wide-edged cross sword. "This is the metal long-cut that I used to build from the good mysterious tree a few days ago: there are rich carvings on the guillotine. Enchanting, in your human federation, can be regarded as a priceless existence. SF Mu Xiaoting "Where can there be a free lunch in this world? "I didn''t think about not giving money?" "Ah, the old man''s asking price, can you afford it? It''s cheaper, you knight boy!" "Recently, the mountain coyotes have been heavily inhabited, and they often go down the mountain to confuse the surrounding villages. At any rate, your kid is a man who can hold a sword. You can''t even deal with a few wolves? "Oh, that''s fine. "Hmph, don''t be buried in the wolf den by then... . Come to fetch this sword in half a month The old man said meaningfully. "Half a month , One less day will not work, otherwise you will disturb the old man, this Don''t even count on the sword! " "alright, I understand. _. The string of dark things flew over and was caught by Ji Bai. "This is the key to the old man''s house. You will pick it up by yourself in half a month. After you take it, you will drive the house away. The old man is too lazy to open the door for you." Yes. "Even though Ji Bai was puzzled by the old dwarf''s actions, he still agreed. "Right, to I still don¡¯t know what your old man is. "Norn, remember this name. Spent one night at the old man''s house in Noen, the next morning. Holding the thunder straight epee given by the old man [Hui Shi]. Ji Bai left early and set foot on the mountain road. Noon is the laziest time for wolves and the best time to kill them. At night, when the wolves are active, low visibility is bad for hunters. At the moment when he stepped onto the mountain, Ji Bai felt a little violation. It''s almost winter, the wolves will obviously feel that the climate is gradually getting colder, and the accumulation of food has become the first priority at this moment, and the frequency of activities should be more frequent. Signs of movement, even no trace of them can be found. But yesterday, to this day, the wolves have not been active: it is not the first time, but this mountain makes him unable to smell the soft and wet mud and there is no sign of the wolves passing by, Ji Bai. Going up the mountain to kill the wolf. It''s not the first reason for the smell of wolves. After turning around for the whole morning, I found nothing, and I can''t say that I found nothing. What is this? Ji Bai bounced off the blade, quietly observing the footprints deep in the mud. The size of Shen County is not the size of the mud, it is obviously not a wolf, but more like a human, and the weight is staggering, like a person in armor left. The place of Wudian Yibai is that there are many footprints, which are not from the same person at all, and it is not terrible to have human footprints on the foothills. Terrible local rules and strict family team. The seal appears to be quite orderly, there is no messy feeling at all, just like First exclude the trolls. It was also unlikely to be the blood army, Ji Bai didn''t smell the familiar smell from the air. Is it an army of mankind? Why are you here? If the human army arrived, why didn''t they tell the villagers under the mountain? Ji Bai faintly felt that something was wrong, and followed his footprints slowly up the steep mountain road. As the height increases, the sound of the water coming from slowly becomes louder. Is there a slack in front of it? On the top of Yuan''s mountain, the sound of water resounding like a flash flood pierced my ears, and under my feet was the Milky Way of "Flying down Ji Bai speeding up his pace," he said. It was foggy, and I couldn''t see what kind of scene was under the spring. Song Du''s nerves were tense at this moment, Ji Bai hurriedly set aside his posture, it was already too late, the other party seemed to be quietly waiting for his prey to be hooked. The dark heavy armor flashed past, and it screamed like a urging death **** that didn''t look like a human. "Only sockets!" Thundering, (Jing Shi) collided with the black axe blade. The flower carved on the sword shone with thunder. ... After a brief confrontation, Ji Bai saw clearly the appearance of the incoming person. Human form, but not a living thing. Guran Death? That''s right, it was the large-scale Quran army that I saw in the tomb of the Qulan emperor. Did they leave the tomb? Or is there someone who is secretly controlling and ordering them? ? Taste... The stone at his feet fell into the Wanzhang Waterfall, Ji Bai''s current position was in danger, and if it was not worth it, he would step on empty. Although Gulan soldiers have lost their minds, they still know how to put their opponents to death most quickly and effectively. Chapter 423: "Wei. With the sound of a rock collapse, Ji Bai fell down with the muddy ground under her feet and was washed away by the waterfall. When Ji Bai was about to incarnate into a blood clan, between the green 0 **** and the oily rice batter, he suddenly heard a voice that resembled a deer and a yellow warrior. Chapter 12 ~ On-site Surgery In front of the ear, the sound of spring water hitting the rock was clear and sweet, and the cold feeling flowed down the cheeks into the neck and penetrated into the heart. The sky was still pure azure blue, and the armored man floating in the small stone pond gradually regained consciousness. The water just covered his cheeks, and as he got up, the water accumulated in the armor gurgled out through the gaps. The water is not in a hurry. This is also where he is not covered by the original water mist that directly rushes downstream, and he cannot see where he has fallen. He just looks up and looks at the sky. The distance between the sky and himself is still 8 and he feels that it is so far away. I am afraid that the human body will directly turn into a puddle of mud. Fortunately, I fell into the pool, there is a buffer zone, and it is fragile to land directly. Is this falling down the mountain? Then it should be very close to the village. If possible, it is best to evacuate them. Ji Bai intends to return to the village first, and explain the situation on the mountain to the villagers that the door only follows the primitive slaughter instinct. It is not a joke to step on the Quran army with an uncompassionate iron hoof. He will lose his humanity and reason. Where should these villagers go? But in this barren mountain, leaving the village is equivalent to losing a home, this is homeless. Although there is belonging, there is no shelter. Although the world is big, some people are surrounded by yao. The overgrown shrubs are all over the place. It is almost a place to look up. It is the lush green that can''t be seen, and the surrounding is surrounded by woods. Small forest. Language, but it can make people listen to it in a real way. The clear and melodious sound is like the sound of a silver bell passing through the flute of the flowing water, and it has been softly heard. It is not like the chirping of an elk or a yellow warrior. It cannot be a familiar sound. It seems to be the moment when I fell off the cliff [Judged that The voice of a rare and exotic animal. Seek help from travelers who are passing by. There seemed to be a trace of wailing and helplessness in the cry, as if in despair Perhaps following the voice of this alien beast can discover something. The heavy armor boots slammed on the ground, and the armor clanged as he ran, Ji Bai involuntarily stepped forward and followed the sound source with a thick sound. In the jungle, the sound of the strange beast seemed close at hand. The sound of water from the waterfall, Xiaoshitan, which is flying straight down, is getting farther and farther, and the piles of deep bushes restrict one''s vision. Ji Bai stopped and looked around, except for the woods or the echoes of the woods, as if nothing had happened just now. The unceasing cry of the strange beast suddenly disappeared, except for the gradual distance, the good time disappeared and no trace was found. The woods were astonishingly quiet, and the previous sound was clearly close at hand, as if it was right in front of you, and the breeze could blink. . The leaves and branches swayed slightly, as if the whole forest was in a dynamic state. The abrupt sound of footsteps behind him, like a horse''s hoof on the mud "Say Ji Bai turned around silently, a flash of beautiful and conspicuous whiteness flashed in his vision. He didn''t feel messy, but was inexplicably beautiful, with long and snow-like elk, two antlers like luxuriant silver trees, strong limbs, and eyes. There flashed a trace of spirituality that low-level animals don¡¯t have and the snow-white elk, like a sacred beast guarding this forest. A beautiful and strange animal. At least Ji Bai has never seen a whole body before, and it has come like a legend. In front of passing travelers. The eyes are facing each other, and there is nothing to say. Ji Bai followed the flashing thunder and lightning in the forest. Suddenly, the snow-white elk opened its hooves in the opposite direction, as if it were taken there together? I deliberately slowed down so that I can keep up. This is to put myself in this small stream as if I had loaded everything in the sky. Lin Qiong sees the spring, and the flowing water of the stream reflects the blue sky and white clouds. Next to the stream, a faint fire ignited in a small hole that was not too wide, and she was looking at herself quietly across the stream. Ji Bai arrived hurriedly and found the snow-white elk stopped Do you want to cross the stream? Two or three steps will be able to cross to the other side. The stream was still shallow, until Ji Bai''s belt was not wide, the stream was not too wide, and jumped up and jumped not far from the stream, faintly shining with light spots, seeing Ji Bai following his steps, the elk no longer paused, and jumped. i next to the cave. 2What are you doing? This is where it wants to take itself to? Is asking for help from Ji Bai casts his sights on the elk, and the snow-white strange beast tacitly agrees to pay the utility bill, which is purely the natural water supply of the mountain forest. The mountain surrounded by mountains and rivers is indeed a place to live. The most important thing is that there is no need. Not far from the edge of the firewood, there seems to be a comatose girl. The firewood seems to be burning, and the faint light paves the narrow hole to see Physical characteristics. Due to the dim light, she can''t see her appearance clearly, but she can only have a big figure, as perfect as the goddess fabricated in myth. Slightly green but full of charm and tender body, graceful and graceful 6 Ji Bai glanced at the elk suspiciously. Is this to let yourself save people? Keeping a considerable distance from the girl who was in fainting, the elk nodded, two human eyes staring at him, and he could fly over and kick him away in time. That is to say, even if you have evil intentions, it is not surprising that this miraculous and psychic elk mount is not surprising. Ji Bai has seen it, but is it a master-servant relationship to raise elk as a seat? Raising horses and cattle, or even raising elephants and dragons? Well, at least the one in front of me is full of spirituality. This is the first time I have seen Ji Bai, who is riding. The key is that the elk is really acquainted so as not to stimulate the elk. The elk who is ready to go is just a little "Did she die?" "Ji Bai planned to come closer to check the girl''s condition, and Xiaowan moved a short distance away. I don''t understand and shake his head twice. "Hey, can you understand me? If you understand, tap your head twice. The elk nodded twice. It really is a spirit beast that understands human words. You found the wrong person. "Ji Bai stretched out his hands and signaled that he was incompetent. "Since you are looking for me, I will tell you clearly that you are not a veterinarian. "As you can see, I am neither a doctor nor a priest. I don¡¯t know how to deal with people who specialize in surgical skills. I don¡¯t know anything about treating people¡¯s diseases. Biochemical disappointment, Snow White Elk¡¯s eyes are slightly dim, and a trace of people flashes through it. 1 In Xia also needs a little room for trust. Suspects don''t need to use people. "So Xia can only do what he can, but even so, Ge, even the heavenly doctor can''t do anything here. No doubt, since you chose to ask me for help, but you are like a thief, you have no distance. Now you have no choice but to hesitate for a moment. Hope Snow White Elk hesitated for a while, and finally you honestly stepped back and placed it on this unknown identity. The armored man has a butterfly mask on him, and his slender ice-blue long hair approached the girl like the best Ji Bai, leaned down, and found that the girl was still wearing silk, stained with a little silt, but it didn¡¯t affect it in the slightest. Its sage is really rare hair color. Feeling that the girl''s nose is getting weaker and weaker, he is still going to curious person Ji Bai to look up and down the fainted girl, life is dead, he can feel what kind of parents deserve to be kicked by a deer hoof. Where did the person get hurt? It seems to be so good. Although the deer can understand people, but can''t speak, I don''t know if the owner''s mouth is hidden under the clothes? Ji Bai, rubbing his chin, decided to take action. Snow White Elk looked nervously at Ji Bai''s movements. It is strange that the people still raise elk as mounts. "Is your master, a resident of the nearby village? The one nearby asked. Ji Bai was cautious, and started to check the wound in a small motion. The elk shook his head first, then hesitated for a moment, then nodded the elk on his head, and the only response to him was the elk''s unclear shook, "Is it a resident?" Ji Bai glanced and nodded. Cunmin guessed it was a passing traveler. It was unlucky enough. Just after forgetting, I couldn''t get any information when I asked a deer. I didn''t come across the group of Quran dead soldiers who rushed out of the cemetery when I passed by. There is no other discovery at all. A cursory inspection of the snow-white complexion is better than that of humans, except that the girl''s skin is as white and tender as jade, tender and clean. , It¡¯s not the morbid whiteness of the blood race, but it¡¯s natural without failing to check. Due to a series of troublesome issues regarding gender, would Ji Bai not dare to be meticulous and unconscious? "Ji Bai rubbed his chin. "No," I wonder, there is nothing wrong with your master, why is it a hidden disease? The elk nodded suddenly, and shook his head again. i Daquan, when the book is used, what Fang Heng said less about is probably this kind of sentiment, "Isn''t it all?" Ji Bai feels that he should really buy a Luyu to explain the situation. "Then where did she go wrong?" Sang, it jumped and kicked Ji Bai''s thigh. Seeing Ji Bai''s completely incomprehensible appearance, the elk was a little anxious. On the thigh: Nodded. The light moved to the girl. "Is that so?" After figuring out what the elk was referring to, Ji Bai silently glanced at it. Under the dim firelight, the fair and flawless skin exuded an alluring thump. Perceived that Ji Bai''s sight was deeply attracted and hooked, the fascination poison that the Elk''s heart rejected, if this armored man is so strong that he knows his master''s body is a kind of selflessness for males to be unable to deal with. , The consequences will be disastrous. Is your own practice a way of attracting wolves into the room? ? Sinful hand stretched out to his master. It could only watch the five-big and three-thick iron cans turn purple and black on the side. "Ji Bai glanced at it and looked away, "The poisoning is not shallow, and the toxin has spread and spread, and the injured master can''t believe it." The line, as if looking at an unfamiliar object, was so calm that Ji Bai woke up a somewhat absent-minded elk. "Don''t be stunned. If you don''t treat you in time, your master may be going back to heaven. "It''s fine if you hurt others." Ji Bai stood up and moved a little. "I also said that I don''t know anything about curing diseases and saving people. It can be forced out, probably because your master forced the poison and didn''t touch his wrist in time. "I feel fortunate that this toxin only needs to be a little bit awful, but it''s not obvious. The elk was stunned for a while. Although he didn''t understand it, it felt as if it would take a long time to save the person. "Ji Bai said, "I have experienced this kind of poison, and it is not difficult to understand, but once the poison attacks the heart, the identity of the Taoist girl, but her life is at stake now. Chapter 424: The head is the Dao, the facts. What he said is true, although Ji Bai''s gaze does not ask for it, Ji Bai vowed. "I want to save her. I can''t help it." Staring at the elk hoping that anyone would disturb him. Second, the process cannot be seen by anyone. However, you must follow my arrangements. First, the process cannot, including you. Close. "After that, Ji Bai sat cross-legged on the ground, making the elk "Satisfied with the above two, otherwise, I can''t save it, and I can''t make my own choice." It seems to be saying,''I''m just sitting here, doing nothing. I hesitate, squatting down on my knees, looking at Ji with tears in my eyes, and not looking at anything, okay, you Le Fangfo is saying "Okay." Okay, I just said casually. The elk was about to leave when he saw Ji Bai pat his buttocks. He rubbed it in an instant, and agreed. I didn¡¯t remind you, otherwise the consequences would be at your own risk." Ji Bai said faintly, "Keep away from The ground is at least two miles away, and, it¡¯s forbidden to peek, don¡¯t say it, there is no doubt in the words. The owner who has fainted glanced at it, no longer procrastinating, and the long-legged flying white elk lighted like garlic. His head looked deeply and jumped out of the cave. Listening to the sound of footsteps disappearing in the distance, Ji Bai relieved the taboo, then I am sorry. He is willing to save people for free, but if the price is to violate his own existence She pinched the girl''s cheek, her lips were bloodless. What a tough thread-like object. In the memory of the nameless warrior, there is a method of poisoning, which requires a ring on the footsteps. With a hint of cherry red light in the blood, Ji Bai quickly stripped off the armor he was wearing, and at the same time stepped back into the nameless cave. Flowing loose stone clods. "Ka Ka!" Bai Ji summoned the ink stick and inserted it in "Little Luoluo, grab a piece of hair for us, we need it in a hurry~" Come Without a response, Bai Ji''s smiling face gradually stiffened and pretended to be dead! Can''t you hear this lady''s order? The ears don¡¯t need "the innocent old mother dragon who hasn¡¯t been in love for thousands of years, the smelly dragon, don¡¯t give it to someone else, if you feel like it, you can donate it to others. I really want to try the roasted dragon ears. The enema is followed by a rose." : The golden hair floats down slowly. Before the words fell, the crystal lamp hanging from the tip of the ink stick flashed down his body. "Under-tuned~Teacher." Shen Ji snorted and pinched her hair, how to increase the intensity of E light, the best operating room. Under the light of the ink stick is a place that "does not belong to this world", Chapter 13 ~ This is a return? ? The faint blue light filled the not-so-rich cave like sea water overflowing the cave. A part of the cloth covering the girl''s body was opened slightly, although she did not have any clothes that could cover her body tightly, like a thin layer of cloth made of lotus leaves and some kind of fiber, which could not cover her outline at all. After the scorching autumn, halfway through the autumn, and wearing this cool clothes in the coming winter season, this little girl is really not afraid of the cold. The cold wind blew across the bottom of the skirt, and Bai Ji closed her legs and shivered uncontrollably. I don¡¯t usually think that the bottom of the dress is too high? How much courage does it take to expose both legs in a cold weather? I can''t bear this small body. The physique of the blood race does not have the ability to withstand cold, and is afraid of burning by open flames. If it has not possessed almost unlimited self-regeneration, it is completely useless. [Destroy Flint Curse (General)] A little bit of star fire wrapped around his fingers, and under the guidance of Bai Ji, the flickering firewood was rekindled. As long as the spell can be successfully converted to a type that satisfies the release conditions, even the flame-fearing blood can use fire spells. Most of the commonly used spells are not lethal, and they are mostly auxiliary types. Bai Ji did not deliberately. To learn, they are just like a piece of knowledge that emerges out of thin air in your mind, and along with your own changes, it naturally appears in your memory. The warmth brought by the fire dispelled the coiled cold in the air, and the atmosphere gradually became warmer. Bai Ji picked up a palm-sized piece of wood that was dry and uneven. [Destroyed Mind Cutting (General Class)) [Destroy Water Purification Curse (General)] Countless invisible silver lines were drawn across, like the traces left by cutting. Then, the wooden block in the palm of the palm was in the water polo bag, bursting open and taking away the excess part, Bai Ji lay only one in her hand. A thin wooden needle. Tie the end of the wooden needle with Xiao Luoluo''s hair, Bai Ji did not hesitate, and the cone pierced down. However, before piercing the skin, a dazzling array of spells hindered the needle, and the fragile The wooden needle broke in half. "Cut, there are protection curses inscribed on her body, and there are still a lot of them." Bai Ji tutted and resorted to the identification technique. The more advanced the spells or spells, the brighter the colors used. After turning on the appraisal technique, Bai Ji felt that her eyes were going to be blinded. So, with so many spells protection, why did she still have an accident? ? Is the opponent''s attacking skill more clever? She thought of the terrifying fighting power of the Gulan dead men. Bai Ji now basically concludes that this girl is not a human being. The weak human body does not allow even a slight release of a low-level spell, and it is to kill them to engrave a spell on them. In the past, I might hesitate to save her. "Nah, Xiaopowang, please, don''t let us down." Bai Ji pulled out [Bouwang] hanging from the skirt and put it on the girl''s thigh with a smile. No matter what, let''s put our invincible break here first. Zhengqing Novel Bai Ji concocted in the same way and recreated a wooden needle, piercing the girl''s skin smoothly and unimpeded under the blue light. It''s simpler than she thought. Bai Ji just had the mentality to give it a try. She didn''t expect that Po Zuo could really restrain the girl''s body from being transferred to the curse. Bai Ji held her hair, concentrated her strong curse energy in her body, and transformed it into a more gentle form. A stream of brain rushed into the girl¡¯s purple poisonous blood along her hair and flowed out along the inner thighs, dripping onto the ground and exuding bursts. Corrosive white smoke. Bai Ji concentrated, closed her eyes, calmly adjusted and dealt with the curse energy that began to be disordered in her body. The poisonous blood seemed to be discharged almost, the color became lighter, and finally after being forced out to be all bright red, Bai Ji stopped her movement and carefully removed the needle. The toxins should all be forced out...No, since they are forced out, why is her aura still so chaotic? There is no sign of improvement in his complexion. Bai Ji frowned slightly, and probed the girl''s messy and faint breath. Has the poison reached the internal organs? ? It''s troublesome now. With her hair entwined between her fingers, Bai Ji looked at the girl whose face was getting worse and worse. She finally sighed, and a faint red glow flashed on her white and tender face. Forget it, it¡¯s important to save people, shame or something else should be thrown first Let''s go there. Now that the poison has attacked the mind, there is only one way at the moment. Bai Ji''s face became more and more red, and finally she looked away from the cave with embarrassment, but she didn''t stop her hand movement, she took off the buttons of the gothic dress and dress, and unbuttoned the hairpin of the little bat. The silver flew down. With a complicated expression, she looked at the fainted Fire Girl. The girl let out a subconscious grunt. Stop speaking, it may be the first time you have experienced this kind of thing. Is this also the first time for us? ? It''s cheaper for you! The girl felt that she had had a terrible and indescribable dream, so that she subconsciously took self-protection measures in the dream, raised her hand and slapped the guy who was close to her. In the dim consciousness, I vaguely saw a beautiful and cute silver-haired girl. This is...Is he already gone? No, there is always a sense of disharmony, is it? Before the dim consciousness could make a judgment, the body subconsciously took precautions and reached out and slapped it. "Oh!... the guy who doesn''t know good and bad whimpers." As if hearing such a sentence, his drooping eyelids closed overwhelmedly, and the last frame was frozen while covering his flushed cheeks, looking pitifully. Own girl. Good... dream... myself, how long have you been sleeping? Chapter 425: The body gradually warmed up, the warm shelter began to occupy his body, and the heavy eyelids began to liberate. "Cough..." The dry throat was itchy, the girl covered her mouth and coughed twice, and the memory of the fragments began to recover. The first thing after waking up was to touch her face. After feeling the familiar touch of the mask, she breathed a sigh of relief, but when she moved her gaze down, Xin mentioned her throat again. The girl was breathing fast, and her body was hard to move as if it was filled with lead, which made her feel helpless. Body, my body was actually encountered without my own consciousness... This is not the worst, the worst part is my current situation. He was guilty of an insidious disease, and his body was limp as mud at this most critical moment, unable to raise the slightest curse power, and in this case fell into the hands of the malicious thief. Being in a small cave with uncertain location, even if the reinforcements arrived in time, he might not be able to find him. "Mmm~~" The familiar cry made the girl''s heart move. "Dongxue?... So you were there." Feeling the fluffy touch on her face, the girl''s floating heart stabilized a bit. If his loyal friend is still there, it¡¯s fine... "I''m worried about you." The girl moved her finger and gently stroked the cheek of the elk. "Wake up?" An unfamiliar voice came from outside the cave. The tone was a slightly thick male voice, and it was a language she couldn''t understand, but it didn''t prevent her from using the curse to understand and translate the other''s language. The girl raised her heart and looked at the armored man holding dry wood in front of the cave entrance. "Are you, human?" The girl''s voice instantly became cold for several degrees. "Well, listening to your tone, the young lady is really not a human being." "Be careful, don''t make big moves. You are now very fragile. You might get cramps with a little movement. This is not to scare you. Seeing the girl want to move her body, Ji Bai reminded him while adding firewood. Tao. "Human, what did you do to me?" The girl''s plain words made people inaudible. "This sentence, I actually want to ask you, Miss." Ji Bai touched his face without a trace. I was kind enough to save people, but I got a slap in the face. Why is this? Seeing Ji Bai''s movements, the girl''s pupils tightened. She remembered in her dream, and felt that someone was doing something wrong with her, and then she slapped herself, "Sure enough, sure enough... so... the girl murmured dazedly, and then she narrowed her eyes. . Ji Bai could feel that the eyes in the mask were staring at her body, which was very meaningful, but it was definitely not the meaning of gratitude. If she had to describe it, it was probably to cut off her head and wear it to the length. That feeling. "Hmm..." "The elk seemed to have said something to the girl, and then turned into a white light and penetrated into the girl''s body. "Dongxue told me that you saved my life. "I can''t talk about it." Ji Bai continued to pack the firewood, saving her life does not mean that Ji Bai wants to ask for anything. Whether her status is prominent or humble, it doesn''t matter to him, until she almost regains her ability to move herself. After that, Ji Bai will leave. "Give you a piece of advice, it''s best to kill me now, while I''m in the weakest time, otherwise you may not be able to bear the consequences like this" What do you mean? "Ji Bai stopped and turned to look at the girl with a smile at the corner of her mouth. "You saved me, and then, I will not forget the things you did to me. I will kill you without any hesitation. "Why?" Ji Bai asked. "Isn''t this an obvious fact? Pretending to be innocent will not let you escape the sanction." The girl grinned with a cruel smile, "Thinking that if you save me, I will make me grateful to you? No? Well, you can''t get anything, the only thing you can get is a hatchet. "Although I don''t expect you to thank me." Ji Bai shook his head. "To thank his savior and then kill him, girl, you are really a little logical genius." Does this mean that you are in trouble again? After she regained her mobility, she slipped away. "So, I advise you to kill me now. "Girl, do you have a problem here?" Ji Bai pointed to his iron head, he was somewhat unhappy now. Don''t tell me if I was beaten to save someone. After saving me, this person said that he wanted to kill her. Otherwise, after she resumed action, she would kill herself and teach a mentally abnormal person. Isn''t this a waste of all previous efforts? "Haha." The girl let out two emotionless smiles. "Although I don''t care much about it, don''t expect your child to be treated normally after he is born. He will be treated as a wild species and tortured. "???" Iron head crooked, and then stretched out his hand to scratch the back of his head. "And all this is blamed on you, wait, no matter what my result is, your ending is destined to be cut off and put on a spear." The girl smiled indifferently, but there was nothing in the smile. How much hate. When she said this sentence, she probably expected the other party''s anger into anger, or hysterical madness, and then planned to break the net with herself, vent her anger and so on. However, to her surprise, the gaze that the other party looked at her gradually turned into an inexplicable meaning. Some seem to be mentally handicapped. "Poison attacking the heart and lungs can still be saved, attacking the head, I really can''t help it." Ji Bai looked at the girl and shook his head. It must be a graceful beauty. How could it be such a pity, the brain is crippled, and maybe no one will want it in the future. "Say these things, you can only take advantage of it now." The girl stared at Ji Bai, and turned her head to ignore him. When the fire was on, Ji Bai took the wild fruit he had picked from the outside out of his pocket, and put it on a wooden stick to bake it. In terms of field survival skills, even if Ji Bai is not full of MAX points, it is not much worse. I have been chasing the beasts that have harmed the village in the mountains for a long time. Life in the forests and mountains is not unfamiliar. You can recognize what you can eat and what you cannot eat at a glance. "Are you hungry?" "Hungry. "The conditions in the mountains are poor, so let''s eat it." Ji Bai handed over a bunch of roasted fruits, but the other party didn''t take it. "Hey... Did this save a girl or an ancestor? "Isn''t it just full of my mouthful of words that I want to harm you? Why do you respond so quickly without worrying about being poisoned by me?" "Hurt me? Isn''t it? Don''t you inferior barbarians like to do the most thing is to take advantage of the danger." Isn''t that the girl''s tone. "You want to kill me who has no resistance now. Do you need to use poison?" "The feeling of being hungry is uncomfortable and unnecessary." "Oh, you are quite sensible now. "I have always been very sensible, and I also said that I don''t care what you did to me?" The girl leaned lazily against Ji Bai who was smiling. "Besides, when did I say that I was going to kill you. "If I did that kind of thing, even if I let you go, someone would not let you go. It would be better to die in my hands simply and neatly, so as not to be tortured." "Oh, this is what you call repaying? "Yes, because you fall into the hands of people other than me, you will die even worse. If you die in my hands early, you can at least leave a place where the whole body is buried and found by those people. There is really no place to bury him. Chapter 14~Curious Ideas "Look for me? Let me die without a place to bury?" Iron Head thought a little, and came to a calm conclusion. "I can''t count the two slaps on the guy who can''t wait to smash me into my abdomen. There is no more than one of them, and one less of them is a lot, so there is nothing left." "The so-called''enemy'' I told you is not a level existence." In the face of Ji Bai''s reaction, the girl just showed a smile on your face. "Isn''t it a level?" Ji Bai was taken aback, feeling that this matter was a bit serious. I have a lot of money and are in an unfriendly relationship with me, my sister (the remnant descendant of the Qulan tribe), the scarlet queen Lilias of Xiaosha (Amao Kingdom), plus an unidentified ancient vampire, and the mysterious ancestral god. Chapter 426: If you count the previous hostile relationship, you have to add the wisdom stick and Xiao Luoluo (the dragon princess) and so on. It is said that the people who provoke this time are not of the same level as them. How luxurious is this lineup? ? "Are you panicking?" "A little bit." Ji Bai did not deny, taking a bite of the roasted fruit, um, the taste is not bad, it would be better to have condiments such as sugar, rock sugar or uncle spicy sauce. "For the sake of saving the girl, how does the girl think that Lai Shi can get out of the trouble?" Ji Bai bit the flesh in a calm tone, with no intention of begging at all in his tone. Ji Bai''s performance made the girl somewhat surprised, but she didn''t say anything. Short-sighted people often cannot foresee the direction of their own destiny, just as the so-called ignorant are fearless. "Easy to handle, marry me." The other party''s slow words were completely calm, not so much seeking a solution from herself, but also joking with herself, and the girl communicated with each other in the same joking manner. "? Married?" Shocking Ji Bai, the skewers in his hand trembled slightly. If you remember correctly, the two of them should be discussing how to get rid of the inexplicably breeding enemies. Why did the topic jump to life-long events in an instant? The arc of the jump is a bit big, and Ji Bai feels like he wants to stroke it. "Married? The two of us?" Ji Bai pointed to himself and the girl. "if not. "Why are we two? And can you tell me why suddenly the topic of endless death jumped to tie the knot?" Well, shouldn''t it be the case? "The girl rubbed her smooth chin, with a natural tone. "You have to take responsibility when you do something, isn''t it? Well, even the low-level species pay attention to responsibility and responsibility, right? " "Take responsibility?" Ji Bai was silent for a moment. "Am I just taking responsibility now?" Saving a life wins at the seventh level of the Buddha. As a knight, Ji Bai will not die. As the saying goes, it is very irresponsible to help people to send the Buddha to the west. At least Ji Bai of olo2C thinks so, don''t choose to be this good person if you don''t want to be responsible. Of course Gong Jibai will be responsible to the end, and Ji Bai will not leave until the girl regains her mobility. "This is called being responsible?" The girl raised her eyebrows, and the corners of her mouth evoked a bit of playfulness. She felt that the low-level species in front of her was very interesting, although in their eyes, the low-level species had the same status as the livestock in the eyes of humans. The low-ranking race took advantage of the danger and did unclean things to themselves. This put it on any high-level female. While feeling a shame and great humiliation, they were filled with grief and indignation. Then, they cut off the heads of the low-level low-level breeds for the sake of chaste Suicide by the way. This doesn''t apply to the girl whose brain circuit is different from the ordinary people in the three views. Although in her concept, the low-level species are also no different from cattle, but the interesting animal in front of her has made her a little interested. "Otherwise, what do you want?" Ji Bai felt helpless. One request from the east, one request from the west, why is it so troublesome to save individuals? Who should I talk to to make sense when I was slapped in the slap? "Now, I''m hungry. "Isn''t the fruit right at your feet?" Ji Bai glanced at the fruit skewers standing in the loose soil. "But I can''t reach it, and ah, after being tossed by you for so long, I don''t have the energy to eat anymore. I need someone to feed it. At this time, you who are the culprit should take responsibility? "The girl smiled. "Isn''t it because you slapped me in a bad process? Don''t say you are tired of tossing, I am tired of tossing too, okay?" "The conditions in the mountains are not good. Only this kind of mountain fruit can be eaten. There is no seasoning yet, and the taste is a little strange. "Seasoning? Do you mean spices? This is just right and delicious. Putting things like spices can be completely messed up." The girl unceremoniously accepted Ji Bai''s service to herself. "Delicious? N.T Ji Bai wanted to say something and thought for a while, the two people are different in races, and naturally they have different tastes. Maybe these mountain fruits are really delicious in her mouth, but they are tasteless to herself. "It is a gift from nature, the supreme delicacy, thanks to the mother of nature for the gift, thanks to the Lord of nature and space, Twilight Star. The girl said something that Ji Bai didn¡¯t understand at all. To be precise, the first half sentence could be understood, but the meaning was not understood. The second half sentence was probably spoken in their native language, neither understood nor understood the meaning. . Just like this, Ji Bai held the bamboo sticks skewer boredly, watching the burning fire, as if he had been in it since 2. There was a soft touch from the hand armor, as if two pieces of soft cotton had pinched his fingers. When she turned her head, there was only one bamboo stick in her hand, and the girl was licking her lips with endless aftertaste. "Sorry, some have entered, I didn''t pay attention to the fruit just after eating. "It''s okay." Ji Bai glanced at his finger, stained with something sticky, like chewed pulp mixed with a little transparent liquid. "Yes, I''m the one who saw it. After all, this kind of thing is between the two of us. It shouldn''t be a strange thing." , The girl¡¯s smile is like a poison that males can¡¯t resist. Still possessing such power without taking off the mask, Ji Bai suddenly had a bold idea in his heart, taking off the girl''s mask to take a look. But just think about this kind of thing. The relationship between the two is just the relationship between the savior and the rescued. If you take one step, it will change the taste. Ji Bai walked out of the cave in silence, and changed back less than a minute later. Of course, the clean and shiny hand armor was shining in the fire. The young girl of course noticed this detail, but she smiled and didn''t care much. Your own body fluids can make the male feel crazy and excited, but I heard that there is a state called the sage state, and it probably hasn''t recovered yet. "How does the girl feel?" The two looked at the swaying flame speechlessly, and Ji Bai said after a long while. "Slightly better. "Can you move on your own?" Ji Bai stood up. If the other party can move, he should also go. He is now a little worried about the safety of the residents of the village under the mountain. "No, the strength in the body seems to be drained, and I am no different from the rubber man now." The girl seemed to see Ji Bai''s thoughts, and her face was worried. "It is said that there are creatures such as wolves and bears on this mountain. If they come here by mistake, looking for prey, it will be terrible... "Okay." Ji Bai could only sit down and wait, but from time to time he looked at the lake outside the cave. "Mr. Mortal, are you planning to throw me here, do you run away first?" The girl was aggrieved, and Ji Bai didn''t think this expression would be a disguise. If she really disguised it, and it was purely a facial muscle change, then she was really not simple. "It''s really ruthless afterwards. Is the so-called responsibility abandoning me after I regain my mobility?~" ...Ji Bai did not affirm or deny, and silence meant that she had acquiesced to her statement. To save her life, he couldn''t be by the girl''s side all the time, let alone tied the knot like the girl''s mouthful train. Waiting for her to regain her ability to act is the most benevolent, and besides, she still has important things in her body, it has been delayed for a lot of time, at best to take her out of this jungle. "Oh, this way, then all right, you go." The girl nodded thoughtfully. She almost saw the person in front of him clearly, categorizing his personality type into the type that dared to do it or not, he was vicious and unwilling to do things. In short, people who can''t achieve great things, this mediocre people account for the largest proportion in the world, and the young girl loses interest in this lower species in an instant. The obSE2 trail was reluctant before, but now his reaction is very decisive. Ji Bai is a little surprised at the different one after another. "I''ll take you out of this jungle. "I can''t walk, you can go." The girl had completely lost interest in Ji Bai, and said casually. "You are not saying that your injury has not healed "Yeah, it''s not right for you to let the bears, wolf dogs and the like find me and swallow me without leaving any bones?" The girl looked impatient. This man, Rory, is screaming. He knew that this kind of guy who took advantage of others was not a good person. He didn¡¯t expect that he even had the courage to be a bad person. Are you pregnant?" "What''s in my arms?" Even Ji Bai, who hadn''t been angry for ten thousand years, couldn''t help but raise a trace of irritation. Are you kidding me? ? I have worked so hard to drag you back from the edge of death and help others to the end. I wasted so much time in order to take care of you. After all, you said that you don''t want to live, and then your hard work was in vain. Chapter 427: What does this girl mean? ? "Come on, you don''t need to walk." Ji Bai knelt down on one knee, in a posture that he planned to walk out of the mountain with the **** his back. "Eh eh? Why did you change your mind temporarily? Did you discover it by your conscience? Do low-level species also have a conscience." The girl murmured to herself, "What are you talking about, come up quickly, I was paid after you walked out of the mountain." There is an urgent matter." Ji Bai said solemnly. "The''monster'' that attacked you is still wandering around in this mountain, and there are several undefended villages under this mountain. I have to check their safety. ...You are not trying to avoid responsibility? ¡® "What responsibility to avoid?" Ji Bai didn''t understand why the girl always talked about this word. He had the responsibility to save her, but this was not an obligation. Using the word responsibility would be too far-fetched. "You walked out of the mountain to save those humans?" The girl narrowed her eyes. "Oh, it''s okay, you can go." The girl glanced at him, then closed her eyes to rest. Save mankind? Simply more boring than those mediocre guys. Although he doesn''t care, this guy just took advantage of himself... There is something wrong with this kind of human being. The girl opened again and looked at Ji Bai who was stunned in front of the cave. "Mortal, I ask you, you have done something to me about taboos." Taboos...Ji Bai is not a pure white paper; he naturally understood what she was referring to, and frowned immediately. "Are you kidding? This kind of time is out of season, and that kind of person can''t be regarded as an upright gentleman, he can only be regarded as a small man who takes advantage of the fire." Isn''t it? "The girl smiled, whether this human being is telling the truth or not, after he recovers, he will find out. "Let''s go, I''ll take you out of this mountain, and it''s not too late to make plans when you regain your mobility." "Take me away?" The girl yawned. "If it''s just a simple purpose, it''s not impossible to promise to save those boring creatures. Let''s forget about this kind of thing. I might as well sleep in the cave." "What is a boring life?" Ji Bai was a little dissatisfied. "I know that you are not a human being. You may be other creatures higher than humans. So, is this your bargaining chip for ignoring humans? Don''t you also exist like mosquitoes before higher-order lives? I am Isn''t it possible to die for you?" "Of course, to save or not to save, not to save or even to inflict harm, these are just decisions between your thoughts, Mr. Mortal, it has nothing to do with me, at least I have never asked you to save me." The girl smiled. "As for the latter sentence, you are right. There are indeed certain differences and levels between you and me. After all, we are the same. "What do you mean?" "Nature is higher than life, mission is higher than life. It doesn''t matter whether the threat is first-order or third-order. Life is something very boring and not worth saving. I want to find bright spots and boring things in essence. Fun, I''m so stupid." The girl slowly explained Ji Bai''s seemingly false explanation, and finally shook her head mockingly. Ji Bai almost understood. The girl in front of her was not indifferent to the low-level species. To be precise, she was indifferent to life, even her own. This is probably why she behaved so plainly after misunderstandings breeded, and she even had plenty of joking. the reason. Chapter 15 ~ Bring Him The dry wood crackled in the flames, and the blazing heat slammed against him, but it couldn''t restrain the coldness of fermenting and spreading in his heart. "Little girl, your thinking really makes me unreasonable." Ji Bai stared at the endless, endless fire, as if he was feeling emotional, and as if talking to himself. "Every other, I don''t understand you people who are willing to be mediocre." The girl smiled indifferently, obviously not taking Ji Bai''s words to heart. Perhaps in her eyes, many lives in this world are unnecessary. . Most of them are unreasonable aliens, a feeling that everyone is drunk and I am alone. But this world is not black and white. There are too few things that can be explained by reason. There are almost no things that can be explained by black and white. After a series of ups and downs, Ji Bai deeply understands that right or wrong is only a matter of decision. For different reference objects, there is no absolute right or wrong. The two people of different races and values ??will naturally not be able to talk together if they are not speculative. "If I didn''t choose to save you, you may have corpses in the wild, and eventually become a delicacy for birds and beasts, with no corpses. "Mortal, what do you want to express? If you want me to be grateful and thank you with tears and tears, you have found the wrong person." The girl laughed and glanced at Ji Bai who was trying to emphasize something. "Not only that, although I won''t be bored enough to confess you, once you are identified by those nosy fellows, what awaits you may not be a tearful thank you, but a vigorous funeral. "This sentence, I''m not lying, how about it? Are you regretting now that I am a woman who doesn''t know what to do?" The girl was happy, admiring Ji Bai''s expression at the moment, watching the mortal people. The attitude of the reaction is one of her few preferences, it is really disgusting. What is disappointing is that the face of the person in front of him is strictly concealed by the iron helmet, and there is no emotional feeling. "I have to say regret, it is indeed a bit of trouble, saving people is a very troublesome thing." Ji Bai sits in jeopardy, adding firewood while saying "Oh? Regret but not regret it?" The girl seemed to be aroused by interest, slightly Supported the body. "You have almost recovered your mobility, at least there will be no problem in self-preservation." Ji Bai leaned forward with a wide-blade enchanted sword [Jingshi]. "You boast of high-level species can kill a group of human knights by rubbing your fingers casually. A few wolves are not a big deal to you." Well, if you want to go, I won''t stop you, although I can curse in my body. The spring has dried up. " "Exhausted? "Well, it''s a slight problem, a rather strange hidden disease." The girl smiled, seemingly indifferent. "Is it really good to tell a stranger this." "It doesn''t matter, I don''t care about the strangers I met honestly~~" Ji Bai glanced at the girl deeply... "If it was not me who found you first today, but a disciple with a bad heart and a bad heart, what should you do?" 05SE light and small consumption "The question of Mr. Mortal is very boring; in the eyes of Mr. Mortal, is he different from other low-level species? No, what if I was the first to discover that I was a mortal with a malicious heart? It might be tedious. Some, isn''t the result exactly the same?" The girl asked Ji Bai with doubts on her face. "frivolous. "Is the word used to describe me in your mortal culture called frivolity? Oh, it sounds like a derogatory term." "You are also very strange." The girl raised her eyebrows. "Life is a lot of things when you grasp it. Why do you choose to save this kind of worthless thing, and it is still a life that has nothing to do with yourself." "You also asked a very stupid question." Ji Bai used his sword to pick up the vines that blocked the entrance of the cave, and the green vines were blown into a pile of coke between several thunders. "Stay here. "Well, are you leaving now? "Wait for me here, I''ll be back in a while and take you out." Ji Bai added, and then the girl walked out of the cave without the opportunity of the girl to speak. The bright light from outside the cave filled the narrow and dark rock wall. Ji Bai squinted his eyes halfway, as if vaguely caught a dark shadow under the tree on the other side of the distance. The dirty dark red stained all over the place, and the tattered black robe obviously arrived after him, and now he fell to the ground, unidentified. On the ground, dark red flakes came along the way, like walking around injured, and finally falling to the ground with exhaustion. Ji Bai waded across the river without saying a word. A petite figure was wrapped in the large black robe, and a small blood-stained face came into view. A little girl, who looks under the age of sixteen, is a minor. The sticky blood stains penetrate into the seams and wounds of the clothes, and it is difficult to untie it not only because of the physical aspect, but also because of the sexual taboo. The girl seemed to be in danger, her breath seemed to disappear, she was dying as if she would be completely dead in the next moment. Ji Bai could only dispel his plan to go out of the jungle, and walked back to the cave with the girl in his arms. The identity of the unknown girl, if Ji Bai didn''t guess wrong, should be a refugee from a nearby village. After the attack, she fled in a hurry. By luck, she escaped the chasing of the soldiers, and finally fell into the vicinity due to her injuries. These are all speculations, everything can only be known when she is conscious. Chapter 428: "Ahhhhhh, did you bring another one back?" The girl curiously looked at Ji Bai who had turned back, and when she glanced over the blood-stained figure in Ji Bai''s arms, she showed a clear expression. Back in the cave, Ji Bai ignored the girl''s slightly provocative and playful words. Pulling off the black robe wrapped around the girl, the rough cloth on her body is thick and it is not clear whether it is blood or sweat. Ji Bai can only look at the unconscious girl in trouble, and it is inconvenient for her to deal with it. The other female inside is a different race with a biased concept. Ji Bai is not a doctor, how can he insight into his condition with two eyes? "Want her to wake up quickly? It''s easy to do. Just pour a bucket of cold water and she almost wakes up. Isn''t it there outside the cave?" Ji Bai silently walked out of the cave and directly ignored the girl''s suggestion. He moistened the silk scarf with water. Carefully wipe the stains on the girl''s body, and wipe her dark red cheeks clean. The girl is very beautiful, and she is probably a slim little beauty when she grows up. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Ji Bai¡¯s illusion. At the moment when he wiped the girl¡¯s face clean, he felt a sense of inexplicable familiarity. He was really helpless for the dying girl who had suffered severe trauma. He can cope with common mountain diseases like poisoning, and what he needs for trauma is ointments and dressings, which are not available in the mountains. "Chop the vines and weeds together into powder, it has the effect of healing trauma." The girl who had been silent for a long time began to arouse Ji Bai''s surprise. She was rubbing her chin, looking at the fainting girl thoughtfully, not knowing what she was thinking. "Are they these vines?" Ji Bai tore off the vines hanging on the cave wall, and uprooted a bunch of grass, making the girl frown again and again with rough movements. "I said, can the movements be so big? Just take a small amount of metabolized branches. Is it necessary to uproot them?" The girl''s voice clearly revealed a trace of dissatisfaction. "Life is at stake? Haha." The girl mocked slightly. "Plants also have life. Don''t plants feel pain? You always take the natural blessings for granted. At this point, I only hope that the girls from unknown origins in front of me will be distinguished, and I won''t make jokes about this kind of thing. After all, the efficiency of manpower mashing is limited. The mixed green juice is squeezed out of the plump green. Although the mashed area is not large, how many can Jibai tear the cloth strips he carries with him, and apply the liquid medicine to the girl. On the skin. After about two quarters of an hour, the girl''s consciousness seemed to start to wake up. The first time I opened my eyes, there was no confusion as to who I am where I am. When her half-opened gaze scanned Ji Bai, she sat up excitedly, came like a kitten, and kept shaking Ji Bai¡¯s Shoulders. "Mr. Knight, are you the Templar of the Human Federation? Please, save the village!" "Don''t worry, speak slowly, where is your village and what happened there." Ji Bai lined up the girl''s shoulders, trying to soothe the girl''s restless mood as much as possible. The **** the side looked at this scene silently, as if thinking of something, her eyes kept rolling around on the girl. . Knight...I, our village was attacked by unknown monsters. The monsters burned and looted the village, burned the granary to the fire, and cut the butcher knife at the innocent village... Mr. Knight. , Please help us, teach everyone in the village... "Where is your village?" "My village...it''s too late, Mr. Cavalier, as you go, may I guide you?" "Okay, I''m sorry, you can lead the way." Ji Bai pondered thoughtfully for a moment, and hugged the girl about to rush out of the cave. "Hey, meeting is a fate, is it a human knight, can you leave your name?" The voice behind him stopped him, "Ji Bai." The girl said meaningfully. "You stay here first, and I will come back and forth." "Ah, you don''t need to go back and forth, maybe I won''t be here anymore, you can only run for nothing." The girl silently glanced at the girl in Ji Bai''s arms, as if she didn''t mean anything in her words. . The heavy footsteps went from near to far, watching the gradual distance outside the cave, and finally the figure gradually turned, the corners of the girl''s mouth curled up. May you survive, mortal. " On the other end, Ji Bai hugged the girl and ran wildly in the jungle. "Mr. Cavalier, do I need to add some sugar?" The girl squeezed out a white candy block from her dirty pocket. "Hmm... this candy was put in my pocket by my dad while I was asleep, as my birthday present." Then, the girl looked at the candy with some hesitation and reluctance, and immediately bit off half of it. Chung, as if very sad, he sent the other half to Ji Bai''s mouth. "This, this is a biological gift my father gave to others. Can it be used as a reward for Mr. Knight? No, if it is not enough! I still have... "Of course it''s enough." Ji Bai didn''t refuse, and threw the candy into the seam of his helmet. Under the guidance of the girl, Ji Bai gradually got farther and farther away from the cave just now, and the two came to a forest. Is the village on the mountain? It was not a village under the mountain. "Well, I grew up in this village deep in the mountains, as did my parents." "You have moved into the village for several generations." "Yes... the girl nodded seriously. 2oe5C9.9g SE Light Novel ...Ji Bai remained silent and continued to follow the direction the girl pointed out. Going deeper and deeper into the jungle and deep mountains, the dense jungle obscures the sky tightly, and the place where the sun can''t shine, an indescribable sense of gloom and dullness. Ji Bai gradually stopped. "What''s the matter, Brother Knight, why didn''t you leave? There is still some distance from our village." The girl in her arms tilted her head and asked very puzzled. "Hey? A lie? What a lie? Brother knight, what are you talking about, I don''t understand... "You said that your family lives in this village for more than three generations." Ji Bai slowly put his eyes on the girl''s body in his arms. Isn''t it possible that Mr. Knight still doesn''t allow this village to have more than three generations of residents? "The girl is puzzled. "Pretending to be confused, the villages outside the border city are not protected by the Temple Association, and they never pay tribute to the Human Federation. The two sides have almost no contact. They are in the mountains. How can you recognize me as a knight at a glance? ?" "Not only that, there are still many flaws in your words. The reason why I was led by your nose obediently is to see what medicine you sell in the gourd." ...Hey, it''s exposed. "The girl who had been silent for a long time revealed a sly smile. "Now that it is too late, riding... the silent Ji Bai silently threw out the sugar cubes that had been hidden in the crevices of the helmet. "You! You treacherous villain, you lied to me!" The girl instantly exploded her hair, angrily said. "Who is it that lied first? You can''t leave unless you make it clear." "Bad guy, the bad guy has become too big brother! Quickly let me go!...sister sister!" While Ji Bai was inattentive, she slipped away from Ji Bai''s arms. The girl suddenly lit up, and she rushed towards the distance. The black-haired shadow that appeared there. Ji Bai naturally saw her too, and fell silent. "My sister, I brought your enemy safely, and I have to reward it." The girl rubbed her head against the girl. "Thanks." The black-haired girl smiled and comforted the girl, turning her slightly smiling gaze to him. "Long time no see,... Chapter 16 ~ Black History Life is less than a hundred, often cherish year-round worries, and the ups and downs of life are accompanied by the unknowns that follow one after another. Today, the wealth of the family can be enjoyed by the family and tomorrow, it is possible to sleep on the street and suffer from the frost and cold. Ji Bai is not young anymore, he is imminent in his early third year, and he is considered a lower age category. He has gone through a half of the spring and autumn. How many 30 years can he splurge in his life? The eldest is not young anymore, he is in his prime of life, and Ji Bai, who is about to enter middle age, is about to become an uncle. He is alive but there are few talkable friends. Friends and concerns. When people have no worries in their hearts, they either look down on worldly fame and fortune, or they continue to cling to what they have in their hands. Ji Bai belonged to the latter. After being expelled from the family, Chivalry became his only spiritual support. It was a long way to eradicate the demons, but he had to do it. Chapter 429: Human Ji Bai is an ordinary human being, with an obsession that he can''t give up, and at the same time has many character shortcomings. She used to be everything in her life. In order to protect her, she vowed to become a knight. For her request, she endured the humiliation and walked slowly against the ridicule of the dudes. Finally, because of her reprimand, she left her. , Left a brick and tile home that he was very familiar with. All this is for her favorite sister, who said that he was a shameless girl accused him of admitting. In fact, he has always had doubts about the feelings of the people he loves deeply, whether it is a family relationship that depends on each other for life, or a love that is mutually exclusive, or is there other elements that he does not know? It is impossible to cut off all the things like feelings, Ji Bai understands, Ji Yue also understands, saying that he will never forgive the other party is just a safeguard of his self-esteem. Even if love produces hate, the root of hate is still love. Ji Bai understood that he could not let go, nor did he intend to let go of his feelings for her, saying that he had broken up with her and deceived others, but could not deceive himself. I thought that the ancient emperor¡¯s tomb was the opportunity for the two to solve their misunderstandings. The facts proved that the sky is not as good as the people. The good fortune makes the relationship between the two more complicated, as if the hair lines of different colors are mixed together. , Inextricably difficult to distinguish. The two of them were retreated to the cusp of the storm again, and the suspicion and hatred between each other was like a vague darkness, polluting the messy relationship and gradually turning it into a special and subtle hostile relationship. He didn''t relax the sword hilt in his hand, and the girl in front of him might no longer be his sister. Under the influence of Gu Lan Jiu Juesuo, the person in front of him made him feel familiar and unfamiliar, cold and merciless evil temperament, this is definitely not his sister''s character. Her younger sister, who looks cold and unconvinced, is just afraid of hurting those close to her. She is kind and fragile by everyone in her heart. She is a chick that can''t do without a warm hug and needs care. The descendants of Gulan used all means to achieve their own goals. What is the difference between Ji Yue like this and a change of individuals? They were Ji Yue who had been ¡®killed¡¯. Despite the indignation in my heart, the rest is helpless. He is just her unrelated fake brother. What qualifications do he have to determine her future, and what qualifications do he have to make irresponsible remarks on her as the elder brother in his own capacity? "It''s been a long time, brother sir." The light wind blew the hair of the black-haired girl, but the atmosphere lingering between the two was solemn enough to drip water. Take the initiative to find yourself, that''s really a coincidence. Ji Bai thought for a moment and walked back as if nothing had happened. The moment he just turned around, a smiling girl appeared in front of him. "I haven''t seen my sister for half a year. The first reaction to the reunion is to turn around and leave. You are as ruthless as you always did, Ji Bai.'' In the wind, the beautiful, unspeakable face of the black-haired girl with a slight smile , But didn''t feel her smiling at all. who are you? "The gaze in the crevice of the helmet stared indifferently at the girl who stopped her way not far away. Ji Bai was not sure whether the person in front of him was still Ji Yue, and if she was not Ji Yue, what kind of face he should meet her. No, maybe Ji Yue''s changes will not make him unrecognizable, maybe he is avoiding something. "Have you forgotten who I am? This is terrible. I have to help my elder brother to restore his memory before going into a fight, but there is no way. Who makes you my elder brother?" Ji Yue carried her hand back, like Like a mischievous elf, he walked up in three steps and two steps. "It is so accurate to perceive my exact position, so my ability is really great." Ji Bai stepped back quietly, his involuntary movements were almost subconscious. She avoids the girl who keeps approaching in front of her. "My elder brother is a little bit passionate." Ji Yue walked to Ji Bai with her back, smiled lightly, and passed him by. "The target of the hunt this time is not you, but fortunately, you stayed with the prey and were only discovered." Ji Bai is not stupid. After Ji Yue''s reminder, he immediately thought of the unidentified alien girl who had been rescued by him earlier. Just as Ji Bai imagined, the identity of the other party was by no means simple. "I can understand that you changed the hunting object to me temporarily, right?" Ji Bai leaned the sword on the ground and pointed to his iron brain. "Of course, that girl who doesn''t have the same hair is not my dear." His''sister'' is important." Ji Bai said of course, circled Ji Bai, and returned to the front. "You say yes, my dear''sister''~" Ji Yue perfectly explained what turning face is like turning a book, and the cold and indifferent smile instantly bloomed in the spring breeze. With innocence and innocence-a playful smile I looked like a child who didn''t know anything about the world, and it also made Ji Bai stunned at this moment. "Don''t hide the truth from your 2 lovely sisters with ulterior motives. You haven''t shown the slightest flaw in getting along with you for so many years. You can really do it, sister~~" As if deliberately teasing Ji Bai, those two sisters screamed. , It''s like imitating the voice of childhood. "Now that the identity is exposed, the secret can no longer be hidden, and the two of us can''t go back to the past, so can you tell me now, what is your purpose after hiding it for so many years?" With a smile, Ruo The starry purple eyes looked at the armored man in front of him meaningfully. "Appearing in front of me again, still with this attitude, to be honest, you really made me very upset Ji Yue burst into a dangerous smile, word by word seems to be squeezed out of the teeth. "I have told the truth, there is nothing left to say." While Ji Yue strained and raised her throat to listen, Ji Bai chose to avoid her problem. He wanted to tell Ji Yue the truth, even if she didn''t believe it, it was too late. He was already ¡®dying ill¡¯, and missed the best solution. The cells under his body seemed to be sending a signal to himself and repelling this girl who was close to him. Ji Bai was a little bit lost, perhaps compared to his younger sister, his changes were even more terrifying. The younger sister wouldn''t make herself unrecognizable, but the current self made him feel a little strange, but unexpectedly did not feel inconsistent. This is the most terrifying place. I thought I could do a little bit of mental defense, but the blood of the vampire was unknowingly infected with the spirit that invaded Zi 3. Nowadays, he who rejects vampires and demons almost treats them the same as human beings. In order to quickly defeat opponents, he has begun to use all means and switch vampires at will. It doesn''t matter at all. Ji Bai sounded the alarm for himself over and over again in his heart, telling him that this was abnormal, but it was of no avail. The change of concept was mandatory, and he had no room for resistance. "Nothing to say, are you sure?" Seeing Ji Bai gradually keeping a distance from herself, Ji Yue''s smile disappeared completely, her eyes shuddering like a deep, bottomless spring. "I said, you wouldn''t believe it, would you?" Ji Bai said frankly. "I have never lied to you. "Never, never?" Ji Yue tilted her head and walked a little two steps. "It''s not ashamed to speak up." Just as Ji Bai wanted to retreat, the dark spear turned into a fence and blocked the road behind him. "I never lied to you, never. "It''s a lie, then why did you run so fast in the first place? Didn''t you find a reason to excuse yourself and go downhill?" Ji Yue''s mood was not as stable as it was at the beginning, and her pupils gradually widened. "Whether it''s as a knight or leaving alone, isn''t it all obeyed my favorite sister? "Heh, what you said is really nice." Ji Yue was taken aback for a moment, then grinned and laughed. "You think these rhetoric without facts." As the blood clan, your identity as you approached me from the beginning is not pure. Let me speak for you. You are on the order of the blood clan queen to stay by my side. Isn''t it right? It''s just that you didn''t expect your identity to be exposed so quickly, the unfinished guilty Jiyue stared at Ji Bai closely, waiting for his reply, but there was a moment of silence that greeted her. "Is it because of this that I took the initiative to find me? Then I think I''ve made it clear." Iron Helmet lowered slightly. "Good luck makes people, maybe the two of us could have been two unrelated parallel lines, what do we mean?" The two of us shouldn''t meet at this wrong point. "Ji Bai sighed slowly, and hung the long sword on his waist again. He has always been unable to point his sword at her, even though he is now completely different, and he only wants his original intention to remain unchanged. Maybe no matter how much I change, I can''t kill the girl in front of me. Ji Bai was already compromising in disguise, the smell of gunpowder was getting stronger and stronger, and he didn''t want to meet his sister Daobing. Ji Yue seemed to have completely misunderstood Ji Bai''s meaning. She lowered her head, and the scattered green silk blocked her face, making people unable to see her face at this moment, and her body trembled, as if she was smiling. "That''s not what I meant, I mean today. "You are right." Ji Yue raised her head blankly. Ji Bai wanted to continue to say something, the danger omen flashed across his mind like lightning, his eyes were quick and his hands were quick, and he quickly dodged to the side, avoiding the golden spear that was flying horizontally. "Let you live with me and take care of me, I really wronged you! "I can¡¯t talk about grievances, it¡¯s a bit of being aggrieved. When I was a kid, I used to make a face when I changed the cloth. I don¡¯t know if your child deliberately drilled the stool foot to pretend to be a kidnapped princess. "Shut up! "Ji Yue''s face was reddened, and she said to Ji Bai. "You perverted brother also put silk stockings on his head and pretended to be a knight. At all, there is no right to say Ji Yue! " "Isn''t this what you instructed me to do?" Ji Bai said unchanged. "Any beautiful and noble princess will be put in a cage, and then wait for her knight to come and rescue, and then get married." "Swish swish" has not finished, = a black spear interspersed, Ji Bai dodged in time, less than half an inch away from his head. "Sister, is this true?" The black robe girl had been in the original Squatting on the ground, listening to the quarrel between the two gradually heating up, asked curiously. Chapter 430: "I still remember you used the curtains as a princess mopping skirt, rolling a pin as a scepter, standing on a low stool and swearing loudly that you are Cailiuli Palace Jiyue I, Gong Jibai For some reason, you suddenly revealed your sister''s dark history and became addicted. It was a little bit unable to stop and then Ji Yue, who was ashamed and angry, interjected as expected. Sure enough, no matter how she changed, her sister''s reaction to being hacked was exactly the same. There was really no change in this point. It seems that Jiu Juesuo''s influence is not as great as he imagined. Seeing the girl''s red clouds rising because of her irritation, she couldn''t help but feel joy in her heart. Even Ji Bai herself felt unbelievable when she became so dark? "Go to die! Ji Yue seems to be extremely ashamed and angry. She held the nine-foot-long golden spear in her hand, raised her hand and faced Ji Baisab, who was able to ignore the characteristics of the radiant spear. Ji Bai did not dare to neglect the characteristics of the radiant spear. avoid. The spear bloomed in Ji Yue''s hand, and the girl did not leave her hands at all, looking for lethality, as if she was about to completely put herself to death. Putting away [Jingshi] and drew out [Break], the pitch-black and ragged tip of the sword and the sharp spear kept coming in and shooting out sparks. Ji Bai retreated and then retreated, finally having no way to retreat, leaning on the steep mountain wall. "At this moment, don''t you plan to show the original shape?" Looking at Ji Bai who was forced to the corner by herself, Ji Yue smiled coldly. "Continue to use this''fake body'', but you will lose your life. "For so many years, we haven''t seen each other frankly once, sister~~" Chapter 17 ~ Obedient : The opportunity to meet sincerely, if you don¡¯t show the prototype, you will die. "For so many years, we have never had the opportunity to meet frankly like today, [Awakening: Thirteen Sages¡¯ Verdicts] Thirteen spears of different colors and shapes circling around Jiyue like the moon holding the moon, like thirteen guards who have stood ready for battle. "If you don''t use your true strength, you will be pierced into a hedgehog." Ji Yue licked her lips, looking at Ji Bai who was driven to despair, the corners of her mouth were full of joy. "There is no way to use a big move as soon as the war begins. Are you trying to murder a man... In the face of the huge pressure swept by ten + three spears, Ji Baimian did not change his face, and even calmly complained. You and Huizhi wall, it seems that I am too tender for you, I have to let you know. "Ji Yue''s eyes were cold. "There is still a chance to laugh, Long before the arrival of the bone-making edge, I was able to report that the co-burning was good. Xijia Minghua has made a little progress in the study and trade of Chinese and Western. He inherited the nameless Ji Bai, twenty-four years old, a knight, excellent swordsmanship, good at swords. Fighting is the mantle of a hundred schools of spirit-killing warriors, following the Gulan sword skills and the original sword skills of the unknown warriors [Bro Mo Jie]. The powerful and deadly swordsmanship and the high-level tumbling skills of the posture are the two major standards of ancient swordsmanship masters. As Ji Bai who has inherited the inheritance of the Gulan warrior''s clothing and body, he can''t catch more than the masters who have the title of creative saint in contemporary exhibitions. The vice-rolling technique is strong and the same, and the standard of action is used in the memory of the Gulan warrior. His magical skills are mellow, and his postures are well-rounded. The memory of it''s real moves can only be inherited from his own strength, and Ji Bai gradually mastered it. Laws can be unlocked only when ascending. How many lost swordsmanship and fighting skills the godslayer knew, like an endless treasure house of knowledge. The murderous rain of spears came quickly and ended quickly. Before half of the rolling time, Ji Bai, who was tumbling sideways, passed by easily, turning the situation that was originally dead. The spear shuttles in the rain, and I won¡¯t be merciful when I stand in the field. "Zakong''s spear returned to Ji Yue spiritually, and the three spears overlapped and turned into a golden spear again. This is really bad. There are thick bushes and dense trees, and it is difficult to dodge and detour in places that are not open. The third thought as he ran back and forth in the jungle. Ji Bai is like a rabbit traveling through the jungle, making Ji Yue feel helpless, her body shape moves flexibly to match the upper dodge, although the narrow space of the jungle restricts dodge, it can play a good role in covering up. , The two Mercedes Benz one after another stalemate for a while. The black-robed girl who was sitting on a tree stump in the distance was stunned. "Have you played enough? Avoiding and escaping like Lao She can''t teach your life." Ji Yue had a sharp look in her eyes, and the golden spear trembled violently in the air, and quickly doubled into a number of clones + handles. The wine secreted by the method is surging, clearing the obstacles and opening the way, where there is no grass, the trees collapsed and dozens of golden spears set off turbulent waves, and the field was raging like golden waves. The stones were torn, and the stones were crushed in the air. Like a cutter above the forest. The lush forest overgrown with weeds became bare and bald, and the beautiful wind swept past, leaving only the miserable stumps and loess blocks. Ji Bai has no hiding place, A hundred miles away, he was bare and bald, cleaner than his own face, as unobstructed as an open field. Such a powerful force, if he hadn''t leaned over in time to avoid him, he would have been wiped off his upper body by the fierce storm. Have you tried your best? Ji Bai hesitated for a moment, holding the sword in his hand, silently watching Ji Yue approaching. "The qualitative change is astonishing "It''s not easy to get your praise. , Ji Yue responded without sorrow or joy. Black head, "If you can, I just hope that you will be an ordinary person and live an ordinary life." This is not a compliment. "Ji Bai waved her head slightly. "If you can. , It seems unlikely now, you have gone off track. " "Live ordinary?" Ji Yue seemed to have heard some funny joke. "Painful people and happy pigs, I would rather you choose the latter. The main costumer and the happy pig? ? This choice of adjectives at the very beginning is really boring...Ji Yue grinned her teeth. "Why do people who are in pain and who can get along with this, choose among the options that others have set for you? Is it." Brother, as always. If I like to follow luck, I can¡¯t choose to be a happy person? " "You have become stronger than before." Ji Bai looked at the abnormal behavior and memory in front of the younger sister, and analyzed. "Strong? Maybe, this is the change I made for my own thoroughness. The more power and strategy, the more bargaining chips in my hand. Why can''t I make my own choice?" Ji Yue disapproved, expression Road indifferently. Big, so why not worry You have to rely on your own hands to fight for everything you need for a long-term + human relationship. Relying on other people''s charity is really "I have already figured it out, my brother, it''s so pitiful." "For this, I don''t hesitate to involve innocent people in the storm." "The price of power is expensive. How to get the corresponding reward without paying the price." Ji Yue squeezed out a cold smile without emotion. "Are you acquiescing?" Ji Bai asked. "Power and conscience, you sacrificed the latter and replaced it... It is not worth abandoning humanity for the sake of power." "So, the great knight finally wants to do his faith, I almost forgot, you are just a blood demon who deceives emotions. Zhi Xiaozhi "No. It''s just a thousand regrets, why I didn''t protect you." Ji Bai took out a cross inlaid with gold silk from you. The symbol of the Knight King, this is all his glory. "It won''t help to say these things now, you can''t influence me, my elder brother." Ji Yue''s eyes were slightly better and she immediately returned to her coldness. .now "You are an obstacle to me. The obstacle that must be removed is far more than the one that fell in front of you. There are only two ways to go, one is death, and the other is surrender. Make a decision. Ji Bai''s sideways movement did not escape Ji Yue''s rules. Just stepping out of one foot, the deterrent spear shot from the sky with a warm sound, blocking his way. "You have nowhere to escape. The spear interspersed again, and Ji Bai rolled and flashed, pulling out the broken The sound of metal exploded, endlessly. [Break] clashed with [Thirteen Rulings] in the air, continuously shooting in and shooting small sparks, neither of the two sides were outdone. Under the intertwined front lines of [Break] formed an impenetrable black wall, and the golden spears seemed to attack all. Ke''s siege is like constantly looking for flaws, giving a number of lives, trying to break the opponent''s defensive position. Ji Yue indifferently looked at Ji Bai who was still more than qualified, hatched, and summoned a golden spear. Chapter 431: The walls of creating music and rest are like golden soup, all with a thin piece of paper The function of the golden spear is to ignore it, whether it is an enchanted sword made of stainless steel or an impregnable city wall, its lethality is visible. The black sword has been fighting for so long, and there is still no sign of breaking or bending. There is indeed a problem. Ji Yue, who has awakened blood, does not need to fully release [Awakening Skill], she only needs to summon an Awakening Skill Summoner, and Ji Bai can be perfectly suppressed without using any spells. There is a spear ready to go around, Ji Bai¡¯s pressure has increased a lot, and the sound of gold and iron collisions has become more frequent. The sound of the remaining ears penetrates the ears, and the splashing sparks make people unable to open their eyes. . It''s easy to deal with a spear, and it doesn''t seem to be a problem to deal with two spears. There is no sign of loss. Fighting with the two spears embroidered with the ancient Lan royal pattern in the sky has been fought back and forth. . According to Baihe''s straightening and rolling techniques, Ji Yue frowned again and again, and Ji Bai''s ability to procrastinate slightly exceeded her imagination. If Ji Bai was only tentatively not exhausting all her strength, could it be that she was not. Another two spears swept away, tracing the two loneliness of Nei Yao in the air, and surrounded Ji Bai on all sides, making people overwhelmed. Gulan Heart Flowing Sword] Yihua, countless afterimages of sword light flashed behind Ji Bai, greeted with four spears, and while fighting each other, Ji Yue felt that countless sword lights were in front of her. Sa Yan Chengyu said that it was difficult to win the battle together. negative. The collision of the sword light and the four golden spears is dazzling. The black-robed girl standing on the tree stump is calm and calm in her heart, coping with the armored knight freely. Knowing the thickness of Jiyue¡¯s blood, The black bubble girl knows how strong her elder sister is. There are people under the Tianmiao who can persecute the eldest son of Class A4 and deal with Yuru. What is the sacred human knight? Summoned four spears, [Baptism of Devouring Sins] [Duo Duo of Nights] Ji Bai drew out [Jing Shi], who had been in a state of being unsheathed, with two swords staggered , The two black chains connected to each other carry the momentum of destruction and decay Cleave to dissolve the four aggressive and continuous spear offensive. Looking at Ji Bai who turned to run Bishan, Ji Yue sneered and slowly followed. Ji Bai, who hid in Tibet, fought and retreated, but was finally driven to the limit. Looking at the cliff in front of me, I felt helpless. From the moment of incompatibility to the present, he has never really aimed the tip of the sword at her and has not used any moves that could threaten her. It¡¯s not now when I was young, I can still run away, I can still Maybe there is such a cruel day, you have to meet her swordsman, but at least not now, to escape, to the day when you can¡¯t escape... The bottom of the cliff is unobstructed, and the terrain of this place is steep enough. "Since you refuse to answer, I will assume that you chose the former." The wind on the mountain gently stroked the girl''s hair, and the girl coldly looked at the armored man who was forced to the cliff. "This time, you can''t escape." One crack With the golden spear as the center, surrounded by a row of looming spear phantoms, like a fence in an arena, it gives people a sense of despair. I planned to transform into a blood clan and fly down the cliff to escape to the sky. I did not expect Ji Yue to have the opportunity to take the enemy. , Take the lead in taking preventive measures. The spears were ruthlessly paired, and they fell on Ji Bai who wanted to dodge. Ji Yue''s eyes were calm as water, her thin lips chattered, and she muttered. [Arbitration-type spells, disaster-level spells, migration deprivation] Ji Bai, who was about to dodge by the side of the sword, stagnated. He felt that something in the underworld had restricted his mobility, and he couldn''t raise the idea of ??wanting to dodge at all. , The feeling of being deprived of mobility. The curse class and the arbitration class have similarities in the same way. Ji Bai, who had nowhere to hide, surrounded and attacked with several long spears, and was forced to resort to helplessly (Gulan''s heart flowed with his sword and fell down. However, as a result, the one who has lost the ability to move is completely overwhelmed, and is constrained to death, completely unable to take care of Ji SF Qingxiao Wanyue next to him. The ink stick was about to move with the markings on the neck behind him. The creatures in detect that there is a danger that threatens their lives, and begin to restless. The restlessness of forcibly suppressing the ink stick, completely ignored the signal she sent to her. The enemy is restrained, Ji Yue can release the spell at will. [Arbitration-type conjuration, calamity curse hand deprivation] Ji Bai''s movements were stagnant, as if he had forgotten how to block it. He watched the golden spear gradually approaching and did not respond. The spear stopped less than half an inch from Ji Bai. "Finally, I will give you a chance to surrender or die... Ji Yue embraced her chest and walked closer, her eyes flashed more and more, only Ji Bai saw it, the release belt behind her was unbearable for various spells. The pressure came, and the rock wall gradually collapsed. "Crack... , Ji Bai¡¯s silence seemed to annoy Ji Yue, she once again "Is silence your answer? Take the first two steps. Before the speaker fell, the rock wall carrying the two of them collapsed, and a whole rock on the edge of the cliff deformed and fractured, and fell straight down to the benchmark... The golden spear deep in the soil became loose and was ejected from the soil in the collapse of the mountain. Like Ben, she wanted to calm down as much as possible. Using the knowledge of spells in her mind, Ji Yue seemed to have no idea what was going on, and all her calmness was in a mess. Getting out of the predicament, but when she looked at the endless abyss that couldn''t be seen to the bottom, she involuntarily closed her eyes all the time, listening to the sound of the surrounding rock bi falling off the cliff, a little confused. Slowly opening his eyes, the silver hair of pure silver to cherry blossoms came into view. ...She was stunned. The girl unfolded huge bat ghost wings in the air, surrounded by large and small dark red bats, and she was being held by the other party, but... "Puff." Ji Yue felt her eyes go dark. It was as if something was pressed against his face, and then he felt that the back of his head was surrounded by small arms. With a soft body like sweet-scented sweet-scented osmanthus, with small open hair and sleek expression, Ji Yue''s face was frequently stained with red clouds. Chapter 432: "Xiaoyue, let''s not quarrel today, okay, good sister, obedient and obedient~" Chapter 18 ~ Bloodstained "Mingming...The breeze is blowing across the cheeks, and the warm sun envelopes the earth. In the not-so-spacious and large courtyard, on the old locust tree, the girl is crying, blowing her nose, if she fills the big eyes of Yuehua Xingchen at this moment. Full of tears. She was lying on the branches of the old locust tree with tears and tears. The remote and kind lawn made her look away at this moment. There was a kind of staring at the endless abyss. She felt that she regretted it at this moment because of a small matter willful and angry with her brother. The tall tree... It''s just too late to regret now. The child¡¯s tear ducts are well-developed, her body is delicate and weak, and she is too timid to even dare to move her body, and tears of grievance flowed. I''m not naughty anymore. I want to go down and never dare to climb trees anymore. Ming... But falling like this must be very painful. Xiaoyue will definitely be thrown stupidly. Then my brother will definitely dislike me, don''t Me. Mom and Dad have not been at home for a long time, and only the remaining servants have gone out to buy food. There are only two children in the family. If you didn''t deliberately look for it, you would never find the girl trapped in the tree. So high, good... If no one finds me, will I be starved to death like this? At this moment, the girl''s mood is very complicated. She wants her brother to find herself in trouble and needs help earlier, and she doesn''t want him to see the embarrassing appearance of Zi2. I was **** with him before, so how embarrassed to pull his face down to ask for his help...I didn''t leave him to live. "Xiaoyue? Why did you climb up to the tree? Come down quickly. It is very high and unsafe." Just as the girl was crying while hugging the tree trunk, the familiar voice from below made her happy, and then her face blushed. Pouted slightly. "I, I don''t want you to take care of it. People just like to stay in the tree, huh! Can''t get up, just a little bit, idiot brother, I don''t need you to care about it!" "Xiaoyue, I was wrong. Come down quickly. The tree is not safe. It will hurt if you fall and hit your head." The boy on the ground apologized decisively and skillfully, clearly knowing the girl''s nature of duplicity. "Hmph, I really care about you, what''s wrong with you? It just happens that you think I''m troublesome. I''ll fall and fall to death. You just happen to change to a more obedient girl." Xiaoyue is unique, I won''t change anything. "Before the girl finished speaking, the boy interrupted her words and said seriously. "Mingming...really, really?" The girl blushed and tried to pretend not to care. "When did I lie to you." The boy was tempted. "Come down, the tree is really dangerous. "I... Ming, don''t care about me!" The girl hesitated for a long time, crying in disintegration. "Xiaoyue, you can''t get down the hole... The boy was taken aback and asked with a black line. "Then how did you get up just now..." "Go away, if you find me troublesome, just leave me alone... Mingming..." The girl cried quietly, and after a while, there was no sound below. The girl cautiously poked her head down like a timid ostrich. Road novel A few fallen leaves fluttered lightly into the deserted lawn below. Sure enough, he didn''t care about himself, wooming...Is he too self-willed to make him angry too? ... Ji Yue, who was holding a tree trunk with red eyes like a koala, began to regret it. I knew this was the case, why couldn''t I admit my mistake to my brother frankly? ...Now nobody really cares about Xiaoyue, "Satsuki, how are you?" "Huh eh?" The familiar voice was close at hand, as if it was right in front of her ears. Ji Yue was startled and straightened up before she could react, her not wide arms encircled her body from behind, back of her head. Knocked into the warm embrace. "Sorry, you are late, are you okay?" The familiar and gentle voice made Ji Yue''s frightened heart gradually warmed up, lying in her arms inexplicably feeling safe. "It''s okay, you''re not hurt." Looking at the little hands that were scratched by the rough bark, the boy frowned slightly, and his slightly larger hands wrapped and held the red hands. Sniffing the familiar body odor, with her head resting on the boy''s soft belly, Ji Yue hides her blushing face like a shy bird. "Brother, why are you climbing up the tree? "To protect you. "Well, there is nothing I can do, so I want to send you a sense of security. brother¡­¡­ Although the boy''s words seemed dull and dull, and very uncomfortable, the girl''s trembling heart gradually stabilized. She seemed to have forgotten the fear of heights, lying peacefully in the boy''s arms, and slowly fell asleep. Feeling the trembling of the young body in his arms to a steady deep sleep, the boy¡¯s expressionless face showed a soft smile. In the evening, the maid who came back from purchasing the ingredients found the two of them and sent them back to the house safely. . My younger sister lacked the care of her parents since she was a child. She is a very insecure chick who needs protection. She is very afraid of heights and has a mild to moderate fear of heights. For this reason, her parents have thought of many ways to overcome the shortcomings. But after all, to no avail, did not play any role. Just as 0 knows him, Bai Ji knows the disposition of the younger sister she has taken care of since she was a child. Even if she is good fortune, a series of changes make the distance between the two people farther and farther, and she can no longer return to the past. But his warm words remain sincere. Bai Ji hugged her sister, feeling the girl in her arms shuddering and shivering because of fear. Although the harmony of her voice changed, the feelings entrained in it remained the same. The elder brother''s body taste has changed, his voice has changed, and even his appearance has become unrecognizable by himself, but his feelings are as deep as a diamond, but the veins are still bright and unchanging. Buried in her petite arms, Ji Yue''s consciousness was dim, and the bottomless cliff below became the distance between the locust tree and the lawn in memory. For a moment, it seemed that she had changed back to the little girl who couldn''t do without her brother. She climbed up the treetops naughty and wept helplessly. The warm embrace in the memory embraced herself again, just like she used to be. The trembling heart began to relax, and a sense of security suddenly rose to his heart. It is clearly the same feelings and the same people, bringing the same solid sense of security, but not the solid and reliable chest that used to be. The embrace is soft and fragrant, just like a cold little soft cake, unexpectedly good. At the same time, somewhere unknown underground palace. "Master Shinra!" "Why is it so flustered?" The old man frowned slightly, looking at the slightly disoriented young man in front of him. He had a slightly bad premonition in his heart. He was clear about the nature of the young man in front of him. However, it is difficult to have such an emergency that would make him lose his organization. , This made him doubtful and at the same time, "Master Shinra, the control of Jiujue Lock has been in an unstable state from the very beginning, and the reaction spell array is suddenly extinguished, as if it is about to fail... The wooden falcon wipes the remaining forehead. His sweat, the sudden emergencies that he did not expect. "What?? Jiujue lock has failed? Are you sure?" The old man was a little unbelievable. The failure of Jiujue lock is almost never recorded in the classics, even if he has lived through the wind and shuang for a hundred years. Know how to respond. "Not yet...but the current situation is very strange, the magic circle suddenly disappears, as if the source is about to fail." "How is this possible..." As if thinking of something, the old man straightened up from the stone chair and went straight to the control room. "Her emotions are being caught..." Seeing that round of dazzling array rotation gradually became soft and slow, the old man clenched his eyes and two fists, his eyes widened, like a lion approaching anger. "Is that wild boy messing up and disturbing Yue''er''s mind? This **** wild species! He should have been thrown away in the wilderness and let him be eaten by wild beasts!" Ji Yue involuntarily rubbed the soft and small body with her head, and the arms around the girl''s spine subconsciously tightened her body. Oji of lopE "Gu Miao!" Unexpectedly the sudden reaction of the girl in her arms, Bai Ji''s cheeks reddened, and she suppressed her voice and let out a strange cry. The child was really naughty as always, and it was really dumbfounding. Ji Yue''s subconscious behavior was to unintentionally increase Bai Ji''s pressure. Bai Ji tensed her nerves and dared not relax for a moment, and tried to divert her attention to other areas. The attention scattered on Ji Yue''s pale face and trembling body indicated that her state was obviously not good at this moment. In fact, the hatred of suppressing blood has already reached her limit. In his arms is the one he loves deeply, no matter how cruel he is, his relatives are also his enemies. The **** hatred engraved in the blood cannot be forgotten or ignored. Chapter 433: After being calculated by the unknown old vampire named "Sakura Butterfly", I was full of hatred for the blood of Gulan. The more and more unconquerable city, the corpses everywhere, the burning village, the wailing and screaming begging for mercy, and defenseless. Under the pressure of the tiger and wolf division, all men, women and children were pushed onto the execution ground without resistance. Without staying alive, under conspiracy and politics, life was utterly starved and hungry. The prosperous empire was haunted by the wind and rain, flickering and extinguishing like a candle swaying in the wind and rain. Thousands of years of splendor were destroyed once, the ancestral temple was burned, the palace was destroyed, and the powerful civilization that had been passed down for countless years was destroyed in a flash, and the beauty of tears and regrets cannot be redeemed. Infinite mountains and rivers of tears, who said that the world is wide. Those pictures are like my own personal experience, vividly as if it happened yesterday. The lingering nightmare clearly knows that these do not belong to her, but gradually can''t distinguish it. Maybe she is confusing her identity and identity. Now that the girl was lying in her arms, Bai Ji was suffering from her blood. Since the change, this pain has become more intense and clear, and the whispers that she couldn''t hear in the past gradually became clear in her ears. "Kill her, kill her, kill her...Kill this species of the Quran, these filthy pests, we and her are as deep as the sea, there is no reconciliation. Can... some kind of emotion, like It spreads quickly like ink immersed in clear water, occupying Bai Ji''s dominant emotion. Flicking her wings, she barely delivered the girl who settled down in her arms to the ground safely. [Universal Spell Destruction Spell Power Surge] [Universal Curse Destroying Grade Curse God Set] [Universal Curse Destruction Curse Soothing) OP2.ACG.C dish Bai Ji hurriedly blessed herself with various emotional soothing spells, but it was of no avail. She could feel her **** blood boiled constantly, and the riot was about to squeeze the blood vessels to burst out. Already, the limit has been reached. I can''t get rid of the sudden rise in the control bloodline, but is controlled by it... The girl¡¯s emotions tended to calm down, but what she didn¡¯t know was that the girl holding her was flushed, her eyes turned up, her tongue trembled, and her small, fat-like hands were pale and weak, and trembled violently, as if she was desperately suppressing something. Things are the same. Naruto...no, no...it finally eased down. With a chance for reconciliation, would it be like the last time, everything will be messed up... Hate, this is not my anger and hatred, why let me bear it? ? Go to die, don¡¯t affect my sanity. "Ahhhhhhhhh? Still want a chance to reconcile? You really do not change what you are eating inside and out. Is this Guran''s little hoof ~ son worthy of your nostalgia?" A familiar voice sounded in his mind for no reason. "...Isn''t your group curse already out of my mind? Why can you still appear in my mind?" Bai Ji, who couldn''t bear the torture, cautiously placed Ji Yue against the rock wall and hugged him in pain. I struggled with my head. "Hey, it''s just a defective product. I want to invade your fragile mentality. It''s easy to be a little conscious, okay? Do you really think I am a golden branch?" The words are full of playfulness and jokes. Ji Bai wanted to ignore this evil voice, which was full of cool words, but her attention was hooked away, allowing the hatred in the blood to flood into his brain. "Ming...feeling Ji Yue, who left her arms, frowned slightly. She is also at a critical point now. She is at a critical point. She waved her hands blankly to find the warmth that was still warm in her chest before getting rid of Jiu Juesuo, like It was a baby who landed on the ground, looking for her mother''s embrace. Unable to endure the desire to attack and kill the dazed girl, Bai Ji simply knocked her head on the rock wall. The bright red plasma splashed, and the broken wound gave birth to blood and tissue in less than a second, and the rebirth was complete. With the endless endless loop, Bai Ji was about to be tortured crazy, and she was almost unable to stop herself from having the idea of ??killing Ji Yue. At the same time, Ji Yue, who couldn''t find the warmth, slowly opened her eyes, just to match those scarlet eyes full of murderous desire. Silver Zhiying''s long hair was stained with blood at this moment, and the girl''s mouth was grinning with fangs, as if she was about to launch her final offensive. (Tomorrow¡¯s Ark¡¯s thirty-five company, the night monster,...not crazy, the nest is very good, ah... Chapter 19 ~ Want to enjoy it? In the magnificent underground palace, the old man sat on the throne carved with mysterious animals with his eyes closed, and repeatedly tapped the fingers of the handrails to show that his mind is not stable now. "Master Shinra." "What''s the situation with Jiu Juesuo?" The old man opened his eyes that were shining brightly, and fixed his eyes on the coming young man like an eagle. "Fortunately, with the efforts of everyone, the situation has improved." Mu Falcon replied calmly, leaving a few drops of sweat on his forehead. "Okay, very good." The old man breathed a sigh of relief. "No matter who is the one who shakes Yue''er''s mind, how can these Nine Jue Locks be easily broken?? The anger and hatred of ancient Qulan emperors are embodied on them. The re-emergence of the empire is about to become an established fact. The barbarians of the fetus could not be prevented! "Master Shenra Mingjian." "How is the progress of the next site survey? "The compass has detected the approximate location, and it won''t be long before the excavation work can begin after the survey is completed. "Very well, remember, everything must be careful. Now we don''t have the capital to bite back. We don''t make sure that we must act low-key before we can wipe out those sharp ears." Looking at the calm and not dry young man in front of him, The old man is very satisfied. "Following Lord Shinra''s orders, there is one more thing worth paying attention to. "Don''t worry about it, let the old man guess, are the pointed ears biting each other with their dog, right?" The old man smiled coldly. "Yes, the previous actions have caused some unnecessary troubles, and they have now transferred the object of suspicion to the thirteen family. "Hehe, it''s okay, let them internalize, and we will take advantage of it." "Shinra-sama, don''t you worry that the pointed ears will treat us as suspects?" "Why don''t you worry? This will happen sooner or later, but it must not be now. They even doubt us and dare not point the finger at us directly." The old man said very firmly. "We are the black sheep among the white sheep, are they not? Unless they are going to tear their skin and get a fish to die, we still have enough time to prepare. "As long as Jiujue lock is completely unblocked, pointed ears? Haha, it''s just a joke, I don''t fear them even if I show my identity to my face!" The old man said coldly. "Follow your most primitive instincts, they don¡¯t share the same hatred with you. They raised the butcher knife, killed her, and killed them!" In the whisper, Bai Ji gradually fell silent, and her turbulent and violent mood seemed calm. Up. She stood there quietly, but she didn''t feel a trace of warmth, and the chilling breath poured in from all directions, like waves of suffocating tide. Ji Yue''s hazy consciousness gradually woke up, and then instantly seemed to be poured down by a basin of ice water, as if every pore and every cell in her body was trembling. The mouth r cylinder is small ¡ý) T shuddered constantly under that almost crazy killing intent. [.External World Summoning Curse, Calamity Curse, The Bone Sword of the Lord of the Abyss] A long purple energy sword with night dust as a guide was condensed in Bai Ji''s hand in order, and the huge wave of curse energy generated by the summons raised her long hair. When Ji Yue''s sight was restored, what came into view was the purple full of violent energy, the sharp edge with overflowing curse energy, attacking her deadly and fragile neck. It is completely, to kill one''s own posture... That cold and merciless killing intent was not at all like acting on the spot, the other party just wanted his own life. [Thirteen Sanctions] Returned to defense at the moment of the moment, before the arrival of the curse-powered creation sword, with its gold and iron, blocking the deadly point of the sword. Looking at those cold and murderous scarlet eyes, Ji Yue, who was sober, was shocked, suddenly feeling stupid and naive... He actually listened to the sweet words of the vampire, and the other party''s warmth and tactics successfully made him fall into the memories of the past. If he hadn''t regained his feelings as soon as possible, I am afraid that he would have become a dead soul under the opponent''s sword. The more I thought about it, the colder Ji Yue''s heart became, and the tears remaining on her cheeks hadn''t dried up yet, and her complexion was completely cold. Ji Yue stood up, she seemed to have just cried, and she seemed to be sneer. Looking at Bai Ji who was temporarily forced back by a few golden spears, she slowly lowered her head, as if laughing at herself. [Altered World Summoning Type Curse Magic Vessel Wushen Void Image] Chapter 434: Holding the summoning long sword and several golden long spears, Bai Ji used the long sword in her hand to push them back. The dazed Ji Yue did not attack herself, silently chanted the spell, and summoned the super powerful of the [ÉñÂö] level. Lethal incantation. The old man in black robes stood like a tower of heaven and earth, as if the cliff below him was not worth mentioning. Two large holes were burning with icy flames, and it slowly raised its sickle, and slashed towards the tiny figure on the ground without emotion. Ji Yue remained silent all the time, and when she raised her head again, indifference had already occupied her entire face. Under her control, several golden spears instantly changed color and shape, and the dark spear pointed directly at the sky, facing the huge sickle unexpectedly. At the moment when he touched the black spear, the sickle and even the giant Wu Shen wielding the sickle were all destroyed, and the condensed virtual image was scattered like shreds of paper. [Thirteen Sanctions; Sage¡¯s Ink]: Destroy arbitrarily and disintegrate one type of spell, regardless of class. Awakening skills are special and unique, unique, and an important measure for widening the gap between high-level species. The awakening skills with the divine veins are terrifying and can often be the key to victory. One side is awakened, and the other side is not awakened. This is a battle without suspense from the beginning. "Even if you use such despicable tricks, you have to chase off your sister... You''re so cruel, sister." Ji Yue lifted her cheek, she said choked words with a smile on her face, her tears drenched again. Her smiling face. "That''s it, the bits and pieces I have cherished. In your opinion, these invaluable memories are just borrowing the butcher knife to kill me?" With intense breathing and unable to restrain the trembling body, Ji Yue suddenly felt tired. . My heart was locked in a small cold room, and finally felt the warmth that had been missing for a long time. At the moment of being redeemed, she was immediately betrayed. She felt so tired. After the girl was killed, she killed herself. Facing the girl''s heart and soul, almost roaring words, the girl stayed unmoved, stepped back vigilantly, killing intent 3 in her eyes, and the sword burning curse in her hand could burn her eyes with scorching brilliance. Seeing that the sneak attack failed, have you stopped pretending? . Ha, ha... I was so silly and naive to be fascinated by a vampire. The icy feeling enveloped Ji Yue''s heart once again. The indifference of the six relatives who didn''t recognize her, only the desire for power and conquer in her eyes made her tired, even fearful. She was afraid that her heart would be invaded and occupied by the feeling of being unable to touch the temperature again, and that feeling that did not seem to be alive made her despair... To resist the gradual coldness, she had neither the strength nor the heart, giving up struggling, looking at her quietly, admiring her from childhood, and even holding her elder brother who loves her. Things are right and people are wrong. Maybe she tried to get rid of the right way when she approached her own purpose, but what if it is? In spring, summer, autumn and winter, maybe he, no, she can treat these feelings as acting on occasion, but Ji Yue can''t. Love and hate belong to the extremes of the same emotion, and to a certain extent the two emotions are the same. When she discovered that her feelings for her brother were not pure, she had been testing her brother, hoping to draw a conclusion from the temptation, and her brother had the same feelings for each other as herself. But the result disappointed her for a while. Whether it was a verbal temptation or an action temptation, Ji Bai behaved very different from what she had imagined and even deliberately avoided these questions. Uncle pQE novel This is just a secret test, what did he promise to himself, is it just an answer not willing? Corresponding to the scene at this moment, she understood that all of this was her own wishful thinking. Ji Bai regarded the memories of the past as a proud performance masterpiece, but did she ever think that the characters in the play moved true feelings? ? If the other party has the same feelings as herself, Ji Yue''s decision at this moment is probably to kill the girl and commit suicide, hoping that the kind people passing by can bury them together and never separate. But after all, this is just one''s own wishful thinking, and for the other party, oneself is nothing but a cold burden, an object of revenge and deception. If you want to report to the retro Orchid clan, then your wish has been fulfilled, my vampire sister... Before her heart was imprisoned by coldness and darkness, Ji Yue made one last decision. The golden spear swaying in the air, turned its head, and then pierced quickly. However, the object was not Bai Ji, but "Although you never liked me, at least, let me do one thing for you at the end. Hurry, run." The blood ran down the corners of her mouth, and Ji Yue smiled. QD Looking at the blue sky, it seemed as if I was back in the small courtyard, and the boy was holding hands and running around in the garden... Seeing the girl''s body slowly lose its breath, the silver-haired girl grinned cruelly, she slowly walked forward with the sword in her hand, as if to confirm whether the girl was dead, raised the curse sword in her hand and slashed towards it. The girl''s neck is bound to be cut off her head. "Kang Kang!!" The reverberating golden spear smashed the long sword in Bai Ji''s hand into powder, and the powerful force bounced it back and hit the rock wall not far away. "Cough... the girl coughed twice, brushed the blood overflowing from the corner of her mouth, cursed, and pulled out the golden spear that was pierced into her chest. "...cough... anti-dirty vampire, dare to use it. This kind of despicable means fascinated me, really a vulgar race. [The salvation of the sacred type incantation bronze divine vein survivor] The unique types of magic spells of the Gulan Divine Vessel, [Arbitration] and [Holy]. The hideous wound can even see the white bones, which healed as before in a few breaths, and even the blood stains disappeared with them. "Despicable vampire, dare to deceive me, I will chop off your bones one by one, flesh and blood. Used for cooking soup, I won''t let you die, I want you to live forever under painful torture." Ji Yue stood up, Leng Lie''s smile was full of merciless killing intent. Enraged, she was very aggressive, although for some reason she could not kill Ji Bai with her own hands, but it was still possible to catch this heart disease and imprison it. The girl smiled at the thought that the girl in front of her could no longer leave her. "You will be my pet in the future, as the price of deceiving me for so long! All the thirteen spears appeared in an instant, all turned into golden color and coiled over Bai Ji, passing through Bai Ji unexpectedly like a raindrop, or Xiaowan was hanging on the spear and was pierced by Bai Ji''s death. ''After rebirth, he woke up and struggled immediately, and was pierced by the spear behind him again. Unable to release the spell, he can only be tortured by the opponent. Without being able to fight back, Bai Ji subconsciously grasped the [Bao Wang] that had been ignored by her at her waist. In an instant, the eyes full of killing intent regained their clarity. "...Uh...At the moment when he grasped Pozuo, Bai Ji''s legs softened and knelt down, and the memories of the past began to reverberate. Ji had a headache before he could sort out everything in his mind. Just when Ji Yue was about to give Bai Ji the last blow to the ground, she suddenly half-kneeled, her scarlet eyes showed a touch of her before she could react, Bai Ji spread out her huge black wings and fluttered. , Flew off the cliff. In the air, she clutched her head and bumped on the cliff like a disorientated bat. She recovered a little bit of sanity with difficulty. Ji Yue wanted to chase, recalling her previous fear of the high cliff. When God came, the opponent still had only a small black spot left, and he could only give up with a tut. "Tsk, you are running so fast, let me spare your life for the time being. One by one In the unknown mountains, there were intermittent voices. It seemed that someone was beating something. "Bang, bang, bang... The silver-haired girl had a dull face, her beautiful eyes had lost her former look, her skirt was cracked, her stockings were still only a small piece, her silver hair scattered unfettered on the ground, her appearance was not uncomfortable. Her palms were **** and bloody, but she still numbly hit the rock wall. At the cost of pebbles and rocks, her hand bones were broken and her skin was ripped apart. But she didn''t care about this, the memories of the time when she lost her sanity were transmitted into her mind little by little. Regret spreads in the heart like a bitter medicine. "Hey, do you want to appreciate what you look like now, defective sauce~?" The familiar voice was the one that often appeared in her mind, and then a mirror was passed to her. Chapter 20 ~ The Beginning of Power (Sorry, there will be absolutely no abuse plots after that. I changed it. I can only delete the ones that you don¡¯t like to watch. The reader is up to the reader to decide whether to watch or not. Chapter 435: "Here, do you want to appreciate how embarrassed you are now? Miss defective product~~" The silent Bai Ji took the silver mirror and threw it on the face of the visitor. "It''s been a long time since I have a good temper. Your Royal Highness." The silver-haired girl took the silver mirror, and the appearance of a hippie smile gave Bai Ji the urge to smash her into pieces. Moreover, this idea is about to be put into action. Everything is because of her. This old vampire with unknown origins seems to be under her supervision like a puppet at the mercy of her, letting the other party drive, only cooperate Her wicked taste plays an involuntary good show on stage. She had decided when to make any actions, or even postures, and she had no right to resist at all, and she kept turning around by her nose. There are many opportunities to fight with my sister, no one can stop me, but I just self-defeating, every opportunity has become a fairy, a misunderstanding, the temperature between the two sides is getting lower and lower, and finally it has even broken through. Freezing point, she has seen through all her thoughts when she has reached the level of indefatigable explanation today, or she has expected her behavior a long time ago. Breaking with Ji Yue, heading to Yiluozhou, and then buckling one after another, eating herself to death, as if she struggled for so long but never escaped from her Five Finger Mountain. The root of all evil is in sight. Bai Ji calmly looked at the girl who looked a little different from her own. The black pattern on the neck was surging, and the jet-black reindeer rod appeared beside her, and the icy blue brilliance occupied the lawn under Bai Ji''s foot. "Mi Meng, come out, kill this annoying guy and eat it." Bai Ji commanded indifferently. "Hey? Read it? I haven''t said it yet. The last two sentences are going to instigate my little boy to kill me?" Yingdie exaggeratedly showed a surprised look. Obviously, Bai Ji''s reaction had been expected. "You deserve to die." The virus in the blood came because of her, and Bai Ji hated the vampire who disrupted her family relationship. "Miluo, come out for us, and kill this despicable and shameless person!" The anger in the words seemed to be condensed into substance, and the angry Bai Ji shouted and ordered, and indeed there was a silent silence. "Smelly dragon! What are you pretending to be dead?" You were so active before, why don''t you see you now? A weak fellow, the enemy won''t allow you to pick and choose, otherwise we will make you a dragon meat and burn you! Bai Ji gritted her teeth, every word seemed to be squeezed out of her teeth. There was still silence. Bai Ji would never believe the reliance on the ink stick malfunctioning, the old mother dragon clearly heard her own order, but she pretended to be stupid and turned a deaf ear! Damn stupid dragon, do you want to be so soulless? ? Do you want us to perfect you? ! Bai Ji, who was irritated and lost her mind, quickly realized the problem. There is no reason for the other party to disobey his orders. Even if the two parties do not have any emotional foundation, it is only a simple master-servant relationship. From the previous behavior, Mi can be seen actively to save. It can be seen that this dragon will not be hypocritical at critical moments. . Unwilling to fight for herself means that the importance of what she has ordered is more important than her life, even if the price is to be driven out of the necrosphere by herself, she is not willing to do it. What is going on? Did this dead dragon have a secret secret with this old vampire before he was alive, and the two were close friends or sisters? ? "Dead Dragon, do you know this vampire?" Bai Ji narrowed her eyes. Silence, or silence, the other party doesn''t seem to want to mention this to oneself, or that he is too lazy to take care of himself. This is really the opposite! Have you figured out the master-slave relationship between offense and defense? Dare to ignore the questions you ask, do you have the qualifications and the strength? ? I''ll grill her into dragon kebabs when I go back! Bai Ji forcefully suppressed the anger in her heart, and turned her eyes to the Sakura Butterfly who was smiling while holding her hand. Without the help of the summoned beast, Bai Ji knew that she could not cause any substantial harm to this mysterious blood ghost. But even so, I¡¯m not a The head of the year was damaged. At this moment and then, now she is Tie Zixin about to kill herself, and Bai Ji is in her chest, not to mention that she can be severely injured, and there is absolutely no problem with safe evacuation. With the ink rod, the authority to enter and exit the undead world is in her own hands. Even if she has great abilities, she can''t get herself out of the subspace enchantment made by the ink rod. "This is all you rely on?" Yingdie took her smile before she shook her head. "After so long, you still haven''t made any progress." It seems that your call once seemed to dislike and reject you as the master. There is no way, the incompetent guy, even the subordinates who share the power are spurning you. "Heh, heh" Bai Ji gave a dry smile without expression, and then sat down on the ground slightly. "Yeah, we did, once, vowed to protect all this, but now I want to come, these vows are really ridiculous and naive. Only the blood clan of the second-order species can pass themselves into desperation, and only the toxin in the blood can make the indestructible branch of love torn apart. Wen t. In the end, there was only one knight who had failed completely, sitting decadently on the grass, stroking his rusty sword with a dull face. There are too many complicated issues, , The reason for its answer , Bai Ji wanted to break her head and didn''t think of a reason. As long as they are still alive, destiny will not stop torturing the world. It''s good to die in battle, and return back into a wind that no one cares about. It''s not bad. Thinking about this, she lay on the lawn in a big font, staring at the sky with blank eyes. A small hand obscured the light that covered it. "Ahhhhhh, is this giving up resistance? Then Bai Ji ignored her, and didn''t even blink her eyelids, as if I was saying that I would kill or go with you. "Hey, don''t you want to know the purpose of my coming to you this time?" Seeing that Bai Ji didn''t reply, Yingdie said with gusto on her own. "Want to know? Hehe, your mother, the one of ten thousand people. I¡¯ve locked up the blood queen of the unbelievable world." Bai Ji looked at the sky without speaking. "Now the Scarlet Blood Realm has changed in the true sense. I settled down those impure descents with no effort Dear friends, it is now the heart of all people. The transformation of the Scarlet Blood Realm has become an established fact. Your mother and your family have been accused of usurping the throne and seizing power, and you are arrested on the whole plane. ¡¯ Yingdie grinned, her evil smile drew closer, and her hand touched Bai Ji''s numb and indifferent face. "You are already homeless, little princess." "From a high position to falling down from the altar, from the beautifully dressed princess to the escaped prisoner, it is really a life of ups and downs, how do you feel now?" "What are you going to do next?" "Are you finished? If you''re finished, don''t do whatever you want to kill." Bai Ji completely ignored Yingdie. She doesn''t want to move anymore, don''t you want to take revenge? For your sister Gulan or for your mother. "Yingdie narrowed her eyes. In a certain sense, I hurt your family The family is broken and the people are dead, you must hate me very much, right, lying here doing nothing, can''t take back Bai Ji''s head, her eyes are not sad or happy, but it is a kind of gray and black like a dead person. "Hey, do you understand what I said?" Seeing that Bai Ji was not as irritated as before, Yingdie raised her eyebrows slightly. "What do you want to say, hurry up." Bai Ji became impatient. "Your family has been imprisoned by me, and the throne of your family has been usurped by me." Yingdie added. "That''s not my house, Lilias, the black-bellied old woman who loves to bully, does whatever she wants. It sounds good to have her buried with us." Bai Ji was expressionless. Chapter 436: "Your princess status has also been "Oh, then." The corner of Yingdie''s mouth twitched inconspicuously. She didn''t expect this guy to be so plain to these imperial things. "You, aren''t you angry?" "It''s not mine, why are you angry?" Bai Ji asked rhetorically. "No matter who you were before, you are now a blood clan, the daughter of Lilias, the second acting Red Queen, aren''t you?? The throne was deprived of, are you acting so plain?" Yingdie stared at Bai Ji tightly, biting her lips and teeth. surface. Corvin, "What about your sister? I will separate the two of you and turn your heads into enemies. Don''t you want to take revenge?" However, Bai Ji did not want to talk to her now. "If you are finished, please leave. If you want to solve it on the spot, let''s hurry up." "If you have no ambition, you will be there. Sakura Die took a sip and looked at Bai Ji who was lying on the ground like a gray face, and pinched "Hey, get up. "Sakura Die commanded with a cold face on her feet wearing children''s black silk. "Have you never heard that the heaven will descend to the people of Sri Lanka. Do you have to work hard first?" Bai Ji is unmoved =. The dead Yingdie shook his head. "How come this generation has one "Even if you don''t care about your mother''s queen, your own ethnic group, you can''t care about the little hooves of the Gulan tribe, right?" Yingdie''s words obviously had some effect, and Bai Ji, who was absent-minded, was slightly calm. "Heh, do you want to shepherd her? As far as I know, she was completely blocked from emotions and manipulated by the people behind her." Yingdie narrowed her eyes. "Don''t want to save her?" Yingdie repeated it again. "Let''s save her. It made Bai Ji stared at Yingdie. "But you, turned the comedy into a tragedy, a feast of crows, and you won. " "That''s right, but now that it doesn''t make any sense, isn''t it? Kill me, you will neither teach your sister back, nor restore the current situation.¡¯ "So?? "As for me, I have the best of both worlds. Would you like to hear it?" "I don''t want to." The dog couldn''t spit out ivory, and Bai Ji didn''t intend to continue paying attention to this unclear guy. "Sure? This method can completely restrain the hatred in your blood. "Not only that, after that, you can also teach your sister out of the claws. From now on, no one on this continent will be your opponent, including me." Yingdie pointed at herself with a smile. "In other words, my life is also in your hands. Then revenge and my sister will kill two birds with one stone, wouldn''t it be fun?" "Do you think that an old treacherous old monster who doesn''t know how many years she has lived, will she actively do something that harms herself and others?" Bai Ji snorted. "Naturally not, To tell you the truth, this matter is beneficial to me, and the person who can benefit the most is definitely you. "Yingdie smiled mysteriously. "You have been preparing for such a long time, just to do a stupid thing?" Bai Ji smiled mockingly. "Do you think I will believe it?" will not. " "Since you know, why bother to speak?" "But I guarantee that you will do it. "Why? Yingdie licked her lips and moved closer. "Because you have no choice or retreat. "Anyway, it''s death, why not have a last fight? "It''s ridiculous, do you still want to use me as a **** at your discretion?" "Even if you know you are being manipulated as a chess piece, you will definitely do it." "You are never a person who sits and waits for death. A glimmer of hope is better than despair." Yingdie looked at Bai Ji meaningfully and moved the soles of her feet away. "Well, as you said, I really can''t force you to do something, so think about it yourself. "This is an opportunity you can seize~" "Do you want me to fall into a dead end?" Bai Ji obviously guessed something. "How is it possible? Don''t you still remember who you are now? It is some of your notions that affect you subtly, but not your consciousness of being a human being." Yingdie hooked her finger. "After it''s done, can''t you still continue to be your own refugee? Happy. "What do you want me to do?" Bai Ji seemed to relax. "I figured it out? A wise choice, listen up, Sascylan State is located in the southwest corner of this continent, and now this borderless land has been occupied by the ancestors, all you have to do is to seize control from their hands. Quan, occupy this place, find a blood pool at the mountain range of the main capital, and just jump down.'' If Bai Ji remembers correctly, Yingdie is a member of the Ancestral God Cult. If she is trying to lure herself into the hook, she doesn''t have to spend so much time and effort, just grab and capture herself. The intention of the vampire in front of her made her feel more and more at a loss. "It doesn''t matter if the opponent is the ancestors'' religion." Bai Ji cheered up and stood up. "Wait, who said I let you go alone?" Yingdie stopped Bai Ji without expression. "Go to the gate outside the Scarlet Blood Territory, where there is an army prepared by your mother for you." "Didn''t you say that she has been imprisoned in the Magna 3 feet_ "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh? Do you believe in what I say?"^ Chapter 21~ The flags under the steep tower of Gaosong obscure the sky, and in the sunny morning, the air is so solemn that it can squeeze out water. The soldiers standing in rows are like cast iron statues. The soldiers lined up outside the towers, densely arranged but in order. The ranks of nearly a thousand people can hardly hear the wind. The soldiers who are waiting for the battle are more heavy than the city wall behind them, and the general situation is the knowledgeable soldiers. They stood on both sides of the city gate respectively, specially giving way to the middle road, and awaited here with solemn and solemn aristocratic etiquette. A closer look reveals that the uniforms and armors of the soldiers on both sides are not the same. They seem to be two armies from different sources, and the two leaders seem to indirectly explain this problem. The wind blows the flag, and the black bird pattern on the white background symbolizing the Scarlet Empire is flowing in the wind. Like an unstoppable bird flying in the sky above] The boundary is severely deserted, and the desert is only separated by a green belt. Amidst the invisible haze, a petite figure is striding unhurriedly and dissatisfied, as if from here Come. There are obvious footsteps in the quiet wind, every time the ground is light, but it is not inaudible. The sand fog faded, the figure was near, and the howling wind blew the silver hair that was gradually cherry blossoming. The girl is dressed in a graceful dress with strapless. The two colors of black and white symbolize extraordinary significance in the blood culture. She held a black scepter that was nearly twice as tall as her own in her hand, and two exotic-style long swords hung from her waist. One of them resembled the fangs of an angry dragon, with faint electric light flashing. Seeing is a long sword with a good material. Compared with this sword, the shape of the other sword is like a joke, and it feels that a scrap of iron is better than it. Chapter 437: The footsteps approached. The leader of is an elegant girl with braided and long hair. She looks strange among the heavily armored soldiers, dressed in a capable noble skirt. The skirt is short in style, so it¡¯s not too much of a hindrance during the march. The girl named Kalanti looked at her. She was less than seventeen years old, which means that she might be underage if she was a human being. While introducing herself, with a quiet smile that made people feel very comfortable, she leaned down and gave a greeting of respect and respect. Some of them didn''t seem to be a warrior, but a young lady on the march. The first impression will not make Bai Ji freeze her image. Anyone who has been included in the "Magic Scythe Guards" is a leader among the people. She can be selected by her own cheap mother. There must be something extraordinary about her. However, the blood race itself is a race that cannot tell the age from its appearance. It is like a black-bellied mother of Bai Ji, with a tender appearance and a sweet voice, but the essence is an old witch who has lived for centuries. "I talked with your mother very happily, it can be said that they are talking and laughing~" Yingdie''s weird smile was recalled in her mind. "By the way, it''s actually my original intention to replace this plan. I''m still uncertain about it, so you know what I mean? "If you die in the hands of the ancestors, there will be no way." The internal affairs of the blood clan Bai Ji didn¡¯t care much. As she said, it was something that didn¡¯t belong to her. Whether the group of the royal family wanted to reform or support a new queen to come to power, just make trouble by herself. Why drag irrelevant people into this muddy water? "Onda, the retainer of Referno, I am here to wait for your arrival." Presumably Karanti, the other leader''s makeup is more formal, and the speech is very concise. The same is a female. This girl named Onda looks very She is an old man, dressed in the same armor and attire as a soldier, with long hair tied up. Calmly, you must know that there are few women in the kinship barracks. Although the kinship royal family is controlled by women, most of the noble ministers have female inheritance. She kneels on one knee. , Gestured to Bai Ji with a military salute. Following their movements, the dignified soldiers waiting in a row behind them knelt down, and the voices of praise were uniform. "Get up." Bai Ji nodded slightly, and the two leading girls and the soldiers got up according to the order, their movements were as if they were the same person, and the sound of the halberd hitting the ground did not overlap any noise. It was the first time Bai Ji had seen the two leaders. When they looked at Bai Ji consciously or unconsciously, Bai Ji was also looking at them. Due to their personalities, the actions of the two of them are quite different. Without exception, both of them have more or less curiosity in their eyes. In terms of the difference, Onda''s eyes are as calm as water, which is more of a kind of scrutiny, while Kalanti''s eyes are completely unconcealed, and the tenderness is like the water is still mixed with a hint of inexplicable pampering. Bai Ji looked at Kalanti thoughtfully, and spoke for a moment in silence. "Is Miss Karanti? What is your last name." "His Royal Highness, Karanti''s mother is Liming''s pro- and second-daughter, with the surname Lasambo." Karanti replied with a smile. It turned out that his distant relatives said that their appearance and characteristics were somewhat similar. Bai Ji just guessed it casually. "Prince Liming, it turned out to be the eldest sister in the clan, Bai Ji was rude." "Don''t dare to be, Karanti was kindly favored by His Majesty, and he took his father''s surname. Fortunately, he was promoted to the Guards Army and given her mother''s surname. He entered the royal family tree." Hearing that Bai Ji called herself the eldest sister, Ka Randy didn''t have any joy, but she was a little apprehensive. "His Royal Highness has misunderstood. Karanti is fortunate to have done it for His Majesty. Entering the genealogy is already the greatest honor to Karanti. I really dare not continue to presume. This eldest sister can''t afford it... "Let''s not force it, get up, Karantiqing. Bai Ji just teased casually, grinning mischievously, and lifted up Karanti who was about to kneel down and beg her. A little play Lilias is not a king who is not a good man, otherwise he would not keep the ministers until now. As the saying goes, don''t use it because it is clear, and don''t waste it because of muddy. "Are you the retainer of the Leferno family?" Bai Ji turned her gaze to the silent iron-blooded soldier girl. "Is it ordered by the queen, or by your second lady Tina? "Both. "Oh?" Bai Ji looked curious. "Your Majesty" ordered Miss Tina to send an army to assist Her Royal Highness. Miss Tina wanted to come in person, but if she was there, she could only order her to come and ask her to protect your safety. If you have a bit of a mistake, I will kill myself. Apologize. " "Yeah, I understand." As expected of Tina, her speaking style is still the same. "Yes." Onda concealed something. Tina also prepared her to prepare for the change of ownership. If her Royal Highness took a fancy to her, so far, she brought the 400-member army of retainers to her Royal Highness''s name and no longer belonged to the Leferno family. She didn''t mention these words. She still had concerns about the princess she had never met before, and she had received relevant education such as the ¡®sovereign power¡¯ since she was a child. Needless to say, a rigid soldier like Onda is loyal to her royal family. But she still hesitated about the young princess in her heart. It is said that her predecessor was the human knight king, and the reason for the princess''s departure is not as simple as the official propaganda... If the king¡¯s thinking is wrong, his subjects must bluntly resist. If the purpose of this trip is to use the blood army for the benefit of the human federation, they feel that it is necessary to act as the imperial master temporarily and use their eloquence to give the princess a vivid consciousness and vividness. Ethnic identity class. "How many soldiers and horses do you command?" After a simple hush, Bai Ji asked about the situation in the army. Time to do business. "His Royal Highness, Karanti was ordered to lead a guard army with a magic sickle, a total of four hundred people. "Lefno heavy armor, the same four hundred men. The two reported the number. A total of 800 people. Bai Ji nodded silently, and the old witch was able to squeeze out this force to herself under the heavy pressure of the decentralization faction. "Did you bring the truck?" Sr Quan Xiaowan "There is no weight, all the soldiers carry food rations, half a month''s worth." "Are they all wing soldiers?" Among the blood clan, not everyone is born with wings. "Both." The two said in unison. Very good, they are all winged soldiers, and their mobility is not trivial. The Scarlet Blood Region is some distance away from Saplan, but in this way, Bai Ji can guarantee to arrive at the goal before tomorrow. Well, the soldiers are not too many but are fine, let us go. "Your Highness, please indicate where you are going." Onda said. "Saplan, Saplan." Bai Ji spread out the black wings that covered the sky, fluttering her wings, and set off a gale. Kalanti, Onda, and even the eight hundred soldiers present were shocked. As the same clan, they all felt the force of blood from the girl. There is no need to deliberately release, just unintentionally spread the wings; the power of the blood that is unintentionally leaked has such a heavy majesty, which makes people feel breathless. Is this the majesty of the direct line? ¡­This kind of respect and coercion from blood is never experienced by the soldiers present, even when facing Lilias. Only Kalanti, who was also a royal family, felt that the cherry blossom at the end of Bai Ji''s long hair was a little bit wrong. After a brief stupefaction, after all, they were warriors who had experienced many battles. They looked at each other and showed their long wings one after another. The soldiers followed one after another, in an orderly manner. Under the leadership of that petite figure, it was like a swallow of swallows migrating by, but the black and dense mahjong sky occupied it. Chapter 438: Saplan, to put it bluntly, is a country, but a land outside the Great Wall, even in the heyday of the third era of humanity, it did not open up its territory here. The reason is very simple. There are already people living here, and the mountain roads are dangerous. The throat and throat are easy to defend and difficult to attack. Humans can''t attack for a long time, so they gave up this territory. According to limited documentation, the people living here are a race with many masterpieces. The Jeduo people look weird. The book describes them as a four-legged animal standing up, with luxuriant sideburns and varying numbers of tips and sub-heads on the skull; the dragon people also don¡¯t know the origin and race history of the ¡°mainland¡±. Original race Different from the Yalong people, Jeduo was born to be aggressive, fierce and cruel, cruel and tough, and was a kind of cruel and tough race. It¡¯s hard to imagine such an aggressive race in the third era when the high-level species were almost extinct. They could not stand at the Saplan Pass. It stands to reason that such a blood and fighting race should have great ambitions, so What restricts them to the one-third acre of land? Could it be that like the Argonians, they have also been cursed by a certain high-level species? From Bai Ji¡¯s cognition, the race that can cast spells seems to be only the dragon clan, but from the memory of the unknown warrior, in the second era, this land in Saplan state is likely to be the territory of blood spirits. How come it has become a colony of a group of foreigners today? But these are not the key points. If Yingdie did not deceive herself, the senior leaders of Saplan have been infiltrated by the ancestors. Enemies don''t seem to be easy to deal with, whether it is an enemy on the surface or a guy lurking in the dark. Looking at the data sheet in her hand carefully, Bai Ji had a headache. How easy is it to conquer a series of strong fortresses? He didn''t even know the opponent''s troop deployment, didn''t understand how food and grass could support for a few days, and didn''t even know how to guard the city. It''s all about prizes. It is worth mentioning that this magical race of Jedo has never been called a king, and has never called itself a country. Therefore, it is called Saplan, not Saplan. "His Royal Highness, the front is now the fortress of Saplan." Kalanti''s soft voice interrupted Bai Ji''s thoughts. Glancing to the front, the brightly-lit guard tower and the medium-level stone wall. The army successively entered the woods in the blind area of ??vision, and looked far away. The torches on the tower were conspicuous road signs. "His Royal Highness, are you planning to capture the entire territory of Saplan Prefecture?" Onda didn''t say a word. The king''s order was absolute. Even if there was a sea of ??swords and flames ahead, she would go alone, she would not blink her eyes. All she needs to do is to obey orders. "Take advantage of the night, and attack the city before it''s ready." Onda had an old-fashioned look. "This city obviously has no spells to prevent air intrusion, and the walls are useless to us." "Well, that''s right." Bai Ji agreed. "Then, what about after taking down this small fortress?" "Well, but our whereabouts have been exposed by then?" Bai Ji said with a smile. "The other party must take precautions, and once the defense is strictly enforced, regardless of the difference in military strength, we who can only maintain the ration for half a month will undoubtedly lose. "What does your highness mean? "If you look at Mubi, you can''t swallow the whole territory in one breath, but this small fortress is not enough to see." Bai Ji said meaningfully. "Using our advantage, we will go around and directly attack the level behind this fortress. By then, this fortress will be a turtle in the urn. Chapter 22 ~ Get the Lock Off Possibly, the rock-solid city wall has risen from the ground, and the well-cut bricks have built this prohibitive iron gate. The checkpoint is built on the mountain, and the only passage between the two mountains is sealed. There is no air defense barrier on the top of the card. It is used to deal with the foreign race with the ability to fly. As the name implies, the Jincheng Tangchi is a barrier that cannot be overcome. . In the middle of the night, the gate fell into silence, and several soldiers on the top of the city held torches and patrolled back and forth. Working against the biological clock, most of them were mentally sleepy, with faint hair in their eyes and straight hair, and some even fell asleep leaning on the top of the city. Born in sorrow and dying in peace, a comfortable environment is easy to make people feel lazy. After experiencing the temperature of the hot springs, it is difficult to adapt to the cold for too long. No enemy patronizes this level. The local separatist forces only regard night patrols as one. This must be a routine official business. Soldiers just pretend to walk away. Who would attack such a critical hurdle blindly? Even if there is an enemy attack, you are not afraid. Both the air defense barrier and the space signal obstruction barrier are functioning normally. Facing such a comprehensive checkpoint, the enemy can only choose to attack the road, and behind it is Saplan, where there is sufficient food, grass, and weapons. , Neither is afraid of surprise attacks, nor is he afraid of blocking the food road. The comfortably locked guards leaned on the city wall, The weapon was thrown aside and snored. The guards, the guys on the armour, wore all kinds of armors, and some even came to work crookedly and wore only pig iron helmets. Now they are lying on the tower and sleeping. The huge and burly bodies of the defenders lay on the aisle at the juncture. No way. It¡¯s been a long time since the war. The border guards lack combat experience. Not to mention, the weapons stored in the arsenal are mostly rusty and eliminated. You can just take a batch of farm tools and refit them, which is a batch of brand-new weapons. Up. The slightly more well-equipped and more combat-conscious troops are stationed at the Guanzhu¡¯s Mansion and serve as guards for the Guanzhu. The guards who remain on the wall are plainly speaking, they are just some part-time farmers. "Hurry! Open the door, open the door!!" The rough voice rang out from the city with a dialect accent of Jeduo. See no movement above, The soldiers slammed their fists on the gate of the city with their fists covered in scales. The sound of shaking the city gate awakened the city. The defenders of Jedo, who were still blowing their noses, blinked their big eyes, yawned lazily, and staggered up to the city head in a daze, shouting downwards. "Who? What city gate did you knock on in the middle of the night?" With this roar, most of the Jeduo soldiers woke up from their dreams one after another. The garrison of the haystack at the forefront! Open the gate, I want to see the Lord Guan! The people hit a torch, and in front of the city gate, a Jeduo soldier panted heavily, looking very tired, and rushing all the way at the first sight. "It''s really a colleague." Many soldiers nodded, and most of their vigilance was put away. At the same time, a bad premonition rose to mind. Haystack Fort is a front-end reconnaissance site built in front of the lock, and it will never send signal soldiers without a target. Haystack It is very likely that something has happened. Or small The Jedo defenders did not dare to neglect immediately and ordered them to open the gates. "Brother, nothing happened? But Haystack found an enemy movement?" "It''s more than just sending...hurry up, take me to see the master! Later, Haystack Fort is estimated to be lost! There are many soldiers of the same clan who are stationed there, and I dare not neglect it. , Hurriedly ordered people to take him to find the master, the remaining defenders lost sleep, waiting to be vigilant. The enemy signal soldiers followed the soldiers responsible for leading the way through the residential area and came to a two-story spire-shaped building. "The two brothers stayed behind. Lord Guan has collapsed and will come back tomorrow if something happens." The two guards crossed their spears, blocking their way. "Please inform Master Guan, the incident happened suddenly and urgently! If the fighter is delayed, I am afraid that all of us will lose our heads!" There was a hint of warning in the communication soldier''s words. "Fighter?" The guard was taken aback, looking at the dress of the signal soldier. "Are you the defender of Haystack Fort? "That''s right, Haystack Fort is now surrounded by troops of unknown origin, and we will not rush to help the city of Dread to be destroyed!" When the guard heard this seriousness, he was silent for a moment, and immediately went inside to ask the Lord Guan for instructions. The fat-eared Guanzhu is now lying on his big bed and sleeping soundly, dreaming of getting promoted and getting rich. Suddenly, the sound of slamming the door violently seemed to pour cold water on him, and extinguish his dreams within reach. . "Master Guan, it''s not good! "What''s the mess? It''s not an explanation. After the official goes to bed, no matter what happens, don''t disturb the official?" ... "But this matter is a hundred thousand fire-hearted, Chapter 439: "What kind of rush?? Under the hood of this world Is there anything more important than nurturing energy? Say! If it''s a trivial messenger who is obsessed with the trivial things in front of you, this officer will chop off the head of your servant! Guan Zhu got up from the bed very annoyed, and looked at his knees and worship Langshi particularly angrily. "Tonight, Haystack Fort was besieged by an unknown army, and the city was at stake. Haystack Fort colleagues came to ask Guan Zhu to send troops to help." "What am I talking about? Come...?!" Guan Sheng was taken aback. "You said an unknown enemy attacked Haystack?" Guan Zhu''s face was gloomy for a moment, and then he patted his hand. "Okay! Someone will give pillows to sleep, so I have a chance to get promoted and make a fortune!" "What are you doing in a daze? Go and drag the whistleblower in!" "Oh, yes! In a moment, the whistleblower soldier came to Guanzhu''s eyes. "You said someone hit the haystack''s bag SF light novel "Who is the besieging party? Or those barbarians many years ago? Or is it the Gulan, Wing, and Spiritual tribes who want to include Saplan in their circle?" At the mention of the latter, Guan Zhu''s eyes flashed. There was a trace of fear. The report said, and then added. "Sir, little "I don''t know, it''s too dark to see them clearly... the soldier reported weakly, people seem to have heard that the Wing Clan has been perished for a long time." "Huh?? Isn''t the Gulan tribe who perished? It is said that they have been extinct for centuries." The guard on the side obviously got different news. "What are you talking about?" Looking at the two arguing, Lord Guan frowned. "The elves who perished are clearly the elves, this is the nail What is on the board, the Gulan and the Yi tribe? Just kidding, it was the two mainland coalition forces that broke through the blood spirit capital, how could they perish? ? " "Yes, Master Mingjian. For several epochs, they can''t get out of the waiting gate. The Jeduo people lack information, and they don''t know anything about what''s happening outside. They can only use their own imagination to guess the enemy. They were even more shocked when humans attacked Saplan. Isn''t the monkey outside the Great Wall? When did you enter the customs? ? "How about the number of people? How is the situation now? "The Lord Guan continued to ask. "I don''t know... I guess no less than five thousand! E! Enemy flags were flying everywhere in the jungle near Haystack Fort, and the shouts from the opponent were like a crowd of thousands! " "Is this trying to take advantage of the night to take advantage of my haystack fort''s foothold?" Guan Zhu rubbed his chin, thinking a little. "How is the battle now?? "I don''t know... "When did they siege the city?" "The exact time is not clear, but when the city lord found the enemy''s traces, he ordered the subordinates to break through the encirclement and come to lock the gate for help." The signal soldier said sadly. "It seems that I alone broke through the siege, and the rest of my colleagues... "According to the current time, this battle is already in a feverish stage." Guan Zhu pretended to be calm. "Don''t worry, the thief army must be trying to prevent us from losing contact with Haystack Fort. It''s just a pity that they missed a step. A signal soldier broke through, hum. "Master, what should we do now?" "Don''t worry, it''s estimated that the barbarian monkeys still don''t give up, waiting for the officer to break the enemy." Guan Zhu pointed to the guard on the side. "You, take my general token, and mobilize all the elites in the city to rush to the Haystack Fort. Without further ado, you will break the enemy force!" The opportunity is here, so naturally I won¡¯t miss it, and the answer is sonorous "Understand!" The guards are the masters of Guanzhu, and now they are powerful for promotion and fortune. "Master Guan, don''t you leave some soldiers in the city?" another guard asked in confusion. "Haha, are you stupid?? The opponent''s forces are all concentrated in the haystack. You stay in the lock and squat without urinating and use wool! There is a haystack in front of the level. Humans can''t get around even if they have great abilities. Come on! One big soldier, do you know the art of war? Just shut me up if you don''t move!" Guan Zhu angrily scolded the guard who questioned him. "Then, do you need to inform the rear." "I need a fart! Kill the chicken with a sledgehammer." After the report, I will soon be divided into several parts of the credit? ? "Yes, I was dull underneath... the guard immediately did not dare to speak. "Besides, it''s not that there is no defender, isn''t the original defender still kept." Guan Zhu said angrily. "Report to the master, starting from the number of people, you can set off at any time. "Okay! You, rush to Haystack with them, go and teach your colleagues!" "Thank you Lord Guan!" When the signal soldier heard this, he knelt and thanked him immediately. "Well, it''s not official, (go on, remember to prosecute the soldiers, their enemies are just a group of uncivilized human monkeys, not to be afraid!" "Yes!" The General Hangyin went out on the expedition, and the gate was locked wide open, and the glamorous leader led a group of soldiers out of the gate, and went to help the haystack, while the master stayed on his bed and continued to dream of getting promoted and fortune. . The force is mighty, galloping in, many of them are strong, sturdy and long thighs on the way, no less than the speed of horses. "My lord, there is a haystack in front of you. "Well, little ones, it''s time to kill the enemy and make meritorious deeds! Come into the city with me to kill the enemy!" "Roar!... Like the howl of a strange beast, the general rushed into the city gate unimpededly. Almost all the soldiers had red eyes, brandishing knives and spears, screaming, and they were about to chop. "You are merciful, it''s a friendly army!" "What?" The leader was taken aback and looked around. The inside of the city was quiet, with no signs of fighting at all, and the soldiers on the front of the city were still standing still, just as nervous as they were facing the enemy. "We are the lock Let''s talk about it To the reinforcements, where is the enemy? Where is the enemy? ? Could it be that you lied about the military situation? " "My lord, I can''t wait to lie about the plot, you see, the enemy''s general is still there." Following the veteran''s finger, there is really a raised military flag in the jungle, but the shout is much lower. "The enemy didn''t fight over?" When the general thought about it, a bad premonition suddenly flashed in his heart. At the same time, the locked upstairs. "Sleep (blood language The scarlet blood whip wrapped around the neck of a Jedo soldier and pulled it to the front. The girl smiled and whispered that a dark flame dagger pierced Jedo soldier''s neck, but had not yet called out. The tall man, nearly two meters tall, was burned into a pile of embers. Chapter 440: As the girl climbed up the tower, the follow-up soldiers gradually boarded, wearing black armor and armed with sophisticated weapons, to surround the Jedo people who had not yet been able to tell the news in the future. "Master Kalanti, how to deal with it. "His Royal Highness let us solve it quietly When the Princess gave the order, Mr. Adjutant went to sleep. ? "Karanti turned to ask his lieutenant with a smile. "It''s under" negligence. "I''ll go to the princess and them first. Remember, the princess doesn''t want to see a living mouth on the tower. If there is a loss, you understand the consequences." Kalanti patted the adjutant on the shoulder. "Understand." The adjutant sternly turned to the bloodless Jeduo soldier surrounded by Tuan Tuan. Waiting for them is doomed. Jedduoguan felt that he was very bad now, and the dream was interrupted again inexplicably. "Who?? Bother the officer''s dream again?! Me. After speaking, he felt that his whole person was lifted up, and then he was still on the ground. The trance hadn''t recovered yet, and he stepped on his chubby belly with one foot. When he ate the pain and opened his eyes, it was a pretty face with cold expression and no emotion. "Take it." The order was issued concisely, and the Lefno family soldiers pulled up the two pig elbows of Guanzhu, like a dead dog, "What, what''s the situation?! Enemy attack, there is enemy pretence. Ah ah ah! Where are the guards, where are the guards?!" The returning Guan lord shouted loudly, calling for the guards, but where is there a soldier in the Guan lord''s mansion now? They, how did these unknown guys invade in? ? Before he could figure it out, he was thrown to the ground again, with a whip in his leg. Lord Guan fainted and raised his head, only to see that the position of Lord Guan Mansion at this moment looked at him with interest. Chapter 23 ~ Intimidation Suspicious strategy, not deceitful. When there is a big gap between your own forces and the enemy, the effect of strategy is particularly significant, especially before you can find out the combat effectiveness of the opponent''s soldiers, carefully seeking stability, step by step, and grasping the situation is the perfect strategy. Before attempting to break into the barrier, Bai Ji''s eyes were not placed on the haystack. She took advantage of the dense forests around the Haystack Fort and the low visibility in the dark environment to make the soldiers shout, raise the flag high, and confuse the enemy''s fearfulness. She mistakenly believed that the two sides had 10,000 troops and intended to attack the Haystack Fort. In the four directions of north, south and west, they waved the flag and shouted, but let the east gate alone let the defenders in the Haystack fort be able to inform the lock gate defenders. In order not to arouse suspicion, most of the signal soldiers were beheaded to create the illusion of "the enemy is trying to intercept the signal soldiers." When the lock troops were turbulent, the city became a turtle in the urn. Now, the entire checkpoint is firmly held in his hands, and the information is sealed by controlling this easy-to-defend and difficult-to-attack checkpoint. There is no need to worry that the Caoduobao defenders stationed outside the checkpoint will inform the city lord inside the checkpoint. Once the lock was broken, the gateway to Saplan State was opened. The next battle will be much easier, but the gap in military strength is already an issue that cannot be ignored. From the documents found in the main mansion, I hope to find some information that will help me understand the situation. Beside her, Kalanti, dressed in a capable skirt, was waiting, his eyes fixed on Bai Ji, soft as water with a hint of pampering. Calm and calm, calm, unfathomable, and foresight. In Kalanti¡¯s eyes, Bai Ji was approaching her wise and great mother. Perhaps it is a family member who is connected by blood, Karanti feels more cordial when she first sees the girl. Determined to lay down and protect this young sister, but found that the other party showed excellent strength and sophisticated strategic vision. It is not like a little girl who is ignorant and ignorant for the first time on the battlefield, but like a battle-tested and battle-tested girl. veteran. Yes, she is the daughter of His Majesty Lilias, how can she look at her with ordinary eyes. In Karanti''s eyes, the princess saw the more she liked it, and the more she saw it, the more satisfied she became. "Your Royal Highness is a little tired, it''s not too late to rest for a while at work." Kalanti quietly took the fragrant tea brought by the army maid and placed it on the desk gently, and whispered in harmony. She let the soldiers rest, but she hasn''t closed her eyes since yesterday, although Kalanti is the same, not to mention Onda, the fighting madman of the Leferno family. After Bai Ji ordered the master and the captured soldiers to be strictly guarded and not to disturb the local people, she didn''t have any time to spare for a moment, and she could not decide where to go to supervise the work. With her, I¡¯m not afraid of soldiers daring to violate discipline. The Iron Soldiers who resounded through the Lefno family¡¯s reputation are not justified, and the means of punishing soldiers who violate discipline is like thunder. Well, thank you very much. "Receiving the tea, Bai Ji was looking up a detailed map of Saplan and the surrounding area that was finally found out from the pile of documents. The 2ndSF light novel. "Karanti Qing. "Subordinates are here." "What''s the status of that old master Guan now?" Bai Ji took a sip of black tea. "Good, full of energy." Kalanti smiled like a spring breeze. "Well, it¡¯s good to be energetic. Treat him better, so that we can enter the customs smoothly and honour this generous old gentleman.¡¯ "It''s just a small plan. I didn''t expect it to go so smoothly. I was only planning to try it out." Bai Ji talked to Karanti, not idle, and took a pen to sketch on the map book. . "In the final analysis, I still have to thank the gentleman guarding the gate for his generosity, coupled with his poor brain and hasty behavior, which allowed us to succeed." Your Royal Highness. "A familiar voice came from outside the door. Bai Ji didn''t need to look up to know who was coming. "Has Onda''s inspection come back?" "Yeah." The person at the door replied dumbly. "If there is nothing important, you don''t need to report like us. Go and rest quickly and keep your spirits up." Onda just shook his head, and then walked steadily to the side of Bai Ji, right and left with Kalanti, like the black and white double evil spirits on both sides of the judge. If the sir does not take a break, what qualifications do he have to take a break? Onda stood with his head high, while Kalanti looked casual and elegant. The corner of Bai Ji''s mouth curled up, and she acquiesced to Onda''s actions. She didn''t hate this innocent subordinate, and she could even say that she was paralyzed and taciturn. Second, this kind of boring character is completely out of the same model as the previous self, which is nostalgic. The three were silent. Onda maintained a standard military posture. Karanti stood elegantly. In the hall, there was only the sound of the rustle of the pen rubbing the paper. The hot black tea was cold, and Bai Ji put the pen and stretched it a little. Own waistline. "Your Royal Highness, it''s already early in the morning, it''s time to eat." Kalanti reminded me carefully. "Really, eh, I''m a little hungry." But we''ve got used to it a long time ago. "The subordinates are going to let the maids prepare meals." Kalanti carried the skirt and bowed gracefully, then walked out of the hall. "Onda, the old Mr. Guan Zhu has a good life to take care of." "Sure enough. Chapter 441: "That''s good, what''s his current state of mind." "No sleep all night, excited and full." 2 Jiu Zuo "Very well, can you call that old gentleman up for us, but there are still some things that require his assistance." "Your will." Onda walked down, after a long while, walked back to the hall, behind two soldiers stood a haggard and disheveled old Jie Duo. "Old gentleman, don''t come here unharmed, is your life still exquisite?" Bai Ji said hello with a smile out of courtesy. The fat-eared Guan Zhu is very bad now, with dark circles under his eyes and bloodshot eyes. He secretly glanced at Onda, who was expressionless beside him. This woman was silent like this, staring at herself without saying a word. She stared at herself all night. When she closes her eyes, it is the eyes that are not very meaningful, everything is silent, and it is difficult to rest. ! It''s terrible, who are these people? Which race are they from, and how did they bypass the haystack and hit the locks? ? Looking at the girl lying on the desk, smiling and looking at his own girl, he couldn''t believe that until now, the person who broke his lock was just a little girl who couldn''t get his belt? ? The long hair of sterling silver mixed with cherry blossoms can be seen by Guan Zhu, even a fool, that this girl is not a human at all, not only her, but her subordinate humans cannot have such fierce fighting power, especially the woman who came to the crime. The two soldiers let go of the trance master. Aware of the cold gaze behind him, Guan Zhu''s legs felt a little soft, and then he was kicked in his calf with a kick, so that his knees softened and he knelt down. "His Royal Highness asks you something, kneel down." The ruthless voice behind him urged, Guan Master felt pain, how dare he scream. "Onda, treat this old gentleman better, we still need help from others. "Yes." Onda stepped aside. "Don''t mind the old gentleman, would you please give me your name?" the **** the counter asked, how dare Guan Master not answer. "Is Woke? I was rude to Mr. Woke, but he used a suspicion and deceived the gate where you were stationed. Would you mind it? "No, ... don''t mind a ghost! The treacherous tricks took the bar, and tortured myself all night, don''t mind being a fool! But people can''t help but bow their heads under the eaves, and the scary woman next to her is still staring at herself. The fat-eared bird Ke acknowledged. "Look, Mr. Wu Ke. I have a lot of questions, so I might as well ask. ...No, no no, defeated general, what dare you ask, "I have a question, but I dare not ask, are you?" Bai Ji looked at him with a smile. "It''s okay, let''s not force it." ...The atmosphere became serious in an instant, and the iron-clad soldiers behind him, and the terrifying woman beside the counter, now focused their attention on him. Wu Ke swallowed, clutching the future with his huge palms, he was already sweating before he could change his nightgown. I don''t know how long the scene has passed, but the **** the desk is still smiling. I don''t know why, the feeling of being watched by this cute child is very irritating. Finally, Wu Ke couldn''t bear the pressure. It seemed that he had to ask this question. "That, that... he squirmed his dry throat. "Which country and race do you, your army, belong to, why did you invade Saplan? " "We are the blood clan of the Scarlet Empire. As for why we invaded, we have no comment for the time being. I ask Mr. Wu Ke to forgive me." Bai Ji said very politely. This girl was just talking nonsense and going through the scene, she didn''t intend to answer seriously. Own problem? Facing the silver-haired girl who looked less than his daughter''s age, Wu Ke did not dare to hold any contempt or fluke. "Well, we have answered the three doubts of Wu Ke Xianniu, so as an equivalent exchange, should Mr. Wu Ke also answer one of our questions? Where is the equivalent exchange? Sure enough, this little girl who didn''t seem to have started to develop had no good intentions, she was completely holding her nose. Wu Ke looked at the girl helplessly. "Now, Mr. Uke is a local resident. Naturally, he knows more about Saplan than us outsiders. In your opinion, which city should we invade next to maximize the benefits?" Bai Ji flipped through her hands. On the map. Wu Ke''s eyes widened. This little girl wants to invade her hometown and help her out? ! Is it possible? "I, I am not very clear... "Mr. Wu Ke fouled~" Bai Ji squinted her eyes, the corners of her mouth slightly cocked, and she got off the case table, and her little leather boots touched the floor, as if stepping on Wu Ke''s heart step by step. "We said it was equivalent exchange. We answered Mr. Wu Ke''s question seriously, but Mr. Wu Ke was perfunctory to us. This is unreasonable~" Bai Ji deliberately put her face on her knees and leaned over. Before Wu Ke. The pupils of Wuke who were pressed on the ground shrank, and the girl''s scarlet pupils were close at hand, like a natural crimson agate, but like a poppy, fatal and death in the charm. In the pupils of those eyes, there was a faint shadow that resembled a six-pointed star array. "Isn''t Mr. Wu Ke going to cooperate? "Sorry Miss, I, no matter how I put it, I am also a Jeduo...I can''t betray my own clan!" Wu Keqiang resisted his fear and shouted. well. "The girl grinned with a smile. The fierce fighting nation is not so easy to succumb. After the meeting where Wu Ke felt that his heart had stopped since 2, the girl looked away and motioned for Onda. Onda understood and clapped his hands. The familiar voice made Wu Ke''s scalp tighten, and when he turned his head, the eyes of those two water Linglings were looking at him strangely. Nana? "In an instant, Wu Ke''s solid heart was relieved instantly. "Sister Bai Ji, what are you doing?" The young Jeduo girl, led by the cold blood clan warrior, came to the hall and looked curiously at her crawling father and the smiling Bai Ji. "We''re playing a game with your father~" Bai Ji said negatively. "Game??" The girl Jeddow who is famous for Nana''s eyes lit up. "Can you take me one?" "Nana, your father is a little tired now, will you wait a while?" Bai Ji looked at Wu Ke, who was pale and trembling and speechless, meaningfully. "Oh oh, that''s it, okay... okay... The Jedo girl was taken by the armored soldier a little bit anxiously. "Mr. Uke''s girl is so cute. "Ah, what do you mean by Mr. Wu Ke''s pleading expression? Don''t worry, your favorite daughter and wife are under the protection of my blood family soldiers, so they are safe. "..."... The more he listened, the more desperate he got. "Okay, now Mr. Wu Ke can answer our question seriously?~" "Still, no, all right, okay." As he said, he pointed his big finger at the atlas. "Ye Chao, attacking Ye Chao is the best way to lock the city on the upper left side... "Really, sure?" "determine¡­¡­" Chapter 442: "Well, you really didn''t lie to us, very good." Bai Ji smiled and walked back to the case table, but Wu Ke''s heart became colder and colder. It turned out that this girl was only testing herself. She had already decided on the city she was going to capture next. It was hard to imagine what would happen if she lied and tried to lie to her just now... "Besides, we still need Mr. Wu Ke to do a little favor." "The Chengfeng Ma letter to Ye Chao says 36'' Chapter 24~ Somewhere in the shady temple. It was like a temple used to enshrine a certain deity in the past. Today, the huge prayer hall is in a mess, the old wooden seats are in dilapidated condition, the cobwebs are all over the dark corners, and the dark prayer table is even more obscure. The wall was seriously damaged, and a large hole broke out from the entrance of the hall, as if it was forcibly blown by explosives, or someone deliberately left a lot of incomplete murals, which is very different from the painting style of the whole temple. , Only because the gods enshrined above the gods have changed their directions and changed to gray sandstones to depict the image of the''new gods'' vividly. Rising from the deep ocean where the end is invisible, half of the huge body is hidden in it. In the sea water, the huge eye sockets seemed to be shining with ulcers, and countless tentacles surfaced like pillars of heaven, as if to drag the whole world into the **** that would never be restored. The new **** replaces the old eight gods, the advanced replaces the conservative, and the new order overthrows the decadent old order. This is the truth of nature. "Sacrifice to adults, sacrifice to adults!" "Before the ancestors, why did you lose your courtesy in a panic?" Holding an iron rod, wearing a decent suit and a tall top hat, the middle-aged man looks like a gentleman with good manners. It should be like this, except for the weird goat mask on his face. He turned his back to the entrance of the hall slowly, smiling calmly and looking at his panicked subordinates who knelt on their knees without saying a word. "Hold, Baole''s words of the sacrificial man were gentle and elegant, but did not bring the slightest warmth to the subordinate''s heart, leaving cold sweat on his forehead, and he handed the envelope in his hand in fear. "This is a report of the situation sent by the evil wolves'' followers, and it seems a bit eager. "Which area of ??the Yin wolf rebel group? I don''t know how to remember these multiple places?" The man smiled and took the envelope, and scribbled through the mud without rushing. "It''s the evil wolf rebel from the Saplan State." The subordinate immediately explained. "Oh, then I probably know what this letter is written on." The man plugged it back before taking out the letter, sparks from his fingers, burning it to ashes. "Okay, it''s okay now, please go back, don''t disturb the ancestors'' interest." The man waved his hand. "Then, Lord Sacrifice, the next order?" The subordinate who sent the letter was taken aback. "Order? What order?" The man looked at his subordinates amused. "Do you want to take my order? Then you may be disappointed. I have no order to issue. Go on. "Master Sacrifice, are you going to abandon Saplan? That''s our penetration area. "Need your reminder?" The goat mask man sneered. "Find out where you are." "No, the non-subordinates immediately lowered their heads to anger this moody boss, but there is no good fruit to eat. "Then these threats, let them go?" "Threat? Where is the threat? Why didn''t I see it?" A curious gaze was revealed in the goat mask, and he looked at him playfully. "But, the enemy has already occupied the gateway of Saplan, behind the door is a plain, with unobstructed views, and the consequences would be disastrous." "Obviously, there are only a few children who are making a fuss. What is the threat?" The man muttered as if to himself. "Oh by the way, this seems to include my smart daughter who thinks she is acting mysteriously without revealing the slightest clues." "Okay, get out. Why should you tell me about this trivial mess?" The man complained as he walked, as if he was trying to get rid of his temper. "Next time I dare to disturb me and I will never be merciless, understand?" "Yes, I don''t know the temper of this adult. They are naturally not themselves who are favored by the ancestors. This nameless **** can get along with this kind of high-ranking person who is favored. Maybe if they are in a bad mood, they will split themselves into dregs. Had to retreat. On the other hand, Bai Ji, who didn''t know that the action had been exposed, still felt that everything was in her control, made plans overnight. Of course, the help of Lord Wu Ke, the master of the lock gate, is indispensable. With this guide who dare not betray, these outsiders can do much more easily. What Ling said in the letter was also very simple. The gate was besieged by an unknown army and suffered heavy casualties. If he did not support it, he would lose his husband and the door would be wide open. Ye Chao, retains the ancient name of a thousand-year-old city, the builder and name of the city are unknown. The food of the Saplan State is widely available, so the city is high and strong, and it is hard to break, but it is the heart of the whole Saplan State. The age at which the old man was counted as being in the category is now over sixty years old; the family has been the city lord of Yechao for generations, following the remaining orders, reclaiming fields, diligently training soldiers, and sticking to the city. For decades of wise vision, the people in the city are well-fed, and everyone praises the rules and regulations of the city lord, all of which show the city lord¡¯s vision and enlightenment. At this moment, the old city lord, who has passed his sixties, is now frowning. The staff gathered in the hall of the lord, whispering and whispering, looking at the letter on the desk that was handed over to the lord this morning. Letter of help. "Everyone, silence." The old voice coughed dryly and stopped the chattering from below. "Today we are calling everyone here to discuss the content of this letter and how to deal with it properly." The elderly Castel Jiedo Yuzheng held the envelope with two wrinkled fingers, and gestured to everyone present. Staff and guests. "My lord, does this letter have the seal of the guard?" A burly Jeduo man walked out and asked for instructions. "Yes, I have had several connections with this person like Wu Ke. Even if I recognize his handwriting, there should be no mistake." Yu Zheng frowned, his wrinkled old face looked a little ugly. "The information in this letter is indeed true. Locking the door is an important place for our army. The top priority is not to be lost. I also ask the adults to send troops to rescue the burly soldiers and ask for instructions. "What do you know about Wufu?" Another slightly thin Jeduo stood up, glanced at the soldier with disdain, and said, "I think you don''t care about this matter. If you can''t stand the city, you can even lock it. Guan is really lost, it''s not my fault to wait." "What are you talking about?? Once the lock is lost, the Saplan State is like a wide open door, with unobstructed views. At that time, the enemy soldiers lurking and fleeing to the mountain and woodland boundary, with unkindly coveting it, like a bone gangrene, no matter what. But?? It¡¯s a loss of what you said!" Looking at the staff members who are expressing their opinions and arguing constantly, the old man Yu Zheng only feels his forehead hurts. "Dare to ask father, what do you think? Just as he was having a headache, his most trusted counselor, and his proud eldest son, withdrew from a silent state and asked with a smile, "Well, the old man can''t let the enemy break through the barrier. Even if this matter is risky, I will only If I can bear it, I really can''t lose the lock." Yu Zheng twisted his beard without thinking. "So so, my father fell into the enemy''s treacherous trick." The counselor smiled and said in a single word. The voices of endless discussion were instantly dumb and looked at the side of the city lord, talking about the counselor who was laughing and laughing. "You guys, don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s first discuss the situation, lock the gate, the first stronghold in Saplan, there are definitely a lot of soldiers, even if they are not skilled, and there are air defense barriers and space barriers left over from the ancient century. Any method can never be broken for a while, and the height of the city wall alone is prohibitive. "This is the world''s number one barrier, if you lose it, I don''t believe it. The so-called reinforcement? It is easy to defend and difficult to attack on both sides of the mountains. No matter how fierce the enemy offensive, a certain number of archers can hold it. There is no need for reinforcements. The staff frowned. "And now, the master of Suoguanguan personally sent us a letter for help, and let us send troops to help each other. Why? In my opinion, there are two situations. One is that the master of Suoguanguan was bluffed by the enemy''s siege. The second "lock has been lost." " As soon as this was said, all the staff took a breath, and everyone understood what it would mean if the lock was lost. "And this letter was written by the Lord Shuoguanguan under the persecution of the enemy''s sword and sword." The counselor snorted coldly. "No, it''s not possible. I know a little bit about his character, Lord Wu Ke Guan. Although he is a bit negligent in public office, he is not a traitor, the old city lord Yu Zheng raised his own question. "Simple Father, if you use the lives of your close relatives, are you afraid that Uke-sama will not follow your life?" The counselor smiled. "In your opinion, what is the most likely situation?" Yu Zheng Some panicked, and immediately asked for help. "Of course it is the latter, the former is almost impossible, just for reference." "Baby''s magical calculation, now that he has seen through the enemy''s tricks, he must also plan a plan to retreat from the enemy, right?" A light of hope gleamed in Yu Zheng''s eyes. He can only focus on his young and promising children when he is over 60 years old. Chapter 443: "Of course my father, the child not only has a strategy to retreat from the enemy, but also a plan to retake the lock! By then capturing the enemy leader alive and regaining the lock, his father will become famous in Saplan, and his position will rise." The adviser is very good. It is self-channel. "Oh, oh?" Yu positively showed relief. Let''s just listen. " "There are only two roads from Yechao to Suoguan, one short road and one long road." The counselor paused. "The short road is surrounded by mountains, densely forested, and even more dangerous. If you are ambushed, flanked back and forth, and shot arrows on the hillside, you will suffer heavy losses. On the far road, it is difficult to walk in the mud, but you are not afraid of encountering. ambush." "First of all, let me analyze one for you: the idea of ??the enemy leader. "The letter repeatedly emphasizes that the situation is extremely urgent and the situation is endangered. It is nothing more than the enemy''s hope that we will take a short cut to support the lockdown. If we do this, we will be caught in their treacherous tricks." He smiled slightly, pointing Jiangshan and talking and laughing The Confucian general wind that disappeared in the middle of the lake 5. "They must be ambushes in the nearby forest, or on the hillside, just waiting for us to take the bait, and then we will be wiped out, and the cavalry deployed from afar in advance will rush to attack, and they will not only rescue. The lock is hopeless, I''m afraid Ye Chao will also be lost. "The enemy''s appetite is so big?" Yu Zheng frowned, grinning sneer. "If this is the case, then we will go the other way. We will not take the short route to support. The army is divided into two groups. One group sends a large number of sergeants to rush from a distance. Surprisingly, the enemy army must have never expected such a surprise. The East Gate is unprepared, annihilating the opposing army in one fell swoop, and regaining the lock is not it?" "In another wave, Lieutenant Maolin, who got into the short path, wiped out the enemy army in ambush!" "Okay!" Yu Zheng stood up, looking at his eldest son with satisfaction, but he did not disappoint. "What do you think?" The staff below are silent, and indeed there is no place for rebuttal and supplementation. "My son is foresight, and if he acts like this, he will definitely win!" Yu Zheng looked at his eldest son with joy. "It''s up to you to handle this matter yourself. SF Mu''s novel "Leadership is another round of bright moon hanging in the sky." Scared, the silver girl spread her wings, sitting in the sky, playfully watching the jungle below. "Your Royal Highness." Onda respectfully said, seemingly hesitant to speak. "The soldiers are ready. "Well, are you thinking that we did not do the right thing?" Bai Ji asked with a smile looking at the brightly lit city in the distance. "Yeah." Onda was a straight boy, and there was no denying it. "There are a lot of loopholes in this plan. "Yes, as long as you are someone with a brain, you will find this problem after a little serious thought." Bai Ji pinched the ends of her long hair, "Then why are you?" Oh bet. "Bai Ji showed a wicked smile. "Betting that someone who is smart enough to see through my "strategy" intends to bring me to the army. " "Are you ready over there? Be sure to prepare a big gift for our friends. "Ran" a pair of red eyes, who seemed to be talking, looked towards the jungle below with a smile. At this moment, they are in the sky above Yechao and Shuoguan. "Order, set the forest on fire, and then ignore it. We killed from above the shortcut, and we were sure to be able to reach Ye Chao unimpeded. There were only four hundred soldiers in the siege. Even though Ye Chao had transferred two groups under Bai Ji''s calculations, the blood army was still at a disadvantage in terms of numbers. What they depended on was the unexpected effect of the surprise attack and the capture of the thief. To capture the king first, as long as you hold the city lord, everything is easy to say. This time, Bai Ji, who is the eldest princess, personally leads the team. Although the blood army is small, the fighting spirit and fighting spirit are unprecedentedly high. For generations, the Leferno family has been honoring the guardian of the royal family. Now the eldest princess personally leads the charge. If they did not protect the princess, they would not need Tina to do it, they would be ashamed and commit suicide on the spot. This is their indelible glory. When the royal family is still there, the blood family can continue to multiply, and the interests of the royal family are put first at all times. "Onda, are you confident?" Naturally. "Onda''s tone was dull and solemn. Chapter 25~See Shrouded in black haze, so deep that even the light of the moon could not penetrate, panicked wailing and screams echoed in the silent forest. Taking advantage of the darkness, Jeduo sneaked into the nearby Maolin. The people were in a panic, knowing how the fire started. When they focused their attention on the middle of the road, they only heard a person yelling from behind. Up! The Jiedo soldier who was lit by the fire ran to his comrades madly. Along the way, the dry leaves that had lost moisture in the mud were lit. The leader Jiedo was stunned. Who would dare to be in Maolin with such a lack of virtue? In the use of fire attack? ? There are jungles and mountains on all sides, and this is a spark of fire. Don''t think about growing grass around the entire Yechao! There was no time to put out the fire, and in the suffocating smoke, the soldiers of Jeddo were crushed, scattered like spider larvae, and lost discipline. General Jeduo deliberately reorganized the order, but the situation was helplessly out of his control like a runaway wild horse. Even the soldiers around him were in chaos. What about ordinary soldiers? ? The fire obviously ran faster than the panic and spread quickly. The panicked soldiers looked anxiously, the fire gripped them firmly like a big hand, and escaped no matter which direction they fled. What they didn''t know was that at this moment, the instigator of the fire was quietly looking down at the devoid of troops. She used her children to coerce and set fire to the mountains. This was the first time that she had done this kind of damaging thing, but she was so sophisticated and steady that people could not believe. As for the strategic mind, years of experience in marching and leading troops to war is not given by others, and there is no real skill and brain, and only swordsmanship can not be mixed in the seat of the Knight King. Unexpectedly, it is reasonable that the Jeduo people who have lived in a comfortable life for too long are as vulnerable as they imagined. Many of them are smart but they are all clever ones who can''t stand the scrutiny of actual combat. "I don''t know, is this right?" Looking at the Jeduo soldiers who were fleeing and retreating quietly below, Bai Ji wrapped her arms around her chest and took a deep breath. "There is no morality and integrity before war. Your Royal Highness is not wrong." Onda clearly guessed. When Bai Ji was thinking about what she was thinking, she rarely took the initiative to speak. "Leave a part of the soldiers to solve the ruined enemy and kill them all. It shouldn''t be too late." Bai Ji took out the ink stick and pointed to the brightly lit city in the distance. "Conquer the city. "understand!" On the other side, the Jeddor Army, who had attacked and locked the gate from a distance, was caught off guard by the surprise soldiers. His eyes were dumbfounded and he fell into the battle, and his feet exploded and bloomed, and he was forced to stop thinking about what was going on without knowing what was going on. The mud was painted with sulfur coke in advance, and there are a series of burst spell runes? ! The sky is too dark, and there is nowhere to ambush soldiers from afar. Jie Duo Jun Zhuang Gen does not understand where the ambushes come from. They are like falling from the sky. In a sense, they really guessed it. The blood army really borrowed it. As the sky was dim, it became one with pitch black, and fell from the sky when the flames flickered below, killing all the defeated soldiers. The son of the city lord, who was confident and vowed to personally lead the raid, was also bewildered by this series of chain reactions. Why is it completely different from what you think? ? It was yourself that was defeated by the ambush soldiers? The explosion sounded by the ears caught the wailing of the surrounding soldiers, and fiery flames poured on their faces. Many lives are tall and burly creatures, but after all, they are endowed with emotion and intelligence. They have not experienced the cruelty of fire and blood. The son of the city lord is not comparable to the blood sergeants cultivated in these wolf dens. I don¡¯t know the enemy¡¯s military strength. I only know that the enemy is constantly descending from the air, chasing after the Jeddo soldiers who have succeeded or failed, there is no room for counterattack... My every move was seen through by others, that''s right. Reluctantly accepted the message that had to be accepted. At this moment, the son of the city lord was terrified, as if he had forgotten the stump of his arm on the battlefield, and his back felt cold. Who is the leader of the army? ? . The two waves of ¡®Amazing Soldiers¡¯ sent out were unpredictable, and the guests and the old town owners in the city didn¡¯t know it. At this moment, they were setting up a banquet, preparing to welcome the soldiers who would be rewarded with the triumphant voice. The guests made a toast to the old city lord, and their smiles of joy and harmony could not be maintained, and they were broken by a loud explosion. The guests and the city lord were sluggish in their movements. They looked at each other, and a bad premonition suddenly rose in their hearts. Then I saw a lame and **** soldier rushing into the mansion. The soldier was covered in blood, as if he had crawled out of the pile of dead people just now. "Everyone, city lord! The main entrance was suddenly opened by an unknown enemy, the thief The army is raging in the city, and the remaining soldiers in the city are stubbornly resisting... "what?!!" Chapter 444: "Ye Chao, Ye Chao, who hadn''t broken the city for thousands of years, was breached...this, this?!" The scene suddenly became chaotic, and the outside of the mansion was as yellow as paper, and only the old town owner who was in the middle of the house was sensible. "How did the enemy break through the city? Even if two waves of troops are dispatched, there are still three thousand sergeants in our city! Why didn''t the enemy make an announcement right away when they attacked the city?" He stood up on his seat, pointed tremblingly at the soldier, and asked him. or "My Lord City Lord, it''s not that you told everyone that you have a chance to win, and you can go back to the barracks to rest earlier today... the soldier whispered. "On the top of the city, there are only a few guards standing guard. The thief army probably entered at that time. "No, no... The enemy should be still locked. At this moment, my son must be on the way back from the victory. Why the enemy The army will come here. "My Lord, now it is not important to argue about who is right or wrong! The key point is that the main gate of Ye Chao has been broken by the enemy. The three thousand soldiers in the city may not be able to guarantee the integrity of the city." A guest turned pale. , Hurried to persuade. "Only the next move... the guests look ugly." Abandoned the city. ¡¯ The incomprehensibility of the enemy made all the guests feel terrified. They did not expect that only four hundred soldiers had captured the city. In their imagination, the people who captured the city-state must be millions. "Abandoned city?" Old City Lord swallowed. "You all think so?" The silence of the staff is self-evident. "Okay, okay." The old city lord seemed to be a lot older in an instant, and sat down weakly. "If you want to leave, let''s go. "My lord, what about you?" the guests couldn''t bear it and asked. "The old man can go, but if he leaves, how should Ye Chao''s more than 3,000 people be settled?" Yu Zheng smiled bitterly. "My ancestor''s inheritance was defeated by my generation. At least, let the old man live and die with this city." The guests were ashamed, but still in order to save their lives, they left most of them, leaving only a small part, still looking firmly at the old city lord. The old town lord looked at the remaining guests with comfort, took a deep breath, and put on the dusty armor under the desk. Although the soldiers in the city were caught off guard, they resisted stubbornly. After being frightened, they gathered together and picked up weapons to launch a counterattack against the enemy. Although the blood soldiers are well-equipped and equipped, their regenerative ability is not as strong as the royal family. Many soldiers have been injured or killed. One blood soldier was continuously pierced through his chest. When his life was dying, he suddenly felt warm. The water immediately burst into vitality. Holding the ink stick, Bai Ji blessed the fallen soldier in time from behind, and knocked it away with a stick in her hand, trying to get close to the Jeddor soldier. "His Royal Highness, the enemy''s counterattack has begun." Onda was covered in blood, and he could see that he had experienced a fierce battle when he broke through the city gate before. "Well, you can still be wary when you encounter a surprise attack." Bai Ji applauded, and then her wings spread out and flew into the air. The breeze blew two sterling silver double ponytails like flowing water, and the moonlight reflected the silhouette of the girl. Whether it is a soldier of the blood race or a soldier of Jeddor, she has attracted more or less attention. "Listen to Ye Chao soldiers, you three-year-old child''s play has already been seen through us. Two waves of soldiers and horses have been removed from prisoners. If you don''t believe it, you can raise your eyes and look at the burning smoke of Maolin in the west of the city." The girl said. Huang Ying''s crisp voice told desperate news. "Give you ten minutes, surrender, or the whole city will be wiped out, and no one will stay." The girl narrowed her scarlet eyes, and under the moonlight she looked coquettish and vicious. At this moment, the only remaining fighting intent in the heart of the Jeduo soldier, who was already low in fighting spirit, began to waver. The bad news came again and again, as if they had taken away their courage to wield the sword. At the same time, the informant relayed the girl''s words to the old city lord who was armored in the mansion, and the old city lord was furious. "My son is captured" Yes, the silver-haired girl flying in the sky let us surrender, otherwise... "Fart!" The old city lord drew his sword, angrily. "The old man is, anyway, an elder who has seen strong winds and waves. A child with a dry smell of milk persuades me to surrender? I want to be beautiful! The jade and stone are burned by Laozi... Suddenly, the old city lord who wanted to continue to say something suddenly became dumbfounded, and looked at the messenger in a daze, as if thinking of something. "The enemy leader, is a little girl? "Ah? Yes, yes." The soldier didn''t figure out why the old city owner''s focus suddenly turned crooked, and he answered truthfully. "Silver hair?" "What does it look like?" The old man suddenly returned the sword to its sheath, his eyes widened, and the soldier was a little scared when he saw Chuanbing. "Uh, uh, the subordinate didn''t take a closer look, but it seems pretty good... The face of the old city lord was uncertain, and the aides who followed did not figure out what the situation was, so they could only stare at the side. "Send an order, don''t fight anymore! Let all the soldiers retreat. "Ah? Okay, follow the orders." The soldier accepted the puzzling order and went straight to the front. The guests did not understand the medicine sold in the gourd of the old city lord, they saw him carrying the jade and stepped out of the city lord mansion, and had to follow behind. After receiving the order not to resist, the Jeddor soldiers began to retreat, and the blood army did not pursue them with great honor. In a short while of Bai Ji¡¯s effort, a Jeddor with full cheeks and beards and armor came to him. In the middle of the city where the two armies are facing each other, he stared blankly at the silver-haired girl with the crescent moon as the background in the sky, and immediately stared blankly. His voice trembled. "Old man, the old man is the manager of this city, dare to ask this hero, where did you come from? But, the royal family of the Blood Spirit Empire?" "Is the old gentleman the lord of this city?" Bai Ji tilted her head and stood up from the suspended scepter, carrying her skirt without any haste, and performed an aristocratic salute. "Fortunately, I also remind the old city lord that the blood spirit empire was destroyed as early as the last era." Bai Ji grinned politely. Kouchanggongxiaoqing "Old man, of course the old man knows that the Blood Spirit Empire is dead!" The old man looked a little excited. "Are you a descendant of the Royal Family of the Blood Spirit Empire?" "Descendants of the royal family? Huh." Bai Ji thought slightly. "That''s fine, not that." "What the **** is... "So I told you." Bai Ji licked her lips mischievously, and then said seriously. "My name is Bai Ji~ Salambo." "Rasambo... The old man''s focus was entirely on Bai Ji''s surname. When he heard this surname, his whole body trembled and his eyes trembled. Look at the petite figure under the moon in the sky, with silver hair to cherry blossoms, compact and petite body and unfathomable appearance that does not match its appearance, as well as this outstandingly conspicuous, delicate and beautiful face. "Lassambo''s minister, Ye Chao City Lord Yu is here awaiting your return in the name of ancestors. It has been a thousand years!" Then, the old city owner knelt on his knees under the eyes of the two armies and looked at the girl in the sky. The head of worship was deducted, and a bow of the greatest respect was performed. Not only the soldiers of the two armies were dumbfounded, but even Bai Ji did not expect that after introducing herself, the reaction of the other party was so unexpected. "My Lord City Lord, what on earth is going on?" The aides were filled with incomprehension on their faces. "She seems to be our enemy, you are planning to surrender... "Surrender shit!" The Old City Lord yelled at him. "This is called returning to the ministry. Can the matter of returning to the ministry be called surrender? Besides, the old man is the kind of grassroots that will easily surrender?" The staff were silent. "You may have forgotten, but the old man and his ancestors have not forgotten." The old city lord took a deep breath. "Uh, please get up soon, old gentleman...If we remember correctly, we don''t know each other?" Bai Ji was really confused about the old man''s reaction. "The minister has never taken a half-step out of Saplan since he was born. Naturally, he has never seen you." The excitement of the old city lord was not calmed down. "Dare to ask the current Rasambo family, is you in charge?" "No, it''s a bit complicated. Maybe it''s our cheap mother." Bai Ji was struck by the inexplicable question of the old city lord. "Then you are the princess? Xiaobai, see father A. What are you doing! Why don''t you kneel with the old man Next, see the princess descended from the Blood Spirit Royal Family? Chapter 445: Chapter 26 ~ Follow Me to Help! "What are you doing in a daze? Why don''t you knelt down and welcome the princess of the Blood Spirit Empire with the old man?" They were still stunned by what happened, and after all, they followed the orders of the old city lord Yuzheng and knelt towards the girl. The kinship soldiers didn''t figure out the situation either. Before they got the offensive order, they watched the changes, watching Bai Ji as if there was nothing, and always guarding the safety of Her Royal Highness Princess Yi. "Old gentleman, please hurry up, you are an older generation, so you don''t need to show great gifts to us." Bai Ji, who was the client, looked a little helpless. If possible, can you tell us why? We have never met the old man before. "Your ancestors, isn''t there no word of mouth about this?" The old man Yu Zheng was taken aback. "His Royal Highness Bai Ji, can you call you that?" "My family has been a loyal minister of La Sambo for generations. The reason why I am waiting here is only to take charge of this place for the La Sambo clan. We have been waiting for the day when La Sambo returns." Yu Zheng''s words were full of words. In order to be religious, looking at the figure in the sky, the muddy old eyes have no other extra impurities, just like worshipping the divine residence he believes in. "Is there such a thing?... Bai Ji looked around. Although the Jeduo soldiers knelt down and surrendered to them, she could still see how much she wished. Saplan, once was a blood race, no, was it a colony of blood spirits? Unlike it, if it is a colony, there should be a lot of **** buildings. Observing the face and expression of the old city lord, the change is very natural. If the performance can be done in this way, it is also a kind of talent. "These are the heirlooms and family books handed down from generation to generation in my family. They are all written in Gu Jie multiple languages, and there are also blood spirit stone discs cast at the same time! If your Royal Highness Bai Ji doesn''t believe in old age, just take it. Check it out!" Seeing Bai Ji''s face hesitating, the Old City Lord immediately spread the stone dish in his hand with the same pile of folds, and at a glance, he offered a long-year-old yellow paper with both hands. Bai Ji gestured to Onda. The latter took the order, stepped down in the air, and returned to Bai Ji after taking the objects in the hands of the old man Yu Zheng. "The kindness is not unforgettable. The blessing of Lassambo is everywhere, and the family wishes for generations to come. Follow the Lashambo clan and support the royal heir to the Blood Spirit Empire until the end of the Jeduo clan. "Yes, it''s the ancient blood spirit language." Bai Ji glanced at the content above, secretly activated the ink stick identification technique. Name: Burning stone disc. Material: polished and cut complete trowel stone. Enchanting related: antiseptic, conservation, endurance blessing. Year: at least three dry years. There is no sign of fraud, is it true? ? After Bai Ji saw it, she slowly handed the stone dish to Onda, and asked her to pass it to the Old City Lord. h The other party showed such a pious expression, this kind of affection is unlikely to be disguised, whether this stone dish is made by the Jeduo clan, or the staff and soldiers who can kneel by the side of Rasam behave reluctantly? Is it possible that only their family is loyal to the Rasambo clan? "Old gentleman, get up. "His Royal Highness, do you believe it now?" Yu Zheng raised his head and looked at the figure in the sky hopefully. "Well, we believe it, the old man will get up first." "Follow your Royal Highness''s orders!" Lao Yuzheng was overjoyed, and after thanking him, he clapped his hands and stood up. When Bai Ji wanted to say something, there was a mighty moment outside the city gate, a white light flashed by, and he quickly came to Bai Ji, watching the crowd of Jeddow soldiers who bowed vigilantly below. "His Royal Highness, is this surrounded by Jeduo people? It doesn''t matter, Karanti will **** His Royal Highness to kill from here!" The girl''s eyes flashed fiercely, and the awakening dagger in her hand was eager to try. Before Bai Ji said anything, she stood up and stood in the way. Bai Ji approached. "Calm down first... Oh, by the way, Karanti, you came just right. "Huh eh?" Kalanti was taken aback, feeling that his hand was wrapped in a soft little hand, and his cheeks subconsciously flushed. "Hall, Your Highness... "I remember that you reported to us that you captured the leading general who tried to steal the lock from afar?" "Yes, what is your Highness going to do with him?" " "You brought him?" Kalanti waved his hand, and behind him, two kinship soldiers armed with long spears came up with a broken armor and scattered eyes. "Is he okay? "It''s okay, it''s just a little fright." Kalanti glanced at the dull-faced Jedor. "Oh, in that case, let him go." Bai Ji smiled. Yes. "Karanti hesitated for less than a second and waved to the soldier. She is a subject, a subject who is absolutely loyal to the royal blood. She only needs to obey the king''s instructions. "Father,... the familiar relatives in front of him made the dull-eyed young Jeduo calm a little. ...Hey, look at your great idea! "The Old City Lord pointed tremblingly at his incompetent son, his old face flushed red for a long time and he couldn''t make a sound. "It''s the child who underestimated each other... the son lowered his head. Fortunately, he was still boasting about Haikou in the battalion commander. This is really embarrassing. "I''m not talking about you!" The Old City Lord rolled his eyes angrily, and then forced him to the ground. "Kneel down, kneel down! Don''t you kneel after seeing the princess? Does the old man teach you this way on weekdays?" "Huh?" The young man was even more stunned this time, and he didn''t want to defy his father. He half-pushed and knelt down towards the silver-haired girl who had already landed and was gradually coming over. "What princess? When did we Jeduo people have such things as the royal family? Say... You don''t always teach me that my head can be broken and bloody, don''t men bow their heads, why do you surrender so suddenly... The city lord hated iron and steel, and then he smiled to Bai Ji. "You laughed at the princess, the foolish son is dull, please don''t blame Kalanti, who has not seen the whole scene, obviously has doubts, but did not raise it on the spot. , She knew that her princess would explain to herself afterwards, "Isn''t it time to bow down to this lord of Lasambo?" "Pull, Lassambo..." The young Jedor''s eyes widened. "No need for the old man, if it is convenient, can you ask us to answer a few questions?" "His Royal Highness, you said, as long as the veteran knows, he will answer everything." "You said, what is the reason for your family''s allegiance to the Lassambo Clan for generations?" Bai Ji Ruoyouruowu looked at the surrounding buildings and bowed down and worshipped the whispering soldiers'' aides. How could the Old City Lord not know what Bai Ji wanted to say, and just sighed. "Your Majesty knows that this Saplan state was once a territory of the Blood Spirit Empire." The Old City Lord didn''t lower the volume, on the contrary, he deliberately amplified his voice so that all Jeduo people present could hear it. "You go on." Bai Ji acquiesced. "It''s a long time ago, and it''s not recorded in detail, at least it is written in the booklet passed down from generation to generation in my family." The Old City Master slowly explained, his turbid eyes swept over the kneeling soldiers. "The reason why they are not entrenched in Saplan, most of the Jedo people have forgotten. "The only purpose of our waiting here is to ensure that this place is not occupied by other races for La Sambo. Today, many families have used this The creed is forgotten or abandoned. "The subject of the old city sighed earnestly. The Jedo soldiers who bowed down were talking about it. "This is the inheritance of the old man¡¯s family from generation to generation. Let me wait for the family rules that must be followed. Although you are fighters under my Ye Chao¡¯s command, I am not strong." Enze, is willing to inherit the will of his ancestors, continue to follow the descendants of Lasambo, and look forward to his horse. "City Lord Kao said loudly. "Whether to go or stay, it''s up to you, go, the old man will send you out of the city and stay, the old man is grateful to you. Soldiers, look at me, I look at you, hesitated, not seeing the leader, even those with this mind are embarrassed to stand up. This fierce and sturdy race is never indecisive. After a while, the soldiers of Jieduo put down their weapons one after another, and knelt down on one knee to swear allegiance to Bai Ji. "I am waiting to fight for Bai Ji~Rasambo, and from now on, with blood and glory, I will offer my only loyalty." There is no impermeable wall in the world. Moreover, in this huge fire full of mountains and plains, the city can almost be seen that the locks of the billowing smoke are broken, and the news of Yechao''s fall spread throughout the whole of Saplan, Saplan. The lord of the city was shocked and terrified, and never expected that these two strong gates would be lost so quietly. The city owners organized an emergency meeting on their own and clearly pointed out that Ye Chao is the heart of Saplan. Once it was lost, the consequences would be disastrous. They decided to assemble the army, send coalition forces to retake Ye Chao and lock the gate, and drive the invaders out of their homes. The one who presided over the meeting was the city lord of Cod, who has the strongest strength and the most right to speak among the city owners. He dominates the right to speak, keeps his mouth on the righteousness of race, incites the anger of his compatriots, and attempts to annihilate the enemy in one fell swoop, and even the combat deployment has been prepared in advance. "My lord of Cord City, let me interrupt." A city lord silently interrupted his frowning, spitting speech. Chapter 446: "Oh? The lord of Mountain City? Just ask if you have any questions." "If the news from the next is good, the city lord of Ye Chao City was not killed by seizing the city, but surrendered without a fight." As soon as this was said, everyone turned their heads. The city owner mentioned a taboo that everyone knows, but doesn''t want to be. "Ye Chao City Lord Yuzheng, he''s just right. He must have his reasons for offering the city and surrendering." The city owner seemed to care not to wink at him from his colleagues, and said in a straightforward voice. "City Lord of the Mountain Range! What do you mean? Are you planning to follow the example of the surrender?" City Lord Corde said angrily. "Have you forgotten the glory and traditions of the Jedo people??" "I don''t dare to forget. It is out of glory and tradition. I think it is necessary to talk to the leader who is labelled the''Silver Devil''." The city lord said sternly. "If she is indeed the White Sage, then all actions are justified." "Puff ha ha ha! City Lord of Mountain Range, did I hear you wrong?? For many years, you still have a mouthful of this "sage" that only exists in myths? Even if there is such a person, he is enslaved by a foreigner and reduced to a minion , This is glorious??" Almost all the city lords sneered at the mountain city lord, but a few lords were silent. "I have always believed in only one true god, that is the ancestor of all things, the ancestor god!" The city lord of Corde looked at the picture book with a terrible octopus monster hanging in the center of the lobby religiously. or "You are full of glory and tradition, but what you did is to forget your ancestors and forget your virtues. You are not too speculative." The city lord of the mountain snorted coldly and walked away. When he walked to the door, he was stopped by two soldiers with their spears crossed. "What do you mean? Are you planning to stop me?" The City Lord of Mountain Range narrowed his eyes and looked at City Lord Cod. "Since you plan to surrender to the foreigners, don''t want to get out of my territory alive. This is your own choice, don''t blame me!" Lord Cod said viciously. The lord of the city is hereditary, but the glory of no matter how prosperous is finally in the past, the country changes the owner and forgets the previous dynasty, and people go to the tea to cool down. Centuries later, loyalty and glory will eventually become ashes and dust. Of course, there are exceptions. A church built in the deep mountains of Saplan. The densely growing bushes and trees have become a natural barrier for this huge church. Above the fort, the large enchanted rune barrier is the only one that has ever been glorious. In the prayer hall of the temple, two or three Jedo men dressed in priesthood uniforms walked around. If Bai Ji can recognize here, the architectural style of the temple and the service of the Jeduo people are the standard system that only exists in the history books, the end of the blood spirit empire. In the center of the sanctuary, the stone sculpture is tall and majestic, and the girl is majestic. She is standing on a giant dragon with two gloomy eyes, her silver hair moving with the wind, her heroic posture, and the huge sickle in her hands. Even a generation of empresses who have been missed out in the history of the kinship are worshipped here as true gods and enjoy incense forever. Her true believers have never forgotten her, and have regarded the Qurans and Wingers as religious enemies for generations. "Is that right? The news is accurate?" There was a deep conversation in the church, unable to distinguish between men and women. "It should be true. It''s worth the city lord''s fight. I''m afraid this is the only thing. "Has the surrender of City Lord Ye Chao been hyped?" "No, the city owners seem to deliberately want to suppress this matter. "Haha, it''s worthy of that group of people who have forgotten their ancestors." The voice sneered. "My lord, the next step for the city lord is to besiege Ye Chao, what should we do?" "Oh, what else can I do?" The sound of gold and iron collisions one after another. "How long have we waited for this day?...Finally, we have waited." The voice seemed emotional and aftertaste, accompanied by a soft voice, "Temple knights gather, follow me to teach driving!" Chapter 27~ Onda led the remaining blood sergeants and Jeduo soldiers to clean up the mansion to reassure the people. Under the leadership of the old city lord Yuzheng, he inspected Ye Chao, a very style characteristic. The frequent appearance of temples made her a little curious. "Is it the gods you believe in here?" Unexpectedly, Bai Ji''s unintentional question made Old City Master Yu Zheng feel cold, and his face became pale and leaned forward to plead guilty. "What does the old man mean?" Bai Ji was puzzled. "His Royal Highness, please forgive me. The rise of these temples is not what I meant to wait. It is really a compelling trend." "The old man, please hurry up, and stand up if you have something to say, are we like the kind of demon who forces to change ethnic and religious customs?" Bai Ji blinked innocently with her big eyes. Yu Zheng read other meanings in these eyes. "Your Highness, you don''t know, the gods enshrined in these temples are not our original religious beliefs." Yu Zheng slowly stood up with a bitter face. "Oh? Is it a religious war?" In etiquette, Bai Ji gave the old city lord a false help, gently lifting the skirt of the dress so that the skirt would not be covered with dust, and her movements were elegant and would not make people feel stiff. The white and deep black layers are intertwined on the skirt, like a cream cake, to form a visually impactful matching color. There are some small moon-like pendants on the hem, and the shoulders are decorated with two lilies, one white and one black. There is also a soft white rabbit doll hanging on his chest. The quality of the materials and the fineness of the workmanship are intuitive. The jewels on the curtains are shining in the bright sunshine. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is luxurious. In the war, this is, be serious, dress so fancy, whether to go to war or to stand on the street. To be honest, Bai Ji is not too cold with this high-profile dress. I have to mention Karanti¡¯s carefulness. According to her, she asked Lilias for Bai Ji¡¯s waist size and so on during the departure, and personally tailored a set for her with a good silk. Dress. It looks good and fits well, but how is it a children''s model? ...What happened to the little white rabbit hanging on his chest? Is it a metaphor, or has you become sensitive? Doesn¡¯t it really seem inappropriate to decorate an adult¡¯s dress with a doll? You are no longer a child, and the cup will be attracted by such a doll. The original dress was stained with a little viscous liquid, and was taken off and handed over to Kalanti for treatment. Without clothes to wear, I watched the army maid hand it over to me. In fact, I refused at first. . You can''t pass it to her and let her wear it. You ask I if this dress is not cute enough? It¡¯s not a question of whether it¡¯s cute, it¡¯s cute, but it¡¯s just that. Too young children to that kind: So it¡¯s very inappropriate. Do you understand? Not suitable for mature and reliable adults like yourself. "Forget it... Now these temples have taken root in this land, I am afraid it will not take a day to uproot them... Your Highness, Your Highness? Are you listening to me?" ...Uh, yes, there are, I''ve been listening. "Bai Ji, who hugged the white rabbit doll, came back to her senses, realizing that there were others, her cheeks were reddish, and she coughed twice to hide her embarrassment, and turned her face to face. "Don''t care, you continue, we are listening. "If the records of the ancestors are not wrong, the earliest object we believe in is the last emperor of the Blood Spirit Dynasty. She once served as "However, there is no enduring dynasty in this world, and there is no eternal strong..." Having said that, Yu Zheng sighed. With the death of the last emperor of the blood spirit, the powerful empire of the past eight prosperous and prosperous fell apart, nobles fought for power, civil strife and foreign enemies destroyed the huge empire, and the blood of Lassamba was smashed and killed. "This is what I learned from the family history books. Many city lord families also have recorded family history books, but most of them choose to burn them and forget the shame of being colonized. "What does Mr. Yuzheng think about this? "That is not a shame, on the contrary, it was the most glorious moment of the Jeddo people, far better than today." Yu Zheng said, even though he faced the descendants of Rasambo, there was nothing in his words to slouch. "The emperor¡¯s wise decision is still Fuzesapland. It¡¯s just a pity that today¡¯s Jeduo people have given up their allegiance to the Lassambo clan and turned... temple. Chapter 447: "Turn to believe in this **** who came out halfway and came from unknown. "Is the ancestor god?" Bai Ji asked. "Have you heard of the ancestors? Yes, I don''t know when the faith of the Jeddo people has deteriorated. It seems that from the moment the emperor died, they were trying to infiltrate Saplan." "I don''t know if it was made up by Ditan Yeshi. According to legend in my family, the reason for the death of the emperor has something to do with the ancestor god. "Blood Spirit Dynasty, is the last emperor very strong?" Bai Ji asked abruptly. "The subordinates don''t know, there are only a few words in the annals for description." Yu Zheng shook his head. "Set the majesty of Lassambo''s generation to shake the world and look at all beings." "That''s very strong, but after all, she got into the soil." Bai Ji stretched her waist slightly, squinting her eyes and yawning. "Don''t talk about anything else, let''s take down these temples first, it looks strange and uncomfortable." "You" Yes, the old man will let people proceed. Saying goodbye to Yu Zheng simply, Bai Ji didn''t plan to enter the temple to visit. As expected, there was a big octopus that made people look sick and nauseous. It¡¯s so extravagant, whether it¡¯s before or after the new year, I am not interested in takoyaki food. Anyway, let''s go back to the mansion first. The old city lord Yuzheng is still generous. For himself, Kalanti and Onda have prepared a rest room. The blood soldiers also have their own arrangements, so don''t worry about it yourself. "His Royal Highness Bai Ji, it''s not good!" "Don''t be bad all the time, let''s listen to the feeling that the whole person is bad, just talk about the situation." An Yi, who was sitting cross-legged on the soft cushion, had a blood sugar block in her mouth and put the impurities aside. , Looked at the Jeddow soldier who rushed into his room with some irritation. "His Royal Highness, according to reliable sources, the various city owners of Saplan were very dissatisfied when they heard that outsiders were stationed in the land in Saplan. They had summoned the coalition forces last night and rushed here overnight." "According to reliable sources?" Bai Ji raised an eyebrow. "Then I have to talk about it, what is "reliable news", where is it reliable? Is it reported by Tanqi, isn''t it?" "Yes, not... In fact, this information was handed over to the city gate guard by a passing messenger." The tall Jeduo soldier was a little cautious. "Oh? A messenger passing by?" Bai Ji seemed to think of something funny, her smile full of playfulness and teasing. "We can only be skeptical first." "Then, His Royal Highness Bai Ji, what should I do next?" "Don''t do it, don''t stop." Bai Ji said vaguely with a candy stick, and continued to put her eyes on magazines and magazines with boredom. Just be more prepared. "understand. With the sound of the door closing again, Bai Ji eased a sigh, humming an unknown nursery rhyme, and slumped on the sofa aside, her silk stockings flung aside, her slender feet swayed in the air, posture Arbitrarily. Only when there is no one can I relax so without dignity and manners. "Puff hehe..." Unexpectedly, Bai Ji, who was holding the impurity, was so excited that she couldn''t help but trembled with a smile. It''s not how funny the content of this magazine is. In fact, this magazine written by Jeduo''s text, Bai Ji can''t understand at all, so she flips through the pictures above to pass the time. "Puff puff hee hee... Mumm, it''s so itchy, Karanti stopped it." Bai Ji pouted her mouth in dissatisfaction, and protested to the person holding her two feet behind her without turning her head. Don''t look at it now, there is only one person in the entire barracks who dare to make a joke with him so boldly. "I''m rude, Karanti is not seeing you having fun and wanting to come and help your Highness get a massage~" The gentle girl rarely showed a mischievous smile. "Why does massage massage the soles of the feet?" Bai Ji rolled her eyes, trying to pull her feet out of the other''s hands. To be honest, it feels a little shameful to be held by such a girl of the same age. "His Royal Highness is true. If you want to relax, at least lock the door. What if someone else sees this look?" There was a little reproach in Kalanti''s petting words. "No, except for you, everyone knocks on the door according to the rules. "His Royal Highness is blaming Karanti?" Karanti picked up the stockings that Bai Ji had thrown aside. "But your highness, the weather here is relatively cold, it''s not good to have a cold barefoot, please help your highness to put on the stockings. "I won''t get sick. Bai Ji whispered) did not refuse Karanti''s move to put on her stockings, but rather catered to it slightly. The softness and touch of the silk gradually occupy the ankle, Karanti''s movements are slow and careful, as if he is afraid of hurting himself, the smooth touch of his hands is like two pieces of unblemished cold jade, gently stroked along the inside. The base of the thigh. "Ming... Stop making trouble, we''re going to be angry." With sensitive skin and senses, Bai Ji tried to keep calm as much as possible, but couldn''t restrain the red glow rising from her cheeks. "Puff puff, okay, don''t tease your majesty. "Let''s talk, what''s the matter." Bai Ji glanced at her. Maybe it was her character to mess around with her. She didn''t go to the Three Treasures Hall for anything, and it was a good deal for Kalanti to find herself. Bai Ji changed her free sitting posture and sat on ducks one by one. "His Royal Highness, the news that we have invaded one city and one level in Saplan state can''t contain it." Putting away the playful heart, Kalanti said sternly. "We know, of course paper can''t contain fire." It is unrealistic to advance all the way and defeat one by one. It is not playing Assassin Wushuang. Sooner or later, you will be found whereabouts. on. "There may be contradictions among the city owners, but they behave surprisingly in unison when facing foreign enemies, aiming at us outsiders unanimously, intending to gather coalition forces to annihilate us in one fell swoop." "What you said to the soldier just now is one thing." Bai Ji raised her eyebrows. "Has been reported by guards?" "Well, the authenticity of this matter is to be judged, "No need to judge, Your Majesty, according to the report from Tanqi just now, more than a dozen troops have left the city. They are approaching Yechao along the mountain road and the water road. The news is reliable." dor "Oh, this way, it looks like someone is helping us secretly." Bai Ji said without hesitation. "His Royal Highness has a good strategy to retreat from the enemy. "No." Bai Ji''s head shook like a rattle. "That must be in your mind. "Neither, we are actually a little flustered now." Bai Ji gnawed blood sugar blankly. "His Royal Highness, don''t worry, Kalanti must swear to protect your safety." Kalanti said swearingly. "It''s not that way." Bai Ji rolled over and got off the cushion, and put on her skirt under the service of Kalanti. "Now that we can only take one step at a time, where are the coalition forces?" "If it goes well, I will return to Ye Chao at noon today, and the area will be congested. "Oh." Bai Ji thought slowly. Before the integration of the Jedo army, you can still learn from the rogues, relying on the flexibility of the troops to deal with the enemy''s army, using city-changing tactics or guerrilla tactics to reduce the strength and morale of the enemy''s army. Now that it is impossible to leave Jeduo soldiers to flee on their own, then we have to figure out how to defend this city. Although Ye Chao is a fortified city, today''s defenders are less than four thousand at full force. How can they fight the enemy''s 100,000 troops? She has not forgotten the purpose of this trip since 2. Looking at the map, the sacred mountain in Saplan has been sealed off. The main disaster city was built as a refuge city for the sacred mountain and surrounded the entire mountain. If you want to rush into the sacred mountain and find the blood pool that the cherry butterfly said, you need to break through this mountain-surrounding metropolis first. Very difficult, a task that is almost impossible when the enemy is too few, unless it is to bring a complete army of the blood clan to subvert the Saplan state, and now this point of force is indeed too small. Chapter 448: Bai Ji is not modest either, she is still too far behind with her soldiers like gods or something. The record of eight hundred and one hundred thousand, which only exists in the legend, is almost impossible to achieve. "His Royal Highness! The enemy army has arrived, and subsequent troops are also arriving. Soon Ye Chao will cover the entire Ye Chao!" "How many people are there in the enemy''s sight?" Kalanti asked. "I don''t know, all the black and heavy soldiers are Jedo soldiers. I guess there are tens of thousands of them... The city owners from all over the world may have been dispatched this time." The final tone was a little flustered, "It came really fast. "Bai Ji shook her head. Chapter 28~ The heavy beating of drums exploded, and layers of syllables were superimposed on each other, forming an indescribable noise. I have to say that it was very shocking, and the huge momentum made the defenders in Ye Chao City a little panicked. Bai Ji stopped just a few steps out of the mansion with her cheeks bulging. There is still some distance from the city, and almost scared my old lady''s blood sugar. "His Royal Highness, there is also a hat, you forgot to put it on." Kalanti, who was in charge of serving Bai Ji''s dress, rushed out of the room. "We''re not going for an outing, don''t we have to take it off when the war is going on for a while." Bai Ji looked helpless and didn''t struggle too much, letting the other party put on a top hat for herself. This outfit doesn''t seem to be a warrior, it''s like a tourist in Sapland for soy sauce. The scene under the city''s head was very spectacular. The black pressure was overwhelmed by the inside and three floors, and the water was blocked by the outside. I didn''t see it clearly, and thought it was stabbing an ant''s nest. The four gates in the east, west, south, and north were completely enclosed, and a bird in the true sense could not fly out. "Listen to the demon **** the top of the city, now you are at the end of the road, surrender to the city, or wait for me to catch you, you will definitely make you die!" Bai Ji straightened her white top hat and her expression returned to her former unpredictable smile. "Uncle is asking us to surrender from Kaesong? "Oh, you demon girl, don''t pretend to be foolish with me, and behave in Saplan by your own will. Is our city lord eating dry food?" The leader Jeduo, who was wearing heavy armor, sneered. "Now, the lords of the twenty-fifth city of Saplan have the same target. The good luck of you gangsters is over. Don''t try to be clever!" "Well, yes, it seems that the uncle is sure to win, it seems that we are indeed. I''m dead." Bai Ji supported her forehead in distress, "It''s not impossible to ask us to surrender, yes, you are a coalition army? But we only have one head and only one Ye Chao. Who should we surrender to? What?" The city masters, look at me and I look at you, and they were silent for a while. "Right, how about you guys negotiate and decide who should accept our surrender?" "Self-wise witch, do you think we will break your divorce?" The city lord of Cod smiled coldly. "You foreigners can''t help but underestimate the degree of unity of our Jeduo people! "This kind of thing, of course, comes from me, the coalition coach." The city lord of Cod held his head high and walked forward triumphantly. "If you surrender sincerely, you will come down from the wall now. Maybe this lord is in a good mood. Not only will you save your life, but you will also be rewarded with a concubine. After Kalanti, who was about to draw his sword, smiled and looked at the proud City Lord Corde under the city wall. "His Royal Highness, guard, or lead the army to fight? Karanti is willing to take back the big head. "Karanti, you have been agitated." Bai Ji playfully looked down at the city lord of Corde who was walking back and forth below. This big guy is Dong''s psychological warfare, not a mere bag. "Wonder girl, are you trying to test the patience of this general, or are you planning to continue to resist?" The city lord of Cod continued to put pressure on Bai Ji and the garrison of the city defense. "In that case, don''t blame Ben for being cruel. After the city is broken, the jade and the stone are burned. "Don''t tell the big story too early, who knows the variables on the battlefield. "Variables? Hahahaha, are you bullying that I don''t know anything about your situation? Tell you how many garrisons you have, how equipped, and even how many Japanese generals you can sustain with your military rations." Proudly said. "Thinking that after conquering a few pawns, you can become the emperor of the land in this Saplan state? "Hurry up and surrender, the general''s patience is limited. "The Jeddor soldiers in the city have also listened to me! You were forced to surrender to foreigners in order to save your family, or simply want to save your own lives. I can forget about this. But now, in the nation In front of justice, I hope you can show a little bit of strength! After the city is broken, I can guarantee that your family will have no worries. I hope you can stand your own ground in front of the justice of the nation and don''t help the rebels!'' Compared to the old city master Yuzheng, they have not received any religious education as soldiers more to support their families. "You! Who are you scolding as a rebel?" Old City Lord Yu Zhengqi''s cheeks flushed, and his eyes smashed at the City Lord Corde who was under the city. "Old City Lord Yuzheng, I respect you as a leader who has seen strong winds and waves. You, I didn¡¯t expect that you, an old and disrespectful person, took the lead in offering the city and surrendering to the foreign enemy. I am ashamed of you, so I won¡¯t say anything to me!¡± The city lord of Corde sealed Yu Zheng wanting to death with a single sentence. The possibility of excuse "Xi Zheng''s fingers trembled 30A" Your Highness, the oil pan is ready. "Onda whispered. "Yeah." Bai Ji looked at the sky. There is a huge disparity in the number of people, and there is almost no suspense in this battle. Even if a full defense is adopted, it will only slow down the time for the city to break. As for the variables? Bai Ji didn''t believe it herself. Here is Saplan, there is no power of kinship and no human power, so what are the variables? The moment this thought flashed past, the heavy city wall began to shake, and the moat made waves. Both the upper and the lower part of the city became quiet, and they all looked at the thick smoke billowing on the horizon. "What''s the situation? Didn''t the follow-up troops keep up? Why are they here now?" The city lord of Corde was very impatient and swept towards all the lord. "Is the quasi-troop? Stand up and identify No one came forward. "What do you mean? Recognizing that a troop is a mother-in-law like a woman." The city lord of Corde snorted coldly. The city owners looked at each other. "not mine. "It''s not me either "My troops are all here early, that''s all. "Aren''t my troops here? They set off with us. "Then what exactly does the army rushing here now belong to? It can''t be made out of thin air, right?? Before the city masters could sort out a clue, the billowing smoke rushed into the encircling circle squeezed by the head, like a sharp scissors, a slender hole was forced into the wall. The unstoppable army was about to penetrate the siege, and the city lord of Cod hurriedly issued orders. When caught off guard, the panicked army began to awkwardly change its formation. As you can imagine, under the opponent''s thunderous offensive, you can faintly see the rising yellow sand. Jeddor soldiers flying out from above. A line was full of Jeddor soldiers who had been forcibly knocked away. The city lord of Corde said that he was a dead end, and had never seen such a formation after fighting for so many years. Due to the different perspectives of the city wall, Bai Ji could vaguely see the huge figures in the rising yellow sand, resembling some kind of four-legged beast, but three to five times the size of a cow. The imposing imposing momentum directly knocked down the Jeduo soldiers who were obstructing all the way. The destination of this unknown army seemed to be the city gate where Bai Ji glanced at the hoisted bridge. The moat was fast enough, even if the opponent had something to himself. Malicious intention is also helpless. It was like a huge stirrer, splitting the entire battlefield to pieces, mixing it into a turbid state. The formation of many soldiers was in chaos, and the army surrounding the front gate began to look at the unstoppable yellow sand and couldn''t help but feel daunted. "Don''t retreat, push me up, whoever dares to take a step back and kill him!" The roar of the city lord of Cod was even covered by his heavy hoof, and the Jiedo soldier at the front gate was defeated. The army in the yellow sand seems to be deliberately trying to mess up the situation, and the Jiedo people who have arbitrarily disrupted their positions in the encircling circle laid by the Jeddo soldiers can take care of their companions lying on their feet, and start embarrassed. Fleeing and avoiding, the Jeduo soldier who was hit by the collision was worthless. He was dying. After being trampled and ravaged by his companions, he died. "His Royal Highness, "Let''s watch the changes." Taking advantage of the enemy''s chaos, leading the army to invade has a miraculous effect, but now the identity of the third-party troops who have entered indiscriminately is unknown. In this case, if they send troops rashly, they may be attacked by the other side indiscriminately. Therefore, Bai Ji chose to continue to watch the performance under the city as if nothing had happened. Chapter 449: In the chaos army, the city lord of Kedecheng, who had lost control of the army, rushed into the crown. The situation at this moment was completely out of his control, pulling out his weapon to release his incompetent rage, and waving his broad knife in the air indiscriminately, almost hitting the city lord beside him. "What''s up with N?? I stopped and challenged Laozi, what is it, I''m not afraid of you at all. "It''s so noisy!" Hearing only a soft voice, the city lord of Kede was taken aback, and felt that his body seemed to be unable to stop, and pain came from his hot chest, and a mouthful of blood rushed out. It fell into the yellow sand in the moat with a beautiful standard parabolic arc, and the long hair **** at the end rose with the wind. The heroic girl half-closed one eye, tightening the reins, and the four-legged monster quickly stopped. As she stopped, the crowds of sand that followed behind stopped in an orderly manner. "Since believing that big octopus, the fighting power has been weakened by more than one grade, Lord Jeduo." The cold voice brought "Holy, Sanctuary?? A city owner lost his voice. "Ah, there are people who remember us for so many years? It is rare for you guys who have forgotten the ancestors." The girl seems to be the leader of this army, but the Bai Ji on the city is not sure which they are. Race creatures. As we all know, the appearance and physical appearance of the Jeduo are similar to those of the trolls, and they are very different from human aesthetics. It is not unreasonable for humans to call this monster a demon species. These soldiers riding the giant beasts with unknown names have some characteristics of Jeduo people, such as the bone armor on their shoulders and the small horns on their heads, but their appearances are quite different from those of Jeduo people. The appearance is very close to the people, in simple terms it is close to the physical characteristics of humans and blood. Except for the horns on their heads and the bone armors born in some places, they look no different from humans. Not only that, they also wear plate chain armor with different styles, and even wear iron helmets similar to human knights. . Therefore, it is impossible to tell which species of creatures they are. "It was their Yu Zheng who took a breath, and seemed to take a breath. "The old man knows them? "It doesn''t matter if they are there, we are probably safe." Yu Zheng seemed a little relieved. The good news is that this army doesn''t seem to come to trouble itself. Before Bai Ji relaxed, the pair of scrutinizing eyes under the city head hit her with a brainstorm. Bai Ji shivered, her body trembled slightly, her crooked top hat slipped from her head, and her silver hair that had lost her **** scattered. "My lord, do we want to start now. He or work" "both "Take advantage of it!" The city lord whispered to his subordinate who made a local call. The army is disintegrated, what can be done with these apostates riding on giant beasts? What''s more, the marshal who presided over the alliance army was knocked into the moat, and the city owners said that this is still playing with wool. Without the order of the city lord, the Jeduo soldiers, who had been in a mess, did not dare to act rashly. "You are the demon girl who has been going viral recently "For the time being, I don''t know your Excellency" "You call yourself Lasambo?" The girl in the lead got off the mount, leaned the spear aside, and squinted at the girl who was talking elegantly on the city wall. "Yes, I don''t know what your excellency can give me any advice?" Out of restraint, Bai Ji, who was interrupted by the etiquette questioning, was not angry, and still answered the other party''s question with a smile. "Hehe, it''s not like it, it''s not like it at all." The girl knight chuckled and shook her head. "Your temperament is too far from them. You call yourself Rasambo, but you rely on your blood? Nowadays, if you have a little blood, you dare to call yourself Rasambo. "You don¡¯t know how to be polite and talk to yourself." Guy, the face is really good." Kalanti smiled and put his hand on the long sword on his waist. "Your Excellency is here, just to tell us this?" Bai Ji raised her eyebrows, obviously not taking the other party''s words to heart. "Well, a good question, I''m here for a very simple reason. To put it bluntly, I just want to see what this guy who pretends to be Lassamba looks like." The girl seemed to be addicted, ignoring the eyes of her colleagues next to her. He gestured, swaggering under the city wall under the eyes of everyone. "After all, appearance can be disguised, right? No one knows if you are wearing a Zhang Yirong mask to deceive the world.¡¯ "Well, you guessed it, we are just pretending to be, is there nothing else?" Bai Ji smiled and couldn''t see the emotions and anger. "Ah? There are more, but I do. I want to ask you a question, little sister, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s inappropriate to talk about it." "When you have a child with a man in the future, will your child starve to death~~?" Then, the girl glanced at an unobstructed part of Bai Ji provocatively. "Karanti, lead the army to fight. The people in the city are all enemy troops. Don''t let them go." Bai Ji smiled and ordered, and then took out the ink stick and prepared to open the door to let Luo Cao.: "Pop!" Who knows The girl under the city clasped her hands in excitement. "The stone hammer is really not a fake! Chapter 29~ "What is the source of crimson that coexists with toxicity and opportunity" Is the drug effective, or is the "dark blue tomb" of pain and education better? "The goat mask man shook the two bottles of brightly colored weird potions in his hands in distress, weighing his sorrow. "Oh **** it, I hate multiple-choice questions the most. Both colors are so attractive. How can I choose? Is it all?" The goat mask man seemed to mutter to himself. The right liquid appeared crooked and made the creatures instinctively aware of the danger. In this dimly lit room, the liquid medicine in the tin tank looked "Crack." The sound of the door shaft turning cut off the goat mask man''s thoughts. "Oh, uninvited guy, you''d better explain your origins clearly and interrupt my thoughts. I really want to make you a medicine to induce a goat mask to smash the medicine in anger, pink and dark blue. Converge together and gradually become transparent. There¡¯s nothing better than being immersed in an amazing experiment both physically and mentally. Is it even more annoying to be disturbed? ? Mi Palace¡¯s old film masks collide, concealing his true appearance, The tall black-robed man deliberately stopped, his face was concealed by the strangely carved bronze mask, and his colleagues could recognize his identity. "Oh, it turned out to be like this, it turned out to be like this." The goat mask man looked at the two solutions under his feet that were compatible and gradually became transparent. "Crimson red and dark blue, the fusion of the two medicinal liquids has the effect of concealment. It''s not bad, it turns out that it is." The goat mask thoughtfully looked at the transparent gradually spreading on the ground, dipped it a little, and tasted it. taste. "How does it taste?" The bronze mask man asked abruptly. "...How to describe it, a bit weird, similar to the metaphor of chocolate-flavored **** and flavor-preserving chocolate. After eating it, Xingpa Xinping has a bit of aftertaste for this taste. The taste makes people feel indescribable." Goat Mask Man I smashed my mouth and seemed to have finished watching this "play. So, what is the purpose of your coming here? To tell the truth. Although I am a very patient person, my patience is limited to treating drugs, understand? "The goat mask man cleaned up the liquid medicine that was on the ground, and then crawled back on the experimental platform. "As you can see, this laboratory is very small. "It''s not a big deal, it''s a dispensable thing that attracts people''s attention." The bronze mask man explained. "If it''s extra, say quickly, I don''t have time to play anagrams with you!" The goat mask man squinted the sign, the reason why he hasn''t been coaxed out yet. Wearing a bronze mask The subordinates in righteousness are directly serving the subordinate organization of the chief priest. With the relationship between the chief priest, it is a little difficult to manage them, but it is not completely impossible... The unwritten laws taught by the ancestors, the spirits of the priests are very unstable, and each has its own mental defects, in other words, paranoid lunatics. No one will do nothing but provoke them, , Even if it is a member of the subordinate army of the main priest, 9 "Master Goat Sacrifice, in the area under your jurisdiction, Saplan is now in war." Are you here for this? Oh my goodness, are you repeaters? I have repeated it countless times, I know, I know, but you guys pretend to be crazy and behave like fools, come over again and again to beat me? ! Is it because everything came to waste my time? ? "The goat mask man threw away his usual elegance, and jumped into thunder in an instant. Just to remind you, I hope you don¡¯t forget that this is your jurisdiction Chapter 450: "My lord, please calm down your anger. Of course, your subordinates know that you have understood. They just want to remind you of the unrest in the area. "Huh? Bother me if you know it. Is it a premeditated and knowingly committed crime?" The goat mask man did not know why, and his mood fluctuations instantly became much smaller. Because he was wearing a mask, no one knew his current face and expression. The more such things are better, the better. Otherwise, why do you think I am "disputes, bloodshed, sowing the seeds of chaos, these kinds of things are better, so I should just stand by and watch?" the goat mask man said with a smile. "Well, don''t talk about it anymore, everything is under my control, no matter whether it is a rebellion or a war, it did not surprise me." The goat mask man walked to the bronze mask man with a smile, tidyed his collar, and patted him on the shoulder. You need to worry about it. "Don''t worry, go back to work, these things don¡¯t need ..." Facing the sudden attitude of the goat mask man, the bronze mask man hesitated for a while and couldn''t say anything. The door was closed, and a cunning smile appeared under the goat mask. "Let''s take you to test the effect of my new medicine, huh, interrupted my thoughts, thinking that I can get out of my body? While finishing his collar, the medicine was dripped quietly by himself. "Well, counting the time, it''s almost time." The goat mask man said to himself. "Fight, the more chaotic the better, it''s also time to clean up the promotion of Xia Fu Zuo Meng ... "My lord, please forgive Di Ling for her previous rudeness. This guy''s speechless young Cavaliers showed a more stable performance, which is a far cry from the character of the girl who led the team before. "Hey, what is it called being open-mouthed, giving me some face in front of the new White Sage will die, Andy?" The knight girl was very dissatisfied and muttered to the side. At this moment, she is kneeling on one knee, with both hands. Holding a seat high, one placed Xu Shi (a kind of extremely dense stone, very heavy) with a large head, and on the other, Bai Ji sat with her legs up, turning over her hands calmly. Magazine. "It''s easy to talk, and we can talk well in peacetime, with a broad-minded mind, and we won''t mention any friction once it''s exposed. The young man named Andy was silent looking at Di Ling who was tortured with pain and Bai Ji who was calm and even wanted to laugh. She deserves it. It¡¯s not a good joke. Three-frame novel The other Templar knights put their heads aside, ignoring Di Ling''s gaze for help. "That, Lord Lassambo, Di Ling looked up at the girl pitifully, her previous prestige vanished completely. "Hmm, what''s the matter?" Bai Ji didn''t look at her either. "I know it''s wrong... and, look. Sir, don''t you have more important things to do? It''s not cost-effective to delay time on me, right?" "The curse can be removed. "Bai Ji said emotionally. "Surprisingly using curses can relieve yourself of the burden, do you think we can''t feel it?" " "Ming, Ming..., Your Majesty, if people are hard to tear down, and laziness is not allowed, how can this be..." "From now on, in the name of the Templar Knight, I will sacrifice my loyalty and life to the Queen of White Sage. It is true that he will be the leader of the horse. Isn''t this your oath?" The corner of Bai Ji''s mouth conjured up. 3 A touch of playfulness. The human knight king does not know where he is higher than you. All the temples were stunned by the earth, and it is not clear why this lord of Lasambo would compare the human being on the earth. The human knight king is very tall? How high is it? "How about it, if you want to cancel the vow, I still remember now~ , Bai Ji whispered deliberately and blew into Di Ling''s ear. This grisly demon... Di Ling did not answer, and the signs that the curse could respond to the disappearance proved her choice. "Ah, don''t look at us like that. We are really a very kind person, with a mind like the bottomless ocean. If you don''t believe me, you can ask our subordinates. Kalanti and Onda were silent. "Then you guys, tell me what you''re here for. Bai Ji is holding the handrail while holding her hand. "It''s not logical that there is no head or tail, right? The implication is that she will not easily believe "Prior to this, your Highness, you must know our names. May I ask your name? "Oh, it''s impolite, I just remembered that we didn''t introduce myself." Bai Ji Tiruo got up from the seat. "My name is Baiji Lasambo, the elder of the Scarlet Empire... How can you admit that you are a blood princess? Don''t say it, it''s more shame. Still very uncomfortable, let''s say, it''s strange to adapt... "We won''t introduce the family members, it''s very complicated." Bai Ji Yuanmu. Empty novel "You, are you directly embracing? . Can''t be cold, SF ...Yes, how. "The corner of Bai Ji''s mouth trembled. Damn, I have to ask such annoying questions. "Then, His Royal Highness Bai Ji, we always need to know what your immediate elders are... "It''s an Austrian shameless X, you don''t need to mention it." Bai Ji shook her head, and suddenly showed a smirk that is not easily detectable, although every head-on confrontation with that stinky X-zi ended up with her own victory. (I think), but this does not prevent her from talking in the dark, because the guy can''t hear it anyway. Sniff, Austrian x son? ... Not only Di Ling and other Templar knights, but Kalanti, Onda, and Yu Zheng who were watching the show were all taken aback. How can I say that my mother is... "Uh, uh, what''s the situation..." Andy rubbed his ears, wondering if he had misheard. "You know what Chengmu knows, every time we kiss her, someone can make a new one." Bai Ji tried to say these words in a serious manner, but she discovered that she couldn''t do it and couldn''t restrain the loneliness of her mouth rising. In the end, he even laughed out loud. Nodded, this was a daughter''s normal speech to her mother. Just now, "Oh, that''s it." The young Templar nodded that sentence and it turned out that he had heard it wrong. "Yes, she''s hardworking... Bai Ji smiled and said. "I''m all old, and I insist on getting up at 7 o''clock every day and going to the main brothels of the main capital on time to take turns to work~" "You are not well-informed in Saplan, so go outside and make friends with kinsmen~Jihua Lili" Uh, uh? ! What does communication mean? With a deep smile, the jade-like fingers made an OK gesture, and then passed the index finger through it. All the temples were shocked by the earth, even Di Ling, who raised the seat, forgot the soreness and stiffness of his arms. They began to doubt their beliefs. With the sky above, have the descendants of blood spirits fallen to where they are today? If this is the case, can the brothers and sisters of the princess be saved now? ? Chapter 451: Kalanti looked helpless, Onda''s mouth twitched, and the accompanying historian jotted down what he saw and heard along the way. "Not only that, but my mother has a long history of battles and has extremely rich experience in life. There is no way. The senior officials of this continent are not her "old friends" or her "old guest A so much that they hold the red blood domain. No one dared to set foot. Do you know why?" Bai Ji said with a smile. "With such a great and capable mother, of course we are very good at porcelain." "Ahem...Your Royal Highness, it''s almost time to talk about business." Karanti smiled and interrupted, who couldn''t listen. She now finally understands why the relationship between the queen and the princess is so delicate... "Oh, sorry, sorry, some small quirks, don''t be surprised. ... "Okay, let''s not talk about this, practice is tight, let''s talk about some business matters... Bai Ji put away her chattering and laughing appearance. "Ahem, as His Royal Highness said, we Templars are followers of Lasambo clan who followed your ancestors in ancient times. Templars were formed by her hand, and we are local. Jedo people. "Are you Jeduo people?" Bai Ji was full of disbelief. "Yes, don''t be surprised, we are indeed Jeduo people." Andy explained helplessly. "However, our surname inheritance methods and cultural traditions follow the blood spirit empire. There is a reason why the local Jeduo people look completely different. "In short, we believe in Lassambo and inherit the power of the Lassambos, so our appearance is more skewed towards the blood spirits. "And the city lord outside the city, their ancestors served the Lassambo clan like us, but they changed their beliefs in the middle, and thus lost the power that Lassambo gave them. After thousands of years of proliferation, we are still with them. They share the same origin, but they no longer belong to the same cultural group. "You said, are you loyal to us?" Bai Ji pointed at herself playfully. "Of course, La Sambo is our belief. After your Highness becomes a white saint, you will naturally be the object of allegiance to us." "How can we trust you?" Andy seemed to have guessed that Bai Ji would say the same, and opened his shirt to reveal his back. loyalty? ? ...Uh, no. There is a complex pattern engraved with blood dye on the back. Bai Ji recognized it. This is the text of the ancient blood spirit empire. This group is probably equivalent to the imprint, and it also emits energy. It should be carried out. After some kind of ritual and then engraved. "This is our oath. "For the time being, trust you." Bai Ji slowly stretched her head back. "Then let''s issue the next order. "Take us to the capital of Saplan Chapter 30~The Coup A flash of lightning flashed across the unobstructed wilderness of Saplan. In addition to all the blood sergeants, three thousand Templar knights marched thousands of miles in a day. The remaining Jedo soldiers and Yuzheng were ordered to garrison Yechao''s locality. The morale of the coalition forces has dispersed and they are ruined. They are not worried that they will rush to the capital of Saplan before them. Heaven is the first priority. "These giant beasts are called''Carlo''. They are not creatures of this plane. They were given to us by the White Sage. It was she who formed the Templar Knights and handed over the summoning and domestication of this alien beast. We, from generation to generation." On the back of the behemoth''Carlo'', Di Ling explained to Bai Ji. "This is a summoned creature? That''s amazing." Bai Ji sat on the behemoth''s broad back, chewing blood sugar, frowning. As we all know, the summoning spell has many restrictions, such as the number of summons, the duration of the summons, and more importantly, the time limit of the summons. Theoretically speaking, the summoner¡¯s curse energy is inexhaustible, and it can be achieved to achieve a ¡®permanent summon¡¯, but this is only a theory, and there is no inexhaustible curse energy. "Permanent Summon", at least I haven''t heard of it before indefatigable. "Do you still keep the curse that permanently summons these kinds of creatures?" Bai Ji came with interest. Humans can learn... We regularly obtain ¡®Carlo¡¯ cubs for breeding through the portal left by our ancestors. ¡¯ "That''s it." Bai Ji nodded. The speed of the behemoth ¡®Carlo¡¯ is very fast, and it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that it is the lightning of the wilderness. The speed is dazzling and cannot be captured. At first, it was a little uncomfortable, but now it is a little used to this speed. "His Royal Highness, it''s coming soon, and the capital of Saplan State is ahead." The city emerging from the horizon gradually enlarges in the field of vision. ... In remote places with severe desertification, the local residents are destined to not be safe and self-serving. Unknown fear has penetrated into the bone marrow and tied the local races firmly like bone gangrene. "Crack!" The sound of glass and porcelain shattered, and the exquisite and valuable artwork was smashed to the ground like rubbish. The man was wearing a black and white mask of birds and beasts, sitting on a high chair, watching all this peacefully. "Hey, a bird-faced man! We have tolerated you for a long time." The burly troll patted the table to his feet, and the inferior wooden table was directly photographed into a pile of debris. "The rules of my tribe require you, an outsider, to make irresponsible remarks? Just a missionary, do you still want to change the rules of the tribe, thinking that you are something?" Along with the broken porcelain, underneath The troll generals were angry and looked at the bird-faced man sitting on the main seat with righteous indignation. The "Orgong" worry green clan is a branch of the trolls. Compared with the trolls, they are relatively backward and remote. They rejected the leadership of the troll headquarters and insisted on living in this uncivilized desert. This level of civilization is impossible to produce such things as porcelain, and everything must start with the bird-faced man in the main position. This suspicious guy who claims to be a missionary came to this barren village about three years ago and expressed his hope to cooperate with your tribe to spread the belief in the ¡®true god¡¯ he believes in. The trolls are not Mr. Haohao, and the violent temperament directly intends to drive this nonsense guy away. However, this suspicious preacher has come prepared. It not only brings a large amount of grain food that can be cultivated in the wilderness, but also beautiful and convenient out-of-town containers. This is an irresistible temptation for the Green Clan people who had started to eat in the famine. Under his persuasion, this isolated tribe began to communicate with the outside world. The missionaries took advantage of the hot iron to carry out trade in the local area and took the initiative to give benefits to the locals. With his help, the life of the Green Clan trolls is flourishing, and within three years, the phenomenon of starvation and insufficient food has been almost eradicated. The quality of life has improved, the existing class contradictions have increased day by day, and the phenomenon of exploitation has emerged one after another. As the gap between the rich and the poor continues to evolve, the lives of the nobles have become extravagant, while the situation of the common people has become worse. While the rich wine and meat smell, the road with frozen bone. Missionaries took the initiative to fund this, establishing a free house orphanage to take in the homeless people, and buying land to build schools for children under half their age to study. This caused dissatisfaction among the nobles. Naturally, they didn''t intend to give this piece of cake to unrelated civilians. When they lived a wealthy life, they thought about killing the donkey. In fact, the missionary''s act of buying people''s hearts made the nobles very uneasy. Therefore, under a long-premeditated conspiracy, the missionary was called to the main account by the nobles to "discuss", and the one who waited for him was the sharp knife. "Everyone, if you want to kill me, you have to give a reason." The bird-faced man looked through the frame of the frame, calmly watching the troll aristocrat who was throwing a cup. "Even if someone has no mercy to you, at least he has no hatred, right? "Reason? Haha, don''t pretend to be foolish for us, why do you kill you, don''t you have any points in your heart?" The bright sharp knife was pulled out, and the nobleman who had gained enough wealth decided to completely tear it apart with the missionaries. Cheeky. "You are buying people''s hearts, and you really want to punish those stinky civilians, Xiaohui, so obviously, are you afraid that people will not see your ulterior motives?" Troll nobleman coldly snorted. "Oh, everyone, this really misunderstood me." The Bird Face smiled and waved his hand. "The homeless children on the street are really poor. Someone can''t bear it and give them food, clothing and shelter. What''s the problem? h "What''s the problem?" You really said it, you can''t keep the head on your shoulders if you continue to play stupid! "A troll nobleman threw a document full of guilt at the feet of Birdmian. Chapter 452: "You violated the tribal ordinances by raising private soldiers and dead men secretly among the people in an attempt to rebel and usurp the power. Do you really think that nobles like us are eating dry food, don''t you notice it?" "I really can''t bear it? It is the people of my Green Armored clan who founded the school and took in the orphans. Has our consent been obtained?" "I want to intervene in everything. Take a kick, you think you are the chief of the tribe? Just an outsider, this is the end of your nosy! Come on, take him down for me, push him to the downtown area and beheaded on the spot." If you want to continue to sit firmly under the buttocks, you have to use tyranny to suppress Qianshou''s thoughts. The truth that the nobility is the sky is deeply imprinted in their hearts and cannot be erased. As for whether these criminal charges are true or false, it doesn''t make any sense. However, his order did not receive a response. When the nobles turned their heads in doubt, an iron spear was thrown into the tent. Immediately after, trolls equipped with various weapons and preparations rushed into it and took the nobles down. . Guts? ! "The nobles were pushed to the ground by the humblely dressed trolls before they realized what was going on. They were frightened and glared at the calm and composed beak. "What did you do to the Beak? What about our army?! "It''s just a little magic." Carelessly drank the drink on the table, the bird mask man walked slowly to the head of the troll nobleman. "A magic that conforms to people''s hearts. The other party has already planned to decapitate himself, so poisoning the drink seems unnecessary. "Where is our army? Where is our army? Why don''t you come to rescue it?!" The nobles yelled in a panic, and the low-level civilian rebellion was completely beyond their imagination. , The sudden political change made them unexpected, "Army? As you can see." The ugly face approached. The troll leader looked at this close-up mask in panic. Although he couldn''t see his face, he knew that the mask man must be laughing. "What... this is impossible! The army is only loyal to us, how can it be? .can¡­¡­ "Yes, but you overlooked a little." The beak man shook his finger. "The army is also made up of the civilian class. "You guy, actually bought my army?! Bastard! You shameless country thief! Bought my people and my army, a fellow without honor!", "My lord, in fact, I don''t plan to Someone didn''t do it deliberately when things were done so absolutely. "You said that I bought it, let''s just buy it, think about it, you guys gave such a simple channel to someone, didn''t you?" The Niaomian''s voice is neutral, which makes people indistinguishable. Out of men and women. "Let¡¯s reflect on it. Why are you in desperate situation today? Even your own ministers ignore you. "Goodbye everyone, I am afraid that the next time we meet will be in the next life." " "Wait, wait! Keep me alive, I can give you money, a lot of money! All my money is for you, bypass me for a lifetime" The troll aristocrat who recognized the reality begged the other side for mercy. "Hey, noble sir, how come you still can''t recognize the facts?" The bird-faced man helped his forehead helplessly, leaned down and patted the face of the troll. "After you die, aren''t these properties all mine?... The wool came out of the sheep. The savings that you savages and fat people anointed are all mine? A 22 "You, you can''t That''s it. "Hurry up, these noble lords were somehow dignified before they were alive, and they will go down quickly and neatly." Out of benevolence and righteousness, the birdman kindly asked. It¡¯s not your own business whether you can do it or not. The civilians hold a knife for the first time, and their skills may be unsatisfactory several times. It¡¯s not listed... "High Priest, High Priest~" A faint voice came from outside the account, petite The figure jumped into the tent, and got close to Wuzui. "I have said it many times. I want to call my husband or teacher outside. Why don''t you remember me, little guy." The bird-faced man looked helplessly at the vitality in front of him, and kept shaking to himself. Asian cat girl with tail. "Oh, I know the high priest. "I''ve said... Forget it, didn''t you let this girl wait for me in the school? The disobedient child will be punished." The **** scene is not suitable for the character shaping of the child. This kind of scene is too self-explanatory. So much so that it is numb, but I can''t like it all the time. "Woohoo, Lanka is not the kind of naughty cat. It''s those uncles wearing bronze masks who are looking for Mr. High Priest." The catwoman "It turned out to be like this, and Lanka performed very well this time." I see. At the moment of the letter, the tone of the bird-faced man changed to a different grade, rubbed the head of the Yamao girl, and opened the envelope to get the inkpad. The Yamao girl looked at the letter curiously, although she could not understand what was written on it, nor did she understand it, she just wanted to take this opportunity to approach the Umian and act like a baby. PSE Wenzhi Ceng is a cat girl''s nature, which is similar to some clingy kittens. He couldn''t see clearly the expression on the face of the bird-faced man, and after a quick glance, he indifferently folded the letter and put it on fire. Is the messenger still there? " "Huh? The bronze masked uncle who delivered the letter? He''s still waiting outside. Let''s let him come in and see the high priest." "Yeah." The bird face calmly looked at the Yamao girl who ran out of the tent like this, and fell into deep thought. After a while, getting permission, the man wearing the bronze mask walked into the tent. "See..." "Forget it." The bird-faced man was arrogant and looked at the man calmly. ¡®Why are you sending this kind of news now? " The man in the bronze mask made his feet weak in fright, and hurriedly knelt down. "Subordinates, subordinates are only ordered to do things, and they don''t know the rest. The subordinates don''t even know what happened in Saplan... "Saplan, whose jurisdiction is this place?" "To the high priest, it is a goat sacrifice." The bird-faced man sighed lightly. "A few days ago, you sent the information sent by the explorers in the Scarlet Blood Domain. "Go on." "Obviously!" The bronze masked man hurried out of the tent as he received an amnesty. "High priest, what is written in the letter? Did something happen~? Tell Lanka, okay?" The Yamao girl looked at the bird-faced man with a naive face. The bird-faced man laughed dumbly. In this world, she is probably the only one who has the courage to say this to him. "Sapland, in a place you haven''t been to, there is something wrong, but it shouldn''t be a big problem." The bird-faced man pinched the Yamao girl''s nose. "Ugh, Saplan, is this place very important? "Say no. It''s important, but there is something special... Thousands of years ago, a strong man who was strong enough to sit with the fourth-order species and the fifth-order species fell. "Me? I can''t compare with her, I''m afraid, only the ancestor **** can be compared with that devil. Chapter 31 ~ Prayer and Miracles With the force of decay, the army swept across the sky like a flood that broke the bank. The city gate was broken by giant beasts, and the few remaining soldiers were easily resolved without much resistance. It was a one-sided battle, and there was nothing worth mentioning. local. The speed of the remnants of the wind swept away the remaining resistance forces in the city, leaving behind the reliable troops to guard the only city gate, and the rest of the troops began to clean up the mess. "Take down these ugly buildings!" At Di Ling''s orders, the Templar knights and the blood army jointly destroyed the ancestral temples built in various places in Tiandu. Soldiers armed to their teeth rushed into the temple, destroyed the reliefs and the octopus statue enshrined in it, and smashed the altar to pieces. "Hahaha, cool, so cool! A bewitching monster, you also have today!" Di Ling laughed loudly as she stepped on the dismantled stone sculpture. "Wait, wait! You are going to be condemned by God for doing this! Your ancestor will be furious, and will punish us at that time! Are you trying to make the entire Saplan state uneasy!?" The ancestral temple priests on the side were about to split their eye sockets. "What does this big octopus''s rage have to do with us? It was originally not a good thing. Building temples with such spicy eyes everywhere, and its heart is shameful." Di Ling sniffed, and cut the stone carving without support. . "Ahhhhhhh! You, you!" The local ancestor gods blushed with anger, creaking and struggling, trying to die with Di Ling. "Old man, save it, be careful to flash to the waist. Despite her subordinates'' misbehavior, Bai Ji sat on the stone table that was turned over, quietly reading the book, did not object to stop, and did not applaud, "Master Bai Ji, do you need to dismantle the entire cult temple in Tiandu? "The young Templar knight respectfully said. In his eyes, this young Highness is so similar to the legendary White Saint. "Before you clear the obstacles, it''s up to everyone." Bai Ji kept her eyes on the book. "If there is a hindrance, how should we deal with it?" "Treat them equally." Bai Ji glanced at the shattered stone statue and commanded indifferently. "I''m observing the order, I''m disturbing you." Andy bowed and stepped back. "My lord, a lot of people gathered outside the cult temple, as if they were deliberately trying to stop us, what should we do?" The Templar reported to Andy. "How to treat the supporters of the evil god, do you still need me to teach you?" "Understood, sir." The Templar knight who was ordered withdrew. Chapter 453: Heaven, which has been peaceful and quiet for thousands of years, has seen blood today. "His Royal Highness, all obstacles to the Temple of Heaven have been cleared." Kalanti and Onda returned to Bai Ji''s side. "Yeah." Bai Ji nodded, jumped off the stone table, and threw the book to Onda. Up to now, everything is going too smoothly, so that Bai Ji has an unreal feeling, always feel that something is missing, in the sky, the road to the Temple of Heaven seems to be deliberately blocked. It seemed that the white jade stairs were full of tree trunks and branches, and the top was blocked by a few cliffs, as if a mountain collapse had occurred. Bai Ji walked up the White Jade Stairs, surrounded by Jeduo knights and blood sergeants. "Andy, you said, why is this Lassambo''s Royal Highness so obsessed with Recapture Heaven?" Di Ling whispered a local phone, Andy glanced at her and sighed lightly. This eldest sister''s temperament is like this, she has to ask the roots of everything. She asks herself, who will she ask? He is also better than that. However, since stepping up the white jade carving stairs, the atmosphere seems to have suddenly become heavy, making people involuntarily tense their nerves, and a little respect rises from the bottom of my heart. The ladder is not long, and the sky above the Temple of Heaven seems to be shrouded in some kind of barrier, unable to fly over the obstacle. The color of jade white is dotted with faint cherry red, which is probably the main color of the altar. The white stone sculpture was cut off by the waist, and the upper body is nowhere to be seen. It is no longer possible to judge its original appearance. The broken relief wall is covered with wrinkled cracks, and the corners are occupied by green moss. The Temple of Heaven is the size of a stadium, presenting an oval shape, and in an isolated place, the sky above is a bright red like molten. Illusion The Temple of Heaven is bald, and in the center, a small amount of deep-colored blood is poured into the pothole, which has not dried up for thousands of years. The most eye-catching thing is the cuboid stone pillars suspended above the pit, which are covered with traces of unidentified chiseling, as if they are separated from the pit by an air wall. The moment when she stared at the stone pillar, Bai Ji couldn''t look away. When she recovered, she had already walked to the front of the pit and stared at the small amount of crimson liquid in the pit. "Your Highness, Your Highness!" Only then did he realize that the people behind him called herself again, Bai Ji slowly looked back, and found that everyone who followed her was blocked in front of the entrance of the altar, shouting to herself very anxiously. "His Royal Highness! Are you okay?" Kalanti and others cast a worried look at themselves. Bai Ji shook her head and signaled that she was okay, and she walked over to Karanti and the others. There seems to be an invisible barrier that keeps them out, but allows oneself to enter the altar. "Can''t you come in?" "Yes, like a wall of air, the subordinates can''t take half a step... Kalanti anxiously tapped his air arm to obstruct him, summoning an awakening technique] Hellfire Dagger, but it was completely useless. "You don''t need to work hard, only space incantation can interfere with space incantation." Bai Ji shook her head. "But neither of us...oy&E "Here, waiting for us." Bairu ordered the F light novel "Yes!" Kalanti and Onda nodded, relaying the order. ¡®We¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. Bai Ji was taken aback, looking around at the altar, there was no second person besides herself. The voice seemed to be seductive, and Bai Ji half-active and half-forced, walking to the blood pool step by step, the crimson blood reflected her own. "Yeah, get closer, or you won''t see us~" Bai Ji''s ghostly envoy drew closer to her face, and when she was about to approach the **** face, her body sank, as if she was forcibly dragged into it by something coming out of the **** water. "Puff". The blood pool that was not deep to the heels just swallowed Zheng Baiji in. "Master Bai Ji!" She couldn''t hear the shouts of the outside world. When she was completely submerged in blood, her eyes were red and she lost consciousness. When she woke up, she found herself impenetrable, drifting with the current in the crimson liquid. Inadvertently, black shadows appeared behind him. "Help us, help us!" "We have lost our shelter, it''s all because of you!" "It''s all because of you! "Go to die, die... The black shadows stretched out their sinful hands and entangled Bai Ji, who was unable to move and resisted, like a twine. Countless deep and desperate negative emotions overflowed like a cracked water tank, breaking through the last line of psychological defense and quickly occupying her heart. These dark shadows not only wanted to blacken her heart, Bai Ji felt that the warm liquid was coming from A little bit of passing in my body... This is, what kind of despair... The sons and daughters under the knee were playing with the tips of the guns. The old father lay in a pool of blood in horror. His wife was insulted and desecrated. He watched all this helplessly, his eyes were cracked, and the former harmony family disappeared in the sea of ??flames. This kind of deep emotion of shattered dreams spread quickly, and he wanted to get rid of the last thought of resistance. Slightly struggled and weakened, and finally fell asleep completely... The progress of the Y head is faster than I expected, and the time is almost up. The person who acts as a sacrifice must hurry over, otherwise the resentful spirits in the blood will swallow her. The space transfer scroll burned in the air, and under Yana''s calm gaze, the space door gradually took shape. However, just as the space scroll was about to burn out, the blue flame suddenly extinguished, and the space door that was about to be formed could no longer fully read the spell on the space scroll, and was forced to dissipate. Yana frowned, and an imperceptible cold sweat flashed across her forehead. It doesn¡¯t matter if the space scroll is gone, what you have is... "Oh, my cute and cute little Sakura Butterfly, where are you going? Why don''t you tell your father beforehand? You know, you used to be very good." A man wearing a goat mask walked out in a dark corner with arms folded. . My daughter, I heard that there is something wrong in Saplan, and I plan to clean up those who don''t have eyes for my father. Because of the sudden incident, my father has been overworked recently. My daughter plans to chop up first and then play. Please forgive me. " "Oh, it turned out to be like this, hahaha, my little Sakura Butterfly seems to blame you for your father. You still respect your relatives as before. Come and let your father hug you." Shanmei''s masked man caressed. She squeezed her cheeks and stretched her arms to Yana very moved. "Yes." Yana nodded obediently. "Kang Dang!" The sound of metal falling to the ground. The goat mask man took the tone before he took it, and looked at Yana playfully, who was subdued by him. "Do I need to take out a dagger to hug my father?" The sheep mask man glanced at the dagger that fell to the ground and asked with a smile. "Is it necessary to take precautions to hug my daughter?" Yana who was subdued on the ground asked rhetorically, grinning, her figure turned into countless little bats and broke free from the throat of the goat masked person. "Ah, my daughter is really unbehaved. She has learned to lie to his father. Is she in the rebellious period?" The goat mask man rubbed his head as if in distress. "Speaking of scams, compared with the guys who arbitrarily falsified and modified other people''s memories to achieve control purposes, it''s nothing like that." Yana smiled wickedly. "Right? My "Father"? Haha, disgusting!" Chapter 454: "It''s really hard to do. Although it was predicted, you still didn''t expect that you actually restored your original memory... Oh sure? Why do you have to work hard to remember that unpleasant memory, forget it, and start a new life from now on , To get rid of the shackles of the identity of the previous life, "Retract your dirty hands. Yana took a step back and snorted coldly. "Don''t hinder me, you can spare your dog''s life temporarily, otherwise I will send you to see Yan Luo." "The self-proclaimed noble blood spirit royal family can choose to''Spare Me'' after being deceived and insulted. It seems that you really have something very urgent." The goat mask man thoughtfully. "So, what exactly are you going to do, I''m a little bit curious. "You don''t plan to let it, are you?" Yana looked at the goat mask man meaningfully, and with a wave of her hand, the silver-white giant sickle engraved with skull embossed suddenly appeared. "I don''t mind before doing business. There is an extra headless corpse. J play "Oh, it''s so vicious, it''s so sad to say this kind of **** to my father... Sheep... The masked man concealed his face and wept, so that the voice and actions were disgusting. "It''s just a pity, my lovely and innocent little blood daughter, no one of you knows your situation." Yana''s face under the mask outlines the scythe lifted high, and suddenly feels that her heart is ill-intentioned towards the masked man. Suddenly stopped. "Uh... the giant sickle fell on her feet, Yingdie''s pupils tightened, she was panting heavily, her heart was lingering, and before she recovered, a big hand strangled her slender neck and pulled her up. "You, don''t you really think that I don''t have any precautions against you?? Hahahahaha...Is it absolutely possible for you??" The goat mask man laughed hysterically. "Pop!" A fierce pain came from her cheek, and the slap directly slapped Yana''s head to one side. "I don''t know the little X who will take revenge for good and evil! To the level of innocence and stupidity that makes people laugh, do you think that my ¡®seamlessly clothed¡¯ plan has not aroused my alertness? I think I can¡¯t find a trace, but there are many loopholes! "Slap!" said involuntarily, another fierce slap. "... Yana''s mouth overflowed with blood, her eyes regained a little sanity. "How? Isn''t it weird? Isn''t it very doubtful? Why has my regenerative ability disappeared? Why can''t I attack me? Hahahaha!... The goat mask man laughed up to the sky. "After giving you the resuscitation potion, I have not only prepared a kind of''safety potion'' for you, not only amnestics and memory tampering potions, but also wrapped puppet potions, puppet potions, master-slave potions, etc. There are countless medicines in the series, oh, it can be said that I have spent a lot of thought to get your help." The sheep mask figure seemed to show off his military exploits. "cough¡­¡­ "Without my permission, would you dare to regenerate yourself without permission? Still dare to attack your own master?! Whimsical!" The sheep mask man threw Yana on the ground without any mercy. "Yes, there is no medicine in this world that my goat sacrificial ritual can''t configure, thank the ancestors for the miracle given to me! As for you... "Hehe, I don''t want the disobedient experiment product. It''s rebuilt... After narcissism, the masked man happily walked towards her, sighed as if he had expected it, and closed his eyes. Those who have not acted as a "blood bag" will definitely be swallowed up by dead blood, and they must rush to... Powerless, she can only pray in her heart, praying for miracles constantly. Chapter 32~ How long has it been? Not clear It seems so, otherwise, why do you just open your eyes and it is this invisible redness, is you really alive? No, what the specific meaning of the word alive is, I don''t remember it. The condensed black entangled itself, and the warm body fluid kept flowing from the body. Should we struggle? So confused, what should we do at this time, how did we get used to this feeling before? By the way, what is our name and why did you come here? If I don¡¯t remember, I don¡¯t even remember, my brain hurts when I think about it. Why does a black-haired girl always flash in my mind, who is she, is it important to me? ? I don''t want to forget her, but the brain also began to lose its impression. Is the object of the shouts and curses around yourself? It seems so, but I started to understand a little bit, and the resentful accusations and abuse gradually turned into a kind of murmur that the brain could not understand, and the ears were deep and astringent. The knowledge in the brain seems to flow along with the blood. The girl in the turbidity, starting from her feet, gradually turned into a dense bone "How long has it been." "How long. "Forty minutes. "How long." "Forty-five minutes. "How long "It has only been three minutes since you said these three words last time." Onda was silent for a moment. "Really? It''s only been three minutes to maintain a conversation with Onda. Karanti keeps his eyes on the boiling bubbling blood. The beautiful eyebrows are squeezed together, as if you will miss it if you look away a little. What kind of like. Another moment passed. "Get out. "What?" Onda didn''t understand, so he was a little confused about Kalanti''s words. "Go to your Royal Highness." Kalanti drew the long knife. "Calm down." Onda frowned slightly, and this adjutant who served under the princess together with him began to lose his previous demeanor. "The altar has been set up with a space barrier, we can''t set foot, besides, the order of the princess is to let us stay here forever, have you forgotten?" or play "Calm? I''m very calm." Kalanti raised his sword and motioned to the soldiers of his own ministry. "As for this barrier, I don''t believe that it can withstand hellfire attacks! "Do you want to blow up everything here?" Onda''s face fell gloomy. "It is possible that the benefit will be minimal, and the friendly forces will be implicated." Therefore, I let you retreat. "Karanti summoned a dark red burning fire dagger, and the weak burning energy of Huo Qi suddenly burst into flames. Hellfire is a high-level type of fire, with a level far beyond the beast fire of the mortal world. In ancient times, it was an awakening manifestation of the bloodline royal family, and it is now rare in the blood royal family. Lilias reused Kalanti and included it in the genealogy for no reason. The awakening ability of using her own curse as a medium to summon the hellfire leader is enough to bear the name of Rasambo. Rumor has it that this kind of fire is a fiery fire used by the Earth Emperor to punish sinners, and it can even burn the incense. "Why, don''t you plan to step back?" Kalanti glanced at Onda. "I repeat, the princess''s order is to let me stay here." Onda held his head high, unmoving. "I''ll repeat it again, step back!" Karanti said coldly. "His Royal Highness is now unclear about the life and death of Her Royal Highness. Onda''s unmoving behavior is completely irritated by the delay of one more second. Not only that, the two troops belonging to Kalandi and Onda have begun to wipe out. "Now, it''s a little troublesome." Di Ling tapped her forehead with a nerve, and if she didn''t do anything, two guys full of gunpowder in the distance would start fighting. The enemy hasn''t noticed that his own people are consumed by internal strife. There is nothing more foolish than this. But I am not a kin, even if I interrupt, I can only be "Wait for both of you, stop arguing, there will be movement Di Ling''s yelling made the two people who were in a state of anxiety startled slightly, and then they turned their eyes to the blood pond. "Gulugulugu, except for the increase in boiling bubbles, there doesn''t seem to be any change. Kalanti was about to say something, but his brows frowned suddenly, Onda also clearly felt the thickening of the curse energy around him, as if the air began to freeze into a solid state, and a suffocating feeling began to spread. It seems that something extraordinary is about to show up. "The gurgul blood pool is constantly boiling like water boiled under high temperature. The blood splashes out of the pit, and the stone brick floor like white jade drips and emits thick white smoke. The limitation of space enchantment. Chapter 455: The gray wings covered the sun, the scales were shining, and the golden dragon eye mansion looked down, looking at the world''s domineering. Everyone was dull. The white dragon seemed to glance at the people below, and roared through the sky like a soft groan, and then slapped its wings. In an instant, it passed over everyone''s heads. At first glance, only a small black spot remained. . "That is, Dragon?!!!" After a long while, Di Ling swallowed hard. Although there are many fabricated legends in the mythology, in the legend of White Sage, he also has a dragon mount, but these are only legends after all, they are fabricated by later generations. Who knows if there are any signs of deliberate deification? Not only her, but everyone present was silent. They couldn''t believe it. Just now, they witnessed the creatures that only existed in the rumors. "Puff!" The soft girl was thrown into the corner again, a touch of sweetness in her mouth, and a **** smell blooming in her taste buds. The girl slowly stood up with a scythe, her image was unflattering, the skirt was broken in several places, the buttons were broken, and her open chest looked embarrassed. "The more you struggle, the more painful you are. Give up." "Boom!" It was another punch that didn''t pity Xiangxiyu, and left a trace on the girl''s scarred face, which was sealed with the ability of a vampire. This punch almost made Yana faint. "Some people are very lucky "Wu Yana was pulled up by her hair, her eyes looked painfully at the goat mask close at hand. "Most of the **** lay in the tombs into the soil, but some were lucky enough to get the opportunity to use the waste, but ah, they didn''t grasp the qualification to continue breathing." "Well, since you have ignored the gift of the ancestor god, then you are like those of your dead kind, and you will always fall asleep!" The goat mask man stepped on Yana''s head and said viciously. "This is how you dare to disobey my end! Just give the sacrifice to the ancestor god, ah, I am really kind, and I promised her to treat a beast that is unordered and avenge revenge and become the nourishment of the ancestor god." Goat Mask People are narcissistic and express their''kindness'' "At any rate, it is also a Tier 3 species, or a direct member of the royal family, you must be able to provide sufficient nutrients for the ancestor god! "Cough" Yana''s face flushed, her lungs were damaged and her breathing was impaired, and her other organs were also severely damaged. She might really be dying after losing her super recovery ability. However, in this situation, a smile was drawn at the corner of her mouth. "What are you laughing at?" The goat mask man squinted his eyes, looked at the silver-haired girl''s fangs, and the trace of mockery in his smile, he couldn''t help but become angry. "Are you laughing? Are you still laughing? 3 Lao Tzu makes you laugh, laugh" The man in the goat mask punched and kicked the girl; he kicked the girl''s lower abdomen fiercely. "Laugh? I make you laugh?! Something that doesn''t live or die," hehe, cough cough. Not live or die? Are you describing me? Heh, cough cough cough." The girl barely squeezed out an ugly mockery. "Some people have a catastrophe imminent, but they don''t know it. ¡¯ "A catastrophe is imminent? Oh, do you finally realize that you are dead? Ha ha, then in despair, take this profound lesson into hell! "Heh, heh." The girl smiled abruptly. "Who died, it''s not necessarily true." "Oh? Interesting, the little Sakura Butterfly who is still performing her tongue is so silly that it makes people feel cute when she is dead. What, hard" is really ridiculous, my dear Princess of the Blood Spirit Empire, it¡¯s not what it used to be Up! The man in the goat mask held the girl''s head close to his face. "This is the Fourth Era. The Fourth Era is not the **** second era. Your relatives and deceased may now even "Excuse me." The corner of the girl''s mouth. The smile remains the same. "If you want to talk about the deceased, there is one left." "What?" The goat mask man frowned. "Are you stupid? You don''t have a clear mind? This is not good. As a tribute to the ancestor god, how can it be a mentally retarded mentally retarded person? "Boom boom boom!" Deafening ground cracking sounded, and countless bricks and tiles fell, and the high wind caused pain in the ears of the goat mask man. When he opened his eyes, the girl was no longer at his hand. He suddenly looked up, and he caught up with the huge dragon eye goat mask. The man clenched his fist and took a step back. "The scorching dragon breath poured in and quickly wrapped the goat mask man, destroying the entire underground palace. After releasing the dragon''s breath, the white dragon did not stay, but fluttered and flew away. "Ahem, finally, I am looking forward to you. Yana was dying and slumped on the dragon''s back, smiling sickly and weakly. "M" roar! Bai Long groaned softly, as if answering Yana''s words. "Although, I really want to sit down and talk with you, but there is probably no time to reminisce about the old days. Keke Yana covered her lungs and coughed up blood. "She, your master is okay now. "Ming. Yin a long chirp. "Really? Sure enough, there is no''raw material''. The blood pool will first absorb and seize her blood. It should be too late now, thanks to Yana and carefully patted the dragon''s back. "Ho **** ho ho!" Bai Long roared to the sky and roared, It turned into a ray of white light and flew into the distance. In the ruins, the light halo gradually dissipated, and the goat masked man stood in a piece of rubble and looked at the sky peacefully, holding an empty reagent tightly by his hand. He was unscathed, but his collar was a little messy. 7. SF Light Novel "Fortunately, I have prepared, otherwise, this underground palace is probably my tomb." The sheep mask man looked into the distance with a meaningful look, and the glass reagent in his hand made a slight banging sound, and finally he was overwhelmed and was overwhelmed. Crushed into pieces. "Dragons have appeared. It''s really a terrible plot. I have to take it. What are you kidding me?" The sheep mask man picked out the glass **** that had been pierced into his hand and threw it away. l Super-capacity sponge solvent], a medicine form prepared by yourself, 100% absorbs a certain amount of curse energy to attack. Thanks to caution, he carried it. "The dragons have all appeared, which is unexpectedly interesting. The Underground Palace Research Institute that he built by himself was destroyed, but now he is not at all painful, but rather excited. "If so, what kind of potion can be produced by using the parts of the dragon as a material?" The more I think about it, the more the goat mask person feels excited and feverish all over his body. Originally, he didn''t intend to care about the desolation, but now he changed his mind. "Honestly, I care about what the blood spirit little X is doing for a long time." The goat mask man murmured to himself, and took out a dark potion from his pocket. [Advanced Servant Potion][Demon Army Potion][Demon Summoning Potion][Summoning High-Order Dependent Potion of Sin Lord] He first dripped the entire bottle of purple solution. "Senior servant, you take these bottles of liquid medicine, and order the gang of wastes under me to go to the capital of Saplan, and capture the dragon and the blood spirit back. Remember, I want to live!" said The man wearing the goat mask stuffed the reagent in his hand to the servant made by the medicine. "Don''t spill them, these potions are worth more than you! All these potions are smashed, enough to crush the fourth-order species. By the way, remember to send the image back. I want to see what the guys are doing, understand. Yet?" The senior servant held the potion bottle, nodded dumbly, and then jumped out of the ruins. "Sorry, I''m a little sleepy, so I fell asleep and looked at the dragon eye close at hand, Yana smiled bravely. "Are we here? Chapter 33~ "Ah, it looks like it''s a place." Yana looked at the altar of the heavens in the place where there were only bullets left, and Yana was full of emotion in her eyes. In an instant, as if returning to a long time ago, the girl ran and chased after her sister, the shadow of the palace was looming, and the servant maid was waiting in front of the waiting room and shuttled between the attic of the two petite shadow courts. "The calamity of extinction has come down. Would you like to sacrifice in exchange for the last glory of the blood spirit?" The emperor sister who accepted the coronation ceremony was asked this way at the solemn ceremony. "Responsibility." The emperor took over the crown and scepter made of pure gold, as well as the heavy responsibility. As the picture turned, flames and blood occupied the eyes, and the glorious palace gradually disappeared in the erosion of the fire. "It''s my duty to go to death generously." My sister turned around, and the empress above 10,000 revealed the truth that she can only hang on to her relatives. "Leave here with the last hope and glory of the blood spirit." There was a fire in the imperial capital. Soldiers escorted the surviving people and the last roots of the blood royal family and left, no one knew. Leave the lonely person alone. She took off her dress and changed into a uniform, holding a giant sickle beside her, sitting quietly on the throne, waiting calmly for her enemy. Chapter 456: The thieves and opponents were unable to face the imperial emperor, and none of them dared to take a step forward. Junlin City, her birthplace, is also her cemetery. The legend was eventually buried, and it is still today. Poke poke "Uh, emperor, emperor sister, don''t poke my hazy Yana and rub her cheeks. Only then did she notice that the blond girl with dragon horns was looking at herself with a weird face. "Oh, I''m sorry, but I was distracted for a while." Yana said embarrassedly, and squeezed a weak smile. "Speaking of which, I haven''t seen you in human form for many years. Above the altar, Miluo overlooked the unobstructed capital city below. Between the brick and stone houses, there was no trace of the palace of the year, and there was a moment of silence. "Emperor sister, long time no see, how are you doing recently?" Yana touched her knees and brushed the surface of the blood pool, her warm and sincere smile was not like she had ever had. "I haven''t had a chance to see you, will you take it off?" "I can''t let the believer of the big octopus know that there are other meanings besides the cemetery. You should be able to forgive me? Milo stood by and watched quietly the girl''s interaction with this pool of boiling blood. She knew that time was pressing, but she didn''t bother the girl who was praying. This is the final farewell. Since the girl regained her memory, she has carefully planned and planned, and what she has been waiting for is this day. How many years have passed since it was so long that the place was covered with wrinkles and traces of the baptism of years, with moss in the corners. Mi Luo''s eyes flashed in a daze. Time is meaningless to the powerful dragon clan, and sentimentality is often talked about by low-level species that take a while. "Ah, I know, I have to hurry up, that girl seems to be unable to hold it anymore." For a short time, Yana had cleared up her emotions, staring at the boiling pool of blood and exhaled deeply. "Huh?" Yana turned around in surprise, her eyes falling on Milo who turned her gaze to the distance. "Is it sloppy, too? The possibility of such a fantasy incident is too low. To be honest, I want to recall what I did before "there is a safer way." "Miluo sighed lightly. "You mean the first embrace? Yes, this method is indeed the safest way. I can continue to steal a life, and she will not be in danger of life. But what is the point of this? There is no blood, not only is it difficult to awaken , It will take a long time to learn advanced blood spirit spells, without any talent, what do I want her to do?" Yana sketched out a smile. "Besides, if I really guessed wrong, why don''t I replace it? Do you still want me to assist a group of defective products without talent and blood? Are they worthy?" "Yes, if I really guessed wrong, it''s not just me who will be ruined." Yana glanced at the churning pool of blood. "Maybe she is innocent, but don''t arbitrarily put me in the camp of kindness and order. I am not a kind person. Even if I can awaken the emperor''s consciousness, it doesn''t matter to me how much I sacrifice. "It''s just my life, so what?" "I remember, you were afraid of pain." Milo said indifferently. "Of course I am afraid of pain, but now it is not a question of whether I am afraid of pain. "Hellfire Summon? It''s really a rare talent, in terms of the current concentration of blood veins." She glanced outside the barrier, and had been staring at Karanti, who had been staring at her since just now, Yana smiled. "Lilias''s little lonely fox is not a vegetarian. I really don''t know where she was motives for holding a human knight, but if she succeeds, it might be a slap in the face." Okay, let''s start the grafting. Before that, Let''s get in touch with these little guys first. Yana panted slightly, stroking her hand on the air barrier, and for a moment, with a sound similar to glass breaking in the air, the barrier between the altar and the outside world disappeared. "What are you ''be quiet. Yana glanced at the blood soldiers indifferently and made a hissing gesture. After being watched by those eyes, all the blood races present, including Kalandi and Onda, froze in a daze. Even facing the coercion and deterrence power of Empress Lilias is far less than that, the feeling that it is difficult to move, as if opening your mouth and moving your tongue is a luxury. That is the majesty that they dare not defy. "Soldiers of the blood clan, and the Knights of the Templar." Yana swept across the dull and stunned people in front of her. "I will make a long story short. Your Highness is at stake now, and I need your help." Gongyou "I don''t want to explain the other extras, and I don''t have time to explain. I just need to know that I''m on your side for the time being. Enough" After the ceremony begins, you can''t be interrupted in any way, otherwise, you don''t want to see that girl again. " Everyone breathes in the same room. Yana spread out the broken ghost wings, jumped onto the prismatic stone pillar above the floating blood pool, and sat cross-legged. Condescendingly, looking at the familiar mountain veins in the distance, a trace of exhaustion filled his indifferent eyes, and finally nostalgia, the curtain hung down. The lines engraved on the stone pillar flashed with scarlet light, and from the top, the scarlet was transported into the blood pool below. Yana''s eyebrows were unconsciously squeezed together. It is equivalent to forcibly squeezing out the blood in one''s own body. For the sake of purity, safety is completely abandoned, and the squeezed person will absolutely die afterwards, and the process of squeezing is the painful degree of squeezing the bones and flesh organs. Miluo looked away and stopped looking at Yana. After a lot of experience, this cowardly girl was far stronger and more mature than she thought. In the chaos, Bai Ji slowly woke up in a trance, as if someone suddenly poured cold water on her face, forcibly awakening her weak consciousness. Subconsciously lowered his head to look at his current image, okay, it''s better not to look at it, spicy eyes. I completely lost control of the body, but just like this, I can¡¯t control my memory and start to recover. Bai Ji gradually recalled how she was dragged into the blood pool before and how she was forced into desperation. What is the situation now? It''s a miracle in the history of biology that he can still keep his consciousness awake without two catties of flesh on his body. She shook her head a little laboriously, always feeling that she had forgotten something. By the way, the curses around and the black hands that deprived of memory and flesh and blood are gone. Don''t plan to continue to "eat" yourself? Do you think your head is not tasty? The cranky thought was cut off by the noisy roar. "Give me my life If you like this site, remember to collect it, and recommend it to your book friends! "My family died so miserably, Your Majesty, you have to avenge us "Ah ah ah ah ah. "Go away, we are not your majesty, so Bai Ji''s scolding, who doesn''t move, has no effect. The shadows turned a deaf ear to Bai Ji. or pull snacks When she closed her eyes, there was a sudden silence around her. When she slowly opened her eyes, the black shadow that had surrounded her was gone, replaced by the sound of footsteps from far to near. Seems to be high heels? A vague figure was looming, and she seemed to be walking towards herself, perhaps because Bai Ji was already at the end of the crossbow, her vision was blurred, and she couldn''t see the appearance of that figure clearly. It can only be seen that she is similar to her own body shape. After she appeared, all these noisy voices disappeared and shut up. "The disaster of extinction has come down, are you willing to sacrifice in exchange for the last glory of the blood spirit?" The abrupt voice sounded, immature, crisp and pleasing, but with an indifference and indifference that did not fit the age. "Are you talking to us?" Bai Ji narrowed her eyes. "Can you get closer, we don''t know exactly what you look like." Chapter 457: "The disaster of extinction has come down. Would you like to sacrifice for the last glory of the blood spirit?" The words were repeated again. The figure stood not far away, and Bai Ji could feel the cold eyes of the certain pair hitting. On oneself. "Blood spirit? Glory?" Giving up to persuade the other party to approach, Bai Ji took the question. "If you want us to tell the truth, whether it''s blood spirit or Guran, we''re just an unrelated outsider. We don''t want to get involved with your disputes. The purpose of coming here is just to relieve the curse of blood. "If we insist on answering, let''s not." The scene was silent, invisibly, as if a pressure had fallen on him, he could not escape, but could only face it. "Yes, we choose to refuse. The figure did not continue to speak, and Bai Ji was no longer under the scrutiny of that cold gaze, because the space was collapsing and Bai Ji''s body began to disappear again. World. "Boom. A few broken stones fell into the pool of blood. "What''s the matter." Milo bit her silver teeth lightly, looking at the cracked prismatic stone cylinder, subconsciously squeezing her fist. It¡¯s been going well just now, so why not Sitting on the stone pillar, Yana, who was squeezing her blood and distracted to restrain the stone pillar from collapsing, began to be overwhelmed. The pool of blood kept boiling, and the stone pillar as the guiding device cracked and collapsed, because the bloodline grafting conditions could not be met, ¡®Sure enough, am I the only one who had a whimsical idea. Yana gritted her teeth and held on, with blood constantly overflowing from the corners of her mouth and eye sockets. ¡®This kind of situation is impossible to happen. If it is what I think, the bloodline grafting will be completed unimpeded. Failure can only show one problem. ¡®She¡¯s not at all, the soul of the emperor is reincarnated 2o0icL She couldn''t stop. Once the grafting started, she couldn''t stop, let alone distracted. Once it failed, there was only a dead end waiting for the two of them. Even though she was discouraged now, she couldn''t be distracted. Concentrating on continuing the heritage of the blood, maybe that girl still has a chance to live, if it is now halfway, both of them will have to die, no matter what happens, she can only continue to carry on the ceremony. "What''s the matter?" The cracking sound from the stone pillar naturally attracted everyone''s attention. Kalanti bit her lip and decided to ask Milo, who was still silent. "Just do your job, the problem is not big, don''t worry." Milo replied concisely and didn''t mean to explain to Kalanti. In desperation, Kalanti had no choice but to give up. She didn''t understand anything, and she was still in a state of confusion. Even if she was worried about Bai Ji''s safety, she knew that she couldn''t make trouble at this time and could only choose to believe it. Bai Ji''s current state is very delicate, the other party''s question seems to reach the heart, she can''t lie, and she doesn''t plan to lie. Seeing the collapsed and shattered subspace wall and the fading body, he shook his head helplessly. Did he die before he got out of school, or was he cheated by that guy? Forget it, I don''t care much, at least before I died, I had struggled desperately, and now I ended up in this way, it was my own choice. As a knight, he died decently and honorably, and it was even better without leaving a corpse. The corpse of the blood race will not rot. What should I do if I encounter some abnormalities when exposed to the wild? ! Unexpectedly, the collapse stopped. The figure thought thoughtfully. She is like the master of this subspace. Whether she collapses or not, her life is only between the other''s thoughts. But when Bai Ji faced her, she couldn''t lie. "I''ll say something different." The voice was reorganized. "For the sake of glory, are you willing to choose to sacrifice? "Responsibility." Bai Ji replied subconsciously. At the moment when these words blurted out, she suddenly felt that something in her mind had been opened up, and several fragments of incomplete memories poured into her mind. This sentence is so familiar. Have you said it before? Probably, don''t remember. Seems to be With the memories that flooded into my mind like a stormy sea, my pupils tightened. It feels like a lifetime away, making people feel familiar and familiar. Chapter 34~ The incinerated column collapsed, and the flames blazed the palace with magnificent splendor. "Don''t be safe, sire They came, led the Tiger Wolf Division, surrounded by the guards, set foot in this hall where countless years have condensed and precipitated. There are many people, but they are so cautious to catch turtles in the urn of the trapped beast. They have completely lost the greed when plundering the treasure house. It is really good for the "Queen" to shrink from the front. Can you not bear the throne when disaster is approaching? Is it so calm and self-confidence, is it in your mind, or knows that the destiny is hard to violate? " "Don''t worry. At any rate, you were the queen of a great country before you were alive, so you can die with dignity. It is still possible to have a burial place after death." The person who answered the words, the **** the throne knew, the prince of the Quran Empire, and also the marshal of the coalition forces in this crusade. He often communicated with himself in letters, and had several relationships with him. He was handsome, but he was carved out of the same mold with his father. The **** the throne grabbed the giant sickle in her hand. The handwriting of the letter can''t deceive anyone. In any case, the gathering of armies of all ethnic groups to crusade against other countries is definitely not the work of people who advocate peace and are gentle-tempered. "The so-called gunshots, after you conquer the most fertile region of this continent, you should have the consciousness that everything comes at a price, and your Royal Highness Solanya won''t blame me, right? "The price? Well said." The girl folded her legs and looked at the invaders in the palace calmly. "So, what is the cost of invading other countries? You probably have a good sense of consciousness, uninvited invaders." Not to mention, stood up. Excluding the prince Gulan headed by the head, the generals of other countries all stepped back. "This witch, has he reached that point? "If that''s the case, what should we do? "Be calm, don''t be impatient, I don''t want to repeat it if you wear the ear cocoons. Don''t panic, everyone, these are just some tricks. The prince Gulan is calm and comfortable. They were all kinds of things that couldn''t achieve great things, and a blood queen was frightened. "It looks like you are the one who is in the breast." The girl smiled indifferently at the eldest prince as if she understood something. "It turns out that this is the case. Being given a gun by such a person makes one willing. I think it won''t be long before your country will perish one after another. Everyone looked at each other, and the other party''s words made them a little confused. "The demon words confuse the crowd, and when you die, you still want to use the divorce plan to make a round for yourself?" The big prince''s mouth was smiling with ease. "Oh, so you are now the eldest prince of Gulan? I''m sorry, I didn''t really see it just now." The girl covered her mouth, pretending to be surprised, "Isn''t it like a fake replacement? This is just the eyes. Anyone who is not blind can see that if her Majesty the Queen intends to provoke this, she will appear incompetent. "So much is useless, everyone. "The giant sickle rotates in the air, and the trajectory across it is distorted in space. "Regardless of the purpose of your trip, the robbing of treasure resources and land is still for the so-called balance of the mainland, or simply being fooled. "It will leave you with unforgettable memories." The giant sickle shattered the earth, symbolizing that the battle was about to start. "Okay, okay... As the only audience in the audience, Bai Ji involuntarily sighed. Chapter 458: For the vampire king whose name was erased, Bai Ji''s powerful cognition of her was limited to language, and the description of language was limited after all, far less than the visual impact and shock. They are the representatives of their respective races, and they are also among the rarest in their country. Their innate talents and the unremitting ancient races have no shortage of Tier 3 species, and even Tier 4 species. These terrifying monsters are now teaming up to fight with the enemy, just for the sake of Deal with a little girl who is less than 1.5 meters. But even such a genius, such a terrifying combat effectiveness, was obstructed by that giant sickle. The petite figure shuttles in the ocean of curse energy storms, so easy, calm and comfortable, as if just playing with a group of children... These monsters randomly pick up a country that can be easily destroyed in this world, but they have nothing to do with her. All kinds of curses were easily avoided and resolved by her. Under the roar of the seemingly flawless curse, the luxurious and graceful black and white dresses were not touched by the rain. Bai Ji didn''t even see her sing. In a dazzling explosion, the mainland coalition forces eliminated several members. What kind of power is this? Bai Ji, who was sitting in the''auditorium'', couldn''t move, and was too shocked to move. Worshiping being strong is one of the instincts of creatures. If you say that you hate violence, you must have never seen strong enough. Really powerful, any rhetoric seems pale and weak. This may be the charm of a world''s top powerhouse. Bai Ji suddenly realized that she was deceived by her appearance and subconsciously regarded the girl as the same age as her, but the other party was an old monster who had not known how long she had lived and how many worlds she had seen. One dimension. ¡®See it clearly. "This is the battle of the blood spirits." A foreign voice sounded in the noisy court, and only Bai Ji could hear the voice. ¡®Some people¡¯s lower limit is the upper limit that others cannot reach. The hard work acquired is a stupid joke. ¡®However, the life span of the blood spirit is endless, and the upper limit is also endless. ¡®So why did you come here? ¡¯ The voice was silent for a while. ¡®That¡¯s the way it looks, you¡¯re probably still confused, but it¡¯s normal. After all, you¡¯re not complete. _OPE grid novel ¡®Look at it clearly, this is the infinite upper limit of the blood spirit, called the charm of power. "O Bai Ji nodded half-understandably, she was completely obsessed with the girl''s calmness, this indifferent is not a pretend, it is a habit, a natural and unquestionable tyranny of her own strength. ¡®It¡¯s probably that they made a mistake,...but on the contrary, the crooked beating is right, and besides, I have no choice but to say this in an ethereal voice. "Are you, this girl in the picture?" Bai Ji said hopefully, realizing that she could speak. "You rude little girl, you want to call me an ancestor anyway, who is your mother, haven''t you taught you etiquette?" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh? Old, old... Bai Ji''s mouth twitched. It is not being taken advantage of by people like ancestors." What you said is not entirely correct, I am not Soranya Rasambo. "The ethereal voice pondered for a moment, as if it was appropriate to consider how to explain it to himself. "I''m waiting here. For decades, I probably couldn''t be classified as a creature. If I insist, I''m probably a ray of remnant soul of Solanya Rasambo. "So strong..." If it weren''t for the inability to show the specific form, Bai Ji might already have small stars in her eyes. "It''s just a pity that he died in the end. "Called the ancestor, who taught you this child, so uneducated." The voice murmured silently. "Let¡¯s just sigh, who wants to call you ancestor, we don¡¯t have much to do with you..." "It doesn''t matter? Pooh... the ethereal voice that has always seemed to have no emotional expression laughs out as if he couldn''t help it. "What are you laughing at? What ridiculous thing we said, did you catch your smile?" "There seems to be a lot of incomplete parts. Is there no sign of memory recovery under various stimuli?" "What do you mean?" These thoughtless words are really confusing, although now that I don''t have a physical body, I really can''t touch my head. Bai Ji, who has been focusing on the silver-haired girl, noticed it, the Gulan Empire The eldest prince did not do anything, and kept a gentle smile from beginning to end. In addition to black and white, the third color... Everything is a conspiracy. The only insider could not get away, nor could he explain. In an instant, Bai Ji seemed to resonate with the white silver figure. "I can''t beat her, even the entire continent can''t stop her." Bai Ji muttered to herself. "However, the enemy is not only the existence of this continent, everyone is kept in the dark, and the guys who stir up trouble behind the scenes sit back and enjoy their achievements... "Is it finally resonating, then...what about the small male "Huh eh?" Bai Ji was taken aback, looking at the giant sickle in her hand, feeling at a loss. Was you still watching a play in the audience the moment before, and was appointed the protagonist of this play the next moment? Bai Ji swallowed, feeling the ocean of cursive energy coming from close at hand, almost graying out, and a million cute little white alpacas ran past in her heart. On the battlefield, being in a daze is a taboo, and the enemy will not let go of such an opportunity. Oooh! Hurry, hurry and save us, so fierce, it will kill us all of a sudden wow! ~ Bai Ji now has the urge to drop her sickle and headshots to beg for mercy, but at this critical moment, the more her body does not listen to her orders, she is completely out of her control, and can''t move. "Just a reminder, this is not a dream, once you die, it is death in the true sense." "No one can save you. Only you can save you. What''s a joke 1? Isn''t it pretty impossible for a novice to play PVP with the title of a great god? ? Life has finally started on the cute (short) little Bai Ji! "The curse is exhausted, vampire! Your fate is doomed, go to hell! I confessed you to the wrong person! The grievances between you and the blood spirit have nothing to do with us. We are just a passing dirt rider. For some reason, we will be swept by the ocean of curse energy that resembles a torrent, controlling this completely unsuitable body. Bai Ji is obviously gone. Leeway to dodge. If this is a muddled face, I am afraid that he died on the spot. Being threatened by life, but her heart is still calm, even Bai Ji herself feels strange. Before he could think about it, the curse energy''s indiscriminate bombardment overwhelmed it. ¡®Am I overestimating you? ¡¯ The smoke gradually dissipated, and the ethereal voice made a chuckle. ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem to be. There are nine black cards engraved and embroidered with dark red lines around her. ¡®You finally remembered. "Appeared! That is the awakening of the witch..." "Has broken through the sixth revolution... "We really have a chance...?" Everyone was timid, and the prince Gulan was rarely wary. Chapter 459: ......" Miluo opened her eyes suddenly, looking at the distant sky, and then jumped into the air, showing the prototype, her wings guarding the concentrated Yana. Just when everyone was wondering what she was doing, a fireball hit the dragon wing, splashing sparks. Everyone entered a state of vigilance. "Sir Kalanti!" Below the altar, the silhouette of the Herald was from far to near. "Master Kalanti, the sky has been broken by a group of monsters! "What? Monster?" Kalanti looked solemnly, thinking about whether the other party''s words were inappropriate. "Yes, it''s a group of monsters! They are terrifying and terrifying, and the subordinate took a cursory look. It seems that there are spiders with human bodies, and there are many kinds of giant reptiles with scales, and they are coming here mightily. !" "A spider with a human body?" Kalanti always felt that this description seemed to have been heard somewhere. "I remember that the human frontier city seemed to have had a disaster. According to reports from our insiders, it was a group of human spider beads that attacked the border city." Onda calmly analyzed. "Will it have the same origin with the frontier city of the Human Federation?" "This issue will be discussed later." Kalanti gritted his teeth and glanced over the stone pillar, Yana with her eyes closed. "How many have come?" No, I don''t know... Seeing it, there are all monsters, like ants. "The soldier replied with trembling trembling." It happens to be at this juncture, conspiracy? "Karanti shook his head. It''s obviously not the time to think about this. It is their glory to die to protect the emperor, but if the princess has three long and two shorts, they are sinners who have caused the blood to be broken. "The number of each other is tens of thousands, and we, there are only less than four thousand people." Karan Di leaned on his forehead in distress. "My lord, they are here! All the soldiers turned their gazes down, above the altar, they could see everything in the city, and naturally collected the creeping disgusting creatures that made people look at the scalp monsters, but every blood soldier knew that they could not shrink back. Behind them is the last bloodline of the blood family, they have no choice. "Templar knight, listen to my orders! Even if I die today, I can''t take a step back. Anyone who is timid will be executed immediately!" Di Ling drew out the blade of her sword, her expression extremely solemn. She knew the situation was not trivial. A group of ants below the spleen of Miluo who turned into a giant dragon, the hot dragon''s breath gushed out, and a sea of ??flames was ignited for half a day, and the monster in it was wiped out. Everyone looked at the great **** behind them in amazement. "Oh oh? Is it really a dragon? Interesting and interesting. A creature that has been extinct for thousands of years can be seen today... Hey, look at the dragon''s horn. It looks good. 35 ~ Ghost Shark At this time, in the city of Cod, Saplan. "Your lord of the city! The monster army approached the city and surrounded the city of Kod. The morale of the army was low, and the frontline warriors were waiting for your instructions. "It''s rude. "Huh eh? What, what?" The messenger who reported the frontier battle situation was taken aback, and some did not understand the meaning of the city lord''s command. "Using a monster to call the VIP outside the city, soldier, do you know that you are guilty?" Above the main seat, the city lord of Cod had a condescending gaze, and the soldier was sitting on pins and needles. "Belonging, subordinates are only truthful... "Come here, drag out this blasphemous gangster, and cut it off!" The City Lord of Corde said angrily. ... The guards on both sides didn''t know what had happened, but knew that the city lord''s order could not be violated, so they could only do so and drag the soldiers who shouted wronged out of the mansion. "My Lord City Lord, in a very period of time, the beheading will seriously reduce morale. I also ask Lord City Lord to take the overall situation as the most important... The warriors waiting on the side knelt down and pleaded, and the voices one after another came abruptly under the increasing anger of the City Lord. Stop. "You don''t have to beg for a lowly nameless man! He said bad words, he should be asked to be cut off, don''t say anything!" "It is "Tell the city lord, a man in black robe with a mask asks the humble man to give you a message, he seems to be this... the army The leader. "What does he want to tell me. "He said, you are only allowed to open the city gate within ten minutes. He is a servant of the ancestor of dawn. If you shut them out, the city of Cod will be a waste of life. "Arrogant!" One A warlord walked out. "My Lord, I would like to lead my troops to fight against... "Get down, what do you know?!" "...Yes." The warlord who was scolded could only retreat in despair. "This is the messenger of the ancestor god! You were born as Jeduo people, but you are so disrespectful to the true **** you believe in. Don''t you have a monarch in your eyes?!" The city lord of Corde angrily rebuked all the warriors. ...The generals opened their mouths and chose to remain silent. "Open the gate of the city quickly. The''visited guests'' outside the city are all loyal servants of the ancestor god, and we are colleagues. Now the other party comes with the will of the ancestor god, and resistance is rebellious! "But, Lord City Lord, outside the door is a group of monsters with spiders and human faces... "What do you know?! Those are the dependents created by the ancestor gods. They represent the ancestor god''s choice. To violate it is to violate the ancestor god! No, but now, open the door immediately!" ...... The messenger didn''t dare to talk more, so he could only do so. "My Lord City Lord!" After a while, the energetic messenger ran back, breathing heavily. "What? It''s a fuss, if the friendly army wants to use this to pass permission, if it asks for food, weapons, and photos, it will take as much assault on the civilians, and the hand will be "No, Lord City Lord, the distinguished guests did not ask for anything, but you can enter by yourself. After the city, they began to eat corpses among the unarmed people... "what??" ...The warriors were all shocked, and turned their eyes to the sad city lord. Tone. "If so, try to"...Is this what they need? "After a moment of silence, the city lord sat down slowly, exclaiming for satisfaction.¡¯ "But, the city lord... a word. "To rule the lives of the people, is it worthless in the eyes of the Lord of the City." I don''t know if it is said that, I have the courage to say, and I have no courage. "Who said that, stand up." The city owner calmly glanced at the silence below. Warriors. Admit? "I said, Your Excellency City Lord." A sturdy Jeduo man stood with his head high and chested out. "What''s your name?" The city owner narrowed his eyes. "It''s nothing more than the little ones, kill if you want, you don''t need to ask my name. "I''m asking you, what''s your name." The city lord''s voice became cold. Lei Zhong. " "Very well, I am a courageous young man." After looking up and down for a long time, the lord of Cod praised the young man and swallowed his neck. "People-oriented, peace in the world is the same as tyrannical tyranny." The one named Lei Zhong still insisted on his own opinions. sentence. "Well said, I am indeed incompetent." The city lord of Cod called to his subordinates and left and right, and whispered, "Retreat." The city lord and Lei Zhong passed by and walked out of the mansion. Just like that day. ¡®Any talent and courage should be used to protect the country and the people. Don¡¯t you feel aggrieved when you die in the wilderness? Phenomenon of family eclipse. More than fifty years ago, Saplan suffered a famine, bandits were everywhere, and the people were not living, and even fell. I don¡¯t know how long the old mother in that family was dying. The future master and son of Cord City were all alone, on the way to find food. The sound of peace sounded. The belly was empty, and the scent of the food evoked hunger. Before he could thank him, he stuffed the handed food into his mouth, and then he recovered a little bit of strength. The guy in the weird bird mask, the voice, ¡®you¡¯re welcome, if it¡¯s not enough, there are many more. ¡¯It was a man and woman who was wearing unclear clothes. Somewhat hard to say, my mother, "Honorable Sir, thank you for saving my life,... He asked for his next kiss, and now his life is hanging by a thread because of hunger, and it''s not just himself who needs food. light novel Chapter 460: He feels guilty about his thoughts of making an inch of it. or "I said, you are welcome." ...Looking at the pocket handed to him, he was indescribably grateful. "By the way, there is still an elderly mother in your family, right." The bird-faced man asked thinking slightly...what''s the matter with you? " "Your eyes have told me all the answers. Eyes...heavy, but it doesn''t matter. "By the way, did your hand hurt?" The black-faced man glanced at his empty cuff. "Very [sacred flesh and bones] In a magical scene, his lost arm grew a new arm quickly like a branch Y. He moved a little, his face was full of weirdness. "Your kindness will never be forgotten!" If you are grateful, you will swear an oath "Get up, don''t need to thank me, everything is a miracle." The bird-faced man helped him to kneel up and believed in the ancestor of dawn, the ancestor god, here is just a servant of the ancestor of dawn. "Li...Thank the ancestor of dawn, thank you Sir! May I ask your name, Sir???" "Just call me high priest. After that, he had food to rescue his mother, and finally gathered the rebel army and captured Cod to worship the ancestor, forcing the people to change the grace of life-saving and never forget. Since sitting on the throne of the city lord, he built temples all over the city. The beliefs of the ancestors even spread the beliefs of the ancestors to other cities. This is his reward, to the ancestor god, and also to the high priest. "Your Excellency is the leader of your army. "Yes, isn''t it?" The black robe old man turned around. "No, I just want to ask you, why do you take action against the unarmed people?" "Why, is there dissatisfaction with the city lord of Kede? "No, no, your Excellency has misunderstood what I mean. I''m just purely curious. Strengthen my strength and I will do it when I''m full." Curious? "The old man sneered. "The family members need living sacrifices to replenish their strength before setting off. Including the old man, I advise you not to live. They are the direct subordinates of the ancestor gods. No one except the ancestor gods wants to order them, kneel. . "In that case. I am not talented, willing to serve as a living sacrifice." The city lord of Cod raised one knee to the old man and hurry up. "The old man patted him." Is the Lord of the City telling a joke? What identity are you, what are these civilians, and pat him on the shoulder. I will retaliate with anger, "We are all Jeduo people, there is no distinction between high and low." The city lord of Corde said lightly. "To slaughter me, but this is the will of the ancestor god, so I can''t do nothing. "At least, let me pay for the life of a citizen." C) Isn''t it a pity that nourishment? "City Lord Kede seems rigid, the ancestor **** still needs your help, as the family''s "sir, ancestor god, what else can you tell me?" "Cord City Lord God moves. The crusade, this is under the ancestors." Of course, please lead your own troops, follow us to the rebellion of Saplan to the threshold of blood grafting. Yana did only one thing from the beginning to the end, purifying Bai Ji''s bloodline at all costs. The desire to obtain the purest blood spirit was not created out of thin air, let alone purified casually. There seemed to be only two divine veins, that was the first embrace of inheritance, or blood grafting. There is only the last step left in the plan to turn a deaf ear to the battle outside. After Shi Zhu experienced the collapse, she unexpectedly recovered her calm. Her mind was all on controlling the blood supply. (A little carelessness is a waste of previous efforts. Other people let go. Weapon, I promise, "Listen, everyone on the altar. The target of my sacrifice is only the dragon and the blood spirit on the stone pillar. Let''s forget the past, how about letting you live a life?" The regiment, the scene of blood and flesh flying cruelly underneath the fire and it is full of heat. , The family heresy and the Jeduo soldiers'' coalitions fought wildly with the blood soldiers, completely taking the words of the black-robed old man as wind blowing in their ears. He took out a few bottles of liquid medicine from his pocket, "Oh, I don''t understand it! Do you think this stinky dragon can protect you?!" The black robe old man snorted coldly and threw out his head with pride. "Let you see and see, the goat sacrifice is amazing!" The tall puppet rose from the ground, and the liquid medicine smashed out of it soaked the ground, as if there was life on the ground, it outlined the shape of a curse formation and rushed away indiscriminately. Human-faced spiders and blood sergeants. There is a tall, reinforced concrete building with uniquely shaped dolls appearing. [Dijiao stick figure] Their appearance instantly turned the battlefield down. "Six-pointed star attack!" Come on. The six huge clay dolls turned their button-like eyes to the altar, and Milo, who guarded Yana, surrounded them in a ball. The brilliance in their hands rose to the sky, converging into a dazzling beam of light. I don''t know what happened. The thick beam of light seemed to grow eyes, rushing into the blood army formation, the soldiers had not yet reacted. Stopped the action. Miluo groaned towards the sky, and the turbulent dragon chant made the reckless family members sluggishly stopped, and [Cursed Dragon Dang] turned it into a curse. The mantra energy itself is the resonance of language and blood, so as to correctly guide and transform the mantra energy in the body. Miluo used to release the mantra energy, naturally, the most shocking dragon language in the language. The long chant shattered the beam of light and transformed it. Do a little bit of light scattered in the air. "What?!!!" The black robe old man widened his eyes. "Dragon, is this amazing?" Right? ? These puppets were prepared by the priest himself, each of the third-tier peaks? A small handwriting sprayed through the lungs and lit four of them. Roar...". Even more shocking was still behind, the dragon''s voice broke through the sky, the deep dark red hellfire itself was a huge puppet. [Elemental release system hellfire invites], but accidentally injured more friends After being burned, they kept rolling and trying to put out the fire on their bodies, but in the end, the fire did not hit the army. The four adult dolls gritted their teeth and said, "This... how can this be? Can... the black robe old man pursed his mouth, watching the one who fell in the sea of ??fire, he fell another potion to the ground." This is what you forced me... "Let you see the dragon bone potion, this is the miracle that the ancestor **** bestows on the sacrificial lord! It is divided into the degree of a heaven. The huge magic circle burst open. This time, it was bigger than the previous few times, almost covering the four "Ho Ho Ho Ho!" can be completely restored, and even strengthen the "Hahahaha!..., this is a sacrifice for adults The potion made from a small dragon bone comes out and puts the power of a dragon in full view. It is more deadly and terrifying than before!" The black-robed man hiding in a safe area dared to stand here. Because he knew that this bone-dreading dragon was there, he would not be the target of the attack, and the hatred was not "It''s not over yet." The black-robed man continued, smashing all three bottles of medicine out. In an instant, four huge bone dragons surrounded Milo. "I don''t know who you are. I dare to provoke the ancestral spirit. Hehe, it''s really bold. What''s more... The dragon is not self-"Damn...Karanti who drew his sword naturally knows that the situation is critical, but it is really indistinguishable. I can deal with it. Said to crush Tier 4 potions, "it''s not over yet, don''t be surprised, this is just the beginning." The black robe man put the last bottle of potion on the ground. "Let you see, the high-ranking family member of the ancestor god, ghost shark!"''s attention. The sonic boom instantly made all the soldiers lose their hearing, Yana frowned slightly, forcibly suppressed the dispersion of everyone, and turned her eyes to the center of the sky. B, as if there is a height of heaven and earth. In Lielie''s black robe, "the hideous shark head grinned with fangs, and the monster with the human shark head stood in the rumor, and the monster that destroyed the Quran Empire appeared. Chapter 36~ "I remember that this kind of shark appeared in some fabrications. Only the dragons in myths and legends have appeared It¡¯s no surprise that this kind of human shark appears.¡ñ According to the legend, the Quran Empire, which has destroyed the corrupt regime, looks ugly, but it is the "holy good" of many women. These myths and historical facts cannot be fully believed, but the situation in ancient times can be analyzed from the side, at least so. A kind of ancient and powerful empire. The creatures overthrew a empire, but history itself is written by victors. How to ruin the former dynasty and beautify the dynasty is happy with them. No one will speak for a country that has been dying for years. "This ugly creature, you are sure to be a "beast" Does the form exist? ? You don''t need to be so scary even if you are joking? The unobtrusive appearance makes people cherish "Ms. Di Ling should really enrich her brain. For example, it involves more knowledge and wondering if you are a woman. The indifferent spit makes Dize cheer her up, and she keeps chanting "Situation." Tong Da Enemy is currently. I don''t usually see you, "Guoran is still in the mood to chat, should I praise you for your good spirits?" Min Chuanggai overturned a close human face, and Onda panted slightly. At the brain, we are responsible for solving the shrimp soldiers and crabs below, haha, these spiders "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, isn''t there Miss Long, the spider is super weak! The old lady can cut one out with a single sword!" , Kalanti was joking, and accurately pierced the Hellfire dagger into the humanoid monster. "The sweaty appearance is completely unconvincing." In his chest, the hellfire spread quickly like hay, swallowing it and enveloping it, do you have any opinion on me? ? Di Ling murmured, "You woman!" I have been targeting me since I took refuge in an adult, what do you mean? Do you have an opinion on me? ? The door shouted angrily _ The noisy little frog is very cute, and his opinions are serious. " Chapter 461: Partner! Are you looking for a fight? " "You guy! Are you looking for a fight? . Andy, the deputy commander of the Templar Knights, spared time to persuade him. "Head, don''t you say a few words... A woman decides the winner on the battlefield! " "Don''t stop me, today I will do better than anyone else''s gains, how about it, Miss Di Ling dare not?" Fong stay with me to the end. "Karanti covered her mouth and smiled. "Then, "Joke, would I dare?" Let¡¯s add chips, who loses, , Just learn three dog barks, how? " "Of course, I am happy to accompany you. "Hehe, don''t cry when you lose!" As if caught off guard, a sharp voice broke into everyone''s mind. 0 god. Is it easy for me to call you better than this? There is no sound wave fluctuation in the material world, just like an orderly and unrecognizable line of defense from the bag of time, and I can understand the meaning unexpectedly. Zhiyu forcefully broke through the line of defense of his head, "Let go of his hands and whisper, gnash his teeth. "It''s like rubbing glass with a knife... "Wow. What a terrible voice. Igishi is in 7. This is a battlefield, where you will lose your life if you don''t pay attention. "Miss Di Ling, save it, she''s covering her ears and looking like Xin, this year. Is it really a small shop? Karan''s first face was calm. "I didn''t realize that this voice is not the actual sound line. It is the heart and soul... Kalanti looked thoughtfully at the ghost shark standing in the distance, and then glanced at the Sijian package that was plated above. Fight with four bone dragons larger than their own But it doesn''t let the wind fall at all, and even has the momentum to gain the upper hand. The battle between Laimeng and the four bone dragons gave Randy the feeling of playing games with children, always feeling that the dragon girl in the sky had been sleeping. . The big is very fierce, and the cooperation of the bone dragons is also very tacit. Five dragons, 2 books, 7 tactics, three dragged Milo''s actions, and one looked for opportunities to take a heavy hit. After discovering that he couldn''t attack Miluo for a long time, the middle man Lidi Lin had been in a human form after losing, and now he was so fierce that people couldn''t take their eyes off. It seems like a battle between dragons and tigers, with gusts of wind and rain, you come and go, hitting the "earth, Miluo flies over. For example, the bone dragon utters the dragon''s roar, breathes out the dragon''s breath, *Meng yawns slightly, and swoops sideways," Miluo strolled in the garden, passing through the empty glands between the dragon wings. Each time, it was only a little bit close to the hit, which seemed dangerous. I found Miluo''s dodge routines with my heart and soul. Three blocked the way of Mi Meng, and the last one aimed at Miluo, and the flames roared out along with it. The situation is inevitable, the bone dragons vowed Believing that he had won the victory, an immovable target was just as easy as the opposite, a bone dragon. Palm, the result was indeed a hit. After spraying to the other two real countries and other pot spells, after locking on a target, the target has a hundred attacks on the [Jushu System Sanity Lack] without any fancy special effects. Can''t hit a hundred percent. The mindless bone dragon seemed very angry and started Neijiang. The black-robed old man was shocked. It was also a dragon. Why was the gap so big? Our frost wave eggs! What is this? It''s useless at all, stop attacking, stop attacking all for me! I heard it. Under the anger of the old black man, the bone dragons finally calmed down, suspended in the sluggish air, and continued to attack Mi Meng in the same plane. Have! "In the whole thing of the old man in the dark ¡®Lower species, are you here, ignore me? Face is on behalf of the probe. "You, you, you can''t kill me! I am the servant of the ancestor god, so I''ll drink! The black person doesn''t look at me, you can''t do this without the command of Master Xiangshen! " Even if you are directly under the family of the ancestor god, you can''t come to me. There are fluctuations in Zhongzhou''s love line, but the green eyes are exuding a huge figure with a terrifying shark head standing quietly, without opening, and feeling the light. "The one who summons me needs to pay a price," Gui Yan raised his head slowly. "The price of life, a loyal follower, you can''t "what, what?" ? No, I, I am the most powerful assistant of the goat sacrificial lord, it is Jiazhong Yangxin who does such extraordinary things only by your will, the crude **** will never say about you! : The Heiyan old man speaks intermittently, suitable for incoherent "Goat sacrifice?" never heard of that. The soul language that came out of his mind made the black-robed old man''s heart cold by half. I thought I could deter the opponent with this, No. 14a1u This is common sense. Since I am a loyal servant of the ancestor god, why not ¡®call out my creature, you have to pay the price of your life, know? "Nonsense! How could it be possible?!" "Poor Yuzi, why did the ancestor **** seek low-level species as his slaves? You don''t understand the father? "Huh? Why, why? The black-robed old man was taken aback and looked into the eyes of the ghost shark. To summon our high-level Xiangshen scrolls from the different planes to this point, it takes the lifeline of the summoner, summons the summoner, and takes the life of the summoner at the expense of heavenly law. We cannot move freely on this plane, so, I can only ask you. "What, what?! Impossible, you are lying to me ;The ancestor **** loves us, is the merciful **** moon who vowed to protect us under the vow! " ¡®The insects with weak houses can climb onto the heads of Tier 2 species and do their best. The gaze swept across the stubborn blood soldiers and Templar knights in the lower corner. ¡®Or, you don¡¯t have the consciousness of being a bug? ¡¯ "Oh, I. I''m a direct subordinate of the right-hand man of the Goat Sacrifice! Do you know the Goat Sacrifice? Other developers! You can come to this land completely thanks to him! The black robe old man trembled. Why didn''t he smash the potion bottle by himself and summon us, but instead let you come? Didn''t you understand this point? ¡®So what, why doesn¡¯t he. "You, you... Are you calling me a maggot??" The electric shark raised his head, his green eyes were like two poisonous swords, ¡®just for the dead ghost, he should have had his own consciousness long ago. Penetrated the heart of the black robe old man. ¡®Dedicating to the ancestor god, you¡¯re the one who can¡¯t turn around forever Falling down from the air. This was the last word that appeared in the black robe old man''s mind. The next moment, the old man bleeds from his seven orifices. Chapter 462: And the blood army that has the upper hand. The electric tank moved, it moved its arms first, looked down at the crowd, stubbornly resisted, and occupied, ED¡¯There are only opponents of this level, why did you call me out? " The mayfly looked at the mountain, and the little finches could not understand Kunpeng''s ambition. It''s like human beings are not so bored that they can only kill an ant. It''s not that they can''t do it, but this kind of behavior is really unbelievable to them. F light novels are the same for ghost sharks. You must obey the order. The Lord¡¯s order cannot be violated, since it is a sacrificial ritual appointed by the ancestor god, the pavilion of his own world. The elephant stood there, his eyes flashed with a magic sound, from everyone''s mind, the huge figure did not open its mouth and groan, flashed like a signal. His unique anti-singing skills sounded in everyone''s mind, this deep and incomprehensible language. Dehude_. Ren Fengdian snarled, blowing down the smashing wall of the ruined leather market, and uprooting the branches and trunks of the grid tree. The great momentum was just the tranquility before the storm. [Criminal Fall Curse] The chanting ends. , Not only that, but the coolness blooms in my heart, this kind of cold is daunting The desperate soldiers felt that two buckets of cold water had been splashed on their heads, 1 The feeling of holding back is called fear. In an instant, whether it¡¯s a red-eyed army or a knight, look Fight back, and began to rout and fled under the assault charge of the heretic army. It''s completely useless. .Don''t panic, stop the lineup again! "Onda gritted his teeth, Jia Na''s spirit continued to preside over the overall situation, one person tried to flee, and the military spirit began to collapse, let alone thousands of people began to retreat in their hearts? Karan held back the urge to escape in his heart and tried to coordinate the soldiers in an attempt to restore morale. The current Xinyu didn''t even dare to lift her head, she didn''t dare to look at that huge thing after doing all kinds of heretics. Whoever glanced at it, her mind would collapse. It must be fun to fight hard for Lalam, and she who dedicated her life will actually have such a day... Fear of panic, but also extremely guilty, swear to The low-level species have exhausted their art of war, racked their brains and tried their best in their national power, with the goal of only changing the outcome of a battle, but for the higher beings, this is just a trifle. It only depends on a few words. It''s a trivial thing to fall back on one side. You don¡¯t even need to directly intervene in the fight. How could it be possible to fight... this kind of enemy? If you die at night, go up with the old lady! You guys, take out the backbone of a Templar knight! .Di Zhen''s rage epsilon''s rapid grid battle line advances under the altar, the blood army retreats, and there is even no room for resistance. In the prosperous eyes, all the dragons broke through the sky, shattering the timidity and fear in everyone''s hearts. "Listen to my orders and counterattack them!" Under the instructions of Xia University, the counterattack began, and the battle situation gradually stabilized. The fleeing soldiers went through a brief stupefaction, and pointed at Onda''s intended earth-centered girl. "Thanks...Karanti stroked the sweat stains on his forehead, thank you for the call A. Seriously, Milo put the four bones Four dragon skeletons fell from the air to the center of the heretical army. The result of the previous battle was obvious, and the dragon was easily solved. Youdao. , The ghost shark slowly looked at the top of the altar, the girl who folded her arms and also ignored her. At least, there is an opponent who can still be seen. The magic sound that made people feel unspeakable resounded again. The gust of wind screamed, letting Xijialong in between. It was an unobstructed clear sky and a sudden torrential rain. Thick dark clouds enveloped the sky, and you could faintly see the flickering of spells. [Crime Sky Thunder Spirit 1 The sound of lightning and thunder overwhelmed the sound of shouting, and the thunder did not distinguish the enemy and the landing. Compared with the blood army, it caused more casualties to its own people, but the heresy army is endless. The blood family''s regeneration ability is completely reduced to aid under the thunder and lightning, and it will be carbonized into ashes when touched. And after the lightning strikes, one Lei Ling will be born. Lei Ling''s combat power is super strong, making it difficult for the blood sergeant to start. If Yancheng is dead, the attack will be completely ineffective to them. Just as the Dragon Ridge was shaking, the sky seemed to overlap with another layer of curse. The roar represents the language of the dragon clan [Summon Stars'' Meteor Shower] A semicircle that was plucked away from the soil. Dense meteorites fell from the sky, The confrontation between thunder and lightning and meteorite suffers from the mortals below. The gigantic ghost shark is motionless, so it is naturally the biggest target of the meteorites. I don¡¯t know how many times the meteorite has hit, the ghost shark is still motionless, and the injury of the higher-order species is 7 On the other hand, Milo, an electric arc failed to hit her for a simple reason. [Ju incantation system lack of intellect] As early as when the war started, the ghost shark was locked. No blessing, I am very pleased with you, to be honest, I have suffered a lot of injuries, but the final winner can only be me. Do you know why it''s wet? Miluo suddenly opened her eyes and looked behind her. A shock of thunder struck the unconscious Yana, When the incident happened suddenly, Milo didn''t have time to stop it. Lei Ling, who was born, regarded the fallen Yana as the target of attack without saying a word. Want your two-point push to increase the amount of demand, use the sugar to make a knife to select the bones, and then lift the pot 2 to report to the ground and go out. Unfortunately, Lei Ling was not hit. ¡®Are you all gambled? It''s a pity that the oD ghost shark swayed. : Yana Qiang grinned. "I just, return this thing to its owner." Chapter 463: Chapter 37 ~ The Undefeated "Return it to its owner?" "Look at the blood pool. Going up is very important for you. Destroying that pillar will make you feel ashamed. The ghost shark stretched out a pointed finger, and the beam of curse energy was before breaking the stone pillar. Stopped by the huge dragon wings. "I guess it''s almost the same." The ghost shark smirked a few times, forcing the opponent to show his true body, which has already explained the problem. "I said the big shark, can you stop talking in heart language? I''m worried that my voice won''t be heard by the people present, right? It''s terrible." Di Ling vomited impatiently. We have caused trouble, and I have nothing to do. If we speak out, everyone will die. " "Huh? The voice wants to kill us? I can''t tell that you, a big shark, is a second-in-two." Di Ling did not forget to tease. In fact, it is not only the head of the unobtrusive Templar Knights, but the blood sergeants and Templar knights all think that this shark monster is just talking big words. It is very strong, yes, you can think of killing the second-order species by language alone, thinking that the second-order species are ants on the ground? "Head, don''t say so absolutely "Come on, if that big guy really has the kind of ability to speak early, why wait until now? Think he is a bodhisattva heart, can''t bear to kill us?" Di Ling shot the attacking spider over. The low-level family members are also loyal to the ancestor gods, and "green eyes glanced at the low-level species who were not as high as their toes." "The act for the purpose of killing low-level species is meaningless." If Nengfeng did not exercise restraint and allowed it to wreak havoc, I am afraid that as soon as it came into the world, it would kill all the existence except oneself in a flash regardless of the enemy and self. And there is no need for the other party to lie. "That''s really a strange request." Ghost Shark slowly turned his gaze to Miluo. "I hope I will not disappoint my expectations. The surging curse can provoke a hurricane, and a powerful suction swept across it, and even the spider family and the beast family who were affected and swept up in the air can be seen. The closed jaws of the ghost shark opened, not like a noisy noise, not like a high-pitched roar, or even a biological sound. The voice level cannot be judged, as if it is not the voice of this world. The suppressed coercion is like the sky collapsing, the earth is falling apart, and the terrible cracks are like the skin of the ground. ¡®Language is one of the necessary conditions for the release of spells. The languages ??of different races have huge power differences. The creatures that can release spells without vocalization, relying solely on spiritual words, are the existence that no one can provoke. The moment the ghost shark made the sound, it seemed as if the whole world had quieted down. It was only a moment, but it seemed to have undergone centuries of changes. Tiandu, the former Blood Spirit Empire Junlin City was fragmented, the ground shifted, and the space between heaven and earth became unstable, as if it had returned to the century-old Jedduo Tiandu, the city was incomprehensible, and its appearance was unrecognizable here. Civilized city-state. The only thing in peace was that there were only a few cracks on the altar, which contrasted sharply with the desolate Tiandu city below. The Jeddor army, the blood sergeant, the Templar knights, and even the heresy army, which is not counted to the end, are destroyed. The shocking scene is destined not to be blessed to be appreciated by low-level species. The shapeless corpses were all in a mess, and it was not even clear whether it was an enemy or a friend. The pitch-black ghost shark stood, melted in the darkness, only the green pupils exuded a rash. His eyes didn''t even look at the wreckage on the ground, as if only a few insignificant bugs were trampled to death. "Dragons?" Looking at the opponent who was still facing him on the other side of the altar, the ghost shark''s lips closed. The result was that the ground collapsed more severely, and the mountains shook in the distance. "This plane is too fragile." The ghost shark shook his head. He was not worried that the other party would not understand what he said. In the eyes of high-ranking people, language is just a form of expression, just like he can understand the other party''s dragon language. . Miluo opened the barrier at a critical moment, but because the release time was not timely, she only protected herself and the altar, perhaps even she did not expect that the raging curse could be so terrifying. The altar is still intact, although Yana, who is under protection, is not in a very good condition. Looking at the blood pool that has gradually disappeared, no one understands Milo''s psychological activities at this moment. The reddish lines on the stone pillars have cooled down, Yana, as the blood grafting person, survives, and the sun goes down. The grafting ceremony was interrupted, and the price to be paid was two lives. A strange sentiment waved in Milo''s heart. This sentiment was familiar and unfamiliar. For thousands of years, she thought she had forgotten this sentiment. It was here thousands of years ago, and thousands of years later still "You are angry, Miss Long." "No." Miluo answered calmly. "It''s just simple, I want to break your corpse into pieces. The blood pool stopped tossing and didn''t reflect. Yana, who was stripped of blood, could only breathe out from death. The dragon''s eyes shrank, and the silver-white dragon emperor''s daughter roared into the sky, and the mountain collapsed instantly, as if the dark clouds in the sky were about to fall. The hoarse roar caused irregular mountains to rise from the ground, surrounding the ghost sharks. It''s over, it''s all over. coF Mu Xiaoxian The fury of the dragon seemed to annihilate and shatter the entire plane. With the last madness and despair, she uttered a dragon language that could make the world fall apart. [The curse will fall into the dust] This is, the (unrelenting) level spell, the consequences of launching it will be incalculable. The entire world, the entire plane, and the entire space began to be turbulent. With the radiant white dragon as the center, the world gradually fell into vain. "What a crazy and unreasonable power. Are you planning to drag half of the world into the abyss?" The ghost shark''s words finally fluctuated, and he shook his head. "What a mess. He knew that he could not stop Milo, who had fallen into madness, with words, and did not intend to stop with words. In the next moment, the big floor block that fell into the abyss returned to normal, and the dazzling light of the white dragon disappeared, as if nothing had happened. "Dao is one foot high and the devil is one foot high, I''m sorry Miss Long. "In our [Middle Demon Realm], no one can use more than [Golden Divine Veins] spells. "It''s impossible to launch that kind of tantrums spell, save it, although our generation will be directly affected indiscriminately." "The goal of the sacrifice is only you and the blood girl, why bother? "I glanced at a horrible wreckage. "These low-level species would never die. Even if the family members are surrounded, there may still be a possibility of breaking through, I will not purposely kill a group of low-level species. "If it were you I surrendered before the war. How could such a cruel thing happen?" The ghost shark asked jokingly, "Although it is a bug, it still contains my loyal subordinates." "[Unrelenting) level curse was offset by [Domain], now how many available curses do you have left, we are very curious." Ghost Shark contemptuously said. "It''s not too late to surrender now. It is also a glorious thing to serve the Ancestor God, so consider it carefully." "Ho **** ho ho! The unsuspecting ghost shark in the middle of the dragon''s breath was shot away by him nonchalantly." Now that we are too lazy to act. "The ghost shark shook his head and shook his head. "[Golden Divine Veins], including the spells below [Golden Divine Veins], cannot cause substantial harm to us. This is a characteristic of the Ghost Shark. Above the golden veins cannot be released, and below the golden veins cannot be harmed It turned out that it was so indifferent from beginning to end, and it turned out that I was not afraid of hurting him at all. "Don''t be useless." The ghost shark bore the dragon''s breath bombardment without expression. "Why bother. If you like this site, remember to collect it, and recommend it to your book friends! Milo gasped for breath, as if he hadn''t heard the other party''s voice at all, she kept blowing dragon breath, bombarding ghost sharks wildly. The irrational attack finally stopped, and Mir¨® was also tired, returning to a human form that was labor-saving. G "No matter how hard I don''t understand, my generation will have to do it myself." The ghost shark began to feel a little dissatisfied. The thick dark clouds in the sky made Milo breathless, her chest was stuffy, and she gritted her teeth unwillingly. "Now, there is no free lunch in the world, and I don''t want much." In the memory, the black-robed girl pointed at herself with a smile. "The price of revenge for you is to be my pet~ how about it? It''s fair, right? Chapter 464: "Damn it, don''t you dragons wear clothes? Now, put them on quickly, and the eyes of people looking at me are weird when walking on the street. I didn''t specially knit it for you, just as the owner, I don''t want pets to be wronged. . The memories gush out together, and the lacrimal glands are sour. What about dragon princesses, what about Tier 4 species? If she didn''t protect her, she wouldn''t even qualify as a pet. "Cough Miluo, stop." Miluo cast a blank look at Yana who stopped behind her. "It seems that he is still a wise person who knows the current affairs." The ghost shark glanced approvingly at the weak blood girl lying on the ground. "Don''t get me wrong, I didn''t tell you to give up resistance." Yana forced a smile. "The ink necromancer is connected to your soul, but you haven''t disappeared yet. What does this mean?" She felt it as early as that moment, the slightly familiar breath came back. Milo was taken aback, then slowly turned her gaze to stop the boiling blood I saw that the giant sickle [Gutemala], which had not been in the blood pool just now, was thrown out, and then, a small white hand stretched out, a messy grasp in the air, and calmed down after touching the edge of the pit. "The sickle must be thrown? It hit our head." The blood pool said. Yana''s mouth twitched, and she silently moved her head to the side. The''things'' soaked in the blood pool quickly figured out the specific shape of the pit and climbed out from it. First, a little girl with a small head came out of the pool of blood, but it was not sticky. A little blood stained, the over-white body looked like Flawless holy jade, a treasure that makes people feel compassionate. The long hair fell unfettered, and the end had completely turned into a pale cherry color. The suffocating beauty of the face is like a gift from the gods, and the exquisite, petite and perfect body can be seen from the chest to the toe. Except for the weirdness of not wearing any clothes, the girl is flawless. Without further ado, pulling the rest of the girl out of the pit, Milo calmly put her coat on the girl''s body, temporarily acting as a cover. "Huh?" Bai Ji raised her eyebrows. "Remember me?" Milo stared at her confused eyes nervously. The short story "I don''t remember." Bai Ji smiled innocently. "I don''t remember who raised this twenty-five young dragon. I do not" "Have you made an appointment with her? Or you already knew it." Bai Ji glanced at Yana meaningfully. "Afterwards, if you don''t explain clearly to us, it''s not a question of whether you recognize you or not." Bai Ji''s smile looked like a little girl who was in her childhood and had no knowledge of the world. "Is it the question of whether to put sweet sauce or chili sauce for the dragon meat fire." Bai Ji pinched Miluo''s chin. "The stinky dragon with his elbow turned in a collusion to deceive his master, your operation is okay, have you forgotten who is your true master?" "For the sake of you giving us clothes, it''s better not to take care of you, thank you~" Bai Ji tightened her tights and stuck out her tongue to Miluo. "Let''s clarify your problem with that old vampire later, eh? What about our faithful servants? "Faced with Bai Ji''s question, Miluo looked sad. "Are they all killed? How long is this?" Looking at the corpses piled up under the altar, except for the altar which was still intact, only the three of them were still alive. "Loyalty is commendable." Bai Ji clapped her hands and took out the ink stick. "Then give you a new life. [Mir Talu''s Ink Stick Water (Biluoquan)] The life-giving spring water irrigated the corpse pile, washed away the heretical corpses, and the **** corpses gradually began to react. "Master, can save her as well. Miluo doesn''t know what Bai Ji''s current state is, and the incomplete bloodline is restored to that point. She can only bite her teeth and lay her finger on Yana, whose life is hanging by a thread. "People who have lost too much blood and people who have lost bone marrow can''t be counted as one category, and living water can''t be saved." Bai Ji closed her eyes and shook her head. Besides, there is no need to save her, right? " Milo lowered his head. "Don''t worry, she, let''s arrange it freely. "Low-level resurrection techniques? Interesting, but not practical. After all, it is just a trick of the third-level species." "Huh?" Bai Ji turned to the place where the sound source was trembling, the huge shark monster. Chapter 38~ Raindrops hit the roof tiles and penetrated along the eaves. The thunder pierced like a clear sound that resounded through the clouds, only a moment of white divided the dark rainy night into two, and the sky broke. The bird-faced man sat up from the edge of the bed and silently looked at the broken porcelain cup on the ground. Woo! ...What happened to Dasi Meow! ? "Amao is more sensitive to signs of crisis than humans, and sits up in shock on the bed." She returned. "The bird-faced man murmured as if talking to himself. "She? Huh? Who is she, a friend of the high priest?" No, the breath disappeared again? Could it be that the spirit has been too tight these past two days, and the perception has gone wrong? It is impossible, but it is also incredible for a creature that has been dead for thousands of years to wake up from long sleep. "High Priest High Priest, meow~ who is she referring to~?" The Yamao girl from the famous Lankan tugged at the cuff of the bird-faced man, her watery eyes full of worry and anxiety. "Why do you show this expression?" The black-faced man leaned down slightly, "Huh? Huh, Lanka felt that the high priest seemed to be panicking just now, so Lanka was worried..." Lanka carefully looked at the high priest who was very different from the usual amiable and amiable image." "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! "Me, panic?" The black-faced man murmured to himself, and then shook his head negatively. How could it be possible that this kind of extreme affection should have long since lost the self who was numb to time. No one in this world can make oneself afraid. "High priest, what''s wrong with you, it looks a little weird..." Sensitive Lanka faintly sensed the high priest''s mood swings. "It should be just my illusion." The black-faced man shook his sleeves, exposing his palms as white as a newborn baby, and smoothed Lanka''s blasted hair. "Take a good rest, it''s okay. "So, who does she mean?~" "It''s not a lady''s habit to ask questions. Looking at the tangled eyes, strongly restrained curiosity, and afraid of being hated by the cat girl, a hint of carelessness was outlined under the mask "A terrible opponent, remember the Saplan State I mentioned to you before?" "The Scarlet Scourge, the greedy devourers one by one Solana Rasambo." The bird-faced man raised his head slightly, and the picture in his mind was like a night without stars tonight, with overflowing rain gradually surging. The ruins that remain slumped are burning with unquenchable wars, the corpses of the coalition forces are scattered among the rubble of the tower, the family members and girls who are proud of the sinner are standing on the rows of "large garbage", the giant sickle skeleton flashes coldly. , Scarlet pupils are like the coldest freezing point in the abyss. "I haven''t played enough, I have more than 20 "cards" left, why are you all dead? 7 Stand up and continue? The awe-inspiring aggressors with a clear mind! The skirt is ragged, and the wounds that cannot heal are overflowing with blood, but she can''t conceal her unparalleled aura. How many years has it been? What happened about two epochs ago, the memory is still so profound. "The degree of cruelty and brutality makes people amazed, unable to see the strength of the critical point." The Umian man lowered the brim of his hat. In this world, one of the few people who can make the ancestral **** feel jealous, if it were not for the battle against her, he would most likely turn around... Back then, the ministers of the Qulan Empire colluded with the sinner for the purpose of stealing the country, and the inside and the outside were combined, and the Qulan Empire existed in name only. The forces of the foreign gods and sinners have already penetrated into the court of the Qulan Empire, using the stronghold of the Qulan Empire to instigate friction between the blood spirit empire and its surroundings, and using their fear of blood spirits to launch the mainland coalition. While eliminating [Blood Scourge] Solana, it greatly weakened the national power and military strength of the mainland countries, killing two birds with one stone and killing two birds with one stone. Chapter 465: The success of the sinner¡¯s invasion of the main plane [Baland] owes the credit to the mainland countries. "Hehehe... a gentle breathing. "Huh?" The bird-faced man glanced over, and Lanka on the side drooped his eyes and fell asleep as long as he was eloquent. "Sleep well... cherish the present." "Uh uh uh...Karanti stroked his groggy brain, in a trance, the parts under his body seemed to have been disassembled and put together again. Without any effort, he felt like he was going to fall apart. The same. I felt that I had a long dream. The water carried her and she didn''t know where she had drifted. The mother who lost her childhood seemed to be waving to herself. "Wake up... Mother, mother "??" Onda was unclear to Karanti who suddenly embraced him. "Quickly wake up, Your Royal Highness is watching... Your Royal Highness?!" Kalanti blinked in confusion, and the body nestled in Onda''s arms suddenly stagnated, and hurriedly left from Onda''s arms. The feeling of soreness and falling apart went straight to the brain. Ahhh... it feels alive. She looked around and found that everyone except Onda, including the Templar knight''s colleagues, seemed to have just recovered. She even saw not far away, Di Ling stood up cursingly under Andy''s support. And they were not the only ones who were rescued, but also the army of Jeddow who was attached to the heresy. At this moment, their eyes were dumbfounded, and they didn''t understand what had happened. What happened? I remember¡­¡­ OSF Light Novel "You two have a good relationship. "Huh?!" Kalanti was startled, his eyes fell to the silver-haired girl sitting on the sickle at the source of the sound. "Princess, Your Royal Highness! Are you okay?? She couldn''t be more familiar with that beautiful and lovely face, but she always felt that the aura was a little different from before, and it was very contradictory. She was clearly a person, but she felt that she was a different person. "What can we do, but you, almost went to the temple to visit the ancestor Lue." Bai Ji said teasingly. "You quarreled with Onda and Pingli, and the relationship is still good when you are parting. "Huh eh?? No, it''s not like that... Karanti, who hasn''t explained anything, suddenly felt suffocated. He looked at the monster standing between the heaven and the earth, and the memories before his death surged up in an instant. "His Royal Highness, be careful of that monster. "Hush..." With jade-like fingers touching her lips and teeth, Bai Ji made a hissing motion. "Just watch it there. "Mr. Shark, did you hit our lovely subordinates? We thought that there was no direct conflict between us, and there was no conflict of interests at the moment. It can be easy to disperse, but unfortunately, we are short-term people. "Bai Ji smiled and said, "You hit our subordinates and bullied our lovely pet. We are not blind. If we can''t do it blindly, we have to make justice for them. "We don''t want much, just your life." . "Oh, my life?" The ghost shark squeezed its big eyes, mockingly. "The little Tier 3 species is really brash. My generation is a servant who directly serves the ancestor of all things. We have the wisdom and power that this lower plane never possessed. How dare a little ephemera talk about mountains?" "The ancestor of all things? It refers to the octopus? Why, he changed his name again?" Bai Ji raised her eyebrows. "*The little **** girl who hasn''t done it, dare to be disrespectful to my lord, really arrogant and arrogant!" The roaring voice came, carrying the momentum of the collapse of the mountain. A few seconds after everything was in peace, Kalanti and others slowly opened their eyes and found that they were being wrapped in a transparent semi-elliptical shield. "Don''t move, the master asked me to protect you." Milo said coldly, with no emotion and expression and no need to wear a jacket. "Long...Karanti was slightly taken aback, looking at Bai Ji who was unharmed in the air, thoughtfully. "Be quiet, this land is going to be used to rebuild the palace in the future, don''t turn over the foundation." Bai Ji said impatiently. "The emperor... Yana stared at the holy white shadow in the sky in a daze. "Ignorant Tier 3 little girl, you have to pay for your words and deeds!" "Boring, what made you willingly give your life to that big octopus?" "Oh, how can the greatness of the ancestors be understood by a little bug like you? Much" the ghost shark''s words were full of disdain. "Great? Well, we can''t deny this point. His escape technique can be said to be extremely accomplished. This point is beyond our reach." Bai Ji calmly analyzed. "Bold son, let you see the ability of the ancestors of the scroll!" The ghost shark was completely angry, the angry roar accompanied by compressed singing syllables. [Crime is God''s Punishment] In the black mist stretched out a series of thick and long tentacles, like the whip of God, like a whip of God, in comparison, Bai Ji is like an inconspicuous little white dot. [Elemental Summoning System Bo Lin¡¯s Earthy Wall] The shape is strange, as if an earth wall with a human face was quickly formed, and the huge tentacles easily smashed the earth wall, but this inevitable blow was forced to stop. After breaking the soil wall, the tentacles also shattered and disappeared, unable to launch subsequent attacks. "This spell has only a desperate level, and the effect is to counteract a spell, regardless of level. "It''s just a kid''s trick, do you dare to show it off?" The ghost shark widened its green eyes without pupils. "Really?" Bai Ji smiled, holding up the huge ice spear floating in the air and throwing it. [Elemental Summoning System runs through the ice spear] "Kacha!" The ice spear hit the ghost shark like a white light, shattering it into thousands of ice chips. "It''s useless, below the golden veins, it doesn''t make any sense to us." "Oh, isn''t it?" Bai Ji smiled and pulled out the very poorly sold dark sword around her waist. "Try this?" "Hahaha. Enough of the little girl''s jokes, right? Isn''t the next item a doll without a skirt?" "Is this the evil taste of your blood spirits, used to entertain us?" Looking at the little black sword that is approaching him, the ghost shark is very disdainful. Can this tatters cut butter? A small toothpick can hurt us, then... heh! It''s a pity that [Bao Wang], who was called a "little toothpick" by the ghost shark and ignored it, not only broke the ghost shark''s defense, but also easily inserted it into his pupilless eyes. It was so painful that this behemoth screamed, and even the soldiers of Jeduo, who didn''t know how to watch the show and eat melons, were dumbfounded. "What kind of ghost is this..." The ghost shark came back to his senses, and when he wanted to hack this''small toothpick'', he found that the tattered sword had already said "Maybe it can''t cut butter, but in front of it, you Just butter." The ghost shark covered his eyes, waiting to heal, but he was horrified to find that his right eye seemed to have lost the ability to heal... "Also, little toothpick? Your octopus will shake three times when you see this stuff?" Bai Ji tilted her head. "Damn Xiaoxiao, deceiving people too much!" The ghost shark roared, but did not lose his mind. In fact, he had put his attitude right and was wary of this opponent. But you don''t need to be too cautious, the third-order species is nothing more than the upper limit is lower than its own lower limit, and the inferior creatures can only swipe some shameless Bai Ji to unfold the huge black wings, and rush towards him from the other side with the sword. Are you planning to use that strange sword as your main attack weapon? Naive, there are 10,000 ways to get you close! He threw a scroll from the void bag. [Space Division Wall] Chapter 466: In an instant, a transparent wall stood between Bai Ji and the ghost shark. "Why, plan to rush over? This is a high-level space curse, no curse of any type can interfere, try again with the broken sword in your hand?" Ghost Shark mocked. "Interesting." To her surprise, Bai Ji not only has no distress, but is full of excitement and bloodthirsty. "Finally, let us play it seriously." The curse can surging, and the black light that pierces the illusion is gleaming, lingering around her, like a vermilion pen, gradually drawing out the pitch-black cards, a total of nine cards. "Appeared, sure enough...Miluo was stunned, looking at the lingering Nine Cards of Bai Ji, her face was stunned, and she also reacted with the same "success, success,... the crystal clear dripping, Yana forgets I wiped it, looking at the back in the sky that I can only look up to, with affection. "The emperor... "Awakening? Oh, just a Tier 3 awakening, how capable it can be." The ghost shark sniffed. Bai Ji picked out one of the nine cards at random, pinched **** out, and pointed straight at the sky. [Awakening: All-knowing and Almighty] "No matter what tricks you do, you can''t break through the space barrier of our generation. (Space System Dimensional Tunnel) An evil smile was outlined at the corner of Bai Ji''s mouth, and the surface of the partition wall was actually concave, and then a channel to enter it was formed. "Space Curse? What? Impossible?! This is clearly the magic vein curse of the Elf race, you are a blood spirit... Before the ghost shark finished the crosscut, he cut through his skin. "No. Can... It''s impossible! Ming..." The ghost shark was furious, and immediately used the curse to plan to hammer this little fly close to the RA ruler into hell. [Criminal Demon Halberd Qianfeng] The trident, which was dense like a gust of wind and rain, struck Bai Ji. She just hovered in the air with her arms folded, and there was an Erya smile at the corner of her mouth. Such a dense trident rain, but none of them hit. [The curse is insane] "What, N: This is not the Dragon''s Divine Vessel Curse A" "This is [All Knowledge Almighty]." Bai Ji licked her lips. Volume 8 Final Chapter of the Battle Song of Glory of the Blood Spirit ~ Li Xian Ru Fei what happened? A blood spirit broke through the bloodline limitation and forcibly used the high-level curse of the dragon and the elves? Even as the family of the supreme sinner, the ghost shark could not break through the line of transcendence, but a small Tier 3 species did it easily. "Isn''t this the Dragon Clan''s Divine Vein Curse? Why can you use it freely?" The ghost shark widened its ferocious eyes. "Aren''t you a blood spirit at all?" "Of course we are the blood spirit. I don''t know which strange stranger from outside the plane is. It''s really rare and strange." Bai Ji replied with contempt and contempt for the ghost shark. "You just learned a little bit of cleverness, but don''t want to fool the well-informed generation! The wisdom of the ancestors is beyond your inferior creatures like you to see the whole picture!" The momentum is confident and not to admit defeat, but the action is Start to take precautions instead of words and deeds. He kept calm and analyzed. First of all, the effect of [Curse System Sanity] is not long, and the effect on himself should have disappeared. Although it is not clear how the opponent can use the curse across bloodlines, it must be costly. Yes, even if that strange black sword could kill him, it wouldn''t be able to disable him with the two-layer protection feature for a while. Obviously, one should adopt the tactics of maximizing strengths and avoiding weaknesses, that is, procrastination. As long as the opponent runs out of spell power, they will win without fighting. After completing the tactics, Ghost Shark threw two scrolls from the void pocket. [Sacred Scroll Stone] [Holy Diyou] The surging curse can set off hurricanes and waves around the ghost shark. At the same time, a layer of looming dark blue gauze is blessed on his "High-level Curse Scroll. It can be donated to those who want to build a palace. Why is it so wasteful.¡± The fingers flicked in the air, and the holy energy, which is the opposite of the vampire, leaped back and forth between Bai Ji¡¯s fingers. ¡°Although for us, It hardly helped." l Arbitration Department Fallen Angel Trial] [Holy system through blessing] "The sacred system and the arbitration system of the Gulan Divine Vessel. How many races can you release the Divine Vessel Curse?!" This day is destined to be a bad day for Ghost Shark. Within a day, his values The outlook on life and the world have been greatly impacted, questioning whether there is any common sense in this world. As the Fallen Angel¡¯s trial came, the flashing Diyou and Spreading Stone gains on the ghost shark disappeared instantly. "Damn it is as annoying as a fly!" The surge of curse energy seemed to symbolize the rising anger of the ghost shark, and the chanting language shook the surrounding mountains. "It''s so noisy." Bai Ji was impatient, and she waved the sickle in her hand...Dancing Oxygen F Light Novel [Arbitration Department Seals Forbidden Magic Road] The chattering ghost shark was suddenly speechless, closed his mouth, eyes stunned, and pondered: Where did I just sing? The tingling sensation from his cheek made him take a breath, and he recovered, there was another scar on his face. This stinky girl! He actually greeted his face, what is the origin of that evil sword? ! Can even the ancestors ignore the blessing of the ghost sharks? ? Wrong" Ghost Shark Qiangyu restrained the anger in his heart, and gradually discovered the problem. "You never sang it! Why can the curse be activated? ? " No matter how fast the spell is chanted, it takes nearly five seconds to complete the speech. Why, I have never seen her chant "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh." Baiji smiled and glanced at the giant sickle at hand . "Don''t you think that the function of this sickle is just to cut people, B? No, it''s more, it''s used as a magic wand. "How can it be. "With [Gutemala] there, you only need to find the relevant knowledge in your mind and meet the release conditions, and you can release it immediately. How convenient is it? "Is this really a nasty play and unruly stuff?" The time to chant the spells is saved, and the high-level spells are treated the same. Every conjurer knows exactly what this means. The preemptive side is often the winner, but there are plenty of reasons for this. "Huh? It''s a lot easier to make sense before the fight for power. That octopus''s subordinates are as innocent as you. "Heh! Don''t be too early, even so, the outcome is undecided." The effect of [Arbitration Department Seals the Devil''s Road] gradually disappeared, and the roar of a beast began again. [The crime is moving around] There doesn''t seem to be any threat, it''s just a simple miss. "It turned out to be this trick." Unfortunately, Bai Ji knew this curse. The approximate effect is to launch a small sphere that can gradually grow into the sky. After a certain period of time, it will become huge enough, and once it falls, it will be extremely lethal. And this sphere cannot be hit by the spell before it falls. [Natural evening star''s sacred wood weave bow] Full of green, faint blue and dark green, symbolizing the natural colors dancing in the air, manipulating nature, she has an air of calmness, arbitrarily holding a hand slightly higher than her body, and appearing with a magic bow entwined by branches of faint blue petals. The bow-waisted grip is just a good grip. She drew the bowstring gracefully, seemingly to calibrate the accuracy, but in fact she was just pretending to make movements. An arrow without a correct head, the arrow fired like a firework with dazzling bright sparks, a blow through the rising ball in the air, a piece of sparks and debris fell, dotted with the incredible face of the ghost shark. [Twilight Star''s Divine Wood Weave Bow] has the characteristic of ignoring spells and must be hit. Chapter 467: "This continent has condensed the wisdom of the four epochs, and now it is all in our minds. It is lost in the super ancient times, and it has just been developed now. It even includes some that you can''t imagine." Bai Ji opened her arms and let it go. The wind blows through the long hair, and the long bow in my hand turns into light. "I want to compare the curse pool with us by hitting a stone with a pebbles. The curses we have mastered even include. The magical energy that made the ghost shark feel very familiar surging, under the girl''s weaving, a small sphere formed, and then flew into the sky. [The crime is moving around] "You, you. Little thief! How did you steal the sinner¡¯s academic knowledge?!" "Steal? This word is not appropriate, but let''s be regarded as it for the time being." Bai Ji squeezed her hair and squeezed her chin. "It''s not the quickest way to destroy you, but the hideous monster has an incredible look. We still want to appreciate it. In fact, we don''t need to pay for this extra curse. "But it''s boring to kill you directly. It''s no exaggeration to say that we have 10,000 ways to erase your existence~" [The Slashing Edict of the Variant Summoning System of the Alien Plane] The roaring wind, like the final announcement of the **** of death, even the ghost shark, who is a high-level species, felt trembling power. The dark cloud was divided into two by a narrow gap, and a huge sickle protruded from the gap, like a god''s punishment. However, the sickle in the crack was suddenly forced to stretch back, the crack closed, and the torn black cloud enveloped the sky again. "Failed?" Bai Ji calmly looked at her palm. "Could it be that too long has passed, and I have become unfamiliar with the release of these spells" Huhuhe, you are in the middle of the trick, don''t you realize that you are in our realm from the beginning? "The ghost shark suddenly felt a sense of exuberance. "As long as my I (In the Demon Realm) is still there, using the spell above the golden veins is wishful thinking! " "After a series of high-level spells, you have no spells anymore, right? Ha ha, it''s useless to be aggressive, we can feel that Bai Ji is silent. "After doing so many flashy tricks, isn''t the final winner still our generation? Haha, I have to praise you, these acrobatics have surprised me a little bit, is there any last words?" The ghost shark is already in force. When it must be. Without the help of the enchantment, he made sure that the girl would not be close to a mile away, and that black sword would be useless! "Last words? Yes, I really want to say last words." Bai Ji thought for a moment, nodded, and looked at the ghost shark seriously? "Let''s talk about it, any last words?" "The duck is dead, and the shell is still hard. The third-order species is still the third-order species after all. Your curse energy reserve can''t deceive people. I estimate that you can only release one high-level curse right now. '' If you like this site, remember to collect it, and recommend it to your book friends! "Oh, I was noticed." Bai Ji covered her mouth in surprise, exaggerated, completely deliberately made. "Yes, our curse power capacity is really only average, now, let me tell you the good news, you guessed it wrong, in fact, our remaining curse power can''t even release a high-level spell." "So, you have accepted your fate?" Gui Sha said contemptuously. "Acknowledge fate? What do you mean?" Bai Ji was taken aback, picking out one of the cards around her body. "There is no curse, can''t you think of [Awakening: Inexhaustible] "Heh! Pretending to be a ghost! Who are you bluffing?" The ghost shark determined that Bai Ji was bluffing, and scoffed at it. He didn''t perceive any signs that the other party had a curse that could be restored. [Elemental Recruits the Thousand Heavy Ice Spear] [Elements attract a giant fireball] "Between Ice and Fire~Two~Heaven, he smashed the ghost shark into a circle of eyes. Although it did not cause substantial damage, it shocked him beyond any level. How can there be no curse, why? "Heh, hehe! Even so, you are nothing great, but we want to retreat, how can you kill me in a short time?" The ghost shark forced his composure. "Are you relying on a low-level domain? You can play a small intermediate domain skill for a lifetime." "Small?" The ghost shark stared wide-eyed? Don''t be ashamed! Domain skills are the curse closest to the [True God] level. Only the pinnacle tiers are eligible to learn and use them. Your domain is a blessing from adults, and even you don¡¯t meet the learning standards. The small third-tier arrogance" To put it bluntly, the domain can be offset by more advanced domains. It''s super simple." "Super simple? Ha, you release one?" The girl stood in the air and closed her eyes. The tyrannical red color began to release with her as the center, as if she was about to engulf the world and drag it into oblivion, only to hear a crisp sound of breaking in her ears, waiting for everyone to recover. , Where is the surrounding ruins? ? This is a magnificent imperial city, but the sky is weird scarlet, and the structure of the building is so poor that the imagination of ordinary people can''t construct it from their hearts. Others have no impression of this place, but Yana and Milo stare at it. Big eyes. 0) SE this; Fiction This place is the former capital of the blood clan, Junlin City, which is what it looks like in the necropolis world. "Now, your biggest support is gone." [Domain Scarlet Scourge King''s Landing City] "Asshole!" The ghost shark roared hoarsely. "The spell that can only be released by the pinnacle race is only a Tier 3 species like the ant, why?" It''s coming again. "Bai Ji rolled her eyes. "Does your cognition of strength and weakness only stay at the level? Then we can say that you have given up on the strength of his plan to continue dealing with her, no matter what, leave here. ! This crazy woman can''t be offended! [The crime is the original sin world transmission 1 The ghost shark was stunned, no matter how his singing called, he could not get any response from the bloodline. "Don''t worry, don''t worry, maybe there is no curse." Bai Ji calmly analyzed. "What?? Impossible, our curse can be clearly left "But think about it, a high-level domain skill, isn''t it common for the curse to bottom out after releasing it?" Bai Ji spread his hands. "That''s right, how could there be such a thing with the extra curse power out of thin air~" Bai Ji shook her finger and pointed at the ghost shark with a smile. "[Quick inexhaustible] does not mean inexhaustible in the true sense. From just now, we have been using your curse~" "Mr. Ghost Shark, now you don''t even have the curse to escape back to your hometown, and the invincible realm has also been offset. Do you just say the last words to Chengheng or how to drop it? "Ahhhhh! . "Everyone, let us use a little curse to work, just a little bit." The ghost shark who looked at the invincible showed a very humane expression and collapsed. Bai Ji was also tired of playing. Said it was borrowed, but it was completely without consent. "The game is over, Mr. Octopus''s family member." [The cursed withered thorns of Lasambo¡¯s Bow of the Alien Summoning System] The dark thorns entangled the dark red longbow. At the eye of the bow, the violet stone is like an eyeball of the evil god, exuding a string that never goes out. The arrow flies like a scarlet rose, entwining countless numbers. The skeletal necromancer that symbolizes the dead. An arrow pierced the head of Gui Yue. The huge body fell sluggishly, and the next moment, it burst apart from countless large and small skull-shaped roses. Volume 9 The Scarlet Empire ascended the throne and the rebellion prologue There was a shock that resounded through the world, as if the earth''s crust shifted and the star bucket turned. Yana felt her stomach turn upside down, and her mind was spinning. The warm and immature arms took in her who had been displaced and lost her home. The familiar smell made her squint her eyes slightly, and the outline of the fuzzy figure was looming, gradually overlapping with the shadow deep in her mind. "The emperor, the emperor sister, the emperor...well." "Has the head been broken? They are all starting to talk nonsense." The owner of the arms raised an eyebrow in confusion. Chapter 468: Knocked her forehead, ah, listening to this sound is probably a leak in the brain, and it''s no help. "Emperor Sister, Emperor" worried about being disliked, Yana hurriedly grabbed the other''s forearm, like a cat frightened by falling into the water. "Are you OK?" "Hmm... "Oh, it''s okay, so let''s let go. If it''s serious, our hands are sour. "Puff!" Released her hands, Yana, who lost her support, fell to the ground with a bang. "Master, she can''t do it anymore. "Needless to say, we have eyes, we can see it." She said, she clapped her hands and knelt down, with the sickle in her arms. "Consciousness is so tranced that the six relatives do not recognize humans and animals. It is indeed dying, how about, can you still hear us? Remember who we are?" She squeezed Yana''s nose. "Emperor... "Enough of you." Bai Jimode emotionally slapped away the weak hand that stretched out to him. "Anyone who recognizes my sister must also follow the basic law. Take a good look at who we are? "It''s useless to please us now. The previous design made us ruined. How can we retaliate against you? Well, let''s think about it... Didn''t restore the memory completely, or was it all just coincidence, just inherited the bloodline? But the way of fighting just now was so familiar, and Yana almost believed that Bai Ji was the reincarnation of her emperor... But she didn''t look like she was pretending either. Was it a mistake in that place, or was this plan just a naive conjecture from the beginning? "Master, don''t scare her anymore. I''m afraid this is the last time to come back." Miluo lowered her head slightly, looking at Bai Ji with a complicated expression. Sending away an old person helplessly, even if she is indifferent by nature, she can''t help but feel a touch of sentimentality. What''s more, the memory of the owner in front of her is not complete. After Yana died, there would be no relatives or friends she knew in this strange world. "Sure enough, did it fail?" The last glimmer of hope was demise, accompanied by frustration. Whether Bai Ji was the reincarnation of Solanya, or not, she could not see the day when she regained her memory soon after her fate. This is probably the source of her desperation. "Are you Sister Solanya? "No." Yana''s last words without hope, Bai Ji''s answer was taken for granted. Have you only inherited blood and battle memories? "Hey, you are dying. We can''t save you, and don''t plan to save you. Who else do you want to tell?" Bai Ji folded her arms and looked down indifferently at Yana''s fading eyes. "Nothing." Yana shook her head laboriously and smiled kindly. "Although I know you won''t accept it, I still have to say, I''m sorry, I apologize to you for my behavior, but I don''t regret it. "Dead pigs are not afraid of boiling water." Bai Ji smiled suddenly. "Let''s say, ten one emperor sister, shouldn''t you be an out-and-out elder sister B?" ... Yana''s face was reddened, she paused, panting heavily, against the skin that was about to lose her vitality, and used her last strength. "I don''t like her at all, not at all, but without her, the blood spirit can''t be revived. "Now that you have acquired her inheritance, it is an established fact that cannot be changed. I hope you can properly use this hard-won human being." After all, Yana seemed to have exhausted her last breath, her eyes drooping. Slowly lost her look. In the third month of heavy light, the scorching sun shone, and the cold body was lit by flames. "I''ll talk about the rest of the words later when I have time, um, bear with me, it may hurt when I go in~" In Yana''s gradually distracting sight, the sickle that was so large was slashed suddenly, and everything turned into darkness. "Crack!" "Hum, it''s much more comfortable, a feeling of finally getting rid of the breath. "Why? What do you do... Miluo pressed her lips and teeth lightly. How should I put it, like a little girl who has been robbed of a lollipop, feeling a little aggrieved. "Well, but she''s okay/"Is she accurate? We and her are not relatives, she has done so many things that made me gritted my teeth. Isn''t it too much to mutilate the knife at the end of my life? I have a good temper if we didn''t divide her body. Bai Ji inserted the sickle into the ground, jumped up and knocked on the skull position at the head of the sickle, and a light-colored irregular soul sphere floated out. "Yana''s soul, I caught it with [Gutemala]. "Huh?... "This body can no longer be used anymore. Let the soul be left alone. I am afraid that if the soul is still there, her existence will not be erased. "You, didn''t you say that you can''t save her, and you can''t save her. "Is it impossible to save life? When the ink stick is helpless, how could the blood spirit who lost the bloodline rebirth? We are not a peerless medical saint." Bai Ji said with a hint of helplessness. "To save is to save life, but there are many states of''death'', which are not the same as disappearing from this world. As a high-level species, don''t you even understand this?" "Now, looking at your expression, it''s probably because of our behavior as an act of anger." "No, Milo has always been very confident of you." Milo glanced away slightly. "Wow, it turned out to be like this, Xiao Luoluo, I''m so touched!~" Bai Ji immediately plunged into Miluo''s warm and soft arms and rubbed against the silver-haired Xiao Luoli''s embrace, Miluo''s face was pale and ugly , The body is stiff, and I want to be Nakai but find that the body can''t help these silver hairs to smile at, whoever has no good juice to eat! The brighter the smile, the worse the situation! "But ah, this doesn''t mean that we will forget about the trip you gave us before, ah, it will be a matter of time to punish, don''t think of any fluke." The heat in front of the ear made Mi Luo feels her face is hot. Sure enough, these silver hairs are homologous creatures, and demons are demons whether they restore their memories or not... "In short, arrange a place for this guy first." Bai Ji will grab the group of souls that want to slip away from her hands all the time, and stuff her brain into the crystal of the ink stick. "Without a body, this guy is already in a''death state'' in the strict sense. We are not lying about this. "Okay, Xiao Yana...cough cough, that guy''s matter is temporarily over, as long as the soul is still there, the existence will not be erased anyway, and it can be regarded as relieved." Mi Luo looked surprised." He coughed a few times and changed his mouth immediately. "Why is Xiao Luoluo surprised? There are still pieces waiting for us to clean up, but there is no time for you to wander around." After coming back to her senses, Miluo followed Bai Ji in three steps and two steps. The master felt so familiar to her, but it seemed a little different from before. She is the only one who can convince her. Under the entanglement, Miluo feels that obeying her instinct is not a bad thing. Bai Ji stood in front of the altar surrounded by a group of soldiers, facing the Jieduo coalition, who was still at a loss, cleared his throat and listened, showing that your leader has blossomed, and since ancient times, Saplan is the territory of the Blood Spirit Empire. "Not much to say, there are only two ways before you. Kneel down to surrender to us or die, whether to abandon the dark and regain the glory of our ancestors, or to be stubborn and continue to count on the behavior of forgetting our ancestors. After a minute, we want The answer.'' The Jeduo soldiers looked at each other, and all turned their eyes to their city lord. Part of Lord Jeduo did not hesitate at all, and directly led his soldiers to kneel down to Bai Ji to express surrender. Part of the face was struggling, but after all, he sighed. At least no fool would threaten to challenge the monsters in this monster, and no one dared to fight the incomparable shock before. Some people started, and the momentum gradually fell to one side. The soldiers of Jeddow knelt on their knees and offered their allegiance to their king from now on, but there were exceptions. "The time has come." Looking down now, there are all the soldiers of Jeddow who are kneeling and bowing their heads in darkness, standing still, just like a group of chickens, it is very conspicuous. "Your colleagues have surrendered." "Yeah." The sturdy middle-aged Jie Duo said humanely. When the throne came up, asked questions down. "Because I have to do this." The middle-aged Jeduo said calmly. Chapter 469: "The lord of which city are you? "His Royal Highness, it is Kedecheng Chengfeng S" to contempt "I don''t plan to submit, ahhhhh, do you look down on us?" Bai Ji raised her legs and looked at the city lord of Kede from a high degree. Strictly speaking, it was not the first time they had met. They had met once at Ye Chao city. "Your Royal Highness has misunderstood. The ancestor God is so kind to me. I can''t abandon him and be willing to follow death. Therefore, obedience must not follow." You, all kneel down, don''t care about me, just show your surrender to your Highness. ¡®"The city lord...the soldiers of Cord City have not followed his will for a long time. "You all have your own family. Besides, this Highness is right. Although this is an aggression, it is occupied...I can''t vote, but I have to be responsible for your lives." "Lei Zhong." "His Royal Highness, I am here." A young general Jeduo stood up. "From now on, you will represent everyone and be loyal to your Highness. "My Lord City Lord." "I am no longer the lord of the city." The setting sun shone down, as if he had lost the past. He cleaned up his feelings and stepped forward. "We don''t hate Yuzhong, it''s better than those who face Qin Muchu. It looks like you''re already enlightened. "Yes it is." "In that case, are there any last words, for example, the selection of the scenery of our own cemetery, which can satisfy us as much as possible." Bai Ji''s expression became cold. "That octopus is so worthy of your allegiance? "Maybe not, but this is a life-saving kindness. I pay off with my life, so I don''t owe them anything." He looked directly at the white minister neither humble nor arrogant. "I just hope that Your Highness can treat my subordinates kindly," "Of course, we have clear rewards and punishments for allegiance to my subordinates." Bai Ji motioned to the sergeant next to her. Two sergeants of the blood race, armed with high horses, walked out and escorted the middle-aged Jeduo up the steps. or small "5 "Does the Xiao first show the public? His Royal Highness can really look down on me. Some Jeddow soldiers looked at the middle-aged Jeddows who walked forward with their heads upright, somewhat ashamed, and turned their eyes away. "Allegiance does not necessarily mean true loyalty. If you don''t even want allegiance, we can''t keep you and execute it." Bai Ji calmly ordered the ruthless sergeant to drop his sword and blood spattered out. "Okay, get back." Bai Ji closed her eyes and clapped her hands, and then drew out the ink stick under all eyes. [Mirda Road¡¯s Ink Rod, Living Water Blue Spring] "Sir City Lord? Are you awake?" "...The Old City Lord sat on the ground blankly, wet and completely unaware of what happened. If he remembered correctly, he should have had his head cut off last moment. "Well, as you wish, you have repaid the octopus. Now if you refuse to be loyal to us, you will be angry. "His Royal Highness, personally released the spell to save me? ...Why do you want to do this? "The Old City Lord was a little lost. The soldiers around Jeduo were relieved when they saw that the Old City Lord was all right, and they couldn''t help but feel a little good for the untouchable Highness. "Don''t get me wrong, we''re just purely admiring the spirit." There was a smile on Bai Ji''s expressionless face. "If you have grace, you will be rewarded with heroic sacrifice and fear of death. This is a valuable chivalry spirit." "Chivalry?" The Old City Lord didn''t understand. Why did a noble princess care about the knight''s rules and regulations, so she knelt down and thanked her before she could think about it. "Thank you, my benevolent Majesty. You not only saved me, but you also saved the Jeddor army that was affected by the war. I think everyone has something in their hearts. "The spirit of chivalry... Bai Ji looked up at the sky, her eyes gleaming for a moment, and then she recovered. "You surrender to me, and you will naturally get our shelter, and, a little gift. " Bai Ji drew her dagger and cut her finger. The blood dripped down to the ground, and the magic spell formation was instantly generated, and accompanied by the red net, it spread to the entire sky. ...The people of Jedo are all sighed with the changes that have taken place in themselves. Their posture is no longer like a monster, but has become like the Knights of the Templar, closer to the blood spirit. This is a blessing from Lasambo, just like the Second Age, [Blood Scourge] Solanya did. Chapter 1 ~ Mystery As the last gleam of afterglow faded, the day completely ended, and the impending darkness re-covered the dead city. Scarlet Blood Territory, one of the most prosperous powers on the mainland today, but as far as the grassroots people are concerned, the way of life is no different from that of other ethnic countries. Except for some exclusive entertainment projects for nobles and wealthy individuals, the literacy rate is low and the grassroots people with a low level of education mostly follow to go to bed after dinner. For one thing, families who have not set foot on a well-off family do not have spare money to buy entertainment equipment, and secondly they save fuel. Electricity. The same is true for all blood clan owners, not to mention Yuan Yuecheng, a more lopsided area. The White Thorn Family, one of the thirteen nobles of the blood family, was formerly a wealthy family with only a little reputation. It was regarded as a family of the blood nobles with a relatively short family history. It was at the bottom of the thirteen families, a less conspicuous family. It is said that his ancestor had royal blood to marry, but this has been a matter of many years ago. The number of royal blood chakras is decreasing, and today there are very few remaining, but this honor is still there today. Fame and birth are particularly important for the white thorns family, who are born from scratch, but neither can be bought with money. Therefore, they are very fortunate that they made a fortune during the war and selflessly donated a lot of money to the impoverished royal family, thus obtaining the opportunity to marry the royal family and join the thirteen families. Although the position is seizing power, the Whitethorn family, who knows how to protect themselves, has always been cautious in their words and deeds, seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages. Some people describe them as acting like: a squirrel afraid of hands and feet, unless they are asked to show their position. It is not unreasonable that all the remarks made can be called old fritters as vaguely as possible, even if the royal family is declining today, they have left a lot of room for themselves. But now, the Patriarch of the Whitethorns, contrary to the usual ecstasy, sits in the study with furrowed brows, and his face is dull with the wick of the oil lamp. He didn''t turn on the electric light, but lit an inconspicuous oil lamp, as if he was escaping from something, his brows were squeezed together tightly, as if they were fighting an ideological struggle. The night was getting deeper, and the drooping eyes suddenly opened, and he was already mentally prepared and awakened in his heart. The hand holding the quill trembles a bit and then is gripped tightly, and the pen is swiftly written on the white letter paper. After putting the letter paper into the envelope and applying inkpad, I was deeply relieved. The owner opened the door, looked around, cautiously called a trusted servant, and carefully handed the envelope in his hand. "Give this letter to Your Majesty Lilias, take my family crest, and send it overnight. Remember, this is just a trivial greeting letter. Don¡¯t be too nervous. Someone will ask you who this letter is for. , I replied that it was given to an old friend of mine, understand?" Qian Jingwan asked to watch the servant leave the mansion. This was a relief. The bones all over his body were falling apart. Sitting on the wooden chair, watching the erratic flames, the sound of heart beating drums overwhelmed the birdsong outside the window. I was too busy to take care of myself, but I still had the mind to do this kind of thing, and I was caught. However, he will be secretly executed on the charge of a traitor. When that happens, let alone oneself, the century-old foundation of the White Thorn Family may be destroyed in his hands. But no matter which race you are, there is always a bottom line in your heart that cannot be touched. Even if you pay the price of your life, "the sound of footsteps sounded from the peaceful courtyard, from far to near. Up. Patriarch with a guilty conscience felt hairy in his heart, and the sound of approaching footsteps undoubtedly stimulated his extremely sensitive nerve. With the sound of the door shaft turning, the person outside the door numbs the head of the Patriarch''s scalp. Even with the stormy waves in his heart, he is still calm and comfortable, his eyes slowly moving from the flame. "I don''t know if Mira''s niece is coming, she is welcome, and please atone for it." "Uncle White Thorn, you don''t have to be polite, you are a senior, you are just a junior who has just taken charge of the family not long ago. The experience is not enough, and you still need more attention from the seniors." Outside the door, the girl in gorgeous costume smiled politely and said. So he walked into the room unceremoniously, and the fart fell on the main position of the room. "My niece came to the humble house, what does it mean? Hehe, is she here to find my daughter? She shouldn''t be in the mansion now. I will send someone to let her come back. You young people are talking about me as an old man. , Let''s say goodbye first. "Uncle White Thorn is polite, it doesn''t have to be this way. Mila''s purpose here today is not to come to Hua Lan, and Mi Li lightly opened her lips and teeth, and her long legs wrapped in silk stockings were slightly raised. "Come to Uncle White Thorn, yours, Discuss some important things. "The niece is polite. What can I discuss with this old man? The rules and stand of the Whitethorn family have always been firm." The family chief laughed. Chapter 470: "Yeah, I also believe that Uncle Whitethorn is on the same boat as us." Mi La''s smile seemed to mean something. "Uncle White Thorn, Mi Chan saw a servant panicking out of the door just now, holding a letter in his hand, as if running out of the city, who are you going to write to?" "Oh, you are talking about this, hey, niece, you also know that our white thorn family is not a native of Yuanyue City, right? There are still some branches in the place of origin of our family (this is not, I am an old friend) Because of official business reasons, I couldn¡¯t go there, so I sent someone a congratulatory message to express my heart.¡± The Patriarch of White Thorn looked amiable, like a kind elder. "It turned out to be a congratulatory message, thinking about my relatives and friends, this is understandable." Mi Lai nodded thoughtfully. "Yes, we haven''t seen each other for many years. It''s time for his birthday. I have nothing to say, and I can''t be there in person, so I let in and sent a congratulatory letter. "Do I need to bring my coat of arms to the congratulatory letter?" Mi Lipi Xiaorou said without a smile. "Crest? No, I didn''t ask that servant to bring her own coat of arms. What is Miss Mila talking about "Boom! "Two guards entered the door, escorting a man dressed as a servant. Patriarch White Thorn recognized it. This was the dress of a sergeant from the Principality of Setis. "Uncle White Thorn, it''s this servant who is bold enough to steal your coat of arms. Huan Mi squinted his eyes and looked at the owner of the White Thorn Patriarch whose face is getting stiffer. "You want to choose another tree to live. She put her coat of arms heavily on the table. "Niece, it''s very impolite to take the personal soldiers to other people''s homes and also detain other people''s domestic slaves." White Bramble''s face became gloomy. "Facts have proved that I didn''t do anything extra, didn''t I?" Mila stood up and looked at Patriarch Whitethorn with playfulness. "At the right time, at the right place, I just caught the current situation. I have good luck. "Patriarch Whitethorn, don''t you plan to explain?" "Explain? Explain what?" The matter was broken, Patriarch White Thorn had no worries, and stood up indifferently. "We are all guarding one side under the leadership of the Lassambo clan. How can we choose the tree and the habitat?" "So, Uncle White Thorn is sitting down and he wants to change sides?" Mi La grinned out her fangs. "Eating things inside and out is worthy of being a commoner from a humble background. After gaining a profit, he bit the owner back. Hehe" Hehe, you had to succumb to us in order to keep your family, but now you are jumping up and down at the expense of your family. Do you want to pretend to be upright? Do you think Lassambool will appreciate you for it? ? Stop dreaming, you and us are the same kind of people. "No, it''s different, I''m different from you." Patriarch Whitethorn shook his head. "At that time, I just had to change my position, but you guys wanted to change the sky above your head!" "Perhaps I don''t deserve to talk about any glory, but I can bend myself to an outsider and wipe out my own royal family, this kind of stinking **** thing for thousands of years!" "Come on!" "What?" Mi Chan tilted his head. "Is Uncle White Thorn going to kill someone? It''s really unfeeling." "Sorry, I can only make you feel wronged here for a few days. My niece, as long as you are obedient, I guarantee your safety. "Guarantee my life? Puff puff ha is really arrogant." Mira couldn''t help but laugh. "You are really loyal to the royal family, but I don''t know if your subordinates are equally loyal to you?" "What do you mean? "There hasn''t been any movement so far, and Patriarch White Thorn couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy in his heart. "Come here! Where are the soldiers outside the door?? Didn''t you hear? "Uncle White Thorn, don''t bother, don''t you know, now you are no longer the Patriarch of the White Thorn Family?" Mi Sumi said lightly, toward the door. "come in.'' If you like this site, remember to collect it, and recommend it to your book friends! "What, is it?" Patriarch White Thorn widened his eyes, understood the ins and outs of the matter in an instant, and pointed at the figure at the door to curse. "You rebel! How dare you sue" "My father, you are always confused, continue to control the family affairs, maybe the family will be ruined in your hands one day." The young man in the decent Patriarch''s gown laughed. "You! How dare you unite with outsiders to usurp the owner of the family, do you know what they are doing? "My father, your thinking is too old, and the family has been stagnant for many years. Is this why you don''t have points in your heart?" The young man paused. "It''s just a change of court. The country is still this country, and the blood clan is still that blood clan. Everyone lives as usual. How can you attract foreign soldiers to join in?" The young man held his head high. "If you want to cling, it is also a foreign race clinging to us, seeking protection from the blood race, and everyone takes what they need. "Okay, my father, there is nothing to do with you here. If you know anything about it, just watch how I revived the Whitethorn family! Two well-armed armored men walked outside the gate, piercing and stalwart, holding a knife and looking at the Patriarch meaningfully. Although the tortoise has a long life, there is still a race. The public minister Deyang, who has supported the court for more than three years, understands that his time is running out. The royalist faction is weak, and the overall situation is controlled by him, the public minister who controls the political affairs. There is nothing out of the ordinary. Without him, it is only supported by the three families of Melvi, Lefno and Violet, the queen. Lilias was afraid that the children ran all over the thirteen families. Only three unconditionally supported the royal family. Most of the others were power seizures. How unfavourable the situation is at first sight. The term of office of the public minister is forty years. When the time comes, a new public minister must be selected. This is an unchangeable rule and system. Husband Delan sighed. I am afraid that in the future, the Scarlet Empire will really have a **** battle for power and profit, and the royal family is likely to become a mascot doll that can''t speak. Fortunately, at most, it is involuntary, and there is no life worrying, and the guts of the power seizure are not so courageous to attack the royal family. Derain thinks so. Thinking of these annoying things, he inadvertently remembered what Lilias had said to him. "I hope that Her Majesty the Queen has the eyes of a torch, and the original choice was correct." "My Lord, it''s time for the Shang Dynasty. "Of course the old man knows." With the help of the servant, Delan tidyed up his appearance, put on the coat symbolized by public appearance, and brushed every button on the top with some nostalgia. "Your Majesty, from now on, I can only rely on you. Today is the day when the term of office of the Prime Minister has expired. 2KEACm Delan moved slowly into the hall, as if struggling, stepping into the main hall, it seemed that everyone had been waiting for him for a long time. "President Derain, you are late.¡¯ Delan frowned, seeing these boring faces early in the morning, no matter what happened. "Some things have been delayed temporarily, why, I''m going to step down, can''t let the old man be willful?" Delan winked his eyebrows and stared. "No, no, I''m just saying that this will not have a good effect, and whether it''s resigning or not, isn''t this still undecided?" "Hehe, yeah." Delan was noncommittal, and snorted and bypassed the minister. I''m kidding, I''ve been suppressed for forty years, and finally waited until I stepped down. The inconsistent power seizures will hand over the position of the public minister? ? I didn''t believe it if I didn''t wake up. "See Her Majesty the Queen. "Your Excellency, you don''t need to be polite." Lilias seemed to keep that warm smile to everyone. "Enter it. "Then, I don''t have much gossip, I think you all can''t wait." Lilias sat high on the throne and glanced at the officials below. "Today is the day when the term of office of the prime minister expires. Similarly, it is also the day when the prime minister resigns. Choose the day of the new prime minister. Let¡¯s talk about it, everyone in your heart. "Your Majesty, the minister thinks that training the next generation of young people is the policy of governing the country. Let us old people always control the government, so I think a diehard power seizing faction stood up. What he was going to say next, Lilias almost guessed, but did not guess the end. "The young master of the Referno family is young and promising, and he is a role model for the younger generation of the Scarlet Empire. I think that he should be given a chance, and all of them are dumbfounded in the context of Manchuria. Didn''t you listen? ? Two factions that are incompatible with fire and water? The power seizures actually want to enlist members of the royal family as the public minister? ! What is this Chapter 2~Return to the Scarlet Blood Domain" The young master of the Leferno family is handsome and energetic. He is a role model for the younger generation of the contemporary Scarlet Empire. He is always the older generation and should give young people some opportunities. Therefore, I recommend the eldest master of the Reifno family, and Bolton becomes the new minister. The court was in an uproar, and the noisy discussion gradually disappeared under Lilias'' dry cough. "Are there any recommenders?" "Your Majesty, I have waited for the five ministers to second, and they all agree with the election of the young master Bolton. "Okay, please join me, do you have any recommendations?" Lilias looked indifferent, without sorrow or joy, as if calmly. Through experience, there is no one else in the Manchurian dynasty, so... Mi Li, the core figure of the power seizing faction, led a group of power seizing members. "Oh? It''s not like saying to you who are dreaming of authority." Delan seemed to be uncomfortable with the change of attitude of the power seizures 180 degrees, and sneered. Chapter 471: "President Delan''s words seem a little ugly. I''m just waiting to explain the facts. On the seniority of the court, Minister Delan said that the second is no one to fight for the first. This is an indisputable fact." A smile filled with eyesight. "Although we disagree and have different political views on weekdays, we are from the same race after all, aren''t we? When facing foreign enemies, we all have the same target and put the interests of the blood race first. They are comrades-in-arms partners who can entrust each other''s backs. . "The old man hopes so." Even the stubborn Derain did not refute this question. "Therefore, we are willing to vote for the highly respected Delan veteran, and hope that the experienced and experienced him will continue to create brilliance for the blood race. Is there any problem?" Mi Lai looked around seriously and glanced at the crowd or eased, or Conservative face of suspicion. "Your Majesty, I also think that the position of public minister should be given to the younger generation. Are there two public ministers who have been re-elected for 40 years? What kind of style is this? I will recommend Duke Setis, and Master Miji will be the new generation of public ministers. "Another seizure faction has stepped forward. This time, it seems quite normal to speak, but Mi Lai has very few supporters and is almost incompetent. Mi Fan himself didn''t show any embarrassment because of this. He always had a comfortable smile on the corner of his mouth. His words and sentences were all about the Scarlet Empire, which made some royalists feel ashamed and began to wonder if he was wrong. Didn''t the power seizures have a meeting to discuss in advance and specify who to vote for? Or is it that they are in conflict? Voting tends to be mixed, and there are even votes for the infant four daughters of the Melvy family. It''s ridiculous, it''s just a farce. The voting ended, and it was finally decided that the veteran Terence with the most votes would continue to be re-elected. As a result of unexpected and unreasonable results, even the veteran Derain himself was stunned, and the public minister''s clothes were not taken off for a few minutes and put on again. Did these power seizures take the wrong medicine today, or did they express their own opinions and disagree, causing them to turn against each other? Walking out of the court, the old minister Delan clutched his head, sorting out the messy thoughts in his mind. His mouth is far in the horizon of Saplan. Too great a turn of events will cause the parties concerned to doubt its authenticity afterwards. "Is this really me?" Peeking at the steady face in the mirror, Ji Bai has a sense of unreality. He looks from left to right, looking carefully, as if to see a flower in the mirror. , This kind of behavior is suspected of being narcissistic. The mirror is really a magical thing. It is hard to imagine that yesterday I was still sitting on Kalandi''s back and proclaiming his emperor''s heart to the Jeduo who surrendered below. .Research...The sound of knocking on the door. "Come in." Ji Bai tidied his clothes. "I''m disturbing your Royal Highness, I... Karanti was silent, saying that it was too late and then soon, the sharp blade was out of the sheath, and the silver light flashed with a fierce wind. "Hey" The skill has improved again, Karanti , Yes, keep working hard. "The [Jingshi] long sword in his hand pulsed with a little thunder light, and he lifted it upward, and the blade was like a long whip to make the opponent distance away from him. "Human, who are you?...Why are you in the boudoir of His Royal Highness?! Where is His Royal Highness? If you don''t recruit from the truth, you will die. "Me? I haven''t gone anywhere, I''ve been here." Ji Bai sat casually on the hurriedly tidy bed, holding a long sword in both hands. "Don''t you know me so soon? Karanti. ¡­ Glancing at the man¡¯s waist, the iconic black long sword, Karanti seemed to have understood something for a moment, his bright eyes widened, he immediately returned the sword to its sheath, and knelt down on one knee uncomfortably. . "Could it be, is it the princess?" "What do you mean. "Hold... Your Highness changed his face, but the subordinate did not respond for a while and did a disqualification... "It''s okay, get up." Ji Bai said nonchalantly. "Yes." Kalanti was very curious about Ji Bai''s appearance, but was afraid of disrespect, so he could only take a peek with his head down. "If you want to see it, you can see, curiosity will suffocate your illness, and it will look like this. You can''t see a flower even if you look at it, let alone take advantage of me. ¡­Uh¡­ The other party noticed his secret sighting, and Karanti was a little embarrassed, so he had to cough a few times and changed the subject, ¡°Why does your Highness pretend to be a human? Is it for convenience?¡± "Pretend? I said this is my original body to a certain extent, would you believe it?" Ji Bai looked up. "Of course, the origin of the princess, Karanti, is clear, but it was only once. Now, His Royal Highness is the future heir of the Scarlet Empire, the daughter of the Scarlet Queen Lilias, who conquered Saplan in just one week [Silver Calamity] ] Bai Ji.¡± Kalanti explained indifferently. "Now you, whether it is body or mind, are far from a weak human being. "If you want to think so, just think so, have something to do with me?" Ji Bai threw the picture book that he couldn''t understand over and over in his hand and threw it on the bed cabinet. "Your Highness, it''s the news from the Scarlet Empire." "That''s probably not important anymore, I have never been interested in these things." Ji Bai can almost guess it, then Lilias has been smashed again, or the power seizures below are dishonest. Whether the blood imperial power faction gains power, or the power seizure faction becomes larger, they don¡¯t want to care about it. They do what they like. Power is invisible and intangible, but there are so many people clinging to it. I don¡¯t know how often it is. Is it the root cause of infighting? "It''s not a trivial matter. The 40-year term of the prime minister successfully resigned today. This is the day when the empire chooses the new prime minister." I guess, the power seizures prevailed and the new prime minister should be the representative of the power seizures, right? "Ji Bai speaks slowly and talks like an outsider." Lilias probably has a headache, but she should not be able to eat it for the time being. According to that guy''s scheming, the power seizures are also not vegetarian. Big families come out in large numbers, are deeply rooted in their respective territories, and hold the economic lifeline. Oh, it''s really a good show. Ji Bai was a little expectant, if conditions didn''t allow him, he still wanted to buy a first-class seat to watch the two sides peck at each other. "No, your Royal Highness guessed wrong." Oh? "There is no doubt that the power seizures have become stronger, but the public minister recommended this time is not the power seizures. It is said that the power seizures are in conflict and the votes are extremely scattered. The final result can be imagined.'' "With the support of the core figures of the power seizures, plus the unanimity of the royalists, it is not surprising that the veteran Terence will continue to be re-elected as the prime minister." "It''s really dramatic, interesting, and quite interesting." Ji Bai''s expressionless, dull face gave a rare grin. "There are rumors that the power seizure faction is generally not black to the end. There are still many courtiers who are dedicated to the Scarlet Empire. Therefore, they have divided opinions." "I don''t know or not. I don''t know. The power seizures have different opinions? Go out and ask a child to see if he believes it or not." Ji Bai knocked on the hilt of his sword and said casually. "His Royal Highness, the seizureists are still the same clan after all. Although they have different opinions, they probably think about the empire no less than ours. "This is not necessarily true. It may be that they are conspiring together, beating the gongs and drums to play for the royalists, for Lilias, the royalists are by no means fools, including Lilias, I am afraid that they are now thinking about the power seizures. What conspiracy is brewing." "If something goes wrong, there must be a demon, and a dog can''t change the shit. Dian Jibai will [Jing Shi] under her sheath. "Does your Highness have any opinion on their abnormal behavior?" "I can''t predict the future, how can I foresee what they want to do? But I definitely won''t believe that they will be so sensible." Ji Bai moved his cervical vertebrae slightly. Originally did not intend to intervene, but such abnormal behavior made Ji Bai suspicious. He had an uncertain suspicion in his heart. He had to witness "Karanti, call the old city lord Yuzheng, and then call the leader of the Templar Knights. Di Ling and Onda both called and ordered the soldiers to prepare for departure. "I don''t want to go back to that place." Ji Bai continued. "But this time I resorted to a sudden, I guess I have to go back. "Are you worried about your Majesty Lilias?" Kalanti covered his heart. "You can eat and talk nonsense. If Lilias dies tomorrow, I will definitely not care, and even smash cakes on her grave. Don''t talk about this numbing thing, why should I worry? Her safety is absolutely nothing to do with me." Ji Bai said nonchalantly. "Okay, well, Karanti knows, so I''m going to find Yuzheng and the others." Karanti covered her mouth and smiled. Did she misunderstand something when she left without forgetting to bring the door to her room? "Wait a minute." Ji Bai stopped Kalanti who was about to leave. "Do you have any more orders?" "Well, give me a whole set of polished body armor. I want something that can cover my body in all directions without dead ends. The tighter the cover, the better. Try to choose a human style as much as possible, understand. "Okay, Karanti understands." Wearing the familiar streamlined polished full-body armor, the slightly wilted spirit suddenly radiated. The long-lost touch of the cold metal plate makes Ji Bai feel a lot. In a short while, Yu Zheng and others were ordered to come to Ji Bai''s room. Chapter 472: "Uh, uh? This, is this your Royal Highness?" Not only Yu Zheng, but Di Ling and others were puzzled, only Onda saluted Ji Bai first without saying a word. Didn''t you say you see the princess? The five-big and three-thick body shape of this iron can doesn''t fit a little loli less than 1.5 meters, right? ? "Could it be that this is the long-lost disguise technique in the legend?" Di Ling exclaimed, and everyone instantly understood what was going on. Her Royal Highness was so powerful that she could do everything from heaven to earth, and the cricket changed her appearance. That''s it, what''s wrong? Is it too much? Isn''t that too much of applause than playing with Tier 4? ? Everyone who had figured it out bowed to Bai Ji. "Well, the purpose of calling everyone here this time is to assign the next positions. Suddenly, I had to rush back to the Scarlet Blood Territory. Standing beside him, everyone had to wonder if it was an inferior disguise. "First of all, Yu Xizheng, you are responsible for managing all government affairs and military affairs in Saplan after I leave. Can you do that? "His Royal Highness, do you really want to hand over the management of Saplan to the old man?" Yu Zheng was taken aback, his old nose was a little sore, and he was now an old man with a white beard who had also received the transformation of Bai Ji''s bloodline. "His Royal Highness is looking for someone to replace him, he can find a fellow clan... "Suspicious people don''t need to use people, they are all my subordinates, how can they come from the same clan to say? Why, Father Yuzheng, he feels that he can''t win. "No, no, no! Yuzheng takes the lead! Your Highness Xie''s kindness, Yu Zheng will not hesitate to smash his body and bones! "Yu Zheng''s gratitude is overwhelming. "Onda, you are responsible for assisting Mr. Hamasa, follow Mr.''s arrangements, if there is a violation, the military law will be engaged. "Onda understands." Onda, who is a standard soldier, vowed, in her eyes, only to obey orders. "Diling." "Um, Dian...I, you know, I can''t stay idle." Di Ling smiled and stuck out her tongue. "I know, since I first met and taunted me, I have roughly figured out your personality. "Do you remember that incident." Di Ling scratched her head, a little ashamed. "You and Karanti will follow me back to the Scarlet Empire with a few soldiers.¡¯ "Okay! Your Highness really has a foresight!" Di Ling jumped up. If it wasn''t for Andy''s block, she was afraid that she would go up and kiss the armor. "I wanted to see the capital of the blood race a long time ago!" "Remember, all Jedo soldiers wear full body armor that covers their faces. Okay, let''s go and get ready. Chapter 3 ~ Speaking out and scaring you to death After waking up, the ceiling and the familiar sky are as familiar as before, and I traveled through the unchanging city, and I was tired of reading the same thing. It is precisely because of the unpredictability of the future that makes life colorful, and at the same time, the helplessness of people who are not as good as the sky makes some people stagnate and struggle. A thousand people may have a thousand subjective answers. No one also came forward to communicate with her. The black sheep in the white sheep walks in the streets and lanes, no one feels at home, and no one lives in the same way. The difference between the uncle and them, the peace of mind comes from the stability of the environment, and the weak creatures are more afraid than them. If even better creatures show their own anomalies, panic and spurning will follow. This is human being, weak and humble, timid and selfish. But all the affection is to keep himself alive with his relatives. This is probably the only thing the star has a different eye for them on the top floor of the bar building, through the grid, quietly looking down on the endless street. The silver-haired girl stood on the top floor of the high-rise building made of reinforced concrete, and had a good time. Is this world more black and white than the world in her eyes? No, she is not so pessimistic. In fact, she is a top creature, not the same as a low-level species who is tired of running around and knows nothing about the situation. She could vaguely see a transparent and invisible thread tied to the necks of human beings, extending to it. The big invisible hand in the sky, perhaps this is the biggest difference between herself and them. She understands that there is also a thread tied to her neck. Can you see that thread? Perhaps this question is no different from them to a certain extent. So that each can continue to survive, it''s just different in the way, the essence, the three blood races, the human beings, or they are all the same, all for the sake of the same. This world is full of betrayal, in essence. "You said that the goal is lost, and it hasn''t returned voluntarily until now?" "Lin lifted her head up to the sky, her eyes drooping, closing her eyes and letting the breeze pass by. The root-haired girl spoke in a weird tone and a jerky and incomprehensible language, and had a conversation with the writer. "If you want to sort people, it''s better to be early. "No, from every aspect, you are the most compatible person. There is no need for substitution, I and we all believe in you, that you recognize your identity, understand your position, and be able to hesitate in the face of justice. make a choice. "Really." Lin was noncommittal. Industry ratio There have been any doubts, and I hope you will not disappoint our expectations. " We have never treated you personally, "Finally, I wish you all the best, and don''t let us down, Miss Lin. The towering towers remained the same for many days away, and the iconic flag of the Scarlet Empire danced with the wind, like a "Oh shout, is this the capital of the blood spirit now?" Di Ling, who was the first to be awake, waited and watched the distant city The flying battle flag and the boring march of the march were the biggest challenge to her character. All the way, she asked from the east to the west, like a curiosity treasure. "It turns out that the capital of blood spirit descendants Ge is like this, you can hardly see the shadow of the blood spirit empire, and the times have changed, and the construction technology has plummeted? "Di Ling couldn''t tell whether it was regret or sigh in her words. "The years are merciless. Isn''t this very common? Everyone in Sassylan has forgotten the former rulers as half-hearted fellows, at least not forgetting their ancestors." "Cut, I can''t talk to you guys, don''t forget, you still owe me a few dog barks!" Di Ling yelled at Kalanti. I almost forgot about my Kalan outfit. In the last game, Miss Di Ling seemed to have lost. "Ming, Miss Di Ling didn¡¯t remind me. Kalan almost forgot to bet on my wish. Conquer, I hope Miss Di Ling will be more conscious and don''t let people remind you what to do. I saw you deflated a lot "Hey hey one by one, don''t take a bite, okay, who is the one who loses and has no points in his heart? Times! "Then what if Miss Di Ling was besieged by several human-faced spiders and nearly capsized the ship?" Just keep bragging! I''ll see if you can make things out of nothing and tell the things that are not. " "Miss Di Ling really has a clever mouth. If you can speak, please talk more." "Cut, it''s better than something... "I''m close to the city, perform their duties, enter the city, and quarrel in places where no one is." "The sound of the urn and the dull voice of the urn made both parties shut mouth. "His Royal Highness Bai Ji, this guy is arguing... .I am now the captain of the **** of this team. "The man in armor turned around and glanced at Di Ling, who was full of anger. "When you enter the city later, remember... Forget it. All the Jeduo soldiers don''t want to talk about life, it''s troublesome. . Jieduo''s mouth opened 9 and kneeled. D knew that he was not a blood clan. When the time came to provoke him, he didn''t have to do a lot of calculations. He didn''t calculate that one day he would return here subjectively. Ji Bai felt a little helpless and sighed. He took out the kettle and poured his mouth. "Your Highness, leave the kettle to me for safekeeping." "Say how many times, call me Mr. Bai. "Ji Bai handed the kettle to Kalanti in a critical tone. Chapter 473: Fort. The subordinates remember, Lord Bai, do you understand? The gauge lines in the tank were straightforward and profoundly pointing to the Karan Gang. "Don''t call me an adult, you are an adult now, understand?" "A member of the Scythe Guards, Rasam Bokaranti has fulfilled his mission and returned victoriously from Saplan, and the Queen Bao from Huacheng has returned to life, understand?" Ji Bai repeated it to Karan. "And I, the captain of your troops, these are the knights and sergeants of your department, do you understand?" "Understood, come down." Karan replied seriously and respectfully with a full risk. Sheng Zhenzhenghejing''s novels about the Four Stories ...Ji Bai is really worried about whether it will be exposed. The game was empty for the bamboo basket, so in name, the princess did not want to enter the city with great fanfare. The end of the game is often the bamboo basket and the water is still in Saplan, and the forward troops are the first to repatriate. You stay here. Explain your intentions and show your identity and permission to enter the city. "The kinship soldiers guarding the city stopped the mighty small unit." One of the members of the Scythe Guards, Rasam Bokaranti returned to the court from the Saplan State class in the name of the princess. Is there a problem? "Lanty walked down from the sedan chair, and turned out the magic sickle army certificate and the Queen''s seal. The female soldiers were bitter 7... These are also officials. "I''m sorry, it turns out to be a member of Her Majesty''s guards. How impolite just now. Everyone,... What belongs to the magic sickle army? "The soldiers clearly saw that the equipment of the two teams was completely inconsistent, especially the board that the other team took the lead was not like vampire craftsmanship. The 0th 5th praise of the yellow army body cannot be faked, and the soldiers are still somewhat suspicious. Although the seal of the queen is not like the identity of the magic sickle army. During the birth process, the soldiers trained by Fuxing always feel like they have a good grip. Looking at these knights, the more they look, the more weird they can''t tell. Their posture is a little different from that of the conventional army of the blood race. "Right?" Ji Bai turned his head and pointed at himself suspiciously. "Your excellency refers to the underworld? There are knights in the Scythe Army. Don''t you know? Do you need to check the identity of the Scythe Army below?" (Fluent and authentic local dialect of the blood clan master) , Don¡¯t delay everyone¡¯s time... Lu (Should I be born in Xiangdu, right?" "Shanming, don''t use it, I won''t expect everyone to climb up in time. "Huh? You can see it all?" Ji Bai climbed up the pole. The noble sir who came to the side knows a little bit about the local dialect of the capital "Ha, to tell you the truth, I have received several people from the capital. Judging from your familiarity, you must be a native of the capital." "Very discerning." Ji Bai patted the soldier on the shoulder. "Thanks to the award, haha, hello, what are you still stupefied? Open the city gate and let the fellow soldiers who have returned from the abandoned sickle army enter the city. The city gate opens slowly The door slowly opened, and the long-headed and long-tailed team entered the city. After entering the city, Di Ling, who was holding back the net, opened the chat box again. "The blood city is very hot. *. Entered the city. The oil theory of thinking has opened up again. After the blood wave is released, the reason why the modern blood language does not let them speak is not because they can''t speak the blood language. The knowledge of being greeted by the host machine was also imparted to their minds, and that''s it... I don''t know how many layers of tones don''t have the official accent of the blood clan. As soon as I speak, I know that he is not a native of the blood clan. "Miss Di Ling, let''s just say a few words, Xinpo local officials heard. Once you reveal your identity, I won''t be able to save you. "Cut, who wants you to teach? You woman, don''t think too much of yourself. ! Sea restless people have never heard of quarreling together, but they can quarrel. I don''t know if it''s a natural horoscope or something, Kalanti and Di Ling will be able to say those two sentences after the two quarrels, there is no new idea, Ji Bai''s ears are almost cocooned. "His Royal Highness, what are your plans next, smoke the palace first, and see Your Majesty Yao Lias?" Seeing Ji Bai alone in silence, Randy dropped Di Ling, who was still organizing language, and approached him. . "Bai Shengsheng is now the biggest adult among us, and we are your guards." Ji Bai has no expression on his face. "He said he was going to call me Mr. Bai, "Understood, Mr. Bai, please, Mr. Tong, your next planned itinerary is to go to the palace first and meet Lilias to sculpt it? Ji Bai glanced at Karanti silently, not sure if this Nizi was sincerely unable to live with him, would this tone of changing the soup and not changing the medicine only make people feel more suspicious, okay? "You are the eldest lady, this should be up to you. Miss, do you know what it means? Don''t be so stubborn and earn money. You are the biggest of these dozens of people. You have the final say, just say it if you have any comments. Everyone discuss. "Understood,...Mr. Bai." Kalanti nodded thoughtfully. This kid¡¯s acting skills need to be improved. Should we send her to the officialdom and politics for a few years, to gain some life experience, learn some wild ways and dirty routines, according to Mr. Bai¡¯s opinion, we are going to return to the palace first and return to the Queen. ,still is? ¡®"It¡¯s too early to meet under the Queen¡¯s Seat now, nor...Miss knows where is this place?" Ji Bai asked, "Is this place? It is the border of the Whitethorn Principality. Is there any problem?" "For the time being, this is the boundary of the power seizing faction. It is best not to stay here for a long time. It is estimated that something will happen soon. Let''s leave this city and go to the Duchy of Lefno." "Mr. Bai is worried that the White Thorn family will have no good intentions for us? This is not enough. The fighting level of the power seizures and the conservatives is limited to the main battle of the show, and it is only secretly fighting. What''s the matter, besides, it won¡¯t take us to the chaotic hall. The upper lip is arguing, in private 8 They dare not touch the royal family, and secondly waste the cost. . Outer members of the Sambo family took action, "Miss, didn''t you notice any difference when you entered the city? "Not so" Kalanti was taken aback. "Mr. Bai, please show me down." "The number of defenders is obviously more than before, and the moat bridge that is usually devolved is hoisted, and it has completely entered a state of guard." Ji Bai said flatly. "It seems like this... Before you do anything, you should hide as far as possible, and don''t get involved with us. " "What Mr. Bai said is extremely true, it shouldn''t be too late, and we should hurry up and leave the Duchy of Whitethorns now? , Kalanti to the Scarlet Emperor The location of the dungeon of the kingdom is familiar to her heart. She pointed to the south gate and said, ¡°Towards the south of the Principality of Peri, it is the fief kingdom of Prince Tuton. After Prince Tuton is the cousin of Her Majesty, it should be dangerous to get there. It won''t affect us anymore." Just leave it here. "Ji Bai looked at the long line behind him, thinking a little bit. "The army''s work "do not rush, sharpen the knife and chop the firewood by mistake, and live the opposite way. When the army is cut off, it will be troublesome." The food has been used up, and continuing on will only be counterproductive. At that time, "Mr. Bai said. "Find a bigger tavern and let everyone fill their stomachs." . "Somewhere in a street where no one cares, the thin, dark figure of Yishanguanlou is holding on to the wall, with an angry mouth, looking out from the alley, looking cautiously and cautiously, like a thief who has done something wrong. Looked around, They have already started to lock down the city, You have to get out of town quickly...otherwise it will be too late. The shop was soft and almost fell to the ground. "Cuckoo..."" The empty abdomen was drumming, I have not eaten for two consecutive days and nights, and there is no inventory in the abdomen. He fumbled for the wall and moved slowly, the black robe obscured his face, and he couldn''t tell whether it was a man or a woman. There were two enthusiasm for food from the street. The pampered man was not so hungry for food as he is today. The scent of food caused by starvation was magnified several times at this time. He didn''t want to beg like a beggar, and would rather starve to death on the street. Forcibly restrain the desire in the heart ~ demand, But it smells really good, uh uh uh... The hands clasping the wall gradually exerted force, forcing him to calm down. Walking on, I don¡¯t know where I came to the shop. Well, you guys are merciful, this shop is a small business, it is definitely a conscience industry, there are four or five people in the family to feed, it really can''t stand the noise. The words aroused the curiosity of the black-robed man, and he looked inside. Chapter 474: The shopkeeper was so anxious that he knelt to them "Boss, what do you mean? My eldest lady, Jinzhiyuye, will send you those stinky money? Isn''t it too despised of us? An armored man dressed as a knight disdainfully said. Rumeng, what kind of baby? Speak out and scare you to death, Salambo! " Rasambo? ? ! The black robe outside the door was startled. Chapter 4 ~ The Man in Black Robe "Several masters, this shop is really a small business. Opening a tavern in this kind of border market is to eat to feed the family. It is really impossible to live a life if you ask for everything." The boss turned pale and wanted to cry. Tearslessly looked at the soldier who frightened the customers away. The sword in this hand is not a display. It¡¯s not uncommon for the officers and soldiers to bully others. It¡¯s not uncommon to have no money for meals. The common people don¡¯t want to get into trouble. Everyone wants to get caught up in the small life. One or two meals are fine. If you can afford it, you will treat it as a ¡°protection¡±. Fee'' got it. But this time is different. The other officers and soldiers know the truth about the fishermen, and they won¡¯t make the people like them unable to survive. This is a rough estimate of the size of a small army. Is this posture to ruin oneself? ? "Please take care of me. My shop is a ten-year-old shop. It is not easy to earn some money. Or should I owe this meal first? How about''replenishing'' it to you after some time?" The boss burst into tears. , Sorrow and helplessness are both full of emotions, it is really sad for those who hear it. "What do I mean by you?" The headed armored knight who appeared to be the leader stepped forward in two steps and leaned closer. "I, I, I...no, no...the chilling air made the little boss who had never seen a sea of ??blood and corpse scared him, shaking like a garlic "Boss, what do you mean? Is it possible to think that we are here to eat free food, to take advantage of you? ? " "No, no, I don''t, I don''t!" The boss hurriedly waved his hand to deny, for fear of fooling these terrifying officers and soldiers. "That''s right, I said, do you think we look like that kind of people?" Knight Leng Ran Tao. "It''s not like it! It''s not like it at all! I''ve never thought about it like this before, don''t say it, I''ll invite it for this meal. It is not easy for the officers and soldiers to fight abroad, so I have the right to pick up the dust for you...like and different All can only not... Ah... The Lord is a dumb who eats Huanglian and can''t tell. After looking for it, people''s views on themselves have been finalized, and the commotion in the store has caused a lot of onlookers. Bacheng is poking their backbones in a low voice. "You little tavern owner is too ignorant. Are we officers and soldiers going to recklessly pay for a small meal?" "No, no, no, what''s the name of repayment! Of course, the officers and soldiers shed blood for us, we can''t let the officers and soldiers shed tears! It''s just a mere meal, it doesn''t hurt... It''s over, it looks more like bullying. No matter where they are, the appearance of the people at the grassroots level is exactly the same, so that the knight feels that he is not in the scarlet blood zone, but that the knight covers his head, and the action looks like the boss is about to beat him, and he is frightened. Sat on the ground. "I said, boss, have you figured out the situation? My lady, Jinzhiyuye, will give you some stinky money?" The knight completely gave up on euphemistically with the boss. "Do you know what my lady''s last name is? Say it and scare you to death, Lassambo! "La... La Sambo?" The owner of the shop was taken aback, feeling that the surname was a bit familiar. "Hey, I said." The knight turned and glanced at the crowd around the door. "If you want to see, just look upright, don''t cover up like anything, speak so loudly for fear that others might not know you are peeping, come in and see if you want to!" In an instant, the crowd outside the door scattered like frightened birds and beasts. "Rasambo... eh!" He whispered a few times, and the tavernkeeper''s eyes stared like eggs, as if waking up from a dream. Ju, is it actually a private visit by a member of the royal family? ! ... The emperor is far away, and the royal family cannot directly affect people''s lives in remote areas. However, the people all have a vague impression of the royal family, which is probably an official larger than the noble dukes, the ruler of the entire country. This is incredible! Neglecting can be the end of the house looting! "So, don''t be affectionate. My lady is honorable. The cup will make a credit. "Stop! Robbery in broad daylight, is there any law of heaven?" With a soft voice, there was a development that no one had expected, and a thin figure wrapped in a black robe stood in front of the boss. . "?" What kind of development is this? I just want to have a meal and prepare some dry food by the way. Why, this time I am inexplicably a villain? "This is the Duchy of Whitethorns. It is not a place for you foreign soldiers to make trouble. You have this kind of arrogance to the enemy, don''t aim at your own people!" The black-robed man panted heavily, roaring at the heavily armed knight, showing righteousness and courage. For her, the actions of Wang are exhausted." The knight was silent, and then stretched out his hand, leaning in front of the black robe man''s forehead, and flicked. "Ouch!'' "Where is the righteous and brave little warrior? Indiscriminately, but it is really open, and pigskin can also be used as a shirt." The knight is in a bad mood now, and he slightly understands the mood of those who have been misunderstood. How awkward. "Little girl, you go!" The shopkeeper is anxious, are you trying to kill me? ? "Mr. Owner... Don''t worry! As long as it''s in the Duchy of Whitethorns, I won''t allow this to happen, don''t worry about my safety." The black robe was moved for a while. "What the hell?" The shopkeeper was dumbfounded. Who cares? ? "Mr. Bai, what happened, I think it''s been a long time." A crisp and sweet voice sounded, and a graceful young girl stepped out of the iron armor. The capable and elegant silver skirt was very eye-catching. . The tavern owner is the grassroots, and he can understand at a glance that this is the most honorable eldest in the team. "The grass people are sordid and humble. They have eyes but don''t know Mount Tai! I don''t know if the lord of Lasambo arrives, the crime deserves death... "The shopkeeper first... the girl was stunned, and looked at the helpless knight with a questioning look. The other party''s preconceived brain supplements Ji Baifo, even though the posture of this nobleman on tour is indeed a bit scary. "Mr. shopkeeper gets up first. "Can''t afford it, my family''s lives are now tied to this rope!" "Mr. Owner, get up quickly, no one wants your family''s life." Kalanti was a little speechless. Exclude the late symptoms of persecuted delusions, white wattle The quality of life of the people in the Duchy of Whitethorns may be somewhat low. "Mr. Bai, did you explain your intentions to the boss? "This gentleman seems to have misunderstood." Qi Tu looked deeply at the black robe man, and personally lifted the boss up. "We''re just here. Uh... well, I understand, let''s prepare now." The boss was bitter, and he was about to go to the inner room to prepare and was stopped by Ji Bai. "Is that enough? "Ji Bai handed a small piece of gold inlaid with the Lassambo pattern to his hand. "Ohhhhhhhhhhh...you still pay for it?" the boss was dumbfounded. "Which ear did you hear that we were going to ruin the bill? Or did you say you didn''t want it?" "Uh er, Cao Min, of course Cao Min..." "If you want to, hurry up and prepare. If you don''t want to find it, we have to hurry." Ji Bai shook his head, ignoring the stupefied black robe man, and found a vacancy everywhere. At the end of the farce, Ctrip¡¯s soldiers all took their seats and stopped chatting. Because of Ji Bai¡¯s orders, most of the Jeduo people nodded. The most guilty was Di Ling, who talked about spitting and deprived her of the right to speak. It is a kind of torture. Combination of work and rest, dry food ran out, yesterday was considered the last meal, no meal at noon, most of the soldiers were extremely hungry. This definitely does not include Ji Bai. Looking at the coagulated blood cake in front of him, he sniffed it close, the strong smell of rust made him unable to appetite. If the Jeduo people are barely able to accept this kind of food because of their faith and bloodline transformation, Ji Bai, as a human, feels disgusting for blood products. Chapter 475: Damn it, why would the Kindred like to eat this kind of thing. Ji Bai silently took out the loaf of bread and put it carefully into his mouth. "That, Mr. Cavalier?" ¡­¡­what? "Ji Bai put the bread cubes back into his pockets in dissatisfaction, and glanced at the nervous-looking shopkeeper next to him. "Well, I take the liberty to ask, are the dishes in this restaurant unpalatable? I won''t see you... "I''m not hungry yet, wait a while." Ji Bai said calmly. "Oh, okay." The shopkeeper didn''t say much, he waited beside Ji Bai all the time, looking at him nervously. Ji Bai just noticed that Kalanti was next to him at the table. As the highest-ranking eldest lady, the shopkeeper should be by the side as expected, but this way... Ji Bai shifted his gaze to the blood cake in front of him again. Don''t eat it will cause misunderstanding, or eat some? ? In fact, it¡¯s not the kind that is unpalatable. The blood form likes this kind of things, but what is terrible is that you can only take a few mouthfuls to taste each meal, but the subordinates, including Kalanti, think that Bai Ji¡¯s appetite generally belongs to The kind with relatively small appetite, but only she knows that she is not appetite. The reason why she does not dare to eat too much is that eating too much per ton will affect her majesty in front of her subordinates, and she is afraid of getting out of shape. What should I do if the glutinous rice **** become swollen? ! Yes, no one knows the reason for this stunned person, only Bai Ji knows it. Thinking about this, I Jibai picked up the hook, Dun Yu (dipper, put it to his mouth, and was immediately forced back by the strong pungent smell. "Mr. Cavalier? Are you still hungry?" Are you against me? Why are you still standing next to me? "Well, I ate too much for breakfast." Ji Bai nodded. "Boss, go and take care of you," "Oh, no, this shop has been ¡®booked¡¯ by everyone, and I don¡¯t have much work to do... "Huh?" Di Ling suddenly stuck her head out and looked at Ji Bai suspiciously. "His Royal Highness, you obviously didn''t eat anything for breakfast, OK? Why did you say you ate it? "His Royal Highness?" The black robe man was taken aback and muttered silently. "Oh, what is Xiao Lingling talking about? I ate a lot for breakfast." Kalanti put the blood cake on his fork into Di Ling''s mouth in time, and his smile looked strange. Ji Bai did not participate in the interaction between the two, pretending to be innocent, and gave himself a mouthful of blood cake. How to describe this curious taste? ? ! The sticky smell is full, and the thick smell of rust fills the mouth. Ji Baiqiangyu is pinching his neck, not letting the urge to swallow, his calm posture is like a mountain collapse in front of him and his face does not change. It tastes even worse than Mrs. Susan¡¯s baking cookies next door... "Cough...Ji Bai coughed a little bit, looking at his blood cake with Ruowuruowu''s eyes behind him, and swallowing a certain black robe man constantly. "Boss, go and add another one." Ji Bai''s eyes signaled, and Kalanti understood in an instant, and ordered. "Oh, good eldest lady, I''ll go now." The boss doesn''t know what Karanti''s official position is, and what title he enjoys. He doesn''t know and dare not ask, where is the status of the royal relatives? Better than ordinary people like myself. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ji Bai will pour the blood cake from his dinner plate into Kalanti''s plate with a thunderous motion. Although this behavior is a bit impolite, and even arouses her dissatisfaction, it can only be offended. "Mi Ming..." Kalanti made a strange noise. The red face and red ears really made her unhappy, but even so, it can only be offended. The taste of blood cake is definitely not something that people can eat. But Ji Bai didn''t expect to let her eat it. Just eat the original portion on the plate, and this piece was taken out as an inexplicable one... Huh? What''s the matter, why did you eat that piece that you have eaten? ? "Ahem." Ji Baigan coughed twice, motioning for Kalanti who was in a strange state next to him. "Uh, ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! "Children, are you hungry too? There happens to be something extra here. My lady is generous and can''t bear to see a child as old as you laugh and hungry." Ji Bai did the job and took the blood cake and handed it to the black robe man. The black-robed man was stunned for a moment, then looked at the red blood cake for a moment, swallowed hard, and shook his head reluctantly. ... The black robe man leaned two steps closer, although he was hungry, but his eyes were not on the blood cake on the table. "You, you are the eldest of Lasambo", does the kid refer to me, Karanti, I am indeed the last name of Lasambo. "Karanti smiled easily with the embarrassment between them. "Then do you have a knighthood? Where is the official rank so far?" The black-robed man looked a little moved. "Kid, your questioning method is a bit impolite, right?" Ji Bai reminded. "Sorry, it was a bit abrupt, if possible, please answer me..." "Karanti is just a remote sideline, there is no knighthood." Under Ji Bai''s eyes, Kalandi told the truth. "Hey, how''s it going... The black-robed man looks a little lost. Chapter 5~ As the central hinterland, the Ziling Kingdom is undoubtedly the richest region in the entire Scarlet Empire. The location of several veins crisscrossing, rich resources and 5 kinds of metal mines are the most densely distributed, and the unobstructed plains suitable for farming and agriculture are far more developed than other fiefs. Compared with the bright sunshine, the blood family prefers gloomy rainy days, but this does not affect the figure working in the countryside. Sweat like rain in the countryside, enjoy the harvest during the autumn harvest, sit in the plowing field and drink a cup of hot tea in the spare time of busy work, and enjoy this incompetent incompetence. Today, as always, there is no difference from normal farming. There are young people in the fields. In front of the old wooden house, there are several elderly people sitting in twos and threes. Kindred is an immortal creature. There are some errors in this objective impression. Excluding some nobles with good blood and good bloodlines, and the royal family, ordinary blood civilians have an upper age limit, at least longer than humans and other creatures, and their vitality is more tenacious. This is why the kinsmen so value the right to the right, not only affects the blood of the next generation, imagine that the life span of the married couple is not equal, and it is even impossible for them to be tested together. How sad this is. "It''s really a peaceful day." As the sun sets in the old age, all I can do is watch the next generation ploughing and enjoy the few days. The fallen leaves in the wind are about to end, what''s going on in that direction? Burning fire to keep warm on a hot day? It¡¯s not that it¡¯s forbidden in the city. "Yeah, it really attracted attention with the soaring smoke, and it was unclear because of his beard. Do you burn garbage? "The old people are being burned one after another. It doesn''t seem to be burning. Could it be that it''s a disaster?" "Wait, this level of smoke seems to be the Prince''s Mansion?" "That direction is a bit familiar, so I hurriedly called my child back and asked them to check it out. The old people in the field stopped talking. The residents noticed the thick smoke and rushed to their places. In their vision, the blue bricks and green tiles were tumbling with fire. The greedy fire was waiting in the city, and the billowing smoke spread out with a suffocating smell. The dragon swallowed the whole magnificent and submerged officers and soldiers and the local government office. The fire at Prince Ziling''s Mansion had spread to the entire mansion, and the people who had waited in a panic summoned it to be late. Participated in the firefighting operation, but there are scattered skeletons left over time. The black stone walls and the burnt-out roof tell the story of the purple and gold Prince''s Palace 5 The raging fire momentum. A few broken stone pillars guarded the Prince''s Mansion and no one was spared. The owner of the Prince''s Mansion, the Ziling Palace, burned the roof, leaving only the king''s family killed. There are obvious metal cuts on the body, and the eyes have been plucked out. It is obvious that they have been attacked by people. The servants died of smoke and fire. The guards beat the daughter, father, wife and others to death, as if they were drained of blood. It is worth mentioning that the prince¡¯s son was burned in the fire. It is difficult to analyze the specific cause of death in the D-jing novel. As the corpse had already turned into coke, the soldiers who came along followed the bloodstain and found the utility room of Ziling Mansion. The iron door of the utility room seemed to be knocked away by the Prince Ziling himself. After a while, I found the Prince who had his right arm cut off and his body covered in cuts and bruises. At present, it is common for the guards to forcibly open the locked debris. Chapter 476: His life is in danger, but his sanity has some reputation for loving the people. At this time, he seems to have changed himself, irritable and easily frightened. In his sober Prince Ziling, he is known as a hard-working politician among the people. Later, several soldiers and medical personnel were scratched. Not only were important resources distributed, but also a national treasury that preserved some of the treasures of the blood race. When the heart of the Scarlet Empire of the Ziling Kingdom looked at the treasure house, only a door was left completely open. There was nothing inside. The treasure was waiting for the soldiers to break into it, and Cha Ran was all stolen. Guan, is also one of the Queen¡¯s most trusted royal relatives. The Ziling Kingdom is also the most important Prince Ziling. The Queen¡¯s hall has moved the entire Scarlet Empire. Empress Lilias hurriedly ordered the news to be blocked and would be seriously injured. The event was naturally shocking at the resource excavation site. It was only a matter of time before the Prince Ziling sent to the palace to heal his wounds and spread it across the entire empire like a plague. After all, the paper cannot contain the fire, and the bad news is about to turn into substance, and the heavy atmosphere is like a rock on everyone''s heart. On the court, the condensed air seemed to be eating. He knocked the food on the servant''s clothes and drove it out of his room. "Your Majesty, the Prince is still not" Rao Lilia" Is there no positive progress in the situation? After counting, we have prepared more than ten kinds of treatment methods, and I believe that your prince¡¯s condition will definitely be able to improve. "The doctors have already managed to get better. "The doctor trembled slightly. I was weightless "Everything is up to you, don''t let you down. "Yes, yes! Your Majesty Yasi will not turn her solemn gaze to a group of ministers with different expressions. As the doctor bowed and retreated, Li talked about your views on this matter. Lilias lowered her eyes slightly, as if she sighed lightly, "Master Public, please start, the three-day-old Prime Minister Delan stood up. He understood that this matter must be accounted for by a minister. Follow the purpose. "The key to the re-election gate has always been kept in the hands of the public minister, but how important is the treasury gate that happened less than three days after the re-election? To open himself and not intend to track him down, he also needs to give an explanation to the officials and the people of the world. Such a thing, even if your majesty trusts it, it is the door of the spell set by the wisdom of the blood race. How can the door of the national treasury be opened if there is no key to open it than Tongtian? (It is difficult to play with one or a small boy. You must give an explanation for this matter yourself. The key is in your own hands, which means that you have to bear the equivalent risk if you assume the status. In any case, this is a two-way thing in itself and you can''t escape responsibility. The negligence of the veteran "Your Majesty, this matter is indeed because you have lost the key due to improper guarding?" Before Lilias could speak, the yin and yang were strange. "So, the veteran Delan has inherited it. The power seizures sneered at Derain and never missed anything. "The old minister blankly took out the key inlaid with a ruby ??"key" from his dress pocket. It was said that some thief army broke into the hinterland of the empire silently, and made the key to the treasury, closing the door "What is the meaning of the old minister of Dran? It is a ridiculous thing." The seizure official snorted coldly. Did you open it? ? Is there such a curse in this world higher than our blood? A group of barbarians who are not highly civilized, expect them to study "Just ask, what kind of equipment in the world is a foolish dream! Is it difficult for the Minister of Moralan to disagree with my statement?" He turned around suddenly, who had cracked the curse of the wisdom crystallization of the blood family, "What do you want to say?" The post of Derain, I am afraid that there is something hidden in it, and it is not impossible to guard against self-pirates, right? "Oh, since the non-Derain ministers have lost a lot of offensive things." Wei waited for Deland. Lan retorted, and the people who defended Derain made people unexpected, "Your Excellency is a prejudice. Derain''s seizure minister." Regardless of seniority and the loyalty of the veteran, Mr. Ruo Delan is really interested. Looking at the slander waiting for us to ask questions? ? If you do this, won''t you run away? " The guard has stolen, why stay here Highly respected, will not do this kind of obscene thing, Your Majesty, I think there is something hidden in this matter. "Power seizures" I also think that most of the members of the old Germans of Derain stand up to speak for Delan as a family. Maybe at this time, they really The conservatives are somewhat relieved. It has already happened, and continuing to argue about infighting can hit the enemy''s arms. "The seizure minister Jian" Your Majesty, no matter what, Lias asked meaningfully about the matter. "What do you think?" Li Dixie, but they can tell from their silent wrists that these people have different backgrounds. "Now, it is not clear that the enemy is declaring war on the empire. I think it should be carefully laid out and strict. Defending the imperial city and maintaining the imperial city can burn the Prince''s Mansion, which is tantamount to dor Mu Xiaobi''s safety alert. If you like this site, remember to collect it, and recommend it to your book friends! Sneak into the palace silently, your "The enemy can sneak into the protection of your prince silently. He is the only witness in the fire. If he survives, the enemy will not let him defend his surroundings, especially for the prince. Since this is the case, I have nothing to say, yes. Your prince, take care of it. "Are you all the same? "Your Majesty Shengming. Lilias turned to Minister Delan a little helplessly. "Then, the public minister who confessed this matter indifferently asked Lilias. "I would like to die." Delan explained, but it can only be the responsible public minister Delan. This matter itself has to convince the world and others that this matter has nothing to do with Lord Duke Sang, but the necessary explanation cannot be escaped. "Sir Duke Dang says it is serious, and the rice technique can be punished." Nian Gao Dexun''s public minister Being executed is naturally not what everyone wants to see. Mi Lamila believes that it only takes a few days to suspend his duties to get the secondment of many ministers. The sky outside the palace. Lilias sighed and looked like a rainstorm was about to start. This quiet sky, I am afraid that the black-robed man who soon hopes to see. Go up and feel very disappointed. "Why are you so full of hope? I don''t know why the little sister is looking for me? Although Kalanti is a small official, how many are in the public, "Karanti does not have any honour." Such self-proclaimed Kalanti glanced at me intentionally or unintentionally. The armored man drinking tea on the side, his cheeks flared up and he could speak in front of the main hall, um, the blush was not obvious. Is it a girl? No, you said you know the princess? What does the princess mean "you," How did you perceive that I got close to my head, and you could faintly see the cheeks under the black robe filled with anticipation. Your Royal Highness? ? "The black-robed man is in a hurry? As for the princess, can there be a second princess on the spot?" Karanti was a little bit nonsense. "You can judge Nai Chengren by looking at the figure and body, the eldest princess under Your Majesty Lilias?" Seeing Karanti nodding, the black-robed girl company "is the No. 1 pick in the Scarlet Empire? That''s great." Busy to ask. "Could it be that His Royal Highness Bai Ji also stayed and shook her head." His Royal Highness is still dealing with political affairs in Saplan State, only to make Karanti "not there." Karanti resolutely took the lead in leading the forward troops back to the court. Somewhat lost, his eyes lit up. "Then you are going back to meet the Queen, right? "That''s the black robe girl "Yeah, that''s good." Panting hard, looking around, bending down cautiously, and leaning to Karanti''s ear. "Great!" The black-robed girl wanted to tell something important, and I hope you will tell your Majesty Lilias so that she can take precautions! "My lord, E. The grass folk looked at the girl''s dress in front of him. The broken black cloth cloak barely covered her body, the girl''s "Is it important?" "Karanti''s pale-faced little beggar. It looks like a roadside beggar. Although Karanti does not have a high-ranking authority, it is not good to say that some living environment decides his vision and knowledge. It¡¯s just a little beggar. What time can I take care of these streets? The children''s jokes are at best for humanitarian aid to these remote areas. Your Majesty is busy with government affairs all day long, but it is difficult for Landi to refuse, while Ji Bai on the side is drinking tea casually. "Let''s talk, I''m listening. Now, they want to overthrow the current court and make themselves emperor! "Listen to me. Someone wants to rebel against children. You can''t talk about this kind of thing casually." Kalanti said with a vigilant face. "Who told you this kind of thing, oh, it¡¯s just a little late to grow up, and the figure is small. Please adults must believe what I said. "My lord, I¡¯m not a kid, I¡¯ll tell your majesty, now, you¡¯re also hungry. Okay, something to eat. "Karanti just smiled slightly. "Okay, well, I know, you must believe that seeing the other party is completely inconsequential, the black robe girl is anxious. "What I said is true! Your lord said coldly. "How do we know who it is, and how can we tell your Majesty if we don''t say clearly? "Who are they referring to?" Ji wanted to prove his conviction. You said that someone wanted to rebel and claim to be king. Not to mention the evidence, their motives are also, jokingly not nonsense. The little friend, the girl scratched her head and supported. Hesitated for a long time and couldn''t say a word. "Yes, it was the power seizure, that''s it! Send them, they are going to rebel, um, just don¡¯t tell the truth, although I don¡¯t like those guys either. "Ka" said Xiaopeng''s remarks and became the king in private, or the news that so-and-so has a big conspiracy against your Majesty could hear the power seizures rebellion, and the power seizures are about to become cocoon. The uninitiated history of the stalls is almost the same, and the ignorant people pass it by word of mouth. Those who believe in this kind of words are almost based on folk rumors, and their credibility is not deep. Anyone who knows well knows that the power seizures have this heart but not the guts. Is it true? Learn a little Chapter 6 ~ Gate Check "The mouth is unprovoked. These years, the cost of spreading rumors is low. One mouth is enough, dear boy, you have to show evidence that they are trying to rebel and overthrow the court. "I, I... Ji Bai''s set of shots made the black-robed girl stammered and could not speak. "If there is no evidence, it can only be regarded as a rumor on the street. This kind of pale and weak accusation will be a joke when it is brought to the court. Even if Lily... Your Majesty Lilias is willing to believe that if you can''t produce evidence, you will be helpless. Understand "Ming" ..., but "No, my child, the reality is more helpless than imagined." Ji Bai explained every single word. All the civil and military people in the Manchu dynasty know that Lilias wants to keep the seizure faction? No, she didn''t want to. She probably dreamed of purging the power seizing faction and replacing it with a faction that supported her, but is this possible? Most of these noble ancestors had intermarried with members of the royal family, and they had inherited their titles and fiefs from generation to generation, and their influence on the economy and politics of the entire country was even far greater than that of the royal family. The power in each fief was even greater than that of the royal family. If it weren''t for the royal family''s orthodox bloodline, I am afraid that the lords would not be the royal family anymore, and they would form gangs. As a result, the current situation was formed. The royal family could not rule to interfere in the affairs of the noble fief, and the nobles could not shake the status of the royal family. Both sides wanted to seize the last authority from the other side, but it would be a bit too much to say that they wanted to completely eliminate the other side. Up. The Scarlet Empire is inseparable from the royal family, as well as the nobles. The price of a major exchange of blood will definitely hurt the country''s vitality, not to mention Lilias does not have that ability. In all fairness, from an objective point of view, Lilias has been able to control the government for many years, which is already very good. In other words, other people might have already put down their authority obediently under the coercion and lure of the nobles, and walked into the gold-lined bird cage at their mercy. What is the power of the nobles? It is a idiotic dream to want to cut the grass and roots. The lords in each fief have great autonomy. "My child, let me tell you this. Your Majesty Lilias hopes to find the power of the seizures more than you, pinch hats, build momentum, spread rumors, etc. The dirty routines are not useless, but the aristocracy is so powerful that people can''t find any gaps to drill. They can only rely on some unconventional means to suppress them as much as possible." Ji Bai spread his hands. "But this kind of method is also very limited. In contrast, the rumors are too low-level, especially the rumors that even the evidence department does not tell, will only make the nobles laugh."...The black-robed girl Completely speechless. "I think you are too hungry. Let''s eat first. We will be responsible for carrying you home when we are hungry." After that, Ji Bai turned around and planned to ignore the girl. Chapter 477: ook.SFA ¡­I don¡¯t have a home anymore. ""Oh? SF Light Novel The black-robed girl shook her head, looking like she didn''t want to explain too much about it. Lifting her head, she could faintly see that the little face was stained with silt. She didn''t seem to give up, her eyes were full of determination. "Master Cavalry, and Master Lasambo, I can''t get out of the city, let alone enter the court to bring the news to your Majesty. I can only rely on you. "That''s what I said, but my kid, I... the other party''s unforgiving attitude gave Karanti a little headache. "If you don''t believe me, I can tell you. Guys... the black bubble girl took a deep breath and took off the black hood, revealing a pure face. "I am the second daughter of Duke Whitethorn, Sita. "Are you the second daughter of the Duke of Whitethorns?" Kalanti was a little surprised, but Ji Bai on the side looked very calm. It looks a little bit more charming, and if you wipe your face clean, the previous etiquette and behavior are also in place and very restrained. If you are a beggar, if you are hungry for days and nights, you may have rushed forward and gobbled up without restraint. There is a bit of taste, but in the final analysis, it is still unconvincing. "Very well, then miss, old rules, please show evidence." "Huh eh??" The girl who claimed to be Sita was taken aback, as if she had never expected that after she revealed her true face, the other party would have doubts about herself, and she couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. "Uh uh uh...I, I am the second daughter of the Duke of Whitethorns, haven''t you seen me? The little nobles in this city have basically seen me... "But we haven''t seen you before, haven''t we?" Ji Bai said naturally. "Meeting" and you can¡¯t provide us with any substantively helpful evidence. It¡¯s just a baseless accusation. Even if we bring you under Lilias, do you think this has anything to us? Does it really help?" "Hmm..." Sita was so speechless when she was asked, she opened her mouth, and when she wanted to say something, she was suddenly pulled into her arms by Ji Bai. The sound of footsteps ranges from far to near, and the density is obviously beyond the reach of a single person. The soldiers of Jedo and the kinsmen who were eating quietly put down the spoons in their hands, and looked at the store door meaningfully. In less than a long time, heavily armed soldiers from the Duchy of Whitethorns surrounded the entire shop, headed by an officer with a double-handed Hu, strode into the shop. "Rare guests, what department do your colleagues belong to, why do you come to my Whitethorn Principality?" Officer Hu swept across the armor of the room, and finally turned his gaze on Kalanti who was worthy of putting down his spoon. Officer Bazi Hu seemed indifferent, in fact, since he stepped into the store, the soldiers in the whole house invariably put down their spoons and looked at him. He swallowed calmly, always feeling that these gazes had no meaning. "It''s rude, I remember that the soldier registered outside the city gate asked the information clearly." Kalanti ignored the frightened shop owner, and calmly stood up. "Then Karanti will say it again. The concubine is the Scythe Guards directly serving the royal family. He was ordered by the princess to return to the court. The soldier still wants to check our proof?" Karanti specifically emphasized the point of ¡®serving directly to the royal family¡¯. "Oh, since I have already checked the identity, I don''t bother you guys. We are also ordered to search house-to-house with no intention of offending." The Eight-character Hu officer said in a strong and calm manner, sweating heavily. He glanced roughly around, all of them were all armored men, there was nothing to check, and the stubborn stubble would be irritated by pushing his nose on his face. Officer Hu took a deep breath, said something to disturb, then led the department to leave, and went on to inspect the next house. After they got far away, Ji Bai silently took off the iron helmet covering Sita''s head. "are you OK?" "Uh, uh... my head is so dizzy and painful... Theta was dizzy and stood up awkwardly, without falling to the ground with the help of Kalanti. "It''s uncomfortable to wear an iron helmet, my vision is limited, and I''m so boring...I really admire you. "Those guards are tracking you, right?" Ji Bai asked. "Eh...yes." Sita was taken aback, and then nodded somewhat disappointed. "Now, I''m the most wanted criminal in the whole city." Miss Sita is rude. If you are not a deceitful person, you are really the second daughter of the Duchy of Whitethorns, then why does your father want you all the time? Is there any family conflict? " "No, it''s not as simple as a family conflict." Theta laughed mockingly. "It''s not that my father is looking for me... Today''s White Thorn family is led by unknown outsiders, and they have the final say in this area. "Where is your father?" "I don¡¯t know. That night, except for the servant who informed me, I didn¡¯t see anyone. I only knew that the current Whitethorn Principality was usurped by outsiders, and my father told me to run away." It¡¯s best to escape from the Whitethorn Principality, and Bring the news to Your Majesty Lilias. "Now, when my father and brother grow up, their lives are unclear. I am alone and weak. I really don''t know what to do. Okay... "It''s really... little girl, apart from the nobles in the Duchy of Whitethorns, which members of the conservative aristocracy do you know?" Kalanti asked, "Conservatives... this is a little bit. In order to avoid suspicion, our family has never had much contact with conservative families." , So there is almost no friendship." Theta was a little embarrassed. "But if you only know each other, you still have it. I had an affinity with the second lady of the Referno family at a banquet. "You mean Miss Tina?" "Yes, if Miss Tina is a little careful, she should still remember me... Theta said not sure. "That''s great. We are just going to the Duchy of Referno. Why not go to the Duchy of Referno. You will follow us to the Duchy of Referno and check with Miss Tina, can you?" Can these three words Karan? Tie didn''t actually say it to Sita. "You are an adult, you have the final say, you don''t need to ask my opinion." Ji Bai did not explicitly disagree, and Kalanti breathed a sigh of relief. "Yes, yes,...Sita seems to be worried, hesitant. "It won''t help to stay in this city, right? Sooner or later, they will find you, the white thorn family''s slippery fish, right? ,Ok. "Sita reluctantly agreed. After eating and drinking, everyone left the tavern and rushed to the south gate non-stop. On weekdays, there was a lot of voices, and the south gate, which was frequently entered and exited, was silent at this moment. For no other reason, the gate was sealed, and guards were patrolling everywhere. In front of the city wall, a team of well-armed elites was stationed. The posture that the bird will not let go. They obviously noticed the large number of Ji Bai and others, their stainless steel swords returned to their sheaths, they held up their spears, and slowly shifted their posture. "Everyone stayed, now is an extraordinary period. The lord has orders and no one can leave the city." The captain blocked the way, and behind him were many guarded soldiers and closed city gates. "Anyone? Haha, you are so bold." Ji Bai approached with his head raised, not afraid that the other party''s face became more and more gloomy. "It''s just an unknown **** guarding the gate, holding a chicken feather as an arrow? With wide eyes, take a good look at whose army you are obstructing?" Ji Bai can be described as an arrogant and domineering saddle pawn. "This is my eldest lady''s team. My eldest lady is a royal family member, a dignified and upright member of the Lassambo clan. You, a humble official and short-sighted pawn, really have no knowledge of Taishan. Why, want to be in Tai Sui. Is the ground breaking on the head?! The official position of the fart is not weighing how many catties he is!" Ji Bai poked the other party''s chest unceremoniously. The captain blankly stopped the violent soldier behind him, and his eyes fell on Ji Bai. "Sir, look. I didn''t understand what I was talking about. This is an order from the lord. We are just following orders. "Don''t keep talking about your lord, thinking you can bluff someone? Tell you, let alone you, the nameless pawn, even the lord himself is not good at it!" Ji Bai sneered. "To check the identity, yes, my house "Sir, listening to your accent, it seems that the lord came over there, right?" The captain smiled inexplicably. "But this is not the capital, it is the Duchy of Whitethorns. Your lady is really a royal family kin, then I apologize for the recklessness before, but this is really not allowed. Here, Lord Lord has the final say. ¡®Oh, I can understand that your lord is going to rebel? "Ji Bai narrowed his eyes. "Unfounded and boring remarks, this is what you said, and it has nothing to do with us." The captain snorted. "Really?" Ji Bai took out an inscription with a coat of arms from his arms. "Take it, see clearly, we are on the orders of Her Royal Highness>. When we return to the Lord, we will see that Her Majesty has something to tell, and the journey has been delayed. You and your heads are not enough to offset your sins. "Defied Her Royal Highness''s orders, little guard, you are playing with fire." Ji Bai coldly glanced at the hesitant guards behind him. Chapter 478: "Those who want to treason, continue, I''ll watch it, and wait until I write down all your faces, and then go to Her Majesty the Queen, and all will run away. Well, sir, you can pass it if you want,... the military account seems to be compromised. But the conversation changed. "All of you must take off your armor and undergo inspection. This is our final bottom line. Please don''t embarrass us. "If this is the case, we are not defying the order of the princess, but you, are you really friendly forces evacuated from Saplan?" The captain smiled intentionally or unintentionally. "Your armor, at least in the Crimson Blood Region, I have never seen any standard department lineup. We have not seen the Scythe Army but have never heard of knights?" "Why, no action, are you guys guilty?" Chapter 7 ~ Farewell Gifts "This is our final bottom line. Please don''t embarrass us. Everyone is acting on orders. You have no ghosts in your heart and a clear mirror. Naturally, you are confident about our investigation." "Don''t mind, we just check if there are suspicious persons in your team. It won''t delay everyone too much time. Is this okay?" Can be a ghost. The team not only carried the most wanted criminals in the city, but even some of them were not blood races, not even themselves. Once they took off their helmets and let them check, everything was over. Ji Bai''s silence made the soldier suspicious, and he took a few steps back calmly and responded to the soldier. "Everyone is not short of this time? Why, or do you really have a ghost in your heart?" "I''m wondering, it''s you who has a ghost in my heart, Mr. Captain of the Guard." Ji Bai rubbed his chin and replied slowly. "What''s the joke, I''m acting under orders, upright and upright, what''s the shame?" "No? Since there is no. Why stop the holy driver? We are on the order of the princess to meet with the Queen Longxia, when will it be your turn to make irresponsible remarks?" Ji Bai leaned close to each other. "Which green onion do you dare to arrogantly intervene in the royal family?" "I said, we are only acting on orders, and there is no intention of making things difficult. The lord ordered us to seal the city gates and not let go of a fly. This is already a great concession to everyone. The soldier''s brows integrated into a ball. , "Don''t let me wait for investigation one by one, if the major offender is let go, you can''t bear the responsibility either! "Besides, you said that this is the coat of arms of the royal family. I can only say that I believe it for the first time. Maybe some thieves have stolen the badge and pretended to be. I heard that the Prince''s mansion of the Ziling Kingdom was recently stolen and sent to the commander. Bai, the attitude does not seem to do anything "blind your dog''s eyes." "Ji Baichun''s collateral line is comparable? Do you have to put this piece of paper on your face to feel the difference?" "Snapped!" "What are you doing?" The soldier with his face covered with coals stiffened like a zombie with a spell forbidden copper, and fell to the ground in embarrassment. Naturally, it wasn''t because of the thrust, Ji Bai didn''t exert much effort himself, just gently slap the Wen Die on the opponent''s face. With a lingering fear, the soldier looked at the coat of arms engraved under the Wen Diablo, a trace of thin but irresistible blood. "As everyone knows, the royal coat of arms is mostly based on its own divine veins. It is condensed and cannot be faked. Mr. Captain is ignorant and short-sighted. He should be able to feel the coercion carried on it?" "I said this is the princess''s heraldry bound by blood. Are you worth it? Don''t let the way go! Or do you want to point the suspicion to the princess'' head? Get out of the soldiers, these are not things you can intervene. Things, don''t be accused of treason and pushed to the gallows at that time!'' Ji Bai''s words were radical, and according to reason, many soldiers began to hesitate. "Don''t be bluffed by him in a few words, just imagine, if this group of people are really blocked? The reason is simple, they have a guilty conscience!" the captain yelled, and said nothing. "I guess, this article was taken by you halfway through a robbery? Maybe the motorcade dispatched by Her Royal Highness has already encountered an accident. And you are the thieves who have taken the Wen Die, with bad intentions! Your armor has been exposed! ¡®"Are you really stupid or fake?" "Today, don''t drag the armor down for inspection, don''t even think of leaving the city! Surround them for me, and I will stand up if something goes wrong! "Very good, it''s really majestic to run arbitrarily, yes, I admire you, then, Mr. Captain, let me give you a chance." Ji Bai hooked his finger at him. "Want to see what this iron helmet looks like? Then come over and take it off myself. I promise not to do it. "Oh, you can''t scare me, I''m going to see what your thief looks like!" The captain snorted coldly, and walked to Ji Bai in three steps in two steps, and he would pull the iron helmet off without a word. . But no matter how hard he tried, , And couldn''t tear off the iron helmet on Ji Bai''s head. The other party just hugged his hands like that, looking at himself who had tried to suckle and did not help. This guy must have brushed something Under Zhang Yi''s anger, he mobilized the curse energy, the air was blurred, and the surging energy quickly rose, but it was like a bucket of dry wood poured with cold water. "Damn it, don''t think I take you guy A" The captain, who burned his fingers and snapped his helmet in his anger, suddenly fell into a daze, and his knees were soft and thumped, and he quickly landed on the ground with a clear and loud sound. Those are eyes. It seems that I am in the endless blackness, just insignificant cinder scraps. With his head drooping, his eyes dimmed, no one knew what he saw in the last moment when he tightened Zhan Kong. Come down and count on me to be punished? "Ji Bai leaned over and patted him on the shoulder." "Your sir, you can''t even take off my iron helmet, and you can''t grasp the opportunity to investigate and deal with my mouth. You''d better go back to farm." "Sir!" The soldiers didn''t understand what was going on. They only saw the soldier and the armored man looked at each other like a zombies who had lost their souls. "Brothers, take down this thief who deceives the world!" Ji Bai motioned to the sergeant who was about to move behind him Shaoan Wushun, shot the head and the bird with each hand and one hand, and pressed the faces of the two blood guards to the ground. The position of the heads on the ground broke into a cobweb-like grave road. It''s a pity that I really don''t want to have a conflict with everyone. I am a very gentle person, and I tend to solve problems in a friendly way if I can." Ji Bai shook his head. "Stop it all." With the sword drawn and stretched, the desolate military commander suddenly spoke. He got up and looked at the soldiers under his own devil with expressionless expression. "Let them go." "Captain "Didn''t I hear what I said, let them go, this is a friendly army, understand?" The captain couldn''t hear the emotional voice that made the soldiers a little embarrassed, but he didn''t dare to disobey his orders. The guards on the front of the city about to ring the bell tower stopped their movements. Under the command of the military commander, they opened the city gate with some twist. No one knows how the commander¡¯s attitude changed. thing. The city bridge slowly fell, and the troops began to march again. , Ji Bai noticed the hesitant figure at the end of the troop. "Don''t you go?" The slightly short figure was noncommittal, bowed his head in silence. "Is it reluctant, or is there still concern in the city?" Ji Bai''s question made Sita hesitate to speak. "Time waits for no one, you know, It''s not just oneself who is indecisive and harmful. "Ji Bai''s tone became serious. "Will you leave or stay? A decision will be made within one minute, and after one minute, I will no longer care about you. " The knight commander''s tone was serious, and Sita couldn''t help but think of the strict self-discipline father. "Mr. Cavalier, can you tell me your name?" "Just call me Mr. Bai. Sita hesitated for a moment, then became firm. ¡®¡¯I can¡¯t get out of town. "Why." Ji Bai was expressionless, not surprised. "And if I leave, my elder brother will be in danger of not being able to catch me within three days. They will kill my elder mercilessly. I can''t live by myself. My elder brother is my only relative." The girl''s body is trembling, after all, it''s just an unworldly favorite, remember to collect it, and recommend it to your book friends! It happened that the flowers that grew up in the greenhouse had exhausted her strength to make this decisive decision. After all, the family relationship is something she can''t give up, and she can''t abandon it anyway. "Well, good luck to you." Ji Bai turned around and left without stopping or giving any advice. Chapter 479: The girl watched the fading pace of the other party, murmured like she was talking to herself. The moment she turned around, the back of her head seemed to be hit by a hard object, and it hurt for a while. "Oh! It''s painful, S.E. Don''t tell me Slowly opened his eyes, and there was a scroll and a pitch-black horn beside his feet. This will not make you lose your life inadvertently. It can be triggered by silent thoughts in your heart. It should be very simple for you. When Sita raised his head, the figure had already reached the gate of the city. "Thank you, thank you very much, Mr. Bai! You are actually very gentle" Miss Karanti asked me to give it to you. If you thank you, I will bring it for you. "The figure went from near to far, out of the city, slowly losing sight of it. This team, at least Mr. Bai''s identity will not be simple, and it is completely impossible to see the mystery of the guard''s wrist easily. Even Sita, who was ignorant of the age, could see a little bit, and she tilted her head when she played with the two objects in her hands. The scroll is easier to identify. It should be a one-time use spell scroll, so what is this little horn? The two items are small in size and easy to carry. After carefully putting the two items away, the guard watching the door did not stare at him. This was a sigh of relief. Today is the last time limit, which means that it has already There was no time for the girl to hesitate, and handing the news to a reliable person and letting them spread it out was the last thing she had to worry about. Sita was no longer confused, and walked in the direction of his own home in the memory. At noon in the scorching sun, the active cells in the blood races who don''t like the heat will be reduced to the lowest level, and the people on the street will be depressed and their eyelids will droop as they walk. In front of the Duke¡¯s mansion, the blood soldier who was snore comfortably felt that someone poked him in the stomach. "Who? It''s noon, this is the Duke''s mansion. If you dare to make trouble, I will throw you out!" The soldier said impatiently, half-opening his eyes, but was stunned to find that there was no one in front of him. "Mr. Soldier, I''m Sita, the second lady of the Duchy of Whitethorns, can you let me in?" "Huh?" The soldier lowered his head, and a black-robed girl who hadn''t reached his arm socket lightly tugged at the hem of his clothes. "You are, Second Miss Sita?" The soldier was a little unbelievable. , Waited for the other party to take off the hood before taking back his surprised expression. "Second Miss, are you finally willing to come back?" "Yeah." Theta nodded calmly. "Let''s go." The soldiers dispelled the few remaining sleepers, opened the door of the mansion, and led the way. In fact, Sita was familiar with this mansion where she had lived for decades. She didn''t need anyone to lead the way. To put it more bluntly, she was just to watch her and prevent her from running away again. "Second lady, it is great that you have finally stopped pranking and are willing to come back; we are all anxious in the past few days when you ran away from home." The white-bearded old man in a housekeeper walked out of the inner room with a cane. The wrinkled old face is full of kindness and kindness. Definitely asked. "Uncle housekeeper, is the elder brother okay?" Sita forced her composure. "Oh, very good, very good, of course very good. As long as the second lady comes back, everything is fine, the eldest master will naturally have no problems." The butler said with a smile, there is no deep meaning in the words. "Sir, where is he?" "Don''t worry, don''t worry, after all, we are servants People don''t dare to do anything to the young master, please come with me, the second lady. Entering the inner city, the restless Sita looked around, and the plants and trees that he was familiar with seemed so strange at this moment. "Crack!" The iron door of the basement opened, and a **** man with a disheveled hair was picked up, threw him on the ground and lifted him up, pillowed it on his lap, watching his gentle and elegant brother is now being tortured. Sita couldn''t help it anymore, her tone choked up. Are you okay? ? "West, Sita? The man opened his eyes, his long, messy hair concealed his pale complexion. "What are you doing back? . Tao I do not know Yingdao now, cough ""Brother, I will not leave my brother and run for my life alone. "Stupid. The head gang usurped the position of Patriarch, our current position grinned with a sorrowful smile with the man. Don''t worry, brother, we will be able to escape this place safely. "Sita hugged the man covered in blood. "Escape, how can you escape? Those gangsters have been bought by them." The man was hugged by Sita and winked at the housekeeper from an invisible perspective. "Where is the young lady taking the eldest and young master?" The housekeepers armed with swords gathered around, and the butler looked at the embracing two siblings with a smile. "This is your home, is there any other place to go?" "Uncle Butler, I really didn''t expect Sita bit her lip. "You guys who have served your father for many years will do this kind of thing!" Her hand tightened the black horn in her mouth This was given to her by Ji Bai, and now she can only pin her hopes on this black horn of unknown material. Chapter 8 ~ Family Price Code "This is your home. Are there any other places for the young lady and the young master?" The butler¡¯s as always amiable face has been acquiesced by the soldiers, and slowly gathered the encirclement to prevent the brother and sister from having The idea of ??running away. "Ahem, Mr. Butler, you really know how to hide your power and bide your time. To my white thorns family is imaginary and insulting, and you have been doing shameful deeds in the dark! Father usually treats you like a mountain, but you will retaliate! Cough." The man''s heart-piercing angrily scolded the polite butlers and servants, his tone was so intense that his face flushed and he coughed and panted violently. "Master, you might as well say a few words less, so as not to be able to follow in the footsteps of the master. After so many years of ups and downs, those of us who are servants can''t bear it." The butler stood with his hand and said with a smile. "Do you still have a conscience?" Sita gritted her teeth and trembled. She couldn''t believe that the father who gave birth to her had already stepped into the Yellow Spring. In just a few days, the unacceptable bad news lingered in her ears. When his life has come to an end, what will greet him will be the miserable family ruin. "Come on to me, don''t force my sister to prop up my body, staring straight at the butler who overlooks him. "It''s really a touching family ethics drama. Unfortunately, the old man can''t agree to your request. Unfortunately, the outside world is very dangerous. From now on, the young master and the young lady can''t take half a step out of this mansion, otherwise the old man will not Ensure the safety of the young lady." The butler''s words were full of naked threats. He pushed the thick glasses on the bridge of his nose. Sorry, my brother can''t protect you, but has become a burden to you. " "Sita, there is only one family member left. Sita embraces the man in spite of the messy blood stains on his body. "Sita. Let''s listen to them obediently, otherwise your man seems to be choked up, stroking the girl''s shoulder and sighing to persuade him, "Don''t worry, Brother, Sita has a way to let us escape. Sita hesitated for a moment, and whispered in a firm tone. "How to escape?" The man was taken aback. "Sita, don''t mess around. If you irritate them, we will lose our lives!" "Brother, Sita is sure, look at me! Before the man could say anything, Sita clenched the black horns in his robe pocket and prayed silently in his heart. Mr. Bai said, you can save my life at a critical moment, please, save my brother and me! If Sita''s request is too greedy, it doesn''t matter if Sita''s life is not taught to save her brother! "Well, since the welcome ceremony is over, please go back with the young lady and the young master, so as not to be seen by outsiders and gossiping." The butler waved his hand, and when he was about to turn around, the roar of a strange beast was accompanied by a strong wind. The hot liquid splashed his face. The old housekeeper is no stranger to this bright red viscous liquid. In other words, every blood race will not be afraid of it, because this is their food source. The dead blood splashed out, accompanied by a billowing sphere'' landing. The guard''s face didn''t seem to reflect that he had been killed and decapitated. It was too late for ordinary blood to regenerate. The monster with dragon horns and black and gray body roared towards the sky, carrying a **** mountain knife in his hand, and his roar was deafening. The monster that deterred the dragon head was more than two meters high. Its big mouth had sharp fangs and well-developed muscles. The whole body was covered with dragon scale-like "What kind of monster is this?! Where did it come from?" The housekeeper took a few steps back palely. Compared with the low-level species, the second-level species were more able to perceive the crisis and prestige. The existence of pressure. "Brother, are you okay?" Under the protection of the dragonman, Sita helped up the bruised man. "Sita, what is this?" The two men stared wide, and he was relieved after confirming that the big guy had no desire to attack him. Chapter 480: "Sita will explain to you later, let''s go quickly now!" "Want to go?" The butler''s face sank. "What do you do for food?? At the critical moment, what''s the point of raising you? Why don''t you stop them?! "Weird, Mr. Monster, please help us out of the siege. Long''s gaze seemed to glance at Sita intentionally or unintentionally, and he responded with the big knife in his hand. The broad knife opened and slashed, but the unruly and arrogant attack was like breaking a bamboo, chopping the blocked kinsmen into a pool of ugly meat sauce like slicing melons and vegetables. Silver Light is a dead line, no one can stop where the blade passes. Dadao regards the Zhajia on the houseworker as nothing, and the straight-through blade smashed and eroded the formation of the untrained kinsmen family members, and their morale collapsed. Following the blood line all the way to the door, Sita tried hard to help the man and escaped from the white thorns mansion. Pedestrians on the street looked at the dragonman slaying out of the white thorn mansion with an expression that was indescribable, as if at a loss. After "a group of" probes looked around and determined that there was no danger, the butler, who walked out of the latrine with fear, looked at the innocent family who was standing far away, his cheeks flushed with anger. "Master butler and Miss Er escaped, what should I do? "What to do? How do I know what to do?" The butler glared at the man fiercely. "Don''t you go after it?" , HookSFA, "Every time? You go chasing? Let you go to protect the dragon monster? 5E light novel" Uh, uh, the man smiled awkwardly, and stepped back silently. "Then we, just wait for death like this?" "Waiting for death? Who told you we were waiting for death?" The butler glanced at the talkative servant beside him. "My housekeeper, our behavioral category is already a traitor to the Lord, no matter how much we wash it, we can''t wash it away. Let alone pass it to your majesty, or pass it to other noble ministers. We are determined not to live." Pooh, Who told you that we betrayed the Lord? Our allegiance has always been the Whitethorn Family. If you want to betray the Lord, I won''t stop you. "The butler was extremely indifferent, and he didn''t mean to explain more to the servants. He called the maid chief. "Then, according to the plan, the maid maid, you lead the team and go to Shiqiao to find the eldest master. Well, when you arrive, the matter will almost be resolved. On the other end, at the request of the man, the dragon man caught the two under his arm and came to a hidden stone bridge in the city. "Brother, slow down, you still have injuries." Sita served the man to rest under the pier. "Ahem, it''s just a small injury, it doesn''t matter Sita, is the black horn on your hand the host of this monster?" the man asked pretendingly. "Suite? Well, it should be. Theta doesn''t know anything about magic spells, and doesn''t understand the technical terms that brother said." Theta scratched her head a little shyly. "Don''t you know, you, do you know, how many large estates can you buy from the black market if you hold this black corner on your hand?" The man''s tone changed slightly, and his eyes did not leave the black corner. A trace of greed flashed in his eyes. "Huh? Theta doesn''t quite understand what the brother means." Theta didn''t notice the change in the man''s tone. "This black horn houses a monster thug with far more combat power than the blood imperial guards, and you still know what this means?" The man widened his bloodshot eyes, admiring the artwork. His eyes looked at the rigid muscle curve of the dragon man. "Unlimited permanent summoning is the ultimate achievement of [Summoning Curse]. The summoner binds the summoned creatures to a specific item to achieve the purpose of permanent summoning. This method is called [Summoning] "You know, [Su Zhao] not only requires extremely high summoning spells, but also requires the threshold of Rasambo''s bloodline! "Um, long, what are you?" Theta always felt that the state of her brother was a little bit wrong. "Can you imagine?? Having a group of alien creature thugs, a group of indifferent hearts, a loyal heretic army that will never betray you, the Scarlet Empire, not the whole [Baland] will be just a thing in the bag!" "So, Sita, my dear sister! Who gave you this black horn? Brother, I want to know "Brother, what are you talking about?" ? ,Are you OK? "Sita was a little bit resistant to the man''s excited, even crazy reaction. "Oh, I¡¯m okay, of course it¡¯s okay, my dear sister, my brother¡¯s behavior just now was a little bit overwhelming and scared you, but the thought of having this thing can bring back a round and make the traitors pay the price. Revenge for his father, my elder brother is just excited." It seems that he also realized that his reaction frightened Sita, and the man''s expression eased. "So, you can tell me, where did this black horn give you sacredly? "Well, it was given to me by a passing member of the royal family." Out of trust in her relatives, Sita told the man without reservation, "You said they were heading towards the land of Prince Stone? Oh oh great. Now, it should be in time." The man rubbed his chin, his eyes rolled around. "Eh eh? Catch up with them?" Sita looked at her elder brother unclearly, and did not understand what he was talking about. "Sita, can I show this black horn to my brother to admire it? "Oh, okay." Theta didn''t doubt that he was there, and unsuspectingly handed Noire to the man''s hand. "Oh! It''s really fine to say that this horn is a dragon''s horn, I would believe it! Perfect, too perfect!" The man smiled evilly. "When I get the blood of Rasambo, there will be as many loyal servants as I need! At that time, I will be the righteous emperor of this empire!" "Brother? You, what are you talking about?" Sita''s eyes widened. "Empire, which empire is, we are not a nobleman" My dear sister, of course it is the Scarlet Empire. As for nobles, who has stipulated that excellent nobles cannot inherit the throne? "The man smiled fiercely. "It''s just the bloodline, an insurmountable barrier that deprives everyone of non-royal origin. It''s fair. "Why, only the royal family can have the veins of Lassambo? We can''t? ! Is that imperial chair still fart~ Is it noble or not?? Those white hairs have been sitting for so many years, why can''t I sit on it? "Brother, are you kidding? We are courtiers, how can we say such things" Sita trembled, and forced a smile from the corner of her mouth. "Brother, I, let''s stop joking, isn''t the top priority now that we should find a way to retake the family?" "Yeah, this is not a conflict. Whether to regain the family or obtain the throne, you need enough strength. Different routes will lead to the same goal. "Dear Little Sita, thank you for sending this thing to my hand. Now, I don''t even need to follow any instructions!" The man licked the dragon horn in his hand. "As long as I catch up with the member of the royal family who is going to the Kingdom of Staunton and seize her veins, I can do whatever I want!" "Capturing Divine Veins?" Sita stared blankly. "Impossible, sir, please give up this crazy idea! Father taught us since childhood, we are the faithful courtiers of Lasambo. "If you take that old guy to suppress me, he will go to **** early." ! 1 light novel Mo Sita was unbelievable, and the elder brother in front of him seemed to be a different person. "Ignorance, you are just like the old stubborn, old and corrupt thinking! I wanted to do this for a long time, and I would **** from them what God didn''t give me! Anyway, the ending is the same." "You are useless, my dear sister, go with the old stubborn. "Kacha!" The bright red blood stained the gray bridge piers. Sita looked at the silver dagger sent into her chest by her own brother in disbelief. "Our ancestor, Shang also married La Sambo, you should have some veins in your body, right?" The man licked the blood on the corner of his mouth. "It''s better to contribute it to my brother. "Brother, Sita''s eyes are wide open, life is gradually passing away, but the powerful self-regeneration ability of the blood family has not played any role. Own blood, right **~ the silver dagger in front of the chest sucks "With this dagger, no matter what kind of royal family he is, even the queen must be obediently sucked away by me, haha!" The man didn''t show any mercy at all because of his blood relationship, so he drew out the dagger fiercely. Cold eyes looked at the younger sister who fell to the ground with tears in her eyes. The young girl''s blood has been absorbed by the silver dagger, and it will be turned into a pile of bones in a short time. "It''s a fruitful harvest." The man smiled happily after weighing the blood-stained dagger and the dragon horn in his hand. "Yo? You are here? You came just right, so quickly send my order, rush out of the south gate, and catch up with the convoy that departed not long ago!" Mullin ordered to the belated maid. "Cut, this drama is really difficult to play. By the way, find a place and get rid of her. After all, it''s my sister, don''t be embarrassed. Chapter 9 ~ Awareness of Life ¡®Miro¡¯s horn was made as a medium for [Su Zhao] to give it away? Give it to a little girl who never knew each other? Chapter 481: "It''s just a failed product with a rough workmanship. It''s just a product of a whim in my spare time. It''s silly to treat this kind of thing as a baby." Ji Bai calmly chatted and communicated with the voice echoing in the sea of ??consciousness. The sound coming from the ink stick of Mirdall Road was naturally only he could hear it. ¡®Can you give away any failed items? This is not like you, is it possible to still retain the boring feeling of pity? "I just think it''s funny, why, aren''t you curious?" ¡®Ah, I don¡¯t have such a boring and evil taste. Who is your choice to give the [Su Zhao] that you cast by yourself? What does it have to do with me? But you have to think clearly, it was made by Dragon Horn, and it fell into the hands of some unruly people, and the consequences would be a little troublesome. "Trouble? Maybe, but it won''t cause me trouble, but how many materials are needed to make the dragon shape [Su Zhao], it won''t hurt at all. "White peeled skin" smelly dragon, I heard you are losing weight recently? Needless to say, I also understand that, as your respected and respected master, how can you just sit back and watch? In this way, dinner will be cancelled tonight, and the inner city and outer city of King''s Landing should be cleaned at least ten times. Don''t be lazy, I will let Xiao Yana do the supervision work. ¡®? Why did you two argue with me again? Tonight I also plan to complete "Five Years of Fighting and Four Years of Fishing" and "Vampire Window", so I don''t want to find me. ¡®The vampire legends in your world are really interesting. The above mentioned that the blood clan melts when it meets the light, and I am also afraid of flowing water, although I don¡¯t like Yangguan very much. "Looking through my memory again?" Ji Bai raised an eyebrow. The space in the necrosphere is connected to their own consciousness, which means that the creatures in the necrosphere can look through some of their memories. This part of memory refers to the part that Ji Bai is willing to reveal on his own initiative, such as some of the novels he has read, articles he has read, and some insignificant memories. The march was dull and boring. Looking at the unchanging woods and dirt roads, Ji Bai could not help but feel a little tired. "Little Luoluo, pick a few pairs of dragon horns and come down and play with me It hasn''t grown out yet. There was an indifferent and slightly resentful voice from the sea of ??consciousness. "It hasn''t grown out, so don''t eat it for breakfast tomorrow, maybe it will grow out if you lose weight." This dragon learned to be smart this time, and he silently cursed it and finished it without saying it straightforwardly. Since the white-haired bloodline awakened, she had no good juice to eat. She said that the two small horns on her head didn''t know how many times they were broken, and she made them into a summoning body in front of her. The dragon''s horns came from his body anyway, and it is not an exaggeration to say that a piece of meat fell from his body. That''s my own child! Is there such a way that her baby is made into dried meat in front of her mother? There is no dragon, is there a king to go? ? SF Mu Xiaowan The wicked Suo Pi, Bai Pi, will only bully her defenseless and weak woman. These words, poor Xiaomi Luo only dared to whisper in her heart, and every time she was exploited, she could only express her acceptance with no expression on her face. "Master, how are you, do you see the unusualness of this treasure?" "Oh, oh, the old man with a trembling elbow put down the focusing lens, his face was full of incredible and excitement. "Master, you, where did you get this baby? ! " "Hehe, you just say, how is this baby, what is the grade?" Young Master Mullin has returned to the mansion at this moment, put on formal clothes, sits swaggeringly in the position of the master of the house, smiling and admiring the master appraiser. Received a stunning expression. "Superior! No, Po Fan has even surpassed Po Fan, and is about to reach the epic!" The master appraiser reluctantly put the pitch black dragon horn on the table. "Oh? Breaking the ordinary? How to break the ordinary? Please let the master speak carefully." Mullin stood up from the bench with great interest. "First of all, this material should be a kind of creature''s corner. , The magic contained in it is beyond imagination and indestructible. It¡¯s a pity that I never had a bold idea about this creature. This horn is likely to be the ancient overlord¡ªthe dragon¡¯s horn. "It¡¯s very likely to be," At least, the old slave had never seen such a dense curse energy density, and the only thing that could be thought of was the ancient tyrant, the dragon, and the slave hadn''t seen anything on the dragon at all. "The white-bearded old man looked up to the sky, as if an old **** was there. "Those guys with strange masks once took out a token similar to dragon scales. The old slave had the honor to see it." "So, this horn is likely to be a dragon''s horn? "Not only that, the skill of casting this horn into a body should have long been lost. Even if it hasn''t been lost, it is the survivor who was treasured by the royal family and touched the smooth appearance of the black horn with emotion. "This person''s application of this skill is so perfect. From this black corner, he hasn''t seen any scratches caused by the infusion of curses, which shows the skill of casting people. It is really amazing. "Can give away this kind of things at will, hehe, there are so many treasures on that guy!" Mu Linxie laughed. "It''s a pity, it will all be mine right away! But God helped me." "No, no, Patriarch, aren''t you planning to do something with the adult who cast this thing?" The old man was taken aback and hurriedly persuaded him. "Master, this is absolutely impossible! He can give this thing to the second young lady who has never met before. It is enough to see how high this person''s summoning spell is! I am afraid that it is equal to the current Queen of the Queen. I can''t go! "Inferior opinion, what do you know?" Mullin said with disdain. "Do you know what is called wealth and danger? It''s not difficult to make big things happen. The hard part is to have the courage, okay? So Mr. Appreciator, that''s why you are only an appraiser until now. "The encirclement and suppression were launched without the other party''s knowledge, and the battle ended quickly and quickly. Our army had the absolute initiative. Moreover, Mullin took off the silver dagger hanging from his waist, and the color of the black ball at the end of the dagger gradually became ruddy. "With this dagger, no matter what the royal clan or direct line of the royal family, all have to be drained! Why am I afraid? "Master Mingjian." "Retreat, there is a specialization in the art industry. It is obviously impossible to talk about tactics with you old guys who have been in the antique pile for a long time." Lin waved his hand, like a fly, and ordered the discriminator to retreat. "The old slave retired first. "The old slave is here, what''s the command of the Patriarch? "The old butler, the Patriarch called Mullin with an ecstatic feeling. "Supervisor adults, where is it now?" " "Drink tea in the guest room. "Ha, it''s really Yaxing! It seems that I really treat my castle as my own home." Mullin sneered coldly. "Fate, send a gift to you adults." With that, Mullin made a wipe of his neck. "Young Master, do you really want to do this? You have seized the seat of the Whitethorn Family but rely on them to seize power. It shouldn''t be the time to turn your face..." The butler was a little embarrassed. "Now is not the time to turn your face, when is that? I have a rare opportunity, if I missed it, I can only be a small **** at dispatch. Now I don''t deal with these eyes and eyes. When will I keep them?" Mu Lin coldly snorted. "Just squeeze the blood of the little sheep who went to the Kingdom of Stun, I am also the orthodox of this Scarlet Empire Lasambo! Who dares to be my enemy, who dares to fight for the hegemony with me? If that group of nobles don¡¯t Hearing the order, just replace it, the whole world is mine, who dares to provoke me? "What about the masked people, is the Patriarch also planning to take measures to clean up?" "No, they were very wise and didn''t interfere too much with us." Mullin laughed. "I can win as much as possible. I still like the things they made. When the time is right, I can even give them shelter in the name of the Scarlet Empire. "My Patriarch is wise, the old slave is going to do it, so roughly, how many troops should be dispatched?" "The servants and guards of the house are all used. The lion fights the rabbit with all its strength, and the details determine success or failure. We can''t take it lightly." Mullin sat on the bench, quite a feeling of sitting on the throne and pointing the country. "Master Patriarch." Several guards returned with blood-stained knives and returned to their lives. Mullin simply nodded and stood up from the seat and exhaled deeply. ¹¤¡±y He involuntarily squeezed the dagger in his hand. This was the only chance for him, who had no talent for spells! Mullin was nervous and excited now, and had completely forgotten his sister whose blood was thicker than water. At this moment, in the small woods not far from Yuanyue City, the sound of footsteps from far to near stopped. "Second lady, the scenery here is good, let''s stay here." The maid carried it all the way, and the dying girl put on the ground and sighed expressionlessly, took out the shovel, and shoveled away the soil bit by bit. "Can you still speak?" The maid condescendingly looked down at the surviving girl. "Maid, Konishi, Sita, Sita does not want to die. The girl''s cheeks are pale, and her smooth and white skin becomes like tofu skin soaked in water, full of wrinkles that make people look boring (like a body without flesh and blood). Dried skin sacs. The loss of light from her eyeballs meant that her lifeline was at the end of her life. "Second Miss, please don''t embarrass me." The maid cast aside her gaze. "Young Master is now the Patriarch, and I can''t go against the Patriarch''s Lord." Besides, you should be very clear that no one has saved the maid''s heart, and she still feels a little bit intolerable. Although it shows that Zhe is protecting his life, he should not be sympathetic to the victims of the family struggle. Chapter 482: She must not understand, she is angry with her brother, right? Brother, elder brother, he is on the wrong path and has gone far. "Sita''s voice is dry and hoarse, making people unable to tell that this is the voice that a young girl should have. "Sita, it doesn''t matter, but that distinguished lady, she kindly helped Sita. Sita couldn''t let her die. The corners of her eyes could no longer shed tears. The water on her body was quickly squeezed with blood. Her dry and cracked lips and teeth were trembling, and her jaws The tension between the bones is struggling, and it will be speechless. "Maid, the maid is also the pulse of Lhasa, loyal subjects, right? Will watch the country shattered and the maids of the common people are silent. "I can''t help you, nor can I help you. " "No, Miss servant, you, you can"" Sita said pitifully. "Jian Sita, the maid in Sita''s pocket silently watched the begging Sita speechless. "Even so, you can''t do much." She sighed. "You haven''t realized that you can''t change the mind of the Patriarch? You can''t, no one can, even the original Patriarch. "At least, I can, give them an early warning E''s small rule." The maid stood by with the shovel and shook her head. "As you wish." Dead "Mr. Bai, you seem to have been in a daze since the beginning, what''s on your mind?" Kalanti opened the car curtain. "It''s okay. When wandering around, it''s like chatting with a few old friends again. It''s probably like this." Ji Bai thought slightly, "Is that so." Kalanti smiled softly, in the carriage. Set up two white and slender feet wrapped in white boots. "If you have something to worry about, you can talk to Karanti~" "Yeah." Ji Bai stopped suddenly and looked up at the sky. "coming. "Ah? What''s here?" Everyone was confused for the next second, a petite black shadow fell from the sky, but Ji Bai was not surprised, and took advantage of the situation. "This, this Karanti looked at the girl in Ji Bai''s arms in amazement, her shriveled face looked a bit terrifying, and she always felt that her face was a little familiar. "I''m back?" Only Ji Bai said without any surprise. Bai, Bai, first, the girl slowly raised her head with difficulty. "You are about to die." Ji Bai said bluntly, with a calm tone that made people unable to hear the emotions. "Quickly, the runaway girl exhausted her last strength and issued a warning to Ji Bai. "They, my brother, he, wants to attack you," I thought it was a hot face and a cold buttocks, but actually hit the gun head. "After a second or two, Ji Bai cleared up his thoughts, and almost guessed the cause and effect of why the girl was here. "You, you guys, it''s too late for Sita to take the last breath, her shriveled eyes slowly drooping, just at this moment, in the distance, there are waves of horseshoes coming from far to near. Chapter 10 ~ Planting The failing heart gradually loses vitality, the induction of the internal organs becomes weak, the blood vessels on the body are shrunk, the brain is blank, and the lungs are hypoxic and it feels uncomfortable. The eyelids are so heavy that they are running out of strength, and even when they open their eyes, they lose the strength to flick their fingers. Is this a sign of death? Not as painful as imagined, but instead felt a sense of relief. My beloved brother premeditated to usurp the position of the head of the house and murdered his father, and even killed himself by extremely cruel means. These are all fakes. You can not believe that maybe you close your eyes and open your eyes. A harmonious family The life of Jinyiyushi was still cold and hazy, and Sita felt that her dead father and mother were smiling and beckoning to her. "Papa!" The warm spring water poured on the top, moisturizing the dry limbs, and dispelling the cold that occupied the body, just like a person on the verge of losing water was thrown into the eyes of a spring, a kind of regaining The feeling of being reborn. Opening her eyes, her vision was a little blurred, Sita moved her fingers, feeling that she had recovered a little bit of strength. "Interesting." Ji Bai thoughtfully looked at Sita, who had recovered a little bit of vitality. Bi Luoquan just held her last breath, it was not enough to save her. Even the living water can''t save, there are only a few cases, Ji Bai can feel that the girl named Sita is now almost an empty shell without bone marrow and blood. It was a bit similar to Yana''s situation before. She was able to deprive others of her bloodline at will. The curse of the blood race was so developed that it was estimated that the empress had already stepped down. There is only a dead end waiting for this girl. It wasn''t that Ji Bai couldn''t save it, but it was unnecessary. He didn''t need to do this. He spent great efforts to save a young lady who was not well-versed in the world, and he didn''t think it would be of any help to him. "White, Mr. Bai? Sita''s hoarse and shriveled voice lost his vitality and youth, just like an old woman at dusk. "The flash scroll is useful, it looks like you understand what I''m saying." Ji Bai said calmly. "White, let Miss Karanti run away, they, they are coming "You said, they mean your brother? How does this know our whereabouts?" "I''m going to die, do you still apologize to me?" Ji Bai''s words made people unable to tell whether they were ironic or sarcastic. "If it''s useful to apologize, it''s early to the Kingdom of Seton. "Sorry, "Are you a repeater." Ji Bai covered his iron helmet. "When I didn''t say it. "Appropriate sense of justice can be accepted. Kindness and kindness cannot be eaten. You will miss important things at critical moments. Be strong and decisive. If you are not so indecisive, maybe I will want you." Ji Baibian said. Don''t go to see Sita anymore. "Mr. Bai, there is a brigade chasing us in the rear. It seems that the person who came is not good. Should you be guarded in advance?" Karanjie motioned. "What kind of security? Should I report my name before starting the fight? The fight is over, no need to report. "According to what order? How many times have you said that you are the master, the one with the largest official position in our team, I am just making a suggestion, it is your question whether to accept or not, Miss Kalanti. "Yes, I understand, Mr. Bai. The sound of horses¡¯ hoofs approached, and sand was raised in this endless plain, and the silhouettes of people riding horses were vaguely "more than one side." In the barrier made up of sand, Ji Bai found a rock that could sit down and put his hands on it. On the hilt of the sword, sitting swaggeringly in the front army. In a short period of time, the sergeants had already taken a posture, and they were unable to form a formation due to their small number. The opponent chased and intercepted them from all sides, it should be to prevent them from escaping, sending cavalry around the long road to outflank, and attack from front to back. The noisy horse hooves did not affect Ji Bai''s analysis. In fact, he had secretly used the discriminating spell to roughly understand that the total number of the opponent was about 2,000, which was more than 20 times that of his own. The cavalry with obviously inconsistent equipment surrounded them with no effort. Several groups of cavalry circled around, surrounded by flying debris, and visibility was low. "Before the fight, I have to install 13 for a while, it''s really troublesome!" Di Ling, as always, took on the banner of complaints. The sound of horseshoes was gradually overwhelmed by the sound of the wind, flying sand and dust fell to the ground, and the cavalry, whose armor and weapons were obviously not unified, formed a small encirclement. The heavy armor of the infantry was blocked in front of the archer with a simple cloth. The formation can be completed so quickly, it is considered well-trained. "Everyone on the road, please stay here." The encircling circle gave way, and the young handsome man dressed in luxurious uniform and armor rode a high horse, walked around from the army, and started a confrontation with everyone. "There is not much hostility here. You don¡¯t need to act so aggressively. It¡¯s impolite. I¡¯ll introduce myself first. My name is Mullin Whitethorn. I¡¯m currently the lord of the Whitethorn Prince. I heard that there are guests passing by my principality. When the hospitality was in place, Mullin felt ashamed to learn about this, and he did not hesitate to mobilize the sergeant to chase after him, oh no, to chase everyone who was coldly treated. "Your kid talks so much. I don''t care what kind of king or patron you are. Isn''t it okay to have a fart? It''s like a philosopher writing prose, there are a lot of rules and regulations, and after a lot of words are completely incomprehensible. "Di Ling slurped for 7o, cursing impatiently. "Hahahaha, this lady is really interesting. Listening to the accent, she shouldn''t be a local, right? "Is the old mother a local person who has half a dime relationship with you? It''s not your mother." Di Ling snorted coldly. "Haha, the young lady is really sharp and sharp." Mullinpi smiled and said without a smile, his eyes stopped for a moment on Ji Bai, the only sitting down in the audience, and turned to the carriage behind. "Also, please come out, the honorable relatives of the emperor who has been neglected, and I want to apologize to her in person in Xia Mullin. "Why, could it be that the distinguished gentleman thinks Mullin doesn''t have that face?" Mullin''s smile was a little embarrassing. Ji Bai silently glanced at Karanti behind him. "It''s rude, Mr. Mullin? What can you do with me?" Kalanti stood up. "Oh, it turned out to be a noble lady." Mullin''s smile grew stronger. "Excuse me, your surname?" "Just call me Kalanti. "Okay, dear Miss Karanti, you are a sideline of the royal family, you are probably the leader of this team?" "Yes, the Patriarch of the Duchy of Whitethorns is very exciting." Kalanti treated unfamiliar outsiders with a frosty face. "It''s important for us to hurry. If you have nothing else to do, please come back. I have received your thoughts. "Go back? Don''t believe it, Miss Karanti, I have to make amends for my previous negligence. This is my demeanor as a nobleman." It was clearly to be entangled. Chapter 483: The idiot also noticed the bad attitude of the visitor. "If I remember correctly, the current Patriarch of the Whitethorn Principality should be Fengyan Whitethorn. Who is his Excellency?" Ji Bai said spontaneously. "Oh, the eldest son, then who is she?" Ji Bai pointed to the Sita who collapsed on the side, and didn''t know him. Mullin twitched the corner of his mouth and said calmly. "Eh, don''t you know?" Ji Bai twisted his iron helmet weirdly and patted Sita''s back. "Your brother said he doesn''t know you. "Cough, me," Theta coughed weakly twice, shaking her shriveled and inactive vocal cords, and was about to speak when she was interrupted by a hoarse cry. "Sita! It''s you! I said why you are so eye-catching. Why are you here?! What''s wrong with you??" Mullin was as pale as he was severely wounded, and he almost fell into a panic. He took three steps and made two steps, knelt down beside Sita in a hurry, and gently lifted her up. "You, what''s the matter with you, why did you become like this? Daddy asked me to take care of you before he died. If you are in an accident, how can I explain to my father underground?! You are my only relative , You can''t die, you can''t die! Workers "you" "Who is it, who did it? I''m going to smash them into pieces!" Mullin raised his head, his angry eyes swept over the crowd in front of him. "Miss Karanti, I think I need an explanation!" Mullin seemed to be forcibly suppressing his anger, his voice full of pressure and dullness. "I treat you with courtesy, but you did such a deed! The family who made my blood thicker than water, I understand, is my father also within your premeditated goals?" It has nothing to do with us. If it weren¡¯t for my host¡¯s timely treatment, she might not be angry to see you! "Di Ling was not convinced. As a stunned young man, she didn''t fully understand what was going on, but Karanti looked at Mullin, who was very sorrowful, with a clear and meaningful expression. Ji Bai had a panoramic view of all this and nodded slightly. Kalanti is still a little bit savvy, yes, he has made progress. "Falling from the sky?" Mullin grinned furiously. "This lady, shouldn''t you write a draft before you brag about it?" Such absurd remarks as falling from the sky can be spoken with confidence? Even if it is falling from the sky, I ask you, my sister Why didn''t you find someone else, but just found you? "The logic is clear and righteous." Ji Bai rubbed his chin and praised. "You must give me an explanation today, otherwise I will never finish with you!!" Ji Bai''s words gave Mullin a feeling of being viewed as a monkey, and immediately drew the sword and pointed it at Kalanti. "I, what does Sita want to say, but the throat is completely destroyed, and the voice can only make a bunch of unclear babbles, "What do you want to explain, Lord Mullin?" Kalanti raised an eyebrow. "You, come back with me and accept my investigation. If you are innocent, you will naturally be released." "Oh, then we can''t come back if we go. "Oh, why worry if you didn''t do it? Is it a guilty conscience?" Mullin sneered. "Master Patriarch, what are you talking about with them?? It''s over if you catch them all!" The horror of Sita made the soldiers behind Mullin a little angry. The second lady treats them well on weekdays, and these lowly-born soldiers will naturally be remembered in her heart. "This is a family feud, you have to investigate it! You have to pay for your actions!" Mullin snorted coldly. "Mister is here to find the fault." Kalanti also drew out his weapon. Since the other party has settled his charge without any explanation, all too many explanations are futile. "Oh, a shameless person who makes people ruined, dare to speak wild words? My sister, my father''s life, just use yours to pay for it. There is no possibility of negotiation, accompanied by that angry command, two A series of metal collisions sounded from the front of the army. The soldiers of the White Thorns Principality were highly motivated, and the infantry and the archers cooperated tacitly. However, as soon as they started the battle, they discovered that the combat effectiveness of the opposing soldiers was completely out of line with their own. "Hey! Have you talked so much nonsense and finally started fighting? Give me all hell!" Di Ling shouted excitedly. With a wave of the long axe in her hand, three or five soldiers facing the shield fell like a broken kite. Flew back. "Cavalry, rush into the enemy''s formation! The opponent is a master of summoning spells, don''t let her use the summoning spell!" Under Mullin''s order, the cavalry who were not afraid of death charged toward the army in waves. The Jieduo people are powerful in combat, but the number is overwhelmingly crushed by the opponent. In addition, there are fewer than 50 soldiers of the blood race. Faced with the soldiers of the White Thorns Principality who are pouring in from all directions, they gradually began to struggle. "Sure enough, the fighting power is not easy. Mulin narrowed his eyes and snorted. "But the Patriarch has already prepared! "Everyone, go up and plunder the silver dagger!" Following the order, the infantry put down the shield, the archer abandoned the longbow, the cavalry dismounted, and everyone was equipped with a unique silver knife. Sitting on the stone all the way, Ji Bai, who didn''t say a word, raised his head a little, and looked thoughtfully at the uniquely shaped daggers. After all, the number of small teams was still too small, and gradually, casualties began to appear. The blood sergeant whose skin was pierced by the strange silver dagger yelled, fell to the ground in pain and groaned, and then gradually turned into a corpse that lost moisture. Kalanti''s intrepid combat power slightly restored the declining morale, but it seemed a little useless. The seven strange silver poems in the opponent''s hand are very evil. Once hit, they will turn into a mummy. Fortunately, Kalanti is very good at swordsmanship. Although I don''t know why the opponent gave up the summoning spell and switched to hand-to-hand combat, but Mu Lin was not in a hurry, he took out a black horn from his pocket without any haste, and a black shadow flashed across the crowd. On the path of the charge, the invincible enemy knocked a group of soldiers into flight. Kalanti had quick eyes and quick hands, blocked the sudden attack, but flew out, smashing the mountains not far away. "Huh? It''s not Ji Bai rubbing his chin. Chapter 11~Lesson A black shadow suddenly appeared, and under the burly figure nearly two meters away, the jet-black robe followed the wind fiercely, and the shimmering dragon''s eyes broke the hood from the looming long horns of the dragon in the black robe. "Huh? That''s good... Ji Bai frowned. "This is not... Isn''t this the toy that you left after playing with it and thrown it away? Throwing something with two feet on the ground was picked up by someone and wiped it clean and continued to use it? The dragonman dragged down the cloth on the dagger, and the round dragon eyes looked at Kalanti, who was slightly raised from the broken rock, and suddenly tightened. Well, the left hand bone was severely damaged, the right arm was completely broken, the spinal cord was interrupted, and the dragon man''s muscle explosive power was considerable. With the dragon horn as the host body, he should have quite thick and fierce curse power. Ji Bai put away the appraisal technique released by Kalanti. I have never had the opportunity to test the combat capabilities of this type of failed product. I appreciate it by the way. Although it is a failed product, it is also a third-tier combat power, although there may be some obstacles to the use of the spell pool. "Karanti, kill him, you can do it." Ji Bai looked back, but the interrogative sentence was a statement. The blood stained the torn dress, Cut through the wound by that strange dagger, it will turn into a corpse that has lost blood. The cautious Kalanti naturally did not dare to commit some crimes with his own body but unexpectedly did not retreat. "Very well, just...like...Dragonman, follow my orders and use the dagger in your hand to kill her!" Karanti, who was throwing his arms, made Mullin happy, he was thinking How to lure the opponent into close combat, so that she can''t pull away and chant the spell. This is to give up the spell he is best at and change to close combat? ? This girl is probably in the brain! The leader of the dragon opened his big jaws, and thunder suddenly appeared, accompanied by the earth-shaking thunder and magnetic explosion, pure and violent thunder spewed from his lungs and chest. Lei''s speed is overwhelming, and he will be caught off guard before he is caught off guard. There is no room for dodge. Once he is hit, Kalanti, whose wounds have not fully healed before, is undoubtedly worse. The time is too late, then the time is fast, the flashing thunder is ignited in crimson, and spread rapidly, and the red lotus is burned by the thunder in less than a second [Awakening: Hellfire Dagger] "Interesting, in the end it is royal blood, there are many housekeeping skills." Mullin nodded appreciatively. "Using the characteristics of Hellfire''s burning curse to disintegrate the enemy''s moves, he is bold and cautious, and has a good reaction speed." Ji Bai sat alone on the stone, with a long sword standing by, rubbing his chin to watch the battle, and shouting from the surrounding The sound of killing and the collision of weapons is in nothing, like a detached neutral existence between the two parties. The soldiers of the Duchy of Whitethorns probably only regarded him as a prisoner who had been surrendered without a fight, and directly ignored him and joined the rebellious sergeants. "Kang-kang!!" The metal sound burst, and the limited number of people involved in the battlefield was divided into several pieces. Di Ling led the Jedo soldiers under her heroic **** battle. The crazy girl feared that the world would not be chaotic. Both the enemy''s blood and her own blood would arouse her, but the one who fought the most intensely was the Kalanti and the dragons who were in the center of the battlefield. The sound of thunder and clawing was endless, and a series of violent metal cracking sounds appeared endlessly. Both sides were looking for each other''s flaws, which obviously took a disadvantage to Kalanti. After all, the opponent is a summoned creature with Tier 3 strengths. Neither the consistency of the curse nor the understanding of the curse is of the same level. Although the dragon man does not release the curse very much, it is just a defective product, Ji Bai During the production, he didn''t add the types of spells to him. Chapter 484: Although one inch long and one inch strong, Kalanti''s long sword is more dominant, but the opponent''s martial arts are dangerous goods that can die in the slightest touch. For various reasons, Kalanti was passively defensive, and even a little embarrassed. The opponent''s aggressive offensive moves were fatal, and the only clear goal was to hit himself at all costs. A summoned creature with thick skin and defying death, Kalanti''s disadvantage is very obvious. The big man''s body movements are not cumbersome at all. Kalanti can''t show his advantages in flexibility, and his dodge is very limited. Most attacks can only be blocked by the collision of the guard and the sword. Due to the convenience of the march, apart from the shoulder armor and leggings, the rest of Kalanti is separated by a few fragile fabrics, and there is almost no ability to protect against cuts from sharp weapons. In fact, the blood army only has a small part of the elite equipment with plates. A, chain armor, one is that it is expensive and unnecessary, and the other is that it is really unnecessary. The maintenance and repair costs of armor are unexpectedly high, and large-scale installation cannot be carried out. The self-healing ability of kinsmen surpasses any armor, so there is no such need. Karanti, who was unable to release the curse in close combat, was unable to get away. The opponent took advantage but did not release the curse to pursue her. This may be the only thing she was fortunate about. Taking the time to use the long sword to pierce the opponent¡¯s key position, but the benefit is very small. No, it did not cause any damage at all. The opponent¡¯s dragon scales are indestructible, and the long sword hits it with a metal muffled sound, and there is no damage to him by the piercing piercing. possibility. "Hehehe... the struggle of the prey seemed to make the dragon man interested, it showed a very humane mocking expression, and then put the silver dagger away, picked a long sword from the ground, and made a provocation. Gestures. What is this [Su Zhao body] doing?? Mullin''s reaction when he saw the dragon was a little bit of displeasure. Let him fight quickly, who made him provoke his opponent? What should I do if the ship capsized in the gutter? ? Kalanti covered his broken right arm and held the long sword calmly. There was no emotional fluctuation due to the opponent''s provocation. His eyes and gaze were still looking for the flaws that the other party''s carelessly exposed. Ji Bai sat in the audience with his arms around him, nodding frequently. "How do you feel?" This sentence was undoubtedly said to the girl who was forced to hang around her. "... Bai, Bai, cough... Mr. Bai saw a joke." With a hoarse voice that could hardly speak, Sita looked at the man who had ignored her after using her, and her eyes showed emotion. Very complicated. "Up until now, family affection and life, do you choose the former or the latter?" Ji Bai sat casually and asked casually. "Looking at your current situation, it should be impossible to answer me directly. That''s good. The former blinked once, the latter blinked twice. I said in advance... "I have a way to save you, and I have the ability to save you." Ji Bai turned to her and said meaningfully. "It depends on how you choose." The dying Sita was hanged by the living water for the last trace of her life. Although her life was hanging by a thread, she simply blinked her eyes, and she made a decision without hesitation that she could do it by listening to others. "This is your choice? Are you sure?" Ji Bai asked. "Think carefully before answering. Life is precious, especially in this indifferent world with no credibility. It is not surprising what kind of betrayal you suffer. Only by living is the truth. You will understand later. Seeing that those pair were neither firm nor doubtful, but with simple and calm eyes, Ji Bai knew that he had said something nonsense. "I understand, since this is the case, there is no way, causality, cause and effect, what kind of result will be planted, are you ready to accept it?" Ji Bai stopped looking at her. On the other side, the fierce fighting between the two sides gradually turned from the fierce battle to the end. Protracted warfare is very dominant for the blood race, and the injury will heal over time. In theory, under the careless provocation of the opponent, the cautious Kalanti should be able to win a round, but this is not the case. The fighting between the two sides is pure swordsmanship, and the fate of abandoning the bells and whistles curse is not only strength, but the swordsmanship of the dragon is also far away from the swordsmanship that Karanti is proud of. It was a one-sided battle, and the battle was coming to an end without even giving the opponent any chance to release the spell. The struggle seemed to have reached the end of the crossbow, and only heard a bang, the metal long sword was picked up by the opponent, and the weapon was lost, which symbolized the failure of the duel. Kalanti''s evasive tactics did not play any role in the enemy''s pursuit and fierce pursuit. After seeing through all her evasive wrists, the sharp sword that drove straight forward carried the gust of wind. "I seem to have made this failed product too strong." At this time, the instigator was still sitting in the first-class auditorium drinking tea and watching, and couldn''t stop shaking his head. He remembered that it seemed to have added special effects such as [Green Olivine Swordsmanship], [Epic Fighting Experience], [Timely Judgment Ability with Timeless Battles] and so on during the production, which strengthened the Summoning Beast a little too much, as a result. The final combat power was not satisfactory. Karanti seemed to be able to feel that the oncoming sword wind hurt her cheeks, and even chopped her hair. A huge lance fell from the sky at the moment of the fight, intercepting the unstoppable. Long sword. "Kacha!" The huge impact directly penetrated the lance''s body. Fortunately, Kalanti won the opportunity to escape. "Cut, the smelly woman T is stunned. B. You are really weak. You can''t beat a lizard. You have to ask grandma to rescue you. Remember to compensate for my lance later!" The stunned Kalanti came back to his senses, and the voice knew who it was without needing to say. A desperate charge pushed the dragon man away, but Di Ling, who was about to win the chase, was stunned by the dragon man''s excellent reaction ability, and the huge dragon tail flicked it back. "You guy is really weak, and you¡¯re still eating a little lizard everywhere. It makes people look anxious. Don¡¯t say nonsense and make people laugh in the future! He[Karanti¡¯s focus is obvious Not on it, she tapped her lips, and said thoughtfully. "It turns out that Miss Di Ling has been observing Karanti, which is really unexpected. I thought Miss Di Ling should hate me very much. "Hey, hello! Who is paying attention to you! I just glanced at you casually, if it wasn''t for fear of your highness being sad, who would want to save you?? Self-amorous old woman!" Di Ling instantly seemed to blow up her hair. Furious at Karanti. "Yeah, Karanti understands everything." Karanti gave a deep smile. "You know a hammer! Hey, I saved you somehow, I didn''t say thank you?" "Ah, I know, thank Miss Di Ling for her help, Karanti is very fortunate to have you... "Cut, it''s almost... Di Ling snorted. "Oh, the two are really elegant. They are still flirting after being surrounded. Should Mullin admire your courage, or should you laugh at your ignorance?" Mullin smiled without a smile. Take a few steps with the high horse. Di Ling looked around, a small piece of land was already occupied by the corpse, and there was no place to stay. Most of them belong to the enemy, but also have their own. Jiang sE''s light novels However, the remaining number of the two parties now has less than ten enrollment. "Let''s catch it with your hands, your troops are running out. If I were you, I would choose to learn from that wise gentleman and set an example by putting down my weapons first." Mullin smiled and pointed to Ji Bai. . "Me?" Ji Bai pointed to himself questioningly. "Yes, it''s you, sir, you have made a very wise decision since the beginning of the war. "Oh, thank you for the compliment." Although someone praised himself, he did not know what the other party was saying. Out of courtesy, Ji Bai still wanted to express his gratitude. "Although I admire your bravery, I''m sorry, I must give the dead father and My sister confessed that since she refuses to surrender, let''s end it." Mullin snorted, and then raised the sword high, before he waited for his order to be interrupted by another voice. "Well, yes, it''s time to end." Ji Bai patted his **** and stood up from the ground. He first walked to Karanti and Di Ling and said, "I''m very disappointed by the performance of the two of you." Unanimously lowered his head. "Sorry, my lord, I couldn''t defeat that dragonman." "It''s not the problem." Ji Bai raised his head. "It''s normal for Tier 3 creatures to fail to fight, but your failure is too ugly." Karanti, the rhythm was messed up by the opponent, and he even forgot to release when he was awakened. He is like a blind man who has gone mad and can only fight blindly. No tactics Di Ling, what are you doing? ? To fight or to watch Kalanti? Staring at others throughout the whole process, counting to kill a few? In war, where is the basic respect for war? " The heads of the two were even lower, and they did not dare to refute. "Remember the lesson this time, there is no next time. What are you whispering about? Mullin frowned, his voice was too small to hear, but this did not prevent him from ordering a quick decision. "Dragonman, use a silver dagger to pierce the girl in the ceremonial dress!" Suzhao Beast followed that person with the body again, and the dragonman''s eyes flashed sharply, holding the silver C and rushing towards the unsuspecting Kalanti. The speed was so fast that it was difficult to catch with the naked eye, and even brought a few gusts of wind. "Kang Kang!!" It was not as expected, but there was a loud metal collision. "Did you forget me The black and broken sword crossed between them. Chapter 485: Chapter 12~Experiment "What do you want to say about this failure?" "Uh me, me too. "You two are Siamese babies? The thoughts and reviews are exactly the same?" Feeling the scrutiny gaze from the crevice of the helmet fell on her, Di Ling shuddered and couldn''t jump out a word for a long time. "Don''t understand?" The armor man raised his eyebrows. "Flaws in your character?" "I''m sorry! I, I was so rash, I let the adults down." "It''s fine if you understand." Ji Bai said, pulling back the dead black sword, throwing it into the air, holding the sword, and the hilt of Feng Feng''s sword smashed against the big face of the dragon. "Boom boom boom!" The dragon man flew upside down, like an out-of-control bowling ball. Several soldiers from the Duchy of Whitethorns, Mullin, opened his eyes wide, and his eyes opened like a ball in disbelief. . "I hate violence." Ji Bai moved his muscles and bones a bit. "If you can, I really don''t want to hit people directly. It''s totally inconsistent with my aesthetics. "This battle, if you have some experience and a little gain, it is worth the money, at least in the future, you can leapfrog and challenge a strong opponent." Isn''t Mr. Mullin, um, you are right, it is time to end. The look in and out of the crevice of the helmet chilled Mullin''s heart. "Where did this thing come from? I like it, and give me a whole bunch of chants." Ji Bai picked up a special silver dagger and held it in his hand to play with. "Don''t say it''s blood craftsmanship, this kind of curse pattern design is worse than blood craftsmanship. Then, can Mr. Mullin tell me the provider of this special weapon?" "What are you doing in a daze? Is the guy in your hand a decoration? I didn''t see it, so there were only more than ten left. They were all sent to the grave. The soldiers of the Whitethorn Principality heard the words, and clenched the special weapons in their hands. Looking at people in secret armor, only this magic weapon can bring them a little sense of security. But who knows that the armored man''s attack speed is faster than theirs, [Jingshi] long sword, withdraws, the flying eagle flashing with thunder is fleeting, leaving a highly carbonized body. The strength of the armor man was unusually strong. He picked up a soldier in one hand, pierced the vital part with a long sword, and threw the corpse to the rest of the soldiers who charged. The carbonized corpses still had some electricity left behind, enough to paralyze them. The long sword was slashed in the air, and a black iron chain with electric light swept over it, attracting nearby enemies like a tornado, and exploded into debris. book.SFA [Baptism of Biting Sin] SH SF4 Light Novel "Cut, have you encountered a hard stubble?" Mullin sipped and ordered the soldiers to continue to encircle and suppress, while retreating slightly to a place where they would not be affected. "I guess it''s our purpose. It has nothing to do with this special dagger. You want to find the leader of this team, I am. Don''t rush away, Mr. Mullin." A burnt corpse was thrown out and landed straight on the retreat route behind Mullin. "Cut, the self-righteous Mullin stopped retreating and quietly moved in the direction where the dragon man fell. The soldiers charged forward, but they couldn''t get close to the armored man within three meters. The flashing thunder fox was like a long lightning sword, and the 360-degree no dead angle protection made the soldiers unable to start. It¡¯s a little troublesome to clean up with human power alone. After Ji Bai tossed a corpse, he suddenly took out a deer head black staff of the same length from behind. [Dead Water (Yellow Spring Water)] The clear blue liquid spouted from the open deer''s mouth, as if a huge river was installed inside, the soldiers were swallowed and corroded by the icy blue liquid before they even let out a scream. The blue water is as dangerous and deadly as the entrance to the abyss. The soldiers in the front suffer, and the soldiers in the rear have no intention of fighting anymore. They want to escape. They just walked two steps and fell to the ground. Blue water Already swallowed'' his upper body. Sure enough, there are so many babies on this guy! "Mulin, who had already retreated to a safe distance, sighed, and then a touch of jealousy and greed arose. "Wait, after you get rid of you, I''ll take a full inventory of your baby!" Mullin pulled out two bottles of potion. "This is what you forced me "Get up, don''t sleep." He dripped a bottle of medicine on the dragon who was beaten to the crooked cervical spine, miraculous recovery, and the twisted bone wounds quickly healed. Not only that, the thick scales on the dragon were protruding. The small black thorns, the eyes turned blood red, and a fierce hostility enveloped them. "However, Mullin smashed the remaining bottle of medicine, and an unspeakable smell of medicine volatilized. "This is what you forced me. I must take away your bloodline today! Desperate. ¡®A small black ball gradually rose from the coagulated liquid, and it began to ask Mullin for blood. "Take it, take as much as you need! As long as I can fulfill my wish! Hahaha With the blood sucked, the black ball is getting bigger and bigger, even bigger than a human body. On the other side, Ji Bai, who had flattened the remnant soldiers, sat down and watched quietly without interfering, and the black ball grew bigger. "The shell of the Kezi Black Ball was cracked, and it shattered like a peeled egg shell. The huge black wings, the huge black monster with a hideous squid face, matched with a height of about three meters, gave people a chilling sense of oppression. "Hey, who gave you this medicine?" Ji Bai''s voice became cold. twenty four Mullin, who had lost too much pale face, ignored Ji Bai''s words, and his trembling teeth popped out one by one. "You just need to know that your luck has come to an end!" "Hehehe, vampire, did you wake up this uncle?" The squid spit out on his face, which made people feel very strange. "Yes, it''s me, my own blood awakens you, and the potion that summons you was bought at a high price, understand?" Mullin gasped. "Hey, maybe you have paid a lot for this, but this has no direct contact with me." The squid flapped its wings and flew into the air? " "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I always don''t care who the person calling me is. As long as I have enough benefits, I can help you level him!" The squid''s face was encircled his chest, and his posture was very noble. "As long as you kill them for me, the treasure house of the Whitethorn family, the gold and silver jewels in it are all yours!" "Don''t be kidding, what''s the use of the broken copper and iron? I can''t use it to eat." The squid face monster was very contemptuous, and then he pointed to Ji Bai and others standing over there. "I don''t want much, it''s okay for all their blood to belong to me. "You! Your condition is too much!" The corner of Mullin''s mouth twitched a few times. Draw it out, sure you don¡¯t need help? "The squid''s face looked like a good show sitting on the mountain and watching tigers fighting. ! But that woman''s blood can''t be sucked, she must be mine! Mullin gritted his teeth and made a compromise. "Hey, deal!" The squid whistled briskly, and the tentacles in his mouth squirmed excitedly. "You are all mine" just solve you first! "Looking at Ji Bai, the squid found a good candidate. [Crime is God''s Punishment] With the squid waving his arms out of thin air, the space was easily cut into a long and narrow gap. "This is the power of the alien creatures??" Mullin was a little shocked, he was already weak, and his legs became weaker. "Hehehe, sorry, although it''s the first time I met, I have to kill you." In the gap, a few thick tentacles protruded, saying like lightning, it was too late and then quickly, unexpectedly hitting the armored man. "Boom boom boom!!" The tentacles that penetrated the armor man smashed through the ground. "Tsk, it tastes a little bad this way, the squid shook his head, and his gaze turned up and down to look for Karan on the side." Your Highness! "The smell of seafood is annoying." In the unexpected situation of the squid''s face, a broken figure crawled out of the hole. "Huh?" The squid''s face widened slightly. Ji Bai dragged the cracked armor and walked out of the pothole, his eyes calm as if sitting on pins and needles. g "Hello, smelly squid, are you also a subordinate of that big octopus??" Io Chapter 486: "Smelly squid, Zhang squid''s face sharpened. "Oh, what an ugly creature? ! " The squid face seemed to be irritated. "How can low-level creatures understand our nobility? That''s right, it''s no wonder that Lord Ancestor always said that this is an uncivilized low-level plane and deserves to be destroyed!" "Seafood, what are you talking about? Loudly, I can''t hear you when I mutter. "Enough is enough, you noisy low-level creature, go and die!" The squid''s face was full of anger, and in a very sissy tone, the winged wind blew in the air, and the speed of the squid monster was even The hurricane is almost past. Ji Bai was not rushed or slow, but his movements that did not seem impatient were exceptionally fast. He inserted the ink stick in front of him, and stood with his hand holding his hand, "Go to death, disorderly lower creature!" The squid''s voice accompanied him. With the violent wind facing him, he roared to the end, the voice produced a twist of "Roar Roar!" The dragon roar covered the heaven and the earth, and the scorching dragon''s breath gushed out from the black staff. Ji Bai calmly watched the bird thief who was close at hand wailing in pain, and then turned into nothingness. "Why, Mullin knelt on the ground with his knees soft. He still hasn''t figured out what happened just now. "I planned to ask him some questions, but it''s a pity." Ji Bai shook his head. "There is no scum left, and the living water can''t resurrect the dragon man! Come on! Get rid of this guy!" After being strengthened, the dragonman took the command, and rushed towards Ji Bai with a cold face and no hesitation. Then, a huge dragon wing that was inexplicably stretched out from the ink stick took a picture of his body and bones. Reality conflicted with his own ideas, Mullin''s face was ugly, and his lips trembled. "No, no, no, you, you deserve to be an adult, you deserve it, how can a little bug like me shake you? I don¡¯t have this idea either, I don¡¯t know you from the beginning to the end. It''s amazing, I just want to test you." Mullin crawled while coming to Ji Bai''s feet. "But, if possible, from now on, I am willing to follow you and saddle a horse for you." Mullin hugged Ji Bai''s leg and kept saying pleasing things in his mouth, but he showed his yin from an invisible angle. Ruthless expression. He quickly took out the silver coin hidden in his arms and pierced fiercely into the seam of the helmet. "Hahahaha! No matter how strong you are, how about you? It will kill you! This is the end of being right with this uncle!" Mullin showed a smile that turned defeat into victory, crazy and hysterical." Ji Bai will silently insert into the crevice of his helmet Dagger pulled out. gm" Mullin''s smile stiffened. JSF light/ Fiction "Do you know why I didn''t get rid of you, but told you so much nonsense?" "That, that, that that is because of you, you are magnanimous, Hamulin forced a smile, stepped back and heels. "In a way, you are better than me. "Ji Bai pressed him step by step. "At least, I''m not cruel enough to attack my sister. "I, I, I, I, I''m joking with you, hahaha" It doesn''t matter, just make fun of it. " "Because I also plan to make a joke with you." Ji Bai leaned close to him. "You people in the Principality of Whitethorns are very enthusiastic about my appearance, do you want to see it that way? Okay. Ji Bai took off his helmet and threw it aside. "! You, you are not human?!" Mullin''s eyes stared out. Take off the iron helmet, there is nothing, there is no head on those shoulders at all? "Yes, to be precise. "Kangdang armor seemed to have lost its support, and it fell to the ground with nothing inside. Mullin felt a chill in his back, so scared that he stood upside down, and turned his head back abruptly. The silver hair that gradually turned into cherry blossoms rose with the wind, and the girl was looking at herself with a smile. "Female, female, your majesty the empress?!" Mullin was so shocked that his jaw was about to part with the upper side. "Compare us with her, but it will bother us a lot." The girl took a step, dropped Mullin, and walked to the staring, dying Sita with a smile. "What''s your use, is to do an experiment for us~" Bai Ji squatted down from the side of Sita with a smile. She touched Sita''s dry cheeks due to loss of water. "The previous question and answer, you are qualified. "What I need is a guinea pig with unwavering will. Well, you''re unswerving to your family until you die, so you can barely be considered as possessing this kind of essence. "I am willing to act to me, but even if you don''t want to, there is no way to refuse." Bai Ji grinned and said, she bit her finger and the blood fell on Theta, whose life was hanging by a thread. Chapter 13 ~ Reversal "Even if you don''t want to, there is no way to refuse. A ray of blood drips, gently rippling, blooming and spreading from the dry and wrinkled fields, and become a "better not have any repulsive psychology, now you only have a shriveled body of blood, just a blue spring." It''s just hanging your anger. In fact, you are already dead, but your consciousness is still sober." The blood is not purebred. It¡¯s easy to exchange blood. One drop is enough. If you have a question, it¡¯s not now. Don¡¯t move. Many people don¡¯t want to get our blood~" Bai Ji held her head with one hand, just like a joke. Said. Another flower-shaped rune is a flower that flashes The blood curse began to take effect, the drop of blood condensed on the surface of the shriveled skin for a fleeting time, a drop of blood separated countless tiny blood strands, pierced into the dry epidermis like perforations, and flowed into the blood vessels. Sita''s eyes widened, and with little force left, he made a few vague voices hoarsely. "Does it hurt? Well, new blood will penetrate into the body to repair the damaged internal organs and re-function the dried blood vessels. If it hurts, it will be painful." Bai Ji held a blood clot in her mouth. Calmly analyzed. "After all, this experiment is the first time that we have done this. We can''t guarantee the success or not, and we can''t be sure of the side effects. Hey, I can only wrong you." Having said that, I couldn''t hear her any guilt. Tone of voice. "Uh, cough cough..." A series of dry coughs made Sita''s chest tremble violently, and her eyes turned straight up, as if she was out of breath. The skin on the body has gradually recovered its blood color and moisture from the exhaustion. Because the blood line spread to her whole body. Because of every blood vessel up and down, she was visually "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... The waste blood remaining in the blood vessel was forced out, and it went as smoothly as imagined. Then, adding a little bit of material by yourself will not affect the results of the experiment, right? Thinking about this, Bai Ji took out an hourglass full of blood from under her skirt, and unscrewed the lid, making small movements, gently planning to drop a few drops on it. This was obtained by a certain method. The blood of ordinary blood spirits neutralized the violent energy in his own blood. It will be a reborn rebirth. However, the energy oozing out of the blood curse formed by his own blood was a bit beyond Bai Ji''s expectation. One was not sure, and the whole bottle of blood was spilled, all poured on the painful Sita. "Oh, I made a mistake." Bai Ji tilted her head, picked up the empty hourglass, poured it down, and splashed the remaining drops on Sita''s body without any reservation. Since it''s all dripping down, don''t waste it, just don''t know if this fragile small body can withstand this pot of violent blood and spirit blood. But she is not a demon, how could she burst her body and die, let alone, she still has confidence in the control technology inherited from the blood spirit. "It''s time for Luo Luo to play." Bai Ji jumped up and buckled the crystal hanging from the deer''s head. The ink stick deer head opened its mouth, Milo curled up into a ball and rolled on the ground twice, holding her head. Spit out a rose gold ball of light. After getting down, she lay on the ground with her hair expressionless. "What are you doing. "Huh eh? Are you sleeping? Sorry, sorry, I disturbed you." Bai Ji covered her mouth and smiled. "But it''s okay." So, why do you tell me. " "You said that, can''t you be called if you are fine? You are our most loyal and caring servant. Isn''t the casual chat also hindering our communication?" Bai Ji''s smile made Mi Luo daunted, a big ¡®danger¡¯ flashed across his head, and she moved back blankly. Chapter 487: "Talk about reading, you are so shy that makes us very embarrassed, come, come here and let me introduce you to you, do you know this person?" Bai Ji pointed to Sita with a smile. Human knowledge. " "If you don''t know it, You know, come~ this is called Sita, originally from a blood race, now it¡¯s my little guinea pig, ah, but I don¡¯t think there is any way for you two to get to know each other, she has fainted, "touch It''s really unlucky for her to **** you." "Miluo murmured expressionlessly. "What did you say? The voice is too small, we didn''t hear it, can you repeat it again?" Bai Ji made a gesture that she hadn''t heard in distress. , What''s the matter with me, let''s talk quickly, I have to go back to sleep. "Why are you sleeping again? Didn''t you ask you to scan all the outer and inner cities of Junlin City?" "It''s done. " "It''s all done? Why don''t you use the magic spell to help with the opportunistic 5?" Bai Ji smiled, her beautiful eyes narrowed into a slit. "You can go and ask Senior Yana." Bai Ji bit the blood clot candy, like "Ahhhhhh, it''s unnecessary to ask something deliberately, let''s still Is thinking about something in distress. "Would you like to make it more difficult for you? It''s like running a hundred laps around the city after cleaning, doing squats and crunches, so you won''t be too idle and just sleep." "Are you the devil?" It''s for your good, You think you don¡¯t do exercise for several days, you sleep and spit when you eat. Don¡¯t think you¡¯ve got a lot of fat and lose weight. 7 Hello, when will we save this old mother? A healthy lifestyle is very important. It''s time to lose weight. "Bai Ji stroked her face, full of incomprehensible sadness, her ruby-like eyes suddenly wanted to cry. "Don''t do this, there are still people watching," Miluo pursed her lips, a little tangled. "I didn''t say that I didn''t want to... "Well, it was decided so happily.... In addition to physical training, we can add various arithmetic exercises." Bai Ji looked happily writing and drawing on a piece of white paper, like The previous tears were completely deceptive, and they were like turning a book. ......If you don''t be nice to me, you will get retribution. "Miluo calmly There was a little bit more resentment. "Okay, okay, stop making small emotions, come here, Xiao Luoluo." "I always feel that your gesture is a bit like teasing a dog." Helpless Mi Meng did not struggle and came to Bai Ji''s side. "Well, we need a little bit of your blood." "What are you using it for?" "To do the experiment, we need to exchange blood for her, we are thinking, After adding my blood and your blood one after another, what kind of existence can be created after the blood curse is cast? ~" "How many. Bai Ji took out an hourglass container and shook it before Miluo''s eyes with a smile. "Can I refuse?" "What do you mean. "If I lie to you, a few drops are enough. Well, drop them on this new friend. Without a word, Milo drew out a huge yellow sword from the ink stick. "Why did you get your teeth out? No need to be so troublesome, nah, this is just fine." Bai Ji handed Mi Luo the stubbornness on her waist. ¡­ "Miluo took Pozuo, just about to weigh her weight, her whole hand suddenly sank, and the sword fell to the ground with a bang. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh? "This sword is too heavy, I can''t lift it up." Miluo stared at the black sword on the ground, and there was a hint of meaning on her expressionless face. We can lift it up with such a small amount of strength, you. The dragon is actually too heavy." Bai Ji raised her eyebrows, picked up Po Zuo, and weighed it easily. "I don''t know, maybe it''s too long, and the weight has accumulated over time." Milo slid again, Yuanri. "Obesity is a disease, and there is no cure. "Read, what do you say, the sword will accumulate weight despite the length of time?" Bai Ji raised her eyebrows, as if the dragon was stunned. "Take it, nothing will happen this time." Bai Ji knocked on the hilt of the sword, and threw Pozuo to Miluo. "Tick tick tick...A series of blood drops falling down. "It looks like there are too many cuts." Bai Ji tilted her head. "Squat down and stroking the vague layer of blood. "Does it matter?" "Of course, the details determine the success or failure, and of course a large amount and a small amount will affect the result... but in general it doesn''t matter." Bai Ji used her bitten finger, dipped in blood as ink, and struck a few blood charms in the air. The blood of F Mu Xiaohe began to condense into blood lipids, and finally converged into a pattern under the control little by little. "Hey, finish, enjoy the result." Bai Ji was full of joy, licking the wound on her finger. "Mr. Mullin. "Uh, uh, eh? I, I''m here, I''m here!" Mullin, who was sneaking away, was called to a halt, but he could only answer his scalp. "Then, what does this lord have to say... "Really, you really don''t know it, don''t you start to lose your thoughts just because we forgot you?" Bai Ji pouted. "Don''t dare, I, I just want to stay away, afraid to interrupt your experiment, eh, hehe, I''m going now, here''s going!" "Boom!" Amidst the dust, Mullin stopped, his face as earthy. : The man also grew a few Tibetan swords to seal his escape route, his face was as white as paper, and he trembled as if smashing garlic. "The big and small ones have said that there is also a girl from the La Sambo family in my family¡¯s photo. Theoretically speaking, an adult! An adult from La Sambo! The little one has forgotten to say, my ancestor also has one. You are of the same origin! "As long as you can save your life, build relationships, and beg for mercy without dignity, you can do everything, only your own law is the kingly way! "Not only that, I also... Milo''s eyes stopped Mullin. , Looking at him quietly, it seemed like a calm look, but it made him feel creepy. A pair of beautiful and beautiful eyes, calm and flawless, "Don''t be afraid, look, when did we say that we were going to let you die?" Bai Ji mysteriously looked at Mullin, who was so frightened that his knees were soft and knelt down. "Yes, are you? The adults are really magnanimous, magnanimous! Your adults don''t care about the life of the villain, you will not care about the life and death of such a small person like me, and I will report the great kindness in the future. "But we haven''t said that we will let you go either. "Huh? What does this mean?" Mullin felt like he was crying. "Whether you are alive or dead today, it''s up to us to decide." Bai Ji pointed to the girl lying aside. "It''s up to her to decide~ "As long as Sita doesn''t want to kill you, then we will not embarrass you and let you go. If she has a murderous intent on you, you can ask for more blessings, and we can''t help it. "Oh, so... so... Mullin breathed a sigh of relief. Although I don¡¯t know what demon method the other party used to bring this trash sister back to life, but. Chapter 488: He still knows the temperament of his own sister. The standard Pusa''s heart, after a burst of tears and tears, after she changed her mistakes, this Y head will definitely be soft-hearted. Now that her father is dead, she can''t treat her own life. The brother started, Mullin was still sure of this. It seems that the sky does not kill me! 06E Light Novel Mullin lowered his head, looking like a bereaved dog and became ambitious again. As long as he is not dead, there is a chance of a comeback. In + years, 20 years, one day he can come back for revenge, wait! At that time, all the treasures and all the secrets in the girl''s mind will belong to her. By then, by summoning an army of heretics, the Red Empire will become... The dazzling scarlet and rose gold lines disappeared, and the sleepy girl was covered with blood, like a beautiful sleeping beauty. The long brown hair has completely turned silvery white, and two special horns resembling dragons have grown on his head. Sita, who was born into a noble family, was born dignified and beautiful. The very rare beauty embryos, silver hair, and overly white skin made this holy beauty sublime. She **** her eyes. After realizing that her body was regaining the ability to move, she was a little lazy, stood up with her body half supported, and yawned. "Wake up?" Bai Ji smiled and motioned for Miluo. Milo handed the Stone-Jing Long Sword that he had picked up beforehand to Sita, who seemed to have not yet woken up. "The master asked you to kill him. Of course, this is not an order. Whether to kill or not, Jin depends on your personal will. We will not interfere." Milosita silently took the long sword and walked to Mullin. "Sita, Sita! My dear sister, it''s me, your beloved brother Mullin!" Mullin grabbed West in pain. "It¡¯s all my fault that my brother is not good... Time is overwhelmed by the desire for power, but all these brothers have done for the good of the family. Thinking of getting the power to make you and your family happy, but Going on a crooked road, sorry, really sorry. It¡¯s useless to say anything. If you kill your brother, your brother won¡¯t blame you. I¡¯m taking the blame for everything... Weeping with regret. In fact, Mullin had already made his calculations in his heart. This rebuilt Sita looks very strong, and she is so beautiful that she is a little tempted, completely different from the previous sister Maiwu... With her support, I can be regarded as a huge boost! Thinking about this, the corners of Mullin''s mouth turned up slightly. "Kang Dang." The sword fell to the ground. "Sita, Sita! I knew you were reluctant to kill your brother, and you didn''t disappoint me, so let''s hurry up. Mullin''s expression freezes Now, looking at the silver dagger deep in his neck, his pupils widened. "Hey, hey yelling, elder brother, I remember you used this knife to kill me before." The sick smile not only magnified in his eyes. Chapter 14 ~ Shaping Crooked Attributes When the lightning flashes of the sword socket fell to the ground, Mullin''s hanging heart could be considered at ease. The killer of his relatives, not oneself Thankfully, my mother, the white lotus girl, misses the old feelings, and I can''t bear to understand her as the only one in the world. Everything is in my grasp, and the heavens will come to the people. Who is he Mullin? Mo Jie has completed his ambition first when he leaves his teacher. He will show his ambition and write a legend. How could it be possible that the weight of the word family is so heavy that it can''t be abandoned anyway, and the Y head of Sita still thinks of herself, that''s it, she can only be forced to live by herself. , Is a good sister, and my brother feels extremely ashamed of what he did before... "Sita! I knew you were not willing to hurt your brother, The coldness of Shi Liangwai blocked Mullin and made it impossible to continue speaking. "Kacha!" The sound of the blade entering the meat was crisp and loud, at the neck His eyes widened in disbelief. "Sneez, [...sir brother, I remember that you used this knife to cut Sita''s baby-like white and soft cheeks with sick smiles, gradually becoming hysterical, Xiu, how can you bear to use this? Bringing the sword to kill my brother''s life, this is... it''s cheaper for you! "Chew, Ming. Xiulin who took Xuan''s life can''t calm down. The only thing that Zhiguo has made this time does not measure other people''s bodies, Xi is his own... _A worm that gnaws at his flesh and blood, every blood vessel and every organ are working frantically, and the blood and pain are very special to him. This knife **** and snatches it. Important organizations rushed into the wine, and the mouth of the machine could send out a bunch of unexplained falsifications, like dumb speech. He desperately shook the damaged sound market, with a lively impatient expression. "I thought it would ruin your voice." It''s really noisy. "Sita''s face revealed a public business: Is this irritable voice coming from today? If you bring it, you don¡¯t need to listen to the boring begging, but you still deliberately send it out. Sita sent the dagger in, little by little, until Mullin thought that she would return in the end and would not cause her to die. She seemed to enjoy the pleasure of this slow torture. Horrified cheeks Cheng Yao''s elder brother, you can''t let you die so easily." Xikan touched Mullin''s painful and painful face like Satan, the evil ghost of hell. , Shengxi Offerings can be returned to you more + times a hundred times, how could it just let you die like this? Z Wen. Xianlin roared as if he had lost his mind. His body could no longer move. He could only pass the crazy vibrations, even if the price of each vibration was an incomparable tear. The sound brings vent to the pain I have suffered, The dagger''s piercing frequency rose sharply, the blood stains on the dagger on the hand became more and more, and the blood line on the ground became more and more stretched... "Talking, it''s really miserable, we can''t bear to look at it. Bai Ji puts her hands in her hands: she opened her fingers that were not obvious. "Did the experiment succeed?" P. On the 3rd, the light o reversed, "It''s a success, right? Bai Ji smiled. "At the very least, the experimental opponents really did not deserve to say this, since "I don''t deserve to say this. Good and evil will end up in a hug. What ended up in today''s situation is that this is a crime. "Bai Ji put away the smile on the corner of her mouth, her expression indifferent. "But speaking of it, what do you think of this new friend?" Cruel and irritable, canthus will be reported, special opinions, no. "Miluo tilted her head. Is the nuclear body all negatively evaluated, but to correct it a little, cruelty to the enemy is not cruel, the temperament that canthus must teach...We don''t hate it either. Miluo glanced at Bai Ji and didn''t speak. If you are on the road, you have some of your genes, huh. It can barely be called "And yo, now she has your I in her body is your daughter''s song." It is full of provocative and evil words. I looked at Bai Ji with a smile on his face, then looked at herself, her cheeks flashing ...Miluo didn''t answer the conversation, and it seemed that something had been thought of. After an inconspicuous blush The cry after the performance gradually diminished. It seems that the torture has come to an end. However, it seems that the technique of constant chemical mechanism is quite good, it is difficult to open some important blood vessels and nerves, and some are not important or of little use. In the fourth stage of the dream of the group, Lin Pain didn''t want to live, but he couldn''t die at the same time. This kind of extreme pain is called being unable to survive and being unable to die. It is also a luxury for him to have an excellent Yiou. The painful feeling of cutting the meridian tissue **** is indescribable. It is impossible to pierce the permanent set of thread rice. He must face and endure this inhuman pain. The excitement of pain will go straight to Zhang Lu and he will be turned into a master in the museum. He has been tortured by the pain almost numb. Chapter 489: Finally, Sita let go, the best little pair of blood only, as long as the skin is cut, death is only the length of time, he naturally knows the power of this dagger better than anyone else. The pain spread all over the arm in an instant. His vocal cords have been completely destroyed, and his hands, By the long flashing lightning Subconscious screams are no longer working, The sword was nailed to the ground together with flesh and blood. Sita had retreated a considerable distance and looked at him with a smile. Xi Jing had a bad premonition. The next moment, Theta ran at a speed that was elusive to the naked eye, helping the momentum, and kicking him and his arm home. With a vengeful smile on his face, he no longer cared about Mullin, who was not far from his death, and asked him to pat the dust on his hands while taking in the silver seven. He died in pain under the limit of Haida, just like he treated himself at the beginning same Bai Ji shook her head regretfully. "Tsk tusk, it really is too much. Everyone got the wrong station, and the personality turned so strange. Although I was not too disgusted with this kind of cruel character, but at 22 meters, I used my skirt to hang the upper part and saw her pick up the long sword. Watching the blood stained on the upper part became silent, the flesh and blood was wiped clean. Very meticulous, not letting go of every stain. Then as if thinking of something, I took it out of my pocket After realizing that my skirt was too dirty to be wiped clean, it seemed appropriate, and I could count it, nodded out a clean white silk scarf, thinly decontaminated this long sword, and saw The bright sword body is full of smoke. This talented Lu Shou will Guan Jingzhen¡¯s silky milk, turn around and run back in small steps. The outsiders seem to be in control, stop and go, stop and go. It''s like doing an ideological struggle. Carefully put her hands on the long sword, set her head aside, and walked quietly to Miluo as if she didn¡¯t let go. She was surprised by the difference in her performance before and after. , The appearance of Cheetah Tandan, it can be said that there is a big gap between the front and the back, so the beautiful and unidentified took the long sword. "Please, please, please wait for me to exchange it, said... His eyes are full of unspeakable emotions. "This sword is not mine." "I, I know, of course I know. Sita''s hands trembled slightly. "Then why don''t you give it to her personally?" ¡­" Sita''s shoulders were trembling non-stop and whispered. "Shy, shy... The teacher sings... Chang Luo sighed 0, took the long sword, and handed it to Bai Ji who was full of question marks. Mi Luomo turned her head to say that this matter can''t be explained by yourself, so you should ask her yourself. Sheng Erqian, this girl is more than just a wrong way, I am afraid that the whole brain line has become 80% because of what went wrong in her experiment, which is strange... No way, I haven''t done experiments for so many years, and my technique has regressed, making me feel it. Since the resumption of the investigation, this is the first time I have started to make my own blood rolls. There is no difference between having thousands of years of magic and compulsory blood roll making and non-mandatory blood roll making. So, blood rolls are the most loyal and specific necessary steps for the owner It is to exchange your own blood for the blood, and to engrave the servitude contract curse, so that the blood will never betray the servant. What will never be and the strength depends on the master''s skill or not. To a certain extent, the blood volume and the blood slave have a lot in common with the unlimited IQ of the Xiguo Shisheng Group, and there is almost no ability to think independently. , The difference lies in Shanhan Yougong. Don''t be an awkward and troublesome character, that''s terrible. Is it because I have made me a 1 Red 5, I can still be very friendly and greet her. "Hello, Yoichi" doesn''t know the child''s sex, so Nao San then reverts to Shang and catches the chick. "Uh..." Sita was so scared that she immediately hid behind Milo. ¡­"Bai Ji''s smile solidified. For the first time in his life, his appearance and cuteness skills have been challenged. Does anyone in this world hate Bai Mao Mengli? ? "Um, Little Sita, didn''t you see us? Hey,..." Yu Sita looked like an old Moti chicken, burying his head and ran around Miluo to the first area of ??Bai Ji''s field of vision. After selling cuteness skills repeatedly, Bai Ji''s cute smile appeared to be cracked. Found by this keen black sesame glutinous rice ball Karma can¡¯t control the corners of his mouth here, and the arc is rising, and he can only turn his head slightly, but it¡¯s terrible "Mi Luo Sauce~¡® "?? What''s the matter." Miluo was expressionless. "Don''t sleep on the bed tonight, please lie down on the floor^ To be able to fool you, master? Tell you, you like to roll when you sleep "Just now, you must have thought of something very rude, right? I thought you were capable, how you were sleeping, how you were sleeping, and what you might even say in sleep." ...Mi Luo. "Sita I order you to come to me." Sita''s back was green and she started to hold the red brand. When the whole body stiffened, she walked uncontrollably to the Zhou of the white marriage. Is it terrible to have this male? Bai Ji picked it up. It''s not smelly, no! Absolutely not! "Sita''s head shook like a rattle. . No, it''s not that it doesn''t start with the phase to say it clearly. . . ...Sita was speechless for a while. "Now, look up." "I, I... can''t... "Let''s ask you to raise your head." Bai Ji said indifferently. Personality? The previous slaying Guojue also caused some of our male eyes to have weak stylistics, and Bingbing from the chin;|" Sita''s body trembled unnoticeably, and the cool touch of her stiff body made her nervous, and her heart was disturbed. It was so violent that he almost jumped out of his chest. , The skin on both sides... me, me She, she... she was picking me up, she was really touching me, she touched my skin! I''m going to die for both parties. , Bai Ji looked at the mosquito coils in the other''s eyes with a puzzled face. "fainted?" What''s the situation with this child? But the other child was shocked. "Bai Ji said with a smile without a smile. Chapter 490: .Bright¡­¡­ "What more~? We are so cute, It''s also scary that your three-faced face is more scary. ¡¯ ... "Miluo looked like''I dare not say a word.'' "Wake up~?" ...In the dim, I feel someone knocking on his head, . "Yeah! Ju, it is so... the body scent, the body scent is good. Xiji thought about the color, red was the most occupied, and the whole face looked like a red apple. She was holding her cell bag and digging. Dandelion like a fort. . Bai Sui joined his face like a foraging squirrel. "If you don''t wake up, we''re going to slap you. Give me a slap...! Xizhi''s pupil completely turned into a red and loving heart, and his voice trembled. ¡®You, you fight, the more, the harder you are... .Probably, I became a idiot~girl, and the object of the idiot Okay, it¡¯s been diagnosed, at least it¡¯s not shaped into a troublesome character like timid. Naturally it is the shaper''s own. How did that happen? It¡¯s true that the dragon¡¯s blood is too much, but it¡¯s still This kind of character? Should the reversal be in accordance with the Basic Law? ? It''s the opposite. In the West Building, Lianlian wanted to try and looked at the white question with fullness. "Aren''t you going to hit me? Suppose... , Not only idiotic attributes, but also DM "Not only will you call us Master from now on, understand?" Bai Ji coughed twice to ease the embarrassment. "Although you know your way well." Really, do you really want to call it that way? ? " "Master, master?!" Sita''s pupils widened. . "? Why, there is a problem??" "No, no, nothing to say! It''s better to say, The best! The host is very exciting! Sita''s nose sprayed blood. Chapter 15 ~ Courtyard The imperial city dotted with jade lang and agate is surging unnoticed by everyone. The black tea in the porcelain cup made waves quietly, The tea has been fully steeped, but the spoon root does not mean to stop stirring. It''s late autumn, red leaves are all over the courtyard, and time is changing again in spring, summer, autumn and winter. Who remembers the withered red leaves in the last autumn? The red leaves on the maple tree are short and short-lived. They only exist to set off each other. What makes people stop and admire the tall and upright maple trees. No one will stare at which leaf carefully, let alone the feet. Replace the dead leaves that are eliminated. The leaves are similar, but they are not the same. The years will pass away. After all, their time will pass, and no one will remember their specific appearance. Perhaps the ordinary and the insignificance are a sin in themselves. Lilias holding a porcelain cup, sitting high under the eaves, listening to the piano playing in the court, watching the falling red leaves in the courtyard silently climax, the waves of memory are wave after wave, like the magnificent sea. Surging, eloquently. At this age, she had forgotten a lot of things, and the memory of the blood race was limited after all. Just like humans, she would selectively forget some unimportant things. The kinsmen are immortal creatures with extremely tenacious lives. Unless they are killed, their appearance will be fixed after they have developed to a certain level, and they are monsters that will never grow old. But in the eyes of human beings, they do not have a monster''s heart, and their appearance will not age, but their heart will age. Although she would not admit it on the surface, she knew that she really lived so long that she was about to forget the concept of time, walking around the court day after day, showing the elegance and nobility of her gestures. The old people withered away one after another, just like the dead leaves falling in the wind. I don''t know how many years have passed, she is the only one left in this courtyard, and she is a little tired. Hazy and dazed, they returned to the familiar courtyard again. The two little girls chased their mother to play games. They circled under the old locust tree. They were tired and lay under the locust tree to enjoy the cool. The gentle and watery mother was full of energy The eldest sister, and their father, a family of four sweet and sweet, enjoy the family happiness. The dream memory is sweet enough to wake up with a smile when she falls asleep. This is her front body. The youngest in the family, she gathers thousands of pets. Although she is young, she knows everything and knows everything. Father, mother, and sister, this is all of her life, just thinking that time can stay forever. It may be that God was also jealous of their happiness. On that day, the nightmare began. Starting with the death of his father, the sky fell. The mother and them are of royal blood, but the father is not. In other words, his life is not equal to them. After this, the mother was depressed and she was in tears all day long, as if the backbone of the family had been lost. "Love makes a person vulnerable." She remembers her mother used to tell her this way, with a tone of happiness and nothing but a dressing table with cobwebs and an abandoned rouge makeup. Product. The huge palace of JtT seemed to be covered with a thick haze. Soon thereafter, the mother gave herself the inheritance of blood, without saying anything, just patted her head, showing a look of guilt, she seemed to have a kind of illness, an incurable heart disease. She has not yet figured out why her mother passed her position to herself instead of her capable eldest sister. Soon after, the bad news came again and the mother committed suicide. She ordered someone to nail herself to death with Mithril, and departed peacefully under the torment of rebirth and death. Lilias had forgotten her reaction at that time. She only remembered that when she woke up, it was like having a dream. Only herself was left beside her. Stay with you until you marry, get married and have children." The eldest sister patted her back, soothing her sad and unstable emotions over and over again. Before her mother died, she was chosen as the heir, and the ministers elected her as the new emperor of this country, but they did not understand why the Queen chose a second daughter instead of the eldest daughter. The elder sister seemed to have no objection, so she was pushed to the empty throne when she was young. After decades of vicissitudes of life, the innocent little girl was forced to learn to be strong and keep in touch with this dirty political game, and her mood began to change. The scar will not be erased, but it will exist in a different form. She has walked through this corridor over and over again. Although she has emotions, there is no sorrow. The days may be just like what the elder sister said, everything will be fine. Get up. Sister, perhaps, just like she thought, she regards each other as the only warmth in the world, the only relatives she can rely on. She thought so. Until that day, she was betrayed by her most trusted sister, Prince Ziling. She was a playmate of her when she was a child. He was only older than Lilias. A little bit, when she needed it most, only He accompanied him. The two are not brothers and sisters, but they are better than brothers and sisters. After so many years, maybe only they know each other best. "Your Majesty" whispered to cut off the girl''s thoughts. Chapter 491: The wooden door in the pavilion was opened, and a girl dressed as a maid walked in and gently closed the wooden door. Her Majesty likes being alone privately, and doesn''t like being disturbed. As a close-knit maid who has served her for many years, she knows her majesty''s temperament well. "Ah, it''s Xiao You, sit down and have a cup of tea." Lilias outlined a perfect and elegant arc, and beckoned the girl to sit down. "Your Majesty, there is something important to report. Oh, no hurry, no hurry, let''s take your time, by the way, how is Prince Ziling''s situation recently, is he willing to eat? " "Wow as usual." The personal maid stopped talking. Pull the little "play" oh? Let me just talk about it. I have been with me for so many years and I have been so out of touch. Even if I have a partner, it is not impossible to ask me to take a few days off and go out to play. "Your Majesty, please don''t make such a joke. The face of the personal maid, Xiao You, is a little darker. "Puff puff" teasing this more serious maid is one of the few hobbies that Lilias usually does, although it is not as interesting as that child. "Let''s talk about it, what else is important?" Xiao You hesitated for a while, did not say anything directly, after obtaining the permission of Her Majesty the Queen, she got close to Lilias''s ears. Are you sure this is the case? "Lilias smiled calmly before closing, and narrowed her eyes. "Basically, it can be confirmed. "Who else knows about this?" "I didn''t tell anyone, Your Majesty." "Good job." Lilias closed her eyes and rubbed her aching head. "Don''t tell anyone about this. "Okay, your Majesty, do we want it. "Yes." As a maid, the master''s order is absolute, Xiao You did not hesitate too much, bowed out, and left the room. In the middle of the night, I always wake up in a daze, sleep intermittently, and feel like a mess in the dream, which is similar to garbled fragments. According to the analysis of Yana, a master of sleep psychology, this is caused by the fusion of two irrelevant memories. It is a normal phenomenon and there is no need to worry too much. Solution: Try not to be affected by dreams, hug quilts or pillows and seek a sense of security to get a stable sleep. Using Miluo as a pillow to no avail, not only the insomnia problem is not solved, but Miluo is troubled. At the same time, she started to lose sleep. She wore dark circles during the day, and she could even see the Dragon Maid sleeping on a broom somewhere in the castle. But today, it can be said to be the day of Genesis Bai Ji unexpectedly slept well? I was still messy in my sleep, driving a flat boat amidst the overwhelming river and the sea, letting the wind and rain wander in the courtyard, I woke up in a daze from my dream, always feeling something stuck on my body, cold and soft. Soft and fragrant. Huh? ? What is teasing your nose? It''s like a cat''s grass, okay. Who? I opened my distressed eyes a little, and I felt refreshed. Well, I slept very peacefully in this sleep, not only myself, but also a little octopus-like child who is glued to my body. Feeling her breath close by, her cute face like a porcelain doll is full of sweet blush at this moment. "Master, the lord, don¡¯t let it go, it¡¯s not possible there, and I¡¯m still talking about myself in my sleep, this child really is Bai Ji¡¯s pampering hand, brushing her soft little face, and then covering her with a quilt so as not to It''s a ghost! "Boom!" Sitarton, who didn''t know what his dreams were still dreaming, felt like the sky was spinning, rolling a few times on the bed, hitting his head on the ground, falling off the bed, his eyes rolled in circles. Bai Ji closed her feet gracefully and snorted when she looked at a certain white hair who fell under the bed and turned her eyes around the mosquito coil. You are so courageous, you dare to grab the big bed in King''s Landing. This is three days without breaking up the house and daring to jump on their own bed. Can they not clean up? ? "Uh, uh, when they turned, the master became much more happy. Hey, Sita, who was holding her head and shouting pain, showed a idiotic~female perverted smile. "Hey, you fellow, wake me up. "Eh eh?" The dizzy Sita felt a familiar voice shouting, and raised her head. The silver-haired girl was sitting on the bed with her legs up, combing her slightly messy long hair, her eyes rolling on her with a stern look. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh what happened? Why do you start to drool when you look at yourself for some reason, and your complexion is pink? ? "I just woke up dimly, and the owner of the unsharpness is so beautiful, the cute and dazed look, soft, like an elf who does not eat the fireworks out of a bath, so ignorant of the world. , Not bound by the world, not restricted by rules, otherworldly and noble, ah, ah, I''m going to die "Hey? Are we so perfect? "Bai Ji who combed her hair was taken aback for a moment, pinching the ends of her hair. Girls love to hear praised words in all things, even if they are hypocritical, they are very willing to believe. Just imagine being licked, who is not happy? "You don''t need to question, you are the combination of all beautiful things, the crystallization of beauty and elegance. Theta has your hands together +, and your face is flushed with intoxication, like a priest praying for the **** of faith. "Yes, is it? Well, let''s be honest, wait! Did you bring us in? Don''t want to change the subject, why did you show up in our bed? It seems that we didn''t allow you to do this, right?" Bai Ji frowned, didn''t get dizzy because of a few rhetoric, and instantly grasped the problem. "Uh, eh? This, this, Sita was startled, her eyes erratic. "Then make a long story short." Bai Ji regained his indifference. "Eh eh Ming Sita hesitates, her big blue eyes shimmering and hiding. "Get our clothes here first." Bai Ji sighed. "Eh eh! Okay, okay! Obey the master!" Sita jumped up abruptly and walked to the cabinet with a stunned three steps to take off Bai Ji''s clothes. Then, can you walk more slowly? "After getting the clothes, I move forward in small steps. If that step is too large, I won''t have to move it to a certain extent. This child is a very simple kind, and has no intentions. "Within three seconds, come here. "Yes, yes!" With a pity on her face, Sita reluctantly handed her clothes and stockings to Bai Ji one by one, moving slowly, as if she had earned a few more handshakes for a while. "Wait, wait a minute!" When the last piece of underwear, Sita flushed and quickly called to a halt. "Huh?" Bai Ji looked puzzled, then looked at her in front of her, and put the thing on her head "Boom!" After taking back the clothes and putting them on, Bai Ji was full of anger, with a big well flashing on her head. "Hehehe, kick, kick my face, the master kicks me in the face, eh hehe. My skin is on a blind date~" ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh It''s hopeless, so why are you all around you with such top quality? ? After getting dressed, Bai Ji went downstairs. "Morning, Xiao Luoluo, did you sleep well yesterday?" The first person I saw in the morning gave her the most beautiful smile. "Good." You don''t come to attack at night, everything is fine. After a polite response, Milo silently averted his gaze. "Did Yana get up? "No." Miluo shook her head blankly. "? Haven''t gotten up at this point? Did that girl go to bed late yesterday?" Bai Ji felt helpless. "I''ll go up and call her." "Xiao Yana, get up, father-in-law Sun is basking~" Opening the door, the room was dim, and a pungent smell of cola and potato chips came to Bai Ji''s silence. Chapter 16 ~ She''s Always There The ink rod of Mirdar Road contains a subspace called the Necrosphere. As we all know, the space system incantation is full of all kinds of mystery, using all life''s learning to open up a paradise that does not belong to the world, even a former master of space cannot complete such a project alone. Chapter 492: The ink rod can be said to be an incredible prop that makes people feel like a fairy tale. The space structure does not need to be learned by herself. It is purely to use imagination to rule the city. Yana''s memory is inscribed into the soul of the place. Here is her gorgeous and colorful dream. The beginning, at the same time, is also the beginning of the nightmare. Every corner of the castle, every flowerbed, brick by brick, is very familiar, and there is nowhere better to interpret the word ¡®home¡¯ than here. Since the death of her body, she has not had any strangeness or discomfort, and naturally moved into this castle, and came to the deep memory of the room that belonged to her alone. The neatly stacked bedding, the spotless sofa, table and chairs, as if she had never left, she just had a long dream. Now that she woke up, the castle is still there, the city is still there, on the throne of the castle hall, that Dao figure was still sitting there, and when she saw herself walking, she cast a gentle and petting smile at her. It has been thousands of years, and years have not left a chisel on her cheek, but the scar has pierced deeply into her heart, the scar that cannot be erased. She did not cry when her mother died, because she still had her sister, she did not cry, she lived strong, this is the only thing her sister asked her since she was a child, she lived in a foreign country and suffered catastrophe, she did not cry, even if It was the same at the moment when the memory was revived, but when she set foot in this warm, familiar and unfamiliar room, the corners of her eyes were moist, and tears fell down without stamina... "Well, that''s why you watched comics and drank cola and snacks all night, and messed up the room?" Bai Ji didn''t smile, holding a certain expressionless white-haired Lolita''s collar forcibly restrained The fire in my heart. "Wum. "The bedding and sheets were all thrown on the ground by you, do you want to rebel?!" "Wum. "Why did the sofa get wet?? You wet the bed?...Stain, a smell of coke, you knocked the coke over?" "Wum. "Don''t wear clothes, throw them all on the floor, what are you doing? Don''t you feel cold? The comics and novels have lost all of the floor, and the whole room has no place to stay. Are you trying to **** us off?" "Wum." "Wum, you little cake! If you don''t clean up the room today, you just wait for the cake for dinner! Understand?" Bai Ji loosened her collar, and Bai Mao Lolita fell to the floor with a clatter. "Wum... Yana blinked her half-squinted eyes in a daze, covering her butt, her small mouth pouted so that she could hang a hook. "It''s really... when she is wild, she is a set after another. Set, how come after being brought up in captivity, it¡¯s like a change of person, so lazy "I will come in ten minutes later, we don¡¯t want to see any stains and messy places at that time, understand?" Bai Ji snorted coldly with her arms crossed. With a sound, he walked out the door with no emotion. Tweeted~" ...What to do, let go. "The corner of Bai Ji''s mouth twitched, warning. "Sister, Sister Soranya... Yana hugged Bai Ji''s heels without letting go, leaning her head on her ankles wrapped in Bai Si, and she said something in a daze. "Let go, who is your Sister Suraya? Don''t misrecognize relatives, you can be rude to you if you touch me!" A big tic-tac-toe appeared on Bai Ji''s head, and she sneaked into her bed in the middle of the night. Sita and Yana, who didn''t let herself worry about, the series of encounters in the morning made Bai Ji a little temperamental, and the dull hair on her head also stood up. "It''s just that you are pitiful to take you in. Don''t have to worry about it. The accounts between the two of us haven''t been settled yet. If you are fooling around, be careful that we will drive out and let your soul fly away~" "Mingmu." Yana seemed to be hesitating, but she still said not to let go. "Don''t think we really dare not treat you... "My sister, Solanya, she loves me so much. She has never beaten anyone. Even if the relationship between the two countries is stiffened because I play tricks on foreign agents, my sister just touches my head helplessly, gently. Blame me..." Yana spoke, her words full of grievances and crying. "My sister said, as long as she is still alive, she will stay with me and pet me forever, and don''t let anyone bully me. She is the best sister in the world, even if I am broken to pieces, I will save her relatives from hell." The voice, but from an angle that Yana could not see, Bai Ji''s frowning eyebrows eased slightly. "Or, are you threatening us to treat you better? A world that is incompatible with me and never give up to live... As long as there is a glimmer of hope, I can see my sister again..." ...It''s up to you, this is your room, how about love, let go, we still have business. " If you are impatient, please hit me. The harder you hit the better, it hurts or cries. Maybe I''ll let it go. ¡¯ ¡­Hey, let go, we really don¡¯t have time to play with you now. If we want to play, we can go to Miluo, or find that idiot. "The time difference between the necromantic world and the main plane is no more than + minutes. It should be right now outside. If you don''t organize everyone on the road, you may have to delay it until tomorrow to get to the Kingdom of Seton. or oyster snack "Don''t let go, you hit me, you''re not my sister anyway, no matter how hard you hit it, you won''t feel distressed, hit it, I don''t care." "Well, hurrying is more important than me, so you should hit me. Anyway, I don''t care about it. It won''t hurt to beat a leg and a hand. An unfettered enemy, come on, vent your anger and revenge on me, and beat me for your sister of Gulan descendant who has no blood relationship. ... Bai Ji was silent, sighed, leaned over and stretched out her hand to Yana, and under the premise that she did not resist, gently made Yana''s body very light, so light that she could barely feel the weight. To the point. That''s right, after all, if you lose your body, how could it not be light. Stroking her forehead, gently placed her on the bed. "I didn¡¯t have a good rest last night, let¡¯s take a good rest, wait a minute, let¡¯s let Miluo come to play... Don¡¯t stay up late to read comics in the future, there is time during the day. Just when Bai Ji was relieved and was about to walk out of the room, she was pulled by her sleeve. "I don''t want Milo to help me clean the room. I have some personal items. I don''t want to be seen by outsiders... Then we can see you. After all, Bai Ji still had no reason to break the flaws, staring at the bed. Yana, who was obviously weaker in spirit, shook her head helplessly. Having lost her body, every move now consumes energy for her, and it is easy to fall asleep. In this case, she still stays up late. "Well, you rest first, let''s help you clean up the room." But what if she is helpless, Bai Ji didn''t hate this silver hair that turned her life into a muddy water, she wanted to hate her very much. Revenge against her, but she can''t do it anyway, after the blood is grafted, she can''t give birth to this idea at all. On the contrary, she abused her body, and her frail appearance made Bai Ji involuntarily distressed. Where would she dare to beat her? "No, my sister used to tell me fairy tales over and over again when I was sleeping, until I fell asleep... Yana said spoiledly. "Well, well, rest first, let''s clarify our thinking first, organize language, um, in the past, there was a knight who was obsessed with faith, and was so obsessed that it made people feel a little dull and silly. He who is righteous does not know that she is always used as a gun... Bai Ji brewed for a while, telling the story in her heart. To avoid soiling her clothes, she changed her dress and took it from the closet. Find a maid outfit in it. Unable to give up family affection and feelings, Bai Ji has undergone many changes, but this has never changed. It used to be, is now, and will be in the future. She is still a knight who guards her beloved, and perhaps a series of blood awakening has changed her personality, and the way she can guard has never changed. Whether they are blood related or not, they are all their own sisters and cannot change. Yana lay on the bed satisfied, looking weakly at Bai Ji who put on the maid costume and began to clean up the room for herself. Her figure slowly overlapped with the figure in the memory, and the scene in the memory seemed to reappear. The older girl sits on a high stool, holding a storybook in her hands, patiently telling the story above, and the younger girl happily nestles on the soft bed, and fell asleep in the gentle recitation of her sister. Sister, in fact, I know that you have been sleeping soundly. "Are you asleep?" Bai Ji walked to the bed, stood on tiptoe, breathed a sigh of relief, and wiped the sweat from her forehead. After finishing the room quickly, just as she was about to leave, she glanced at the tabletop and found a note pressed by the silver dagger above. "Isn''t this the silver dagger we gave her to study?" Bai Ji took out the note in confusion. ''The casting material is unknown, the formula is unknown, and the construction structure is relatively simple. Therefore, it is judged to be mass-produced, low-cost, and non-maintainable. It belongs to the category of infinite enchanting weapons that cannot be repaired at a time. There is no enchanting stone engraving pattern. It is not a high-level enchanted weapon, but a special treatment method is used, and its effect and scope are very limited. It can only squeeze the blood of impure blood, and those who lose the blood will turn into a corpse in pain. In private, has this type of weapon been analyzed? "Thanks." Bai Ji smiled after touching the hair of the sleeping Yana. "Get a good rest, Xiao Yana. "His Royal Highness overslept. It''s noon. Do you need a meal?...What is this dress? "Before it has time to change, don''t be surprised." Out of the necromantic world, and meeting the strange eyes of her subordinates, Bai Ji knew where the problem was. I walked too quickly and didn''t change the maid outfit. "It''s okay." Kalanti stroked her slightly flushed cheek. "His Royal Highness, who wears a maid''s costume for cleaning, also has a special flavor. "Our armor, it''s already noon, it''s not too late, it''s time to leave." "Here~" Kalanti reluctantly handed the armor to Bai Ji, and stopped talking. "His Royal Highness, is this going to be a fake? Chapter 493: "That''s right." Putting the armor on the ground, Bai Ji cautiously got in from below, and in the blink of an eye, the armor man propped up his body. book.SFA "Let''s go, it''s time to go. "Okay, Duan... Has Mr. Bai ever had breakfast?" Kalanti smiled and handed a few pieces of dried bread to Ji Bai. "Karanti has prepared it a long time ago. Mr. Bai''s favorite food for humans is dry bread without any fillings. It tastes dry and tastes bad, but it is better than those dry foods without the slightest moisture and extremely low nutritional value. Up. Human beings are in the scarlet blood domain. Eating can be said to be a big problem. He was prepared long ago, but the dry food he carried before was burned by the squid. Fortunately, the delicate Kalanti still had some on him. Otherwise, he would have to grab something to eat with Xiao Luoluo. "How many people are we left." When Ji Bai asked this question, he was silent. He asked a stupid question, and the number of soldiers left was very small. Count, plus Kalandi, Di Ling, less than ten people. More than 20 people were killed in the battle among the more than 30 people brought. It can be completely visually inspected, why ask? Living water cannot cure people who have lost their blood. This is unexpected and reasonable. Ji Bai miscalculated. He didn''t expect that this dagger could not only plunder life, but also plunder blood. In fact, Ji Bai originally planned to save Mullin, who was too dead to die, to enslave his corpse, and to ask these daggers and their conspiracy together, but the blackening of Sita was too ruthless, let alone the corpse. The human form is almost drying into tofu residue. It is even more breathtaking, even if the skin dries into a scorched corpse, the eyeball that loses moisture is still shaking... Mullin still hasn''t died, he is still suffering endless pain, he must resent himself very much, resent..., he can only bring endless resentment to hell. At least, Mullin, who couldn''t even save Ji Bai, would never be able to recover. "There are still nine people left." Karanti replied respectfully. Yes, the number of people carrying the sedan chair is almost not enough. (Thinking about whether to write an article outside the brain hole: the blame VS the black belly~~) Chapter 17 ~ The Royal Palace The quiet night engulfed the magnificent palace community that was beautiful day by day, and the main hall in the center was towering into the clouds, as conspicuous and lonely like a crowd of chickens. The behemoth in the hidden darkness is quiet and speechless, and the heaviness of the stare makes the chest dull, breathless, and when exposed to the mysterious and unpredictable, it will feel more and more insignificant, just like the mayfly cannot see its full picture. It is difficult for mortals to spy on the idea of ??higher existence even with exhaustive imagination. In the quiet darkness, the concealed figure walked back and forth, sometimes panting, sometimes slumping, and sometimes looking out the window, looking so embarrassed and struggling. Moonlight mirrored, those bloodshot eyes were clear and thorough, and flashed past. After the hysterical embarrassment, he was forced to dress, his conscience was deliberately concealed, and his seemingly exhausted heart became crazy because of torment. He held his head in pain, but the corners of his mouth rose slightly. Everything was true and false, false and true, so that people could not distinguish the true from the false, including his own subjective feelings. "True, true, footsteps sounded from the silent corridor, abrupt and frightening. He hugged his forehead, his pupils tightened, and he was gasping for breath, as if he was nervous or something. He went crazy, holding his head, hitting the hard wall again and again, and gradually, the white wall paint was stained with dark red, and no one knew what he was going through. The sound was crisp and clear. Infiltrating people again. "Bang, bang, bang" "Crack." Moonlight was introduced into the dark room, and the door of the locked room was opened. The facial makeup show with the clown mask opened, and the faceless actors came to the stage to perform. "Ahhhhhhh! Fire, fire! Hahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! That''s it!" Liushen, a man in a suit, didn''t advocate the appearance of fangs and claws. The appearance of a stranger not entering, the sharp screams tortured everyone''s nerves, grief and mania spread like spiritual pollution, as if to infect all the people close to him. "Ziling, it''s me, don''t you remember me?" The mental attack that made people lose their sanity is enough, and the silver-haired girl turned a blind eye and calmly showed a rare softness in her eyes. Her Majesty, the queen of 10,000 people, she took off her usual majestic dress, a refreshing sleeveless white dress with a black bow tie on her chest, and her silky long silver hair with two black ribbons. Tied into a double ponytail, it looks more like a cute girl next door than the queen. There is no need for the queen''s airs and defenses in front of the family. The blood queen Lilias has only a handful of relatives in this world, so in any case, they will not be harmed in any form. For the imperial power to do everything, but for the family but to abandon the power, Lilias never boasted of what kind of kind she is, only this point will not regress. "It doesn''t seem to be a good time recently. I heard that you don''t eat much, and you often yell at night." "You, don''t come over! You demons, you must all want to kill me! Fire, you are going to set it on fire! Don''t come here, I won''t let you demons kill me!!" "What more? , There is only me except you, how could there be someone who harmed you? There is no such thing as a devil, right? Regardless of the fierce resistance of the other party, Lilias approached with a friendly smile. Don''t come, don''t come! The devil who chooses people to eat, your conspiracy has been seen through by me ha ha! ! Go to die, die for me! Seeing that words and deeds could not scare the other person off, the man grabbed the pillow on the bed and threw it at Lilias. "It seems that you don''t want to talk to me." Lilias patted the pillow and bedding with a wry smile. "You, evil devil, all evil devil! Go to my death! If you dare to kill me, you will surely be punished. There is nothing to throw on the bed. The man keeps backing away, watching in horror at his silver hair gradually approaching him. girl. "Brother Ziling, there are no other people here, just the two of us, can we have a good talk?" Lilias sat on the bed, her expression as soft and friendly as possible. "I won''t believe the words of the devil, die, die!" The man was very embarrassed with his teeth and claws. The white paper on the table was torn to pieces by him. "Kill you, kill." Kill you, kill everyone!" Zi Ling stared at his bloodshot pupils, crazy and decadent. "Ziling brother Lilias approached him, and under his horrified expression, stroked his forehead with his hand, trying to comfort him. "Don''t be afraid, I won''t let anyone hurt you. No one will do. It''s safe here. Those who do evil will not be able to escape for long. Sooner or later I will be brought to justice. Lilias takes the initiative to ring Ziling''s waist. Zi Ling trembled slightly, and fell silent as expected. "There are some things that I don''t want to say in my heart, I think, today I can tell my heart on this special day." Lilias paused. "When I was most helpless, you helped me. This strong affection Lilias never dared to forget. Although we are not brothers and sisters, I have long treated you as my own brother.¡¯ "Thank you, I was willing to accept a homeless girl, no matter how hard the journey, no matter what happens in the future, I will not abandon you, my brother Zi Ling silently, seems to be moved by Lilias'' sincere words. Regained her sanity, it seems that under the "sharp knife" called sincere, hypocrisy has nowhere to hide, and after the hypocrisy is exposed, it will be an unexpected ending "Zi Ling," Lilias'' pupils slightly dilated , Immediately recovered calm and indifferent, as if the silver-pointed knife behind him wasn''t stuck in his body. "It turns out that you are all pretending to be crazy and stupid? "Kang Dang!" The dagger fell to the ground, but the sharply pierced skin began to rot irreversibly, losing moisture, Lilias involuntarily stepped back two steps, although the sword has been locked up for many years, she can fight for years and months. The ability to react and judge is not weaker than the wounds caused by ordinary sharp weapons in the past. At this time, it has almost been healed by self-regeneration. She can feel the wounds continue to deteriorate and aggravate the snake hiding in the dense bush forest, pretending to be corrupt and dry. Ye Zhitiao, what is waiting is to give a fatal blow to the prey, and what must be done in this exposed position is to be fatal enough that the opponent has no room for maneuver. This is the same reason. If you jump back openly, you must do a good job. Sufficient preparation. Looking up, those red eyes were full of rational calm at the moment. Although she had been psychologically prepared, the truth of the facts still made Lilias breathless. As the magical energy quickly passed through her body, the remaining reason and consciousness were about to be lost. Maybe this is really just a dream. When you fall asleep, everything will be fine, Prince Ziling, who is regarded as his elder brother and can be trusted by the imperial relatives. He has been conspiring to seize power secretly and get rid of it. Since for today''s result, he even faked a fire, guarded himself, and brutally killed his wife and children. How strong is the patience to do this? ? "Why, do you want to do this? The curse can flow quickly, the night is quiet, and there is no guard who can tell the news, knowing that she can''t escape, Lilias sighed and sat cross-legged calmly, her eyes full of complexity Sentimental. "By now, you have won. Can you tell me the reason for doing this? I don''t obey my rule, or I am dissatisfied with some of my decisions, or simply hate me." Lily Yassi sighed, Your Majesty the Queen, there is one in the ancestral motto that all emperors should not be influenced by feelings. "Zi Ling slowly closed his eyes, looked at Lilias, who was gradually weakening, and sighed. "Why did you end up like this, because you don''t do it, but I can do it. "So, have you never considered me your sister?" Lilias sighed. "Is it all my own passion?" How is it possible, Your Majesty, that my feelings for you have never changed. But you must understand that for today, I even killed my wife and son, even the young ones. daughter! Zi Ling sighed deeply. "Those who make big things can''t stick to the small section, this is my answer, and I also follow the ancestral motto 30, "You want that throne, why? Is the prince''s power not enough? It''s worth your doing, "Don''t blame me, Your Majesty, in the final analysis, everything is yours. Zhi Ziling gritted his teeth, as if it was a sentence that came out of his teeth. "If I can, I don''t want to deal with you, and even help you become the supreme king! As long as you are willing to listen to me, I can make the Scarlet Empire reproduce the prosperity of the past!" But, what you do, I really see Don¡¯t go on anymore. Do you know what it means to embrace first? It means the future prosperity of the blood family, the continuation of the inheritance of the gods, and the life and death of the entire family, but you are so sloppy. Not only the ministers, but also you. Lilias shook her head. "You know, your Majesty, the blood is now a broken blood. If you want to restore the eighth powerful ancient blood empire, you must start to improve from the blood." "I originally planned to do everything possible to purify your bloodline and make you the supreme blood queen, and then the first heirs and heirs to establish the crown prince loyal to the Scarlet Empire, but you were jokingly, ignoring the opposition of the ministers It¡¯s because of your wrong actions that the human being is now missing." Thinking of this, Zi Ling sipped. "It''s just a mere human. If you are infected with noble blood, you will pretend to be the princess of this country? I want to be beautiful! He will always be a lowly human, a lowly low-level species! Why is it comparable to us??" "In the future, our officials will have to call a human "Her Majesty the Queen" and kneel down to offer loyalty to her? ? Joke, is this country still surnamed Lasambo? ? A human being, he dared to call himself Rasambu, what did he think he was? ? "Ziling became more and more angry as she spoke, as if she wanted to vent all the anger she had accumulated over the years. "It''s not just me. There are many unconvinced ministers in the court. Your Majesty, do you know how much your arbitrariness has caused the ministers to trust and doubt you? "So, what do you want? Ziling, the spilled water cannot be recovered, the first embrace cannot be changed, and the first embrace cannot be changed outside the direct system. Now, are you planning to bear the reputation of killing the king and sit on the throne?" Lilia Si said with difficulty, the corrosion is slowly taking away her life and blood, and the room for her strength to speak is almost gone. "Of course it can''t be that simple, Your Majesty, if there is a better way, I can''t do anything harmful to the Scarlet Empire. Ziling vowed to say "The destiny that the sidelines and nobles cannot subvert the royal family is destiny. Take control in your hands. "Zi Ling smiled. You should feel that your blood and power are being deprived a little bit? Yes, this dagger can deprive the blood of the blood. No one, even the queen, can escape. Out of its trial you. United foreign forces?" Lilias slumped to the ground, panting heavily. Chapter 494: "As long as I can get the Scarlet Empire back on track, I can do everything, so what about requesting foreign aid? Besides, this is not just my idea, at best, it is a leader." Zi Ling grinned and walked to Lilia. In front of Silk, patted her face. "Your Majesty, just rest when you are tired, close your eyes, everything is over, and then watch me step by step how to bring this empire back to prosperity, let the world know that the Scarlet Empire has never declined! "As long as you have this dagger and seize all the royal blood, including yours, and the wicked one, I am the supreme blood of the ancient blood. The Scarlet Empire will surely usher in a new height and glory! Sleep, empress. His Majesty. Lilias'' drooping eyelids gradually couldn''t support her, her consciousness was occupied by darkness again, and the power in her body disappeared. In the future, the supreme emperor and throne will be their own, and after fear and intolerance, there is a burst of unprecedented excitement. "Hmm? This Zi Ling casually glanced at the piece of paper that fell out of Lilias''s jacket pocket, picked it up, opened it, and gradually frowned, and then looked at Lilias with complicated eyes. It turned out that her disguise was seen through by this woman a long time ago, but she hasn¡¯t done anything for a long time, and she didn¡¯t even intend to do it on herself. Chapter 18~ The world is scorching, and the change of power is that people go to the cold, realistic and cruel. The girl sat on a high position in the castle hall, cocked her legs to play with the gold and silver treasures in her hands. The maid servants above and below the castle bowed their heads in sweat, and the dignified air seemed to drip out of water. Dove occupying the magpie¡¯s nest, for this uninvited outsider, whether to obey or disobey, they have no choice but to be humble. In this country where birth is important, the poor birth is a sin, and the choice is for them. Too extravagant. The hall was full of servants, and the end of the rebellion was clearly written. The corpses were chopped and chopped into several incomplete corpses, and then the corpses were thrown into the wild, the corpse wilderness, the dead and no burial land, the actual ruler of the White Thorns Principality handed over to others. , An internal rebellion within the family completely lost the once-large Principality, and the immediate families died in the struggle for power. The fight between the sidelines and the officials caused both parties to lose. "My lord Duke." The attendant leader returned with his orders, and coldly bowed to the Duke. "Well, are you back? It''s been a lot of work, and I have to go to the garbage dump to pick up those ugly flesh and blood dregs." Mi La smiled. "Responsibility." With a wave of his hand, the four attendants behind him came in carrying a large sealed box. Mi La got off the seat at the right time and walked to the box under the protection of the guards. "Open it." "Master Duke, are you sure you want to see?" "After all, some people still don''t give up. I also want to see what the end of the arrogant mutineers will end in the end." The lid of the box was lifted, and a pungent rotten smell filled the nasal cavity, and even the waiter who had been on the battlefield looked down on life and death did not frown slightly. Mi La''s expression was indifferent, her expression did not even change. She kept a smile, and picked out a shriveled head from the box. The eyeballs in the two holes in the eye sockets were completely rotten, and there was disgusting tissue remaining on the epidermis. And flesh and blood, several black worms sprang out. The maid, including the attendants, held their breath. "Don''t be unharmed, the current''Patriarch'' of the Duchy of Whitethorns?" Mi La grinned, her fingers gripped the deformed head tightly, her nails pressed slightly, and the bones made a few crisp cracking sounds. "Humans, they just can''t predict their own destiny. The moment before they sat on the throne of the family, holding heavy powers and seizing one side, the next moment they end up in a different place and die without a whole body." "In the final analysis, some people overestimate their own status and talents, and they don''t know how much they are worth. They always do some presumptuous behaviors that make people troublesome. It''s not a pity to die." "Duck, click," the skull rolled down, and the rotten eyeball was so familiar to the maid Jiading present. He seemed to be still looking at them. "Why don''t you understand that you came out of the nest but was killed by others?" Mi La stepped on the rolling head with her feet and snorted coldly. "The reason why you are allowed to be the head of the family is not because of your talents, but just your stand. In fact, this family puppet is the same as everyone. Some people are very knowledgeable and understand what this position means. You, who are tall, don''t even know this point. It''s a complete waste." The servants and maids lowered their heads and silently expressed their surrender. "Crack!" The skull was stamped into crumbs. "Now, who is the guy who wiped out them, have you found out?" "I forgive my subordinates'' incompetence, Lord Duke. No enemy''s body was found on the scene. They packed up very cleanly and evacuated quickly." "Well, this is no way. People with a little brain will pick up their own wreckage after the war, but I almost know the identity of the other party." Mi La squinted her eyes, and the corners of her mouth raised slightly. "There is another weird thing. There are more than two thousand people in the Whitethorn Principality with combat capability and regular guards. The whole army was dispatched this time, but when we arrived at the scene, we only found less than a hundred corpses. It was the soldiers guarding the Principality of Whitethorns. Not only that, but I didn''t see the bones of the second lady of the Principality of Whitethorns." "Oh? Interesting, I finally found a point that I am interested in paying attention to." Mi La said with a smile, and stepped onto the seat in two steps. "Want to catch the trail and chase them?" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh? Does Mr. Guard think I''m an idiot at the same level as Mullin?" Mi La tilted her head and looked at the guard who asked her in doubt. "Subordinates are dull, don''t you let them slip into the Kingdom of Staunton?" "Why not, what good is it for us to chase them, Mr. Guard, tell me first, do you know the identity of the other party?" "I don''t know" "Yeah, I don¡¯t even know my identity. The opponent fought this battle only in self-defense, with motives but not clear goals. In this case, why should I chase rashly? Is it a ridiculous reason for revenge for fools? "Mi La chuckles with a laugh. "Although this guy tried to block the information, he inadvertently revealed that they should be the blood army returning from Saplan. Otherwise, the Whitethorn Principality has no reason to allow them to come in during a very period of time." "The number is uncertain, but according to the marching speed, it will definitely not be much, and the fighting power is strong. It is not ruled out that our ¡®cute¡¯ princess is hidden among them~~" Mi La licked her lips. "I got the news below, the princess should still be in Saplan." "Whoever believes in this kind of words is a fool, it is possible that they deceived it as their own, Mr. Guard, don''t underestimate anyone until you figure out the situation." "The teachings of the Lord Duke, remember below." "Well, although I don''t know what she wants to do, but she can''t be put into the imperial city at this time, she should be better." Mi La walked back to the seat. "Head-to-head is always the next best thing. If the conspiracy doesn''t work, just use the arrogant scheme. You can kill people invisible without a single soldier." One by one After routinely accepting the identity check, he entered the territory of the Kingdom of Staun with ease. Most of the soldiers were released after simply checking their documents. Ji Bai was also prepared to go up and scream again. Compared with the Duchy of Whitethorns, the people of the Kingdom of Staunton are obviously much smaller. The civilians mostly wear coarse cloth clothes. Compared with the neighboring Duchy of Whitethorns, the quality is obviously different. For the same coarse cloth, the people of the Duchy of Whitethorns are mostly brand new and fashionable. In the Kingdom of Stone, most of the styles worn by the people are old and full of patches. The shirtless young men come and go, seem to be running for a livelihood. The people have yellow and thin faces, and most of them have symptoms of malnutrition. The appearance of the people reflected the people''s sentiments and economic status of this place, and it was quite different from the Duchy of Whitethorns. No wonder the people of the Kingdom of Staunton were scarce. "This Kingdom of Staun, either the economy is in depression, or the people are not doing well." "Huh?" Kalanti was taken aback to inquire about the situation. "How did Mr. Bai see it?" "None of you noticed, these diligent but deeply helpless faces?" Ji Baiyu said earnestly. "It''s so obvious." "Obvious?" Di Ling stupidly walked up and looked around, looking at this person for a while, and then approaching that person for a while, making them really embarrassed. "Wow! Dead woman, why do you catch someone''s hair?" "Don''t bother others, don''t you think we are not conspicuous enough." Kalanti sighed. "It''s really a single-celled organism that can''t think independently." "What are you talking about?! Oh, yes, what happened to the single-celled organism? You were saved by the single-celled organism!" Di Ling refused to accept the defeat. "However, I really didn''t see it. The expressions on the faces of the people are not mostly the same, how can they be so finely divided?" "No, it''s not the same." Ji Bai denied. "In the Duchy of Whitethorns, the people live in mediocre life. When they meet acquaintances, they will smile at the corners of their mouths, but here, all I see are bitter smiles and self-deprecating." "Eh, isn''t it?" Di Ling was lost in thought. Chapter 495: With the nine people in the group, no one except Ji Bai could see the suffering on the people''s faces, even Ji Bai himself did not expect it. Having said that, Ji Bai couldn''t be sympathetic to the people''s sentiments, to look down on the big ones, and it is still the case under the imperial city, and how the people''s sentiments on the border of the Kingdom of Stone are known at first sight. How many charcoal creatures in this huge kingdom? Starvation is everywhere, famine is rampant, and the people living in the deserted fields are not living. These are all good. They can''t be saved by themselves. The power is controlled by the Queen''s close relatives, Prince Shidun. Although they are related to the royal family, they have no direct connection. Besides, they are not the people under their own governance. What does it have to do with them? How many unwarranted disasters in the world, how many civilians have been strickenly displaced by the war, can they be managed? Can it be managed? The world is normal. The world cannot be absolutely fair. If you want to maintain the power, you will certainly offend the interests of one party, and the price can only be borne by the people without authority. This is the way to govern the world, and it is no more normal. Of course Ji Bai understood that a knight who was no longer naive and talking to himself should be able to be absolutely rational, that''s right. No, I am no longer a knight, I am no longer a knight, do you still want to be that thankless knight? Do not. I found a shop everywhere and sat down. On the other hand, Ji Bai, who is a human being, leaned on the street alone on the excuse that he was not hungry, looking at the same expressions of people passing by, holding a pipe and sucking a pipe. He had to try to change, like this pipe, he used to never touch things like tobacco or alcohol, but he didn''t feel sad. "Bang" Something hit his leg armor, and Ji Bai''s eyes moved down silently. "Hey! Yes, I''m sorry, sir, I didn''t mean it!" The girl who fell while holding her head turned pale with fright, and the sight from this armor monster was too permeating. A newborn girl of the blood race who seems to be still in the developmental stage, with ragged clothes, dry skin, skinny skin, and obvious malnutrition. The clothes on her body cannot even be called clothes, but only a few strips of cloth that can be used to cover the body. She looked timid, and seemed to want to leave, but she didn''t listen to her hands and feet. "Don''t you look at the one in front of you when you walk?" Ji Bai knelt down and said this question without any malicious intent, but it changed its taste in the girl''s ears. "Yes, I''m sorry!! Please don''t interrupt my hands and feet. I still need to use them to pick up discarded bottles and make money to support my family." Polishing the whole body armor, even an illiterate person can see that it is valuable at a glance. How can the identity of a person who can wear this kind of armor be low? ? "You stained my armor." The sight shot from the seam of the helmet made the girl feel desperate, and she trembled silently. "Responsible, clean the armor for me." Ji Bai didn''t say much, stood up, and threw a silk scarf to the other party. "Huh?" The girl was taken aback, looking at the silk scarf crawling on her body, and then reacted for a moment. "Yes, yes! Okay, I understand sir, I will wipe it for you." The girl carefully squeezed the white and flawless silk scarf with her dirty hands, her small hands trembled, and she swallowed, her body had some strength for some reason. She earnestly wiped the stains on Ji Bai''s armor. In fact, there were not many stains, but she did not dare to neglect, she still wiped the stains very seriously. Perhaps he was so hungry that he was dizzy, and the child''s head sank like a chicken pecking a wood. "Okay, it''s almost clean, I''m very satisfied." "Yes, isn''t it, you are satisfied with it" "Dang Cang~!" A clear voice evoked the girl''s dim consciousness, she was shocked looking at the few gold coins thrown on the ground. "Sir, your money has fallen." The girl was afraid of getting the money dirty with her hands, and did not reach out to pick it up. "This is your labor fee." Ji Bai said coldly. "Uh, uh, ah?!" The girl couldn''t believe it, her eyes widened. How many gold coins can you get by just wiping the armor? ! Girls who have never read a book know that this is almost a pie-in-the-sky thing "I, I, I can''t take it" "Oh, the appetite is not small, a few gold coins can''t send you, want me to owe you favors?" Ji Bai''s voice gradually became cold, and the scrutinizing eyes hit the girl, making her tremble. "No, no, no, no," the girl was just uneasy about how she didn''t want these gold coins. "No, just keep it for me. My favors are valuable, at least not something you can bear." Ji Bai said solemnly. "Yes, yes!" Under pressure, the girl could only choose to compromise and put the gold coins into the cloth strips, and then, as expected, they all spilled down. The sound of falling gold sparkled in the eyes of passersby. "Take this." Bingzhi sent the Buddha to the west, and Ji Bai threw a silk pocket to her. "Uh, uh, yes, yes." The precious materials are different from the others just by touching them. These things may be the mosquito coils of a girl who she can''t touch in her entire life. "Don''t panic away. Someone asked you where the money came from, or planted your money as stolen, so I gave it to him, and he was not convinced to ask him to come to me, understand?" As soon as the words came out, people passing by hurriedly closed their greedy gaze back, and did not dare to look at it again. "Ming, understand" Seeing the little girl walking three steps and looking back, Ji Bai was silent. This is just a whim, wipe the armor for yourself, just give it to yourself. I am no longer a knight, so I wouldn''t deliberately pity someone. (Yana, the memories of the past, the blood empire style dress) Chapter 19 ~ Underground Casino The drama came to an end, and the spectators who came and went in a hurry, the materialistic humanity and sophistication make the temperament become indifferent, it is not about hanging up high, unable to satisfy their food and clothing, they are in a certain situation just as a standing by. Big audience. The indifference and numbness of caring for others without flaws does not happen in a day. In a world without credibility in their eyes, anyone can deceive themselves, and only one''s own life is the right way. What happens, as long as it has nothing to do with them, they can laugh at it. This is one of their few pastimes. As everyone knows, the object of laughter was also themselves. Time flies like a white horse, and will not pity the weak, and will not help the strong. Perhaps this is the only thing that is fair to everyone. The girl is gone. It is dangerous to carry a few golden coins in the city-state where public security is negligent, but Ji Bai is not worried at all. As long as she is not stupid, follow the method given to her and move out of the illusory big man behind her. When she is not sure whether it is true or not, the other party will probably believe it and mistakenly believe that this girl is a superior person Plaything, she was afraid of her and didn''t dare to start easily. You can see the whole picture by looking at its appearance. This castle is located in the central hinterland. It is the capital of the Kingdom of Staun. The emperor is still like this. It shows that this place has suffered from the oppression of the royal family for a long time. An acrimonious businessman. After all, it''s just an impulse on a whim. There is no need to care about it. Although a sense of justice is not annoying, it is time to throw it away. A calm and rational leader doesn''t need such a thing. Looking at the mediocre crowd, he was dangling his pipe, not knowing what he was thinking, and no one came up to talk to him. The eye-catching armor made people feel instinctively dangerous. In the noisy streets, perhaps only one person can perceive the despair in the air, but he is silent, leaning on his feet, and silently watching the world. It is close at hand, but it seems to be isolated from the world. People who are not in the same world are like passers-by even if they are close. In leisure, love in the smoke ring rises slowly. The precious tranquility did not last forever, and was broken by ignorant people. "Hehe... The unkempt old man with a humpback, his face was covered with pockmarks, and his ugly look that made people dare not compliment, but he was wearing a suit of skin that made people look different. The clothing made of Abupi satin leaves a gap between the status and status of ordinary vulgar civilians. People will most likely ignore his appearance and be attracted by the service he wears, and thus respectfully call him an adult. Chapter 496: As early as when he slipped out of another dark alley, Ji Bai noticed him, and saw him rubbing his wrinkled and callused hands and approaching a stranger with a smile on his face. Ji Bai in the field. "The old man is polite, dare to ask this adult''s name, who is the nobleman who came to play in the Kingdom of Staun?" The old man leaned slightly, not afraid of embarrassment, and came forward to speak with Ji Bai on his own initiative. Ji Bai lowered his head silently, his eyes from the crevice of his helmet stared at the rickety old man quietly, silent. "Heh, hehe, the visitors are all guests. I see you are bored, so why don''t you have some fun with the old man?" With inexplicable encouragement, the rickety old man didn''t walk away dingy. As the so-called rich generation can come out, three generations of aristocrats can grow up, local tyrants with big careers can be quick, but nobles can be cultivated in one generation. The aristocratic temperament and etiquette are the proof of the heritage and long history of the big family, just like this one . Although wearing outstanding clothes, it can''t conceal the breath of his mud legs. The temperament and etiquette are the difference. "A local, a commoner, not a noble. "Oh, my lord, I can''t help but find a better excuse if you want to deceive the old man... My old bones are useless, but these old eyes are so sharp that they can read countless people. "As soon as I heard the accent, old man, I knew that you were not a local, a commoner? Haha, the adults were even more joking. It was just a few gold coins to send people. I am afraid that some small nobles seem to be stretched. As for the locals, the old man Anyway, I have seen a few local nobles and even the princes, but I am forgiving to say that I have never heard of you." The old man twirled his beard and smiled. "Although the old man has never been on the battlefield and knows nothing about the art of war, he can''t afford to play with toys of this level with his polished body armor. "If the old man guessed correctly, the lord should be a noble somewhere, or a noble''s personal guard? Hehehe... the old man smiled triumphantly, well guessed, so what is your purpose for looking for me?" "Don''t worry, sir, you don''t need to be vigilant. The low-level economy of Tuton Kingdom is depressed and the people''s livelihood is difficult. No one will choose the place of emigration here. All foreigners who visit here are nothing more than a purpose." Old man don''t. I looked at Ji Baiyi with deep meaning. "Hahaha, everyone is understanding, adults don¡¯t need to understand and pretend to be confused. Everyone knows the purpose of dignitaries coming to Clay City. Old man, I¡¯m a guide, come here. Come... the old man walked ahead and started the way without knowing it. Ji Bai was silent for a moment, and followed almost without hesitation. The old man seemed not surprised by Ji Bai''s actions. The sons of these high-ranking officials just want to show their reservations, these are all normal phenomena. The old man whistled briskly, and the two of them passed through the dark alley to a hidden place, opened the mat on it, and opened the stone slab, and the dim tunnel flashing with a little light suddenly appeared. After Ji Bai stepped into the tunnel, he locked tunnel 0, the old man still led the front, and a torch was placed a few meters apart. It could be seen that the two sides were not bare walls, and there were almost no gaps between the flat bricks. , The wall is bright and clean, and it is often maintained and cleaned by people at first sight, and there is no dust. Not only that, there are also some indescribable oil paintings painted on the wall that make people look at the red cheeks... Gradually approaching, the noise from far to near gradually amplifies. Going down the corner of the stairs, there is a smell of erosion that is completely different from the depressed scenery. The luxurious floor is entirely paved with finely polished silver stones. The white jade brick wall is shining under the magic of daylight lighting, like a shining mirror, and the agate stone counter inlaid in front of the counter is just this object. Priceless. In the spacious basement, all the people who sit and drink in it are graceful and luxurious, and they randomly pick out an existence that is a powerful nobleman who is a separate party, and a rich man can''t afford it. The sound of gambling chips colliding with chips makes Ji Bai feel uncomfortable instinctively. There is a burst of Yinggeyan dance, the rotten breath of drunken gold fans fills the air, like an addictive drug, as if taking a sip can make people completely degenerate and never leave. Get away. "Hey, my lord is from a prominent background. I must have experienced many battles and know something about this type of gambling tavern, but it should be the first time to come to Clay City in the Kingdom of Staun and experience this kind of underground tavern for the first time. "Don¡¯t say anything else, the old man, dare to use my head to guarantee that this is a brand-new version that you have never played before. Any entertainment equipment has everything, only you can¡¯t think of it. There is no one here! Let¡¯s say that within the Scarlet Empire, Clay City The underground tavern is the number one in the entertainment industry, and F people can do it!" The rickety old man said proudly. He led Ji Bai to the counter. "Oh, Uncle Dog, how good is the performance today, and I brought back a distinguished gentleman?...Ahhhhhhhhh, it''s still in the armor in the bag, the hobby is very special~" the woman in the red dress with heavy makeup grinned Smiled. "Hey, that''s of course, otherwise, who do you think my uncle is?" The old man seemed to like to brag about himself in front of women. "Hello, distinguished sir, I am the land." Can you show your ID at the front desk of the pub? Please rest assured that this is the official property of the Kingdom of Staun and has a reliable reputation. There is absolutely no possibility of fraud or selling fakes. This situation. "The woman smiled knowingly, this kind of pure facial muscle movement was easy for her. "After all, it''s a century-old store. SF Light Novel "Is it the identity certificate? Speaking of this, it''s the first time I''ve come to this store. I went out a bit hurriedly and didn''t bring that kind of thing. "Huh? Is that so?" The woman was a little bit distressed. "Then it''s difficult to do... If you don''t have an identity certificate, it''s okay for you to report your title." "Is that enough?" Ji Bai threw out a bulging cloth bag, which was filled with golden coins. ......Okay. Please wait a moment, sir. "The woman smiled again, and quietly put the gold coin bag away. "It''s really a generous adult, please come in." "Don''t you need to ask for instructions?" "Oh, no, no, presumably the adults probably don''t want people to know their true colors, so they deliberately wore a suit of armor." The beautiful smile covered the woman''s face, but Ji Bai subconsciously felt a chill. The woman didn¡¯t doubt Ji Bai¡¯s identity. The armor on Ji Bai¡¯s body proved his identity. Polished plate armor was not qualified to forge ordinary rich men without a noble title. In addition, with such lavish shots, the guarantee is also A little nobleman in a certain territory. "Hey hey, sir, what do you want to play, just speak, any entertainment facility, as long as you open a mouth, there is! I can show you the way or something." The rickety uncle dog rubbed his hands and smiled. . "I plan to play by myself for a while and make a decision after visiting by the way, you said. Uncle Dog was about to speak, and he smiled at the extra bag of gold coins in his hand. This was a reward for a lower-level staff like him for a year. "You have the final say, you have the final say, hehehe, let me introduce you to the pub in front of you. This area is the casino and the largest location of our pub. As for the next step, hehe...you know. "Uncle Dog showed a wretched smile. "Then it''s the lowest level...well, ordinary guests in that place are forbidden to enter, don''t blame the old man for not reminding you, don''t go there, anyway, as long as you play on the upper floors, nothing will happen." Matter, warned again and again. "Well, I see." Ji Bai nodded. "You said, that is on the lower level, isn''t it?" "Eh heh, I didn''t see it, you are not a serious person, yes, yes, do you need the old to lead you?" "No, go and do your job." Ji Bai opened the door and walked into the tavern, found a table everywhere and sat down. Most of the guests in the tavern noticed this strange armor man, and did not pay extra attention to him. The customer habit in this tavern is much more weird, and there are even exhibitionists who hate wearing clothes, iron cans. In terms of the degree of weirdness, it is not ranked. He put his feet on the enamel crafted table, called for a glass of high-end beer, and poured it into his stomach. Life was so uncomfortable. "I remember you were very disdainful of common people like beer." There was a sound in my mind. "Do as the locals do, don''t you understand." Without changing his face, he drank the liquor in the beer glass in one go. "Is Yana awake?" "Still sleeping." SF Light Novel "So, is there anything serious about your coming to this place." "To be idle is to be idle, isn''t it." Ji Bai silently stared at the empty beer glass, the voyeuristic gaze obviously no longer on him. It seems that this shop almost believes that I just came here to spend a lot of time. "Many things are not something we can manage, nor are we supposed to manage. You know very well, I believe I don''t need me to remind you," what do you want to say. " "This is an officially established and legal entertainment venue. Don''t be stunned for some trivial things. You are completely reborn, haven''t you?" Ji Bai was silent, quietly listening to the voice in his mind. "The law of the king is stipulated by the king, and it is only for the king. Whether it violates the rules or not, no one says it. The official has the final say. Don''t do something extraordinary." Milo''s voice stopped abruptly. "What outrageous thing can I do?" Ji Bai put down the wine glass and awkwardly stood up from the table. He walked down the stairs, and the indescribable voice seemed particularly harsh. He seemed to be totally unaware of it, and went straight down as if he had reached the lowest level. Chapter 497: A swish of cold air from the corner made the scalp numb. Has the elemental summoning spell been applied? The level of the spell is not low, and the handwriting is not small. But Ji Bai was not surprised at this place. With a keen sense of smell, he obviously caught an indescribable strange smell in the cold air, and he wanted to step forward to check. "Stop, what did you do?" Ling Ji Bai sternly stopped. Several heavily armed guards blocked his way, his actions aroused their vigilance, and there were even a few conjurers who were about to release the spell behind him. If they don''t get rid of them all in an instant, they will definitely go to inform them. "Hey hey little: service, waiter, come and help me to make my eyes flutter a little bit, hurry, take me to chat with some chicks!" Ji Bai walked over staggeringly. , The whole body is full of alcohol that is difficult to get into the nose. Chapter 20 ~ What Does It Have To Do With Me "You guys, what are you doing in a daze? Why are each holding a kitchen knife and dangling there? How can this waiter be a waiter? Why don''t you come over and caress me? I have to look for a chick! The guards winked at each other, these dudes could not provoke casually, they did not act rashly. "Master, you have gone to the wrong place. This is the freezer storage room. The place you are looking for is on the upper floor. "Eh eh? Really? Hiccup...Don''t fool me, hehehe, I have seen countless women in his life, and he has experienced many battles. I don''t know where my trousers are higher than those of you guys. No clues can escape my nose! It must be here, there is a sleek girl, hehehe, you stop repeatedly but it is not the way of hospitality, be careful I report to your boss and let you all throw away your opponents!" As Ji Bai said, his footsteps twisted three times, and he was already very close. "Don''t know what''s wrong! There is no such a big girl!" The irritable guard wanted to draw a sword, but was stopped by another guard. "Huh?" Ji Bai widened his eyes and stretched his head forward. "What are you talking about? Say it again?? Who do you talk to, messy!? I will try to touch your grandfather??" The standard imperial city accent was used by Ji Bai to be yin and yang weird, which made people irritable. "Sir, there are really no big girls here. The girls are all upstairs. My companion is also drunk and he is not very angry. Why not, I will help you up. Do you think this works?" "Hehe, this, this is almost the same, you are considered to be acquainted! Come on, what are you doing in a daze? Why don''t you hurry up and help Lao Tzu?? "...A group of ignorant things, the irritable guard said in disdain. The guard stopped the companion who swallowed his breath, signaled that it is better to do more than less, and smiled and supported Ji Bai. Unexpectedly, he was subdued as soon as he touched the opponent''s arm, a dark, irregular blood clot was sent into his body, and then the guard was thrown out by Ji Bai turning around. The quick and unexpected movements caught everyone off guard. As soon as they reacted and planned to fight back, the tossed companion exploded like a gunpowder bomb that had encountered an open flame, exploding a string of crimson plasma and unknown solid matter. The explosion affected all guards, including a few conjurers behind him, and none were spared. The bomb was so powerful that several ice scum fell in the surrounding ice caves. Before the explosion, Ji Bai used the ink stick to cover the explosion area and put it on the space barrier, cutting off the possibility of sound wave transmission. The blood bombs smashed their heads and necks, shattered their vocal organs, and before they could let out an instinctive scream, only a pile of bright red powder and incomplete corpses were left on the ground. The crimson dripped down the gap, and the solidified fat bounced back quickly, sticking to the pale blue transparent ice cellar wall. It is impossible for the climate of the Kingdom of Stone to generate a natural ice cellar. It is obviously artificially cast, but despite this, the scale of this ice cellar is breathtaking. How many elemental spells are needed to maintain such a luxurious and spacious underground ice cellar. , Spending high costs, and what is it for refrigerating? ? Ji Bai came to the No. 1 Ice Cellar and smashed the heavy ice gate with no effort. The bleak cold wind swished straight into the face and the corners were piled up with wooden barrels, uncovering the wooden lid, and the wine was full of fragrance. The wine room used to store iced wine. The wooden barrel used to hold the wine is made of Xueshan wood from Xuefengling. It is said that this wood can calm the aroma of the wine and give the fermented wine a hint of refreshing. Sweet and chill. This underground tavern is simply more hidden than the emperor¡¯s palace. It is worthwhile to take out a brick and a tile. It takes more than money to cast this underground tavern, it also requires a vast network of contacts. , Ordinary wealthy conjurers don''t even look at you at all, even if they give more money. After all, the terrapin is a terrapin, even if they have made a fortune, why are so many rich people in the Scarlet Empire that they would rather go bankrupt but also want to establish relations with the nobles and the royal family? Being born in this country is really important. After a scoop, the cold breath entered the body, the strong grape smell mixed with a few hints of alcohol, the bitterness and the taste buds appeared, and the feeling of ice cold invaded the mother''s marrow, and a refreshing breath spread throughout the limbs. The fine wines are good, but it is hard to be elegant after all. The wine casting technology may be regarded as the finest in this era, but after all, it still feels a little worse. It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not bad to drink. The feeling that alcohol stimulates nerves is the same for both humans and blood. Many people drink more to pursue a kind of stimulation and paralysis. After covering the wine jar, I arrived in front of the second ice cellar. The smell became more and more intense. It seemed that this room was the source. "Crack...Ji Bai tried to push the ice door, which was much tighter than the first ice cellar. Sure enough, was there something important in it? "Bang bang!" Without pressure, he slammed the ice gate in half and walked in calmly. The smell was so strong that people couldn''t stop covering his mouth and nose. Ji Bai knew what could give off such a rotten smell, but when he saw the scene in the big ice cellar, he was still silent for a long time. Arms, thighs, arms, these human body parts are randomly thrown on the ground, and internal organs and organs of various shapes are soaked in ice water, which is not the most numb to the scalp. The faces that were frozen in ice cubes; their pale, terrified expressions were grim and infiltrating. As soon as they entered the door, they felt all the gazes. The chilly and shuddering feeling like sitting on pins and needles rushed from the bottom to the head. h The bulging eyes are not closed, and the body functions are still maintained before being frozen, which is enough to show that they were frozen when they were alive. Without exception, those who were frozen are beautiful and it is the time of the blooming season. Of the little girls, and have one thing in common, their bodies are all incomplete. Some lost their arms, some lost their legs, and some were cut into sticks, but even then they were still alive. After torture, they were frozen in cold storage and kept their faces as treasures. Keep it forever. This huge ice cellar is like a museum. The exhibits in the collection are nothing but the ¡®parts¡¯ obtained from the blood people. Most of these girls are civilians, yes, they are civilians. Ji Bai can see that the palms and soles of these collections are somewhat cocooned, which proves that they have worked in the fields for a long time, and it is impossible for the ladies of the noble family to appear in such places. Necrophilia. These three words appeared in Ji Bai''s mind. The imperial family has almost no control over the nobles or the side lines of the imperial family. Although the places obey the imperial family, they are mostly self-governing. In other words, they are the real emperors in their territories.'' This land, including this The people on a piece of land are their playthings. Regardless of strict tyranny or secret control, the people will be rewarded with a moldy bun to ensure that they will not be starved to death and rebellion, so they can continue to do whatever they want in this land. The law of the king, the law that only serves the nobility and the royal family is called the law of the king. On the surface, the powerful empire is glamorous and gorgeous, and the inside is rotten to the top. It¡¯s a tyrannical dictatorship, a ruthless dictatorship, a search for people¡¯s interests and money, ¡°don¡¯t care about your business, especially at this critical juncture, you said you don¡¯t need me to remind you.¡± In my mind, the indifferent voice sounded again. "Injustice and grievances are everywhere. Now that the blood royal family has the power, it can only be rectified in the future. "Do you think I am like a nosy person?" Ji Bai was silent for a long time, glancing deeply at the room full of grievances and shocking people and turned and left. After the blood filled with righteous indignation cooled, he was indifferent and indifferent. It was strange that he would never sit back and watch this kind of thing before. Maybe he really became cold-blooded. There is a room outside the ice cellar. The door is locked by an iron lock. I don''t know how many locks are added to it, just like telling others that this room is very important. I tried it, but it can''t be opened by ordinary means. "Luo Meng, let me use your teeth. Before thinking about it, Ji Bai pulled out a faint yellow giant sword of the same length from behind. "Kangkang!!" The chain belt iron gate broke away and flew out together. The heavy and twisted iron door slammed on the iron wall, and the whole room trembled. There is no light in the black room, and it feels like the whole room is covered with light-absorbing black cloth. The furnishings inside are very empty, except for a few iron boxes, there is nothing else. The secret was probably hidden in these black boxes, and the tin box was easily torn open, and the white letter paper was poured out all at once. "A pile of letter paper is so tightly sealed." Ji Bai sorted the letter paper in the tin box and turned it over. The general content is ¡®the Kingdom of Staun¡¯s locust plague, livestock have no food available, blood supply is insufficient, the people are not living, and people cannibalism, ask the queen to ask for disaster relief.¡¯_ Chapter 498: Below is the autograph of Lilias that Ji Bai is more familiar with: Approval. After reviewing other documents, Ji Bai found something surprising. For example, in the decentralized official documents, the copy of the tax increase requesting the court for disaster relief was from the same period. In other words, the Kingdom of Stone lied about the disaster, defrauded the court of relief food, and levied taxes internally, which made the land deserted and the people didn''t have a livelihood. A piece of blank paper, the next time the next time the money was signed, it corresponds to a full record of crimes. Isn''t it good to burn this kind of thing? Why spend so much effort to hide? ? Lilias personally signed all the falsely reported documents. Is it to imitate Lilias''s signature? It is unlikely that the execution of the document requires not only the empress¡¯s autograph, but also the royal family¡¯s exclusive coat of arms. The latter is absolutely impossible to imitate, and imitating the empress¡¯s handwriting has no meaning. These notes have something in common, , That is their signer, both Lilias. Recalling that the ¡®collections¡¯ in the ice cellar were mostly young-looking little girls, Ji Bai suddenly had a very bold conjecture. But it''s ridiculous... Regardless, Ji Bai put the stack of documents in the ink stick. A handful of running water poured down, repaired the three doors physically opened by him, turned around and looked at the puddle that was broken at the entrance to the corner of the stairs, and poured another bit of water. The guards who were awake had their eyes stunned and looked at each other, an indescribable feeling caught in their hearts. They feel that they have had a very real dream, in which they somehow died. After slapped himself and confirmed that this was not a dream, he could only regard this beyond their understanding as an overly real dream. Everyone didn''t know what the man under this armor did just now, only knew that less than a long time after entering the lower level, he returned to the tavern, some of them looked a little discouraged and drank a dull wine. Most of the people present knew exactly what was going on, and cast a consoling or frivolous look at him, and some even secretly laughed. Ji Bai filled himself with wine, his drink volume was not very good, but I don''t know why, he is a little bored today. My head is a little swaying, it is noisy over there, I don''t know what happened... "Little sister, stay." The man in the luxurious robes held a rose between his fingers. The man''s face was pale, and although he was handsome, he gave a soft and sinister feeling. "Eh eh? What''s the sir''s order?" The girl looked less than fifteen years old, but she wore a very revealing dress, wandering around the place where the wine was full of wine, singing and dancing. She should be a native girl from a civilian background, and she couldn''t see any aristocratic behavior. Also, if it weren''t for the support of the family, who would silently endure these ill-intentioned gazes, and endure their casual licking... "Little sister, fortunately, has anyone ever said that your hands are charming." The man took off his top hat and leaned his head with a charming smile. "Yes, is it? Thank you Mr. for the compliment... The girl is a little unwell, but He didn''t dare to show timidity, and was afraid of incurring dissatisfaction from the other party, so he could only bite the bullet and greet him. "It''s really a beautiful and flawless pair of wrists, tusk, a family that is clearly a farmer, but can raise such a pair of white-walled jade hands, it really makes the heart tickled below." The man''s eyes were all focused on the girl''s wrist, greedy. Flashing past with possessiveness, looking at her does not seem to be looking at the same kind, but rather as admiring a beautiful collection, a work of art. Ji Bai glanced at the man''s side, even if he was in an absolutely safe tavern, still carrying a guard, and the identity of the other party was almost verified. Ji Bai drank all the wine in his glass and sat in his seat freely, watching this farce. This yin-eyed man, 80% of them are attracted to the girl''s hands... But what does this have to do with yourself? That''s right (it doesn''t matter... Chapter 21~The King''s Mansion What a superb craftsmanship can nurture this perfect pair "Tsk tsk, it''s a pair of skillful hands, it''s simply a gem of flawed art?" The man held the girl''s hand and looked back and forth. It was like a child who got his favorite toy. "Mr. Xie praised," Um, the sacrificial animal, please allow me to leave if possible. I still have a few bottles to be delivered, so I can¡¯t let the victim wait for a long time.¡± Although the girl is not well-versed in the world, she feels very uncomfortable with the gaze of the electronic author 3, some Urgently want to take back the wrist "Are you afraid of me?" "No, it''s not such a gentleman! It''s just that I''m really anxious. I can''t serve the customers with drinks in time, but I will be expelled." The girl is in a dilemma and crying without tears. Taboos can''t provoke the other person to rise, let alone forcibly get rid of it. The other''s hand. The body is one''s own, but it can only be at the mercy of others. This may be the sorrow caused by birth. "Then, beautiful lady, why hide from me." The man talked to himself and wrapped her around the other''s waist and shook her into his arms. "First, sir! Please don''t do this, it''s really bad, and I still have work to do." The girl made a feeble and weak protest, bit her lip and teeth, but was helpless. "Well, that''s right, I really can''t neglect the customers, but how can such a pair of princess hands do such a cheap and crude job of delivering meals?" The man snapped his fingers as he said. "You, take the place of this lady to deliver meals to the customers. "Yes." A guard nodded in response. Without a word, he took the dinner plate from the little girl''s hand and left. It''s totally impossible to deal with this kind of thing with her consent. I''ll be fine. If the boss finds out, it must be I will think I am lazy and I will be expelled." The girl was weeping, doing her final resistance, hoping that the man could open the net and not pester her or disturb her work. "No, no, he wouldn''t think so. On the contrary, if you serve me well, he will give you what you want." The man grinned. "Because the owner of this tavern is himself." "You, you are the old girl covering her lips, unable to restrain the shock in her heart. "It''s like a fake replacement, oh oh, I just noticed below. Your eyes are also very beautiful. They are like the stars in the clear night sky, like the dawn of the dawn, which is charming. Hope! I didn''t notice it at first, Miss, you are really a man with a strange light in your eyes. The girl had a feeling of being swallowed into the belly of a wolf, but it was too late and could do nothing. She could only step into the room under the ¡®care¡¯ of the guard, being dragged by the gentle and feminine man in despair. Those who can come to this pub to drink are all nobles. Seeing the man¡¯s actions showed smirk and pity. It doesn¡¯t seem to be pitying someone, but it¡¯s like pitying for a delicate artwork that is about to be destroyed. . The Yika girl greeted the gloating gaze and was dragged into the room by half. The guards consciously guarded the door and acted as door guards. They knew that their young master hated being disturbed most when doing such things. "My dear, come, sit down, don''t be afraid, I won''t treat you like that, on the contrary, you can get my favor, a position that is completely different from those inferior ones. Perhaps it was the gentle words of the man that made the girl''s heart fluttering up and down a little settled. "I, how can I get your care, and, is this progress too "too fast?" Oh no, no, not at all. Many people feel that the progress is fast because they have not experienced that kind of process. Soon, I can guarantee that I will fall in love with me desperately soon and will never be able to leave me, just like they The same man grinned. The "her" girl felt a little back Originate. Just like loving them, I will seriously wipe your body every day "Yes, from now on, I will love you with all my heart, , To comb your hair, put on your clothes, paint you nail polish, use expensive corpse cake to ensure that you will not rot, and invite you the best corpse priest, let him dress you up as a drifter The curvature of the corners of the mouth gradually increased, and his image in the girl''s sleeping hole became more and more hideous and terrifying. "Say, okay? "You, do you want to kill me!" The girl trembled like a white rabbit forced to a corner with nowhere to escape. Zhuan was shaking with her well-developed lacrimal glands and could not restrain her fright. Crystal tears leaked out. . "Ah, it''s so beautiful, even the crying look is so beautiful, these watery eyes, like the precious golden wall hidden in the seabed, touched the girl''s chin, and his head slowly moved closer. "No, don''t" the girl''s pupils tightened, and as the man approached, the gloomy scent pours into her nose. This scent is weird and can''t make people feel good at all. On the contrary, there is an instinctive desire to stay away from him. impulse. Only then did she realize that this weird scent was not the smell of the body being soaked in the corpse for a long time, and it was pickled. But the man grabbed his arm. "Oh, why did you run away? The girl was so scared that she sat on the ground and wanted to escape from this place, but was it so scary by the man? I was just pure and wanted to kill you It just becomes something I like! "Help, help!" Lovely girl, you really amused me, don¡¯t you still understand your situation? "The underground tavern where the man is standing, who can save you, who dares to teach you?" The must-get evil smile said. "This is the Kingdom of Staunton, the underground tavern of the Kingdom of Staunton," Bang Bang! "The door was kicked open. The two people inside the room were taken aback. An iron head was exposed outside the door, and Xiao Zhi "Who are you?" Who let you in? Chapter 499: ? As for those gangsters who eat dry food, the ignorant guys are really savage, and the guys who will disturb you, don¡¯t lose your eyes! . The man yin and yang made a strange anger, but no one responded to others'' yaxing. Come here, push this uninvited guy out of his eyes! He "are you looking for them?" The armored man threw in a few corpses like a dead dog. "It''s really spray-proof, waste is waste, and there is no value for me to collect when I die." Looking at the body of his own guard on the ground, the feminine man contemptuously said. "Then, this gentleman, can it be convenient to tell me how you sneaked in, and what do you want to do when you come here?" The man was not in a hurry at this time, and said slowly and carefully. Why, 5 It''s just that you are not pleasing to your eyes." The armored man held a long sword and glanced at the scared girl beside him. "Eyes? From this point of view, there is no conflict of interest between us? Why do you want to have trouble with me and yourself? This is the Kingdom of Stone, you probably don''t know who I am? " "As long as you are still in this kingdom, don''t try to escape from the palm of my hand. Why do you stupidly want to come against me. Looking at nothing, the man looked at the armored man with interest, as if he was looking at some strange creature. "Are you, like me, trying to collect this artwork? "Don''t get me wrong." Ji Bai approached. "It has nothing to do with anyone. I extend my devil''s claws to the little girl. I hate this kind of behavior in my life, so I plan to kill you, nothing more. "Kill me? Turn me into a corpse? Oh, that would be great. That was when all creatures opened their arms when they were most beautiful. "But I''m just a collector, and I don''t intend to be a real dead person, so I''m sorry." The guard''s belly suddenly burst open, and a large purple flower with spikes full of thorns came out of it. With the guard''s body as a nutrient, magic flowers were drilled out of the three corpses. Not like some kind of curse, more like his [Blood Awakening] The sharp thorn bushes are ready to go, like a dense raindrop that makes people overwhelmed. The corpse pierced the armor, nailing the armored man to the wall and piercing it into a sieve. "Hahaha, as a corpse, you are more beautiful than when you were alive!" The man laughed wildly, and his smile immediately began to stiffen. The armored man moved his muscles and bones a bit, and picked up the long sword like a okay person. Blood Awakening) is inseparable from the corpse, you are truly a bedbug. "Want to know why? After seeing Ji Bai, who was covered with thorns, took off his helmet, there was nothing in the exhibition position. With the sound of the iron helmet clanging, the man could see clearly. On his shoulders, Ben It should be the head at this moment, the entire tavern has been messed up into a pot of porridge, and the noble children who have not seen the dead P are evacuated towards Exit J under the protection of the guards. 5 , And squeezed into a ball due to the narrow exit, the gentleness and calmness that were on the lips disappeared. The bridge is really a lit guy! "The man kept backing away, looking at the mess, "Don''t even think of bluffing me with any tricks!" What a troublesome guy! In the tavern, gritted his teeth, covered the bleeding wound, and took out a scroll from his pocket. "Space teleport scroll?" Ji Bai picked up the fallen head and put it back on, looking at the girl with a sluggish face. Just like this, under her eyelids, two big living people disappeared. . "Mr. Bai, I have been looking for you for a long time. We have already used the meal to prepare for our departure. Where did you go?" "It''s okay, go shopping, blew a little bit. "Karanti looked at the armored man like a porcupine, and said nothing. You say yes. "Karanti, tell me about the next itinerary, heading to Caifu Nuo Park, which way do you plan to take? Tell me what you think." Ji Bai asked after putting on a new armor. "Mr. Bai, I think that at our speed, we may not be able to arrive in Leforno, except for me and you, the remaining seven are all Jeddo people, they can''t fly, and you said. Can hit "Well, I''m listening." "The Kingdom of Stone does not seem to be a horseman, and there is only one horse in the team, so I plan to go to the palace of the Kingdom of Tuton first, and ask Prince Stone to borrow some good horses and fodder. Is this okay? "Why get my consent, you are an adult, since you have made this decision, then do it. Miss, please get in the car." "Eh? Mr. Dianbai, don''t be like this." Seeing the other person trying to help him get into the car, Kalanti was surprised, where he dared to go forward. "You are an adult, aren''t you?" Ji Bai said indifferently. "Don''t shirk, the hurry is important, come up. "Well, yes, good The convoy began to move, asking all the way, the palace was built in the most central location of Clay City, and its scale was amazing. "Stop, stop, what did you do? This is the residence of Prince Stone, the capital of the Kingdom of Stone, what style?" Before the gate, the convoy was stopped by a few soldiers dressed up. What is the novel "Sorry, a few of us"? No one of you can handle it. This is the prince¡¯s fief. It is expressly stipulated that except for the prince¡¯s relatives and himself, you are not allowed to ride in carriages and other vehicles. Knowing the law and breaking the law, you will be thrown into jail! "The soldier''s yin and yang are weird, and his hearted eyes flicker in front of Kalanti''s chest. "The little girl in the car, get down quickly! Otherwise, don''t blame us for not knowing how to borrow jade from Lianxiang." "Is it so unreasonable? You can still confiscate our carriage. It''s your prince or I." "Excuse me, we are here to ask your prince for help, besides, let my lady get off the car, maybe you two are not qualified yet?" Ji Bai said before Di Ling. "I don''t have the qualifications? What are you? Become a watchdog of a wealthy family, and your nostrils are upside-down, right?" Ai pointed at Ji Bai and cursed. "Who are you scolding?" The sound of murderous intent made everyone stunned, and they turned their eyes to the **** the sedan. The soldier was stunned, and immediately felt ashamed of being scared by a little girl, and bit his head and wanted to find something back. ? I didn¡¯t scold you again, it¡¯s just that I scolded a dog that was just a guardian, and dared to speak on behalf of the owner, but it was really not taught accompanied by a blood line splashing three feet high, followed by a chubby one. The head of the person smashed to the ground like a watermelon. The hand planted five feet of cold light stained with blood, mixed with a little white long hair marrow wind, and instantly transformed into a murderous demon king. "You, be bold! Wait for me, don''t, don''t, teach!" "Karanti, forget it The blade light flashed by. Ji Bai shook his head, too lazy to look at the two **** "balls" that fell to the ground. "It''s not necessary." "They insulted Your Highness, **** it." Kalanti''s voice was not warm. "Ah, that''s the case, but it''s a little difficult to handle this way. After all, he killed his dog before asking for help. This is a bit unreasonable." In this case, Ji Bai is completely indifferent. Chapter 22 ~ It''s Him! Most of the kingdoms of the Principality followed the imperial city with an inner city, which was a symbol of power, as if the outer city was a big captive circle. The overcrowded and harsh outer city houses a group of beasts, and they hand in a large amount of food and supplies to the minions and the inner city with a few people on a monthly basis. The surplus food can only be saved for 8. Only in this way can you get asylum and be recognized as an official resident of the town, otherwise you will be a poor refugee and will not be held responsible by any lord for your life. The duchy and the kingdom are almost completely autonomous, so the legal items are not unified. The duchy only abides by the laws and regulations promulgated by Her Majesty herself. In many respects, there are discrepancies and differences in the regulations between the duchy. Chapter 500: For example, there is no explicit limitation on the area of ??the inner city. The area of ??the inner city in various places is large or small. Take the Duchy of Whitethorns as an example, the inner city only occupies less than ten. One-third of the location is almost a large courtyard, saying that luxury is not enough, it only represents the special meaning of the Principality Mansion. The Kingdom of Staun is different. Counting courtyards, flower gardens, castles, observation decks, large lakes, bridge piers, fountains, etc., especially the artificially excavated lakes, the area and labor costs are breathtaking, which is unimaginable by the poor people. The inner city occupies one-third of the Kingdom of Staunton, and only the Prince, his old mother and father, as well as children live inside, plus the guards who guard the city. The inner city outside the city wall is separated from them. The number of people in the mouth is so dense that the average living space per person is less than five square meters. The prince is a well-known protector of the calf. He spends his whole day in the inner city having fun without asking for political affairs. He threw the city of Clay and the entire kingdom under the jurisdiction of his heirs, leaving them to stir up trouble as a common people. The inner city is a barrier that separates the noble and the humble. The humble people will only die if they dare to step into the half step. The morning sun rises from the east. As always, it is a good day. Prince Shidon wore a luxurious nightgown woven from silk orbs, leaning lazily on a large ryukwood chair, holding hot tea, and admiring his majesty. Spectacular large garden. The green leaves support various conspicuous flowers. Butterflies are spreading over the bushes in twos and threes. Birds fly over in flocks and make their homes on the branches and trees. The beautiful spring scenery with the fragrance of birds and flowers, like an isolated fairyland on earth, is even more luxurious and luxurious than the royal flower of Her Majesty the Queen. "Who let them in?" The Prince of Tuton, who heard the birds, propped up his body from the chair, , I feel a little bad. "My lord, what do you mean?" The gardener in charge of pruning the flower bed and branches was taken aback. "What else can it be?" Prince Shidun was very annoyed, clutching his head. "These chattering voices are noisy to the king! But the bird, settled in the king''s courtyard without authorization, has the king''s consent been obtained? The dumb and unpleasant voice makes the king have a headache, give me a They were driven out from the king¡¯s courtyard and chopped into meat sauce without warning!" "Yes, I understand." How can birds understand human warnings? Thinking of this in my heart, the gardener didn''t dare to say it. He could only do as instructed to stop all the gardeners who were pruning branches in the flower bed. They would help them to go up the tree to stab the bird''s nest and search for black eggs. "Huh, the little things overpowered, dare to disturb the king''s leisure." Prince Stone snorted, holding his huge beer belly and snoring on the chair. "My prince, my prince!" Huo awakened himself as a servant. "My prince, your youngest son, Master Bro, is back... "Oh, it turns out that the king''s dog is back, hehehe, this kid is sensible, he always thinks of his dad the first time he comes back from his own territory, hahaha." Prince Stone turned his anger into joy in an instant, hahada Smiled twice and was about to get out of bed. "Master, he was injured and his arm was cut off. "What?!" Prince Stone was taken aback, one of his heels could not stand firmly, and he fell from the chair like a ball. "Injured, injured?? Broke an arm..." Prince Stone muttered to himself with his eyes stumped, and then two pig elbows grabbed the attendant''s shoulders and swayed constantly. "How is Buro now??! Has he lost too much blood? Is he awake?! Hurry up and send for treatment! Where are the people at the critical moment?!" "My prince, my prince! Don''t get excited, Master Bro has nothing to do." The attendant was shaken and dizzy. "Really?" Prince Shidun was skeptical. "Really, Master Bro is your biological heir, a descendant of royal blood. The broken arm has now recovered, and there is nothing serious about it... "Is that so?" Prince Stone breathed a sigh of relief, and threw the attendant aside. "Where are the others?" "He, Master Bro, he is waiting for you in the hall now, saying that he is asking you to be the master. "Okay, my king will go right away." Prince Shidun straightened his dress and immediately put on an angry face. "Which slavish dog dared to hurt my Jingui''s son?! If he is caught, his body will be broken into pieces, and the whole family will be sent to the execution ground! Golden silk Ryukyu wood is mostly used to make armor and weapons, but it can also be used in construction materials. The latter is extremely rare. During the war, the main materials for making weapons such as Ryukyu Xuangang were scarce in production and often in short supply. This is rarely used in buildings. The inner city of the Kingdom of Coston, from the castle down to the stable roof eaves, are almost all made of superb and luxurious golden silk ryuk. The ultimate luxury dog ??family temperament. Mouth "My child, Buro, are you okay?" Looking at his weak young son Buro, who was leaning on the bench, Prince Stone was heartbroken. "It''s okay, father, I cough...I still...Brow''s face is ugly, and his feminine face is a little paler, he coughs pretentiously. "I said it''s okay! Come and lie down, my father will ask the best doctor to heal you, and there will never be any roots left behind! "No, you don''t need my father, it''s really fine... "You kid is a daring thing! ... Is it Yagan? Who made you like this? Tell my father that even if the other party is also a relative of the emperor, I have to seek justice for my son! "Father... I was attacked in Clay." "What??... Hehe, these thieves are so brave! Dare to move the king''s flesh and blood under the king''s eyelids!" Prince Stone sneered. "Do you know the origin of that person?" ".Know... that man was wearing a suit of armor to cover his face, and he had the ability to bluff people... I remembered that a certain headless knight Bro had to drink tea to calm his mood. "I was attacked in the underground tavern I opened. That guy scared away my important guests... The safe and unsecured casino ruined the reputation of my tavern. Who would visit and patronize again? He thoroughly Make me unable to look up in front of the nobles! Those nobles will definitely use this to mock me and laugh at me!" Bro said with a sullen expression in his eyes. "My child, don''t worry, this king will close the city and release all wanted. Anyone who is suspicious will be caught. When the time comes, they will be interrogated collectively, and they will never miss one of them. Is this satisfactory?" "My father, you have worked." Bro''s face improved a little bit. "Talking to my father? Haha, it''s been a long time since the father and son have a drink together. Let''s live here today. Your father has ordered someone to clean and maintain the room. It''s very clean. "My father''s request, how dare you not follow it." Bro grinned a slightly reluctant smile. "Hahaha, then we... "My prince, there is a motorcade outside asking to see you, saying that it wants to ask you for help. "Help? How can I help?" When disturbed, Prince Stone was obviously dissatisfied with the attendants. "The only person in this world who can ask me for help is your Majesty. Don''t disturb the Yaxing of our grandfathers, just blast them out?" "But the other party claims to be the emperor''s stomach, in terms of genealogy, it is your younger generation sister, and is also a direct subordinate of the princess. It''s not good to refuse like this... "She is also a royal family?..." Prince Stone''s fat eyebrows were squeezed together. "Do royal families from other regions come to us for ten years?" Don''t look at his fat head, big ears and big belly. When he was young, he was a handsome young man with a breeze. He can only say that the years are killing pigs. Knife. "They said they were ordered to return to the court by the teacher of the Princess, passing by here, wanting to ask for help. "Your Royal Highness?" Prince Stone snorted coldly. "The predecessor is just a human being. The ability to use chicken feathers as an arrow is really fast to learn. Whoever enters the role so quickly regards himself as a royal orthodox?" "My lord, it''s not good to talk about the royal family like this behind your back. "Of course this king knows, do you need to be reminded by someone like you?" Prince Shidun said coldly. "Let them in, try to meet the requirements within the scope, send them away earlier, so as not to tag me as unfaithful! "Yes, my lord. "Boy, you go to the room to take a break first. Father, I want to receive these guests." "Oh? They are also relatives of the emperor?" Bro was slightly curious. "Brow, I know your special hobbies, but don''t pay attention to them." Prince Stone''s expression became a little serious. "Don''t say anything else, the death of the royal relatives in our kingdom will cause a lot of trouble, and the other party is still a princess." Bro was silent. "Hey, you can''t find these toys. If you can, the untouchables of the whole city and even the whole kingdom can be your toys, but they can''t, good children are obedient. "...If this country is in our hands, whether it is the royal family, nobles, or even the queen, it will be within my choice." Bro whispered. Chapter 501: "What are you talking about?" Prince Stone frowned. "Little Bro, can''t you just talk about these things casually? When you grow up, you should learn to understand the situation, understand?" "...I see, my father." Bro lowered his head, and then walked out of the hall without looking back. No one noticed the gradually clenched fist. This... hey, he still didn''t grow up. It seems that I have to comfort him later. "Prince Stone shook his head. He has become a big one among his many brothers and sisters, and the Prince of Seton, who succeeded the king, is somewhat capable. Although he seems to have taken the pig feed away from his appearance, his demeanor remains the same. "Hahaha, I think it is my dear clan girl who came here. I am sorry, but the clan girl has been waiting for a long time. Some things have been delayed before. Please don''t take offense." Out of the house, Prince Stonen The people headed by a beautiful girl were very enthusiastic and smiled, as if they had met a loved one they hadn''t seen for a long time. "Where, Prince Stone always manages everything and works all the time for government affairs. I am here. I am very sorry for interrupting the time when Prince Stone handles important political affairs." Although Kalanti has not been involved in deep officialdom, The basic face of the meeting is still good. "Your Excellency Prince Shidon looks so good, and he is really demeanor in the past." "Haha, the clan girl is really good at talking. For so many years, even if people are not old, their hearts are getting old. Come, please." Prince Stone smiled, even if it was flattering, anyone who listened to it would feel happy. After a simple courtesy, a few people were seated in the hall, and Karanti sat in a graceful posture. The armored man who served as the guard looked around for a while, and then took his seat. ... The corners of Prince Stone''s mouth twitched, a little dissatisfied. What''s wrong with this? When the host took a seat, did you sit down too? ? You are the only person in the whole room right now? ? "This gentleman, it''s really extraordinary and majestic." Prince Stone smiled and pointed the finger at the ignorant armor man, and there was a bit of irony in his words. "Me?" The armored man pointed to himself. "Don''t dare to be it. Your prince''s eyes are really powerful. You can see what I look like through the armor. It''s really powerful." "Hehe, sir, you really know how to say... Prince Stone''s beard was almost out of anger. What does this mean? There is a meaning in my words. You pretend that you can''t hear it, and you still mock me, do you? ? "I don''t know, what''s the matter with the clan sister coming to the kingdom under my jurisdiction this time? Even if you say it, everyone is relatives of the emperor, after all, they are family members." Not wanting to make the scene stiff, Prince Stone had to The topic shifted away from the armored man. "Actually, your prince, in fact, we... "Father, there is one more thing the child has to say... At this moment, in the hall, Buro, who had previously returned to the room, came back and forth. When he saw the armored man in the seat upright and holding the tea, his eyes widened in a flash. "Father, father! It''s him, it''s him who smashed my underground tavern!" Chapter 23~ "My father! It''s him, this man! He is the one who attacked me in the restaurant and smashed my restaurant! Last moment, the scene of the Hemu family was instantly stiff. Everyone turned their gazes to this taciturn, weird armored man, and when faced with the feminine man''s accusation, the armored man uttered, as if tacitly and as if wondering. "Child, are you sure it''s the guardian?" Prince Stone frowned and asked in disbelief. "It''s him, it''s this guy! I can recognize him when he turns into ashes! I dare to appear in front of me again wearing the same armor, haha, you really don''t put this young master in your eyes!" Buro insisted. Ji Bai, without any hesitation, his eyes looked like a lion locked in a prey, staring at him tightly. "Sister Kalanti, dare to ask what''s going on?" Prince Stone narrowed his eyes and looked at Kalanti and the armored man. "My boy said, your subordinates smashed his tavern and wounded him?" "If I had a teleportation scroll on my body, I would have been killed by this man now!" "Brow''s heart was trembling, and he stared at Ji Bai who was sitting on the bench as if nothing had happened. "Clan sister, Mr. Cavalier, I think you two have to give me an explanation." Prince Stone gave them a deep look. On the surface, the soldiers outside the door were about to move, quietly moving the entrance of the hall. Surrounded. "I''m sorry, Prince Stone, I really don''t know about this. I think the noble son has misunderstood the person. We are new to the Kingdom of Stone and we are not familiar with the place of life. Where is the motive and conditions for committing the crime?" "My son will not be aimless. I have been the prince for decades, and it is impossible for me to wrong you for nothing." Prince Stone''s brows became deeper and deeper. However, he didn''t notice. Just after Brow turned his gaze to Karanti, he couldn''t look away anymore. He looked at her with his feminine eyes, and the corners of his eyes trembled slightly. "Really, it''s perfect." The feminine man''s eyes were dull, and he walked towards Kalanti step by step, and grabbed her hand uncontrollably. Suffocating! So intoxicating! Miss, what is your name? "What are you doing, sir? Please let go of the card." Out of courtesy, it was also to give Prince Stone''s face. Kalanti did not attack on the spot. He planned to gently resist and let the other party take the initiative to let him go. The feminine man seemed to be mad, no matter how hard she struggled, he would not let go of anything. "It''s so beautiful! There is such a flawless carcass, such a white face! It is simply a work of art gifted by God Rasambo himself! Miss, I think I really fall in love with you, the kind of love at first sight! Marry me, I will treat you well forever! I personally make up for you and paint you nail polish." "Brow, what are you doing? Quickly let go of them, and if you talk about seniority, Miss Karanti is your clan sister!" Prince Stone couldn''t sit still. If he didn''t speak anymore, the scene might be uncontrollable. The trend is up. "My father! It is not stipulated that the upper and lower members of the clan cannot intermarry each other? As long as the relationship is not close relatives, get married!" Bro did not let go because of this, holding the slender wrist of Karanti tighter. "Please don''t do this, Master Bro, or the corners of Kalanti''s mouth twitch, which symbolizes that her patience has reached the end. Miss Karanti, let me describe to you our bright future! We will be together forever and ever, you can''t leave me until uh uh! ¡¯ "Let go." A cold voice came from the seam of his helmet. After eating, Bro gritted his teeth and looked at the iron arm that clamped his wrist like iron tongs. Kalanti was so stunned that she forgot to get rid of Kebro''s brown candy-like hand, you **** armor man! It''s your good deeds again! It''s just a servant, you are not qualified to interrupt when I talk to your master! "Bro was angry and scared, relying on his own territory, and shouted at Ji Bai. "I''ll say it one last time, let go." Ji Bai completely ignored Bro''s other remarks, and the cold feeling continued to overflow his helmet. "You hurt my lady, let go, if you don''t want this arm, I don''t mind helping you. "Brow, let go, it''s rude to do this!" Prince Stone frowned. "Please let go of Mr. Armor too, otherwise how can my child let go of your lady? "His hiss. ¡ý hum [Insolent guy, I¡¯ve been doing bad things repeatedly! What a lowly civilian!¡± Holding his painful arm, Broselinner, ¡°Karanti touched the hilt of the sword in secret. Stopped, Ji Bai silently shook his head to her. "Father, it''s this guy, this pariah cut me! He scared all the guests of my underground tavern away! A crude and inferior man who dared to pierce my noble body with a sword! The inferior dared to offend the orthodox. The blood of the royal family, what should you be guilty of?'' Buro quickly turned to Ji Bai. "Sister Karanti, one yard goes to one yard. My dog''s behavior was a bit offensive before, and I am sorry for this, but please give us an explanation for this matter." Prince Tuton immersed himself in officialdom. For many years, I have brought the topic back to the formal level very roundly. "I can''t agree with Mr. Brow''s words. To be honest, I don''t know you. Isn''t I the only one in Clay City and the entire Kingdom of Stun in the armor? Open your mouth without a basis, and anyone with a mouth can do it. "You refuse to admit it!?" Bro laughed angrily. "Then you dare to think of taking off the iron helmet from your head for me to see?" "No, I''m afraid to scare you." Ji Bai spread his hands. "Being a guilty conscience, should I still think of me as a cataract? I can recognize your armor at a glance. There are indeed many people wearing armor in the Kingdom of Stone, but this set of alien-style armor is in this city of Clay, and even soldiers. Dun Kingdom, only you have this one!" Bro pointed to Ji Bai, and repeatedly confirmed that he was the armored man in front of him. "It''s also possible that someone stole my armor, wore it out to do bad things, and wanted to plant it on me." "Are you insulting my IQ? I thought I wouldn''t recognize it by pretending to be hoarse?" Brow turned to Prince Stone. "My father, my child will never remember it wrong. This style of armor is too rare in the scarlet blood domain. He is right." Tell your lord, we found the remains of two soldiers during the inspection, and checked their service and service. Looks like a soldier we sent to patrol the inner city. ¡¯ "What''s going on?" Prince Stone frowned. "The cause of the death of these two soldiers seems to be the result of cutting their heads with a sharp weapon. At present, the bones have been collected by us. "Laughter, under this Kingdom of Stone, who dares to be so rampant, even the guards of my inner city dare to kill casually!" Is this king too conniving to those spooky people? ? " "My prince, I really don''t want to hide it, I killed the two dogs." At this moment, Ji Bai stood up and admitted. "There is no other reason. Those two dogs have no eye on Mount Tarzan and offended my lady. They actually let my lady get off the car and insulted my family for the ghost reason that the Prince of the Kingdom must not drive a car. Miss, ha ha. He smiled mercilessly and turned his gaze to Prince Stone. "I have lived for so long. I have only said one place where relatives and relatives of the emperor cannot drive by car, and that is the queen''s palace. "If there is such a thing, then these two dogs died unjustly. We will not mention this matter. We are now discussing the issue of hacking and hurting my son. How do you plan to apologize, Mr. Cavaliers. You deserve to be an old fox. Unknown or unclear on my charge? "Common criminals have hurt the nobles, even the royal family. When you are full of crimes, Mr. Knight, you are robbing today." Miss Karanti, the same royal family, the glory of the Lassambo clan, I miss you Keep in mind like me. Now, some people dare to offend the majesty of Lassambo¡¯s bloodline; how to do it, I think you know better than me. "Prince Stone stared at Kalanti closely. "For the sake of your face, his family members can avoid death, but he must die. If you don''t kill the chickens and curse monkeys, what kind of face will the royal family retain?" Prince Shiton said with stern words. "Please also Miss Karanti to focus on the overall situation, not to be confused by personal feelings, and not to embarrass us, after all, it is a family member, there is no need to make a stiff for an outsider, right?" "Your Excellency Prince wants an explanation?" Kalanti pondered for a moment, then whispered. "It''s not that I want an explanation, but the face of the royal family needs an explanation." Prince Stone said with awe-inspiring meaning. ¡®It¡¯s really interesting. Did a group of guys who don¡¯t have enough defective products even put the word "Royal Face" on their lips? This era is so interesting. you''re awake? Ji Bai responded to the voice in his head Chapter 502: If you find it troublesome, you can leave it to me to deal with it, and make sure you don¡¯t keep one. No need, I said that I hate violence. "Your Excellency the Prince wants to explain, all right." Karanti showed her long sword, not only her, but the Jedo soldiers behind him showed their swords to protect Ji Bai, "Miss Karanti, you What does it mean??" Prince Stone was angry and got up from his seat. "You, you would rather protect an outsider than the king¡¯s face and the royal family¡¯s face? This really disappoints me!¡¯ "Qiangqiang! With the sound of the blade being unsheathed, the guards surrounded them. "You are rebelling." Karanti said coldly, looking at the guards of the Kingdom of Stone. "Do you know who you are aiming at?" "Rebellion? Oh, my dear little Kalanti, did you use the wrong word? But it''s okay, I won''t kill you, as long as you get rid of the guy who got in the way, no one will stop our previous relationship. "Bro opened his arms overjoyed. "Mr. Bro, please also respect yourself. I have nothing to do with you, and I am not interested in you at all. "Oh, interest? No need at all. Wouldn''t it be enough for me to be interested in you?? My so-called love is just enough for my side!" "Your prince, I have a document before you do it. Take it and enjoy it." Ji Bai snatched, and then took out a stack of marked documents from behind and threw it at the feet of Prince Stone. "Huh??" Prince Shidun hesitated for a moment with doubts, glanced at Ji Bai, picked up the file and looked through it. His face changed from indifferent at first to frowning frown, and then to the fusion behind his face. "Father, what is this? Brow was a little curious, and approached Prince Stone. When he understood it, Brow''s heart felt cold. "Look, what is this?" Prince Shidun glared at him coldly. "You still ask me what is this? What is this document, don''t you know better than me?" "I, Father. These, these are all forged by him, don''t be fooled by him!" Bro began to panic. "Forgery? You can''t figure it out because of your dog? Can the royal coat of arms and the autograph of His Royal Highness Lilias also be forged?" Prince Stone hated iron and steel and looked at Bro, whose cheeks were starting to turn white. "You two, do you understand? Well, I don''t know who is so courageous to deceive the people and the people to get the food for disaster relief. Prince Stone''s face was earthy and he waved his hand and ordered the besieged guards to retreat. Kalanti and Di Ling looked at each other, their eyes blinded. "Excuse me, how do you call your sir?" Prince Stone exhaled deeply. "Just call me Mr. Bai." "Your Excellency Bai? Does anyone else know about this matter?" Prince Stone asked tentatively. "Oh, this question, don''t worry, no one knows, except with your Royal Highness." Prince Stone breathed a sigh of relief. When Ji Bai said the last few words, his face was pale and his words trembled. "This, this, this" teasing you, only I know, what''s wrong? " Prince Stone took a deep breath, looked at the mysterious man in armor, and knelt on his knees. "Please, forgive our family! I will apologize to you on behalf of Inuzi! For the past, please raise your hands high, and we will definitely reform ourselves in the future. Bro gritted his teeth and said nothing from the side, Kalanti and Di Ling, so that the soldiers around were shocked. "Well, your prince has spoken up, and you can''t help but give face. "Thank you, how fast, what are you doing in a daze?? Why don''t you invite some distinguished guests down!" "My father, how is this good? That guy grabbed my handle, and he will definitely get me to death! If I don''t do it, the family will be in my opinion, no" No one else, Bro Xiang Prince Stone made a sullen look. Chapter 24 ~ A Long-Known Conspiracy The man of unknown origin knows my details, and he will certainly not let us go easily. Greed is never-ending, and it will definitely get worse in the future. Only the dead can "you" the Prince of Tuton hate iron forever. , Trembling fingers pointed at Buro, and finally took a heavy breath. "It''s okay for you to do things that are corrupt and pervert the law. Father, I can recite, how could I do such stupid things and let others seize the handle." If it is discovered, not to mention whether the queen can let us go, the power seizures will let go of this opportunity to play? ? You, it doesn¡¯t matter if you want to behave, you have to be awed and know what you can do and what you can¡¯t do! " But now it doesn''t help him to say nothing. He has three children under his knees. Who does he care for them? "I have my own plan, don''t worry, my father, my father will never let you suffer." Prince Tuton patted Buro''s head with a touch of unbearable eyes, and then he recovered his peace. "So, what is your father''s plan?" If he didn''t do it, he didn''t stop. Prince Stone raised his head. "If there is no insider in this world, then everything will be fine?" "My father Mingjian, when will you start?" Bro''s eyes flashed with hope. "I''ll arrange this freely. You don''t need to worry about it. In addition, remember that you can only attack the armored man. You can''t move Miss Karanti and others. "Wh, what?" Brow was dumbfounded, and then hurriedly said. "There is no reason, just because she has the same blood line as us, and is a family." Prince Stone glanced at her child? "Do you think those are all polite words? Bro, how can your mind be hidden from your father and me? Don''t I know what your child is thinking? But she is your clan sister, clan sister, Together with us are the Lassambo clan." You often teach us not to stick to the trivial, and not to have the benevolence of women, even if we are of the same race? "Brow gritted his teeth, very unwilling. "You must not have the benevolence of women, but you must think about the love of blood, otherwise, what is the difference between the blood and the barbarians outside of the Great Wall?" Prince Stone said seriously. "But father, if you don''t cut the grass and remove the roots, there will be endless troubles," I have observed, Kalanti didn''t know anything about it, I don''t know, that armored man is also much smarter than you think. He understands their situation now, and in order to protect his master, he will never reveal the secrets to others. " "But if she kills her subordinates, will she do nothing?" "What can she do? At most, they have guilty with us. They don''t dare to act rashly if there is no evidence. They can only swallow the class teacher back to the court." Prince Shidon said nonchalantly. SF Light Novel "Why is it so cumbersome?" "You child, do you know her identity? The princess''s confidant, the queen''s personal guard, who dares to move her apart from anything else? Don''t talk about it anymore, there is no discussion!" Prince Tuton waved the matter with a big hand. It was decided. Bro didn''t gnaw, but was silent. "Hey, there are so many beautiful young girls in this Kecai City, and even the whole kingdom, why are you staring at a hot potato?" Prince Stone shook his head and patted his child as a comforting remark. "Got it" with a dull gnaw, Bro turned and left with a sullen face, and did not say hello to Prince Stone. "It seems a little harsh, Prince Tudun muttered while looking at the departing figure. Just ask people to inquire everywhere to see if they can find a few fallen aristocrats with royal blood? The prince of Tuton who was thinking about not seeing Buro turned around, his extremely unwilling eyes. Angrily opened the door and shut one person in the room without even turning on the light. "Master, it''s time for dinner." The maid knocked on the door of the house. "Put it at the door o, then go, don''t look back." A low and depressed voice came from the door. "Yes." How dare the maid say anything more. According to rumors, this young master has a very special hobby. He doesn''t like living people. He loves dead people who can''t breathe, move, and resist. Once they meet him, he will be eye-catching. Of girls will try to kill her and make a specimen that will not rot. Although I don''t know whether it is true or not, if the rumored thing really happened to her, she, a powerless little maid, could still count on asking for help who heard the footsteps outside the house from near to far, until gradually disappeared, Bro opened up The sky has completely dimmed after closing his eyes, and the moonlight spilled from the window into the floor-to-ceiling room, and there was an extra sound of breathing. "My young master agrees to your request." Brow sat on the sofa with his legs up, and looked calmly at the face to face with him. The maid dressed up tall and figured it out, hehe, the maid''s lowered head smiled tremblingly, low and filled with madness. And Gostyri. "In any case, the ending is the same." Do as you say, what can you give me? I only pay attention to gains and losses, but don''t talk about me with awe-inspiring righteousness. "Brow folded his arms coldly. "What do you get? Of course you get everything you want." The maid lifted up that hideous face, grinning like a crack in her mouth. "It''s really a general answer, you better not lie to me, The price of deceiving this young master cannot be afforded by you monsters. " Chapter 503: "Then, I would like to wish the three young masters in advance that you will succeed in your dreams, and have a happy cooperation: the maid licked her nails, and they will all be **** in the evening. F Mu Xiaowan No words for a night. The 8th morning sun awakened the sleepy morning. For the immortal nobles, day and night changes are commonplace. It is not surprising, and it will not be like "The distinguished guests have worked hard. Yesterday, the Lord Prince asked me to replace him to apologize to you. Knowing that you all urgently want to return to the imperial city to return to her Majesty the Queen, but there is no means of transportation, and the journey is slow, I hereby order. "The butler''s face is comfortable and kind. "After eating, You can choose any person to choose the horses. The stables in the Kingdom of Tuton are all the horses that the prince loves. "Thank you, Lord Butler, please express my gratitude to His Excellency Prince Stone on behalf of Kalanti. "Where, you are the princesses and cronies. It is a blessing for Sansheng to be able to help. If the husband still has important things to do, please go ahead and not accompany you." Ji Bai stood up and took the initiative to ask for blood cake and blood tea with an indescribable smell. "I''ll go." Looked "Excuse me." Ji Bai shook his head. After exiting the hall, he quickly found the location of the stables according to the map given by Mr. Butler, and bypassed several flower beds on the way. Somewhat strangely, the servants who worked in the flower beds on weekdays were gone. Kinship appearance It seems that there is no such thing as a weekend day, and it is not a weekend day either. It''s probably the time for repairs? It is worthy of being the stables of the royal family. It is exquisite, and simply built an ecological garden for horses to live in. It is more luxurious than the houses of the wealthy owners. It is really generous. The wooden door was concealed and opened as soon as it was pushed. The stables were not as quiet as Ji Bai had imagined. The hissing of the lungs made people feel that the screams were abnormal. Only frightened horses would make such a sound. I finally saw a few horses tied to the reins. They kicked and watched in a panic, as if trying to break free from the restraints of the reins, roaring anger and wailing. What happened? There seems to be a pool of blood on him. Squeezing the steps, trying not to make the sound of frightening the horses, and walked over slowly. The blood had almost solidified, and it didn''t taste like horse blood. The corpse that had lost its breath and vitality, checked its appearance, and was very familiar, and even just met yesterday¡ªthe Lord of the Kingdom of Stone, Prince of Stone. "Ah, isn''t this your prince, why did you just lie here if you don''t see you for a day, and you will catch a cold when you sleep here." Ji Bai scratched his head, his pale cheeks and stiff limbs proved that the time of death of the other party may be late. In the middle of the night, this is not the first spot to find, but these are not important, SF light novel is obviously. "Staring at the pump, Mu Nuo pay, uranium take the sacred sedan chair, Pingsi, yan lead, long-term malaria, steal the bottle ª¡?/ Obviously, it was a game specially set up to cheat oneself, plus inferior entrapment methods. In the case of isolation and helplessness, it is simple, crude and deadly, which makes people unable to argue. Even though I know who the real culprit is, he is also dumb and eats Huanglian , I can''t tell if there is suffering. "Father! Are you okay? What did he do to you?" Bro, who was carrying a group of family members, was taken aback, then knelt on his knees, his face pale. Wait, what''s going on with this familiar plot? Did you graduate from a cheating technical college? Ah! Despicable gangster, what can you say? ? "In less than a moment, Buro, who changed his face faster than flipping a book, sneered at Ji Bai. "My father treats you warmly and meticulously, but you will avenge your grievances, oh, the unhearted gangster, come on, let him be the guy who doesn''t even play the whole show, and he will be triumphant and directly take the person if he doesn''t leave the process. It should be said, how much a beloved mother loses her son. Looking at the deadly Prince of Stone, Ji Bai was not surprised and sympathetic. Whatever the cause was planted, he would get the result. Excessive indulgence would make his children think that all of this should be taken for granted. When to take it for granted, family affection is right. For the blood people, has it become a burden that can be discarded at any time? Until today, Ji Bai has seen the dry postures of the Scarlet Blood Territory. These may not be the darkest side of this empire. The so-called mountain is higher than a mountain. Rights and desires make people lose themselves, and the nobles of good-looking shores rushed for this, and did not hesitate to abandon the bottom line. However, many acts of injustice will kill themselves. The soldiers took two steps forward and withdrew the blades from their waists, but the target was not Ji Bai, but "Ka Ka!" Bastard! What are you doing? ! "Bro was frightened and angry. The deadly Yinqi went deep into his vest and stabbed his father to death with this dagger. He couldn''t be more aware of the power of this dagger. "You, you, you bastards! I''m your young master! The future Prince of Stone. How can you look for it like this, "Ah, the show is over. "A tall woman dressed as a maid walked out of the courtyard and looked at Bro, who was squirming on the ground, playfully. Save me, you said that you would support me as Stone. Wang also said that as long as it succeeds, even the queen can become my collection in the future! You are talking! "Brow grabbed the maid''s ankle, tearing her heart and lungs, and tearing her eyes. "Don''t save me, you, do you want to rule this kingdom? Stop dreaming!" "Ah? Who said he wanted to rule the kingdom? Squirt, the really dirty maid kicked Bro off with a disgusting kick. "My poor Master Bro, why haven''t you figured it out yet? As for me, I have already said it, no matter what decision you make, the result is doomed, hehehehe. "what "The creatures that can be used freely for one or two desires are really low-powered, so weak, how can you manage this huge country?? Bu raised his head, his face covered by bangs was completely exposed. Frequent movement, the maid costume is smashed by the giant spider tentacles. "Also, do you really think these are your soldiers? Hehe, I don''t even know when my soldiers were dropped by me. It''s really ignorant." In an instant, the soldiers turned into a slimy solution like melting ice sculptures. "Ka!" The spider spear penetrated Buro''s heart until he turned into a corpse that had lost moisture. "Tsk tut, beautiful 0 taste! It is worthy of being of royal blood, and the concentration of divine veins is different. This will probably become the best nutrient for Lord Xiangshen. , The spider monster transformed into a human posture again, looking at Ji Bai with a smile. "Then, brother, see you later~ I should say something, then, I wish you good luck~~ (sincere)." Before the words fell, the spiders and the family members who pretended to be Jiading disappeared. The confusing words still haunt Ji Bai. The other party didn''t act directly, and even showed no desire to attack himself. After executing the father and son, he left. Immediately afterwards, the sound of someone approaching on foot came. This time it was probably the real family, someone told them to come over. Ji Bai turned a deaf ear to the startled and angry eyes of the family Dingmen Xia, he was thinking about a problem. If one''s own whereabouts have been exposed long ago, what is the purpose of repeating such an old trick? It''s just a simple attempt to pour water on themselves. If they think it is so easy to frame themselves, it would be too pediatric. Among other things, Lily Bioosil could not allow the traitor to collude with foreign enemies to frame herself. Do they have any important bargaining chips in their hands? ? (To see if you can double Chapter 25~ The white horse crosses the gap, the dynasty changes, the cold throne is as ruthless as the years, but it stands there, waiting to meet the ruler after another. There is no favoritism between people who go to tea and cool. The winner sits on the throne to open the chapter, and the loser is put in jail. Turning into dust is nothing more than the coldest and ruthless thing in the world. Chapter 504: It¡¯s the same today. It¡¯s a court meeting every half a month. The big nobles and the little nobles drove the treasure car one day early and brought the guards into the imperial city. They rested in the villa and castle they had contracted to buy. Prepare the court speech, prepare for tomorrow''s speech at the imperial city. Today is a bit different. Before the court, we must first gather together the power seizures who have unified the rhetoric and gathered opinions to think that there is nothing wrong with them. When they entered, they were even very friendly to the conservatives. Sending a salute to greet them, as if they were not alone with them in the usual words. When the power seizures met, it was just an ordinary greeting. They smiled politely, and there was no thief-like ¡°eyebrows¡± in the past. Everyone went back to their homes, and no one would follow them as if they were evasive. In-depth communication. It is undoubtedly the conservatives who lamented this greatly. Since the expiration of the prime minister¡¯s term and resignation, the power seizures seem to have undergone a major exchange of blood. Although the skin is still the same, it seems to have changed individuals. Some conservatives speculate about them. There was a disagreement because of different opinions on a certain political opinion, and some people even thought that these power seizure guys were all wicked and possessed by something unclean. All in all, no one can figure out what these old guys are thinking about, how suddenly they seem to have changed their temperament "So, die, do you think." Under the imperial city, the purple-haired girl is wearing today + Formal, a purple dress made of ice silk with white gold silk rims, tied with a black silk gift belt to avoid revealing the back, and the slender feet are wrapped in long white stockings by a ribbon. The long soft hair is tied into a single ponytail. The girl is holding an old-looking rabbit doll in her arms. She sits on a chair, who is not as tall as a bench, swaying her legs in the Leforo Family Manor House in the imperial city, looking at the emperor through the floor-to-ceiling windows. The scenery outside the city. "Martyred is just a martial artist, with short-sighted and humble opinions." The black-haired **** the side of the waiter wore a capable single ponytail, with a slight sullen expression on her face. "Well, let''s also talk about your views on the 180-degree change in the attitude of these thousand-year-old elders." The purple-haired girl showed a slight smile. Wei believes that they have a tendency to show their favor to the royal family, which may be a long-term compromise. "Xun thought for a while and continued. "The Prime Minister resigned and the rights were already at hand, but they gave up their rights and instead continued to support the respected and experienced Prime Minister Teresa. They still support Prime Minister Teresa in a critical moment, at least when the enemy is present. , We are a family. Although the power seizures have differences with us, they are also of blood. They also will not sit back and watch the country be provoked and invaded by foreign enemies." "So, do you think it was these old foxes who changed their past and wrongs, and decided to fight with us before?" "It''s just one''s own opinion. The purple-haired girl sighed. "I hope so, but... he doesn''t know how she is?" "Who else can it be?" Speaking of this topic, the purple-haired girl looked at her faithful subordinates with smiles in her eyes. "Xiao Zheng forgot about them so quickly? Ah, it shouldn''t be. Anyway, I lived with her for a while, didn''t he?" "Living for a period of time or something, I can''t talk about it, just not... "Oh, you finally admit that you have seen her in the Yamao Kingdom?" The words were full of teasing and playfulness, and he was speechless for a moment. "Although we have not been together for several days, nothing really happened? " "No..." Xun lowered her head and stroked her belly button with both hands. She wanted to pretend to be nonchalant, but the flush of shame on her face betrayed her. "I am really ashamed, please punish me, please." "Ah, I knew it a long time ago. Xun belongs to the type who wants to lie but is very honest, and there is still a long way to go before he wants to learn the skills of sages. "Do you know why I pretended to be ignorant and didn''t punish you?" The girl with purple hair raised another question. "Miss is magnanimous, and forgives the fault of the next..." "Ahhhhhhh, I''m actually a very small person." Seeing the girl''s smile, Xun was in a daze and waited for her to recover. There was a fluffy touch and the corners of her eyes were white. "Hey, this little white rabbit was given to me by her." The purple-haired girl took the white rabbit back, and embraced it like a baby again. "So, second lady, have you kept it until now." "Well, of course, this is an important family member to me." Tina smiled sweetly. Xun was taken aback, this was a warm smile that had never been shown in front of relatives and friends, like an angel who was lucky enough to face the earth. "I remember that because you are holding a doll all day long, the master, as well as aristocratic young talents, have sent you a lot of precious plush dolls made of silk and down. Don''t you like those dolls? Four F and J play" Ok? Like it, as long as it is a doll, I like it, but I like it. Tina took a deep look at the dolls that were full or even overflowing in the closet. "But they didn''t understand the difference between the true feelings when they were in trouble and ordinary gifts. "I really like these dolls. I don''t want to throw them away. When I was lonely, I never received so many dolls. Oh Tina shook her head, hugged the rabbit doll in her hand, and put her chin on the rabbit''s head. The smile became more and more warm. "Die, change my clothes for me, the neckline of this formal suit is too tight, which makes me a little uncomfortable. In the final analysis, this time it was just a passenger. It was her father, the Duke of Referno, who spoke on behalf of the Leferno family. Therefore, she did not need to practice her speech and gestures in advance, and she would not go to court at all. Regardless of spring, summer, autumn or winter, the torch in front of the chamber is burning, the blazing sun is reflected in the magnificent palace complex, and the throne gleams brick by brick. As always, the figure sits on time, majestic, and waiting. The court officials discussed matters. After the ceremonial ceremony, the officials in formal attire entered the chamber to pay homage to their Queen. The icy throne will not speak, the indifferent palace will not make a sound of disputes, and the meeting kicked off silently. "Your Majesty, the Whitethorn Principality and its neighbouring Kingdom of Stunner came from an emergency report. As soon as I got the news, I didn''t dare to neglect, and immediately wrote the copy, and distributed the emergency report to the territories and neighboring principalities... ¡­" A power seizing duke stood up and exhaled deeply, looking sallow, he still had lingering fears about it. "Don''t worry, speak slowly, what happened to the Duchy of Whitethorns and the Kingdom of Seton." Not to mention Lilias slowly. "Your Majesty, the Whitethorn Principality and the Kingdom of Seton have suffered a great catastrophe. The Prince of Seton and the Patriarch of the Whitethorn Family were killed, the members of the immediate family were driven to extinction, and the Whitethorn Family was destroyed even more! The real murderer was vicious and evil, using A silver dagger that can **** the blood of the blood family, stabbed all of their family to death, and even the younger daughter of a few years old was not let go. In addition to the two heirs remaining in the Kingdom of Stun, the Whitethorn family was Cut the grass and remove the roots, leaving no one... The Duke said that in the end he even brought a trembling cry. As soon as this remark came out, there was an uproar in the court hall. Those who heard the words were sad, shocked, angry, sad, and sympathizers occupying the entire court hall. "Not only that, Her Majesty, since Duke Delan took office, for some reason, there will be news of the disappearance or murder of a remote royal family every three to five. First, the family of your respected brother Prince Ziling was killed, and then the family. Prince Dun and the Duchy of Whitethorns...mostly happened on the border, oh oh sorry, I don¡¯t mean to say that these things have anything to do with the succession of Duke Delan, just borrowed time-related events." The minister stood up to help. As if thinking of something, he shook his head hurriedly and clarified the relationship. This statement is condemning, but what the minister said is not unreasonable. It seems that he unconsciously hooked this matter to Derain. Everyone began to use one kind of misgiving, or other profound meanings. Glancing at Derain. "Is the matter settled?" The queen didn''t care, and continued to ask. "Your Majesty, the autopsy has come out. Those remote royal families who were killed, the White Bramble family and Prince Ston''s father and son, their bodies are shriveled, their blood has been emptied, and they are truly human. It''s very similar to the death of Prince Ziling''s family, so I speculate that it is very likely that these things are done by the same person and the same force." Mila stood up at this time, with a serious expression on his face. . "Oh, listening to Mi Fan Aiqing''s tone seems to have determined the identity of the real murderer, then, who is it?" Lilias turned her meaningful gaze to the rice grains. "The minister dare not, please forgive the minister''s presumption and the following crimes. Meaning." Mi La lowered his head to ask for orders. "Please speak, I allow you to speak out." "His Majesty, the murderer of Prince Shidun, Prince Ziling, and even the White Bramble family, is very likely to be the princess Bai Ji who conquered Saplan not long ago.¡¯ "¡­¡­How can it be? "will not¡­¡­ "Is there such a thing? "Tsk tusk, so I strongly advised Her Majesty not to adopt a low-level evil seed as a child for the first time, hey... Is the outsider still toward her so-called ¡®motherland¡¯ now?" "Miss Mi Lai! You should know that there is no joking in the courtroom. Can children''s playhouses and private enmities be placed in such a place to speak casually?" Before the wind of discussion continues, the public is virtuous. Lan scolded angrily. "Let her go on." Lilias said indifferently. "I want to hear, what is the reason you dare to say bluntly. "Your Majesty... I don''t know if it''s Delan''s illusion, she always feels that Lilias today is a little bit wrong. "Yes." Mi Li continued. "Millen is just a little duke. Even if he eats Xiongxinbaozi, it is impossible to slander the direct members of the royal family. To be honest, to come to this conclusion, the most distressed and shocking one should be... . "Let''s take a look at everyone. These are the customs clearance records of the Duchy of Whitethorns and the Kingdom of Stone. The time that the convoy sent by Her Royal Highness personally entered the city is exactly the same as the time of the incident." Mi Lai clapped her hands and moved forward. The servant who came took over a pile of copies signed with the seal of the Prince of White Thorns. Turning the Lord to the sky, I could not find the second lady. Fortunately, with the help of witnesses, it was learned that the girl who was wearing the appearance of the second lady of the Principality of Whitethorns was forcibly taken away by a convoy, and the time when the Principality of Whitethorns sent troops It coincides with the departure time of the convoy, which is less than two hours away from each other. Finally, after a careful search, they found the remains of the soldiers of the Whitethorn Principality, as well as these strange standard weapons. " Miji ordered someone to drag a bag up and drew a silver dagger from it, "Yes, this is the evidence that harmed the White Bramble family, Prince Stone, and Prince Ziling!" She said plausibly. "Only when cut by this kind of dagger, the death will appear like that. This also explains why a team of people can completely wipe out the soldiers in the capital of the Whitethorn Principality. It is precisely because of this that it is fatal to the blood race. One hit weapon! "Kang Dang!" The blood-stained dagger was thrown on the ground fiercely by her, and at first sight it was a lost weapon picked up from the battlefield. "Then the Kingdom of Stone, Prince Stone was killed by a soldier wearing a very conspicuous armor. This is what the steward of Prince Tuton saw with his own eyes. The man killed Prince Stone and his son in the name of borrowing a horse... ¡­" Mi Lai said in a deep voice. "And the soldier in the strange armor is the captain of the princess convoy! The steward confirmed that they passed by here in the name of seeing the queen in the imperial city. Let''s take a look at the map. Since the Duchy of Thorns has entered the Scarlet Empire, the nearest road It should be all the way to the north to the fief of Count Segbod, but they went to the Kingdom of Staun on their own, preferring to go around... The answer is already obvious. The ministers whispered one after another, and in front of each piece of evidence, many of them almost believed it. "Miss Mi Lai, I would like to ask, did the witnesses see Her Royal Highness with their own eyes?" Duke Delan opened O. Chapter 505: "If not, why can you confuse this matter with Her Royal Highness? It''s too rash and reckless!" Delan snorted coldly. "President Delan, it was confirmed that the convoy was the convoy dispatched by Her Royal Highness, but I have submitted the captured seal to Her Majesty for inspection. "what¡­¡­ Above the throne, the empress nodded softly in front of the ministers. Chapter 26~ "Yes, I can testify to the fact that the seized emperor seal is indeed the princess Baiji''s." Her Majesty''s personal speaking effect is far greater than that of Mi Li''s self-confessions. There was a lot of discussion in the hall for a while, and the ministers whispered to each other, like a huge stone pill falling on the surface of a calm lake, the waves caused are incredible. "It turns out that the team was born in this way." "Does the theft of the treasury have been the result of the princess''s forces sending the assassins? If this is the case, it is really treasonous. "It''s no wonder that these silver daggers are not imitated by the blood clan I art. The princess must have reached a deal with the locals during the attack on Saplan, and thus obtained the casting method of this strange dagger as a reward. Probably the end of the story, fools understand. Although the council chamber is large and not ventilated on both sides, a muttered word in the corner makes it clear from the throne. The officials took a breath, and didn''t know who said something. "His Royal Highness, is this a treason to the enemy?" The subjects were all taken aback. They looked at the queen above the throne with a little bit of fear. They only breathed a sigh of relief after seeing her still looking unchanging." Ministers, please listen The old man said that the current incident is complicated and confusing, and it is not clear. How can we speculate about the thoughts of the princess before there is sufficient evidence? ? "President Delan appealed to everyone to calm down and want to calm down the scene first, but how could someone in the group let him do this?. "My Lord Prime Minister, this is not an unfounded conjecture. Whether the imperial seal is true or not, neither you nor I have this authoritative verification. Don''t you even your Majesty, Lord Prime Minister, do not want to believe it?" The minister interrupted Derain''s remarks with a sneer. "If the princess really did it, why did she deliberately carry the imperial seal to let her handle it? The old minister was fortunate enough to have a relationship with the princess in the palace, and even the old minister himself was tricked by her pranks." With his own black history, Minister Delan was a little embarrassed, but he continued to speak with a nonchalant appearance. "She is a very clever girl. Although she is a little bit naughty, she is very careful in handling things. It is impossible to have such a mistake. Could someone with ulterior motives want to frame the princess?" The public minister continued to argue. "Hahaha, Lord Teresa, you shouldn¡¯t be confused anymore? Looking at the court, which minister would dare to frame the princess? What good is this for them? It¡¯s a speculation. Your Honor, this is what you call speculation!" "Besides mischief or something, these awkward little cleverness can also be used to tell the truth? Is the authenticity of the imperial seal better than your Majesty the Queen?" "The so-called princess, her predecessor was just riding the soil on the human side, and she was born humble; maybe she still yearns for her people and motherland now!'' Would you rather trust an outsider than your own king?? " "Ah, it suddenly occurred to me that Lord Prime Minister so vigorously defending His Royal Highness, is it related to the attack on Prince Ziling''s Mansion? The key to the treasury has always been kept by Lord Prime Minister." There is a strange yin and yang in the words of a minister. "If this is the case, then everything is reasonable, the Lord Chancellor is the princess''s side." Your Lord Chancellor''s brows are squeezed into a ball, and the scene is completely out of his control. Apart from Lilias, the character of the princess is the most clear person. There is no desire to be in power at all, and he has a dark belly and naughty. He hides in the garden all day trying to play tricks on the hapless guys who pass by. After the incident is revealed, Her Majesty the Empress will be able to stay honest for a while. Moreover, the troops of Her Royal Highness are all selected from the Queen''s Guards. They are loyal to the Queen, saying that treason is absolutely impossible. Moreover, Her Majesty has always valued this heir, and valued her more than anyone else. Deliberately let her escape under her own eyelids to prevent her from becoming a puppet of the noble dukes when her wings are not full. It is strange that Her Majesty the Queen should know this better than anyone else. Why is she still silent? Duke Delan cast a suspicious look at Her Majesty the Queen above the throne, but the other party seemed to have not seen it, maintaining a pensive posture, frowning, as if thinking about something. "Silent, all silent." As he expected, the queen began to preside over the court, only to see her turn her calm eyes to Chang Lai, and the two looked at each other. "In the opinion of Duke Setis, how should this matter be resolved?" The veteran Derain''s face was dry and stiff (pupils tightened.3 He suddenly felt a little disturbed. "Your Majesty, before the truth is revealed, Mi Lai is unwilling to believe that Her Royal Highness will behave like treasonous acts of treason, but it is an indisputable fact that the team committed all kinds of misdeeds. Let''s start. ''The minister suggested that the whole country should be wanted for all the members of the convoy, arrest them, and then order the princess to confess the truth to one hundred and fifty to ten. If Milai is lucky enough to make a correct judgment, and his Highness insists on making himself king, That can only start a war against Saplan. " "Your Majesty, the minister seconded The neutrals who were silent in the courtroom on weekdays actually expressed their opinions one after another, and even some conservatives began to waver. Looking at the empress above the throne with the same expression, Duke Delan felt that his heart was tightened, and the empress would definitely allow them to be in such an alley. There must be some misunderstanding or conspiracy in this, and he should not sway the hammer so hastily. 2.2 C "Since it is what the officials want, then do it." Her Majesty''s words made the nobles shout long live, but Derain and the silent Duke of Referno were half chilled. "Temporarily deprive Baiji Rasambo of the position of princess until the case is clear." The empress solemnly declared, turning to look at a group of ministers headed by Mira. "I believe that all the dukes are dedicated to the Scarlet Empire, and it is clear to the heavens that they will give the Empire and the Lassambo Clan a brilliant world. "Your Majesty Mingjian!" Mi Li bowed and saluted, with an imperceptible smile from the corner of her mouth. "Your Majesty Lilias, does this seem too sloppy?" Duke Delan hurriedly asked for instructions. Although the prime minister has a veto, if the target is a queen, isn''t it putting the cart before the horse? "The princess''s temperament should be clear to you. The soldiers she took to Saplan are selected from your guards. How could there be a betrayal? In short, what''s so strange about this thing? There are too many, the veteran minds that it should be considered in the long term. "Your Majesty, I also support the opinion of the Prime Minister. There are many weird and unreasonable points in this matter. It should not be so hastily. The Duke of Referno hesitated for a moment, and finally decided to stick to his opinion. Oh, take a long-term view? I''m afraid this country will have been reformed by then, Duke Derain? "The power seizures stepped forward, the neutrals were the same as them, and most of the conservatives remained silent. As far as his eyes can be, he is unaccompanied. "What is your intention?" Delan narrowed his eyes and asked earnestly. "This sentence should be for us to ask you, veteran Teresa, what is your purpose in defending a rebellious princess with solid evidence of rebellion? Ask me to say that the case of Prince Ziling and the treasury theft is related to Teresa. Veteran, can''t you get rid of the relationship?" Li Zier dare! The veteran did not say that he had dedicated himself to the death of the Scarlet Blood Territory, and the rebellion was even his brainstem disdainful and disdainful! "The veteran Delan flushed angrily, and scolded the young official. "Hehe, it''s no wonder that since the veteran took office, many of the imperial children who fell in the family tree were killed and missing. I don''t know who is trying to help cover up!" "Quiet!" Lilias slightly propped up her body, her eyes swept over the Fuwei ministers, and stayed on Duke Delan for a while. "Bai Ji is an heir I personally supported. I admit that I am selfish, but if she is the one who framed my imperial brother Prince Ziling''s family, then I will never spare her lightly." Lilia The words of Sixin vowed that there is absolutely undeniable deterrence and authority in his words. This is the pressure that the true royal bloodline can only have, so no courtier will doubt the real life of the empress in front of him. "If this is the case, I will apprehend her and take her back to the imperial city to imprison her in the dark for eternity, and execute her to comfort her brother and children in the sky. "Your Majesty, you have to think twice. You know the nature of your Royal Highness the most. How can she be?" Then Old Lord Teresa, let me ask you, the White Bramble Family, Prince Stone and his son, and my imperial brother Zi Prince Ling, shouldn''t their grievances be punished? 3''(The queen squinted her eyes. = Two "You said I was arbitrary?" The emperor''s cold gaze made Duke Delan stunned. "All kinds of evidence make me wonder, am I not good to that girl? But she repayed me like this, only temporarily cut off the title of princess, what is there to say? If her heart is like a mirror, and she has not betrayed my mother, then I want her to apologize and tell the world about my fault? "Your Majesty, do you really think so?" Delan sighed heavily, his bitter gaze was unbelievable. "Delan is very old, and there is not much nostalgia in this world, but he can''t bear to watch this hard-won river and mountains turn into embers. "What do you mean? Are you accusing the emperor of ruining your wonderful river? ? "Lilias faced cold eyebrows, and the discerning people next to him were winking at the veteran Delan, telling him to stop talking. "Veteran Delan, you are indeed very old, and your eyes are dim to the point where you can''t see where the situation is going. Should I pity you for being too old, or should I doubt you have ulterior motives?" My opinion, this You don¡¯t have to hold on to the position of the public minister, right?" "Your Majesty! Although his words are slightly fierce, the old minister is loyal!" Duke Leferno hurriedly stood up and pleaded. "You two, this is a collusion, do you go to the court together to block me?" Lilias had cold eyes in her eyes. "Yeah, in your eyes, I am afraid I am just a child who is ignorant and ignorant of the world? Are you good ministers and loyal ministers in this world? Proudly commenting on my decision-making, what should you be guilty of?" "If you are not really confused, you are planning to support a puppet to take me off the stage, right? Then, should I do something before then?" Empress Lilias''s gaze made it hard to look straight. "Your Majesty calms down, the old minister Delan may be really confused for a while. After all, Lord Delan is highly respected, but the veterans of the two dynasties should not make a rebellious move. Please look at the face of the first emperor and save Master Delan. "Mi Lai knelt down to plead, and then the courtiers followed. "Capital crime can be avoided and living crime cannot be escaped." The woman said with a cold face, she could feel the aggressive aura outside the hall. Although Delan is highly regarded by Her Majesty the Queen, he mentioned a taboo term today, "Prince Ziling". That was the existence that was regarded by the Queen as her own brother. Now his life and death are unknown. The veteran Derain spoke to calm down his anger at this time. It was really uninteresting. Although the minister was a little surprised, he didn''t feel anything unusual. "In the face of the courtiers, Duke Derain and Duke Lefno have temporarily cut off their official positions and put them in jail for trial, and no one is allowed to approach them. Chapter 506: The conservatives and the neutrals were shocked. They never thought that Her Majesty the Queen would actually imprison the respected Terran ministers in prison. "As for the replacement of the two officials, the position of the public minister is to be determined, and the position of the head of the Patriarch of Reifno will be in accordance with the regulations. The eldest son will succeed and take over." The queen ordered. "Miss "My complexion is not so good, Xi." The girl with purple hair came to the conclusion without looking at the attendant behind her while holding the tea, and sighed slightly. "It looks like something terrible happened, right? "Second Miss, the Lord Duke has been taken to prison by Her Majesty the Queen. The purple-haired girl''s hand holding the teacup trembled, and she faintly noticed something was wrong last night when her father did not return. "Not only the Lord Duke, but also Duke Delan''s meeting this morning, everything happened too suddenly." Xun wiped the sweat from his forehead. "I don¡¯t know what happened. Her Royal Highness and her subordinates were found guilty by the courtiers. Her Majesty gave an oral statement to deprive her of the title of the princess, issued a wanted order, and arrested her ministers. Now the wanted orders have been issued to all the princes and kings. , Her Royal Highness''s reputation plummeted." "Kacha!" The white porcelain cup in the girl''s hand fell to the ground and shattered into a pile of debris. Chapter 27~ Even though there is no turning back in the bow, do you really want to do this? The white-haired man sat on the lonely throne and looked down below, except for the empty hall of the palace. "Hehe...The thick black fog was born with a burst of laughter, and lingering around the white-haired man, there were continuous and disturbing magical noises. "Why, this time I started to install people? It''s not like you, my dear Prince Ziling??" The boiling black foam rolled like some kind of liquid medicine, and finally formed the head of the goat mask man. The white-haired man looked at the goat mask man meaningfully. Although he was very dissatisfied with the mask head who was interfering with his thinking and gesticulating his behavior, he did not show his style. He knew this was futile. It was just an illusion made by the other party using the liquid medicine. He himself was a thousand miles away. Even if he destroys this disturbing quiet phantom, it will not help. It will not have any effect on the other party, but it will still Get a few jokes of sarcasm. It''s as if I''m just a clown who doesn''t know what to do. "What are you doing?" Prince Ziling said coldly. "Hey, what you said, why can''t I come? Tsk tsk, look, now you finally sit on the throne of dreams, don''t I, as a collaborator, even have the qualifications to see my own achievements? "The goat mask man speaks yin and yang strangely, making people unstoppable. The cockroach who could only hide in the dirty and dark corner, Prince Ziling was very disdainful of the masked man in his heart. However, the mystery succumbed to the higher mystery, whether it is out of curse, technical assistance, or maintaining the status quo, it is impossible to break with these unknown guys of unknown origin and purpose. Prince Ziling is confident that by virtue of his talents, he will not be swept around by the opponent. No one in this world can use him, except for "Um, it is understandable. Prince Ziling''s strength is not the same as that of the past. This temper is naturally going to rise a lot, hahaha, understandable and understandable. "Of course, someone dare not forget the help of the medicinal sacrifice. Without the help of the medicinal sacrifice, there is no such thing as my Ziling today." How could Ziling couldn''t understand the meaning of the other party''s words, and his tone was a little dull. "Oh, it turns out that you still remember that nobles have forgotten things. I thought you had forgotten this matter after successfully stealing the country and went to Ao." The mask head laughed. "Your kindness, Ziling is not unforgettable, but I want to correct it. It is more appropriate than stealing the country, reforming the new and eliminating bad governance. Ziling has never meant treason, and will not make anything that violates scarlet. The bottom line of the empire''s interests." Zi Ling said faintly with his chin resting on his hands. "Oh, okay, okay, if you want to think so, this sacrifice will follow your idea, after all, you all like to do it, and you are all willing to do it, right? He succeeded to the throne by his own will, hahaha. "Medicine sacrificial rituals can be said to be business. It has been polite for so long." Zi Ling didn''t seem to plan on arguing with this noisy masked man on this issue, and even pulled the topic away. "Okay, since Prince Ziling, oh no, your Majesty Ziling" is so urgent, then I might as well open the door... Your Majesty Ziling should remember to make an agreement before cooperating with me, right? " ¡­¡­of course I remember. "Ziling frowned slightly. "His Majesty Ziling is now sitting on the throne of the Scarlet Empire, looking at the world, no one has the ability to **** the throne with you, then "Of course, am I the kind of person who speaks nothing?" The king keeps his promises, and he will do what he says. "Zi Ling turned his head slightly. "But why are you in such a hurry?" It''s not that I won''t give it to you, so why bother? ¡¯ "Haha, use it in a hurry, just like what Prince Ziling said, your country is dying and you are in desperate need of a strong medicine, so, you need such a thing very urgently." The goat mask man''s head drifted around and was annoying. Wandering in front of Prince Ziling. "I hope that Prince Ziling will not forget it, but even if Prince Ziling has forgotten, we are still in the know, and the countermeasures are endless. You must understand that I have done a lot of homework before cooperating with you. "Of course, I know, of course I know." Zi Ling pinched his eyebrows and sighed heavily. "Those 30,000 people are not a small number. Let me make it together. Now is the most critical moment. There can be no mistakes. The conservatives underneath are watching me closely. Although the power seizures seem to cooperate with me on the surface, in my heart I don''t know what I''m making... "Prince Ziling, this is your business," the goat mask man''s voice became cold. "I don''t want to care about your country''s grievances and grievances, and I am more lazy to listen to it.... I remember the promised things are more than these?¡¯ "There are also the three treasures of blood in the Scarlet Empire treasury, aren''t they?" "The things in the treasury are a little bit troublesome. After all, it was passed down from my Scarlet Empire through the generations. Can it be delayed for a few days?" Huh? Prince Ziling is planning to turn back? Oh ha ha, that¡¯s okay, but I think the effect of the bottle of dissolving potion given to you is about to expire, right? The silver dagger enchanting liquid will be out of stock. I dare to pack a ticket. Only I will refine this kind of liquid in the entire continent. Without them, what should you do? My Majesty Ziling? " ...I will find a way, the things must be handed in on time, is it okay? ? " "Haha...well, of course there is no problem, then, wish us a happy cooperation?" The goat''s head formed by the black mist liquid medicine gradually dispersed. In the palace where no one was around, the white-haired man breathed a sigh of relief, and then beat it fiercely Throne armrests. "Dirty bugs that can only hide in the dark corners, would you dare to order me? 5...Wait, you must get them all back in the future!" The majestic curse that shook the roar shattered the jade pillars in the hall. After capturing the queen, two princes, the White Thorns family, and his own family, as well as the bloodlines of the desolate royal family, Ling''s strength is not what it used to be. This way of greatly enhancing the concentration of his own blood makes him fascinated and addicted. Even if it is a crooked way, he can no longer look back. Looking around, the entire Scarlet Empire is already in his own pocket, and no one can be his own. opponent. In the end, as long as you catch the princess and let her force her blood to be passed down, you are equivalent to having a way to infinitely enhance your blood! Soon, no one can stop this world... The stars in the sky revolved, and a drizzle hit the cold armor, splashing broken beads at the starting point, and the hazy fog obstructed their sight. I glanced at the map at hand, and looked at the city gate hidden in the rain and fog. "Mr. Bai, the front is Bolton Town, the last checkpoint in the Kingdom of Staunch, and when you go out, you will see an unobstructed plain." The raindrops wet the eyes of everyone, and Kalanti explained to Ji Bai while sitting in the carriage. It has been several days since Clay City, the main city of the Kingdom of Staunton, had been gone. They climbed over the mountains and hurriedly hurriedly arrived at the last checkpoint of the Kingdom of Staunton. The rainy season is here, and when the rainy day is full, riding on a high horse looks at the bright and transparent city ahead through the seam of his helmet. "The rainy season in the Yamao Kingdom comes and goes quickly, and the rain is generally very violent. Enjoying the romance in the rain, you will catch a cold, Mr. Qi." The blonde cat-eared girl looked at herself with a smile, and quietly leaned her body closer. "This umbrella is too small, um...Mr. Cavaliers won''t let me catch a cold, right?" The girl blushed, as if she had made some determination, and snuggled into her arms. "Mr. Bai, Mr. Bai?...Next?" The soft call made Ji Bai recover from a trance, the raindrops hit her eyes, and her eyes were dim. The shy cat-eared girl with cymbals had turned into a silver-brown girl. She was holding an umbrella, looking suspiciously away. Of yourself. "Well, okay, where did you just talk about it?" The Iron Helmet lifted up slowly. "Out of the city ahead, it''s a plain, right? Let''s go. OISE this novel Ji Bai rushed forward. He didn''t want to sleep on the street outside the city. When the rain wasn''t too heavy, he went to the city to rest. Although he is not sure whether it is wise to enter the city now, he has to prepare for the worst at any time. If he guessed correctly, he should be on the most wanted list of the Kingdom of Staun. Ji Bai is not stupid enough to wear the same armor to enter the city, and the armor style has been changed to the blood family plate armor style. No one knows what he looks like, even if someone wants to frame himself with bad intentions, there is nothing he can do. As the sound of the rain ticked, the sound of horseshoes approached, and the light on the top of the city became brighter in the mist. Hearing the sound of horseshoes, the guards who were about to close the city gate paused, and looked at the approaching figures in the rain suspiciously. "Sorry, I''m sorry, we are tourists passing here to the Principality of Referno. Can we go into the city to take shelter from the rain? I am very grateful." Please show me the customs clearance certificate and your identification documents. "The guards didn''t say anything, they were released into the city after a few routine checks were completed, but one of the guards looked at Karanti a few more times and showed nothing. The sound of horses'' hoofs slowed down, and slowly entered the city and deepened. Chapter 507: There were dew hanging on the eaves on both sides, and a few coarse cloth coats hung on the clothes rail. The houses were densely arranged, and the doors and windows were tightly closed. As he walked, Ji Bailema stopped and scanned the surroundings quietly, without saying a word. "Mr. Bai?" The few people behind saw Ji Bai stopped, and then slowly stopped. ...... It''s in the calculation. "Ji Bai slowly sighed. Luckily, he should do a review. "Huh eh? What does it mean to be counted...the few people behind him are a little unclear about Ji Bai''s remarks." After Ji Bai said this, several people noticed the strangeness in the city. It''s really too quiet. On a rainy day, the people wandering on the street are anxious to get home. The people at home are anxious to take back the dry clothes. How can they let the rain soak the dry clothes? The street was also empty, like a dead city with no life at all, it was too quiet, it was really too quiet, it was as quiet as a trap. The sound of horseshoes from far to near sounded abruptly, from all directions, there was also the sound of iron shoes stomping on the ground. Without a cup of tea, the city with ten chambers and nine empty spaces was surrounded by black soldiers. The shield soldiers were in front and the archers were behind. The cavalry was ready to go, and the action was like a rehearsal countless times. "What do you mean by this?" Ji Bai raised his head slightly. "We are just passing passengers, do you know that my lady is accurate, dare to obstruct it like this? "Sorry sir, no matter who your lady is, I''m afraid you won''t be able to keep your head." The speaker immediately moved forward, but the blood race is not a race that can distinguish looks from appearance, so it is not accurate. "I don''t understand what you are talking about." Ji Bai planned to fight one last time. "Don''t understand? It''s okay, you don''t need to understand, dismounting is to cooperate with us. I promise that everyone who is willing to cooperate will not suffer from flesh and blood." The young man grinned stiffly. "You are the city lord? Why should we embarrass these tourists? My lady is an orthodox Lassambo, who intercepted the royal family''s convoy privately. Can you be convicted? "I don''t dare to intercept the convoy of the royal family. Within my authority, I can only intercept the convoy of criminals. "Absurd, are you framing my lady?" Ji Bai touched the long sword on his waist. "Hehe, sir, don''t pretend, aren''t you the real murderer who killed the prince and his son?" The city lord sneered, and sneered at Ji Bai''s dying struggle. "Now, the Empress has issued an edict that the whole country wants you who are bold enough to murder the emperor''s relatives. The details of your identity and appearance have been known by the duchy and kings. As long as you are still in the Scarlet Empire, you are powerless and unable to go to the earth." "We are wanted by the whole country?" Ji Bai tilted his head, thinking a little. "If it is convenient, can you tell us who issued the wanted order? At least let us understand." "I didn''t hear? I told you that it was the edict issued by Her Majesty personally demanding to arrest you, and because of your relationship, temporarily depriving her of the title and status of the princess and demoted to Ximin... "Impossible, Her Majesty the Queen can''t do this!" Before Ji Bai spoke, Kalanti poked his head out of the carriage with excitement. It was said that the princess and Her Majesty had different personalities, but after all, the two of them had blood thicker than water. His relatives, how could Her Majesty take the title of Her Royal Highness from Zi Ran and be demoted to a common people... Kalanti looked at Ji Bai worriedly, a little afraid that he could not accept it. "Puff...The armored man covered his face, as if he was trying to endure something, but in the end he didn''t seem to hold back his voice." The young man frowned and looked at Ji Bai who behaved abnormally. "Oh well, it''s nothing, we''ll get off the horse and be bound, don''t do it, we surrender. Chapter 28 ~ The strong go! Water dripped into the crevices of the stone, the iron door that had been in disrepair and damp was covered with rust, and a smell similar to the decay of a certain animal carcass permeated the prison, but it was okay, and I would not feel difficult to get into the nose after getting used to it. There is a straw bed in the prison, which is not practical. The white quilt is covered with green zero bacteria due to long-term imprisonment. Among the four prisons, nine people can only sit side by side on the ground. under. People are standing side by side in a prison that feels crowded. The people in the prison of Yang 2¡¯s industry line can see clearly that there is a simple wooden table outside the iron fence in front of the table, and the two sides of the bright candlestick face are big. Staring small eyes, you look at me, I look at you, silence each other. The lord rubbed his temples with a headache. Wei Guoyou has the same name and plain, and there is a deep meaning in the seam of the helmet. This gives him a very strange sense of sight. It feels that it is not them but himself that are being held. The guards responsible for protecting the lord¡¯s safety are puzzled "Master City Lord, why don''t we let us take off their armor? t? ? "The city lord waited for him a long time, and motioned to your kid not to talk too much, "Although the other party is a prisoner, the prisoner" What do you know? 7 , They should have their own right to privacy. The right to protect personal property, the right to obtain personal belongings, and the armor are quite kinetic. Isn¡¯t it a kin? They should have their own age, so they should strip off the clothes from the prisoners at will. You are infringing on the personal rights of the suspect and discriminating against them. Is it to apologize to the people of the whole country? ? " "Uh, uh, but the villain thinks that armor should be regarded as a kind of sharp weapon... "Don''t you think, I want me to understand?? Who do we love is the reduction?" The young city lord slammed his face. "Understood, 1 I don''t know the general nonsense, and I asked the city owner... the guard wiped his sweat, although he didn''t understand what he said was reasonable, OK, you are the city owner and you have the final say. The boss of Yudun City coughed twice to conceal his embarrassment, and then cleared up. "Ah... before the interrogation started, there was a cross talk. The Lord Bolton cleared his throat and straightened his face. "Who among you killed the Prince and Son, I didn''t have the mastermind." Just ask who killed the pro-kingdom..." Everyone in the prison looked at each other without saying a word. , The lord of the city has some ways to cure you and torture you "Don''t tell me?" City Lord Bolton sneered. "Don''t tell me? Don''t tell me, you can''t survive, you can''t die!'' . If I said that none of us killed Prince Shiden, would the Lord of the City believe it? "Ji Bai said. "Oh, what do you say?" City Lord Bolton said differently. "The fact that the killing of Prince Tudun was certified by the official stone shop is not something you can resist with a few mouths. It is broken! Is it possible for us to make up a twist on the spot" Hey, I said why you are like this Unreasonable? To be honest, you don''t like to listen to it, the low-handed people move the car, they have long told this bizarre story, and you know that this is what we did? ? "Di Ling was dissatisfied. If Ji Bai didn''t let them do it, they would have smashed the small fortress into pancakes. "sure, Then you can edit it on the spot, the lord of the city is listening. " "I killed the lord of the city lord, I killed it." Ji Bai raised his hand to speak. Get up from the ages. As soon as you start your performance, "Well, I finally have someone who knows the current affairs and is willing to tell the truth." City Lord Bolton smiled and stood up with a gesture, "Let''s talk, what is the motive, why would you dare to murder? Prince Ston, father and son, have you used any method to achieve God¡¯s deeds? Is the person who instigated you behind the scenes is the princess, tells you one to five to ten, maybe this city lord can intercede for you and say something, forgive you a little Life. "No one instigated me, kill if you want, if you want to, Do you think they are not pleasing to your eyes? " "Are you fooling this city lord? City Lord Bolton narrowed his eyes. "Frankly explain, Don¡¯t be sloppy with the city¡¯s master Kill them if you see them not pleasing to your eyes. Are you a three-year-old kid as the lord of the city? ? " "Master City Lord really wants to know? I''m afraid you don''t believe it." Ji Bai spread his hands. "The Lord of the City is respectful and respectful. How could the Lord of the City not believe it? "Say, just tell the truth, "Okay, let me tell you. In fact, the princess ordered me to do this. I don''t know the reason, and the reason why I am willing to take on this task is also very simple. These two father and son robbed my woman and disappeared." Bai motioned that he was finished. On the side, both Karan and Di Ling looked at him in shock. They didn''t understand why he wanted to discredit himself, and they even made up such obvious teachings. Zi 03 he sells rice and gets close to the drying bag. "Do you know what happened to the killing of Prince Stone..." City Lord Bolton was silent. This man''s father and mother died early, living in the world without relatives and no reason. "Knowing that if the common people dare to offend the royal family, they will be banished to the Nine Clan, but I am a person, and I will not let the others be killed. This task is accurate to me?. Ji Bai said in an unbiased tone. "Hey drink!" The water cup was smashed on the wooden table, splashing water, City Lord Bolton stood up abruptly, pointing at Ji Bai with trembling fingers, unable to speak for a long time. ...! "The Lord Bolton waved his hand. Chapter 508: "Hey? Lord City Lord, is this the end of the interrogation?" The guard asked puzzled. "The prisoner confessed his crime, what else needs to be interrogated? Go away. By the way, order the guards guarding the prison to let them eat later and try their best to meet their requirements, understand?" "This/ Novel. The guard nodded, looked at the nine people in the prison, and shook his head unfortunately. "Okay, I see." The guard nodded Does Yamaguchi Renji know what the lord means? As the chief jailer who has been in the prison for many years, how could he beheaded without knowing it? He must be sent on the road to get the other party to eat better. This is a moment after Bolton City Prison, accompanied by a burst of orderly The sound of footsteps gradually disappeared from near to far, and the prison returned to calm. "Dian..., Mr. Bai, are we really going to wait for death here? Do we want to rush out now and kill these animals?" Di Ling suggested. "Why, aren''t you happy that someone invites you to dinner for free?" Ji Bai glanced at everyone present. "Mr. Bai, what do you mean... ¡­ Rush out from here after eating? "Karanti thought thoughtfully. "Why are Qian going out?" Ji Bai asked suspiciously. "It''s not bad to rest here for one night, but the environment is not so good and it''s better than sleeping on the street, right? Seeing that the inspectors of the Red Empire have come down to **** us? ¡­Although Di Ling sometimes acted recklessly, "I was scared at that time, but she was not really brainless. "Inspector army? Do you see where this word is mentioned in his words?" "Hey? Doesn''t it mean that he won''t report?" Di Ling was suspicious of Ji Bai''s obvious illogical words. "Hush like this? Didn''t you see that people didn''t even put the shackles on us." Ji Bai was not bitter, lying on the iron fence, shouting several times to the jailer guarding the gate. "Brother, we are all hungry, can you give us something to eat?" "Did not eat lunch? Are you hungry?" The jailer looked strangely at the blazing sun outside on the hillside. Han Yunzhong + **** "There is no way, but you caught a few of us at noon, is it possible to forget?" "Oh, good cough, I understand." The jailer agreed with pleasure. "Don''t just take blood samples, remember to take some noodles, I''ll take a bite." Ji Bai asked as if he didn''t even know that he was causing trouble to others. "Cut. It''s really troublesome!" The jailer said impatiently, overexploiting his breath. In fact, blood products, especially the noodles that can be eaten by the blood, fillings and foods like ground cakes are edible by humans. ,. Yes, the blood of intelligent creatures with needles can only be enjoyed by the nobles. Most of the common people of the blood race eat the blood of cattle, or grow ¡®red with some noodles for food. These are also digestible, but they need to be accompanied by animal blood. Pieces of 7 food coming. "The jailer''s work efficiency was fairly high. After a while, he came back with a small plate and placed the plate within the reach of the other party. "Thank you, brother jailer, thank you very much." Ji Bai took the food on the dinner plate one by one and threw it to everyone, while pretending to be accompanied by blood waves, he ate the noodles. o) SE text small i list "What''s your mouth? Chi Ming, there will be no chance if you don''t eat it again." Looking at the people who looked at the food with a blank face, Ji Bai said while talking about the pasta. After all, there are not many opportunities to eat things in the prison, and there will be no chance in the future. "Come on, no one is robbing you.... Seeing Ji Bai who is starting to eat in prison, the jailer slowed down his anger. "Why not, I want to be a dead man to assassinate the prince. .Hey, what a pity, what a pity. " "Brother, can I ask you a question? "Ji Bai leaned forward to the jail, annoying. "Now, Shan Guo is deciding what the princess is under the control of what I have, and public opinion is in the hands of the nobles. The truth is, "Probably, the situation is not clear yet. Who knows what the upper echelons of the royal family are thinking and what? How would we know? " "Then, do you know who made the proposal to impeach the princess?" I know? Am I just a little jailer? " "How could I know how to die because the intelligence was completely empty, and continue to watch my own pasta. "Meeting brother." Originally wanted to know about marriage E Search Youyou in Min. What, although he has a kind heart, but he didn''t intend to look at them, he just shook his head and didn''t say anything to disturb the group of strong men who were about to go to the execution ground. In the middle of the night, the sleepy Ji Bai was awakened by the creaking sound of iron locks. The rusty door, It was opened with a creak. The dazzling light from the torch near the second eye made the eyes accustomed to the night a little uncomfortable. In a daze, Ji Bai opened his eyes. Good evening, the first man, is there anything you want to do with me? Ji Bai stood up, "Oh, this is not the city master... (yawns), Here, I stretched my waist slightly. ¡­Sir, please follow me. ...Ji Bai didn''t seem to be surprised by this. After glancing at the people who were asleep, Kalanti had already woke up and cast doubtful eyes. Ji Bai motioned to her not to act rashly, and followed the city lord out of the prison gate. , It seems to be the private bedroom of the lord. Under the **** of several guards, the two went up the stairs and came to a spacious room. "Sir, please sit down." The city lord motioned to Ji Bai to sit down. People should be here to send me this crime to hell, why bother? " "The Lord of the City should .Tian was unfortunately killed, and that must be to go to the side of the **** of Rasambo. "The city owner is in awe. "Strong man, warrior!" What a good guy! "C Factory does not express my highest respect to you! As he said, the city lord made a porridge to Ji Bai. "I represent all the civilians in the Kingdom of Tudun, "what does the lord city lord mean? . Although he expected that the other party didn''t mean to disadvantage him, the other party''s reaction still exceeded Ji Bai''s expectation. ¡­They treat people as two-legged livestock and merge fields "In fact, this Tuton Kingdom suffers from the rule of the Tuling clan. Jiang Ming decided to make the poor people sign a contract to sell their lives. Numerous hands and feet caused thousands of people to die in famines. They opened underground casinos, manipulated the gambling game secretly, and lured the points. People on children 0 Forced to leave Qingjing and buy young children cheaply to train them into coolies, dead men, try to benefit the people by the disaster, and will not let the last few drops of blood of the people... "My sister," the city lord slowly closed his eyes. , She was once seen by Prince Stone¡¯s third son, but it¡¯s a pity that my little city owner can¡¯t do anything about it... "Zhuangtu! You killed those two bully surnames for the common people of the Kingdom of Allston, thank you and sing praises!" The city lord held Ji Bai''s hand for a long time and did not let go. " I''m tied to you and hand you over to the court. Isn''t this going to make me be stabbed by a thousand swords? ? Besides, you are the one served by the princess... , T. .. Her Majesty Dijin eliminated several harsh dictatorships, and now she is sympathetic to the people and sent you to kill the scourge. I remember Her Royal Highness, she was a bully, she is so benevolent! " ¡­"Ji Bai didn''t know what to say, so he shut up. Chapter 509: "Don''t say anything, let''s get out of the city on the night! I didn''t tell the matter, but I was always worried about the limited line in the military. After the court, there is no movement, so hurry up!" The city lord patted Ji Bai on the shoulder. Deeply said. Nothing happened .as6 is just outside the domain gate, and all your companions are released, waiting for you outside the gate, hurry, don''t say anything, get on the horse and go! Outside of this city, there is a plain. Going south is Maolin. The court can''t catch you anyway! "The city lord pushed Ji Bai, acting more anxiously than Ji Bai himself. "Is this going away? I still want to live for one... "No matter what! It''s too late if you don''t leave, Gui, go back to the princess stock and tell her the current status of the Lihong Empire! Isn''t the pretender worker coming together to help me pull this strong soil away? " What are you doing in a daze? The bad karma arrived in front of the domain gate, Karanti and the others were already there waiting for them, so it was just like that. Ji Bai yawned, half-pushing and half-step came to the city. "Brilliant man, good Erlu Anshe M'' Ji Bai, who was galloping on his horse, could hear the other party''s voice from a distance. Chapter 29~The Southern Countries In the dark night, a few black shadows rushed forward, raising sand and dust on the endless field, and the high hanging moon brought a tiny ray of light to the people on the way under the night. "I''m not very familiar with the terrain of this area. Going south is a large forest. Going straight on this road is the relatively barren southern principalities." The horse speed slowed down, and Kalanti watched with some worry. The armored man leading the way. The speed slowed down, and Ji Bai''s horse gradually stopped. "His Majesty, Her Majesty the Queen must have done this out of helplessness or compulsion, or someone is making trouble from it. Don''t take it to heart. It''s just a title. In our eyes, you will always be our Princess." Kalanti Looking at him with a complicated mood, the moonlight shining down stretched his figure very long. "Yeah, isn''t it just a title? In this world, only you can really discredit what counts. As long as you give an order, the Templars and the Jedo people will immediately wish you rejuvenation and reign as king!" For fear that the world will not be chaotic, they only obey the blood spirit heirs who have witnessed ascending to the throne by their Templar knights. "Something happened to the imperial palace." Ji Bai muttered, looking up at the less bright moon wheel in the night sky, as if talking to himself. "Something happened to the palace?" "Not only that, I am afraid that Lilias has also had an accident." Ji Bai let out a laugh that seemed to be sneer and mocking. "Why does your Highness say that?... Although the power seizers are not honest, they have not been bold enough to take action against your Majesty? This is the blood of Lashambo that has lasted for thousands of years. They even have the heart to overthrow the royal family and they don''t have this... "That''s why it was said that she was probably also in an accident." Ji Bai beat the horse and moved forward slowly. "Since returning to the Scarlet Blood Territory, all kinds of black pots have been detained from Tianbi, as if someone was operating in a dark box, and it was arranged in advance. There are no intentional silver daggers and power seizures who suddenly gave power. I am afraid there are still many us in the DPRK. Things you don''t understand. "I don''t know what the seizures are thinking, but Lilias will definitely not let the seizures put me on this almost treasonous hat. There is no definite evidence for such a hasty conviction. At first sight, it is not that. Handwriting with a black belly." Ji Bai seemed to be e. "Don''t you see it, such an obvious problem, let me put it bluntly. Lilias is a scheming black belly, but she is also a black belly who is hungry and thirsty for relatives. That is to say, even if I really rebel It¡¯s absolutely impossible for her to really cure my sin. Maybe she¡¯ll just abdicate to me for this, and retreat to ensure that the mother-daughter relationship will not deteriorate or something... Ji Bai seems to analyze it casually. "Think about this kind of problem casually." If you think about it, you can understand that it was definitely not Lilias who made the decision, but now that the rebellious matter of the princess is spreading, she does not stand up to clarify, it is obvious that the so-called "female like" today is another person. "Your Majesty, is there a lack of family affection?" Karanti was a little unbelievable. In her eyes, her Majesty Lilias would always look like an inscrutable and unpredictable appearance. It is difficult for ordinary people to understand the depth of her thoughts, and it is even harder to see her through. Purpose, she couldn''t even guess which words she said were true and which ones were false. Having served her Majesty the Queen for so many years, she never knew that the Queen had this aspect. "A real person does not show his face, and he is not a real person. The side that is shown is for people to see, and the person who is inadvertently revealed is the real person who pretends to be the best, unless they can always stick that mask on their own. On his face, the disguise was so disguised that he could not even detect it. Ji Bai explained. "However, with the strength of Her Majesty, unless it is a large-scale coup, it is impossible for the power seizures to remove Her Majesty from power. Why is there still no news from Huangcheng?" "This is the focus of my attention." Ji Bai looked deeply at the thick moonlight. "The power seizure party has hired foreign aid. It is very likely that it is the family or subordinate of that big octopus." "The family of the big octopus... Are you referring to the ghost shark in Saplan?" "Well, that''s not the most powerful family member of the big octopus. If I remember correctly, there are nine people under it who serve as sacrifices." Ji Bai counted with his fingers. "It''s not an ancient god, that guy is not a creature of this plane at all. There is no big octopus among the nine creation gods. It is an outsider, trying to sit back and enjoy its success." Ji Bai''s horse paused, and he was silent suddenly. Silence. "Take it down?". "Hush hush." ??Ji Bai made a hush motion and made the horse lean over, observing the movement under the hillside in secret. Kalanti and Di Ling also noticed the sound of the sound under the hillside, the cliff just concealed the moonlight, and there seemed to be a few vague shadow sets in the darkness. "Quick, move! You are quicker, so I can finish the move as soon as no one notices it." Down the hillside, the little boss dressed as a thief was instructing his "subordinates to transport the goods from the truck." The blood has dried up, melted into the cold and hard clod, and the bags of purses scraped from the corpses symbolized the number of victims. "You don''t need to be in such a hurry, be careful, it won''t be good if you damage the goods." The burly man in a coarse coat said slowly. "But the boss, this is already the guard range of the Yunan City Guards. If you are found to behave like a ghost, you may be... "Don''t ask so much, I said nothing is okay, just pay attention, this batch of goods is not used to honor us." The strong man motioned to his subordinates to shut up, his eyelids drooping with a pipe in his mouth, as if completely It''s as if it can''t be motivated. "Quickly, put it on, don''t spill it... the black guys are working hard and excited. There is nothing more exciting than the success of a single transaction. "Black Bull, don''t pull my clothes. Didn''t you see that I was busy? Go to work soon, everyone is busy now!" "What are you talking about? Who is pulling your clothes? I''m busy, so I have time to be so boring?" "...The big man in black was taken aback, and then he saw that there was no one behind him, only bursts of bitter wind. It''s such a dark sky, wouldn''t it be hell? ? The big man was a little dazed, and took a step back abruptly, his eyes moved down before he noticed the petite figure. She was only covered with a piece of black rags, and the sky was too dark to see her specific face. "Big brother, our pet is lost. Did you see our pet? Um, probably, it''s so big, it''s long, and there are so-long horns on her head. Have you ever seen her? ? "Scared Laozi...Where is the little broken boy? What pets are not pets? Go, we are busy, don''t you want to get into trouble, just understand?" The black man pulled away his clothes impatiently , Turned around, then changed his mind. No, where''s the little hairy boy from this wilderness? ? The bleak moonlight shone down, and the black-clothed thieves carrying the goods stopped one after another, staring blankly at the extra figure on the truck. The rose gold hair swayed gently with the wind under the night and moon, the boots stepped heavily on the cargo, the silver dragon''s tail slowly relaxed, and the hanged to suffocation corpse fell on the ground. With her back to the moonlight, her cold eyes looked at the howling ants on the ground. "Damn it, where did it come from?" The leader responded first, and quickly organized his subordinates to evade and meet, and opened his mouth, only to realize that he could no longer make a sound, and his head had ¡®flyed away... The huge sword-like ¡®death¡¯ stretched out without scruples. It was the dragon¡¯s teeth, slashing with great opening and closing, and the wind carried could tear the thieves¡¯ flesh and bones alive. In less than a minute, the whole group of bandits were wiped out. All that could prove their existence was the **** Yin "sniff..." Milo leaned in front of the cargo and moved her small nose. "Ordinary silks, spices and seasonings, etc., do not carry private goods. "Okay, hard work, Xiao Luoluo. Miluo didn''t say anything, she yawned and retracted into the ink stick and followed Bai Ji, seemingly used to daily handling of such trivial matters. "It''s just ordinary spices, it''s really boring... Di Ling and the others who caught up afterwards knocked on the box and shook their heads. "Look. These bandits robbed a caravan. What should I do with these merchandise, Your Highness?" "Move to the grove over there." Throwing away the black cloth that was picked up anywhere on her body, she glanced at the incomplete corpse on the ground. The good night vision ability of the vampire made Bai Ji discover an interesting gadget. . A generation of cloth bags marinated with good spices, stuffed with gold coins, and a token made of jade. The carving technique is very fine, and the blood language of the word ¡®Southern Union¡¯ is engraved on it. After the tokens and purses were collected, several people transported the wooden carts carrying the goods to a small forest not far away and hid them. Chapter 510: "From here, we can''t use our original identities. Let''s dress up and enter the city." "His Royal Highness, why don''t you fly to the imperial city? If the situation is so urgent, it''s okay for us to wait for you here, right." Di Ling doubted. "If it''s that easy." Kalanti sighed. "The Scarlet Empire is equipped with a''No Flying'' curse on all sides, and the enchantment switch is held in the hands of each city lord, and even if it can fly through...you can think of a method, don''t others think of preventive measures?" "Hey, what do you mean by this woman? What is the method I can think of? Good fellow, do you want to fight again?" Di Ling grinned unconvinced. "Don''t make a noise, in short, let''s dress up in disguise first." Then, with a good distance vision, Bai Ji could see that the gate in the distance was still open, and some refugees in ragged buildings entered it. Look like. Bai Ji rolled her eyes and thought of an idea. She jumped into the grass beside her, changed her dress and put on a tattered robe, and then she rolled on the ground and played in the mud. Dirty his face and clothes. "His Royal Highness, you... "Don''t froze, let''s mess up your clothes, then smear your face with mud, quickly, dress yourself up as a refugee. ...Karanti hesitated for a moment, looking at the Jedo, who had changed his armor and was learning how to roll on the ground, gritted his teeth, closed his eyes, and scratched his eyes on the ground with a few hands of mud. Apply it to your face. This is undoubtedly an out-and-out torture for Kalanti, who has a certain mental cleanliness. "No, Karanti, um, you are far from meeting the requirements like this." Bai Ji asked Karanti to squat down, pinched Karanti¡¯s face and looked at it carefully, frowned and shook her head. . "It¡¯s hard to get through it like this. Come on, let¡¯s help you~ Hmm, the clothes are not up to standard. They seem to be deliberately soiled. It¡¯s too easy to see. All of these must be improved in detail. It. ... Your Highness! You, what are you doing? ? "Looking at Bai Ji, who was walking towards her with a big pair of scissors, with a smile on her face, Karanti blushed and subconsciously covered her clothes. Oh, I see, you are shy and afraid that others will see it, are you? Come on, let¡¯s go to the bushes and take your time~~" Bai Ji is like a kid who jumps happily, pulling Karan Di''s hand dragged into the grass regardless of the opponent''s struggle. "Uh, eh? Your lord, please! Don''t, don''t..., then you can''t! No, you can''t cut it anymore...It''s completely gone! "Well... your head, the upper horns and the shoulder bones are so conspicuous, can''t you retract it?" After processing Kalanti, looking at the extremely protruding physiological characteristics of Jeduo, Bai Ji had a headache. Rubbed his head. "Do you mean this? You can actually retract it, but it''s just a little uncomfortable. "Say it earlier, um... Sure enough, there are more blood races now. As long as you don''t open your mouth, you can''t basically recognize that you are not blood races. Come on, mess up your clothes a little bit, and we mixed in with a disguised family. In the middle of the night, a group of beggars with different dresses and disheveled hair entered the southern countries. The guards guarding the city were extremely lax. They seemed to be used to these refugees. They were too lazy to even take a look. They yawned and became dizzy. sleep. The southern countries are not a country, but a merged alliance formed by the southern aristocratic lords. Due to the scarlet empire in the south, the land is barren and the resources are scarce, and there is little land to grow blood food, resulting in the economic level of the southern countries ranking the scarlet empire The bottom of the list. Poor mountains and bad waters, a place where even birds do not shit. In fact, Bai Ji''s impression of the southern countries only remains in the text description, and what she sees with her own eyes is far more shocking than the text description. It is not so much a country of nobility enfeoffment, but rather a huge refugee camp. Chapter 30 ~ Sleeping on the Street If the lord of the imperial city inhabits nearly one-fifth of the upper class of the Scarlet Empire, then the southern countries are undoubtedly huddled with at least half of the bottom class of the Scarlet Empire, and only here can you see the dry attitudes of the lowest-level refugees. After eating and worrying about the next meal, there is no guarantee of food, clothing, shelter, or even my own life. The cold wind hunts and hunts into the dilapidated tent, without clothing, no food, no bit of cold. To keep warm with straw, you can only curl up your body as much as possible. The world is cruel and cold to them, and to them, the world is gray without color, even the warm sunrise full of sunset is just a short-lived beauty for them. The numbness revealed in their eyes is the exhaustion and boredom of the world, and the indifference to life. They have long been accustomed to lingering and panting when they are alive. Maybe they will die on the frosty streets on the first day, entering reincarnation in long sleep and prayer. There are no decent houses in the southern countries. The broken wooden signs on the streets can no longer distinguish the words above. The few remaining wooden buildings are in disrepair for a long time, and most of them are unoccupied. It was the fence, and there were a few patched pieces of broken clothing hanging on the tattered brick wall. Most of the refugees live in their own tents. There is no concept of streets in this city. They set up tents at the center of the road and on both sides of the aisles. They don¡¯t care about the road being occupied. The law enforcement guards are negligent. Irregularities do not form a radius, i may also be one of the reasons why it has become a refugee camp. Refugees with rags and haggard faces lie everywhere in the middle of the street. Before the tents they set up, they either slept or ate the few food in their bags. Their eyes were lost, and they seemed to have been forced to survive by the turbulent and displaced life. Survival instinctively, looking at their backs with resentful eyes, daring not to speak, because they understand that the guards are not the existence that can provoke, at least not the existence that they can provoke. The backers of the guards are the powerful city owners, who provoke them not only to be driven out of the city, but also to risk losing their lives. For refugees, they have nothing to lose except their lives. They dare not provoke a powerful existence. It is probably the instinct of every creature to seek advantages and avoid harm. At least at this point, there is no difference between humans and blood. The short figure in the shabby black robe entered the city quietly and wandered alone in this noisy and noisy refugee city. Passing over a tent that looked like a ¡®small grave bag¡¯ everywhere, it was like a winding maze, and the smell of excrement floating in the depths of the alley was disgusting, just like a large pig farm. Sf Yimu Novel The girl was not alone when she came in, but after passing a small alley, she was alone when she came out of it. "Ah, life is so hard and hard. There are eighty-year-old mothers and three-year-old children. I can''t even drink black tea for these two days. The quality of life has plummeted. It''s really getting more and more... "Stop, let''s make you smile, is that kind of helpless feeling like you can''t cry anymore?? What''s the matter with your intoxicated appearance that seems to be performing a recitation? Also black tea, which refugee would be like you Talking like this? The acting is too bad, unqualified... "Forget it, don''t act, we might not be able to eat dinner anymore... We will all go to the bowl for a while, we don''t need you to come out anymore, we will lose our life when we see you acting. In this way, because the acting skills of the teammates are really unbelievable, Bai Ji has no alternative but to seal them into the world of necromancers. There is no guarantee that living people will be affected by entering the world of the dead, but there should be no problems if they enter the world for less than two or three days. As a member of the Rasambo clan, Bai Ji¡¯s acting skills are not too bad. She is in a tattered black robe covered with patches, covering her conspicuous silver hair, her two small feet are pulling big rag shoes, and she is wide and shabby. The trousers and long clothes are to prevent some people from being upset and ill-intentioned. The dressing is in complete harmony with the painting style here. At first glance, he is a member of the refugee camp. From the appearance, there is no sense of disobedience at all. This is the self-cultivation of an actor. The management of the whole city is very lax. As long as the identity is not revealed, it should be easy to pass through. Don''t mess with unnecessary troubles. "Guru... just as she was about to take advantage of the darkness to cross the southern countries in a rush, the hungry" lower abdomen protested to her, and she has not eaten today, although it does not affect her activity ability and curse ability for the higher blood race. Reserve, but it''s a little uncomfortable to be hungry after all. No one likes this feeling, even Bai Ji who eats only 70% full. Some are hungry, my abdomen is suddenly empty, I want to be filled with something~~ "You little cloth spots can''t grow taller no matter how much you eat, just give it to me!" The rampant scene did not happen in a shady alley. Everyone saw it and witnessed the tall boy reigning. Her strong body bullied the skinny and malnourished little girl. In this world, there are fights at all times, and some fights are fought. Although they are of different scales, they are of the same nature. It is nothing more than using guns to bully the weak and bullying others. Under the numb everyone''s eyelids, a commonplace scene for everyone happened again. This kind of painless farce did not arouse the numb humanity. After a long period of polishing, the vivid hearts were completely cold. The strong will die, the weak will starve to death, and the strong will not be wrong. The weak is the original sin, but different environments present the same degree of survival of the fittest. This is reality. Or check small l''C people will always impose their own misfortune on others, and will impose resentment towards the strong on the weak. This is probably the incomparably attractive piece of blood taken by the fat man of intelligent creatures from the girl¡¯s hands. Kui, the merciless swearing, kicked the girl and beat the loser. When he was about to enjoy his hard-earned victory, a small hand grabbed the corner of his clothes. "Who? The thing that doesn''t know what''s good or bad?" The fat man turned around and looked at the black-robed girl who was short behind him contemptuously. "What are you doing short winter melon? Don''t be okay, or I don''t mind leaving you too. Beat down. ... Bai Ji raised her gaze, and her scarlet pupils were deeply imprinted in the fat man''s eyes like a bright red curse. "Hey, big brother, can you give us the blood fat in your hand?~~ "Okay,... the fat man''s eyes were dull and dull, and he obediently handed the blood cake held tightly in his hand to Bai Ji. "Thank you~~ Seeing your fat is so thick, we thought you should have no demand for this thing." Bai Ji smiled and took the blood cake, sniffed the taste. It is made of livestock blood, and the quality is still very good. The crude one, but it''s better than nothing. When she put it to her lips, Bai Ji frowned. The dirty appearance of this blood cake made it difficult for her to eat it. I don¡¯t know where it came from, and it was held by sweat-stained hands... Bai Ji''s only appetite was gone, and she threw away the blood cake. Chapter 511: The skinny girl watched the blood cake that was thrown back in front of her again, looked at the figure that had already left, and wanted to stand up and thank her, but her thighs as thin as a tree trunk were totally uninteresting. The plan will not change, and I don¡¯t know which way to go. Bai Ji is a little tired, hungry and a little bit accustomed to it, her head is dizzy, she wants to sleep, since If you are a beggar refugee, then go to the village and act as if you can. Bai Ji looked around, just to see a pavilion with no roof on the side of the road, but unfortunately, it was already full. A big man was snoring loudly, lying on the straw at this moment. "Hey, wake up, wake us up." The big man who sleeps more dead than a pig can naturally not be awakened by a few breeze. "Hey, how can you sleep better than a pig?" Bai Ji was full of disgust, took off her shoes, and kicked the man''s rough face very unfriendly. What do you eat? A factory mu playing "Hahaming..." The drooling man was awakened by a shake of teasing. "Snow, blood cake?" ? Where is the blood cake? He looked at the pink feet in front of him in a daze, and subconsciously leaned over. "Go away, is it disgusting? I haven''t taken a bath for a few days, so dare to touch us?" Bai Ji''s black-bellied smiling face collapsed completely, covering her nose, and stepping on the big man''s face with one foot. Corner. "Hey, get up, get out, this is ours." Bai Ji said coldly. "Huh?" The big man was taken aback, and touched his nose a little funny. On this street, for the first time, he saw Lengtouqing dare to grab this ¡®dragon bed¡¯ with his Scarface, newcomer? "Didn''t you understand? Let''s let you get out. ¡­¡­Yes. .KN Shin Ji¡¯s words seemed magical. The big man kept his eyes on, then stood up voluntarily, walked to the entrance of the pavilion very obediently, squatted, and rolled out like a ball. "Ah Ming, Wumu Xiumi~ Good night, Miss Moon." After vacating her position, Bai Ji patted the dust slightly, and the tight black robe lay down, curled up like a squirrel, and soon passed. There was an orderly sound of breathing. "Miss, wait for the old... hey, listen to my advice, the vitality of those refugees is tenacious, and they can''t starve to death for a while. This is just finished eating, you can stop for a while." Outside the broken wooden wall There was a thin conversation, and then, two figures appeared on the road one after another. "It doesn''t feel good to be hungry, isn''t it." After the hoarse and low voice of the old man, there was a delicate and crisp voice of a girl, his tone full of worry. "Hey, old slave, I know, Miss, you are kind." Looking at the girl with braided long hair in front of him, the rickety old man sighed. "But it''s not a problem that you have been raising them like this, they don''t. I won''t be grateful to you. "I don''t mean to make them grateful." The girl shook her head, her face firm. "I''m just doing what I can do, doing my best. "Hey, miss, listen to the old slave. If we still have surplus food, it is not a bad thing to be kind and good, and the old slave does not expect anyone to thank us, but the food in our family is already stretched, and the warehouse will soon bottom out. Yes, but those refugees are nothing. "You always say that you won''t give it next time and keep some food for yourself, but when will it be next time? ? " ... The girl was silent, looked at the stars in the sky, and sighed deeply. "You" miss, it''s better, let''s go back. "The old man sighed. "A person''s power is limited after all, isn''t it?" " ".Go... the girl shook her head bitterly. "Where can I go back?" My home is gone, isn¡¯t it? Even, I haven¡¯t had time to see my father and younger brother for the last time. Now how can I have the face to go back? There is no place to be called home for a long time. "Miss... don''t you still have a elder brother? The eldest master is still there." "No, I can''t go back." The girl shook her head like a drum. She was silent for a long time. She glanced over the road inadvertently, slightly surprised. "Isn''t this, the uncle who likes to sleep inside the wooden wall? How could he show up on the side of the road?" The girl covered her mouth in surprise. "Why are you sleeping on the side of the road? Did nothing happen?" The girl was a little confused and spared the uncle who was lying on the ground, and walked into the pavilion made of a few rotten woods with some curiosity. In the moonlight, she saw the girl curled up on the straw, as if she wanted to hug the last warmth of her body as much as possible. It''s a girl, and it''s still a very young kind. Leaning on the outline of the body, the girl recognized it. Is she also a refugee here? Why did he appear here? Could it be that the overbearing uncle was kind enough to let this homeless little girl live in her ¡®mansion¡¯? Alone? No companions, no relatives, parents, etc.? Most of the refugees that girls see bring their families to move here, and they are completely moved here one by one. There are few people alone, even if there are adults who can survive alone, why are there such small children without parents? What? Did she wander here alone? Driven out by the family, fall in family status, or accidental death of both parents, the young and inexperienced girl has to learn to take care of herself and learn to be strong. The original house no longer has a place for her, so she has to wander away alone. , Lonely wandering. In just a few seconds, the girl made up a touching and tearful storyline. What a poor child, the fate is really unfair to you. Living alone and still strong until now, what kind of struggle have you experienced... Thinking about it, the girl pityed the sleeping girl into her arms. Chapter 31 ~ Relief for granted? "Wum chuu mi um chuo~" In the sound of unexplained dreams, the girl in her sleep unconsciously rubbed her thighs together and licked her small lips. The slender eyebrows gradually tightened, as if dreaming of something bad, the corners of his mouth murmured. "Cake, cake... Butter cake is sticky, so ugly, don''t don''t... Umm tweeted!" "My mother, we, we are wrong, we are really wrong, I will definitely not dare to do it next time, mother mother is forgiving, my little mouth is going to be filled up, I can''t pretend to provoke, my belly is already full...Her His face was getting worse and worse, he stomped his feet indiscriminately, as if trying to escape something desperately, and then rolled his eyes with the mosquito coil. The southern climate is dry and cold, and firewood and stoves are indispensable. They say that vampires have the ability to resist the cold, but that only applies to the royal family with pure blood. Common people are ordinary people without the protection of the blood of gods, except for the more tenacious vitality. Apart from having a long enough life span, perhaps they are no different from fragile human beings. They are both bargaining chips and victims of wars and political struggles. "Puff puff puff... the flames in the furnace are shining on the pure silver hair sticking out of the black robe, and the black robe that wraps the petite body is slightly wide. The girl curled up her exquisite body, squeezing It seems to feel very comfortable after pressing her lips. Although as a vampire girl can¡¯t feel the feeling of cold, she can also feel that the environment she is in is very comfortable. The cold straw under the pillow seems to become soft, and sleeping on it can¡¯t help but produce a time when only severe winter. Symptoms of bed-laying just appear. The smooth air seemed to become dry, as if lying in his own room. "Uum Tumi... There was a hot touch on her feet. When the nightmare was going on, Bai Ji blinked her dim eyes, and a soft and comfortable place on her lips would always make people mentally numb. The so-called transition from frugality to luxury is easy to frugality. A comfortable environment always makes people tired of mind and body, and getting rid of it will test a person''s willpower. Sleeping alone in the suburbs with her consciousness empty, Bai Ji is not really careless in the sense of the word. She believes that her pet will expel the dragon''s breath and destroy it at the moment when someone has malicious intentions towards her. Even in less than half a year of seeing each other, this tacit understanding has never been severed as if it had lasted for thousands of years. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and patted her head. The big cake chasing herself was gone, replaced by a warm fireplace and a warm-toned bed. The wooden room is not too big, and there are not many furnishings in the room, but it makes people feel very warm and clean. There are things like spices hanging on the walls. The bed can barely sleep alone. The fireplace is The dry wood is crackling. Was it picked up by someone casually? I can afford to live in a wooden house. It is probably a small local rich man in the southern countries. According to the situation before E, the other party should not be a perverted attribute of lo*ic*n or something. , I just picked myself back from the slums in good intentions. or Mu Xiaowan Otherwise, he might have been baked into popcorn by Milo. There was something crazy in her mind. When Bai Ji just wanted to support her body, three question marks appeared on her head, and her body seemed to be entangled by something. She tilted her head, silently trying to untie the two arms that were tightly bound to her body, and afraid of waking up the girl who was sleeping well on her chest, she could only tangled out her tongue. He sighed lightly. It should be confirmed. It was probably this girl who picked up herself. The aristocratic temperament was revealed from the bones, and this kind of thing could not be disguised. Jiaohao''s delicate face is full of serenity, except for her sleeping position...well, she is more ingenious. The girl is like a princess who has been left behind by the people. Well, at least he is more like a princess than yourself. Which princess in the world looks like a creature between a young girl and a loli? The fact that staying young and unable to grow up is really a racial disadvantage... Glancing at her poor and poor figure, Bai Ji sighed like this more than once. It seems that Bai Ji''s movements are too disturbing to the girl, as if she unconsciously hugged Bai Ji in her sleep, the girl''s body began to squirm slowly, muttering to herself,...ok, what does this mean? Was it a simple dream, or was it followed by the sarcasm and sarcasm of the dream? ? Is yours big? ? ...Cut. It''s just a little bit bigger than ours. What''s to be proud of? Overgrown milk ~ cows, don''t care about you. The house is not big, and there is almost no place that is too exquisite. It is not like a place where princes and nobles live, but it should be a place where small local rich people live. Bai Ji thought this way, until she saw that long hair that was soft and dangling, although it was mixed with other inconspicuous gray and dark colors, it was obvious that the main color was silver. Silver hair is very rare in the Scarlet Empire, even in the entire main plane. When it comes to silver, the first thing that humans think of is the fact that vampires. In the Scarlet Empire, silver hair can almost be regarded as a physical feature that symbolizes identity. (This sentence is crossed out) level. In these years, apart from the direct line, the royal family has grown up like a cow. They are about to squeeze the living space of the direct line to death, and let them not live? ... "Hmm...by? Little girl, are you awake? Uh...I''m sorry! I didn''t mean it." Dimly using a little girl as a pillow to sleep, might be regarded as having a special The good gentleman in the gallery is abnormal. Chapter 512: The girl kept apologizing, and even slightly comforted Bai Ji to touch her head. .Don''t touch here. "Bai Ji pulled the shaky black cloth on her head, holding her head like a self-defending hamster" Huh? Sorry, didn''t you scare you? " Bai Ji shook her head expressionlessly, and continued to cover the black cloth on her head. This move made the girl feel a little curious, but she continued to ask questions. It is not good to peek into other people''s privacy after all. The other person is holding it so tightly, probably because he doesn''t want to let oneself see her hair. Is there any secret in her hair? The part under the black cloak acts as a bang, blocking almost the upper half of her face. The girl can only judge the other person''s expression at this moment by her tone of voice. Fortunately, when I took her home, I was not curious and lifted the hood... However, she opened it when she was asleep and she would not be found... What was she thinking about? It was very rude. "Ah, I almost forgot. I haven''t eaten for a few days. Little girl, you must be hungry. I will prepare some food for you." The silver-haired girl thought of something, and put on the slaughter on the bedside. Dress, jumped out of bed lightly. "Don''t be afraid. My sister is not malicious. If you feel sleepy, you can sleep for a while. I will warm up the food for you first." The silver-haired girl who walked out of the room said. The sound of footsteps drifted away, and the room became quiet, leaving only the crackling sound of the fire. Bai Ji looked out of the glassless window, the sun was already white, heralding the dawn of the next day. Bai Ji didn''t expect to be picked up by a kind person, and what he didn''t expect was that the person who picked it back from 2 was actually... Bai Ji was sitting on the edge of the bed, her feet stroking in the air like oars. After waiting for a while, she still didn''t wait for the girl. There seemed to be some noise outside the door, as if something was going on. Bai Ji in a cloak suspiciously stuck her head out of the empty door. light novel "I''m really sorry everyone. In fact, we are also a little stretched here. Due to the security problems in the southern countries, banditry is not a problem. It is normal for goods and goods to be seized by bandits. We are also in short supply here. It''s almost impossible to protect himself!" The rickety old man explained with a hoarse voice to the crowd who surrounded the house outside the door, his tone full of helplessness. He tried desperately to explain that it was just a sneer boo. "Old gentleman, what do you mean? Grain has not been sent to us until today. What about the relief we have been promised? We can''t afford our food with one bite? Why can''t we afford to send food?" The young man asked strangely. "That''s right, why is it different from what you said at the beginning? I see your appearance, all radiant, good, and it doesn''t look like you are starving? There is no surplus? Hey, who are you lying to? Huh?? Old lady, I think you have a lot of food left, but I just don''t want to give it to us poor people!" The long-nosed old woman has a pair of inverted triangular eyes and a treacherous and cunning face. "Old man, we really didn¡¯t mean to lie to you. Now our food has indeed bottomed out. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be able to support next week. Sorry...Can you give us a few days? We will try our best to raise money. For food, you will definitely not starve everyone, trust me." The silver-haired girl put her hands together and said sincerely. "Hey, what are you waiting for! We all don¡¯t have any food now, so why are we here to ask you? Really, I said at the beginning that we wouldn¡¯t be cold and hungry again, but now we¡¯re right. This matter is pushed back and forth, isn''t it intentional to harm people!" The dark-skinned middle-aged man put his hands around his chest and accused him. Naturally, they received the support of a group of refugees who share the same hatred and sorrow, and condemned them together. "Yeah, don''t you pretend to save everyone, then take out the food as soon as possible. My grandson is still starving! He is too young to be hungry, if he develops deformity in the future What to do? Are you responsible?" The pointed old woman pleaded at the silver-haired girl. The thief''s old eyes looked up and down the body of the silver-haired girl, looking like she was trying to squeeze anything out of her body. The value of utilization is average. "Are you going to be my grandson''s daughter-in-law? I think that''s okay!" The old woman was about to stretch out her wrinkled hands to the girl. "Hey, old guy, how come your grandson is like begging a woman in diapers? Go away and go away!" However, these extrajudicial refugees covet the beauty of girls. In front of this group of old hooligans, the girl was like a white swan without the power to bind a chicken. "Wait, what are you doing? This, this is my lady. We can understand your feelings of food shortage, but we are also helpless. There is only a little enough food left in the family for the winter. How should we help? Everyone?" The rickety old man hurriedly stood in front of the bewildered girl. "You are out of food? Are you still cheating! My old woman has a good nose, and the smell of food can''t hide from my old woman''s nose! You must still have food!" The treacherous old woman insisted. "But the food is used by us for the winter, and only one person is not enough for four days, how can we distribute it to everyone?? "Cut, isn''t it still like this in the end?? You are really cruel if you don''t help people to the end. If you really want to take the refugee exam, you should take out your share of food and distribute it to everyone. There are so many of us. Starving and freezing, do you have the heart to watch it?" "That''s right, if you are really kind, then take out your share and give it to everyone. It is better to starve one person than a group of people, right? ... The old man squeezed the crutch in his hand, his face flushed with anger. "You are totally robber logic! "Everyone! Can''t wait, they don''t want to do this good guy to the end, then we''ll help them! Go, are you willing to go in with me to search for food?" The refugees responded and were about to forcibly rush into the house. Stopped by the voice of the silver-haired girl. "I see... Uncle Hei distributes the only food we have left to you. "But miss... "Go, I''ll think of another way. "That''s right, it''s the kind-hearted eldest lady who came from outside, this is the graceful attitude that should be, you bear to watch us poor homeless people go hungry and cold... "Have the heart, and we will also eat blood cake and drink tea, smiling to see you starving to death and freezing to death." A tender voice floated out of the room. "Who? Who said that?!" "Little sister? Why are you out? Go back to the house. I''ll come later..." Bai Ji ignored the silver-haired girl''s persuasion, her gaze under the cloak looked down at the refugees under the wooden steps. The refugees who came to the silver-haired girl''s house were subconsciously nervous. The feeling of being seen but not having a temper at all made them feel inexplicable. "Hey! What do you mean by this little girl? You look like you''re just a little **** who is taken in by others, not just like us, the refugees who live in the Principality of Refugee? People who are kind enough to take in think that they are higher than our door, so dare to stand up and speak out?" The sharp-mouthed old woman yelled at Bai Ji with her vomiting voice. Chapter 32~ Wenzuocheng has no relatives, no reason, no support, loneliness and pity "Mother-in-law, please don''t talk to this child like that, she has wandered all over to this stage of harmony." It is pitiful. Everyone is a common people who are not affected by fate and can''t take care of each other... I promise you food. You will not be missing. "The silver-haired girl said anxiously. I have a lot of old ladies, and I don''t care about this wild child without father and mother. "The sharp-mouthed grandmother snorted disdainfully." Well, it''s also signed. Which family''s children are so rude, it''s no wonder that there are mothers and no mothers. Guai gave a cry, still whispering in his mouth. "It has to be so uneducated." Miss, do you really want to do this... the rickety old man said bitterly. "Old man, I have nothing to do with my life, but young lady, you are a golden branch, how can you go hungry?" Let¡¯s distribute the food to everyone. It¡¯s almost winter. The poor soil can¡¯t grow decent vegetation. Apart from the food we provide, the refugees don¡¯t have other sources of food, don¡¯t they? The silver-haired girl slowed down. "Distribute it, let''s think of other ways. "Be mindful, little girl, I won''t make you hungry... Feeling the line of the girl next to her looking at her, the silver-haired girl touched her, with a slight reluctance in her smile. How could the land not understand do not understand? The failure of the people in the South to live has led to the surrounding banditry. The phenomenon of cannibalism is not clear to others. How can she work in France and how can the company have a place like the Adventurer¡¯s Union? Oddly, even the southerners who don¡¯t have the basic urban functions before they change their jobs). It¡¯s impossible to hire adventurers to protect caravans and prevent banditry. It¡¯s impossible to hire adventurers to protect caravans and prevent banditry. Trade in such places) It seems that if there is too much money, it is impossible to go to places like this without having anything to do. The goods that caused the last glimmer of hope have been out of the city for several days without news, and 80% of them were robbed by bandits around. Now she can be said to be the only way to find a way. How could she think of a way? It¡¯s a dilemma that the construction site sales father-in-law will give up her husband. We can¡¯t always be surrounded by your house, which makes me "it shouldn¡¯t be too late. Miss, hurry up and distribute the food. They are like robbers who stole the dog." of.'' "Yeah, yeah, everyone waited all morning and they were all hungry." Everyone nodded in agreement. The refugees, who were asking for food from them as a matter of course, shook their heads helplessly. "Hey..." Elder Xiang Yan looked at the most pragmatic truth. Over time, the benevolence of the benevolent will be regarded as natural in all societies of different races. It is reasonable to help each other in adversity. It is reasonable to help but not to help. This kind of moral kidnapping is common in "don''t worry, don''t worry." Just when the old man in the house made a compromise, the girl spoke. Her words seemed to be filled with some kind of persuasiveness, and she lived with Uncle Hei who wanted to turn around and get food. I think you are afraid that we will run out of food. You don¡¯t have your share, right? "Wife" Don''t bother to read things, you savage head, I think you are., c screamed, and I looked at the girl with black willow patched in the patchwork. Isn''t it a novel for me? Do you still want to fight the swollen face to fill the group? In her opinion, everyone is the same kind of people, so why can you stand in the moral? The crows in the world are as dark, what are you pretending to be noble? ? "Auntie, do you want food?" Bai Ji raised her eyebrows. Chapter 513: Don¡¯t you live in Linhan? 2 If you don¡¯t need food, why do we come here? ? Do you have nothing to do in your idle time? Old lady, I¡¯m too lazy to talk to you. "Huh, isn¡¯t this just a talk? Don¡¯t eat me or yours. Take your wife for granted." Then, hurry up and hand over the food, my grandson is still receiving love! "The old wife built the middle-aged man in the smokehouse. "Oh, do you want food too?" Bai Ji looked at another Jian Rentian with obvious muscle lines. "Of course, otherwise, my brother and what will my family eat?" The middle-aged man really said something. It''s quite a straightforward meaning, "Okay, then, you, you, you, you all want food, don''t you?" "of course." "Isn''t this of course?" "Otherwise, what are we doing here?" "Very well, I''m on the point." Bai Ji folded her hands together. The doctor who was born in a small child was unclear about how dangerous he was, so he looked at Bai Ji and didn''t understand what medicine the little girl was selling in the gourd. The silver-haired girl and the rickety old man are triumphant "Everyone is here to ask for food, but have you ever thought that the food in the granary has bottomed out? This is indeed indisputable and will supply all of you along the way." Bai Ji crooked In fact, it means that even if they took out all their rations, they didn''t pay attention to it and spread their hands. "In other words, there will definitely be some people who don''t have trees, and most people will not get food and can''t fill their stomachs. What should be done? They are good. 7 Who should receive this box of food?" Bai Ji grinned with small fangs, showing a little devilishness, so you guys must smile. "With these roots, then this surname is inexhaustible and will not be comforted by food, so who is the most qualified and needs these food? Have you discussed it?~ As soon as this life came out, it seemed to be a moment when everyone present looked at other people with hostile eyes. At the last moment, they were a comrade-in-arms who had the same enemy in the trenches. They turned against each other and became an immortal enemy. Do you still need to argue about the German and Italian language of the comrades-in-arms who share the same vision? Quickly put the food and take out all the food, "Okay, old lady, I think it''s a matter, how should the co-doers who live with this kind of thing live up to it..." Jian, my grandson is still starving. , If you can¡¯t keep up with your nutrition, you will suffer. Let me, an old lady of my age, walk towards the room as she talks to herself. "Wait for the old lady! This food is only enough to feed your family for a winter. Wouldn''t you think that one person will monopolize the haw?" The middle-aged man of Yu Du stood up with frowning, and reached out to block the way of the old woman. Yes, my old lady and my grandson are already fainted from hunger. "Who said that old lady I want to monopolize? Don¡¯t talk nonsense, you young man, I don¡¯t have time to talk so much with you as a vulgar person. Get out of the way!" "What? This food belongs to everyone, so why do you take it first? If you leave all the food, what will I eat?" Let nothing. , There are hands and feet, who are so strong and still bully me, a lonely old woman who is dependent on her young grandson for life? "You young man, your age is eight in seven," the sharp-mouthed old woman turned her eyes and squinted and screamed? Oh, this world, when did it become so morally miserable, while secretly moving into the room. The middle-aged man was impatient at first sight. Facts have proved that in the life and death, the moral kidnapping of relying on the old and selling the old has no meaning. How could an old woman with a weakened body be able to prevent a man from preventing sexual push? Unexpectedly, he fell somersault and fell directly from the wooden steps. "Talk!: Ah Ming... The old woman screamed in pain, she didn''t know if it was true or pretended to be, pointing at the middle-aged power, her sharp voice was like a tattered accordion at midnight. "God! The **** of Lasambo, the nine gods of creation! Is there any reason? I lost my husband this year, and lost my children for thousands of years. I can only live with my young grandson and ask for relief. I was injured by a five-foot-tall twin. Heavenly law, is there no king''s law in this world?? Old woman, I can''t walk anymore, what should I do with my grandson, this winter will survive this winter ??" "I... the middle-aged man blushed, and he couldn''t say a word for a long time when he was at a loss. "Here, old man, are you okay... The young girl with root hair was about to pass, but found that the collar was pulled lightly by someone. Shaking his head, Yuhui-like fingers lightly pressed her lips, making it look like a good show. ÎïÎÄ×ù7. Are you still going to compete with my lame old lady for food? ? Your conscience is still good. "Everything, it''s all like this. Does Xia Xin work my way of life? Helpless, what should I do with my grandson? Old lady, I can''t walk anymore, you grab it. Isn''t it? Ah... "I... the middle-aged man feels a little bit of self-confidence towards the refugees." ? "The old woman is still playing on her own, and she''s getting better and better. It looks like she''s in a good state today. "Old woman, old woman, don''t cry." At this time, Bai Ji came to the ground and the Lord wanted to perform unexpectedly well, as if she hadn''t heard Bai Ji''s words, she was crying and crying. The sorrowful, tearful SE novel "My wife, don''t cry, you have something dropped." Bai Marriage pointed to the ground next to it. And I have only a few teeth lost? ? I said you young man! Relying on "wow wow wow, drop something, drop something, if you are strong and beat people if you don''t agree with it, there is still heaven... The old lady''s cry stopped, and she stared at the red particles scattered on the ground. "Wow, a lot of food..." Strong Dao Shi. Dao. Everyone looked at the old woman with different eyes. "Is this food. Mr. Gu Shen Xia Xi continued to cry and cry, but there was a real old woman who felt a cold back at the scene, but the show seemed to be going on. The heat on the floor might not be able to stop anyone. Good men and women? ? They are all here to fill their stomachs. Who is a good bird? This fake level is too poor. "That''s it, this old woman was here to cheat the food! The bowl was staring at our pot before we finished eating!" "There is still so much food in reserve, and he actually came to grab the education and aid from us. She is really a cunning old woman! Nian Li Zixi felt a little guilty for the old woman, and now she has become wary, not just him, all the refugees said that the middle-aged man I was still acting and wanted to turn the tide on the old woman who was sad. . "You, what are you talking about? These grains are not old lady mine at all, I don''t know whose grains these are, you, you, you can''t do this...you! What are you doing in the wild?" I have not eaten anything for a few days and nights, and our stomachs are also very hungry. "Bai Ji took it for granted, dragging the torn and wide long sleeves will be scattered on the ground. The blood ration is held up. x go aside! "The old woman was completely anxious, and pushed Bai Ji down, feeling that "you, you!" ! Ye girl, stop, get out of me! Blood food. With a wolf-like sight, the old woman''s eyes flushed red in anxiousness, and hurried to pick up the "little sister, are you okay?" The silver-haired girl hurriedly picked up the white short who was pushed aside, and checked her injuries up and down. I don''t know that at the moment the girl fell, a strand of silver flashed in the hood. "These, these are all my old lady, mine! I finally paid for it! How can I give you these wild children, "Okay, I also said that these are not hidden by you. It turns out that you are treacherous. Old "Hey, my family can''t open the pot anymore, old lady. I will show kindness and reward me too, right?" Why don''t we help you pick it up together? " "Old lady, you speed up a lot of work Yangmenwen and Fushe! Even my poor old lady''s food! There is still a day, "You, you guys stop me!" ! stop it! Reason, is there still a king''s law? ? "_ ... the silver-haired girl looked at the chaotic scene in front of her, opened her up, Wei Yuwen said, "This old lady can be more useful. Don''t believe her words with a punctuation number (the middle-aged man shouted, but she didn''t know that a little hand had been stretched out When he reached his chest, he yanked towards the thread that protruded. "Patter!" The small bag hidden in it fell out, and everyone present was silent. The middle-aged man even twitched his cheeks and looked at Bai Ji indignantly. "Small. One... "Suck? A lot of food, let''s count it, blood dry food. Blood cake, blood food, and even a bag of animal blood. It''s a real meal, but if you take it with you, uncle ... Bai Ji tilted her head. It¡¯s a rich dinner, "This is probably just used by you as a snack, right?" "No wonder it grows so strong. It turns out that every meal has a good time. Unlike us, who is hungry and stunted." Wow, everyone has so many delicious foods. Bai Ji looked at everyone who fell silent again in surprise. "Eat better than my sister." "Huh?" Suddenly picked up from outside Chapter 514: "Everyone eats better than my sister, so why do they all say that they squinted and stepped forward? The refugees subconsciously stepped back and stayed away from the catastrophe. "Okay, you big guy is not honest, you are all from the storage of grain? Otherwise, you can''t be so calm to get caught! "You...what about you? Isn''t that the case with you?" The big man blushed and accused, and he didn''t know if it was or was angry. "Of course I didn''t! "Then you dare to let me search and check?" "I... why should I ask you to search? Who do you think you are? No one in the government has searched me. What right do you have. "I think you also hid the food in private? Don''t talk nonsense. Give it to me, "Look at it? Entered the house. "Bai Ji''s cold voice made the dumbfounded two people wake up like a dream. After recovering, Bai Ji entered the room without looking back. Chapter 33~ There is boiling water on the furnace, Fear, they don''t like the initiative of the Lord. "The normal foods of the blood family are mostly cold or normal temperature foods, I don¡¯t like food that needs to be boiled. Boiling water is a must for boiling and melting coagulated blood. , Out of politics, little girl, our conditions here are not good, only these relevant workmanship steps are required. The blood is edible, so let¡¯s just eat some Start eating. smoke. "Counting that, Bai Ji, who hasn''t had any oily water for several days, is really hungry. She took the food and gave a polite thank you, and then the silver-haired girl was a little startled. Obviously he was hungry and wrong, but he was eating without any gloom. The dry food and animal blood made by the ancestors were sent into his mouth. The masses of the people gnawed the food and drank the blood, elegant pieces like a wandering person. Princess... The food for the common people in large amounts just ate the feeling of the noble room, and Zijie''s appearance is just like, is she a lady of the family? From the ups and downs in the palm of the hand to the sadness of the hearer, the eldest lady who is not considered the pearl of the people, to the current flow of displaced three meals *+ this plus she just relieved herself 7 Sighing, lamenting the impermanence of the world, I feel a little curious about my identity, Except for other machines. The group hair girl¡¯s special leave for the girl has risen quite a bit, and at the same time, she also really sells her "Little sister, before it is convenient, she will be Haixiuyi leg, can you tell me your name? ~" The silver-haired girl caressed herself before buying. Nian was the first to give his name. "My name is Caika. From the Warring States Can you tell me your name if it is convenient? heart "Wum, let''s call Xiaomi." Min''s eyes shone brightly. Bai Ji didn''t just bury her head in chewing dry food, raised her head courteously, and the girl with clear-rooted hair under her hood was thinking about it. "Xiaomi? This is really, Being rude, she didn''t say anything. It¡¯s really a random name, but the following sentence is very "What about the last name~?" "It''s not convenient to say to sleep." Bai Ji said of course. "Is that so, Caika understands." Probably, The rest, the gaze falls on the bright silver hair of the other party. The fine jade silks and satin are all in vain. It¡¯s a pain for my own family to be able to eat. The family is in decline, the old mansion and the farm, Laika is not stupid, this girl is very white, I am a bear on the bed, this It is a kind of sadness and symbol, but with the fall of the family, the appearance of the state affairs, the surname of the big family is a kind of status and connection, and it has been abandoned together... Ou Fang Laiyao and pride have gradually become scars that can''t be erased. Maybe going to Dongguo, "This kind of thing, the words are also very nice... "2 One. If you have the words, everything should be higher than 7. Is the past unified effect going to be unwilling? Xiaomi is named n....... Laida stroked Bai Ji while wiping the tears from the corners of his eyes, right? "How come I cried all of a sudden, my mother doesn''t seem to have a rose 8 Ribai licked the blood stains on his lips, and asked him suspiciously. Is it too hurtful, right? Why cry? Yeah, crying doesn¡¯t make any sense, doesn¡¯t it? After going through the clouds, she also let go of the heavy waves of the past. Why cry? " Huang and Glory, why should I feel sad for her? This is really a strong child. Yeka wiped away the tears and showed a relieved smile. "?" Bai Ji''s response to the other party remained unchanged. I can only bury my head and continue to sip my mouth like a hamster "Is it Xiaomi? You should be in the sky now Think of it as your own home here. "Caika Qingwanggang "Return to the state, if you don''t dislike it, you can follow us to start your eyes, eh? Is that good? "of course not, . Ancha moved his head. "Will it burden you? "But Shao Xiao...s, we still have room for this small hamster. food. "The food on the nearby bandits has been scarce enough to last this winter, right?" Bai Ji put down the tenth one in her hand. Near the bandit¡¯s loss of life, even if you have enough money, you can¡¯t buy sex, and it¡¯s obviously too late. "... Caika pursed her mouth unwillingly. "This approach is very unwise. Not only can it not teach other people, but it will also "uh uh uh." The old Xiangxin who had just walked out of the granary also stepped in. "Bai Ji calmly analyzed. , But can just hear the corner of the conversation. Feeling the awkwardness of the scene, walking silently to them will not bother them as giving up. "It''s Dong Fu now, Xu Hui suffers from chills. "Bai Ji did it indifferently, saying that this is the severe cold of the southern countries, deliberately saving food out of "Um... Lycra once again pioneered." So this kind of decision is also unwise. Tight, like a decision made I can say it, I puffed up my cheeks and stroked my knees Like E, he stood up again. "How about this... Gradually hoop the hands of the knee Chapter 515: "Give us all the food Emotionally made up for her. , Let''s go on, right? "Bai Ji seems to have known the ten in the other party for a long time, and she has no expression. "Your thoughts are so obvious that they are written on your face7. "Talk about reading?" Is there any?" Raika touched his face in surprise. "If you do that, you still have the one in the corner who listens to In winter, because of hunger and hunger bit by bit, you will be starved to death. In this severe cold, "So, are you sure you want to do this? The hungry ones are empty and empty." With a trace of terror. Of course. "That''s better than using a wooden cone to put your rooting heart into your roots. People who have never experienced it can imagine it." Bai Ji "It''s okay, we can actually. It''s painful for nails and toes. " "Can you think of a way? Give up, this doesn''t happen Yes, even on the way to this city, the people in the community also said that banditry is rampant here, and there are almost no people with the outside world? "Bai Ji ruthlessly broke the appearance on the dishes" "''" In this case, you who are unarmed and unable to appeal to the masses have any demon. "So, Kuan County is able to secure it." "Ming Hang is playing us, or are you deceiving yourself?" In the end, tears appeared in both eyes, ¡®As if they are doing some kind of ideological struggle, I said loudly with tears. "Please, please do this, Di Zhiriwu stared at Bai Ji, most alas... Bai Ji sighed lightly with his forehead. "A superb white lotus like yours The ninth share to survive! " Varieties, we''ll see you for the first time... The sixth white lotus is really rare in this world You Yi really didn''t know what kind of education he had to receive since he was a child to develop into such a character. Is there any? It¡¯s time to sigh, the world is amazing "What is the white lotus..." Cai Ka was taken aback. Wen You understands whether the meaning of these words is commendatory or derogatory. "How long have you been here." "...It''s about a year and a half. Laika squeezed his chin and replied subconsciously. "How did you come over this year and a half... Refugee, isn''t it? The eyes under Guoxiang''s pocket could be directed at Caika. "I have been helping these without interruption" of course. "The corner has been buying in silence, let alone one 8 three meals 7. Dazi took a sigh of relief. "Even the refugees¡¯ tents are funded by my lady. Uh, uh... Any questions? I want to see again, I can do my best to help those who are not beaten You look at Bai Ji''s eyes, and you feel a little uncomfortable The poor people who are blessed by Zhishen, there are What did Che come here for. Bai Ji stared at Cai Ka silently, and said. Its, its... I came here by accident for a very simple purpose. "Raikacha''s rules made her feel a little bit of solemnity and uncomfortableness. She insisted on putting her hands on her knees as she insisted. After Bai Ji injected her, she felt like she was under the scrutiny of a severe elder in her family. "The purpose of my first coming here was just because my family was a little embarrassed, but I felt that I was in school A anyway, and the Gao family ran away before coming here. ." Girl Xian "But then I saw the people''s sudden drinking drama here, and everything can only be told the truth. So..." The national drama is down, children who are less than a few years old and the adults are starving, I really can''t bear it, "Just give them free education for a year and a half. "Yes it is." "You didn''t come to save them "But they don''t care: .Aren¡¯t they still alive and well, As it should be, Lycra looked at the head blankly at the bewildered. "And for the refugees of the "E-industry education", there is nothing worse than this> And the kindness that pays for nothing is regarded as a kind "That''s why the previous thing happened, moral kidnapping., Blame yourself. "...Leica lowered his head lost. "I know, this I''m all aware of it, but what can I do, Do you want me to watch them in the midst of the famine, who brought D with their family "Who let you watch them die." Bai Ji held the Xizizi, Yunma I absolutely can''t do it! .Ouch! Can you blame others for failing. "Jie Ke Ziling came over and tapped on Caika''s face. "The method is incorrect." You should be showing that you are deliberately helping them understand that there is no free lunch in this world. Xiangzheng asked them to help. The things he can do, at least make him more important and grateful. Do you understand? If you want to get food, you have to act, so that not only the coolie is harvested, but also depends on him... uh... Laika Bing" Laika''s eyes were confused. "Give food blindly The grain hugged the voice of vomiting. "What a stupid way to transmit the photos of the first limit to them." Bai Ji said in a horrible tone, "Is there a difference between raising pigs and raising people?" Zineng Kuan Ceka was so utterly unspoken by a set of serial spray cannons that he wanted to say nothing. The appearance of the Anqu clan, who was obviously much younger than her, could not tell the age. This was limited to royal blood, Caika Also Jing No# The second is to think about that, naturally preconceived judgments Dingbaiji is just a little noble daughter who lives in the folks . "Do you think you are helping them? You are harming them. Spread the napkin on the floor to remove the food residues on the hands and mouth Chapter 516: Was wiped clean. "Look at it, after you have eaten it and wiped it out, they have grown into animals that you only know to ask for. They will starve to death in this city one by one, because they have been...how... "Let¡¯s eat, thank you for the hospitality... Bai Ji finally ends If you are killed now, they will not only put them back on the dining table, look at the lost Lycra. nt Austrian Y Tou, "I will help you, and my heart will curse you like this. This is that you don¡¯t give me food. then. "No way¡­¡­ The people''s body played out the ugliness of the refugees vividly. I don''t know if Bai Ji understands what she said, the wooden door without the object was forcibly opened by human violence. Masamune, several groups of guards wearing standard cotton armor, iron helmets and messy weapons entered the room, but immediately surrounded the "Wait. Wait! You... Hei Quan just thought about it," "Ouch! Old man, my old... Seeing a pain in the old waist, the guard who was invaded was subdued on the ground. "Don''t move, just be honest!" It''s like a gangster on the street. The soldiers of the southern countries looked more sullen than the guards. The tip of the spear is on the neck of Caika Baichen, she can only harm "Could it be that our realm has reached Ri Ziyong and sat down honestly. Are the guards of the southern countries in this model year? "Bai Ji whispered. "Such a cute young lady, her face is planted from top to bottom, a sloppy mold from top to bottom. The officer stepped into the room 1T1E ""It''s just a good look, don''t move, sit down. "Ten long pointed-mouthed monkey gills" Doctor, look up and down. "Where do you want to do, can you still afford to live in this kind of''house? Little girl, where do you come from?" "You, what do you want to do? Let go of Uncle Hei first. Uncle''s arm. "Uncle Hei!" It still has to be dealt with with permission. Chapter 34 ~ Outside the Prison Car , Let your subordinates put "Let go of that old man! I order you, Mr. Officer, in the name of Kara Sambo, the second daughter of the Prince of Stone, to stop the act of showcasing!" Raika''s move seemed to have plucked up his courage. As a result, her body shook slightly, F, E, Shifu¡¯s orders were suppressed, and it was a bit difficult for this girl with a pure and innocent heart. After she moved out of her identity, she wanted to be strong. In the decision of the little one, she also showed her as the eldest lady and her plump **** were constantly fluctuating. Perhaps this was because she didn''t know how to order people in her life. Bai Ji raised her eyes rarely, and her clear eyes looked squarely at the few determined girls. The second daughter of the local tea king, Bai Ji was slightly impressed. The fat man seemed to have mentioned in words that there were three women under her knees. The youngest son was killed by himself in two pits. Unsurprisingly, the huge Tudun Kingdom should be natural. Now the father was pitted to death by the youngest son. The changes in in, may cause the succession ceremony to be inherited by the eldest son. It is estimated that it is an edict. It is late for some reasons, and it will be affected. If the eldest son is old enough, he should be in the territory under his own jurisdiction. As for the second daughter among the spear-pointed swords, Bai Ji took a calm sip of the tea. After the great political character of the card, not to mention whether this inexperienced eldest lady has the courage, Bai Ji does not think that she will be familiar with Laika¡¯s general character stone. Up. The act of acting as a substitute for deceiving the world and stealing one''s name, coupled with the other party''s obvious Sinology against these ten 7s. She is probably the second daughter of the fat Prince Shiden who was smashed to death by her youngest son. To "kill his father and enemy", But it''s no coincidence that a book is written. The eldest lady who wanders away from the family just happens to be able to write a song and tearful romance and ethics novel based on this theme. It is hard to imagine that such a strange species has emerged from a vicious family. It is unbelievable. It is like a litter of lambs who are unconvinced in inter-child practice in the wolf cave. It is shocking and terrifying at the same time. I drilled out a small, well-behaved, compliant, pure and flawless hand. After hearing the words "Lassambo", these ridiculous facts proved that seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages is the common foundation of all intelligent creatures. Angrily, the unreasonable guards curbed their movements. Born in a poor and painful place far from the feet of the emperor, even the city owners of the southern countries have never seen the members of the star room, and the refugees who have not had enough food have been promoted to the mud legs of the guards. Gongshenghu resurrected a single domain, and its jurisdiction was relatively weaker than that of other regions. However, the royal family had the ability to recruit Shiqi counties from China for the entire blood clan. For these civilians without any cultural foundation, the thought control was particularly strong. Special envoy meaning, the thought of monarch power is deeply ingrained, and I have always seen pigs run without eating pork. The appearance and characteristics of the royal family members are slightly heard. Looking at each other, they couldn''t make up their minds, but they could only put some hairy eyes on the officer. "The second daughter of Prince Stone, you? Oh, it''s really a bull''s head, a nonsense little girl, do you know that working in the Scarlet Empire The name is enough to kill your family several + times! The museum reacted disapprovingly, looking full of scorn on the impostor who replaced the royal family members, looking at Lycra''s bumpy body. So offensive to the royal family, soldiers, what should you do "I didn''t lie! I''m the second daughter of Prince Stone, dare to be like a crime?" Lycra''s counterattack made the officer startled a bit, and the machine insisted. Oh, you are too slow to pretend to be an impostor? No matter how you pretend to work, you can''t hide it from an official with countless experiences! After Renxian, you have been killed before, and no one is spared from the death of the whole family except for the young master. The whole "As everyone knows, Shisuo people are doing essays, but they hit the gun at their own house." The officer talked scarlet. Everyone in the blood domain knows that, Little Y, you intend to make a fuss on this, "King Mu, you said that you are the second daughter of the Prince of Tuton, is there any evidence? Not to mention the family token that symbolizes the family identity, one can prove Is something of your identity?? "I, Xian. Raika lowered his head. I panicked searching for the belongings on my body, and after searching for nothing, my helpless eyes were crying. Ran away from home, went out in a hurry, didn¡¯t even bring much entanglement, , Let alone family brand or jewellery jade, something that can prove identity, such as blood jade seal crab, she never imagined that one day she would need to prove that she is herself, she is the father''s beloved daughter, what kind of proof is needed for this Is it? I am the second daughter of Prince Tuton, why do I need to prove it? Guoouzhuang did not draft calculations before ten years ago, but your words are full of loopholes, even if you are really the Prince of Stone. "The little girl is really a big-and-small girl, so what is she doing here as a black house? The money of the family, the beloved Miss Pearl in the Prince¡¯s house, has a feeling of zero precision. The officer''s pressing step by step made Laila four speechless, C opened his mouth and stopped talking, there is a kind of Wushen with a hundred mouths. "I''m really the second daughter of Prince Stone, why, why do you not want to believe me i" You, what are you doing, don''t you want to arrest this daring black household who deceived the world and ruined the reputation of the royal family? ? The reward is only for the warriors. From the beginning of the power of the country, it was easy to take out the rope and subdued the unarmed girl. "Even if you are really the daughter of Prince Stone, what about? Hey hey, your living brother can''t protect you, and he counts on your death. Can your father protect you?" The officer quietly approached the frustrated Laika with a grinning smile. Raika''s eyes widened and his face was full of disbelief, watching the officer''s lips trembled slightly. "My lord, how powerful this old man is, the girl needs to be covered: Don''t describe the irrelevant personnel, the dead old man will find a waste. "What do you do with love, the city chief only needs this''" P light novel threw it coolly. "The officer said indifferently. "Xiao, Xiaoyi, do you know what you are doing?! . Don''t yell at the deadly head, I will shut your mouth for Lao Tzu! "While the soldier drank viciously, he punched and kicked the waiting Uncle Hei Ming. The store¡¯s eyes were full of tears, and his hands were tied tightly by a firm rope. He watched following him who ran away from home to "Uncle Hei!" What kind of country 3 in Lycra¡¯s eyes could not help me with this oil bottle. . The loyal servants of the southern countries have been insulted by the guards. You are in this heavy age, so you are tightening the team. "The officer waved his hand, Wei "Okay, don''t worry about the old thing. The Lord of the City is not a patient person. The soldiers will take Caika away if he pushes his hands." "Huh? It was even more pronounced that someone was pulling his sleeves, and when I lowered my head, I saw the small figure that had been ignored before. Because the figure was below the horizontal line, and the shabby black figure was sloping, it looked very unsightly, Yu Yu. Everyone subconsciously became super dark, "Hmm? Where did this little boy come from?" Chapter 517: "We''ve been here all the time." A line of tea was reported calmly. Bai Ji raised her eyes, unable to see her face in the cloak, and a line of Pu Che''s eyes shot out from it. It is said that this girl is a good person who likes to help those unsophisticated people, hehe, the world''s true "Where do the little beggars come from?? Heh, all these materials are only included in the fact that some people can take in these wild species? Haha. It''s not surprising that these poor people are the beasts of a group of cunning beasts, and there will be "We are the sister of Sister Caika, Mr. Officer." The officer''s ruthless swearing and laughing Bai Ji seemed to turn a deaf ear to a smile. Beggars, who are born with wild species, have a relationship with imperial robes? Don''t even think about Mongolian officials, the Lord of the City has done a thorough investigation, and the Prince Tudun family does not have a fourth military officer who speaks no words. "There is no fourth thing?. Bai Ji smiled and realized that she had leaked from "Tsk, stinky head, dare you lie to me?" "Where do we teach, tell the truth and e. If you don''t believe me, ask me? Isn''t it, dear sister Caika" Guan Xing Kong drew his eyes. "This official knows clearly, this black household has always only had two of them, what do you want? Which double period do you want? , Look at your dress up, 80% of them are the little beggars picked up from outside! " When did it come out more? ? Looking at your outfit, 80% of you look very distressed. "Ahhhhh, don''t you believe what we are saying?" Bai Ji''s fingers lightly pressed her lips and teeth, and the two strands of pure silver made the officer''s eyes shine brightly. See, from the perspective of only an officer, she picked up Hua''s Wu Fu Lian from the hair that was tied up. One is that there is something wrong with the intelligence given by Lord Lord? ? The car officer looked suspicious, looked at Bai Duan, and clapped his hands after he was struggling with a choice. If you don¡¯t understand, won¡¯t it be over? I want it all, and take this little girl with me too! " "It''s him. It''s not just a matter of fact that we caught them together, forming a compelling landscape. The prisoner car drove on the broken streets of the southern countries, forming...the scent of Cai E was full of bitterness and guilt, watching the prisoner car with "Sorry, Xiaomi, I will also drag you down if it is useless." The petite figure who was chained to himself blamed itself. "It''s not a good thing. Sitting in the prison cart can see some impressive scenery, and Bai Ji, who is carted for free, doesn''t seem to care about this. She sits with her legs folded inward. , Did not have the consciousness of sitting in a prison wagon at all. ," Bai Ji said about this Look outside, but you have to regret it for a lifetime. "Such a good opportunity, don''t look out, but you have to come later. "Talking about reading?" Ping Kuan, touched the situation of Fang Guo, who couldn''t help but begging for help from the outside of Nansi''s art, naturally caused many people to be idle by the government. The refugees who were abandoned by any labor rarely saw the real official group Refugees who had nothing to do were onlookers. As the hot room was not too serious, they made sure that the guards would not do anything against them, and cast a smirk on the people in the cage. After the net was arrested, the common people escaped from the distressed celebration, a scene of universal celebration. Comfortable model with a full face Some daring even Ling approached the prison wagon and spit on her, yelled at her "deservedly" and walked away happily. Among the refugees, all have received her grace and help. This one Mu Mu''s lips were long and could not be closed. Thinking about it, Lycra felt sore in his eyes. It is already a luxury to help themselves, just to let them remember this sentiment, but the facts are demonstrated over and over again. Reality is always cruel. The first gaze was sharper than the cold wound blade. It pierced deeply into 0 heads, and the feeling of falling into an ice cave made Raika suffocate. In the end, how many people remembered your kindness? "Bai Ji leaned lazily on the edge of the fence, ignoring the desperate and empty girl. "Now don''t lower your head, just look at their eyes." Bai Ji suggested. "Really, the kid who Jiahuan evades is not pleased with this novel. i, the first card froze. When she realized what was going on! The soft, boneless hand gently squeezed his chin and lifted his head. , But I feel that I can¡¯t break away from this little girl anyway "No, one. I don¡¯t look at it. The girl wants to struggle, but she feels forgiveness, 1 in p. 1. Electric bondage, slender Baizhi¡¯s arms seem to have weight, and she is the same in her hands. There are many strange places in the day that can be picked up by just an arm, but at this time Lai has no time to pay attention. The field film gradually passed, and the ridicule and sarcasm went from near to far, and finally disappeared, but the abominable face remained in her heart, making her linger. The prison car gradually drove past the slightly low wall of the inner city. Personally intend to help you, why is this? Don''t say you help people "Now, you have helped so many people, but none of them were in trouble. If you don''t ask them to be grateful, it''s fine to deceive yourself by such words. " ... "Range, don''t pretend to be dead, do you need someone to teach you when you speak?" Bai Ji squeezed Raika''s chin, her face was weird, and she took a breath. .Uhhhhhhhh? ! What, what is it? " , Cai Ka Rumeng first woke up, looked around in amazement, seeing Bai Ji in front of her, her emotions gradually calmed down, and she looked at the wooden shed that was obstructing her with some disappointment. Cheng Xu, are you right? After working here... After I was arrested, they probably emptied the food at home. At least a few households will not be hungry... What should we say to you? "Bai Ji has a headache. You can hardly protect yourself and you are still taking care of the food and clothing of the refugees. In the end, "do you regret it now?" " "Regret?" Laika was taken aback, looking at Bai Ji with a complicated expression. . "Little sister, although I don''t know your specifics...Certainty is very unusual. Every word and deed is not like a begging, but like the emperor of tomorrow." . It only harmed myself, and even the refugees all over the city. I couldn¡¯t even help my father with "Maybe, I really used my own way." Only long revenge and hate" "Just like you: is it really possible to see the murder of the father and the enemy?" Bai Ji asked rhetorically. Chapter 35 ~ It''s... Not long after I came out, I went in again. Compared with the previous one-day tour of Feng: Tang Zuo Opera Prison Sightseeing, the prison meal this time was far worse than the previous one. The dried and mouldy blood dregs are paired with a bowl of light water soup. Only half a thin slice of "mint leaves" is used as the "soup" The food in the prisons of the southern countries is really not very good, and it is not something that can be said at a glance. Bai Ji silently twisted the half of the "mint leaf" in the rippling "small pond" with two fingers, got to the nose to sniff the smell, and shook his head and discarded it casually. Knowing that there will be no good things to entertain criminals in this poor mountain and bad water, but I did not expect that even this half of the mint leaf, which is counted as the prisoner''s food ration, can be faked. What kind of mint leaves are here? They were picked up from under a small tree on the side of the road. The environment is even more daunting. The leaky wooden prison that has been in disrepair for a long time exudes the smell of something rotten and moldy. The wood has obviously been damp and moldy. Such a fragile prison does not know whether it is locked or not. Funds are stretched to this point. Corruption is probably commonplace. The level of proliferation may be the same from top to bottom. If you can be greedy, you will be greedy. Even a small official in charge of a warehouse may steal and steal, and a guard will spend it all. He tried his best to squeeze the last bit of oil and water from the refugees. The out-of-pocket remoteness is not that the government is unwilling to control it, but that it is beyond reach. Chapter 518: The various fiefs of the Scarlet Empire have a high degree of autonomy. Among them, the various forces are complicated and complicated. Some duchess lied about the disaster from top to bottom, and they worked together to deceive the royal family¡¯s relief, and one year it caused the royal family to spend money. If you can''t make ends meet, you will have to rely on folk relief to make ends meet. "Knock, knock, knock, knock~" The sound of knocking on these moldy woods is hard to attract people''s attention. Bai Ji is like a koala who only wants food, grasping the rusty iron fence and poking her head out with her voice. Onomatopoeia. "What''s the little girl arguing? It''s okay, don¡¯t quarrel, just solve it inside if you want a brief explanation, don¡¯t you see that the men are busy?" The soldier who threw the jumbled weapons on the ground and played cards was made impatient by Bai Ji. Take a moment to turn back. "Didn''t you already have food for you? Are you still hungry? No pigs can eat as much as you! Hold on, there are only two meals a day, and there is no meal! "Cracking!" The broken ceramic bowl fell to the ground with a crisp sound. Water drops splashed on the guards'' cards. "you!¡­¡­ .Will dare to splash us with pig food? ? Looking for death, you little girl "You all know this is pig food, why do you want to eat it for us? Bai Ji tilted her head and pointed out that under the broken black cloak, she looked curiously at several annoyed guards. "Little thing, you are so courageous! The pig food is naturally fed to you unfamiliar animals! Understand!?" The angry guard grabbed Bai Ji''s collar and roared. "I''m sorry, Mr. Soldier! My sister is still young and can''t speak, please don''t behave like a child... Laika hurriedly grabbed the guard''s hand and begged, hoping that the other party could release Bai Ji. "Who is the animal?" The face of Bai Ji, who was shaken violently, didn''t change her face, and even her voice was ruthlessly fluctuating. "Of course it''s you little worms! You mean worm beasts! ... The pupils of the guards suddenly shrank, and the verbal tone quickly weakened. Under the black lacquered cloak, the blood-dropping stone-like eyes shone with scarlet light, like an unguarded soldier lurking in the terrifying deep sea with no end in sight. He has forgotten when he let go of the girl''s collar and waited. It made him wake up, as if nothing happened, he was still standing in front of the iron bars of the prison, and the girl in front of him was gnawing at a pack of wrinkled dried blood like a hamster. When is it allowed to provide criminals with such "expensive" food in this prison where the bird does not shit? ¡­Wait, this bag of dried blood seems a bit familiar. This, isn''t this something that I snatched from the untouchables and prepared to use it as the blood of the late night snack? ? When is this girl? ? "Cut, cut! Evil door... Seeing Bai Ji, who had eaten dried blood, cast harmless eyes at herself, the tall guards felt a little scared inexplicably, and involuntarily pushed back a few steps. "What''s the matter with you? Why do you suddenly resemble a Guangzhangzi, is it possible that you are still afraid of such a half-big little one?" The guard on the side didn''t understand what was going on. "Hey, you''re scared. Did you forget who these two girls were named? Don''t say it''s me, you try to move them one?" The guard snorted, and stepped back calmly. . "Cut, I''m too lazy to care about you. One. Go away, the cards are soaked wet, play a woolen thread, a bunch of goods. One. Hey, you stay and watch. If they run one, you have to drop. Does your head understand?" "Damn it, why is it me again? "Now, eat?" Bai Ji broke a piece of dried blood and handed it to Lycra. "I''m not hungry, you eat. Egyptian eh? Hum!" Felt little hands clawed his mouth, Lycra first surprised, to be the reaction when she came subconsciously resist, half a blood stem has a smooth Swallowed by myself. ...Is there any more? "Lyka subconsciously said. "Don''t you want to eat it?" BSF Light Novel "I also seem to feel a little hungry." Lycra rubbed his belly button. "Well, give you one point, just one point." Bai Ji said with her cheeks puffed out. The atmosphere is contagious, and Laika, who was arrested for no reason and put in jail, suddenly didn''t panic at all, and even ate dry cakes with the natural-looking Bai Ji. An unpleasant sound came from the rusty shaft of the iron door, and the cold wind that poured in foretells that someone had opened the iron door that was supposed to be locked from outside, and the sound of footsteps came from the damp ground, from far to near. "Well, cough... Lycra, who was swallowing pancakes, was choking and coughed up, hurriedly wiping the residue left in the corners of her mouth. A few guards in messy armor, holding walking sticks, and noble masters dressed in gorgeous clothes swaggered and appeared in Bai Ji''s field of vision. "Puff puff... there is no problem with the top book, the line of sight moved down, and the line of sight was moved down, into the field of vision, Bai Ji Ninjun, who was eating dry bread, probably just woke up from bed, right? The noble grandfather probably just woke up from bed? I didn''t forget to wear my trousers. Up. However, the nobles of the southern countries are not really poor. Looking at this finely crafted Yonghua robe of high-quality silk, it can be seen that these nobles who were born in poor mountains and rivers are not short of money at all. This is strange. The poor soil cannot be cultivated, and the refugees can hardly pay taxes. How did these southern nobles make their money... What does this mean? I asked you to catch one person, is this a buy one get one free? "The nobleman with two brown beards" Your lord, one of them is her younger sister, a dear younger sister. The villain felt that she might be useful to you, so she brought it. "The soldier gave a thumbs up for his clever action. "Sister?" The nobleman squeezed his brows together and muttered softly. "The Prince of Shidon has never heard of a little daughter? How come there is an extra sister? Is it an illegitimate daughter?" "My lord asks you, who are you two claiming to be the second daughter of the Prince of Stone, Lakala Sambo?" "It''s us." Lycra was about to answer, and Bai Ji took the lead in raising her little white hand. "Nonsense! She is clearly right!" the guard who was the person involved pierced through viciously. "It doesn''t matter, everyone is the same." The nobleman pointed to Bai Ji nonchalantly. "If you say it''s you, then it''s you, open the door, and **** this little girl out first. "Wait, Mr. Noble, I am the second daughter of Prince Stone. Do you remember me? My father took me to see me several years ago..." Lycra put her last hope on this one, and went up for a while. The familiar noble master. "The second daughter of Prince Stone... the nobleman approached the cage, his eyes widened slightly like beans. "Well, I have seen it, I have seen it, otherwise I wouldn''t be so sure, they didn''t catch the wrong person. "Huh?" Laika was taken aback, his mind obviously didn''t turn around. Shouldn''t the normal situation be to find that the second daughter of the Royal family, the Stone family, was caught, and then released quickly? ? "Back then, I still remember your father''s arrogant appearance. Hehe, your northern lords always regarded the south as a barbarian land. I remember the arrogance towards us in my bones." The nobleman chuckled. "It''s really Feng Shui turns, now he is in a different place, and his daughter has fallen into my hands... the nobleman said with a wicked smile. "Why, does the second lady still expect me to let you go? Haha, let me tell you, let alone me, even the current empress is now too hard to protect herself! Upon hearing this, Bai Ji raised her eyebrows slightly. "Cracking... "My lord, this door seems to be hit... the guard is a little confused while holding the key. "What? Can''t open it? Is the key wrong?" The noble''s eyes widened. "No. One. The iron gate of the prison has been in disrepair for a long time, the rust is too thick, and the keyhole has failed." "...One! How long has this iron gate been repaired? Damn it, what''s the use of raising your rice buckets?" "Well, it should be decades old. It''s almost dead and can be reimbursed." "I''m not asking if you should be reimbursed, repairing this **** iron gate... the nobleman who got the answer was stunned, and the person who answered him seemed to be not his own guard. "Well... the repair is probably not repaired well, it can only be demolished. Please ask the blacksmith to recast it. "Bai Ji leaned forward to the keyhole and analyzed. "You, when did you come out?" The nobleman was incredulous, the boss squinted. "You came out?" Bai Ji naturally pointed to the two iron bars that had been bent. "Guard! Where''s the guard? Take her down and throw it in again!" "Be quiet, they are asleep." Bai Ji''s finger pressed against her lips, making a hissing gesture, and pointed to the guards who collapsed into a small hill. Chapter 519: "Damn it!... The nobleman realized that he had encountered tough stubble, and subconsciously took a few steps back. "Honestly, Mr. Noble, honestly tell us what you know, it won''t..." Bai Ji''s eyes narrowed as she approached slowly, and the flames in her pupils quickly expanded. [Elemental Summon Fireball] "Boom boom boom!" The fireball shot and burst in front of itself, and the rich burnt smell spread out. The nobleman wiped his sweat, holding the flame-lit palm, and exhaled deeply. "Oh, there is an assassin lurking in? Fortunately, this lord has been prepared." The noble master sneered while wiping the fiery red orb on the scepter. Humans are generally unable to release spells, and it cannot be said that demon species generally have this kind of aptitude. Just like this little nobleman in a remote area, his aptitude is so bad that he can¡¯t release spells, so he has to use the creation of a curse master. Charm props. "This curse village is pretty good... it''s worth the money to trade more than a dozen slaves." After the flames dissipated, the sparks splashed all over, accompanied by the long hair of pure silver to Sakura that was scattered in the air, and was entrained by the wind. The burnt black at the end of the long hair is returning to its original shape at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the sick face under the bangs. .Ah...Ah, unexpectedly, the bug that was forced into a desperate bite bit. "The vague and uninterrupted hoarse voice, like a trembling desperately after the vocal cords were burned. Before the words fell, the burnt face with all skin and flesh was just half repaired, and the other half could even see the burnt lens that had fallen out of the eye socket. Half of it was immature and half of its bones were visible, and it looked very strange. "Sure enough, even if the insects still have the instinct to protect themselves, they won''t obey them." In less than a few seconds, the severely burned and distorted body completely recovered. "What a beautiful silver... Lycra in prison was stunned when she saw the sterling silver hair as brilliant as three galaxies. Not only did she sigh with emotion? Blood pupils? "You, you... are you?" The nobleman suddenly felt that he had retreated to the root of the wall, and turned his head to see that the "wall" made of dense black tree trunks was against his back, and the tree trunks were like flowing water. , Entangled his limbs and tied his limbs to the tree wall. [Elemental Summoning Class. Resin Wall] He is like a pig being crushed on a cutting board, waiting for slaughter is the only destiny. "You, are you a spellmaster?!" The nobleman showed horror on his face. He didn''t even see the other party''s chanting or pre-release spells. "Now, look into our eyes and tell us everything you know." Bai Ji picked up the staff dropped by the nobleman and used it to pick up the nobleman''s head. Those burgundy eyes gradually enlarged in his field of vision, as if he was dyed red by those dark red eyes and dragged into them. "Tell us who N made you deliberately arrest the member of Emperor Jae, and tell him his name... "Yes,... the nobleman is in pain.... Chapter 36 ~ Deterrence "Yes,... the noble''s eyes are confused, as if he is about to be beaten into a move. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!) The unconscious nobleman sat limply on the ground, his eyes dull. ... Bai Ji raised his face, patted his cheeks, her consciousness was chaotic, her eyes were sluggish, she retained the most basic instincts, but she had only an empty shell left behind. He did not cast some kind of mental spell, and the trigger condition was probably when he succumbed to a move and consciously spoke out the black hand behind the scenes. "You can be free if you die?" Bai Ji raised her eyebrows, and between the gleaming black light that swallowed, the deer head with prismatic crystals came out in her hand. [Stand of Mirtaru: Biluoquan (Living Water)] Forcibly hanging on the dying nobleman, Bai Ji''s five fingers clamped his bald Mediterranean head. Almost only an empty shell is left, then forcefully extract the memory remaining in his brain. Although doing so is very harmful to the victim, it may even become a confused thinking and unconscious idiot, but it is obviously not The object Bai Ji cares about. The jade-like fingers are claw-shaped, as if five sharp thorns are deeply pierced into the bald Tianling cover, and there seems to be something similar to a spiritual body slowly floating out between random if there is nothing. The noble''s dull eyes quickly straightened, and then he rolled his eyes, and his mind and consciousness disappeared with the inhaled soul. "The nobleman is also the proud son of a generation of heaven. The hero of the separatist side succumbed to this barren and barren land. Every year there is no harvest of grains, and there are shrimps and crabs under his command. They are all delicious and lazy refugees, and they are humble and even not. The qualification to meet your Majesty is shamelessly despised by the colleagues in the north, and is not even regarded as a country leading one. Does this kind of life you want to live a lifetime?" Sitting in the black-clothed opposite side of the castle where the fire is rising People seem to persuade the nobles to do something. The nobleman seemed to be struggling. "May I think about it. This is not a trivial matter that can be exposed casually. If you are found to be held accountable, it will be very troublesome... "Refugees, a group of people who have been exiled. Not even people in your country. To embarrass a southern lord for this reason, who would do this? Besides, if they hide themselves, they will not be discovered by anyone. So, you can It is understood that Mr. Noble is showing mercy to those untouchables??" There was a trace of joking in the words of the man in black. "Those who make big things shouldn''t stick to the trivial, let alone the benevolence of women, so indecisive, you will never be able to miss the opportunity." The black robe people follow the temptation. ¡­It¡¯s a big deal, I should discuss it with my colleagues. "The nobleman sighed deeply, as if he had made a decision in his heart. "Puff haha... Mr. Nobleman, haven''t your so-called colleagues informed you yet?" "what?" "Your colleagues live a life of luxury that is completely different from yours, and they all have ghosts in their hearts. They all want to enjoy this luxury and secretly despise other colleagues to satisfy their own self..." "I can tell you, now, there is no lord who has adopted this measure, only you!" Seeing the nobleman who had been cheated and slapped up on the table, the black-robed man had a successful smile at the corner of his mouth. "Being a poor ghost who endures hunger, or a trafficker with a decent life and extravagant life, is this a good decision?... The North needs slaves, or training the army or boating makers. In short, coolies are needed, and the refugees are in the South. not any" "By the way, I also heard that the daughter of Prince Stone¡¯s servant is also in your city. By the way, find a reason and arrest her. "Hey, this is not equivalent to talking to Prince Stone and the royal family. Did you get it right? "Speaking of Prince Stone, the nobleman still made a bit of a message. "Of course it is not for you to do it now, but to wait for the opportunity... The black-robed man showed a meaningful smile. "Unexpectedly, the prince is afraid that he won''t survive this year...There will be big moves on the court, do you understand?" "Of course, if we catch additional royals, we will have other rewards, the more the better. Bai Ji threw the incomplete body to the ground. "We should go now. "Eh eh? Let''s go... 1. Where do we want to go..." Lycra''s eyes were confused, as if she had just recovered from her ignorance, and then she saw Bai Ji forcing the rusty iron fence. The "creak creak" broke into a few strings of bows. "Why, do you plan to stay inside if you don''t come out?" Bai Ji said blankly, as if it didn''t matter whether or not he would continue to be thrown in prison. "No, I''m just asking where we are going... The sun shines through the cracks in the prison, and Lycra stared at the other party''s long gleaming silver hair floating behind his head. The body moved involuntarily, and got out of the damp prison that was wrecked. "Where to go? This is a good question, do you remember the topic we told you before?" "Topic? Which one do you mean?" Looking at Bai Ji''s hair, Lycra seemed to have thought of something, and her body trembled suddenly. Well, um, before answering the question, can I ask, little sister, are you also the royal family of Lasambo? " "Ah, this is nothing else." Bai Ji touched her exposed long hair, a touch of helplessness appeared on her expressionless face. "Then, which royal family member is it? If it''s convenient, can I tell Lycra." Lycra''s expression faded a little. "A remote sideline you haven''t heard of." Bai Ji replied casually, not present. Stay on this issue. "Is that so? It''s... "Close to the subject, we have asked you, regretting your actions, haven''t you?" "Yes." Laika was stunned for a moment, then recalled in a dazed manner, making his jaw slightly. "Now, you have another chance to establish a majestic image in the hearts of those refugees." Bai Ji said slowly, "What is majesty... Is it to make me put on airs? Even if you make me work so hard. Be me... Chapter 520: "I didn''t let you put on airs, just listen to us." "Listen to you... Laika is a little lost, even a fool who knows nothing about the world. Now she understands that a girl''s identity is never simple, she has superb strength and completely invisible behavior, showing maturity and her appearance. Extremely inconsistent. The long sterling silver hair alone is very telling. In Lycra¡¯s impression, there is only one royal family whose appearance is out of proportion to their age, and that one is still. "What are you doing in a daze? Don''t you really want to go out?" Bai Ji''s urging sound made Lycra, who became more and more pale in thought, came back to her senses. "That, Xiaomi, thank you for saving me." Lycra who followed Bai Ji wanted to come. If I want to go, I feel that I have to say thank you to Bai Ji. "Let''s go, it should be too late... The southern countries have always been monolithic to the outside world. They will not give up if a little lord has died. This will happen soon. Spread throughout the southern lord. Laika hesitated for a while, and said uneasy. "When did the nobles who kidnapped the royal family gather to shield each other?" "Well... Bai Ji''s rhetorical question made Laika hesitate to say something, but couldn''t say anything. "Don''t talk about character issues, your father is a master at playing power, at least when he was young, he was also a younger generation hero. Why did he end his life when he came to you?" "Huh?... Lycra stopped. "The people of a city must treat them as human beings, but they cannot treat them all as human beings. Just like today, they are just a group of no boats. The boats must be carried by water, but once it floods, the water will flood the head of the boat. At this time, the flooded water is no longer water. "Bai Ji walked and said things that Leica didn''t understand. "This city has been ill from the inside out now, and a powerful medicine that can''t cure the root cause can''t turn the tide. If you don''t want to make progress and change the status quo, that group of refugees will be able to make progress." Or pulls J sucks. "What do you mean by strong medicine? The harsh climate of poor mountains and bad waters is too cruel to the environment like food crops. There is almost no "in the small woods after leaving the city. There are a batch of money, food and goods there. Recently, you have sent them out." What caravan went out of the city to go to the country? "Bai Ji is not in a hurry. "That''s it, the cargo in the woods should belong to your caravan... If you don''t have money or food, don''t you have it? There should be a lot of grain in the cargo of the caravan." "Are all the members of that caravan still there?" "No, it''s all dead." Bai Ji said calmly. "The bandits won''t stay alive to inform the news, so don''t have this strange fluke mentality." "Let''s go, let''s get the goods back." "However, there are so many thieves along the way, will there be any problems when we go... "Why is this? Haven''t you figured out the problem?" Bai Ji rolled her eyes. She took out a jade token from the broken black robe and threw it on the ground. "The key is not how terrible the banditry nearby has developed. Haven''t you discovered until now that someone is deliberately targeting you?" "For me!? Who, who would target me, I just transport some goods to the Kingdom of Staun for sale, why only target me? "It''s true... it''s a family, why is the gap so big? ? "Bai Ji lifted his forehead and glanced at the soft and proud abundance on the other''s chest. "It is said that we are **** and no brains, and sincerely don''t deceive us. Fortunately, we have not become a big breasted monster. The nutrients of our brains have been sucked away by physical development. We don''t have basic common sense." Bai Ji muttered with some resentment. "Let''s take a look. I found this token from the bandits who robbed the caravan. It is like an enemy to the official tokens of the city masters of the southern countries. "Imitate you a little biscuit." Bai Ji kicked the token on the ground, took it in the air, and buckled it on Lycra''s forehead. "Ouch! It hurts, ooh, my father and brother are not willing to beat me. Laika covered her red forehead with tears and looked at Bai Ji pitifully. "Surely let us gaffe? Oh, oh, this is not good, anger is not advisable, I was angry with an idiot, but the president wrinkles." Bai Ji took a deep breath and remained calm again. "Woo, but, but, even if we can get the goods back... cereal crops are not useful in this place, aren''t they? If the southern countries could cultivate crops, they would not be what they are today... "The geological conditions of the Scarlet Empire are very good. After all, isn''t it a climate issue? How could it be impossible." Bai Ji vowed. "After returning that batch of merchants, you go door to door to gather the refugees." "Huh? Me? But you also said... Refugees don''t listen to me, don''t they?" At this point, Laika was a little bit lost. "What about you, but do you want to find a way? Tell them that they have food to collect, so don''t they all come?" Bai Ji kept poking Lycra''s belly button on her tiptoe. "Use your brain before you speak, don''t open your mouth and just come. "Uh... Seeing that you can only reach the belly button when you stand on your toes, Laika squatted down with some pity, so that Bai Ji could reach her forehead. In the blink of an eye, the scorching sun went out to the west. "Didn''t the girl be caught by the government? Why, was she released?" "Don''t talk nonsense. The officers and soldiers will either not arrest people, or they will never let them go. I wondered that the girl¡¯s identity is not simple. She was arrested in the morning and released in the afternoon...a refugee who is familiar with each other. We talked with each other. "Why don''t you have to be polite to her in the future? I guessed which big family she was attacked from before. I''m afraid she was found and taken back by someone from that family." A refugee was a little uneasy. Said. "It''s really confusing, saying that we are going to give us food for the winter and let us gather in the middle of the town... "Eh wait, have you noticed that the native soldiers who were lazily guarding the gate of the city today are gone?" I know, maybe it''s because they are on holiday today. The soldier''s grandfather''s business is not about us, suffering refugees, who can control the refugees all the way to the square in the center of the town with their own guesses. I don''t understand the true or false of the food delivered by the other party, but everyone has a fluke mentality. However, as soon as they caught a glimpse of the scene in the square, they were a little startled. The heavily armed knights stood upright in two rows (this is the type of soldiers they have never seen before, the well-made plate armor and the sense of awe-inspiring sense of battle-tested battlefield) are definitely not the ruffians of the southern countries who can only bully the refugees. What a soldier should look like. Chapter 37 ~ The Enemy and Power Armor shining brightly by the projected sunlight, fully armed and ready for battle, dense killing air and blood-fire-washed decisiveness, they are a group of true warriors who have experienced many battles and have undergone hard work. Just standing there, as if stepping into an immersive battlefield, the smell of blood was stimulating every nerve of them, bombing like unprecedented awe-inspiring murderousness, and ruthlessly destroying and ruthlessly destroying the psychological defenses of the refugees. Introverted and deadly, like a cold and ruthless long sword, blood on the sword is commonplace for them. It is normal, it is better to say that this is the meaning of their existence. The ruffian soldiers of the southern countries are fundamental. The former is just bullying and bullying, and the latter is a sergeant who has been tempered into steel for a long time and killed and decisively made the enemy''s presence on the battlefield. Refugees from the southern countries are mostly from the indigenous peoples of the southern countries and the original cities who were unable to pay the poll tax on time. The group of refugees who were expelled, the so-called gathering of people in groups, to these poor people with different personalities who are not blessed by fate. It is said that choosing the southern countries with poor living conditions is a helpless choice. After all, this is the only principality that can settle in at will without the need for naturalization. To put it bluntly, a group of farmers and peasant women who have never seen the world and only know how to satisfy their own appetites. They have never been to the battlefield and have not witnessed life and death with their own eyes. How can they withstand such a solemn scene? Although the number of the opponent was less than ten, these sergeants were like tigers with grinning claws, rushing into their flock of sheep with only a one-sided ending. Among them, there was a little silver-haired girl with a deer head staff and a black robe with an indifferent expression, and the very familiar figure, yes, it was the one who helped them with all his strength, but in the end was The young girl spurned by all of them. In this battle, the blind man also noticed that these soldiers and the silver-haired wizard dressed in black robes were subordinates who followed the girl''s orders and sent them. Just got caught in the morning, why did such a big change happen in the afternoon? ? Did they all guess wrong, the identity of this girl is more terrifying than they thought? Could it be the niece or even the daughter of a certain city lord? Or, it¡¯s simply a certain lord¡¯s female food or something. I don¡¯t want it anymore. The refugees retreat. They just want to leave here, save their lives and continue to survive. The food must be kept to eat. , The feeling of body hair standing upside down and sweating makes their heels wince. Trembling, they stopped and couldn''t take a step back. For fear of angering the sergeant, the ruthless jackals would show their minions in the next moment, and they would kill their defenseless sheep without leaving them. "Come forward." "The silver-haired wizard said, her words seemed to have instilled some magical power, and the refugees couldn''t help standing up straight and stepping forward. "It''s awe-inspiring to be close at hand. It''s not too sad. It''s enough to give you food, clothing and food for a lifetime of life to be close to the horizon." Bai Ji holding a stick, accompanied by Lycra, went to the front of the stage and looked down Shuddering refugees. "I don''t need to say the purpose of coming here. You know better than anyone else in your heart. It just so happens that it saves us the effort." Bai Ji''s half-open eyes slowly widened. "Eh" the refugees looked at each other, you look at me and I look at you, no one can guess what medicine the girl''s gourd sells, naturally no one will set an example. Chapter 521: "Didn''t you understand what we said, let''s let you kneel down." The plain tone was like a heavy falling rock, crushing the refugees'' backs severely. "Bang Bang!" They all grabbed the ground with their heads, kneeling on the ground, and knocking their foreheads to the ground. The body can no longer move. I don''t know if it is due to fear or interference from some mysterious force, the refugees can no longer move their bodies. Panic and fear occupy the hearts of the refugees, and now they can''t raise a trace of hatred or resentment towards the girls on stage. It is the instinct of living creatures to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. They will always impose the misfortune and unfair treatment on those who are weaker than them, or who can bully, and will never resent the strong who caused all this. Because they understand better than anyone in their hearts that they cannot resist being stronger than them. "Laika looked at the refugees who were kneeling on the ground with a little embarrassment. He opened his mouth and looked at Bai Ji again. In the end, he didn''t say anything. So, to put it bluntly, you are just refugees who can''t pay taxes and are driven out like rats by various principalities. Since this is the case, give us a bit of servile appearance. "Bai Ji''s voice was cold and with a trace of scorn and contempt from the superiors, but no one dared to resent. This is absolute strength, the absolute fear and surrender that it brings. "Whoever allows you to stand and talk to our lady, kneel down for us so that we can see your piety." Bai Ji leaned on her deer-head stick and bowed down to worship the trembling refugees. The refugees below, regardless of gender, all knelt down, without exception. "Don''t you want a reward? This gesture is the best begging gesture to ask for a reward, do you understand." Seeing the refugee who was overwhelmed by the blood pressure and couldn''t get up, Bai Ji made a cut; playfully laughed. Laughed. "Everyone is a displaced person, and a person who is not favored. We should know better than us that the world will not lose pie, and understand the precious price of kindness and kindness. Our eldest lady is kind by nature, and will support your accommodation and three meals. It''s been a long time, but we think you should wake up a little bit today. Such a day does not exist, and it is impossible to have it.'' "If you want to get shelter and food, you can take out something that can be exchanged for equivalent value. Think about it. What can you exchange for food and shelter to live on?" Bai Ji''s warm smile looked at the cause below. Refugees fearing and trembling. "Labor? Work? Respect? Love? No, neither, these are not enough. "If you want to live a worry-free life, you can offer everything including your dignity to our lady, but like you refugees who are worthless and homeless, your dignity and everything are really worth the price, it¡¯s difficult. Estimated. "Spent food on you refugees who can only provide a small amount of coolies. To be honest, my lady is losing money. I am afraid that you may not be convinced by spoiled by this. Then let''s ask you, do you think you can do what?? "Coolie, or the number of soldiers on the battlefield? Farming, or a retinue who can be sent at will? No way, aren''t you just a rice bucket with nothing but eating and sleeping?" Bai Ji smiled coldly, and spoke to the lieutenant general. The refugees are degraded to nothing, and the facts are indeed so, people want to refute but can''t find anything to say. "The combat power of our subordinates is very sufficient." Bai Ji glanced at several heavily armed Sergeant Jeduo. "So, can you tear the sky, can you overturn the earth, can you summon creatures that only exist in myths?" Seeing the unbelievable blooming on the other side''s face, Bai Ji grinned happily. "You guys can''t even change the local weather and climate. "We can do all of these." As we spoke, a thunderbolt flashed by in a clear sky. When dawn broke, the end of the thick cloud was invisible, and thunder split the sky in two. "Kakaka!!" The huge vision echoed in the sky with a loud sound that resounded through the sky, like the anger and divine punishment of the gods on the unfaithful people. The blood pressure has been relieved, but no one dared to prop up his body, and the sky broke out of chaos. In time, he could feel the intuitive shock without raising his head. It was enough for a group of unlearned and vulgar refugees to understand. Heart of awe. "Flick. The hurricane is blowing, the lightning is blowing, and a huge black shadow flicks from above, and the sky is shaking with a soft moan, the earth is trembling, the sky turns from dusk to **** dark red, and the brilliant and elegant castle From the ground up, the magnificent buildings with ambiguous styles give people an indescribable sense of depression and inferiority. "It''s like pressing a hill with your heart, and the feeling of suffocation makes the refugees breathless. They found that they didn''t even have the strength to swallow saliva, let alone raise their heads to face the vision that was happening in the sky. "Snapped." "It''s over." Bai Ji clapped her hands, the applause was not loud, but everyone present could hear clearly. The next moment, the strange and magnificent vision disappeared in an instant, like a flash and a fleeting moment, but no one doubted the authenticity of what happened just now. There was no movement. The refugees squatted on the ground and trembled. No one dared to follow. She really stood up from the ground, let alone a refugee. The idiot girl behind her was shocked. She stared at Bai Ji''s back blankly, wondering what an incredible thing she had picked up home at the beginning. Do you understand? Let''s let you stand up, get up, come, and within three seconds, disobey our orders at your own risk. The refugees did not dare to hesitate, and hurriedly got up from the ground in embarrassment, their legs kneeling weakly, so they struggled hard to wear the flesh and blood on their knees. "Yes, you are learning very fast, and you know a little bit of self-knowledge." Bai Ji smiled jokingly, and pointed to the frightened Caika on the side. "It was just a small test. Maybe in other countries, it would be a good story for the common people to overthrow the noble regime. After all, history is written by the victors. "It''s a pity that the members of the Scarlet Empire only need one. Fingers or a gust of wind can easily bring down the so-called insurgent army. " "And our eldest lady is one of the members of the Lassambo clan, you know, she can actually cast a curse to drag you shameless people into the abyss of oblivion when you are arrogantly grabbing food, but be merciful She didn''t do that.'' Ignoring Lycra with a face of "I didn''t know I was so good", Bai Ji continued. "My eldest lady, she''s much better than a half-silly guy like me." As soon as these words came out, the silent refugees all looked at Lycra in awe-inspiring, unbelievable, fearful, unbelievable, cold breath. They didn''t expect that the noble superior who was far away would have been in front of them all the time. "Okay, let''s get back to the subject, today we are here to distribute grain and grains. It was just a small opening remarks before, and now we are officially entering the meeting." Bai Ji motioned to the Jiedo soldier to move the goods on the stage, similar to grains and grains. Distribute the equipment for planting and farming. "From now on, you will no longer be refugees from the land without roots. Today, you officially become the citizens of the southern countries, and your citizenship belongs to this city. Our lady will be the field and residence, There are also grain farming tools to you, and you will cultivate them. "Of course, this is not gratuitous. The so-called unruly is not a radius. Similar to the northern cities, you need to pay taxes on a monthly basis. In the first half of the year, we can allow you to pay only half of the tax. Later, if the tax is less. Divide." Bai Ji smiled, "In this world, there may be no place for everyone." But this adult, this is a thin, middle-aged man dressed in the south. "The climate is cold. Don''t even think of any crops to take root here. How can you talk about harvesting results?" "What are we supposed to be? Of course it is impossible for you to cultivate in this climate." Bai Ji smiled. The flat-headed people worship the Buddha for rain, report to the God of Lasambo, begging that their fields will not be dry and barren, as everyone knows, this is just a curse for the high-level elven spell masters. "Huh? The turbulent curse could surge, and the black light that pierced the Xu''an gleamed joyfully, and the dark red dotted with the darkness, lingering around the girl, like a vermilion pen gradually drawing out the pitch-black cards. Nine cards with different patterns engraved on the backs circled, and she took out one of them at random. [All-knowing and Almighty] [Natural style remodeling] [Nature is the warm light (forever)] l Natural Climatometer] [Nature Department, Cold Barrier] It seemed that something happened, and it seemed that nothing happened. In short, bursts of light flashed past, as if some strange energy enveloped the sky above the city. "Okay, it''s over. Then you can plant it safely. As the saying goes, those who don¡¯t work don¡¯t eat. As long as a certain amount of tax is paid every month, we guarantee with our lady¡¯s ambiguity that you can live in the south. The country is very moisturizing." The refugees felt a sense of awakening. They felt that the extreme cold of the southern countries had undergone other changes. The air that had been sucked in coldly and irritated the throat became warm and soft, and it was blowing. The wind, rarely brings warmth Chapter 38~ The soft and moist blood cake melts in the mouth and is matched with a blood drink made of high-quality tea and animal blood, plus a snack made from mother Lu cattle blood. Enjoying life starts with a breakfast in the early morning. He took a sip of the extremely delicious blood tea, put down the jade cup, and tried his tongue to recall the rich aristocracy whose rippling mouth could not dissipate for a long time. Most of the aristocrats'' enjoyment of life paid attention to one detail after another. This sentence is true. It is difficult to change from frugal to extravagance. After the appetite is raised, the nobleman who is in charge of a small city in the southern countries has begun to drain, and even hates the inferior animal blood from the spicy throat. The blood of intelligent creatures is indeed the most delicious wine. A sip of blood cake fat and a sip of hot tea in a small sip. Luxurious life is reflected in every detail. This is the real noble life. Memories of the past are pale in comparison. Was you sure that you were alive in the true sense of the year? Most of the food is inferior animal blood products that even the people of the Northland don¡¯t look down upon. It¡¯s really a humiliation to eat it with gusto... Sitting in the hall of the castle, which is much more spacious than before, there is only one person on the long seat. The quiet atmosphere makes people appetite greatly. The gramophone purchased from the field babbles with high-end music, which is said to be the emperor. A kind of art over the city. Chapter 522: He listened to the music from the phonograph with a face full of intoxication. Although he didn''t understand the meaning of these poems at all, this did not prevent him from being intoxicated with emotion in his heart. Recalling the rich years of the past, it is no wonder that the aristocracy in the north has always regarded them as barbarians, but it does have its merits. The construction of the castle and the enjoyment of food and art are indeed not comparable to the extremely economically backward South. But now, he has finally lived the life that nobles should have, enjoying a very high quality of life, and nurturing his sentiment... Due to climate problems, farming has shrunk severely in the southern countries. It is difficult to find a place to cultivate food. The people cannot pay taxes to the nobles on time. The nobles are even so poor that they have no money to raise soldiers. They can only survive on the taxes paid by a few wealthy families. However, this is not what it used to be. The messenger from the imperial city negotiated the deal with him, and his quality of life was thriving. The broken castle has been repaired, the luxurious wool bed is now available, the horse breeding ground is also available, the flower garden is also being built, and a group of northern chefs are responsible for their own food problems, and the warehouse is full of them. The soldier guards inside and outside the castle are responsible for protecting him and his property. To be honest, as a little aristocrat in the South, he is already satisfied with the current situation of his life. One day he can find a woman who is worthy to marry home, and his descendants can also enjoy this eternal beauty. The sudden opening of the door, accompanied by a gust of ear pain, cut off the noble master''s thoughts. "Oh... the noble master covered his head and looked at the goose feathers flying outside the door with boredom. The cold is what he hates. His ancestor is only a little noble who has been rewarded with minor merits. Without the slightest royal blood, his immunity to cold is the same as that of ordinary blood. When he was a child, he often suffered from freezing and discouragement. He hated this feeling very much. "Mu Xiaowan" Guard, close the door! ¡­What happened? Are those untouchables rebelling again? Then arrest all the rebels and suppress them! "After closing the door, he respectfully handed over the letter to the nobleman, and then exited the castle hall. ¡­Birthday and birthday?" The nobleman frowned with the letter between his two fingers. "What are these guys doing? He had a relationship with the nobleman who sent the letter to him, and he was roughly the most authoritative lord of the southern countries. To be honest, although the southern lords formed an alliance, they did not communicate closely with each other, especially half a year ago, like a loose alliance that only maintained a skeleton, and the members did not have any interaction with each other. The little nobleman is not stupid. Knowing how much he has, he understands that the other party must have not only invited himself, but also the lord and nobles of the entire southern countries. It is impossible for the other party to invite only the humble little nobleman from 2, this is unreasonable. "What are you thinking about... The reason for inviting a colleague to celebrate his birthday is definitely not believed by the little nobleman. This person had three birthdays in a year and asked for gifts from his colleagues in the name. Whoever believes it will be fool. He released a signal for the nobles to gather. It is estimated that there are other plans. After pondering for a moment, the nobleman decided to go to the banquet. This is not what it used to be. It doesn''t hurt to take out this gift money. That''s right, he called a guard. "Do you have any research, my lord, "You, go to the street, just find a civilian and buy me the clothes he wears. Remember, don''t buy too good, and don''t buy too bad, understand?" The nobleman cautiously said The copper coin was handed to the guard. Although the guard didn''t know which one his master was singing, he still complied with it. The efficiency of the guards was fairly fast. In less than a while, a piece of tattered cotton filled with patches appeared on the aristocrat''s phoebe wooden table. He ordered the maid to wash the tattered clothing from the inside out, and let himself be worshipped. The low-level curse masters released the curse to dry the clothes quickly, and then put on the clothes satisfactorily. Take out an old cloth bag from the utility room, squeeze the copper coins into it, stuff it into his pocket, and walk out of the castle gate. There is a carriage that has already been prepared. 0FSF Light Novel The southern countries are densely arranged, and the distance between the two cities is not too far. Just like this, the carriage sent the little nobleman to his destination in the afternoon. After getting off the carriage, the little nobleman was completely dumbfounded. He rubbed his eyes in disbelief, and made sure that he was not in the wrong place. This is indeed the land where the great aristocrat of the southern countries was separated, but he clearly remembered that a year ago it looked very different from the present. The dilapidated low earth wall was completely demolished, and the once towering city wall was replaced by it. Soldiers armed to the teeth stood on all sides of the city. Inside the city are tall castles that exceed the city wall... Is this really the city of Aleutian? ? The poor city of Aleutians where the people eat each other? ? With an incredibly complicated mood, the little nobleman stepped towards the generous gate one by one. After a simple inspection, the guards guarding the city let him into the city without too much hindrance. However, it seems that even though the city of Ariu has undergone earth-shaking changes, the people at the bottom live as stretched as they did in the past. The dilapidated houses are flooded with cold wind, and the people in shabby robes are leaning against the fire and shivering with cold. , And some fell directly into the snow, blushing, as if they were asleep or frozen to death. It seems that there is no difference in the life of the people under his rule, and the city wall has become higher, and a magnificent inner city has been added. It seems that there is no other change in this city. There are a few rags that can¡¯t hide the wind and waves on the leaky wooden houses. However, the refugees living in wooden houses are only a few. Most of them live in makeshift tents. Some are even homeless and sleep on the streets. . But all of this seemed ordinary, and no one felt strange in ordinary times. The luxurious inner city of the castle and the outer city, where the people don¡¯t live, are obviously two completely different worlds. And the defense of the inner city was obviously much stricter than that of the outer city, as if they were guarding against something. "Stop, don''t move forward anymore." The guard''s indifferent voice flew, and when the little nobleman was in a daze, the guards not far away had already grasped the sword and were full of killing intent. "Oh, I am the nobleman who was invited by your city lord to come to the banquet." The little nobleman handed the crumpled invitation to the guard. Checking the letter, the guards looked suspiciously at the little nobleman''s clothes and bowed. "It''s rude to the nobles, this city is spoiled, please don''t be offended." "It''s all right..." S book.SFA Led by the guards, walked into the magnificent castle. SF Light Novel The stone wall made of white stone and the luxurious crystal floor reflect the brilliance, and the degree of luxury is far greater than that of the own hall, which makes people jealous. The hall seems to be very lively. In addition to the guards guarding the gate to maintain order, there are also many graceful maids. The long seats draped in red silk cloth are filled with extremely rich and luxurious banquets. When was the lord''s castle of Aleutian city so luxurious? It¡¯s almost time to catch up with the emperor¡¯s palace. Although this little nobleman is not qualified to meet the queen, he seems to be late. There are many nobles at the banquet. Why can the little noble see it at a glance, because the nobles are dressed and dressed. It''s really too conspicuous. In this luxurious castle hall, the group of people wearing coarse clothes holding wine glasses with some unexpectedly embarrassed smiles on their faces are as obvious as a group of chickens, but they are out of place. As the music in the hall ceased abruptly, the maids who delivered drinks and the guards retreated, and the banquet seemed to have officially begun, only waiting for the arrival of the noble lord who had gathered everyone here. He first glanced at the nobles who were lingering on the scene, with a faint contempt at the corner of his mouth, and naturally sat on the main seat. "Why don''t you guys be reluctant to take a seat? Are you condemning me for inadequate hospitality, hahaha." The nobleman let out a hearty laugh. In the midst of embarrassment, the nobles could only take an awkward smile on their faces, and took their seats a little bit twisted. After exchanging greetings with each other, everyone seemed not to speak actively. "Everyone, all right, don''t pretend it." The nobleman put away his formulaic smile and said calmly. "I know that you all have made a fortune in their respective territories, just one by one, I don''t want others to know, do you deliberately wear this shabby appearance to the banquet?" ¡­The nobles below, look at me and I will look at you, looking at each other, silently showing an awkward smile. "Brother is really a good lesson, hehe, this is not a good harvest in recent years. Most people are willing to pay such a few taxes, and I also made a small fortune. Hey, after all, I am still inferior to you, man." "Hehe, Xiaocai? I don''t see it." The nobleman had a calm smile on his face. "My brother can really laugh, everyone is the lord of the southern countries, know how evil this ghost place where birds do not shit, the harvest? You can harvest a rice seed is an eye-opener to God, where is the tax revenue? support?? "Everyone should open the skylight to speak up, everyone, have you also received a secret commission from Huang Chenglai to make a pen head sale?" "Everyone is the same, why do you still want to preserve your reputation after being stained with this? Okay, can you hide those things in your heart from me? Now we are grasshoppers on a rope." See still nothing When people spoke, the nobleman snorted coldly. "Your Excellency, you are worthy of being the representative of our southern countries, and my heart is hanging...yes, that''s it. I did make a fortune, and all of you here must be. Chapter 523: "The refugees under his control were used as goods and sold to the court." The nobles were silent, and Quan should have acquiesced. After all, this kind of thing can''t be flaunted casually. "Although I don''t know what happened to Huangcheng and why I was so absent from the people, I think you all have a good little life recently. You can see that you don''t interact with each other." The nobleman squinted. Closed eyes. Now, you guys, it¡¯s just not honest enough. Like me, I did it and did it. I admit that I did this kind of activity, and I just sit back and enjoy the results. Everyone, it¡¯s not good to have suspicions about each other like this. We belong to the same alliance, don¡¯t... "From another aspect, we are loyal to the empire and meet the needs of the empire. There is nothing to be ashamed of, right? Besides... . Do you think you can stop, stop, and then lose this way of making money and continue to live the life of gnawing roots? ? The nobles raised their heads one after another. "I don''t want to? Okay, then I''ll just say it, no matter what the imperial city asks for these people, our interests, that is, those personal heads, they may soon not belong to us." Matter way. "We spend money to make those impoverished civilians forced to sell their children and relatives to barely make ends meet, but you know that several border cities in the southern countries have problems... "The people there didn''t know what method was used to change the climate so that the civilians could grow food! Then who would sell their relatives? Think about how many people you have under your control. If we are With the intention of buying and selling, these civilians are reactionary, do we still have a way to survive? The dull voice made the nobles talk about it. "Now, there is only one way to unite all the forces, gather all our soldiers, control the border city first, and take a look at what happened there, otherwise, everyone will die together!" Chapter 39 ~ Can''t Kill Me "Hey, work harder, what are you guys doing? It''s not this time to take a break from your busy schedule, and you all move to the old man, otherwise you will stand on the high platform with a cane, and your husky voice will face the busy people below. The people pointed and pointed, "You, the kid is you! What are you doing? Others are working hard, sneaking away, don¡¯t you want to eat it? I think it¡¯s almost noon, you can go hungry... "Don¡¯t even think about being lazy, old man, I have a bad back, and my eyes are good. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try to stand on the stage and look down. It¡¯s clear that you can¡¯t get away with any small movements! My lady said, those who don¡¯t work don¡¯t. Shi, let me catch you being lazy again, but don''t ask why, "Uncle Black yelled hard all morning, let''s get down, and then I will work in shifts. "Hey, it''s not hard or hard. This kind of rough work doesn''t require the young lady to do it himself. The old man is just fine." The black uncle who endures these unlearned refugees will not let go of the opportunity to urge them. These delicious and lazy people began to do all kinds of farm work because of the beginning of their livelihoods, and they should clear up their clogged "Miss, you are too kind, didn''t Mrs. Xiaomi say it? These civilians are used to being idle on weekdays, no A farmer who has the ability to be a farmer cannot be considered a farmer. Let them understand that if they don''t work hard and do their best, they will be abandoned and starved to death. It is entirely their own choice. "Miss, you can''t be too kind to these refugees, didn''t Master Curse Master say, now you are the lord of this city, you should be clearly humble. "This, the old man doesn''t know, I didn''t see her early this morning. The necromantic world is chiseled with a carving knife. The carved patterns are dazzling like a maze. They are as complex as the roots of a century-old tree deep in the crust, and like small rivers with different branches. Although they have different sources, they are connected. To the sea. In the central blood pool, the scarlet thick blood is constantly boiling and bubbling, but there is no temperature. The white dragon squatted on the pillar of the altar and yawned. From time to time, he glanced at the tumbling pool of blood. On her back, a girl sat gracefully. Her fingers are wrapped in black gauze gloves, and her pure and flawless silver hair is tied into a princess braided hair with a black bow on the back of her head. The collection of wild miscellaneous poems, with a serious look, seems to be fascinated. She is like the ruler of the world, calm and full of cold temperament that makes people thousands of miles away. "Hey dong dong dong ......" The blood pool was tossing fiercely, the blood spattered dripping on the scarlet veins, and a burst of white smoke came out after the sound of ¡®ßÚßÚßÚ¡¯. Miluo yawned so tired as to draw Bai Ji''s attention with a low growl. Bai Ji threw the collection of poems into the void, and walked in the air with her skirt, like a noble lady going down the stairs, slowly walking down the altar. The blood pool was very restless, boiling and bubbling became more violent and frequent, and the water level continued to drop and faded, as if it was about to be burned dry. The girl''s ruthless expression has not improved, there is no frowning or frowning, or even any expression changes. It is completely undesirable to judge her age or mental activity from her joy, anger and indecent appearance and facial expressions. The water level gradually receded to the bottom of the pool, and the milky white skin was clear and visible. It seemed that Milo, who had not been contaminated by the immersion in the blood pool, knew how to fish up the girl lying in it in the way of a princess. That head was holy. The filthy silver hair is the same as her skin. The girl is like a holy angel, and the dark red blood did not stain her with a slight color. The girl woke up, and rubbed her dizzy eyes with her hands in a daze. After seeing the person in front of her, her tired face showed a warm smile, like a coquettish little squirrel. Distressed again. "It didn''t achieve the expected effect." Bai Ji reached out to wipe the sweat from the girl''s forehead, and the girl actively rubbed Bai Ji''s hand. "Sister Soranya...the girl whispered. "Mi Luo, this is already the first few times of soul restoration." Bai Ji put aside her eyes, and no longer looked at the girl. "It''s almost there." Bai Ji retracted her hand stroking the opponent''s forehead. "You can proceed to the next step. We will find a suitable body and empty the soul inside to resurrect you. "It doesn''t matter to Yana that Soranya is here, whether she is resurrected or not, doesn''t it? The girl looked affectionately at the girl who looked extremely similar to her in front of her. "I, Sister Soraya is enough... Yana stretched out her hand and tried to touch Bai Ji''s body. "Miluo, take her back to rest first, let''s take care of the rest." "Yes." Mi Luo Guojue replied, so that Yana was forcibly removed by the other party before she could touch Bai Ji. "Eh eh?...Sister, can you accompany me?..." The weak Yana shouted with all her strength, looking at the smaller and smaller altar, she didn''t know if the other party listened to it. To. Or pull "Roar" Why are you refusing to accept this identity for so long?...Do you still hate me? Obviously you are. Baiju crossed the gap, eight sons passed by day after day, the Scarlet Empire was changing, and several small cities on the borders of the southern countries were also secretly turned upside down. During the work, the commoners became familiar with each other, they became united, and under the leadership of the new city lord, they were full of hope for the impermanence of the world. After the blood grain particles entered the soil, they took root and sprouted. With the help, the border town wiped out the robbers and robbers who lived in ambush in the mountains and forests. The caravan didn''t need to worry about the risk of being looted. The connections between several cities deepened, and most of them were merged into the jurisdiction of the new city lord by default. However, things happened without any of them knowing. The thick and messy iron hooves disturbed the quiet birdsong in the early morning. The farmer who was on the watch in the city was taken aback for a moment, his head curled, and the tip of the arrow shot at the fortress rubbed his ear, making the farmer limp on the ground , I was shocked in a cold sweat. "Quickly, go and find the city lord! Tell her that the bandits have come to retaliate against the city!... The slightly knowledgeable sentry looked at the darkened army outside the city gate and turned pale with fright. If you have other things, you can only pin your hopes on their leader and keep them close. The sentry on the top of the city sees it clearly. The army under the city does not seem to be a so-called bandit. First of all, bandit will not be equipped with armor. The vast formation is scattered, and there is no way to attack in groups. The most important thing is that the bandits have no money or food to buy a lot of horses to build cavalry. The soldiers below are all equipped with horses. Although the horses are of various breeds, the weapons are not standardized. There are swords and swords, and there are all kinds of spears and spears. On the whole, it gives people a very messy feeling. It can be seen that these soldiers have combat capabilities. They are not farmers who just took the **** and set out. They are probably soldiers like mercenaries. They cooperate with each other. It looks unusually messy, like a coalition army composed of armies of different forces. The imposing momentum is definitely not something that sentries like them who don''t even have weapons can deal with. The low city walls and wooden city gates also make people feel insecure, and they can''t withstand the opponent''s wave of shock. "Wait, wait a minute! Which city-state are you soldiers? Why are you here? If you have something to say, there is no need to use swordsmen, right?" The sentry on the city''s head became bold and shouted to the city. "Who are you again?" The sergeant below seemed to have received the order, stopped, and walked out of a nobleman in a luxurious uniform. He looked at the haggard-clothed building above the city wall with contempt. It was obviously A farmer dressed as a civilian. "I am the sentinel of Long River City. Excuse me, your lord, are you the nobleman of that city? Xiaoyou" Well, a little farmer can be considered a little eye-conscious. Yes, this man is a nobleman from the city of Aru. The current leader of the country. "It turned out to be the noble Lord of Aryu. I don''t know what the nobles are doing here? Why are you so invigorating and moving the crowd? It is not easy for us who are sentries to open the door to welcome you like this." "It''s up to you to open the door? Don''t put garlic on this nobleman. I received a report before July 8 that the lord of the Great River City was killed and was usurped by outsiders. I am a Southerner. The leader of the League of Nations, how can you just sit back and watch?" The city lord of Aleutian snorted, "Call out your leader of the bandits, let me see what kind of face he has, dare to use inferiority and usurp the city lord! Nobleman! It is a hereditary position, can you usurp it by you wild untouchables?" "Stop talking nonsense, and quickly open the door and let us in, otherwise we will be destroyed after we enter the city, and we will not let it go!" "My lord, think twice before you act. The current city lord is a member of the Pulse family of Lhasa. You insist on breaking the city. This is the following crime." "Hahahaha!" The city lord of Aleutian laughed furiously. "Is it a royal family member? The gangsters dare to pretend to be a royal family member now?? What a courage to say that, I still say that the princess is my eldest wife! ¡®"You don¡¯t need to believe it... "There is no need to embarrass a sentinel, you who came from Aryu City, are you looking for me?" Just as the old farmer was struggling to support her, the girl appeared on the city head with light steps. "Hmm?... The city lord of Yaliu looked at the beautiful silver phantom above the city, his eyes narrowed unconsciously. "Silver hair...Leader, it seems that the other party is really the royal family. "What is it?" The city lord of Yaliu interrupted a little nobleman beside him in an angry manner. "If the silver hair is the royal family, then I will dye a silver hair too!" Chapter 524: "But the other party''s hair doesn''t seem to be dyed... The little nobleman is weak and weak." Your lord, offending a member of the royal family will punish the Nine Clan... "It''s a fart! If you think that girl is a member of the royal family, you can just follow her way. Maybe the other party released some kind of illusion to make us have an illusion. This **** witch deceived everyone in the city. "It''s all here, do you still plan to return without success?" Aryu City scanned the surrounding nobles and snorted. Courageous guys. "You are the so-called City Lord of Great River City?" The City Lord of Aleutian sneered. "I can''t see it? The nobleman, the lord of Aryu City, hasn''t seen him before. He is a fat and fat man. When did he become a charming girl?" "Yes, but your nobleman, I am not the city lord, but a temporary public agent. "Bah! Twitch, after deceiving these innocent and innocent people with sorcery, dare to pretend that you are the leader? Shameless!" City Lord Aleutian scolded. "The people of Long River City listen carefully. The temptress standing in front of you used some kind of illusion spell and deceived all of you. I hope you will leave the shadows and turn your way back! This temptress can deceive you, but can''t deceive me. !" "Open the city gate quickly, otherwise, you will be annihilated together and buried with the temptress. Isn''t it worthwhile?" ¡­How?" On the head of the city, Lycra was not under pressure easily. To be honest, a pampered greenhouse flower can do this kind of fearlessness, and it¡¯s already great that the feet are not soft. She pretended to be nonchalant and communicated with the sentinel next to her. "Sorry, Lord City Lord, we searched the entire city, but we didn''t find the Curse Master... The sentry said with shame. "My Lord City Lord, what should I do next? " ...It''s okay. "Lyka wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said calmly. "Let them in." "Hey? Is this really good? "I don''t have the capital to resist, don''t I?" Lycra smiled helplessly. "At this time, it is not wise to confront them. It will anger them, and the people of the whole city will be in trouble. Let them come in. The gate of the city was opened, and the city lord of Aleutian snorted, swaggering and bringing the team into the city. ¡®Sure enough, there is a problem... The city lord of Aryu frowned, not just him, but the surrounding noble soldiers felt it. The temperature in the Great River City is too high. This is almost impossible in the southern countries in the cold land. "Come here, tie this temptress, and call all the people in the Great River City and its affiliated villages. Executing this temptress in their presence, let everyone see her true face! After entering the city, the two soldiers stepped out, quickly subdued Lycra, and tied his hands to his back. "Wait." Laika stopped the soldier who had pushed her. "Oh, but there are last words?" "You can''t kill me." Lycra was unusually calm at this moment. "Only I know how to improve the climate in the cold place, kill me, and none of you can bring food back to your own territory." Chapter 40~ "You can''t kill me, only the way I know how to change the severe cold weather, kill me, you don''t even want to bring food back to your collar." Laika sighed deeply. The remarks came out without missing a word and without procrastination. Lycra grasped the line of fear in the hearts of the nobles very well, they were silent and hesitant, watching Lycra tangled. Obviously everyone knows clearly and admits in their hearts that they just came to plunder in the name of revenge for the noble colleagues in Long River City, and by the way, let''s take a look at the great changes that have taken place in Long River City. The severe cold weather is forcibly changed and the people can grow blood food for a living. This is not a trivial matter. Once it spreads, the people of each city will bring the old and the young to take their families to the Changhe City to settle in. Refugees are not considered as residents of towns in the strict sense, and the lord does not need to take any responsibility for their personal safety. Both the people who have enough food and the refugees who are hungry and hungry are willing to be the former. If this large-scale migration is completed, how can their noble lords make money? ? Let alone work in human trafficking, there are not a few refugees left under the control. Who should they exploit? ? Can''t use military means to keep the refugees? Not to mention that this method is full of criticism, it will put an indelible stain on one''s own reputation, and it will also lose the hearts of the people. The nobles think that they have not yet reached the point of using this kind of inferior strategy, they can only start with the best, and kill it in the cradle before it has sprouted, and it would be better to plagiarize the way of self-growing blood food. ! Of course, the lords who planted blood grains would definitely not be happy to the refugees who were handed over to the government. In their opinion, poor refugees are just like bags filled with gold coins, and they are just poor refugees. . Once the refugees have no worries about food, clothing and clothing, who will sell their family and friends to the lords? The method of planting the blood grains was also planted in their own courtyard, sent heavy soldiers to guard the farmland, and did not let any refugees go. The aristocracy''s abacus was roughly the same. ...... Come, let this noble lady loose. "The speed at which the city lord of Yaliu turned his face was faster than that of a book, and he untied as soon as he tied someone up. "Haha, my distinguished lady, I think there should be some misunderstanding between us." The city lord of Aleutian smiled heartily and walked to Lycra to show her kindness. "Misunderstanding or something, probably not. The Lord City Lord sees me at the first sight, doesn''t he think that I am a bewitching temptress." Laika moved a bit of sour and weak wrists and asked in confusion. "Hahaha, isn¡¯t this just a misunderstanding? We didn¡¯t see it clearly at the time when it was too far away from the city wall. Now it¡¯s different. The whole city of Li people is full of healthy smiles. The lord of the city inspected it a year ago. Passing through Long River City, the people who were exploited and thin-faced were not comparable to the people you ruled today. "I, and we can all see that the lives of these people today are full of hope and positivity, and their nutrition has begun to keep up. They really love you." The city lord of Aleutian overthrew himself in a few words. The image of the temptress erected to Lycra is like a gracious predecessor transmitting life experience to his descendants. The so-called princes and generals are in harmony with each other. This city owner is not a pedantic pedigree. At least, compared with the original city owner¡¯s reign, this city has a positive folk customs and the people are no longer cold and hungry, which is enough. Prove that you are a very virtuous and visionary girl, hahaha. "Well, your Excellency, continue, I''m listening." The city lord of Aryu started to talk one after another, and there was another one. Laika just listened silently and did not express any of his own opinions. "Haha, so, I think you have done a good job as the city lord of Long River City. It is much better than the original city lord of Peppa, who always searched for the people''s anointing. It seems that you will be the lord of the city. If this is the case, let us It¡¯s not impossible for aristocrats to admit your status as a city lord... "But ah, you are a virtuous person, and we work hard all day long to solve the famine. "We are a kind of people, little girl,... But... we are helpless to save the people from fire and water. The severe cold conditions in the southern countries are too severe, and the people are hungry everywhere. Let¡¯s talk... Our nobles don¡¯t care, but if it is, the cold conditions in the southern countries are too severe. Without this way of growing blood food, how would the people live? "You have great virtue. I don''t think you will be indifferent to the hundreds of thousands of people in the southern countries suffering from cold and famine." Lycra seemed to hesitate. "Well, I will tell you my most precious things, but as a condition, you have to meet my small request. "Oh, oh? A small request, of course, let''s talk about it. As long as it is within our ability, please mention it." Seeing Laika let go, the City Lord Aleutian was overjoyed. "Very simple." Lycra exhaled deeply, remembering what the silver-haired girl had said to herself. ''I said, I am not the lord of this city, but just a temporary leader. Then there is still a lack of lord of the city. My request is to choose one of you who has a good name to succeed the Great River City. The location of the city lord. The nobles were silent. "The position of the successor to the city lord, to manage the fields that have been opened up here, and the legacy of the previous city lord?" Laika added. ...Hahahaha, little girl, you are really good, can''t bear to let the child not catch the wolves, and use the position of the city lord as the bait to lure us into the hook? It''s a pity that we are not a pack of wolves, and your immature wrists can''t hold us. "The city lord of Aleutian laughed loudly, his face full of mockery. "But since you have said so, then the city lord will simply do the trick... I will be the lord of the city. I think you should have no objection. Don¡¯t forget that we are both prosperous and damaging the whole, but don¡¯t be one. The little girl''s divorce plan collapsed?!" oSE2 Oji The nobles have different faces, and they can only hold back their dissatisfaction in their hearts and keep silent, which is equivalent to collective acquiescence. "Okay, Little Y, the lord of Great River City has already been decided. I think you should fulfill your promise and give us the way to change the climate, right? ...Ka understands. Laika nodded calmly. "Miss...you really plan to..." The rickety old man beside him opened his mouth. "Uncle Hei, lead the way. "Miss is also a person of acquaintance, um, not bad..." The city lord of Aryu, Semi~Mi''s eyes are like an invisible big hand walking around Lyca. With the blood of Rasambo, both men and women have extremely outstanding faces. This is a beauty that you can''t find in this poor southern country when you wear a lantern.... After this time, directly accept her as his wife? Everything in this city is in his own bag, and the city lord of Aleutian is happily dreaming of making a fortune under the leadership of Laika. Chapter 525: Along the way, the eyes of the nobles and soldiers were attracted by the blood and food planted in the cultivated fields. "Here, it''s here." Laika pointed to the big black-gray wooden house in front of him, like a place for piles of debris. "The secret to changing the cold weather lies in that small box." Laika pointed to the small wooden box placed on the only wooden table in the house. What would be inside? Enchanting Orbs? Or a scroll of spells that can change the weather? The city of Aryu printed the joy of his heart, pretending to be calm, and striding into the house with his hands in large strides. "Hehehe, what is it?" The city lord of Aleutian eagerly opened the box, and after he removed the lid of the box, an old scroll appeared inside. "Sure enough, which magic curse scroll was left behind..." The city lord of Aryu cautiously held the scroll in his palm, feeling the simplicity, and spread it out carefully. "My most precious thing is the smile of a hundred people. ...? Smelly Y head dare to play with me! The city lord of Aryu was stunned for a second before he realized what was going on. He was frustrated and wanted to rush out of the door to find Lycra to settle the account, but the door closed suddenly when he turned around. "If you want to keep your lord''s life, don''t move!" Lycra gasped and said, holding a rune foil in her hand. "This room has been enchanted. Once I crush this piece of paper, the whole room will be ignited by an open flame and explode!" ...Don''t move, don''t move! Don''t mess around! "An anxious cry from the city lord of Aleutian was heard from inside the house. The soldiers who were ready to move had to stop the action of cutting their blades. "Huhuhu... Laika stroked her heart, making this series of actions exhausted her energy. Deception and murder of other people''s lives, this is something she has never heard of as a eldest lady, but she did not expect to make this series of actions today involuntarily. "Don''t move, or I will crush this note, and the jade will be burned!" Lycra said cruelly. "Little girl, don''t be excited! Don''t be excited! You, don''t you just want to get rid of our control? Well, I promise you, you let me out and I will take the army away!" The dull voice came through the closed room Almost begging for mercy. "Are you talking about it?" "Of course! I''m also the lord of a city anyway, so I won''t go back and forth?" "No, I don''t believe you!" Lycra said tremblingly. "My lord, what do you do to make me believe what you say? "Of course, of course, I have a lot of sincerity, and I can naturally come up with you to convince you... do it! Laika was taken aback. When she focused on negotiating with the city lord of Aryu, some soldiers sneaked up. She hurriedly wanted to step back. However, how could a delicate woman react faster than killing her. The mercenaries trained in China? The tin foil was snatched by the soldiers, and someone immediately opened the lock of the door to release the city lord of Aleutian who was locked in it. "Huh... you die! You are so bold! How dare you lie to the city lord!" Seeing Lycra who was escorted by the soldiers, the city lord was not angry, and slapped a big ear scraper fiercely. "..." This left-out punch made Lycra''s white face flushed, and blood overflowed the corners of her mouth. "Don''t say yes, don''t think I really can''t do anything with you!" The city lord of Ariu pulled up Lycra''s hair without mercy, and said viciously. "These lands should be important to you? Hey, you, here. I planed all the cultivated fields, chopped off the crops, and digged three feet! "Yes! "After the soldiers answered, they dispersed in all directions, vigorously and vigorously. You guys... "Wait, wait! These fields are the lifeblood of everyone, you can''t... "Leave me all!" The sword was ruthless, the field was stained with blood red, and the obstructing farmer was pierced by the sword without any explanation, and no one dared to obstruct it. The people could only watch with tears as the fertile fields in front of their houses were destroyed and damaged, the green crops were uprooted savagely, and the soil was turned up high. "My lord, all the fields in this city have been destroyed." "Hahaha, very good." The city lord of Aleutian was very relieved. "That is everyone''s hard work and sweat, how can you... "This city is in charge of you? Don''t worry, this is just a little appetizer, don''t give me the secret of changing the climate, just wait for the whole city to dye red! "It''s just a trick, do you just want this thing, here, take it." A tender and unfeeling voice came from behind, and then a scroll flew over. "Huh??" The city lord of Aryu took the scroll in the air and looked suspiciously at the little girl who appeared behind him at some point in time. The girl wore a solemn black dress and a gothic dress with white silk edges, with pure and flawless silver hair. Gradually the cherry blossoms at the end, tied with a black bow on the back of the head into braided hair. This kind of formal dress can be recognized by the aristocrats with a little eye-consciousness. This is the exclusive dress of Lassamba directly. Only the black and white dresses are also exclusive to the royal family. But these southern countries The wild nobles have not even seen the queen, how do you understand this? "Xiao, Mi??... After returning from the world of necromancers, Bai Ji, who had not had time to change her clothes, stunned Laika. This solemn dress is like everyone present is not in the same dimension as the girl, and how could Lycra, a close relative of the royal family, fail to understand the meaning of this dress? It¡¯s not Empress Lilias, it¡¯s only possible... Thinking of the wanted warrant issued by the imperial city and the rumor, Laika Qin has mixed flavors. "Little girl, what is this??'' "What you want, here, I''ve given you something, can you let it go?" Bai Ji said blankly. "Who are you? Is it the daughter of which nobleman in the south? Why haven''t I met you?" The unseen country nobleman also felt that the clothes on Bai Ji were definitely not affordable for the civilian class. "A daughter of a worthless rich man, it doesn''t matter... can you let them go." "Wait for a short time... let me inspect the goods." I looked at the girl who came from an unknown source in front of me, then looked at the scroll in her hand, and unwrapped the scroll without hesitation... "I really don''t have common sense, I am worthy of being a savage." Bai Ji sighed, helping her forehead helplessly. "Opening the curse scroll is equivalent to releasing the curse. Chapter 41 ~ It''s All Depends On You The power of the spell comes from the resonance of blood and ancient language, both of which are indispensable. Compared with the cumbersome and complicated magic of the spell word, the mantra is concise, but this does not mean that the mantra is easier to handle than the magic. The key to the release of the spell is to control your own blood, and to use a specific language at a specific time, not only requires To learn mantras and specific minds, the conjurer must spend a long time practicing the way of trying to awaken the blood. The speed and effect of the release of the spell completely depend on the proficiency and bloodline strength of the releaser. The source of the curse is almost entirely derived from the ancient curse. The curse (true divine vein) is not enough for the mortal to use. After the mortal steals the curse, a weakened version of the curse is invented, that is, the curse. Different races weaken the curse* to a strength that allows their own race to release, and the prototype of these curses is a curse, only because the versions of different races have undergone huge changes. Compared with magic, spells have a very high release threshold, and spells of destruction rank and above require a certain bloodline power as a foundation. However, even if it is a blood clan, not everyone has the power of blood, such as the city lord of Aleutian. The power of blood that has been handed down from the ancestors has reached the point where his generation is too thin to learn the spell. This aristocratic lord has always been worried about his inability to use spells like ordinary civilians, so he has a huge obsession with spells. A precious scroll of spells is an invaluable treasure for him. Ordinary people are also qualified to experience the pleasure of releasing the spell by themselves~ Feeling that this is a very precious scroll of spells, made by the releaser dipped in blood to transcribe and paint. Blood replaces the necessary blood for releasing the spell, and the transcripts replace language, throw A quick-acting curse that comes out soon. "Hehehe, let me see what kind of magical magic Ariu City Lord has burned, and can''t wait to unroll the curse scroll. Without waiting for him to see the exact appearance of the engraved pattern on the scroll, the scroll started to burn. "This, this_what''s going on!?" The city lord of Aryu was about to stare out two eyes, and his wrinkled skin was sunken downward, like a corpse with only skin and bones left. Without moving to support the heavy uniform, he fell to the ground, feeling that his bones were about to fall apart. ".What did you do, what hands and feet?! Cough me,-how did I become like this??" The city lord of Aryu seemed to be drained, his light and flexible uniform armor was bulky for him at this moment. Incomparably, it is like a mountain that squeezes him over this scroll, like a shriveled sponge that is not fed enough. When it draws some scarce energy from its body, it starts to draw its own vitality after reaching the bottom. A Cor drew Xiao Shen, the city lord of Aleutian, staring at Bai Ji fiercely with those protruding eyes, as if his eyes could kill people, Bai Ji might have been chopped into meat sauce. "A hillbilly who has no common sense." Bai Ji shook her head with her forehead. "Opening the scroll of spells is equivalent to releasing the scrolls of spells. The natural spells that can change the climate are at least [Golden Divine Veins] or more. Excuse me, sir, your barren and dry eyes can afford this spell. ? Chapter 526: "This is a genuine [Golden Divine Vein] level spell scroll. We have given it to you honestly. You failed to release it, but you lost your life. It seems that we are not surprised. "You, you--" The city lord of Aryu changed his painting style, crying with grief, crawling out of the robber armor with great effort, holding Bai Ji''s small leather shoes, and begging with a hoarse voice that shrivelled like a dead person. "Master, noble demon, I know that I was wrong, please, give me the antidote, save me! I am willing to give you all of my property, and I will give you everything you want." Lord City Lord does not seem to understand Scroll of spells, let me explain, since the moment you open the scroll of magic, you have no cure, understand. "Bai Ji silently threw away the hand that held her little leather boots like a match. Really, we soiled our shoes and went back and had to let Luo Luo wash them ten or eight times before she was willing to continue wearing them. "That is to say, the moment you open the scroll, the scroll has already judged you as the releaser, and will never stop before draining the last trace of your life force, Mr. City Lord, in fact, you are now considered "dead." "It''s just a sigh of relief." Bai Ji smiled and said, "You are a curse master lady, I advise you to hand in the antidote honestly! If I die, my soldiers and colleagues. I won''t just sit back and watch, if something happens to me, there will be no one to protect your safety!" The city lord of Aleutian city with a twitching and trembling face forcibly stopped his trembling tongue, and his words were full of threats. "We said that there is nothing we can do." Bai Ji spread her hands. "I don''t have common sense. I opened the scroll without permission and was sucked up by a man and I came to Holy Me. Isn''t that justified? Isn''t it possible to blame the man who made the knife for killing? "Die head, don''t you not see the coffin or cry! What are you doing in a daze? Stand and watch my joke? Take her down for me. The soldiers looked at each other, and the idiot also saw that this daughter was definitely not ordinary, but who made this an order from the employer? The sound of "Qiang Qiang" drawing the blade was crisp and loud, like a pile of metal rings clasping together. The soldiers who escorted Lei Ka also drew out their weapons and surrounded Bai Ji from all sides. The sharp swords gleaming with cold light formed an impermeable metal wall. The silver-haired girl danced gracefully, and even the evasive movements were so natural, as if she was not deliberately avoiding the blade, but just improvising. Jump on a beautiful dance, but the pure and flawless silver hair flutters like snow, like a white butterfly in a messy wind and rain. "When the metal intricate sounds are like accompaniment music for dancing girls, it''s like a dance party on the tip of a knife. Suddenly, the sound stopped abruptly, as if an impromptu dance party came to an end. The girl was carrying a long dress, under the gaze of a crowd of frightened soldiers, she stopped and stood on the tip of a soldier''s sword, and bowed. A nobleman seemed to be just a breathing time, and blood spurted out like countless people. The dead threads are entangled together, and the net of cold knives and lights is like a purgatory woven by the **** of death. In silence, flesh and blood flew across, the scarlet unknown mass burst like a torrential rain, as if in the blink of an eye, the iron pieces of armor bound to the flesh were flying, and in the next moment, these things could not be They are called "people". The blood clot of the broken limbs flew out and spread out, except that it did not infect the girl and the exaggerated huge silver sickle in her hand. "Rasambo''s sickle [Gutemala] Laika muttered to herself that she forgot that the **** sickle splashed on her face further proved the identity of the other party and made her even more unbelievable." It couldn''t be better for the residue and residue to die together. "The **** center marks a square meter, an uncontaminated circle, and the girl is standing in it, her face twisting her long skirt calmly. This dress is her favorite one. It is woven according to her own liking. It can be defiled by the blood of the dregs. The civilians are dumbfounded, the farmland is destroyed, and the crying farmers are helpless. At this moment, they all gathered together, looking at the girl who seemed to be in a higher dimension. The voice from within the blood urged them, only by kneeling and kowtow, and offering their insignificant dignity, can they show their respect for her. It was a kind of nobleness in the bones, silent and deliberately introverted, and nobleness that could not be concealed, as if standing in front of them was the ancestor of the blood family, the Supreme God of Lasambo. Laika trembling body, forgetting the sticky blood stained on her body, she felt that her blood was resonated by the other party, and the silence erupted, as if a pious priest had seen the true **** she believed in. The girl''s unconcealed sense of existence at this moment, so that everyone present has forgotten the nobles and their mercenaries who still existed at the last moment. or Mu Xiaowan "Whether you are in danger, you are wise in an emergency, you can still maintain the prism when you are on the spot, neither choose to burn the jade and stone, nor blindly listen to the other party''s sophistry. Let me give a good comment on your performance this time.¡¯ When Lycra froze, Bai Ji had already turned around slowly, carrying the sickle and gradually walked away. "This is the last lesson we teach you, remember." "Wait, wait! No, your Royal Highness!" Laika, who was silent for a few seconds, recovered like a dream, and chased after the blood stained on his face. Go up. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh one is??) The black uncle who was squatting and the people were startled. They looked around. "Why is there a princess? Eh, miss, what''s the matter with you?" Laika, who was catching up with Bai Ji, softened her knees, put her pious hands together, and knelt behind Bai Ji. The royal family members saw her Royal Highness''s etiquette actually came in handy today. "What." Bai Ji turned her head slightly. "Recognizing our identity, I want to hand us over to the court to avenge my father and brother." No, Laika shook his head quickly and smiled bitterly. "Even if Lycra has that kind of thought, he still has no ability to gain such a powerful you. "So, stop, what''s the matter with us. "I, Layla is trying to talk, she feels that she has a lot of things to say to the girl in front of her, and she also has a lot of questions that she doesn''t understand. She wants to ask the girl to help her answer, but when the words come to her lips, she doesn''t know what to do. Say how to ask. "You, you, is your Royal Highness leaving the southern countries." After squeezing toothpaste for a long time, Laika squeezed out such a sentence with difficulty and was slightly panicked after realizing his offense. "Sorry, I, I don''t mean anything else, it''s just that Lycra doesn''t know how to describe her feelings for this incognito girl. The time to get along is not long, even less than two months, but I always feel that this time has passed so long that this girl always inadvertently changes her thoughts and behaviors, and taught her something that may not be very willing to learn, but Things that I have to learn again. She didn''t force herself to learn anything, but she was changed by the other party imperceptibly, whether it was her thinking or behavior. Only now did I realize that this might not be a bad thing, and what she taught herself was not something that violated her nature. It turns out that these things that she had resisted saved herself and the entire city''s residents. My feelings for her are very complicated, and I don¡¯t know her motives for doing this. It is like a good benevolent person who one day receives a huge gratitude from others. There is an unspeakable feeling in my heart, like knocking over the cupboard. Seasonings. "Yeah." Bai Ji gave an affirmative answer without looking back. "Where are you going? Laila asked urgently. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh "I, I don''t believe you are like that." There must be some mistake. Killing one''s own uncles and younger brothers, attracting foreign enemies from inside and out, betraying the Scarlet Empire is simply impossible, your Highness. You saved the people from the war in the southern countries. How could you, who are so benevolent and righteous, do such a thing? Someone must be setting up your Highness! Bai Ji stopped. "We haven''t saved the southern countries, aren''t these all your credit." "His Royal Highness, don''t joke, you can''t make this kind of joke!" Lycra said anxiously. "Look behind you, these pious kneeling people, are they kneeling to Laika? Please don''t deny your kindness. The reason why you have lost precious time to stay is because you feel that Caika can be a leader. , By the way, disaster relief, education and famine relief, nothing more. "Where are you going, if it is convenient, can you take me?" Laila lowered her head, a little embarrassed. "No." Bai Ji refused decisively. "You have more important things to do, don''t you." Bai Ji gestured to the people behind her. "No, the people of the entire southern countries have lost their leaders. They need you more than me, don''t they? Laila scanned the people who cast their hopeful eyes on Zi 2 and nodded silently. "But the fertile fields of Great River City have been destroyed "The homes of these noble lords have a lot of gold and silver treasures, food and water. Don''t just rely on us for everything. From now on, these people will have to rely on you." The temple looked at the figure that was going away, and Lycra knelt on her knees. It''s been a long time on the ground. Chapter 42~ The graceful and magnificent palace is looming in the misty clouds, the dazzling inlaid gems are shining in the morning light, and the towering spires symbolize absolute emperorship and throne. The magnificent platinum city wall has a width and height that cannot be seen at a glance, and the scale is breathtaking. In the empty pavilion, bolsters made of jasper colored glaze stood on both sides like two teams of dedicated guards. The carpet woven with black gold silk edged silk in the middle led to the seat of imperial power that symbolized the power of ten thousand people. The huge palace was silent, and on the throne inlaid with blood drop stone and obsidian sat a silver-haired middle-aged man dressed as a royal nobleman. A pile of silver-white knives wafted in the sky in the center of the hall. Under the control of the middle-aged man, The main hall slowly made a slight noise, and the dark red blood-like liquid was drawn from the red ball at the end of the blade, and gathered into a red line like a small stream, which was attracted by the middle-aged man and was absorbed by it. The ¡°red liquid¡± stored at the end of the handle seems to be about to bottom out, the red line becomes thinner and thinner, and finally there is only a small dotted line. With the last red line passing away, large and small silver daggers in the sky All broken, the clear voice appeared abrupt and caught off guard in this silent palace. The middle-aged man suddenly opened his evil scarlet eyes. At the same time, the debris of the silver knife poured down like a torrential rain and splashed on the ground with a clear sound, like rain hitting the glass. "Unprecedentedly powerful." The powerful curse surging between the gestures can make the middle-aged man intoxicated. I don''t know when it started. He is deeply obsessed with the process of continuous purification of blood, as if every minute and every second. He is constantly getting stronger and getting closer and closer to the strength of the ancient blood clan. This joy is irresistible, and it is also the easiest to confuse people. Chapter 527: It is like a poison that blindly makes people obsessed with narcotic drugs. Zi Ling, who is already addicted to drugs, can no longer stop. He is deeply stuck in it. He can no longer notice his own abnormality. All of his mind and body have been devoted to how to continue to obtain blood. , But he did not forget his ultimate purpose. "Hmm? How did the supply cut off?" Zi Ling frowned, hammered the throne armrest heavily, and the whole hall trembled slightly. "Your Majesty, what''s your order?" The masked man in black robe appeared out of thin air in the hall. "Where is the supply? Why is the supply of "Blood Source" gone today? This is only half of what it used to be, why are they gone?!" Zi Ling''s angry voice shook the wind, whizzed past, and swept past. The corners of the black robes. "Your Majesty, please calm down our anger. Our people are already working on the "blood source". You understand that the "source" can only become less and less. After all, with the royal blood, the descendants of the big family can only be more and more. Less, if you don''t expand the hunting range." The black-robed man bowed his knees, but he didn''t feel a trace of emotion when he spoke. I don¡¯t care about playing or, you have to get the blood source to this king anyway! No matter what method you use, I must bring the blood source to me. I have prepared enough slaves and blood race treasures. You can''t fail to comply with your credit! " "Yes, my majesty, this is what you said." A gleam of light flashed in the black robe man''s eyes. "Then, I won''t disturb your Yaxing." Before the words fell, the people in black robes faded into black smoke. The hall was quiet again. Ziling was silent for a while, walked off the throne, and hit the third pillar directly below the throne, as if there was no physical collision, hitting the pillar made of jade. Ripples appeared on the body, as if the calm lake breeze swayed. A tinnitus-like noise echoes the throne. With the center of the hall as the center, a looming round table emerges, gradually turning into substance between illusion and reality. A round table made of lacquered wood surrounds the purple rhombus in the center. The old tabletop seems weather-beaten and endless years. The tabletop is full of characters with unknown materials. The semicircles are opposite, and the red and black colors occupy the circle equally. "Everyone in the Senate, come and have a meeting. As soon as the voice fell, the figure walked from all directions in the palace, only to hear the sound, but to feel the shadows approaching, and then there was a business of pulling away the chairs and sitting down. Their figures gradually condensed into substance, and within a moment, there were no empty seats on the ring table. The solemnly colored black cloak dresses give people a depressive feeling. There are men and women sitting on the ring table, and they are all unusual years, and they all have secular and rare faces, even if they look like magnificent and magnificent faces. At the age of youth, it is completely impossible for people to feel the vitality that young people should have. They are very old, not the kind of oldness in the body, but the unwavering heart of the ancient well, and the eyes with almost no emotion, as if they are continuing their lives at this moment and here because of an inseparable glory and Responsibilities. Just like the clothes they wear, it feels primitive and simple, but it has a feeling of being eliminated by history. In addition, they have one thing in common: All silver hair. "The old blood clan veteran Xi, who has survived to this day, is finally looking forward to you. "I can see you, these have been waiting for a long time over the years and time, and the predecessors who were personally screened by the ancient queens in the ancient times, who have witnessed the decline and prosperity of the blood clan, Ziling is really fortunate for Sansheng, it is worthy of this life!" Zilingxiang The elders sitting on the round table made a deep five. "To tell you all, yes, it is the person who awakened you." Zi Ling said as if he was the host. "You are the elders left behind by the ancient queens, and now the nation is established by blood. The result is that there are strong enemies inside and outside. Under internal troubles and external troubles, it is a time of life and death. I need your help.¡± Seeing that the veterans on the circle table are silent, still expressionless and silent, purple Ling took the initiative to open the chat box. "First of all, you are the inheritance of the Lassambo clan. When will Lassambo be no longer ruled by the Queen of the First Embrace?" The person sitting at the round table clearly did not speak, but it did not hinder people''s understanding. The meaning and serious words he expressed made people feel a bit questioning. "If you count the seniority, it should be the twenty-seventh generation... The contemporary Scarlet Empress is mediocre, abusing her private power, and accumulating abuses for a long time. This country will not rectify the day of national subjugation. "So you exercise power on behalf of the monarch, instead?" a girl with a turban and a single ponytail said calmly. "Senior generation, what is going on, give us an explanation, is it counted as now, for you to commit crimes is already commonplace? "No, no, I don¡¯t dare. Now most of my subjects have the same thoughts as me. It¡¯s for this country that has finally come to the dawn of light.¡¯ "So, who gave you the right to make you commit the crime?" ...The nobles, and the masses of people, One-sided support. "Ziling didn''t panic, he vowed to say. "Isn''t this enough to overthrow the decayed imperial power?" "Even if the bloodline is missing, isn''t the contemporary queen formed from the first embrace and inherited the bloodline perfectly?" The ponytail girl sitting on the red side frowned slightly. "That is the queen who has inherited the divine veins, how can it be as mediocre as you said? The posterity, you are lying and lying to us. "The ancient queen will still make mistakes, and who can the younger generations do nothing?" Before Zi Ling could retort, the black side had a confrontation with the red side. "I haven''t seen it for thousands of years, Hong, you still like to show up to the queen as always, but this hasn''t changed at all. "The country is easy to change, and your nature is hard to change. You are the same, like when the queen was still alive, like picking thorns in eggs. "Hehe, anyway, it''s been a long time since I saw each other." Only when the two sides face each other can they squeeze out the smile of the old friend. "Postborn, if you want to prove the correctness and righteousness of your actions, at least you have to invite the queen who was deposed by you to come up, let Xian Wende, "Then I''m sorry, I''m afraid this won''t work." "Oh, no?" The senator frowned. "The empress has been given the Fa-rectification on the spot by me, and there is no place to be buried, and a pool of pus and blood is brought up. How can I meet the elders? Zi Ling said indifferently. ...The scene was silent for less than a second, and the wild hunting wind roared like an invisible giant claw to tear the entire hall in half. The invisible and qualitative coercion made Ziling himself sweat and sweat. . "You not only committed the crime, but also killed the king?" The members of the red party narrowed their eyes. "Then, you still expect us to help you when you are so rebellious? "Then what do you call us old men and old women to do?" Black was obviously a little dissatisfied. "Your internal affairs should be resolved by you, not by us. Besides, "The inability to embrace for the first time means that the complete bloodline cannot be passed on to the next generation. This means that the blood family is about to decline from then on. We are You will not be able to assist a royal family with a weak bloodline and no initial support. You can''t be regarded as orthodox. The bloodline can''t even compare to our previous collaterals. "Rebelling against tradition, deceiving the king and betraying the law, even after daring to kill the king at this level, do you claim that La Sambo is orthodox?" The atmosphere instantly dropped to a freezing point, which made people shudder. "Don''t worry, everyone." Zi Ling stayed calm. Of course, he knew that these veterans who didn''t know how many years had lived in front of him were not easy to provoke. Anyone who stood up could pinch himself to death like an ant. "It is really helpless to disobey the tradition. Everything is for the continued continuation of this race, otherwise I would not make such a condemned plan." Zi Ling skillfully used the set prepared by 2 Excuses. "First of all, the present-day queen''s crimes are unforgivable, and the ruling decisions are all trifling, so much so that they handed the first embrace of random to a knight of human forces. "Who are human beings?" All of the Senate''s people were puzzled. "An inferior and despicable race that has survived to this day and occupied a large territory on the mainland. It is even more disgusting and disgusting than the group of Quran monkeys." "Ignoring the opposition of the underground ministers, the queen forced her first embrace on an inferior race she didn''t know each other. Now the country''s surface beauty is in fact a misty wind and rain. ... As soon as Zi Ling''s words fell, all the elders looked at him with weird eyes. "Junior, your nonsense can be a little bit more ridiculous. Or Shen Being ridiculed by the elders, Zi Ling''s face was strange. "There doesn''t seem to be anything rude underneath... "Non-royal direct descendants are not eligible for the first time. Don''t you even have this common sense?" "One. We are also very strange, but aren''t there any exceptions." " "There will be no exceptions to this. The royal bloodline is completely different from the collateral line. The collateral line does not have the first qualifications. You tell me that a foreigner has it?" Black also waved without any doubts. Shook his head. "This is absolutely impossible. "But, this is the fact." Zi Ling said bitterly. "This is something that no one in the upper ranks of the Xinghong Fang Empire knows. How could it be false? If it weren''t the case, I wouldn''t dare to preemptively seize power... "Really, now, junior, look at me with your eyes." The lazy, half-open eyes of the ponytail girl gradually widened, and a flash of light flashed randomly. .He didn''t lie. After a moment of silence, the ponytail girl shook her head. "It''s so surprising. "The hearts of the ancestors are as clear as a mirror, so naturally there is no need for the younger generation to lie to you, right?" Zi Ling sighed with relief. "Those who are not from our race will have different hearts. The despicable kind is the despicable kind after all. What he pretends in his heart is always his former homeland, and he never puts the Scarlet Empire in his heart. Some time ago, now he has escaped to other countries... Seniors, like this Can the queen really shoulder the heavy responsibilities?'' "With all due respect, helping me and supporting me as the new emperor is the only choice for the elder veterans." "Oh? Let''s talk about it, where is your self-confidence, based on your insignificant royal blood? "The Hong Fang veteran said indifferently. "Hong Fang, listen carefully. At least for so many years, he is the only one who has enough blood to awaken us... In other words, contemporary queens cannot even reach the standard for awakening us. "That''s why I dare to say that I am the only choice for the ancestors. The bloodline is no longer an obstacle to me. As long as I want to improve my own bloodline anytime and anywhere, until the end, it is not a problem to gain the first support ability. Is it even possible to be equal, or even surpass the ancestors... This has unlimited possibilities. The elders looked at each other indifferently. Chapter 528: "I have the ability to draw blood, and therefore revitalize this race. Who is it to me? If I can''t be the emperor of the Scarlet Empire, who can? The matter is done now/If you don¡¯t support me, all I¡¯m waiting for is gradual decline and finally Perish this way. Therefore, I need the assistance and support of the past veterans...". Chapter 43~Leforno No one knows exactly when, when the collision of swords and shadows and the dripping blood replaced the happiness and happiness of the family, the deserted and decaying pastoral replaced the vitality and prosperity, and the sorrows were everywhere replaced the laughter. The era of war and chaos quietly shrouded this huge empire when everyone was still immersed in the easy life brought about by peace, nightmare fell, and internal friction began. The busy rural towns are now full of empty rooms, blood and grievances flooded every house like a flood that caught them off guard. A family and peace fell apart, and the beauty of happiness fell apart. The relationship between the various principalities seemed to become tense in an instant. In the unscrupulous battles, the influence of the royal family and the court was extremely unknowingly among the people of all the blood races. The nameless war had begun, and the conflict between the principalities The conflict is getting bigger and bigger, and they seem to be squeezing their heads for something. The political struggle has even risen to bloodshed, armed fights, and the looting and massacre of a village within the territory. This internal conflict seems to have lost all room for peace talks. The winner is the king and the loser is the invader. Whoever puts down the sword in his hand first loses, and the loser will become the stepping stone for the winner, and the family will die. The battle between the two lords is immeasurable under the effect, and the final result is likely to be a head-on confrontation between a group of lords. And at this critical time, the royal family, which has the most voice and responsibility for dispute resolution, said nothing, and even cancelled the half-monthly court meeting without going out behind closed doors. The nobles were indifferent to such abnormal behavior of the royal family-they were busy thinking about each other''s territory and people. The mainstay who saw the situation clearly was determined to protect the country and was unable to recover, so he could only choose to protect himself wisely so as not to burn his fief in the flames of war. As the high-level dukes and princes seemed to be in a state of immortality, divided into several factions to start endless wars. At this moment, the Scarlet Empire is no longer unified, and the royal family''s rule over the empire exists in name only. The people who were kept in the dark wondered what happened to their lord and why he became so warlike and cruel. Is it because they have been poisoned and their temperament has changed drastically, or is there something driving them to do this? Perhaps no one except the dukes knows why. They are full of hatred for each other, and they don''t have the slightest siblings and compatriots. They all boast justice and slander each other, and no one knows who is the righteous one. For a long time, perhaps, they are not innocent. The people who lost their families and lives in the war are the victims of Zhunyi. War brings more than famine and death. The economy is declining and the national strength is damaged. Due to the long and endless wars, the several sides have been exhausted, deserters have continued, and rebellious troops have multiplied. Villages without soldier protection have become sheep that anyone can kill in the struggle. It''s like now. A group of rogues stared at an unfortunate village. They looked like a group of rogue rogues who had escaped from the army, as can be seen from the armor and leather armor they were equipped with, as well as their habits. The villages that were not protected by soldiers were under ravaged attacks and plunder, of course, it was a one-sided result, and now they are lightly tapping their spoils. The grains and grains looted from the village have been enough for all of them to wander without worry for a long time. Women and children, such inconvenient things should be killed, but they have left these alive. Most of the physically strong were killed, leaving these undefeated elderly women, children, and old people. I don¡¯t know what they were thinking. Do you feel bored by the cries of children¡¯s milk and milk, or... "Hey, what do you look at that iron can over there? Be careful of your upper body!" "Well, I almost forgot that they can see themselves. They are all used to the observer''s perspective, almost forgetting that they are also concrete armors. The man didn¡¯t say anything. He passed by slowly with his own high horse. He was still on his way. At least, he was going to enter the Duchy of Laifou before tonight and glanced at Weibian. It was already after dusk. "Sir, there are some people. Strange, do you want to... A rogue wiping his neck. "It''s better to do more than to do less. Just leave it alone, so as to save nights and dreams." The officer thought for a while, and did not order his subordinates to provoke the armored man who swaggered past in front of him. "Where are the corpses piled up in the village? They are all transported over and absorbed with blood daggers, otherwise, isn''t this a trip in vain. "Yes." The adjutant ordered his subordinates to speed up. Within a short while, a deadly corpse was moved to the village. Impatient with the cries of the child, he scolded angrily. Little children who are not well-versed in the world understand this, they only know the simple truth of being afraid and crying when they are afraid. "Damn sucker!... "Okay, you care about doing so much with a little kid who has just given birth. If the number of these livelihoods decreases, you can wait to be punished. "What about the blood dagger, why are you hiding it, why don''t you take it out soon? After everything is cleaned up, we should also evacuate." The leader is well-informed and cautious. "Here, don''t worry, sir, I can keep it tightly." The adjutant smiled, and took out a shining silver dagger that was sealed with a scabbard from a small box. The dagger was pierced towards the corpses of the villagers, and soon, a red line was clearly seen filling the red ball at the end of the handle from the corpse along the spine of the knife. Soon, the corpse shriveled into a corpse that lost moisture. . "Where did you get this dagger?" "Of course...huh??" The rogue looked at the armored man who had been close to him at some time. "Mr. Canner, both of us have nothing to do with each other. Please don''t get into trouble for yourself. One more thing is worse than one less thing. The captain of the rogue stopped the action of pulling out the knife and gave a warning. "Very restraint, are you soldiers? When did you retired? Was it because the long-term battle was too hard and too exhausting to be a deserter, or was you carrying out some shameful order?" "You are challenging my tolerance limit, we have nothing to say to you, leave here, don''t be nosy!" The rogue captain''s tone became a little bit more unkind. "You haven''t answered my question yet, who gave you this silver dagger." Ji Bai refused to give up. The gang leader was obviously annoyed by Ji Bai''s troublesome entanglement, and shouted "This is what you asked for." The gangster under his hand was already ready to go, like a hungry wolf. "Hehe mi...The sharp and sharp saber and spear can easily penetrate ordinary inferior cloth armor. Although it is troublesome to deal with an iron can, you only need to subdue him, take off his helmet, and cut off his head. When the gangsters arranged their tactics to cooperate and formed a formation to swarm forward, the two particles of gray, black and pure white merged into "Kang Dang!" The dull metal collision sound made the gangsters feel that their knives were slashing heavily. Above the rock, the knife broke into two complete fragments without even a spark. As if only in the blink of an eye, all the weapons slashed on the armor shattered, and the sound was endless, like glass and iron hitting the calm water. or Mu novel The bandits opened their eyes wide, and even if they despised the enemy in terms of momentum, they did not dare to take care of the slightest strategically. They had calculated many possibilities in their minds. They had imagined that the opponent was a peerless master, and they had expected many kinds of opponents. The tactics he would adopt, but he did not expect that the actions taken by the other party would be so simple. Not to dodge or prevent, simply relying on the armor on the body to intercept all oncoming attacks, simple and rough behavior, also makes people feel invulnerable. Some rogue wanted to forcibly take off his armor mask, but the opponent''s armor seemed to be inlaid on his body, let alone unplugged, he did not use any superb and breathtaking swordsmanship, just one sword and one sword. Yes, kill the rogues like moths rushing up into the fire], a sword pierced the leather armor on their bodies, the blade tore the wound, and penetrated the flesh and blood, and at least two or three rogues would fall down with one sword. (The gang leader who immediately released the evacuation information mounted his horse and fled with the surviving subordinates. Ji Bai watched the figures drifting away and had no intention of chasing him. He lowered his head and picked up the silver dagger on the ground and looked at it. In the setting sun, the red handle weight ball glowed with a coquettish color. The weird silver dagger fell into the people, which is undoubtedly a huge disaster for the blood race, especially in this kind of horrible and troubled Li people who work hard but can only go to bed hungry every day, not to mention that there are often troops coming over. Looting, murder and arson are all evil, and even those civilians who are reduced to airbags will have an outbreak one day when they are forced to a desperate situation. Imagine what will happen one day when a poor people who can''t afford to eat get this silver dagger that can arrogate imperial power. With the capital capable of subverting the imperial power, the imperial family is no longer an existence that cannot be rebelled. This will be a group of old farmers who have spent their lives on the cultivated land for a lifetime. They do not understand this truth, noble lords and other people who understand. How can you not understand? These daggers are not good for the royal family when they fall into the private sector. It is good for people who are good at playing power. Things like this should be controlled well by the public, or they should issue laws that prohibit private ownership. Throwing the dagger into the world of necromancers casually, glanced aside at the people who were grateful and fearful. To be honest, he doesn''t want to save them. It''s really meaningless to waste time and possibly get into trouble that he didn''t expect. Even if he saves them, how can they avoid them in the next batch of raids? Short-sighted people don''t understand anything. A full meal may make them forget that resources are still in a dangerous state, and they will not think about what to do until misfortune falls on them. I don¡¯t like this kind of laid-back character... "You always think this way before you rescue the village. So far you have rescued seven villages along the way. You could have been there yesterday morning. The voice in your mind ruthlessly interrupted Ji Bai''s thoughts. "Continue to sweep your land." Ji Bai got on the horse emotionally, and continued on his way without saying anything. The Scarlet Empire is no longer peaceful, hegemony is rampant, and the people are not livelihood, so it is so similar to that riddled human federation. Chapter 529: No matter how strong the race is, there will be a day of decline and decline, just like the blood spirit empire back then. There is probably still some way to go to the Principality of Referno, because it has been delayed for a long time, it is probably not realistic to reach the gate before dark. Moreover, Ji Bai is not sure that he can enter the city. Although there is an acquaintance in the city that he is familiar with, he does not expect her to help him. Now the disaster is approaching, and even the imperial city has issued a wanted order against him. , The other party''s first reaction when seeing him was not to ask the guards to arrest him, he was about to burn incense for blessing. The horseshoe flew in, and soon he saw the towering walls of the border town of Lefno. After all, it is a powerful Principality. The wall material is made of glass stone. The pure white wall seems to be frequently maintained and wiped away. It can be seen clearly even at night with low visibility. The guards on the city wall were holding torches. As one of the several powerful principalities, the guards were absolutely passable. Compared to the gang of scattered soldiers in the southern countries, I don¡¯t know how many times they were stronger. To Ji Bai¡¯s surprise, his forged identity, a knight on the road, did not arouse the suspicion of the guards. Ji Bai was a little surprised. He had been refused entry into the city by several small fiefs for "identity problems" and other reasons. To be honest, he didn''t hold much hope or said that these little lords did not intend to let any suspicious people into the city in order to protect themselves. This armor almost put the label "I am a suspicious person" on his head. Ji Bai, who led the horse into the city, wondered, but he didn''t see the color of the two guards outside the door calmly faking each other. "Oh, there''s another traveler here, but it''s really rare. The sky is gone, my husband, do you want to stay in the shop?" "Huh?" Ji Bai''s eyes, who was lost in thought, were attracted by the innkeeper who passed by in front of the store. "Mr. Traveler, don¡¯t hurry. You may not be able to find another one after you pass this store. There is only one store in this area. You may have to go for a long time to find the next one, and the sky is already here. It''s too late Ji Bai looked at the sky: "It seems that it does bother you, is there still room for your shop?" ¡¯ There is only one shop in this area, and it hasn''t been full of customers. Isn''t it weird? Chapter 44 ~ You are waiting! Isn''t it strange that there is only one hotel in a radius of tens of miles, but it is not full? "Guest, should you come back to the Duchy of Lefno for the first time?" The boss is dressed as a wealthy commoner, and his clothes are made of fine linen fur and rich in colors. The coat of arms of the Scarlet Empire has strict class specifications. Common people are not allowed to wear clothes made of high-quality materials such as silk and carved satin, which are exclusive to the nobles and the royal family, and no amount of money will work. In addition, there are specific color rules. Wear black or white robe on the street and nobody cares about you, but if you wear a black and white robe, there will probably be a group of officers and soldiers coming over to encircle you soon. The nobles regarded this behavior as an overstepping of the common people, a provocation to the aristocratic class, and would never tolerate it at all. Ji Bai nodded. If you count the time, it has been two years since the last visit to the Principality of Leferno. Compared to the local snakes, he is indeed an outsider who doesn''t understand folk customs. "Then it''s normal, sir, you didn''t find anything unusual on your way to the Duchy of Referno?" The boss sighed, and after looking around vigilantly, he pointed to the sky and whispered. "This day, it seems like it''s going to rain. Ji Bai glanced at the night sky. The stars are shining, and the black curtain is dotted with invisible ends. The moon is hanging high in the sky without any cover. Tomorrow is probably a clear day. The rain obviously meant something else. "Recently, the outside of the city is not peaceful. It is said, ah, but it is said that the civil turmoil in other principalities is very serious. The people are suffering from war and displacement. It is a luxury to live." The boss''s words are full of complexities. "I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or false. If it¡¯s true, I also hope it¡¯s false. It¡¯s a rumor." If it¡¯s true, then this country may not be peaceful anymore. It is impossible to dream of peace in a corner. Yes, the war will burn to Lai sooner or later... "Sir, you don¡¯t look like a refugee or a refugee. I don¡¯t even know the armor on you, but I know it¡¯s not easy. When this country is about to fall apart, you are here again. What are you doing here?" The boss''s gaze became deep at that moment, but it seemed like an illusion and disappeared without a trace in the next moment. "It''s just a passing traveler." Ji Bai was silent for a moment. "Okay, maybe that''s the case. It''s an old man. I think too much. Or, it''s a husband. You don''t want to tell me. But no matter what the sheep is, I''m sorry. As an innkeeper, I seem to talk too much. Please come in. Mr. Bar, it¡¯s getting late. If you miss this store, you might have to use the sky as the bed. Ji Bai didn''t hesitate, and followed the boss into this shop with large specifications. The hotel is divided into three floors. In addition to the lobby reception area, it also includes some entertainment venues, such as pubs, card rooms, and the like. The second and third floors are probably where you stay, and there is also a backyard. "Mu''. The overall scale of this area, even if the per capita is higher than the average value of the Scarlet Empire, Leforno can be regarded as a wealthy person. The hall was bustling with hustle and bustle. There were many entertainment venues, so they didn''t deliberately limit their volume. Ji Bai is not a person who likes to have fun. On the contrary, he has some small prejudices against this kind of feasting place, while Bai Ji likes to be alone in a peaceful environment. This noisy environment made him feel a little uncomfortable. After the front desk paid the money, he got the room key and went upstairs. "Sir, if you have any needs, you can ring the curse bell on the bedside table. Our staff will come to serve you, order food or have some other needs, we will try our best to meet." The receptionist added very intimately. "Understood." Ji Bai said without looking back. The key was easily inserted into the keyhole, and a crisp sound was heard from the turning of the keyhole, and the heavy wooden door bordered with colored silk was pushed open. The magic lamp that the curse can supply lights up and fills the entire room. The room is small, but it is cleaned very clean. The decoration of the house is also very exquisite. The furniture is wiped just like new, and the wood used gives off a kind of carelessness. The fragrance that can''t be noticed between. The first-class hotel is a price that ordinary civilians cannot accept. Since getting rid of poverty, Ji Bai''s concept of money has become vague. He just throws out a few gold coins and lets others find change at will. This kind of lavish spending is more There was less and less time, so that he had forgotten that he was also a poor proletariat who worked all day long for three meals. I subconsciously wanted to throw the things I was carrying on the bed, and then I realized that I didn''t have any luggage... Open the floor-to-ceiling windows, the sky is shining, and the only spot of light in a black curtain seems to be guiding the pedestrians on the ground to go home, but some people have lost their homes forever. The quiet night in the Duchy of Referno is the most unobstructed. There are still two or three pedestrians on the street. The large and small houses are lit by candlelight, and a brightly lit night echoes the stars in the sky. Hard-won things are often cherished, and low-handed things are often ignored. The era of war is too far away. War is not far away from any place. Cherish this short-lived peace and quiet, at least for now. sleep tight. "Crack." The sound of the door shaft turning. "Sir, your meal." Ji Bai slowly turned around, and at some point there was a little girl behind her who was less than her chest, and she was so close to her position that she was about to stick it on her body, Yuan Zhi "I remember I didn''t Order food." Glancing at the opened door, Ji Bai clearly remembered that he had closed the door properly. Could it be that it was easily pushed away because it was not locked? The girl is holding a dinner plate in one hand, with drinks and some food on it. "These are the drinks and supper presented by our shop... sir?" Seeing that Ji Bai didn''t respond, the girl was puzzled. A Peugeot cute little loli with her hair tied into a side ponytail, wearing a cute short dress with suspenders, and a pair of perfectly proportioned long legs with attractive black over-the-knee socks. "Yeah." Ji Bai left the balcony calmly, getting rid of the awkward distance. "Thank you, I took it with kindness, but I don''t like drinking, and it''s not good to eat at night." "Mister really doesn''t plan to dine?" "Well, I''m not hungry." "Mr. Isn''t he hungry?... Then, since Mr. does not have this yaxing, do you want someone to feed him in person~?" The words became charming and full of temptation, and the weak and boneless wrist climbed up to Ji from behind. White waist. Ji Bai turned around, and the gaze in the seam of his helmet silently watched the girl who secretly gave him a look in front of him. Seeing that Ji Bai didn''t move, the other party smiled and put his hands around Ji Bai''s waist, and put his head on the plate armor, and said softly, "I can hear it, I can hear the faster heartbeat of Mr. Oh, I can feel it. The blazing heat under this armor, then, can the husband feel the heartbeat of others?" The girl raised her head and looked at Ji Bai affectionately, her eyes seemed to be occupied by love. ...The armored man still didn''t speak. "Come on, sir, let someone feed you food and drink? Well, I don''t think the drink and food are too cold, and people can help you warm it up~" The girl licked her lips, meaning it was self-evident. "Then, sir is thinking... the speech was interrupted, and Ji Bai''s hand fell on the girl''s head and rubbed it. "The place you posted is in the lower abdomen, so I can''t feel my heartbeat. "It''s both throwing arms and hugs and verbal provocations. Desperately showing off these pleasures. I can see that you are working hard, but you really can''t poke the G point, but almost hit my smile... next time you show off. Zise remembers to come back longer, the location is not correct, and she said seriously that she felt the temperature and heartbeat. The facts have proved that the hardware facilities cannot be compensated by technology." Ji Bai sighed, shook his head and comforted. These words were like a contingent of guns, hitting the girl''s head mercilessly, and he could even see the series of red minus signs popping up on the girl''s head. Are the shortcomings of attacking people a bit too much? Maybe people care about this very much. "Ha, ha...Ji Bai obviously saw the corners of the girl''s mouth twitching very stiffly, and then smiled back on her face. "Mr. Xian can really laugh. It seems that Mr. is really not very hungry, so the girl is upset. With her legs wrapped in black silk, she sits on the edge of the bed in a deliberately seductive posture, with her cheek B resting on her little jade-like hands, and her smiling eyes are full of all kinds of teasing. Chapter 530: "Mister''s body, don''t you feel hungry~~?" The girl smiled and licked her lips. "Eh hey~ If you have a need, you can just bring it up, don''t hold back, the little girl will help you solve it as much as possible~~" Ji Bai didn''t say anything, walked to the girl and squatted down so that the other party could look at herself. The deep and meaningful gaze swept across the unobstructed plane structure of the opponent, and shook his head calmly. "My kid, it''s a shame you stretched out your head. ...What do you mean "Literally." Ji Bai stood up, gestured for the height difference between the two sides and continued. "If you retract your head, I can''t tell which side is your back and the other side is your chest. "...The girl lowered her head, she didn''t know what her expression was at this moment, but Ji Bai, who had a black heart, had no intention of giving up the pursuit at all. "The level of temptation is bad and the way is old-fashioned, but these are not the points... "Three points depend on talent and seven points depend on hard work. This is indeed the case, but if you don''t even have the advantage of the three-point body, the qualifications for hard work do not exist." Bai Ji continued with an indifferent voice. Make complaints. "Don''t say anything else, just take this steel plate. I can''t get any interest when I glance at it. As for people, you can''t just avoid your shortcomings, and you can''t ignore your shortcomings, and dress thickly. , At least people can¡¯t tell. It''s hard to say even if you dare to wear short skirts with suspenders for this kind of figure. "Ji Bai chased wildly, even a little addicted. How should I put it, I finally encountered an existence that can be mocked since 2 and there may be no chance after the output is not crazy... "Mr. Canner, with your mouth, there must be a lot of women who want you to die~~?" The girl raised her head, her smile resembling the withering cherry blossoms in early April. 0.E Light Novel "Well, it seems, it''s quite a lot. Ji Bai also thought about it seriously. "Ah, I thought it was just a nosy veteran uncle, but I didn''t expect her mouth to be like this... The girl stood up without a smile. "If you are like this, one day you will die on the street. " "Oh, why is this? It seems that I haven''t done anything illegal, right?" Iron Helmet crooked suspiciously. "At least it''s better than you, pretending to be a hotel service staff, and moving steel plates with unruly intentions. "Hehe, some people are already looking up at the other shore flower, but they don''t know it!" The sneer almost disappeared with the girl''s figure, as if the girl had moved out of this room. Low-level space movement spells, or magic? No, she didn''t feel any waves of space, she should be still nearby. "Surprise!" The extra weight on his shoulders has already made Ji Bai understand. The small and exquisite little guy was lying on his back. "Whoo!" The girl had seven more serpentinely curved blades in the girl''s hand, piercing the armor gap in her neck fiercely. "Who is the fastest in this world to die? Of course, it''s a nosy guy with a very smelly mouth!" The girl licked her mouth, "Clang!" However, there was no clear sound of metal piercing into the flesh. The gap in the armor was filled by dark silver armor. Not only did the knife not hurt Ji Bai, it was also bald. Ji Bai pulled the girl down on her back, pinched her waist with both hands, and pulled her up in a very funny lifting posture. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Yelled, the arm was too short to interfere with Ji Bai "Huh?" Feeling that the force of lifting herself suddenly disappeared, the girl slammed heavily on the ground, her eyes flashed with Venus. "...Uncle stinky,... I, believe it or not, if I shout now, you will be imprisoned by the government on the charge of Lori!" "Before putting me in jail, you should first catch the little thief who broke into the house and tried to get it wrong." Ji Bai stared at her silently, like a scourge that chooses people to eat. "Who sent you and why did you find me?" "You...Uncle smelly, bullying me like a young and ignorant little girl because of my age, and also broke the toy my sister gave me. You wait and don''t run! I called my sister over, and I must take you off. Piece!" Chapter 45~ "Uncle smelly, take away your dirty hands! Damn it, bullying me on the basis of age and height, if we are at the same height, we must blow your heads!" The steel plate that was held by myself is very bad. Honestly, he yelled and flared his teeth in the air, waving his short limbs, like a cat with fried fur. "I also broke the gift my sister gave me. It''s dead. You must be dead! I want my sister and the adults to come over and break your body!! "Quickly let me down, let me down! Don''t touch me with your dirty hands! "Oh." Ji Bai let go, and the steel plate Lolita fell off, her face was in close contact with the floor again, and she knocked on the wooden floor, staring at gold stars in her eyes. "Ahhhh! Throw me, you throw me again! What kind of ability to bully a kid like me, wait, you have the ability to stay here and don''t run, you have to let people come and clean up you! "I wondered, I seem to have no hatred with you." Ji Bai rubbed his chin. "Huh! Don''t do bad things, don''t be afraid of ghosts knocking on the door, have you done something without Hercules in your heart?" Lolita snorted. "The nosy guys are all because of you. Today''s results are all in vain!" "Achievements?" Ji Bai pondered and reflected, thinking about it, these days he can be regarded as nosy behavior only to rescue the innocent villagers, does it mean these things? "Huh!" While Ji Bai was in deep thought, Gang Lolita''s eyes rolled thiefly, and she got down from Ji Bai''s crotch with her petite body. "You wait, I will definitely make you pay!" The man had already pushed the door and ran away, and the words echoed in his ears. Ji Bai rubbed his head, and did not catch up. After taking advantage of the situation and locking the door, he walked to the bed and lay down. "Are you sure you don''t catch up, control that little devil''s head? When the time comes to cause unnecessary trouble, won''t you have to delay the trip again? Even if you don''t kill her, you can''t let her confide in the news." Mi came to my mind. Luo has no emotional ups and downs. "It doesn''t matter, it shouldn''t interfere with me." Ji Bai subconsciously glanced at the two glass cans of beer placed in front of the bedside table. After thinking about it, he thought that some kind of ¡®condiment¡¯ should have been put on him, so he averted his sight. "You have a lot of knight''s breath." After a long silence, Milo exhaled deeply with unknown meaning. "The cruel and cold determination can at least prevent yourself from being in danger. This kind of non-coming character makes people feel worrying. "I can understand that you are worried about me? It''s not easy. Let the princess who is cruel to take revenge and kill the dragon princess care about you. If you die, I, we can''t live." Miluo''s tone became a little flat. Strange. "Mirda''s Rod" Don''t worry, there is no existence in this world that can kill me except for Tier 4 and Tier 5 species. It would be nice if Milo tried to be frank. F lose small play "I think I have always been frank. "Well, I will take it seriously. "Do you still plan to stay in this hotel? Someone wants to bring people to trouble you, don''t you plan to transfer? "The money is paid. It''s impossible to pat your **** and leave, right? It''s getting late too. Just staying here will be fine for one night. It''s unrealistic to run out and continue looking for a hotel, isn''t it? Milo stopped talking and probably went to bed too. "It''s really big." Thinking about things in his heart, thinking about it, his eyelids gradually became heavier and drooped down. The black tide flooded the earth, and the higher-ranking beings eroded the remaining sky, pouring into the land from the other side of the ocean, and the distance between the sky and the earth seemed to have been lost, as if the sky was opened and the earth fell into chaos without the concept of time and space. The figure slowly rises from the dark tide, the old order is broken, it appears as a new ruler of the world, huge tentacles cover the chaotic sky, the world has lost its original rank "Guest, you look I''m not in a state of absence, and looks a little groggy. Didn''t you sleep in the shop last night?" "Yeah." Ji Bai didn''t deny it, dreaming about the takoyaki that he hates the most. It''s weird to be able to sleep well. It''s the same thing as dreaming that the cake is chasing himself. "Do you need drinks and breakfast?" "Two bottles of wine will be fine. I will go out for breakfast by myself. "Guests, drinks and breakfast are free. "No, it¡¯s the street food that attracts me, especially in this kind of famine. It¡¯s the third one to save a portion of food. "Huh? The servant lady was confused by Ji Bai''s thoughtless words, but still only gave Ji Bai two bottles of wine as ordered. Chapter 531: The dressing of the other party knows that the identity is definitely not ordinary. It is said that this kind of person has some quirks. The waitress dare not speak or ask anything, just follow the instructions. The dark yellow liquor is packed in glass bottles, which can be seen through the transparent glass, like some kind of precious amber. Most of the blood people like to add a little blood to the wine to increase the taste. This kind of wine is called Shito wine if Ji Bai remembers it correctly. Although it is considered high-end, it is still difficult to be elegant in the eyes of the nobles and even the royal family. , So there is no drinking method mixed with blood. Speaking of it, I haven''t tasted the wine of the blood family with human taste, and I don''t know what it tastes like. With a crisp sound, Ji Bai threw the unscrewed wine bottle cap and poured the wine into the cracks of the helmet under the strange gazes of the people around. The "Gudong Gudong Bag FSF Light Novel" tasted unexpectedly good, although It is also mixed with a little weird taste, the main taste is sweet and sour, just like drinking a fruit iced drink. Wine is bitter, whether it is human wine or blood wine, in their opinion wine is bitter. Tasting the wine of the blood family with human taste, does it taste like drinking juice? Compared with two years ago, the regional changes in the border town of Referno are not very big. At least I can recognize it. Although I have only been here once or twice, I still remember the direction clearly. Walking out to the north gate is a plain. , And the frontier city of Modang is the gateway to Laforno, and it is heavily guarded. Almost all of Laforno''s military strength and money are accumulated here. It is a veritable strong city that is as strong as a golden soup, easy to defend and difficult to attack. In any case, the lord who arrived in Laforno first said, pulling out his horse from the stable, and when he was about to mount the horse, there was a cold voice behind him, "Sir, please stay." The soldiers looked at him indifferently. "Sir, please dismount. We are the guards of Lefno Modang. Please come down to accept and cooperate with our investigation, otherwise we cannot guarantee your safety." "Well, am I suspicious?" Ji Bai got off his horse obediently, and immediately felt that he had asked a very stupid question. Entering the city wearing a full-body plate armor that even a sergeant is not qualified to wear is already suspicious enough. Then the question is, why would the guard allow such a suspicious person to enter the city? Blind, or is it deliberate? Ji Bai believed that it was the latter. If the other party really wants to play catching turtles in an urn, deliberately puts himself into the city, and is using suspicious militants to capture himself, he has no choice but to suffer from this dumb loss. "Mr. should be a little self-aware?" The chief sergeant''s words mixed with a hint of mockery. "On this street, there is only you in a walking armor. Don''t you think that you are too against it?" "I''m used to it, I didn''t pay attention." Ji Bai said that he didn''t care much about this problem. "I didn''t hide it privately." Ji Bai looked strange. "Your Excellency Chief Sergeant didn''t see that you put the armor directly on your body? "Then sir, in addition to cheating, you''d better take out your identity-related documents. If you can''t get it out, or it''s fraudulent or something, the law entries of the Principality of Leferno are not just for viewing. , Will never tolerate such behavior.'' I have a certificate but I can''t get it out now. or ¡®Small C "Sergeant chief? Are you drinking." Ji Bai took out the bottle of Shito wine left in his pocket, and shook it in front of the native chieftain. "Are you bribing me? I don''t have time to accompany you. Sir, you''d better cooperate with it, otherwise, you can only enjoy a jail sentence. "I don''t even give an opportunity to explain, it''s too intimate, just because I don''t want to explain, I can''t explain, um, I''m too lazy to explain." Said Ji Bai opened the lid of the wine bottle and poured the wine into her mouth. "Take it, take it away!" The chief sergeant was obviously impatient, and directly ordered his subordinates to **** him. "Why, the wine hasn''t been finished yet, let''s go now? Don''t be so anxious." Ji Bai was puzzled when the wine bottle in his hand was taken away. "Stop chattering." Naturally, no one listened to him. The guards held him mercilessly. Ji Bai didn''t resist that much, just half-pushing. "It''s just right, I also saw who the current governor of Mo Dang City is. , Say hello to him or something. "Presumptuous! You drunk madman is really crazy talking nonsense, the city lord is what you see and see?" Ji Bai was escorted to the dungeon, tightly tied with handcuffs. "We have already checked it, and the identity certificate on your body is purely fake and too obvious. "How did you get this armor, and what is your specific identity? Are you supposed to be sent to Laferno to work as a spy or something? All are recruited from the ground, so as not to suffer from flesh and blood." It seems to be in charge. The interrogator of the interrogation, an angry old man with a white beard. "My old sir, have you ever seen any spy enter the city so boldly and boldly wearing armor? The documents for entering the city are all forged. The organization behind this spy is estimated to be short of funds. "Boy wearing a tin can, speak more seriously." The old man with a white beard narrowed his muddy old eyes. "If you don''t see the coffin, don''t you cry? Old man, I have been cutting the sword for many years. Don''t force me to use the sword myself to lead the criminal law. "Now, grandpa presiding judge, how is the trial of that guy?" A tender voice rang from the door of the iron prison. Ji Bai felt a bit familiar, ah, he was really familiar with it. The other party had seen it last night, and it was the steel loli who was let go. "Master Yu is here, and we are trying to judge him, but this guy is a bit strict, and he is still in jail and looks like a hippie smile. "Hey, uncle smelly, let''s meet again." The girl smiled as she looked at the sturdy canned man in jail, looking like a revenge. "Oh, remember, it turned out to be you." Ji Bai nodded. He didn''t expect that this girl had something to do with the border town of Referno, and the amount of information in it was huge. 0 SE is light and small "Ahhh? Uncle is getting old, right? I almost didn''t remember the face I saw last night?., I remember it very clearly! "Sorry, I have face blindness, I didn''t see your conspicuous features, and I really didn''t remember who you are." Ji Bai was irritated by a few words. "Mr. Inquisitor, how did you try the prisoner? This guy is still so arrogant until now, why didn''t he take the can from his head?" The girl said angrily, "It''s the old man''s negligence." The old inquisitor motioned to the soldier. When the soldier pushed open the prison door and was about to take off the iron helmet from Ji Bai''s head, he was stopped by the opponent. "Ah Ang''s wrist hurt for a while, and the soldier grinned with pain. "This, let me refuse it, is for your safety." Ji Bai, who was still **** a moment ago, got rid of the shackles. After laying down the soldiers, he moved his muscles and bones a bit. "This guy is not easy, why don''t you stop him?" The soldiers entered the jail one after another and wanted to subdue Ji Bai. They were beaten up and lost consciousness. "You are not so courageous. Assaulted the soldiers of the Principality of Leforu. For a commoner, this is already a capital crime. The girl looked up and was not angry, but looked at him with a smile. "You die here today, nosy mouth: Uncle smelly!" After speaking, a crowd of soldiers rushed up as if they had been ambushing earlier. "Everything is dead, this is really a set of routines when playing." Ji Bai shook his head. "Inquisitor, Yu''er, why is it so noisy, what''s going on?" An indifferent voice without temperature entered the prison at the right moment. "Sister, you are finally here! Come here, this is the one I told you, the guy who broke my good deeds!" "Oh?" The sound of footsteps from far to near sounded. Ji Bai felt that this voice seemed a bit familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere, like a girl showing her face in a dim dungeon. "Sister Martyr, look, it''s this nasty tin can!" Chapter 46~ "Sister Martyr! It''s this **** iron canned uncle who broke my good things, and it''s all because of him! This tin can head portrait is like me, wandering outside, waiting for the opportunity to limit the soldiers'' actions to meet the sister who can preside over the overall situation is here, the girl instantly seems to have a backbone, sticking to the expressionless girl. put. "I plan to introduce him into the city, sit down and prepare a drink and good words to persuade him to correct his evil, who knows that this guy is not only cunning like a fox, but also full of evil thoughts. Actually, he was frightened by the girl and hugged him. Fa Ran felt pitiful with tears after her pair of washboards. "If I hadn''t tried my best and used the fighting skills that Sister Enquiry gave me to the extreme, I am afraid that I would have suffered his poisonous hand, ah, such an incomplete me, I would have no face to meet an adult, so I might as well stop here. "That''s really bad." Ji Bai sat cross-legged in the iron jail, arms folded, silently watching a certain tablet in the iron jail, like a melon-eating crowd who had nothing to do with him. "You guy still has the face to say! Sister Martyr, you have to be fair for me, otherwise, or my innocence will be gone!" "Yeah." Tao Zi has been staring at Ji Bai since he was in jail, his eyes locked tightly on him, as if to see one. "First of all, since he is so strong, how did you catch him and put him in jail?" Xing raised his own question. "This, we don''t know, maybe this guy knows that we have a net of the world, he is doomed to escape, so he can only plead guilty. Chapter 532: Regarding this explanation, I asked if I could not comment, rubbing the girl''s head and comforting silently, sitting on the main seat of the trial bench, and the presiding judge automatically gave it to her and stood aside. "Where are you from? "Over there in the imperial city." Ji Bai raised his head and replied. It¡¯s been a long time since I was in the Yamao Kingdom. It¡¯s been almost a year. The appearance of martyrdom has not changed much. Time and time are hard to leave traces on the bodies of higher blood races. That is, today¡¯s clothes are not military uniforms. In Ji Bai''s impression, the image of a taciturn strong woman like Hou doesn''t like to wear dresses and dresses. "Over there in the imperial city, what is it so expensive to do here, and why?" Inquiry''s words were calm and like a stream of clear water without ups and downs, but it was hidden waves. Isn''t this reason for tourism valid? " "Recently it has been an extraordinary period. The rebellious army has been infested with banditry. The surrounding dungeons of Referno are not very peaceful, and all the border areas of the Principality have entered the alert stage. You will not easily let any suspicious points be killed. "Sir, you don''t know it. Walking around in a suit of armor, is it because you think you are not conspicuous enough? " "It''s natural to get used to it. If you violate your country''s relevant regulations, I can only say sorry." Times. "The man who gave birth was tall, but he bullied a little girl This seems a bit unreasonable, right? "Xun elbows the table top, lazily a 2L There is no hint of laziness in the posture. "This is not my intention. I have always been a good citizen who respects the old and loves the young. "Really, I have a feeling that you have not said a word of truth since you entered this prison. The leaky remarks are not meant to deceive anyone, but more like insulting people¡¯s wisdom. You are the prison of Leforno. The prison "killed my soldiers, and stretched out his venomous hands to my men. If you don''t give me an explanation, your husband may have to die in jail." " "Okay, even Miss Xun is asking the question again and again, so I''ll tell the truth. I actually came to the Principality of Caifu Nuo to find it, and I didn''t receive any orders from anyone." Ji Bai smashed his hands. "Looking for someone? Is it looking for your relatives and friends?" "That''s it." "If it''s convenient, you can tell me who is the person you are looking for? Maybe you knew you right after you died." Inquiry said slowly, while constantly looking at the armored man in secret. "Of course, the person I was looking for, Martyr, of course knew him. "Oh?" Marty frowned slightly. "Cut, pretending to be a ghost, the dog''s mouth can''t spit out ivory, can a guy like you know any dignitaries?" The girl snorted. "Then, can you explain your identity to me?" "Before this, can I ask Miss some questions?" Bai Ji did not directly answer the inquiry. "what is the problem? "You sent the soldiers who looted the village? In the case of the rebellion army, is this an official legal rebellion army? I feel that the amount of information is a bit big." I said that now we are in a period of war and there are many uncertainties, so the struggle between the two sides is more of a performance. Facing the problem of this station, I was silent for a while, and then the rare and the rare started to avoid the problem. . "Miss Martyr, please don''t answer the wrong questions. The question I asked you is not an intriguing fight, yes, no, no, you are not a politician who knows how to pretend to be confused, and you don¡¯t need to speak like this. It¡¯s true that you rob the troops of the village. It was officially dispatched." Xun admitted. "Why do you do this, and what is the reason? You should have a steelyard in your mind in everything, to measure the pros and cons, right and wrong?" "Describe my rules. Usually slogans are shouted loudly, and it is understandable that the spearhead of the war is aimed at the unarmed people, but the key is, why did you start the war? And also lead the main hatred to the people? " "Tsk, it''s only a prisoner, there are so many questions, and why should we tell you?" Xiao Yu pointed to Ji Bai with disdain. "The reason is very simple. Those villagers are not the villagers of Caifu Nuo. Are the enemy¡¯s people, and Leforno doesn¡¯t need to be responsible for them What mercy, this This explanation lives first Is it? "Xun''s tone became cold. "How can we repay our virtues by repaying our grievances with virtue? The enemy has ransacked our villages. We retaliate with teeth to seek justice for our villagers. What is wrong with this? "So, there is a war between you two?" "It was their first hand. In the face of an undeclared battle without the slightest honor to speak of, we have no choice." Xing felt, unable to lift his head under the gaze between the helmets to look at him. It''s an inexplicable and subtle feeling. "Don''t you know the other party''s motives?" The main war "It''s not clear, the war was too sudden, Down clearly. The battle is bigger than sudden. We don''t understand what happened, and the tone of the fiefs of all sizes next door made Xun feel like she couldn''t say anything. "I don''t know the motive, it''s just to seek justice for my villagers, I can''t see it." Ji Bai threw a silver dagger from his cuff, and it happened to fly on the table of the martyrdom trial. "Bold! How dare you! The two beards of the judges are curled up Will be accountable 8 "You, before putting the prisoner in prison Why didn''t you conduct a body search? ? Let the other party carry a murder weapon and hurt the martyred. Just wait for the eldest lady to punish your family! ¡¯ "I, my lord, there is nothing we can do, this iron can doesn''t cooperate with our body search, we" "No cooperation?" The judge almost laughed angrily. He had been the presiding judge for so many years, and it was the first time that he saw the guard and prison Xin using this kind of reason to perfuse himself. "What do you do for eating?? Did you do a body search if you didn''t cooperate? A wine bag and a rice bag, where is the viciousness of the usual day?" "But, we can''t beat this one. Ah" "Your Excellency, retreat first." Martyr looked thoughtfully at Ji Bai in prison. "Where did you get this dagger." "Do you know this kind of comparison?" Xun pulled out the dagger inserted on the table, and sighed 0. "This dagger is called the blood of the devil by us. Whether it is a noble high blood family or a humble commoner, once it is cut out of the wound, it will definitely die." "Like a demon, it will bring endless chaos to this country. No one knows the origin of this kind of dagger. According to the official statement, this kind of dagger belongs to Jedo craftsmanship. Brought by the princess who returned from Saplan." "So, you have to pay for the first prize Yes it is. " "No." Ji Bai denied. "You are lying, or the upper echelon of your principality is lying, you clearly know the usage of this dagger." Let me guess. Chapter 533: The reason why you slaughtered the village is very simple. It is not because of the outbreak of war between your major and small principalities, but because you want to eliminate the ¡®informers¡¯, right? " Xun''s eyes widened slightly. "Because you understand that the purpose of this dagger must not be spread to the people. It is deadly. It is deadly enough to have the power of the hand-blade nobles and even the royal family. This is not the Principality of Lefno and the surrounding lords of all sizes. Would like to see. "I don''t know what the beginning is, probably the purpose of this dagger was discovered by a certain villager. In order to find that person, I would rather kill one by mistake than let it go, right?" Only then will you kill all the villagers and then draw their blood with a dagger. "Ji Bai laughed a few times because of unknown. "When a person is dead, the corpse can still be recycled. I have to say that you are treacherous and cunning, and you are a qualified person in power." "The battle with several apartments may have been true at first, but now I am afraid that they have reached an agreement secretly, a serious fake fight, to eliminate the villagers who know the truth between each other? The jail was silent, and the judge had left the scene, so all that was left on the scene was the death, her guards, and the famous girl Xiaoyu. After hearing Ji Bai''s words, they did not show shock or unexpected disbelief. , Just kept a weird silence. "Sister." Xiao Yu looked at Xun with an indifferent expression, her eyes flashing a bit of cruelty. "Sir, please don''t spread rumors. Such unfounded remarks will only bring you a disaster. I don''t know when it has been Standing up, his gaze rolled around Ji Bai. "A clever idiot, don''t you know that you are already staring at Wangchuan?" Xiao Yu spat. "Are you being frustrated, desperately trying to kill someone?" Ji Bai, who was sitting cross-legged, didn''t mean to get up. "How come, sir." Xuan sighed. "I originally planned to find out your details and let you go out if it is not serious, but I didn''t expect or know where you heard this kind of remarks. This kind of thought is too dangerous. This kind of thought is too dangerous. If you let you go out and publicize it, you can¡¯t do it. I can only bother you and spend more time in jail., "How long does it take to stay longer." "Warm swish!" At the moment when Xun turned around, the silver dagger on the table was filled with a curse and suddenly flew up. It plunged into Ji Bai''s helmet with precision and precision. Xun slowly put down her raised hand. He sighed as he looked at the armored man who was no longer speaking in the prison. "If you know too much, you will often be killed. I''m sorry." oPCE "Rain, give him a good time, don''t let him be tortured by that kind of pain for too long." Play "Sister''s order, promise Simply and neatly. "Rain''s cuff showed up, she pushed open the iron jail door, walked towards the motionless figure, pulled the handle of the knife and used force, but found that she couldn''t get stuck in the seam of the helmet no matter what. The silver dagger pull ~ come out. "Really, even if you die, Qi Mayu pursed his mouth and said dissatisfied. When he was about to take off the iron helmet from the armored man''s head, his tiny wrist was held. "Huh?!" "I said, what are you doing?" The armor moved. It seems to be somewhat helpless. "I''m not dead yet, give it to me in such a hurry! The dead will move! P has changed and the corpse has changed, my sister save me! I *bone grabbed!" Throwing away the dagger inserted in the seam of his helmet, Ji Bai stood up. "Let her go, sir, you are already provoking the authority of the Duchy of Referno!" "You have all decided to kill me, okay? "Outside are the most elite troops in Refuno, even if you are holding hostages, you can''t escape. "You guys, are you going to die with me? "It''s not the husband who killed my fish and broke the net. It''s catching turtles in the urn." Xun and Ji Bai confronted each other. "Uncle stinky, uncle stinky, you are dead, even if you take me as a hostage, you are dead! Today, you can''t get out of Caifu Nuo!" Xiao Yu said viciously. Ji Bai let go of Xiao Yu''s hand, allowing her to make a grimace next to her, and then quickly ran to her side and slightly stuck her tongue out. "This little girl was educated by Tina? But she has no education at all." Ji Bai shook his head and looked at the dazed death. "It''s been a long time. I didn''t expect that the first reunion was actually in this embarrassing irony." In prison, you still want to kill me?" Under Xun''s stunned expression, Ji Bai took the initiative to take off the iron helmet. Accompanied by the sound of the iron helmet landing, the martyr''s body trembling with a clear face, he swallowed in fear, his knees softened, and he knelt down without delay. "Participate Chapter 47 ~ The Meeting of Black History "... Ji Bai gave a false push and helped Xun who bowed his head to pray, shook her head under her stunned eyes, and motioned her not to say anything. "Martyr,... the guards didn''t understand what was going on. They watched the armored man take off the iron helmet. It was like a trick to have this guy. He took off an iron helmet and there was another on his head. Iron helmet, it''s just that this iron helmet is dark silver and still braves some kind of black air that makes people aware of danger. ......, what are you doing in a daze? "Xun looked coldly at the guards who were at a loss next to him. "Hurry up and open the prison door and let this adult out?" " "Ah? Your lord?... The guards looked at each other, asking the lord''s order not to be disobeyed, and they were puzzled by the unknown "Sister Martyr, you, are you going to let him go?" "Xiao Yu''s unbelievable face still has a trace of bewilderment. Xiu was holding his forehead with a headache. Shouldn''t it be a coincidence that he did not write a book, he sent his subordinates to complete a series of shameful hooks, but was cut off by the princess who was passing by. This is troublesome. If the other party asks, how can one of the second lady''s guards explain to the other party? ? Even more confusing, why does the princess appear in such a place? Isn''t she now far away in Saplan, and now Scarlet Emperor "Xiaoyu, you caught the wrong person, this is your own." Because of Ji Bai''s suggestion, Xun couldn''t explain the truth, so he could only say so. .Ji...Is he also dispatched by the young lady? Then why didn''t you tell me in the first place? "Xiao Yu was surprised and looked embarrassed. "Yes, but his existence is a secret, of course, you can''t talk casually. "Xun was a little helpless, the so-called lie must be made up for by another lie. "Don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask, this should be what the young lady meant." ...Xiao Yu glanced at Ji Bai who opened the door and walked out of the prison, thoughtfully. "This place is crowded with people, if you have any questions, you can come with me. "Is this kind of unscrupulous man who will send a blue girl to a little girl? What kind of adult?" Xiao Yu''s mouth shrunk and looked very rainy. Some bear children just don''t know how to look at the situation and their faces, and they don''t know themselves. What kind of character is trying to offend? "Cut, the queen doesn''t have such a big posture, right?" Xiao Yu mumbled. Although the poor impression of Ji Bai made him unhappy, she was not excessively wanton, and she didn''t want to cause Xun trouble. Factory Mu Xiaohou "It''s okay, it''s normal for children to be naughty and want to be...Ji Bai was silent for a while, and there was no more to follow. "Mr. This journey must be very hard, right? Go to the room and tell it... Er. Don''t follow, you have done today''s homework" Huh? Woohoo. Driven away by the tail behind them, the two of them went to the private room of the city lord one after another. "This border city, are you managing it now?" Ji Bai took a chair and sat down. He was relieved. Sitting cross-legged all the time, he was exhausted. He quickly found a chair to lie down. "His Royal Highness, yes, but someone is responsible for internal and external matters, so I don''t need to worry about it. "No need, Xun likes to stand." His subordinates just put the princess in jail by mistake, how dare Xun sit and say... Ah... "Really?" Ji Bai couldn''t force it after hearing it, and it wasn''t a matter of importance. The other party would just stand if he liked it. "It''s been about a year." Ji Bai seemed to sigh with emotion. "I haven''t seen each other for a year. Since that time, I haven''t had time to say thank you.¡¯ Recalling the time in the Yamao Kingdom, Xun felt a little bit stunned. Regarding the status and dignity, how could he not have the turn to talk to Her Majesty¡¯s First Embracing princess. There has been a lot of interaction between the two of them. It all seemed to be dreaming. "His Royal Highness must have been very hard to walk this way." There was a strange silence between the two sides, and Xun took the lead to break the silence. "Don''t call me that, let me say that, now I''m a wanted criminal, and a major offender for treason in the official notice. Strictly speaking, your current behavior is considered treason with the enemy." "His Royal Highness, please don''t tease you like that." Xun frowned slightly. "In any case, the second lady, and the entire Leferno family are your most loyal followers/including us. "Second" If you know that you are in peace and have arrived in Leferno, the second lady must be very tall... "It''s not necessary, it''s not time yet." "His Royal Highness, don''t you believe in the second lady?" Xing was a little confused. "It''s not this question, it''s a bit complicated to say...In other words, things like Tucun Hutong should be the master that Tina came up with." Ji Bai told this question in a declarative tone. Chapter 534: "It really has her style, as always, resolutely and fiercely." ¡®Are you sure this guy is your friend? Miluo''s faint voice sounded in his mind. "Why, what''s weird, the other party is a little girl, so you have a preconceived subjective impression? That girl is not a good stubborn, the people who have been left out since childhood are more aware of humanity, and the degree of viciousness is also letting people. It''s unimaginable." Ji Bai explained to Miluo in consciousness. F Mu Xiaowan "Speaking of it, your female dragon is also in estrus? If you don''t go sweeping the street and watch what I''m doing all day, it feels like work is too easy. Would you like to add some more to you? "The devil..." Milo whispered. "what?" "It''s nothing, I didn''t have that. Talk...I''m here to tell you, your''little daughter'' didn''t know what was going crazy. She gnawed a few bolsters and pillars of King''s Landing, and all the flowers in the flowerbed fell. ... "My Xiaomi Luo, you can eat and talk nonsense, I''m not married yet, where is the daughter, are you responsible for giving birth to me... Did you forget it so soon? You experimented on a whim The product, also used my blood. "Oh, oh, it seems that this is the case, you mean Sita? Isn''t it all right if the bear child is disobedient and fights, you still can''t clean her? Then wait until I have time to come back to discipline... "Hmm? Why? "She just fainted." Milo said every word in a slow way. "?? Did you do it? Don''t start it too lightly. You''re just a child who doesn''t know anything about the world. Don''t let her go. If you do it lightly, continue to fight after you wake up." "I didn''t participate." Milo said calmly. "She just dropped her mouth on Miss Yana''s comic book and limited surroundings. The blackened Miss Yana gave her a heavy beating. In order to keep her honest, her limbs are now tied to the bed. .'' "Be gentle with children and educate them with love. Okay, I have something to do on my side, so I won''t tell you. "His Royal Highness? Are you blaming Miss? In fact, the second Miss did so out of helplessness. If you are soft-hearted for a while, the consequences will be unimaginable, so just..." "Well, I wanted to ask her how she''s been recently, but looking at her arrogant and domineering appearance, she probably had a pretty good life. Ji Bai said half-jokingly. "I just don''t know if she recognizes this friend of mine." Slightly. The second half sentence is a joke. The reason why the Leferno family has been close to the royal family is half because the capable second daughter of the Leferno family is firm. Of course Ji Bai knows this kind of thing. "Miss has always missed Your Royal Highness... "Don''t call me your Highness, just call me Mr.". It''s not good to say this kind of thing smoothly. "It just so happens that I also need your help, but I have to ask, is the current Leverno really managed by Leverno?" The Duke of Leverno has been caught in the prison, and the Principality of Leverno has changed. Hasn''t it changed? 1. "Of course, the current control of the Principality of Reifno is still in the hands of the young lady. This gentleman can rest assured that although the eldest master appears to be the temporary owner of the family, the eldest master has never been independent and can''t afford big things. Many housework is caused by this. The second lady is decisive. "That''s much more convenient." Ji Bai relaxed. "His Majesty, although it is a bit abrupt, can you ask what happened between you and your Majesty the Queen?" " "What can happen to her? I also want to ask you what happened, but something happened in the capital. I need a little bit of your assistance." Ji Bai stood up. "Before that, I have to meet your second lady. "Are you going to see Miss Tina?" "Well, there is no time to delay, some things are better to talk to her face to face, can you prepare the carriage for me?" Yi''s work efficiency is still very reliable. She prepared the carriage and horseman in a short time. She understood the urgency of the matter, and immediately set off on the same day after having a meal at noon. "They are all sturdy horses, horse breeds that have been fed magic drugs. If Ma Cheng, it will probably be less than a day to reach the main capital of Leforno. "Thanks, I have to trouble you to follow me." Sitting in the soft carriage, Ji Bai looked at the scenery outside. "It''s an honour to do things for your Highness, and it just happens that you have to go back to the Lord when you die." "His Royal Highness, can you ask a question that shouldn''t be asked?" "Well, if I don''t touch my knowledge blind zone. "Martyred, it can be seen that the feelings of the second lady for you are not trivial, even beyond the general friendship, how did you and the second lady meet? ...Says that the iced blood cake of Referno tastes good. "It would be better if it was sweet." ... Looking at the other person''s face, "I don''t know, don''t ask me what I look like", Xun shut his mouth wisely. How did the two meet? ...This can''t be said nonsense. Only he knows the matter, and only he knows the matter. It cannot be said or cannot be said. This memory touches a dark history... I vaguely remember that that year seemed to be a banquet held in the Principality of Referno, hosting aristocrats of all sizes. Of course, the Queen and her heirs could not be missed. "Ahhhh~ The Duke of Reifno is really interested. He actually invited the royal family or something. Aren''t you afraid that everyone can''t let go of your hands at the banquet?" Lilias sat on the high chair, rubbing the good-quality invitation letter in her hand. . "How dare you, the first invitation letter issued by the Lord Duke is to your majesty and your princess. You can appreciate it, but it really makes the Duke''s mansion flourish." "Well, tell your Excellency the Duke, I and the daughter of the generation will come as agreed." Play "Thank you, if there is nothing wrong, the minister will retire first..."... And just as Lilias was receiving visitors, a small head poked out from her bedroom. "Hehe...Old lady, stinky fried juice~Ji, let''s catch the chance!" I saw her slip into the queen''s bedroom, and maliciously got into the baby''s wardrobe for a while. Unexpectedly, the fallen clothes buried her. "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!" "Puff haha... Lily female watch silk, we thought you were so prestigious, the size of your underwear is not even AA... The scarlet eyes rolled, Bai Ji smiled badly, and came up with a very Unscrupulous ideas. "Small to the point where the heart is on the back, you shouldn''t need so much fabric?~ Hey." While Lilias was receiving guests, Bai Ji took away some of Lilias¡¯s personal clothes. Then put away the clothes scattered on the ground, patted the **** and left as if no one had been there. "Huh, let you bully us, let you eat cakes for us, let you use us as a pillow, let us learn from these things, let you always bully us!" Go back to the room and put these fabrics for a while After tinkering, Bai Ji triumphantly looked at the little bunny in her hand, which was obviously stitched together from different fabrics, and slapped and kicked angrily, as if she was hitting herself, which made her feel very relieved. This was learned from the cursing school curse master in the palace. Although she didn¡¯t understand the principle and couldn¡¯t hurt Lilias, it didn¡¯t prevent her from venting her anger with this doll made of Lilias underwear. . As the saying goes, Dao is one foot high and the magic is one foot high, just like Lilias has installed a 360-degree all-weather monitor with no dead ends on Bai Ji. All her every move is in Lilias¡¯s. Under control. That day. "Little Baiji~" "Huh?. Have you seen my mother, have you ever had a meal~?" When going down the stairs, Bai Ji was taken aback by the voice from behind, and she quickly turned into a smile full of smiles in less than 0.1 second. Face, holding the skirt, didn''t dare to turn around and performed a royal lady''s ceremony Chapter 48 ~ The black history of the year "Good morning, I have seen my mother, have you ever had a meal? Ji just shrunk her face alone. The muscles blooming innocent smile is easy to come by. "Well, please put it away first, but our generation has never used breakfast~" Yubai''s little finger lightly tapped his chin, Lilias seemed to be a kind and kind face with a smile, but Bai Ji Shuddering, scalp numb, subconsciously retreat. Just as Lilias knew her family''s rebellious period earlier and the mischievous bear child knew everything about her, Bai Ji also knew Lilias''s disposition. The scariest thing about Lilias is not her unpredictable thoughts, nor her unfathomable strength, but her understanding of her daughter, even better than Bai Ji herself. She is like a roundworm in Bai Ji''s belly. In front of her, Bai Ji always feels that she is stripped naked. Whether it is the emotions expressed or the thoughts hiding in the depths, she can''t escape her keenness. s eyes. Isn¡¯t it scary to be able to see through the existence of your own heart? But despite facing the scourge, Bai Ji couldn''t step back, even if one step of a guilty conscience would make her instantly weak and passive, psychological pressure is often the last straw that crushes people''s spirits. Inadvertently all the tricks are lost. The more guilty and timid, the more complacent it is to behave, so that this nervous old vampire woman can''t see the abnormality. It is actually very simple to reduce the psychological pressure that the other party puts on yourself, just slander the other party''s image in your heart. Chapter 535: For example, Bai Ji, on the surface, is respectful, caressing her lower abdomen with both hands, with a gentle and graceful smile on her face. "Short winter gourd, shameless body, height, humanity''s stinky beep, puff, puff, a few hundred years old, that piece of land is still barren to grow crops, stinky old lady, you don¡¯t have to give birth to XX!''Elegant lady The image of Bai Ji''s inner play is very full, the swear words have even scolded Lilias and her eighteenth generation ancestors, but on the surface she is very respectful to Lilias. "Ahhhhhhhhh." Lilias was slightly surprised, and she held her cheek in an annoyed manner at random. "Little Baiji~ My mother suddenly felt her eyelids twitch a few times, is there something going to happen today? I shook my heart, and muttered to herself, "A woman with such a keen perception, she can expect her close body so quickly. The clothes were stolen", but his face was worried and worried. "Wum, that''s not what I meant." Lilias was very "troubled" * her chin. "Generally, when we have this kind of symptom, it is our relatives who suffer, so I am a little worried that it will be like a gust of wind when we are wet, which will blow Bai Ji to the heart. What''s this, is it clear...no, it''s impossible. The time for stealing the clothes is just right, and all the clothes are put back in place. This woman doesn''t lack those few clothes if there are so many hot clothes. Kou Changmu J "All this can be found in a hurry, can this woman''s eyes be all over every corner of this castle?? No, calm down, no man with great powers can do it, it should be just this old and cunning vampire and old witch trying to test us! If it shows unnaturalness or rigidity, you lose, it will definitely be eaten! "It¡¯s the mother who is worried about it. How could this happen? The mother must be too tired. How can I do this? You should go back to sleep and keep your spirits up. I will let the royal dining room prepare for you. Good food. "wait." Bai Ji stopped her steps stiffly. "Mother, is there anything else? Insufficient sleep and inadequate rest is bad for the body, it is easy to get old and wrinkle... "Puff puff, we are immortal nobles, how come we grow old, thank you for your concern, the one who loves us the most, girl, son~" Lilias took a few steps forward with her hands behind her back, her small head resting on Bai Ji On the shoulders of Bai Ji, the delicate and soft Bai Zheyu fingers fiddled with Bai Ji''s chin and the other hand twisted the ends of Bai Ji''s long hair. "Wooming~ Mother, don''t be like this on mother, okay, itchy, a little uncomfortable. "Well, don''t you feel comfortable when you get used to it?" Lilias''s burgundy eyes were full of seductive charms, entangled with this silver-haired loli who looked almost exactly the same as her own. Rubbing, she grinned her fangs, and Bai Ji''s milky white and delicate skin made her lick her lips inexplicably. "Don''t mess around, I also said, I haven''t used breakfast yet, right?" "So, let''s go and make the Imperial Dining Room prepare... "No, it''s the same to solve it here, right?" Lilias smiled with a strange temptation, like a grinning fairy. It seemed to her that Bai Ji was trembling with fear because of her fear. It is the best food. "Please, please don''t be like this. One. We, we are mother and daughter." Although it is shameful to say such a thing. "Isn''t that better? Huh~" "Ahhhhhhhhh! Let''s, we don''t have to eat breakfast. It''s rude and rude..." Bai Ji blushed, carrying the skirt and ran back down the stairs. "Puff puff, today is the harvest festival, the Duke of Reifno invites us to a banquet, remember to dress more formally, little Bai Ji..." Lilias showed a hint of mischief as he looked at Bai Ji who was running away. With a smile, with a little bit of pampering and playfulness in it, he hummed an unknown little tune and walked to the dining hall. In the bedroom, Bai Ji held her small arms in both hands, and after she took off her shoes, the duck sat on the princess bed with frowning frowning, as if thinking about something. No. 1o) yE Kukoji "No, the old fox in Lily is too cunning, I really can''t relax a little..." Bai Ji looked at the rabbit doll with its head on the bed, worried. Not only because of the raw materials of this rabbit, but also because of other... Today is the Harvest Festival, an important traditional holiday for the blood family. According to legend, it is the day when the **** of the elements and summons the **** of Lashambo to bless her people and followers. Today in history is also the day when the twelfth generation of the Scarlet Queen of the Ancient Blood Empire helps the world. , The follow-up gradually evolved into the custom of giving gifts to those close to each other. For example, between relatives, between friends, and between lovers, there is no too much restriction on the objects of exchange of gifts, as long as they are closely related people can become the objects of giving. Bai Ji learned these little knowledge of traditional customs very thoroughly. And as it should be, it is only natural for a daughter to exchange gifts with her mother. The gifts between relatives must be precious and contain special meanings to give to her, who knows that the old man Lilias carefully wows; it¡¯s too hard for us, where are we? Is there any special gift for Lias, but, if you don¡¯t give a gift, or if you do nothing, you will definitely be met by that angel face. It¡¯s not that Bai Ji wants to give Li, and the death must be ugly, and the corners of her mouth are overflowing with sticky. The cream, the spitting soul and the hollow eyes of the witch with the devil''s heart are tortured alive, absolutely not! Say you can pretend not to know that you have passed the blunder? If you think so, you will die! Do you think Lilias pretends to be silly and indifferent, and Lilias gradually blackened her appearance. She was so scared that she huddled up into Bai Ji. She could even expect to be in a ball, hiding in the bedding and shivering. Arrived on the snow-white rabbit cloth doll. She gradually cast her pinned gaze Or, try this? Cut her personal clothing into dolls, perfunctory gifts, all of which are enough to die by yourself, we must be crazy! The gifts exchanged on the festival are looking for death, ten lives are not enough! Sin, give this rabbit to her and harvest the quilt rolling around on the bed. Bai Ji is hugging her like an octopus. The time has come. Her Majesty the Queen asked us to dress up for you. Can you open the door "Your Royal Highness, the carriage is ready" Bai Ji hurriedly hid the rabbit doll in her skirt Underneath, gritted his teeth, and as expected, this thing "Oh oh ok, I understand. All the servants and maids are the eyeliner of the queen, so they can''t let them see this rabbit!...It can only be left in the room, in the palace. Yanzhuang, combed the loose silver hair, put on a graceful and luxurious formal princess dress, sitting at the back, and waited for the maid to paint the car. Sr Mu''s novel Bai Ji was in a trance and was pushed up~ If you have any thoughts, you can share it with your mother. "Bai Ji, she doesn''t seem to be too tight on her skirt, so she tries to make her movements appear natural and appropriate. "No. One... Bai Ji is tight and is not ready to exchange gifts with you, and is still working hard to stay natural, so that you can''t find that our skirt can never tell you, let''s press the little rabbit underneath, right? Nothing. Things, this is a test of the inner endurance. The more nervous you are, the more you have to pretend to be something? "The silver-haired girl who was less than a few inches from her forehead made Bai Ji panic, and couldn''t help but "Huh? Mother, there is something in the mother who voluntarily gripped the little rabbit on the bottom of the skirt and laughed inexplicably, stopped teasing Bai Ji, and retracted her head. "Haha." Lilia said the car window glass, and Duozi was a little surprised. Shen Ji, who was relieved, looked at Lu every time she felt as if she was facing Lilias, so eye-catching. Heart... Her cheeks were reflected in the window, and when she came down, Bai Ji also recovered from her melancholy thoughts. I don''t know how long it took, and the carriage got out of the carriage while it was parked for protection. Carrying the long skirt, a certain fabric product hidden in the bottom of the skirt was clustered by the guards. However, with this movement, it was obvious that the rabbit fell from the bottom of the skirt, and Bai Ji''s movement became stiff. "Puff." A snow-white little "Huh? What''s the matter with Bai Ji." We, there seems to be something wrong with our shoes. "Bai Ji has quick eyes and quick hands, but fortunately, the dress is enough." No, no, no, mother, it''s very easy to cover a little bunny doll that falls on the ground. Long, I can¡¯t see my feet at all when I lift it up, it¡¯s really careless...Miss servant, please check carefully for the princess, "There¡¯s a problem with the shoes? Ahhhhhhh, what¡¯s the problem. May I ask which shoe is out? The question, or are both of them?" Hou''s royal lady on the side "My honor, Your Royal Highness, when in good time, Bai Ji hurriedly hid both feet under the skirt. Long walked out, and I was about to squat down for Bai Jixiu''s maid maid. It should be our fault... As soon as you are an adult, let''s take a step forward, "Ah, it''s all right now, let''s keep up without a rest." "Please don''t force it. I knew there was a questionable request, but Lilias unexpectedly didn''t pursue anything. "Miss Maid" "Oh, I see. Personal time". , Let''s go, leaving the princess with a little "daughter." Passing by, Lilias bit Bai Ji''s ear with her soft voice. "Happy Harvest Day, my generation favorite, Bai Ji shuddered shudderingly, looking at the petite road drifting away with some fear!" The person has already walked away. "The girl... This is almost clear. If Bai Ji can''t hear it, she will have a happy harvest for almost a year, and my generation''s "favorite vampire career will be for nothing." The silly white and sweet appearance of the matter replied to the other party, "Happy Harvest Festival, our favorite mother-sama". It''s impossible to pretend to be inexperienced. If you pretend to be stupid, your skills are not as good as Lilias. It''s half true! This kind of thing used to be not a mod Not advisable... How should the duke and some little nobles who can''t name them greet themselves and send them to the banquet of their own harvest festival, many Bai Ji turned a deaf ear to it. The gift of condolences, but they praised these things, but her state has always been in a dull look with two eyes. Although the decent etiquette of the banquet, the nobles have been asking themselves "What should I do?" What to do... After a minute and a second, Bai Ji seemed to have a lot of people, all kinds of nobles, large and small, lined up to give gifts to herself. Of course, women greeted themselves with gifts and salutes the emperor more. Lias seemed to feel her gaze, and the other party turned towards her with a deep glance at the empress Liwu who was sitting on the main seat, and looked at the presents piled up around her. With a deep gaze, and then if there was any gift that she could not give herself before the end of the banquet, Bai Ji swallowed her mouth tonight, she knew she was violent in the ¡°warm¡± love of her mother. shoot. He might die on Lilias'' bed, and made a few lip-messages in Bai Ji. "My good girl, don''t hide, I saw her in the noisy hall banquet under your skirt." That''s not for you! ''S face wants to hand over the present by herself, and when she takes out the underwear cloth bunny, how wonderful will her face be seen by Lilias in front of everyone? ? B, I can only give myself a word for myself without a smile. "Daughter, you are really good. I want to be angry tonight, but I dare not show it in front of everyone. My generation also has a gift for you. Bai Ji''s eyes seem to have lost the highlight AN~ "His Royal Highness, where are you going? "Said the toilet! Chapter 49 ~ Encounter "His Royal Highness, where are you going?" Chapter 536: "Said the toilet! Bai Ji ran out of the banquet hall in a panic, ignoring the eyes of her surroundings. "But the toilet doesn''t seem to be in that direction?... The guards were puzzled. No, no! ...This rabbit is too dangerous. You have to find a place to throw it away. Where is it safer to throw it? On the eaves? No, no, Lilias can fly and lose her in the stable? No, Lilias is very sensitive, and the stench from the stables can''t stop this terrible woman! Lost the flowerbed and sinking the pond? ? Ah, it doesn''t work, the woman Lilias is so terrible, I feel that this doll will be found by her anyway! Looking for a place she would never find... what kind of place she would never think of? Ah, the world is really swaying back and forth in the huge inner city of Caifuno, bypassing a flower garden full of spring, twos and threes of helpers, attic houses with strong winds, and the phoenix bird with jade and white carvings is vivid The attic of the castle made of white stone and white jade is magnificent. As a symbol, it is rumored that the ancestors of Referno led troops outside, and when he was defeated and fled in the snowy field, a white silver wolf rescued him. Since then, the silver wolf has become the family crest of Referno. The running Bai Ji felt that she was lost, and the iconic building Da Yingou disappeared. Should be far away from the castle banquet hall, right? Don¡¯t tell us that I¡¯ve been in circles. We don¡¯t have the artificial flower gardens and houses that make people embarrassed to use as decoration. The frequency of the artificial flower gardens and bungalows has decreased significantly. The broken thatched hut with the basic skeleton can already see the cliff outside the wall from a distance. In other words, why don¡¯t these rotten wooden houses be demolished to build new houses? The Lefno family seems to have no shortage of this money at all, why do you keep the wood shed? Wouldn''t it be conspicuous if a pile of rotten wood stood among the golden bricks and blue tiles? It would definitely drive some obsessive-compulsive disorder patients crazy? It should be a room used to accumulate debris and waste products, so I just found the corner of a small broken wooden house and put this rabbit in his arms. Bai Ji pushed open the door of a small wooden house, and did not As imagined, the stale breath and dust on his face made him cough from ear to ear. The C wave% was wiped and cleaned very cleanly, but it still couldn''t conceal the slightly pungent smell of inferior wood being damp. There was no pile of clutter in the room, a stool, a table, and a small bookshelf with very rough workmanship. There were not many books stacked on it. There is nothing to hide in this room, like jars and drawers. Bai Ji, who walked out of the room, turned her gaze to the large wooden house that was the most conspicuous in the group of wooden houses, and her eyes rolled around. The interior of the wooden house is not spacious. It seems to be occupied by some miscellaneous things. The shabby old house does not seem to be equipped with such things as a magic lamp, but one can be seen on the square wooden table. Only a white candle burned to the head. In addition, there seems to be something on the table, and the good night vision of the vampire is not difficult to see. A half-eaten dried bread with animal blood and half a cup of clean water showed no obvious signs of mold expiration, as if it had been eaten by someone just now. "Excuse me, is there anyone?" Bai Ji walked up to the second floor along the swaying wooden stairs. There were even a few stairs that were broken and collapsed. You have to be careful when you go up. On the second floor, light poured into the room through the broken white gauze curtains. The cold light and dim room gave people a gloomy feeling. There were a few lame chairs, and there was a table by the window, and the center was placed against the wall. There is a large double bed, only a thin blanket, and it doesn''t look like it''s contaminated with dust. Perhaps, I was thinking wrong...How could anyone live in such a place? Really, there are ten kinds of creatures that can live in such a dark and humid place. Bai Ji''s heart sighed, she swallowed shudderingly, her heels were soft, and she didn''t know if it was her own illusion. I faintly felt that someone was blowing cold air behind him. It''s cold, this room is so weird, I still rush...no, at least, I have to hide this rabbit first. Just hide it in that big closet. Bai Ji looked. She went to the closet and cheered herself up. Anyway, is he a vampire who **** human blood? What creature is scarier than yourself? There is absolutely no need to be so scared. The sound of footsteps echoed in this empty big wooden house, and the closer to Bai Ji, the more it felt something was wrong. It''s as if there is a hidden gaze that has been looking at him, and that Ruoyuowu breath seems to be getting closer and closer to the illusion. It is all wrong... But it is better to leave this house as soon as possible. Just throw the rabbit in... Accompanied by the creaking sound of the old cabinet shafts, the wooden door of the large wardrobe was slowly opened by Bai Ji, revealing a pair of timid and soft water spirit eyes, full of tears, and looking straight at Bai Ji. . ... The two eyes looked at each other, and there was less than half a second of silence. Two screams broke the calm of the wooden house. "Yeah! Bai Ji sat down on the ground and looked at the figure curled up in the cabinet in horror. "I really don''t have anything to grab on my body, and you all look down on these rags. Please leave me a piece of clothing. It''s almost winter. I''m afraid of the cold." Before Bai Ji asked in astonishment, her low voice carried a trace of resigned despair and indifference. "Who are you?" In the dim light, Bai Ji could barely tell that the outline was a small girl. ...You, aren''t they one of them. "It seems that she didn''t feel the threat, and the girl with her head on her knees in the cabinet raised her head slightly. Who are they referring to? Bai Ji didn''t ask, she could feel the girl looking at herself. When she scanned her clothes, the girl showed a trace of unnoticeable disgust, and then her eyes dimmed and her head lowered. "If it''s not for trouble, please leave." The girl closed her eyes and stopped talking. On the other side, before the girl spoke, Bai Ji figured out the girl''s identity. Probably it was the servants of the Maid of the Caifu Nuo family who made a mistake, so they lived alone in such a slum-like place and were punished. These nobles are really harsh on their servants, and they have the heart to keep such a small child in this small wooden house that may become moldy after a long time. It is really pitiful for these girls who were born in ordinary poor families. Gee, a rotten breath. "Don''t go." Seeing Bai Ji''s motionlessness, the girl seemed a little impatient. "There is nothing to entertain here. The noble lady will condescend to stay here. "Well, can you come out of the closet first?" Bai Ji stood up and patted the dust on the dress, and stretched out her hand to the girl. "Hiding in the closet, it feels like we are bullying you." ¡­¡­What do you want to do? I won''t go out, don''t touch me. "The girl tried to push Bai Ji back with a fierce look, but what she didn''t know was that a small milk cat was angry, grinning and fierce, it would only make people feel cute and playful. "Come out and play." Want to know what the girl looks like, under the curiosity trend, Bai Ji subconsciously stretched out her little claws. SF Mu Fiction "Don''t touch me, don''t touch me." The girl''s sharp eyes stood up, showing a cat-like watchful look. She appeared to be full of alertness to everything. "Wow." "Yeah! Hurry up, help me! It hurts so badly, I will let go of my mouth!" Bai Ji pitifully blew the red and swollen teeth marks on her hands, and muttered as she looked at the indifferent girl in the curled up closet. Mouth. But it''s really a vigilant little cat. It''s clear that she is just looking at her pitifully, and she can''t bear to be kept in the closet for the festival, huh, even biting us, I really don''t know what it is! Forget it, no matter what this guy is, I still think of a way to get rid of the rabbit...Huh? and many more. The dull hair on her head stood up, and Bai Ji thought of a good idea that had the best of both worlds. "Hey, even if you don''t like it, do you know what day it is?" "do not wanna know. "I don''t want to know, but I don''t hate to know, right?" After being bitten, Bai Ji was filled with a very strange smile in the eyes of a girl, and she couldn''t help but shrink. "Today is the harvest day. It is the day for giving gifts between relatives and friends. Generally, a very popular person will prepare several or even dozens of gifts to exchange with others. The gifts they get can be friendship, family love, or even A symbol of love, a very precious spiritual wealth. "What does that have to do with me?" the girl said coldly. "Humph~" Bai Ji akimbo her hips, her chest straightened like a proud cock. "Little sister, you have no friends or lovers, do you? "So what, gift or something, you don''t need this kind of thing." "Ah, it''s really funny to pretend to be a mature kid." Bai Ji smiled and looked at the girl who turned her face away. "You are actually eager to receive gifts, right?" "Nothing." Chapter 537: "No, you have." Bai Ji vowed. "There is no one who longs for loneliness in this world, you actually long for friends, right" you don''t. "Cut, duplicity, arrogant little ass." Bai Ji pouted, and shook a white bunny in front of the girl. "Dangdang, how about it, isn''t this rabbit very cute?" . So ugly. "The girl is a little bit disgusted. "Hey, this is made of genuine royal fabrics! It was made by this lady who hurried to work overnight and made it by herself. Everyone who wants it will squeeze their heads! You still think..." A big big appeared on Bai Ji''s head. "Originally, it was intended to be given to a very important person, but accidentally found a little hamster in the corner of the glamorous banquet, no one wanted it." Bai Ji replied with a smile and handed it to this one. Bunny. "You, are you going to give this rabbit to me?" The girl was taken aback. "Ah, what a silly boy, if I don¡¯t give it to you, what shall we tell you so much for? Huh, this is Miss Ben¡¯s own...nuclear cough, in short, it is made of very high-end fabrics, I am grateful for Dade¡¯s acceptance. !'' "Yes, but why should I give it to someone I don''t know before, or give it to..." The girl seemed a little at a loss. "If you don''t want to be unlucky, leave now! "Unlucky? Heh, in this world, the unlucky person hasn''t been born yet. As for why we should give it. It''s really troublesome. Wouldn''t we be willing to do it? It''s up to others. "No, you don''t understand what I''m talking about. Anyone who comes into contact with me will be implicated. "Where is there so much involvement? Listen, this rabbit is already yours, we are not responsible for it, put it away." Bai Ji stuffed the rabbit into the girl''s arms. "But, I don''t have a gift to exchange... The girl rummaged through the pockets of the coarse cloth skirt anxiously. "Then owe it. It won''t be too late for you to find something suitable for us in the future. Now, if it''s okay, let''s go first... "Wait." The girl stopped Bai Ji with a beautiful voice, which was different from the previous repulsive and vigilant voice. She walked out of the closet and stood in front of Bai Ji. "thank you.'' The faint light reflected on the ground a little bit of white, the satin-like purple long hair was strangely charming, the delicate and white face with a few traces of malnutrition sallow, the pupils of the eyes were as sharp as three thousand stars, and the small pointed ears, Flowers-like thin lips, despite living in such an environment, are kept clean and trimmed. She was like a born nobleman, even though she was wearing an earthy coarse cloth coat, she couldn''t conceal her distinctive temperament at all. The girl was about the same height as Bai Ji, but her appearance really made Bai Ji amazed. She preconceived that she was just an ordinary unfortunate civilian girl, but her perception of imagination and reality was shocking. "This is, the first gift in my life, thank you... you can take the liberty to ask, what is your name?" The girl was thoughtful looking at the soft sterling silver hair of the other party. "Bai Ji, how about you?" "Me?" The girl was surprised as if she didn''t expect the other party to ask her own name back. "My name, is it important? "Of course, it''s very rude to ask someone else''s name [but not to report your own name." Bai Ji took it for granted. "I, my name is Tina. Chapter 50 ~ Encounter (2) Fu Gao has a profound name. Bai Ji does not have politeness or praise, the pronunciation of this name is in line with the blood tradition "Ty, Na? Well, it is a name with profound meaning. Shen seems, there must be more far-reaching significance. The mother goddess in the culture, the little good name of Lasambo. From Zishengdao, it seems that the other party¡¯s experience caused Bai Ji¡¯s reply, "The one who gave you this name must love you very much." A woman called a mother. The literati recognized him as his mother. Although there were some misunderstandings and estrangements, Bai Ji still dismissed the female music who had no blood relationship. The girl with four zero cats doesn''t seem to know how to answer Bai Ji''s words, so she holds the mistress in her hand and clicks on the name, is it okay to be with her parents? The servant of the aristocratic duke¡¯s family may have said, ¡°In that case, the golden silk-rimmed birdcage is made of fine clothes and jade.¡± Bai Jiyu''s heart-warming voice confirms that the Guangrong Street is very face...The bare-footed commoner ran in Tiansang, My mother, she has passed away for many years. "Wei Na said this, there is no fluctuation, there is no way.. The girl who was born into a civilian family has no ambitious grand ambitions, if it is not known from life, "Ah, this is the home of the third year of the article. ? Who is willing to leave their parents to leave life in defense and helplessness. Losing the person closest to you must be Lifa¡¯s Huayan Nengtao who passed Bai Ji¡¯s eyes, her red hands tightened and widened, "Are you cold?" The girl curled up hard because of the cold. 1 The long purple hair trembled slightly, like a little frigid In her mouth, her legs were well held, her white feet were so cold that she stood inside the star, Zhan Ji stretched out her palms covered in black silk, trying to feel the bitterness that the girl was enduring, but to no avail, the twelfth lunar month of winter Bai Shishensheng is heavily equipped with a high degree of cold resistance. She has not touched the feeling of "cold" for a long time. Her father, who has royal blood, can go out of iJ activities even if she only wears a small amount of thin dress. . ¡­Is it sick? Blood that is absolutely resistant to human diseases Will the blood also feel cold? Even in such a thick dress "Huh? Don''t, please don''t touch me" "Are you sick. Chongguo I... If you don''t want to be entangled in bad luck. " "Please don''t touch me, H4, is luck worse than being forced to change gender? Unlucky bad luck, what Niyun can make noodle smokers. Bai Ji ignored Tina''s shrinking, and the temperature of the person holding the chicken was even lower. It was so low that it could "break the defense" Bai Bing was cold, and it was not the temperature that a normal blood could have, Ji''s skin. Not alive at all It was as if she was stroking a big ice cube, like a blood image of a girl''s whole body. If Bai Ji, who holds her hand very much, wants to withdraw her hand, but dare not look into Bai Ji¡¯s eyes, Tina is surprised to look at the human race that is rightly guided by her heart, which race is for anomalous people. Those who hold prejudice, although the unknown is the source of fear, not only the 5 sources, but also the public''s *to the anomalous. But the source of this prejudice is fear, and it gradually follows the trend, Bai Ji somewhat understood. "Well, except for a bit cold, ...Tina was taken aback. "Don''t you think my body is weird? The car is very strange, so let go of me, yes. "Can you?" ! "With a gust of fragrant wind, the front is occupied by a blast of snow. Live your own body? ! She, she... actually jumped over and hugged herself for 8 points In an instant, the frost cold was completely dissipated, and her head seemed to be on fire. The sudden action of the other party caused Tina''s brain to crash completely, as if The smoke continued to boil like boiling water. ...What are you doing? "After leaving the baby, she has never lived with anyone who has written about it, entangled to entangle people, and has such an intimate manner. She doesn''t even know whether her hand should push the other party away or push the other party back and kill her. The mosquito coil ring rolled up. Don''t like eyes, now, in this case, is the so-called bad luck in your body sucked away by the "Sing Jilan who always talks about bad luck"? ~" Reason tells Tina that she must hurry up ". What, what a ridiculous thing." The warmth in your arms, The child pushed away, but his body stiffened unwillingly. Push away. Only the cat smell of cold water, the desperate muscles returning to the fire on the shore will have difficulty adapting to the cold water of the lake." Bai Jidu will do nothing according to his feelings, except that the body is iced, aren''t you a girl anymore Gongtong "Really, this peasant comfort may be due to sympathy or empathy with her mouth. In her opinion, the effect of this hug is completely beyond her imagination. Isn''t this good for us? .Huh? what happened to you, Chapter 538: "Now, look, what''s the bad luck? Don''t lie to yourself: Lin suddenly became so red?" 5sE light novel treasure, really... Newa rushed to break free, and backed a few steps in succession. The wine seems a bit too "passionate". Ah, it seems a bit too big. Some things do not happen, even the dance is comforting and a little too much, not to mention the fact that men and women are not getting married, I have probably annoyed the other party. Pei jumped onto the bed and wrapped herself tightly with a thin sheet...what else did Bai Ji want to say, only made of one pubing, rolling around on the bed, as if making trouble awkward. It doesn''t matter, at least the doll is sent out. No 5, this free child made of the devil''s underwear feels panic on the body... Go along Bai Ji breathed a sigh of relief 872 is perfect! Having been away for so long, Gong Duansi will inevitably be suspicious. I am afraid that she has already come to her at this time! Bai Ji quickly slipped out of the room, silently " After confirming that no one was following him, he breathed a sigh of relief, folded his wings, and planned to return to the banquet with a posture of just coming out of the toilet. Little one, Bai Yiji, where are you, come out and lean on your head, it¡¯s so hard to find you on my mother, people are frightened, and the voice from the corner is like a timid voice. With the cold curse, Bai Ji poked out his head lightly. Do you know that you are nearby? Is it because Liu Yi is hiding from me when I go to such a place in the toilet? Come out quickly, our generation won''t eat you or anything, there is something to find you~ What is going on with the sickle that is still long? ? Not a ghost! The one in your hand is more than two stacked on top of one another Life is finally about what you want... Bah, life is finally about to kill our medicine. May the street call you... this Pakistan sings new colors. In the middle of the night, a white-haired Mengli dressed in special skills is holding a scythe and smiling all over the street and shouting for you to learn things can already be adapted into a ghost story! "The finished gift" "Give it to my generation. At first, I thought it was because you had prepared it for a long time. "Don''t be shy, let you and I be more curious about what is in your skirt! " Planning to give us a pleasant surprise, how did you find out now that the technique has recovered? ! I feel that the whole person is being eaten to death by her... This woman''s perception is too keen! Earth, can we live if caught by her? Bai Ji was frightened in a cold sweat, Carrying the long skirt, the soft heels kept pulling back. Shi Da! . The sound of breaking branches seemed so clear and sudden in this silent night. "Slap eyes!" On the other side of the face, the voice called Niang Own Mingxue stopped full, and there was a simple silence, the pale Ji who was pale in fright... the other party did not notice the sharpness. The sound is incomparable. Feeling that the hairs all over the body are not rising, the shoulders are put on a soft, boneless hand, and there is no sound of footsteps for a while, just hanging in Bai Ji, "Ahhhhhhh! ...Bai Ji quickly broke free of Lias''s claws; Na flips and rolls on the bed like a roller, she races tightly at ordinary times "She''s hot, so hot. What''s going on" Intensifying symptoms. Yan Shishi''s clothes were thrown aside, but he couldn''t relieve the breath at all. The wine bag seemed to be in an ice hole last moment, and was thrown into the molten hole again at this moment. By the whole family, even A certain Funuo family member of the upper daughter''s mindset came to the world with the physique of the entire elephant tribe that had been devastated, and the relatives of the three were regarded as disasters and monsters. Her relatives regarded her as history and material, and Lm Bai 2 was her father, who put her under house arrest in a wooden house far from the family residence, so that after her mother''s death, her father even forced her to fend for herself. This is a taboo that no one in the Referno family wants to mention, In any case, the second lady of the Referno family probably did not pay attention to the life and death of this girl in her entire life. She is like a rotten wooden house that can only stay in these few inches and a few feet, except for the delivery of meals. Authored, there is a pseudonym in Chinese. Just like a ball, being kicked by her family, in the eyes of the Lefno people, she just has less than a trace of warmth. She has a physique, and the coldness that can never be dispelled, even if it is hot. The stove next to it feels like a large mobile ice storehouse. , Even frozen her (Magic Eye), the curse in her body can be frozen by the bottom of the structure, and it is natural that the cold will stop her from losing the qualification to use the curse. Within the Referno family, the status of her prostitute is very detailed. What happened... What''s going on today? She was struggling in her state so that she did not notice the sound of footsteps from far to near in the dilapidated wooden house: thinking that there was a good show to watch privately, and she could hear the rippling sound of bed screaming while accompanying the house. I thought it would be impossible to organize wild men from the Ministry. Well, for example, there are many more white ones on the bed. Which man is so short-eyed and dare to provoke "Ah, it turns out that my sister is too lonely. What about the strange troubles of the car **** Bao Funuo''s family?" Dao''s ridicule and taunting "Mu Lai will give her a match." Sure enough, for the big holiday, these two original "How can a good girl company" have darkened themselves to a high X? Is it really good to be so embarrassed in front of your own sister? " Where is the heir of heaven and man? ? "Two. Suffering, it''s really embarrassing to have a sister like you, Why did the Leforno family come out of you? The girls of different appearances were full of contempt. , For the festival, everyone is busy receiving the queen and the princess, you two can actually find time to watch. Huhu. One, it''s you, who stood up with great difficulty, with a trace of something hanging on the corner of your mouth. Mock I am really interested. "The beetle ignores his embarrassed appearance, ¡­¡­_Sister, look, "Of course, after all, it¡¯s our elder sister. If you¡¯re too busy, it¡¯s nice to sit down, right? Amethyst, this is a harvest gift from your father, an enchanted gemstone necklace that stores magic. The second final article _¡úWen Po exhibition does not even have a magic crystal lamp, my sister can''t see it. Shiny, but love to the edge of the bed, deliberately flipping the chain on the hand yard. The two girls sat down with a smile, x "The maid who gave me the meal also received the same gift. It''s obvious that my father is very good-looking, pretty good. "Tina is the leader. You are treated equally. " "You! Haha, my sister is really sharp-edged, but today we are happy. If you don''t count as a freak like you and don''t receive any gifts during the harvest festival, you will be sour and itchy! , Tina stroked her sweaty cheeks, , Smiled plainly. I am very sincere and sincerely wishing you all. I think you will be able to laugh at the workers in the re-store after a while! Chapter 539: , Tina''s smile made the second daughter feel uncomfortable. "Oh, that little rabbit doll is on the big original bed of the yin and yang home. She gradually swept her gaze towards her fiercely. The little girl seemed to carelessly picked up the child-free doll on the bed. "Huh? What is this? Is it possible that someone gave it to you. The name was snatched back, but it was empty. ¡­¡­give me back. "Tina''s gaze narrowed, she wanted to reach out for the gift that was celebrated for the festive season, but it was really loud. Unexpectedly, I didn''t expect that this sister Cheng Ti Cai Cai had received a gift from someone else... Holding the child-free doll in his hand, he involuntarily increased his strength, "Heh, what''s so good about this because it''s 80% of the poor who visited and produced it. "The other girl sneered, showing that it was pieced together from different fabrics, with a cry." I estimated that I took a copy that was not long-turned, and it looked right at 17. He pointed to a buwa and threw it to the biological mother of the hospital, who was not seen by his father. 3¡ã... Chapter 51 ~ Bai Ji''s Ultimate Skill (Confirmed) Tina, who has suffered countless white eyes since she was a child, has developed enough antibodies to the ridicule from others and the strange gazes of others, and she has become habitually accustomed, and her temper has become indifferent. Perhaps laughing at her shortcomings is a very wicked and childish behavior, which is already commonplace for her. She has been silent for a long time, and her heart has become strong, but she also cut off the last attempt to communicate with the outside world. Thread. She was alone, withdrawn and indifferent. To be honest, the appearance of the other side caring nothing made the two sisters very annoyed and helpless. It was as if he was teasing a wooden man, with no response at all. What is this? It should be like teasing cats, white rabbits and little hamsters, which are too weak to fight back and can only blow up their fur and furiously. They are so angry that they can''t help but finally surrender to themselves. That''s what they want. They have not been loved by their father since they were young, and they have never been favored by any retainers, and the grievances in their hearts are as deep as the ocean. Naturally, they couldn''t transfer their hatred to their father or other prostitutes. They couldn''t afford to provoke them. In the end, Tina, who was regarded as a deadly mother, became the target of their ridicule. In order to satisfy their self-esteem that has been ravaged since childhood, they will not hesitate to base their psychological balance on the pain of innocent and unfortunate people. This is their way of venting their anger towards their direct lineages, even if Tina has never laughed at them, and has nothing to do with them. hatred. Little hamsters and kittens or something, you are the daughter of the Duke of Referno, so you can just open your mouth on what kind of breed you want, but these lower animals are not fun to have half-sisters? But here is the distressing thing. This little Budian sister has the same physique as her, like a non-speaking ice cube. At first, she can react a little while tossing, but afterwards she doesn¡¯t move. A flat gaze looked at the two sisters who were making trouble. A toy that doesn¡¯t move is not fun. I don¡¯t even give any reaction. I just look at the two of them coldly, pull her hair off her clothes, and paint a little turtle on her face. It¡¯s too pediatric. Now, she didn''t even blink her eyelids. It was as if there were no things she cherished in this world. But this time, it seems to be different. "Give it back to me." The other party rarely asked them. "Oh, oh?" The sisters suddenly became interested, smiling and looking at the patched bunny in her hands. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Ah, the taste is so low that it is difficult for us to understand. Indeed, this broken doll matches you very well. "Give it back to you? Haha, it doesn''t matter. We don''t like this kind of unproductive toy. It''s not bad to return it to you... You seem to value this kind of shoddy rabbit doll. If you can get it, it''s up to you. Oh.¡± As she said, the girl tossed the doll high. Tina gritted her teeth and jumped up, but she couldn''t reach the height, and the doll fell into the hands of another girl. "Give it back... Tina''s face became a little gloomy. "If you don''t give it or not, come over and grab it if you have the ability? Otherwise, we will throw this rabbit into the lake. The two sisters found the fun and ran out of the attic with a smile on the rabbit. . "...Tina struggled to prop up her heavy body from the wooden bed, and limped out of the attic after she simply put on her clothes and covered her body. "Come on, come on, grab it?" "Hey, my sister slows down a little bit, and also gives this disabled freak a little hope, otherwise this game won''t be fun." Outside the attic, Tina was panting, but just taking a few steps out of her legs seemed to be the limit for her. "Come on... Hey, don''t give it, sister go on!" Seeing Tina limping towards herself, the girl didn''t panic, smiled maliciously, and threw the doll away. Another girl at the office. Upon seeing this, Tina could only drag her exhausted and weak body towards another girl. When she approached, as expected, the doll was thrown by the girl to another girl. "Grab, come to grab? As long as you grab it, this rabbit will be returned to you. Step by step, Tina stepped heavily on the ground hardened by the wind and snow, her face flushed and her breath turbulent. In her eyes, there seemed to be only the little rabbit doll that was thrown around in the air. The ridicule and sarcasm are deaf ears, just like a clockwork doll, never stopping until the mission is completed. Finally, the sickly she fell over exhaustedly. "Oh huh? This is down? It''s really boring, stand up, go on, don''t you want this rabbit? If you don''t want it, I will throw it into the big lake of the mansion.''...Tina The fingers are tightly bound, and the pale complexion is clenched like a small match, as if he has completely lost the strength to stand up. "It''s boring. One. It ended so soon, now, what about this shoddy doll with poor workmanship? Or give it back to her?" "That''s not good, isn''t it too cheap for her? I think my sister, you like it so much, so you can take it home as a decoration, well, look carefully, the material is still very good, and it feels soft. Maybe it''s a high-end material." "Don''t be kidding, put this kind of beggar''s dismissive thing at home, waiting for others to make fun of me? The material is good? Stop it, the spell crystal that our father gave us is worth the money? Which refugee cave is 80% discarded from? Pick it up from the station." The girl snorted with a flat mouth. "Then throw this ugly doll in the lake... eh, what are you doing? Damn it, let go of your dirty hands. They stained my shoes and socks. This is a gift from my mother. My dress!" My sister kicked away the dirty hand that grabbed her ankle in disgust. "Tsk tusk, this doll is really important to you? It''s so pitiful, I can only treat this tattered as a baby or something, I have a little sympathy for you... It''s better to be like this." The girl provoked with her toes. Tina''s chin. "Begging for mercy and yielding, I will return this rabbit to you, how about it?" "Eh, what is this?" Another girl pointed her eyes at the necklace that fell to the ground at some point. "give me back¡­¡­ "Wow, this poor freak still has some good things." The girl looked at the delicately carved jasper necklace in her palm and couldn''t help but exclaimed. "Why, do you want this? Alas, yeah, such a bright jade pendant is not worthy of you as a freak. If someone sees it, you might say that you stole it. That would be bad. Already?...I''ll take it for you." The girl seemed to tease Tina in her mind, and she also gestured to her neck in a pretentious manner. "Look, is it more suitable for me than you?" "You, give them back to me "Cut, it''s boring." The girl seemed to be tired of playing. She grabbed the rabbit doll from another girl, threw the necklace and the rabbit on the ground, and stepped on her feet several times. ...Tina''s biting lips burst with bloodshot eyes. "The ugly broken dolls picked up from the slum abandoned station are really a perfect match for the unwilling freaks. "This necklace is still good, it doesn''t need to be so bad, right? Take it back and at least it can still be used." Another girl looked at the chopped jade pendant on the ground with regret, thoughtfully. "You want? Then you can take it back and use it. Think about how this necklace has been carried by this freak. Tsk, think about it and it makes me sick! Who knows if anything bad will happen when you take it home." "That''s... "After leaving, the toys can''t be moved anymore. What are we doing here? If we stay in a bad place for a long time, we might get some strange disease! "Huhu... When the two of them were about to leave, a silver figure suddenly ran out of the corner. "It''s so dangerous... I bent down a little embarrassedly, and the silver-haired girl looked around, thinking about what she was looking for. It was okay to breathe a sigh of relief after fruitless, she didn''t have to catch up with herself. "Eh eh? What''s the matter, I just left for a while, why is it so lively all of a sudden?" Bai Ji was looking at the two young girls who were not far away, and the two young girls were also looking at her. Chapter 540: It must be mentioned that because the long skirt is too obstructive, the skirt is dragging the floor. Bai Ji, who fled in embarrassment, hits the wall and rubbed the edges. The luxurious and noble long dress was hung with a large amount of color, and the skirt was rubbed unevenly. , The bundled hair was also hung loose by the branches, and the disheveled hair resembled a weird little beggar. Hey, what happened. "At first glance, Bai Ji saw the familiar figure falling to the ground. "Hey, are you okay? What''s wrong? Why do you sleep on the ground, don''t bite it, your lips and teeth are bleeding...what''s the matter, is someone bullying you?" Bai Ji ignored the weirdness of the two girls Gaze, kneeling in front of Tina on one knee. "Necklace, necklace... "Necklace?" Bai Ji was a little confused, and looked at the other party''s dazed gaze. The jade beads smashed and scattered all over the ground. Among the jade beads was the dirty rabbit doll. "This rabbit seems to be, I just gave it to you, right?" ...Tina was silent. "is not it. ¡­¡­I am sorry. "Really, why did it get so dirty... 1. This necklace should be very important to you." Bai Ji picked up a few jade beads and looked through it. "From the perspective of the degree of crushing, it may not be repairable. "Cut, I didn''t expect this freak to have friends too. It''s really bad luck. Good harvest festival. How did the guards stand guard and put a little beggar into the inner city of Referno. "Just let the guards clean up, ignore them, and save our hands." The two girls looked at Bai Ji''s tattered clothes and messy hair with contempt. "Who are you?" Bai Ji tilted her head. "Who are we? Hehe, it''s ridiculous to sneak into someone''s house and ask who the owner is." "We are the daughter of the Duke of Referno, understand? Really, why have to introduce ourselves to a beggar who has come out of nowhere? It''s too cheap. "Don''t worry about them, one is a little beggar who emerged from nowhere, and the other is the prostitute of the Duke of Waste who killed her mother. It''s really amazing...Ah, so you are still the prostitute of the Duke''s family." Tina, whose eyes were lost, sorted out her slightly messy bangs. At first I almost thought of you as a maid, but then again, as a concubine, this status is too low, even the concubine can be bullied, and Bai Ji then pointed to the jade beads and quilt scattered in front of her. Step on the dirty rabbit doll. "Are you doing these. "Cut, it''s just a bunch of tattered, ugly, inferior dolls." "Let''s go, ignore them, my father can say that today he is going to introduce the princess to meet us." The girl deliberately said this very loudly. "His Royal Highness of the Scarlet Empire, there are some people who are not qualified to see them in their lives. "We think the princess might not be able to see you anymore." Bai Ji smiled. "Not only does she not want to see you, she may also want to beat you up, not just her, I guess Her Majesty also wants to beat you up. "Tattered, doll? Nah, do you know what material it is made of? This rabbit on the ground is more than you two combined "Huh? ! This, this little beggar is not tall, but his tone is not small! Such an unobstructed insult to the noble duke! ? Wait, I want my father to punish you nine races! " "Zhu our Nine Clan?" Bai Ji smiled, as if she had sensed something, she patted Tina on the head. "Don''t be depressed, let''s ask you for justice, okay? Tina regained a trace of consciousness in her eyes. "Wow! It''s too much, it''s too much, there is no law of heaven, there is no king law! Mom, there are people here to bully us! Insulting us in broad daylight, it''s really too much to scream...Smiling Bai Ji has nothing to say Said, with tears in his eyes, he sat on the ground and cried loudly, rubbing his eyes and calling her mother. The two young girls and Tina, who hadn''t slowed down, looked dumbfounded, and didn''t know which one of them was playing. The cry was loud enough to be heard in a radius of tens of miles. "Little boy, shut up! It''s enough for the little beggar to find the beggar''s mother! Why haven''t the guards come... The girl hates "What''s the matter? My lovely little Bai Ji, who has bullied you? "The cry continued, and a petite and beautiful silver figure walked out of the corner, and glanced at the two young girls who were slowly widening with a slightly meaningful smile. Chapter 52~ "What''s wrong, my lovely little Baiji, is anyone bullying you?" A silver-haired girl in a noble dress walked out of the corner, and she glanced across the scene with a smile in her eyes. Everyone. The seemingly small and exquisite figure can''t conceal the elegant manners and the noble temperament revealed in the bones, which makes people subconsciously ignore her height and body, and face the soul deep in the bone marrow. With black and white as the main color, gorgeous gold as the silk edge, you can see at first sight that the work is extremely cumbersome, the graceful and luxurious royal long skirt, which exudes aura is not like a nobleman who seizes one side, but more like an emperor watching the world. The two girls swallowed. Those who had never studied court etiquette did not know where the other party was a noble lady and a lady, but the temperament they showed was definitely not the same as that of this luxurious long dress. Will be low. After all, these two girls are just concubines from their concubines. Although they are also surnamed Leferno and have a genealogy, they can learn very limited high-level etiquette and some court knowledge, and these are directly enjoyed by the family. This will limit their intersection with the most powerful forces in the Scarlet Empire. Just like now, they can feel the identity of the silver-haired girl in front of them is unusual, but can''t recognize who it is, because they have never seen their queen, and it is very difficult to introduce the concubine''s children to the royal family. Things that are impolite, at least, have to be piggybacked with direct members of the family. "Are you the mother of this young lady?" I have to say that some people''s auras are different from the others, and when you appear on the stage, people can have a reborn view of things, and they keep talking about "Little Beggar". , Has also become a lady. "Yes, I made the two young ladies laugh, I am her mother who is just like a fake." Lilias said with her long skirt politely. "Well, then you should take care of your child. It''s too rude. Sapo doesn''t say anything. He has also learned to plant and frame him, and he is still mixed up with this freak. Don''t educate him about future accidents. Yeah!" The younger girl snorted coldly with her arms around her chest. Take a closer look, this girl dressed like a beggar is indeed very similar to the lady with the noble lady''s temperament in front of me. If it is not completely different in temperament, it is more like a pair of twin sisters. "What are you talking about! The older sister obviously felt that it was inappropriate to say that, and pulled her cuff. People are just being humble, have you really just kept talking? ? "The two young ladies seem to have some opinions on our education plan." Lilias pinched her finger, and Bai Ji had already developed a certain resistance to the difficult expression on her face. "This woman, although you seem to be noble and elegant, with a demeanor of everyone, there is indeed a problem with your family''s way of training. The elder sister continued to say what the other person said without knowing the heights of the sky, and pointed to the country. No one is more educated than me. Oh, is it so? It turned out that there was a problem with the education policy of our family. That is why we really have to reflect on it carefully, and think about whether some of the bad policies in such a country have not been eliminated are related to our generation. "Lilias seemed to be really thinking about it. They didn''t understand at all, and they didn''t give them time to understand. A crowd gradually emerged from Lilias. "Your Majesty, the banquet is only halfway through. Why did you run out? Her Royal Highness is gone. Respectfully, a middle-aged man who looks forward to the silver-haired girl as his horse came up. This person, the two young girls present not only Knowing, still very familiar, it is their father, Duke of Lefno. Female, emperor? ! The two concubine girls of the Referno family were completely confused. They rubbed their ears in unison, wondering if they were. Why are you all here? How could we stop the banquet just because we were alone? "Your Majesty, you are joking. You and the princess are not here. Who will preside over this banquet? No nobleman dared to sit down and have a drink? Nilan, Lula, why are you here? Not let you go to the banquet. Are you waiting?" The Duke of Referno noticed the two girls present and asked in a puzzled way. "Ah, we only came to look for our daughter, but before we arrived, my daughter seemed to have something wrong. Are these two cute little girls the daughter of the Duke of Referno?" Lilia Siyu said lightly. Close to his lips and teeth, a trace of joking hung on the corners of his mouth. "Yes, I have no time to introduce, Majesty the Queen, these two are my third daughter and fourth daughter, Lefnon Nilan and Lefno Lulan., Lula, what are you doing in a daze? Why don''t you come to see the Queen? His Majesty?? Under the scolding of their father, the two girls were able to wake up from the dullness of godlessness. Their faces turned pale and looked at each other, and they all saw the panic in each other''s eyes. "Meet your majesty the queen! The servants have eyes but don''t know Mount Tai, and didn''t recognize your Majesty for a while. If you say anything, please look at your majesty for the sake of our young age. Forgive us for the sins we committed!". ".Men" The Duke of Referno was frustrated and helpless, seeing the expressions on the faces of his two daughters was enough to prove what they had said to the queen before. Today is the harvest festival. As the host, I opened a banquet with great fanfare and invited all my colleagues and the queen to come to the banquet. All my colleagues are looking at themselves! Isn''t this just letting my colleagues see my jokes? ? He was already able to foresee this incident,''The Duke of Referno has nothing to do with his son, and his sons and daughters are illiterate dudes. They have no aristocratic demeanor, and they are not inferior to the queen.'' Can you raise your head among colleagues? ? This is not the most serious. If you dare to speak rudely to the queen, this matter is too serious. Thinking of this, the Duke of Referno dared not stand, and took the initiative to kneel down on one knee to apologize to the queen. "It''s okay. The two ladies of the Referno family have never seen us. It is normal to not know. Our generation does not have such a small belly, nor is it the kind of ritual to recognize the emperor and his servants. The Duke breathed a sigh of relief, but the second half of the sentence made him fearful again. Chapter 541: "It''s just that we can be tolerant of being disrespectful, so we can''t tolerate the next series of things." Lilias'' eyes became sharp in an instant. "Dare to ask your Majesty what''s the matter?" The Duke of Referno was taken aback, obviously he hadn''t reacted yet. Her two daughters were much smarter than him, and when Lilias mentioned it, they instantly remembered. This silver-haired girl with loli height is a girl, isn''t her daughter the Princess of the Scarlet Empire?? Looking at the silver-haired girl who was still sitting on the ground sobbing and crying, the staring eyes of the two parties lost their luster. At the same time, how can the princess and empress who have offended a country turn the tide and become dangerous? Waiting online, very anxious. "Duke Reifno, if an outsider bullied Mr. Duke¡¯s daughter, cut the luxurious dress you gave her torn and fisted her, cursed and insulted her family and ancestors, you What would you do?" Lilias smiled and looked at the two young girls who were kneeling on the ground, their bodies trembling constantly. "Xia Xia will punish him without hesitation, and punish his family. If he is a member of the nobility, Xia Xia will initiate a life and death duel against him and his family. Only one of us can survive. "The Duke of Referno categorically cut the railroad. "Well, this is what you said, Lord Duke." "The Duke of Referno values ??his children and family very much, and the same is true for my generation. Could anyone dare to bully the bullying princess?" The Duke of Referno was taken aback, and then angered. "Who is it? Did you eat the courage of the bear-hearted leopard?! Borrowing his ten courage, he would dare to do this?¡¯ "Here, the culprit is right in front of you." Lilias said coldly without her gentle smile. "Why did everyone notice the inconspicuous silver-haired girl with shabby clothes and disheveled hair? And she has been crying since the beginning, and when everyone turned their attention to her, Crying more fiercely. Your Royal Highness, no, little ancestor, please don''t cry Lula and Nilan were about to be driven to despair by Bai Ji. "Well, to understand the meaning of the Queen''s words, the minister who saw the crying figure almost understood what was going on, and he looked at the Duke of Reifno with blue and red faces with a meaningful look. At this moment, the Duke of Referno was almost half cold in his heart. "Hey, Little Baiji, tell the truth, tell the truth, tell me exactly what is going on, there is a mother." I don''t know if it was deliberate, Lilias bit the last four words a little bit. weight. "Woo, my mother, they are too much, really too too good to see that our skirts are beautiful, so they offered to exchange skirts with us. If we don¡¯t want them to buy and sell them, we will give you the beautiful skirts. It was torn into this, not only that, but also slandered us and insulted our family and elders. "You guys, how dare you?" Duke Referno''s face rose like pig liver, and he pointed to his two ineffective daughters and was so angry that he could not speak directly. The Duke of Referno, the girl who was lying on the ground and panting, also recognized. Although I don¡¯t know why this second daughter, who was not seen by him, appeared here in rags, but her character is undoubtedly the Duke of Referno. Knowing that, there will never be such a thing as bullying. The smile on Lilias''s face grew thicker. "Then, the most important thing is that they shattered the gift we were going to give to my mother!" Bai Ji''s red eyes were filled with tears, and she was holding her silver hair like a tissue and wiping her tears. , Pointing at the two Shaos who had been forced to the cusp of the storm and scolded. ''Lilias'' smiling face became gloomy for a moment, but it was only a moment that was difficult to capture. No one noticed this detail. Everyone just watched the empress¡¯s smile grow stronger and stronger.¡± This is true, with no eyes. "Is this the next generation of the Referno family? Is it really no problem for the heirs to choose from these stubborn children?" "Unlucky, but there is no way to educate, who can be blamed?" The nobles even made no secret of their private discussions. Duke Reifno''s face was blue and half white, his lips trembled, and he stared at his two daughters. Is it a feeling of old-fashioned facelessness? He wanted to find a seam and got in. The imperial family line didn''t recognize it. The soil buns and the imperial family line dared to offend. It was really rebellious. The godson had no choice but two guards and maids came over to comfort the "heartbroken" Bai Ji. "You guys, how dare you?! "My father, no, we really didn''t do anything. The sisters wanted to cry without tears, and wanted to explain as much as possible. However, the scene now is beyond argument. Just imagine, who dares to stand up and refute the facts that even the queen has found? Besides, it¡¯s not that everyone has no eyes. Why did the queen frame your daughter for no reason? The princesses of a country are sitting on the ground in ragged clothes and crying. How wrong is this? Is it possible that someone deliberately rotten the clothes to frame you? If you have no grievances and no grudges, can you blame others for wasting this cost and slander you? "The established facts, what else can you quibble about?!" The Duke of Lefno was furious. Today''s events not only embarrassed him, but also offended the queen and the princess at the same time. This wave of ** operation made him have oneself. This kind of feeling can''t ease the gods. "From now on, you two, don''t call me father anymore. I don''t have a shameful daughter like you." The Duke of Referno slowly closed his eyes, and stopped looking at the two frightened girls. And when everyone was worried about whether the princess would have fallen a psychological shadow, the person in charge showed a little devilish smile, of course, no one saw it. "Now, don''t be sad. If you cry again, the little rabbit will be unhappy." Bai Ji wiped her tears and stuffed the little rabbit lying on the ground into Tina''s arms. "See, Gong Tina''s eyes are full of complexities. She was stopped by Bai Ji as soon as she thought of standing up and saluting." Sister Tina~~Thank you. If you didn''t stand up when they bullied us, we might just be violent. They take it off so much that they don¡¯t even get fat anymore~~" "Eh? The scarred Tina was taken aback, her eyes widened. "What a brave girl, Duke Lefno, Miss Tina is your direct daughter~? Well, the woman who educates herself is different from those two daughters." Lilias smiled. . horse? No, the Duke of Referno knows very well that this is just his own way of handling that satisfies the other party, so the other party will give him another step. Chapter 53~ At this point, the unfortunate girl was fortunate to have been blessed and recreated by the king. At that moment, her life changed. Because of the relationship between the princess, she received a little attention from her father, and finally became a blockbuster. She was appreciated and recommended by many elders in the family, and gradually got rid of it. Insulting titles such as''guai yi'' and''crash chai''. But now, this genius girl with both civil and military skills is perfect in everyone''s eyes. She is completely indifferent to such words. Now she is glamorous and gorgeous. Who remembers her once embarrassing family status? "Well, it''s not something that needs to be kept secret, it''s almost like this after going through." The purple-haired girl held the teacup, her tone was calm, but her eyes waved, as if she was still immersed in the waves of memories. "Oh, it''s like this, and it''s a very ups and downs. It''s because of this that you, sister, have persistent loyalty to the princess, right?" The young man dressed up by the nobleman sat confronting the girl with purple hair. , He scratched his head and said haha. "Sorry, my sister, as the elder brother of the same father and mother, at that time, he only knew how to eat, drink and play, and he could not care about anything. I never thought about helping you... "My elder brother was helpless at that time, wasn''t he? During that period of trouble, my elder seldom said that I was really grateful to those who fell into trouble. "Huh...really?" "Well, the princess and the queen are very gentle people. "That''s right, but my little sister, the princess and the queen are now at odds with each other. Now the entire empire is arguing with the lords to support themselves, the royal family is declining, and they don''t stand up for justice. This meeting is not just for discussion. Is it a decision on this matter?" The young man said embarrassedly, and immediately added as if he had thought of something. Ah, I don¡¯t have any opinion on the princess. I can¡¯t measure her right or wrong. It¡¯s just that at this critical juncture, my father has also gone to jail because of his rude words in the court. Refortno can¡¯t protect himself. Should we follow some? Should sensitive people keep their distance? ¡®"His Royal Highness has not rebelled." Tina categorically cut the railroad. Leforno is not the strongest among the dukes, but the most popular... My little girl, shouldn''t you always put the family as the most important thing? When this kind of trend is on the cusp, it may not be to follow the trend. A bad thing, on the contrary, belongs to a way for Mingzhe to protect oneself... "My elder brother wants to take the Referno family to join the power seizures, I won''t hinder it." Tina took a faint sip of tea. "After all, the Leforno family is temporarily presided over by the eldest son. This is an instruction from the above, and Tina has no way to interfere. "Hey, my elder brother didn¡¯t mean that. The younger sister would really shame me. Among the entire Leferno family, you are the one in charge. I am at most a "puppet emperor". I don¡¯t know how to learn in the eyes of the elders. Boy brother, this family can''t survive without you. "I''m just acting as the leader of the house, and I can go back anytime if my brother wants. "My little girl is really good at laughing. How can I manage a big family and a principality with me, a person who is incompetent, and managing these things is too time-consuming and boring. I can''t do this job. Come." The young man waved his hand with a wry smile. "Miss, Master, Seth''s guard is here. "I know, wait for me to say hello to her." Tina put down the tea tray and helped her forehead. It''s embarrassing to see that smiling face again. "Sister, although this sentence doesn''t come out of my mouth... Be cautious in words and deeds." The young man followed behind. As the eldest son, he had to attend the audition regardless of his wishes. After all, in name, the tentative head of the Patriarch is Lai. The eldest son of the Forno family, Willow. "Understood." Tina nodded, hugged the rabbit, took the blindfold that the maid handed over and put it on. ¡®The vulgar person looks at it too much and hurts his eyes, but it¡¯s just a glance to look at it less. It is said that this is because she often wears a blindfold to meet. There are so many people here. Almost all the thirteen dukes of the Scarlet Empire are here. Sitting here can be said to be the top and uppermost part of this empire. "The two of the Leforno family seem to be a little late." "I always abide by the rules and arrive on time." Tina raised her eyes and saw that the woman sitting on the main seat as she expected, the boring woman, today also wears that boring smile as always. The banquet table is square in shape and is set on a satin carpet bordered by black gold silk. The room is very large. There are almost no decorations except the conference table, but it gives a very refreshing feeling. The servants prepared a bench for each representative head of the thirteen family in advance, but there was only one, which symbolized the existence of the position of the head. Chapter 542: It is not deliberately aimed at Referno, everyone is the same table, why do you make it special? Tina, who is in power, is not the Patriarch, and the eldest son, Vero, is the Patriarch, but he is just a ¡®puppet Patriarch¡¯ who spends his days drinking and drinking. So who is this position for? Tina didn''t have bad rules, and gave her position to her brother, while she stood by and waited. "Then, everyone is almost there, adults probably can''t wait any longer, it shouldn''t be too late." The woman sitting on the main seat, Setis Miyao started to host with her disgusting face every day. The big picture. "The meeting of the dukes, if Mi Yao remembers it correctly, it was probably when the Queen became the throne. It has been a long time since, even the highest authority of the Scarlet Empire can hardly gather people with different political opinions together. Everyone can give Mi Yao this face. ,Thank you very much. "Today, it is rare for us to unify our opinions. This country can no longer continue to be chaotic. Now the various lords have formed gangs to fight each other. If this continues, the people of the blood race will suffer and benefit. It is the external forces that are eye-catching. "To say something arrogant, the influence of our thirteen dukes in their respective regions even exceeds that of many princes and royal families. Therefore, this is something and only we can do it. "Miss Mi Lai, I''m sorry, and I took the liberty to interrupt. Did you get the Queen''s consent for your behavior?" the temporary representative of the Melvi family spoke. "Isn''t this a matter of course, otherwise the lady of the Melvy family thinks I am something, a traitor?" Mi Li asked people to present a volume of sheepskin memorials engraved with the empress''s palm print. Melvi, like Lefno, as a royal loyalist, it is impossible not to recognize the appearance of this palmprint, she lowered her head and remained silent. "Mi Lai, open the skylight here to speak up, which has led to the chaos of the blood race. There is only one internal cause." As he said, Mi Ji threw a silver dagger on the table and snorted coldly. "The purpose of those little lords, everyone is not stupid, they can think of it, or you have the same thoughts as them. Mi Lai''s words sank, and the dukes showed a little strange look after these words came out. The others hope to be able to cover up by drinking tea. "After all, with this dagger, it is possible to become the''king''. This sky can no longer belong to Lassambo. "What do you mean?" Patriarch Melvi found out that the words were wrong, and questioned. There were also some Duke¡¯s faces. There was also some dissatisfaction on them. "Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m here to declare in advance that I will always be loyal to Lassamba It¡¯s our responsibility to punish the rebels who attempted to usurp power and seize power.¡± Mi Lai looked around. "Presumably everyone here is a person of the overall situation, and they are all the loyal people of Lhasa''s pulse. Like Mila, they shoulder the unshirkable responsibility. "However, with the continuous evolution of the war and civil strife, this dagger was inevitably introduced to the people, no, it has already been introduced to the people! Mi Fan looked at the Malvi Patriarch seriously. "Melvey''s big Lord, the peasant uprising Erbao Light Novel ... Patriarch Melvi was silent. "Actually, due to the war and famine in the Principality of Melvi, the peasants'' uprisings have been aroused. What makes people feel worse is that the refugee rebels seem to have discovered the secret of Bishou." Duke Melvi sighed. She didn''t say the whole story. In fact, the current situation in the Principality of Melvi was worse than expected. The peasant army used seven sharp weapons to assassinate the lord of a city, looting wildly in the city and preaching that the lord and the royal family are dead. Speech, and use that strange dagger to confuse the ignorant people. Nowadays, the Principality of Melvi is overwhelmed by the fact that nearly three cities have been conquered by the peasant army. "That would be terrible, one village after another, even the army can hardly deal with it, right?" Mi Lai seemed to sympathize. "You guys, you have also seen that if you don''t want your territory to suffer from the war and your home is burned down by the rulers, you''d better listen to me. "After saying so much, what Miss Mi Zhuan intends to do, please also ask for instructions." Tina, who had not spoken, raised her head. "The so-called send troops together with me to capture Saplan and capture the rebellious princess. After all, the person who needs to tie the bell to untie the bell, and to stop the rebellion, it must be the person who initiated the rebellion." Pull has no doubt about this. "...The dukes'' faces were low, and no one rushed to give a negative answer. Even Melvye was the same. Her territory was plagued by war and the people were impoverished. Even though she tried to block outside information, she couldn''t hold her anymore. So many people who caught fire were the peasant army from inside and outside the country, and all that awaited her was the end of the ancestor''s foundation. "Sapland has always been called a land beyond the Great Wall. It has not fought a war for nearly a hundred or even a thousand years. The only one that Princess Bai Ji has brought is the Queen and the guards of the Lefno family, who have a total of eight hundred guards. Why did the hundred people follow the princess? We should also count their combat effectiveness, but even so, their combat effectiveness is not worth mentioning." Mi Lai continued to follow the temptation. "The people of Jeduo in Saplan are sturdy, but they do not have a decent fighting capacity. There is still a gap between the soldiers of the blood race, not to mention that we still have a number...Princess Baiji just conquered the state of Saplan, and those Jeddos did not Will be convinced, there must be resistance forces, internal and external are not united, these are all things we can take advantage of. The dukes of the thirteen families controlled almost the entire scarlet blood domain''s military power, and came out, that is, the scarlet empire launched a war against another force. "You don''t need to send many soldiers to support this battle. You only need symbolic support and a statement. When I take down Saplan, everything will be over." Mi Lai grinned, despite all the dukes. She didn''t mean to express her position, but she showed absolute self-confidence. Mouth "Muli play "This is by far the most effective method, isn''t it? ...Before I can figure out the princess''s intentions, this is indeed the case. "After a long while someone made a compromise, he took a deep breath. "We are in the same boat, right?" Your Excellency Mi here. "of course." "I agree with the princess convicted of rebellion.¡¯ "In that case, I will send my generals and soldiers as support." Some people started, and most of the lords reluctantly agreed to Mizu''s proposal after symbolic reserved thinking. After all, the object of their crusade was the princess. , Must be sufficiently''euphemistic''. "Duke Melvy, what''s your attitude?" Mi Lai looked at Duke Melvy with a smile on her lips. She seemed to be in a fierce psychological struggle. "I know, the Principality of Melvi is already burning eyebrows. The refugees broke the city, the jade was burned, and the ancestors were ruined. Don''t say anything reluctant. The truth can''t be hidden from my eyes." Nice smile. "I can help you by sending troops to expel those refugees. In return, you must promise me a condition and agree to my decision at the meeting. I don''t need you to send troops or anything. I only need verbal and nominal consent. All right¡­¡­ "I, on behalf of Melvi, agree to Mi''s request." Duke Melvi exhaled deeply. After all, she is just a temporary head of the family, the head of Malvi, and her father, Duke Delan, is now in prison together with the head of the Lefno family. The elders of the family can only choose the head of the family. With the female as the heir temporarily replacing Derain''s Patriarch, this is not a betrayal, is it? I am just loyal to Her Majesty the Queen. Mi Xi showed the winner''s smile, so now there is only one Lefno left alone. "Huh? Miss Lefno, where are you going?" Mila stopped Tina who was about to open the door and walk out. "The words are not too speculative. Chapter 54 ~ The Familiar Wardrobe The rush of horseshoes gradually stabilized, and the slightly bumpy carriage stopped shaking, symbolizing that this short journey is about to come to an end. ''Yes, that''s how it happened... This is just an accident. It''s just an accident. Unintentionally planting willows will become a shadow. I intended to escape Lilias''s own mistakes and inexplicably staged a show. It''s a farce, I pushed the down-and-out second young lady, it really is. ''Giving the doll to her, I really didn''t think much about it, just to prevent Lilias from noticing it. Who knew how to get such a series of things in exchange for the unswerving loyalty of a young girl. Scheming wave, what about the weird girl who specializes in deceiving the innocent little girl? ¡®I may be a little dark, but I can¡¯t speak of meanness. In general, I¡¯m still a very righteous, very upright uncle. Well, it should be like this. "I''m not the flower in the greenhouse. It''s not so delicate. By the way, do you have food, the one with enough portion." "Are you hungry? Well, there is still a short distance to reach the main city gate of Lefno. I will ask the maid accompanying you to prepare some food for you." Well, prepare a few more, probably, for the entire ten people. By the way, there should be human food too, right? " "Don''t worry, you have been prepared, please wait a while." Xun called the maid accompanying in the carriage and asked for a while. "Is there food for ten people? Plus a human meal... OK, the slave and maid understand." The maid was a little surprised, and looked at the armored man thoughtfully, and the adults told them that they could only perform absolutely. , There will be no doubts. These things are not eaten by themselves. The key is that those subordinates who stay in the world of the undead, stay in the world of the undead where the birds do not lay eggs, they are already hungry enough to gnaw the grass roots, oh no, the grass roots don¡¯t have to gnaw, they have to gnaw only. If you can gnaw inside the flower garden, Yana will definitely blow up her hair. (The flower garden in Junlin City was built by the craftsmen before Yana was alive to please her sister) The carriage carriage is luxurious and large enough to accommodate several rooms, halls and kitchens. The load-bearing and wheels are equipped with curse lines to reduce turbulence, which are enough for these professional maids to cook food. That is, when the carriage arrived at the gate of the city, the dishes were brought. When the maids came back to collect the plates, they were surprised to find that the ten-person meal had been eaten completely, with no residue at all. Looking at the calm and comfortable sitting posture of the armored man, his eyes couldn''t help but become strange. The carriage drove unimpeded into the inner city of Vadin, the capital of Leforno. Compared with a few years ago, the changes did not seem to be very big. People can hear the voices of bargaining in the main street and urban areas. The elders of Hao Shou gathered together seem to be chatting and reminiscing about the past, noisy and noisy, but unexpectedly made people feel a kind of peace and tranquility. "Is she busy lately?" "Well, since the Patriarch was escorted to jail, everything in the 1st family has been carried by the second lady. The lady is really busy. Now, the lady should be out at the banquet and has not yet returned." Xun immediately responded to the other party. Who is she referring to? "Oh, how is her physical condition?" Physical conditions? "Xun was taken aback, and some wonder why Ji Bai would ask questions about Tina''s physical condition. Is this also part of the chat? "Miss Tina''s body has always been very good, there is no abnormality?" Xun always felt that Ji Bai''s words seemed to have something else in it, "Oh, that''s good." Ji Bai leisurely drooped his iron helmet. Intentionally or unintentionally, he looked at a piece of folk scenery outside the carriage window. The carriage quickly drove into the inner city of the Leferno family. On the city wall, the guards standing guard at the gate of the city gave ceremonies to those who entered the inner city. "Martyred, you don''t need to act as a guide for me. I am not unfamiliar with the inner city of the Duchy of Lefno, and I can go back around." With the help of Jane''s symbolic support, Ji Bai started to be dishonest Looking around. Chapter 543: "Mr. Bai, here, please get off the bus. The female foreigners will arrange a house for you. Please don''t walk around until the second lady comes back. The maids will pick you up to your room to rest and drink tea...Huh?" After turning around, Xun was taken aback. What about the armored man? Where did the big armored man in here go? ? Why did it disappear in a blink of an eye? "Mr. Bai, Mr. Bai? Don''t run around. The mansion in the inner city of Lefno is very large, and it is easy to get lost. Where are you?... "Master Yu, do you want the servants and guards to find the noble gentleman separately?" the maids asked for instructions. ¡­Forget it, Mr. Bai probably wants to visit our inner city of Leforno, and it¡¯s not too late to see him at dinner time. "Xun sighed 0 sighs. "Understood. By the way, Martyr, the gentleman should have come here in the Duke''s garage? He must be a friend of the eldest master or the second lady''s friend. 2r." The young maid was obviously curious. Sheng, his mouth was also very loose, he couldn''t understand the master''s mind, and he didn''t know what to say or not to say. "I dare not ask, don''t ask." Xun''s eyes suddenly became sharp and full of danger. "Yes, yes!" The little maid said a few times in fright. She murmured and didn''t dare to look at the interrogator''s eyes. After the interrogation had gone far, she raised her head somewhat aggrieved. "You newcomer." The obviously experienced maid sighed. "As a maid, I dare to take care of my master''s nostalgia. It is true that a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. Fortunately, it is Miss Xi. If it is changed to the second young lady... The sophisticated maid made a meaningful smile. "I''m afraid that animals like pigs and cows will see your cruel in today''s dinner" Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! ...The little maid''s lips trembled with fright. "Remember, if the master hints at the intention of asking you in the words, you can be full of smiles... Those maids who dared to arrogantly take care of their master''s affairs, no matter what form of treatment they have suffered, they are no longer there now. The inner city of FUNO is gone, do you understand "Ming, understand! " The inner city of Leforno is still the same as before. It always feels that there is no change compared to the past two years ago. The blood race is a race with a long life span. Time is only a number for the royal family. Ji Bai, who had no real feeling before, can feel this a little bit. Feel it. Therefore, their concept of time is very different from that of human beings. It is only two years, maybe it is not a long time in the eyes of the blood race. Although some places have become unfamiliar, but there is still a familiar taste in it, like a small person who has not seen for a long time, has changed a lot, but the essence is still the same person back then. He often wondered whether he got older and started to sigh sentimentality about things that he didn''t care much about before. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in those cabins. Tina, who was a blockbuster at the coming-of-age ceremony, probably has already left that kind of place. No, even if she doesn¡¯t want to leave, she has to leave, as the last potential and qualified inheritor of the Referno family. The next generation of Zhizhi, the elders of those families, wouldn''t the future owner live in such a rotten wooden house, what style would it be if it were passed on? The Referno family tried their best to cover up the family''s disgraceful deeds to the second lady, how could it leave clues, and for Tina, although the wooden houses have lived for a long time, they are not very good memories. . Well, I guess it¡¯s demolished, let¡¯s see what the place has been changed to now...Eh, I walked around a few attics, and the dilapidated wooden houses still standing in the corners made Ji Bai feel a little confused. In the trance, it gave him a feeling of traveling through time and space and returning to the original moment. That''s right, these wooden houses stood in this place, just like they did in the past. It seems that two years have passed. The only thing that has not changed is that the eaves are still broken, and the wooden walls are trembling as if they are about to fall down at any time. Then, the wooden attic in the center. Does Tina still live here? Still, I just left a thought and didn''t demolish these wooden houses. They have been unoccupied for a long time, and there are spider webs everywhere. When Ji Bai opened the door, these thoughts disappeared. The room was very clean, and there was no shortage of things in the room. Just as it was before, there was a small candle that burned only halfway on the square wooden table. Of course, it was definitely not the same one it used to be. The furniture is very old and broken, but very clean. The broken stairs on the second floor have been repaired. On the second floor, sunlight spilled in through the glassless windows, broken white curtains drifted, and the large wooden beds had been covered with high-end quilts. The spotless room symbolized that there were always people living here. At the gate of Referno, seeing the garage that symbolizes the owner of the house approaching, the guards did not dare to neglect, thinking what day it was today, and the Duke''s garage alone drove two cars into the inner city. "Guard, who do you want to check?" The garage curtain was opened, and the frosty face made the guard''s complexion stiff, and he felt miserable. "Forgive sins, and sins are forgiven. Why do you have sins? Come and listen. "The humble post has eyes but no knowledge of Taishan, and did not recognize the second Miss''s motorcade, and blocked it. "What? Isn''t this done well?" Tina nodded. "This shows that you are not taking my words as deaf ears, and you are doing what I tell you." "On the contrary, you didn''t stop my convoy today. Maybe afterwards, you will all be thrown into the moat to feed the fish." "Just kidding. Don''t say this kind of words indifferently with an expressionless face, it doesn''t seem to be a joke at all, okay? "Yes." The guard retired profusely and ordered the guards behind him to let go, and the convoy gradually drove into the city. "Second Miss, are you back?" "Ah, I''m still very happy to see you in this place at this time, Xun, I can spare time to come and see me or something when I am busy." Tina got out of the carriage with the help of the maid. He smiled indifferently at Xun who came to welcome him. Tina took off her blindfold with the purple double ponytails hanging down like running water, carrying the long one-piece dress. "Welcome back, Li...Guest" Yes, Xun is trying to tell you about this...how did you notice it. Tina pointed to the maid waiting in front of the castle hall. "The number of maids has obviously decreased." "Second Miss is really a lesson... I have seen the young master." Xun noticed the young man behind him who got out of the carriage after Tina. ¡­By the way, who is the guest here this time?" "It''s a friend of Miss Er." She said vaguely, remembering Ji Bai''s orders. "Oh, this way, my sister¡¯s friends... Let¡¯s talk, I won¡¯t bother, let¡¯s go ahead." Young Master "Second Miss, do you need to go to see the guests", I¡¯m a little tired. . "Tina handed the blindfold to Xun, rubbing her head tiredly, and the meaning was self-evident. "The subordinates understand, Xi will let the guests wait." Anyway, Ji Bai was still wandering around in the mansion and couldn''t find where he was. There were many people in formal occasions, and Xun didn''t break it. "This time the Duke''s''gathering party'' seems to give the second lady a headache. ¡®Hongmen Banquet¡¯, what a good banquet can be the weasel¡¯s New Year greeting to the rooster? Tina shook her head. "Thanks for your hard work, do you need Xun to serve you to bed?" "Now, you seem to be very busy today, but you don''t need to. I''ll just go for a while." Tina will probably only show a joking smile in front of her familiar and intimate relationship. "Go to the palace or... "No, the bedroom is too big, I can''t let go of it when I go there to sleep." "I understand." Xun nodded and stepped back. Staying with the master for the longest time, the master often makes a look, and an action servant knows what the master needs. For example, now, the second lady is tired, she just needs to be quiet now, and now the servants who used to flatter and beg for favor will probably be secretly thrown into the moat by her smiling and ordering people. "Knock... How long was this wooden wall built, and a few scratches can leave marks on the surface. It is so old that it is about to corrode? Is it really a problem to live here? Ji Bai sat on the bed and pondered, looking at the familiar furniture layout, lost in thought. ... After a sound of pushing the door, the sound of footsteps from far to near broke his thoughts of Feiyuan. The people who live here are here? ! Ji Bai stood up immediately, looking around in a panic. Although I don¡¯t know who is living here now, it seems that the decoration is probably a girl¡¯s room. If this is caught, it would be a trespass... Is there a place to hide? It was too obvious under the bed, he clearly remembered... By the way, isn''t this wardrobe still here! Chapter 55~ Suddenness in times of crisis may be a common feature of living beings. The creepy atmosphere can always prompt the body to secrete hormones that stimulate the brain, causing people who are usually not very bright to come up with crooked ideas that may not work very well. Chapter 544: The sound of footsteps from far to near came from the room, like the breath of a dream monster, which made people horrified but panicked. bad! Why is this not the time? If you get caught, your identity, who is already sensitive, will be a bit dangerous. The suspicious person trespassing in a girl¡¯s boudoir alone is enough to cause misunderstanding. Let the girl who is more nervous, see the house breaking in. An unidentified armored person will certainly not sit down calmly and happily, and ask him if there is any misunderstanding in this matter, right? Is it too late to jump down the window? No, the movement is too loud, it will definitely be noticed. The footsteps had reached the top of the stairs, but Ji Bai was unexpectedly not panicked. He first flattened the sheets and eliminated all traces left by him, then fixed his eyes on the large closet that was placed against the wall. Why does this big closet feel a bit familiar? Forget it, don''t care. The sound of footsteps walked up to the second floor and stopped, as if looking around, yawning long. Ji Bai was hiding in the closet through the gap, and the small and pretty figure flashed past, with a refreshing fragrance in his light steps, overflowing along the narrow gap. The petite and exquisite figure turned her back to him, with no face in sight. However, among acquaintances or people with a deep heart, even if it is a figure from the back, a movement can make people who are familiar enough with her recognize her identity. Among other things, the little rabbit he was very familiar with was enough to determine his identity. Oh, it turned out to be her... It''s been a long time since I saw it. It''s not that Ji Bai didn''t think about this possibility. In the past two years, she tried her best to keep the dilapidated wooden house where she lived for many years. This old wooden house without lighting equipment. She lived in it until that day. She lost her interest in life and realized that despair and hope often coexist, staring endlessly. Black, flickering light = so dazzling and dazzling and full of confidence to regain hope. Live for too long, have feelings in these dilapidated cabins? Without giving Ji Bai too much time to think about it, Tina on the edge of the bed yawned halfway, her face full of fatigue and trance stretched her hand to the skirt and the buttons. "...?" I haven''t seen each other for two years, and I saw the other person **** and going to bed as soon as they met. Whether they were arrested or not, this is not good for friends. Fortunately, the other party did not notice the fact that he was hiding in the closet and peeping at this moment, but this is quite dangerous! I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of living in a dark and unoccupied house for a long time. This girl¡¯s perceptual ability is particularly keen. After she undressed and fell asleep, she quickly slipped away. Although it is shameless to do so, it¡¯s not her own subjectivity... Pretend if nothing has happened, rely on the introduction. At this moment, the other party has skillfully removed the long skirt and black stockings, and he is tying the inner skirt that has not been promoted much. The whole delicate arm is exposed smoothly, and there is no extra trace on the waist of the man. Cellulite, flawlessly smooth back, just like her breast. Yes, it is one of the few existences that can be ridiculed, but compared to some brainless tablets without self-knowledge, this little girl is obviously much smarter, even in the hot summer, she also wears a variety of thick dresses and dresses. The body is wrapped in three layers inside and three layers outside, showing only ulterior motives, but it is regarded by the nobles as a "model of precise etiquette". It is not only praised by the majority of nobles, but also regarded as an educational example by the noble families to spur their own families. Child: The second lady of the Referno family used as a standard etiquette measuring stick, not afraid of the cold, and even attracted many younger generations to imitate. Wake up, people''s physique is special and not afraid of cold and heat, do you also have [Binger container] physique? Tina is not a spoiled eldest lady since she was little, she doesn''t need servants to change her dress and skirts. She has long been accustomed to the sound of her inner skirt falling on her hands. Tina, who is only wearing a cool nightdress, sits lazily on the edge of the bed. Shaking his white foot, he just refused to lie down to sleep. This made Ji Bai who was staying in the closet a little anxious. Two years have passed, and Tina¡¯s appearance has changed dramatically after nutrition has kept up. Her flesh-and-blood body has become symmetrical and slim, and her yellowed skin is now white and tender and looks like a porcelain doll. The grace that exudes between the face and the gestures makes people involuntarily sigh that she deserves to be the lady of the big family Referno. No, it doesn''t seem to be the time to think about it now. Why doesn''t this girl lie down and sleep? ? I can sway a flower out of shaking my legs all the time... This closet is a bit small, and my body curled up a little bit began to feel a little uncomfortable. After a moment, she unfastened the satin ribbon that tied her hair, and her long violet hair fell down. When Ji Bai thought she was finally going to lie down and sleep, Tina actually pulled out a book from the bedside table and read it. He curled up his huge body, Ji Bai felt very helpless, his body itchy, he wanted to move, but was afraid of making any movement, he could only hold back his posture, suppress the urge to rush out of the closet, and pray silently in his heart. Tina put down her book and went to bed. I don¡¯t know how long it took. It seemed that Ji Bai was going to fall asleep. Tina finally couldn¡¯t help but yawned. After making a few unidentified sounds of "meow meow meow meow meow meow meow", she put the book carefully. Back to the drawer, climbed onto the bed and covered it with a quilt. The axis of the wardrobe turned, making a creaking sound. Ji Bai tried to put his movements as light as possible, and the entire armor came out of the wardrobe carefully without making much noise. Glancing at Tina, she was fine, she slept soundly, her own movements did not attract her attention, and when going downstairs, she had to be more cautious and step by step. If she accidentally made a noise, the game was over... ¡­ But when the armor steps on the hollow floor, no matter how careful it is, it will make a sound, right? Using the Muffling Charm would put the cart before the horse, and Tina would definitely be aware of it, and she had to think of a way to get the best of both worlds. Ji Bai, who was unable to move an inch, cast his gaze on the big closet again, and was silent for a moment. Hard armor will make a sound when it touches the hollow wood directly. It should be avoided by the cloth, right? ...... With so many servings, Tina shouldn''t care about taking a few pieces. Thinking of this, Ji Bai quietly stretched his hand to the closet, opened the door gently, and searched for the piled up "cloth" in the end, it is people¡¯s private clothing. This is not honourable, so hurry up and pick it up. A few inconspicuous tie-ups. I quickly slipped away... Well, that''s just a few of them. Later, Tina wakes up but it won''t be good, so run quickly. "Oh, it''s been almost an hour since I was peeping at people''s changing clothes. You don''t forget to bring some souvenirs when you leave, right?" The slightly teasing voice behind him made Ji Bai''s movements stagnant, sighed, and squeezed the clothes that he had crumpled in his hands back into the closet as expected. Looking at him playfully and with interest. Sure enough, it is still a bit difficult to escape under her eyelids. Is the movement too loud to be discovered, or hasn''t escaped her eyes since the beginning? ? "Hey, there is no need to put them back. Later, the maid will have to pick them out from the closet and throw them on fire. It is very troublesome to mix them up. "When did you discover me?" After hearing Tina''s voice after a long time, it was not what it used to be. Tina is no longer the ugly duckling who was stunned back then. Now she is in the spotlight, but on the other hand, she is a fallen knight who was expelled and exiled by the Human Federation and lost his identity. The status of the two parties has undergone a huge change in just two years. In the past two years, Tina has changed a lot, and Ji Bai can analyze from the tone of her speech that at least the despair of that time has disappeared, and her tone is full of confidence. A bite of Guangmu However, according to Ji Bai¡¯s understanding of her temperament, he was caught on the spot. Without disclosing his identity, his fate might not be so good. Lefno. Tina is not one of the legends of Lefno. The mysterious bones that will appear at two ends of the moat in three days can''t tell who killed them. Maybe there are her two deprived sisters, who knows. "Guess?" Tina seemed to be a little interested in the armored man who was in danger, and was happy to carry on this topic with him. "You guessed it, maybe you can leave you a half-full P. "What do you mean by half corpse. "Literally, cut you in half." Tina tilted her head and said seriously. "Breaking into the boudoir of the aristocratic eldest lady, you have to die anyway, whether it is for my reputation or the rights of the aristocracy. "Then what if I can''t guess. "Scorched corpse." Tina Pi smiled and twiddled the tips of her hair. "So terrible? Then I guess, you found me right from the beginning, right, "Isn''t my head stupid, why can''t I figure out how to do this kind of thing." Tina put down her cocked legs. "I didn''t find it often, but the traces of the shallow depression on the wall are too obvious. This room is not cleaned except me." "Is it so obvious? Since I discovered my existence early, why didn''t you just click it and tease me on purpose." Two years ago, Tina was hiding in the closet. Today, two years later, it is in the same place. It''s not a coincidence that I curled up in the closet by myself... "Okay, I''m done with my guess, now you can guess who I am, dear Miss Tina." "Interesting." Tina grinned. "I pretended to say my name unintentionally, is it trying to mislead my judgment of you?" "How dare you." Ji Bai waved his hand. "To be honest, I also came here today, because of curiosity I came into this room where the style of painting is obviously wrong. "Oh, but why doesn''t Tina remember having such a "good" friend like you," Tina said with a big smile on her chest. "It''s impossible to let the rogue assassin and thieves flow into the martyrdom I. You are very smart. I have been holding an ambiguous identity so that I dare not kill you on the spot. The heat in the air is rapidly reduced, and sharp ice crystals rise from the ground. Like a sharp spear, the sharp point stopped less than an inch from Ji Bai''s throat. [Awakening: Bing''er] "I am very impatient. For your own sake, you''d better not play tricks. ...Now that it is true, I am the guardian of the princess: I have come to the Duchy of Lefno to seek help from Lord Tina. Chapter 545: Ji Bai fumbled up and down and threw a brochure to Tina. "Has it passed, my lord. "Yeah." Tina checked, as if she had just glanced at it, she returned the book to Ji Bai and then touched the ice cone that blocked Ji Bai''s path. "Is it really the guard of the princess? It seems that I missed it, so what should I do? I obviously met someone who wanted to kill, but this person is the guard of the princess, which is embarrassing. "However, Mr. Guard, why do you think that you are the guard of the princess, I dare not kill you?" An ice spear agglomerated by Tina was held in her hand. "Now that the princess is wanted by the entire empire, it is not an exaggeration to say that she is a wanted criminal in the Scarlet Empire. In this case, she dare to come to me with integrity, but she really does not live or die. "You''re going to kill me, didn''t you kill me? I haven''t done anything yet. Does it mean that there is still value in the game?" "It''s really inexplicable... Now, where is she now, what''s her situation?" Tina asked casually. "Pretend to be stupid, I really want to kill you." "The princess is now in Saplan. I was ordered to carry out her instructions to go to the capital of the Scarlet Empire to check whether the queen is well, so I need a little help from your Principality to help open the flight path to the capital. "Is that really the case?" "Yeah. "Oh, then since this is the case, has the princess ever talked about me in her daily life? "Yes, I often hear the princess talk about her good girlfriends and miss what she used to be... Although the facts are very different, Ji Bai still knows how to meet people and talk about ghosts. "Haha." Tina interrupted Ji Bai''s words with a sneer. "Lie, sir, the game is over. Huh? ? How would she know... "Second Miss, your instructions?" The noisy stepping sounded from the first floor. When Ji Bai regained his senses, the entrance of the corridor was already blocked by the soldiers of Reforno. "Throw this thief who sneaked in and throw it into jail, and wait until I get out. Ji Bai:? ? ? Chapter 56~Fishing A stupid thief with bad intentions was captured in his bedroom. "Hey, did you hear that, second lady "Really? The second lady is okay. , Thrown into the prison. "The guards arrived in time. The thief had already waited for the thief and the thief. He didn¡¯t take what he was like. He didn¡¯t take what he was like. He was right. "Hey, I think it¡¯s a glamorous Yin''e." The next generation of the noble heir to the costume of the clan starts, and Miss Budi Er catches it. It is estimated that the kung fu has been lost by the moat at the moment. The "disgusting guy who chose the wrong target, feed the shark." , Than entering the city gate, the long-planned gangster has penetrated the Caifu Nuo City Lord¡¯s Mansion. It¡¯s really not peaceful. Tell the sisters to try their best? , This is really unfortunate news. My own plate armor is hiding in the closet. I didn¡¯t want to understand these little thief. "The most surprising thing is that the thief is scared to wear it to the east? Nuan Pu, I am really curious about what these single-cell brains think, is it? I thought I was wearing a plate armor and watering and taking care of the mature flower bones in the foreman''s wreath. The brain structure of organisms. All kinds of maids talked and laughed and stopped. The brain structure of the creature just pointed to the sea of ??Huamian, and several big identical signs appeared on the head of the sea. A dangerous and bold guess gradually formed in her mind. The thief in question has now been taken into the big year area in the large closet of Miss Deye''s bedroom. "You are more generous than the adults. Yes, the news has just spread. The most thief is in the middle of the station and killed him. The soldiers are arrested and charged, and are now in the prison waiting to be released. , The maid looked at each other. ''do one. The reason is occupying the head. The pace was a little hurried and left, leaving his eyes on his eyes and panting. Due to the lack of a line, a few Andi guards took away when they found you on the way to the Lefno Prison. "Martyr. Shop" Mr., the man you brought this morning. The last trace of luck in my heart disappeared. "Sure enough, why did the workers collide with each other? Why does the princess have to beg for food? Is it true that they two 2 Afraid to say that since 2 is the guardian of the princess, okay? At least it can be avoided. After that, Mishou, who didn''t make it clear, bowed his head slightly to indicate to Tao. "My Lord Martyr." The net out in front of the prison "The thief caught before was inside with" My eyes revealed from the seam of the helmet "We have to take care of him. "Is the one that offended the second lady?" At the same time, he broke and fed the animal. Ke was a little relieved, just before the front side heard that he had not been pushed to the execution ground to be executed or thrown into the moat. The two guards'' spears will cross. The shop is like the brave thief and gangster. After he finds out, "Sorry, I''ll ask the lord, the second lady has an order, such as "5 Yi Quan Xiao" after the sinking of his own decision. "Am I included? Don''t make us embarrassed. This is the order of the second lady. If you disobey the second lady, the two guards, look at me and I look at you. "If you are both big and small, you can''t get along with us if necessary." You should know better than us, The two of us are just flat-headed pawns Where is Sister? The words of the young lady should be in her own palace of decline now. " Come to think carefully, not in the interrogation room at this time, the Feng family has always been majestic in the army, most of the soldiers are Zu Na always adults. The dog pretends to be brave in general warfare, and is also the second lady Xina''s capable man, and the guards in front of the war protector''s palace salute her. Know and respect her "Is the second lady in there? Now I am drinking tea in my room. " "Three E dimension opened the door of the room and said, "Excuse me". Yu ordered a bit big, and the photos came slowly, and the tea was a bit cold. "Are you here, Ke, National K shop? Holding a tea tray. Xun sat next to Tina , The maid on for her Tina, who is combing her hair, are you in the year of me. "At Tina''s gesture, "Miss Tina has long known that she will come to Nian now." Had a cup of tea. Chapter 546: Ye, let¡¯s try it. The taste is not bad, but it doesn¡¯t taste much if you taste it carefully, ""Guanzhengzhou 7 in the specialties department of the Duchy of Setis. I think it is too vulgar and has merits. Did you guess the purpose of digging for you? Squeezing the teacup, no "Since the second lady knew that the dog was coming to you, Move tea. It''s not a matter of importance. , Tina smiled and asked the maids to do , No hurry, let¡¯s have tea and snacks and talk slowly, The delicate and attractive desserts are served with fruits. Pastry on point She died silently, and she didn¡¯t go to eat the little girl from Dongbo who was placed on the top of the fruit. Although this description is "Oh, it''s true, it''s not very appropriate, is it really like this?" The armored man is the guardian of the princess. But not. Please don''t play like this in the group. In fact, the Ukumaji, I know. Tina calmly took a sip of tea. "And it''s a very important bodyguard." Martyr continued, Taking an armor man is not part of Leforno Then he put more personal protection. I remember that there was an increase in her highness that made her face. Low li e, the guard of oh. "Tina is like a sensitive cat. He is indeed a princess palace soldier, and he is not like Wen Deyin''s true identity? I can testify to this, although there are camps. A along the wrong... Died to death on the railway. The people down there are right. What to testify "Testimony, how did you make it? "Anyway, the second lady, let him out first. "Inquiries are short of words. On his shoulders the envoy handed by the princess..."Would you please answer my question directly? Where is the evidence," I said, Xun. "Vina", even if it''s what you say, I can''t believe it all. What about the evidence of people around you? Can''t take this kind of thing "So, what about the evidence" Jing Yuanming''s own identity, right? " "He should have come up with something that would make Mingcheng H press a booklet on the table and flick it to death. "For this, there is." Tina took it from her pocket "Then why are you still?" Tina propped her elbow on the table. "Since the wanted order was issued, the road insurance for the building of the red empire "_It''s just a piece of military affairs, what can it prove. Maybe this booklet The real master is already dead on the road. " What¡¯s more, the princess¡¯s team may have already encountered no E me. What¡¯s more, other than the identity certificate, you can come up with "things, with me for so long, you should understand my temper and wanton The inquiry was stunned for a moment. If you want to continue speaking, this will cause a lot of unnecessary trouble, but this is the feeling that the only princess''s Royal Highness has instructed her not to show her identity. Sufficient way to prove his identity There is an ancient dilemma. Although he was wrong in his previous behavior, he is more of an adult. If this person is really a risk like Princess Palace 12u, we can''t afford it. " Accident, if he is not a fake identity Didn¡¯t we just kill ourselves by mistake, this 6" White 2 people, isn¡¯t that better? ¡¯ "Oneself, Lurking in the Duchy of Lefno The news was deliberately released, and the Leferno family caught one. Xiang Tuan needed a weird smile. , The feeling passed directly to the Principality of Setis, Known by that little watch" Your eyeliner will have interest, "Why did you do this?" "The black sheep lurking in the flock Dedicating this guy to the power seizures, At least it can be used for more than a hundred years There is a great possibility of being a princess, The external pressure front suddenly turned "Ha, this guy is really big, Dana looked at the window sill without any doubts, and reported her lips with a comment like 2. "Miss Tina, did you think so, did you die for a long time before digesting Tina? Na''s words, The lake added his head calmly. "After the meeting, I also figured it out and hit the stone with a pebble. "You will support me, won''t you?" Tina has a guarantee, and some sensitive people keep their distance for you to know. 2 This kind of thing is not wise, for the sake of Lefno¡¯s family;: heel You have to choose the right team. Tina paused. The empire is about to be turbulent. First, we have to do this in the army. I don''t think we should blindly stick to the rules. "This is the case of the Melvy family. Almost all the royalists can at least guarantee that they will not be eliminated. "Even if you betrayed Her Royal Highness?" So, I don¡¯t want to be like this either, but now I am shouldering the whole "how can this be betrayal." The party¡¯s meal, naturally, can¡¯t rely on personal emotions and anger to make decisions. It¡¯s clear to let her understand that we will not make troubles, will not stigmatize them, and I did not say to support Seves and them: this is just to remain neutral and stabbing a knife in the back Will suffice. Inquiry Chapter 547: Since the beginning of Shanhetian, we will be good babies, Zhongshe. , 8 mouthfuls are good enough, otherwise, the Leforno family might use this thing, Yujiwo and Tina waved their hands. Generally don¡¯t care, the day is big I won''t keep you, go back and rest. "Seeing Tao hasn''t spoken, what do you think in your heart? "Second lady, this is in the family, I have nothing else I can''t take the Leferno sheep" and said crying, Tina said, "What else can it be, I''m sorry for the sake of life, if the kindness has a chance, I hope to repay her in the next life." If you are kind to me, you can only share with her "I think that the concept of inquiry has always been with you The eviction order. , Xun''s face is full of disappointment Miss second, you, Same, at least not contradictory. " Me? "Tina''s face was cold. "So, Xun, you want to pick me up." Xun Ke looked at Tina in a complicated manner. Even if it''s the end of the Xiaolou, even if you let me go to the people who have nothing to do with me. Won''t blink "You have kindness and appreciation for me There is something in the next question. Haiyou Yuanyuan Anmin¡¯s lofty ambitions, at least in my opinion, personal feelings are far more important than "Tao doesn¡¯t know what to talk about, and morality is more important." Xiangguo listened quietly to the heart of the inquiry and did not speak. For your kindness to me, for the kindness in times of adversity, even Xungen "So, of course I will absolutely obey your heart. I can only choose to support you with a book that is not blood chested and raised my head. "Miss, since this is "very wise." First in. That unchanging indifference disappointed her, Ti Repeatedly emphasized "suffering kindness" I want to wake Tina, Pretending not to hear. What do you want to do, give him to Se The person you Lan embraced, Na Yuansheng, is a fake copy of the princess herself. s Shenxian ancient shuttle bus to the imperial city. "Xun took a deep breath. Twilight time. Tina, who went on to say about the work value, was silent for a moment. ¡ñYou are a little bit older. This amount of information seems to be a bit large. It''s a princess. "Xun streamlined his speech." Xun made a vow. "Don''t talk nonsense about this kind of thing. Meitongdi proves that he is a princess, and Xun still has a good way to follow the truth. "If you don''t believe me, you can try and ask him Tao There was a sharp voice in the outer grid, like someone accidentally stepped on it and didn''t do it in white. At this moment, the technique was passed on the window sill. But Toru''s voice was chilling, as cold as the next one. "Don''t let that little mouse run away, you guys. In an instant, the soldiers hiding around the castle had What is the situation of this series of mystery operations? ? ? "Xun''s face is full of doubts, his eyes cherish Unclear tone. "But it¡¯s also blamed for opening without clarifying the situation. "Enquiry, I''m really tired looking for you to act in a play." Tina is studying... Exhibition plan or something "Yes, I''m pretty sure." Yetou felt this complicated emotion once "This is really The words stopped. "Then, second lady, what are you in your hair? "It''s just such a trouble, this fish must be" hasn''t seen the code." At this point, she was slightly helpless. When it arrives, there is no way to go back long. The guards arrested by her husband returned triumphantly The dog still feels that he doesn''t understand, and just wants to continue his heart, he has the money behind his mouth, a young man is unknown, so everyone is here, sister, what are you doing? "The guard embraced, ¡®A person who has fallen into a faint and dressed as a servant. Chapter 57 ~ Do You Want to See Us? "Yeah, everyone is here, Tina is still martyred, what are you doing, so exciting." The young man in a tuxedo was surrounded by the guards, scratching his head, so he stepped into the house, still dragging his hands. A domestic slave who was fainted. "Brother?" Tina straightened up from her position in surprise. "How will you be here?" "It just happened to be on the road, and then this guy ran out of the hall in a panic, followed by a large group of guards, and knocked this guy out." Lefno Vero scratched his head four times. After reading it, I don''t know if what I did was right. "You guys, looking for him? It''s very important, uh, uh, sorry, it seems to be a bit heavier, I just wanted to subdue him, so I just fainted without holding on to it." Vero was a little embarrassed. "No, brother, you did a good job, thanks to you for intercepting him." Tina sighed deeply. "Oh oh? Haha, it would be nice if I could help. I thought I was offending again." Vero was relieved. "In other words, what did this servant commit? You must use an army to capture him." "What you did is right, it''s just the wrong position." "You guys, continue to patrol the surroundings of the castle. It is very likely that there is more than one eyeliner lurking in Leforno. The inner city and outer city are blocked, and no one who hears this news can run away." Tina sullenly said, cruelly. . "Listen to me, I''d rather kill by mistake than let one go!" "Understand." The captain of the guard led his soldiers out of the hall mightily. "This domestic slave is a spy?" Vero also realized the meaning of Tina''s words, frowning slightly. "Isn''t he the servant of my Leferno family? Why" the outside eyeliner has penetrated the Leferno court, maybe earlier than I thought. "So, the second lady, what you just said was for these eyeliner spies who were listening outside?" Xun was slightly startled. "Why do you seem so surprised? Isn''t it weird that this is an established fact? It''s really sad, Xun, is my image in your mind so unsatisfactory?" "No, it''s not. Xun is a little hesitant." You, even if this is the case, you should discuss with me in advance, right? ". Chapter 548: "Dare I discuss it with you." Tina sighed. "Xiu, your mouth that can''t speak and act is kneeling with your mouth open. I really want you to know that this is just a show. I''m afraid you will be exposed right after you came to the stage. "I, I lowered my head and thought, it seems that this is really the case, suddenly I feel a little embarrassed. "Haha, it seems that you still have a lot of business affairs to talk about. You chat with you, and a few friends are waiting for me. If it''s okay, then the brother will go to the banquet first." I felt that the topic began to shift to the topic. Vero consciously offered to leave. The eldest son of Referno, who is quite cynical and dude, has always been very open about his position. He doesn''t want to control or can''t control these family matters, and he is afraid that his mouth will accidentally say nothing. Not listening. Tina was somewhat relieved of this brother who didn''t care about it. Factory Latin sucked, "Well, my elder brother has a good journey." Tina simply bid farewell. "The second lady has long known that Referno has eyeliners, why not catch them all at once and keep them till now?" "This place is not a place to talk." Tina put the tea cup back on the tea tray and motioned to the maids to put the tea set away. These maids are all her confidants trained by her, and they are one of the few trustworthy subordinates in this huge mansion. Xun could feel a faintly condensed murderous air from these silent maids. These maids weren''t the servants who could only serve tea and water in the Mansion of Referno. They were like themselves, soldiers who had come out of the battlefield with hard work. Several maids followed behind them with the fainted domestic servants, and the two entered a room with no windows in all directions. The engraved spell texts spread all over the wall, seeming to block the conduction of a certain energy body. "This room is absolutely soundproofed. Okay, you can speak freely." It seems that she has come to an absolutely safe place. Tina relieved her rigid and abiding smile, and stretched her waist to look very unlady. Lazy. "The eyeliner is like a cockroach in the mansion. How the servants and maids deliberately expel them will have residues. It''s better to let them use them for me and spread some false information back. Wouldn''t it be better to mislead their masters in the past? '' "If you put a long line, maybe you can catch an unexpected big fish~" "It turns out that you asked me to come here because you were planning to pass some false information to the eyeliners, but Wei Wei Ranxun reacted at once, with a little red glow on his face. "It''s also blamed that I didn''t expect Tina''s face to be full of complexities." Martyr, I thought everything would be fine if you acted without you, who knows, you told such a hot news that this kind of information was exploded, I had to take urgent measures , To kill all the eavesdroppers, but this way, (this big move (will definitely be noticed.) Tina had a headache. "But what can we do? They can''t let them report back the information about the princess." "Second Miss, sorry. "Forget it, it''s not 7 that tightly wrapped tin can is really a princess?" "My lord, you have asked several times." The inquiry was a little helpless After Tina was silent for a while, she made an amazing move in front of everyone. I saw her holding her head in both hands, turning around for a while, then squatted down and curled up. Second Miss? ""It''s okay." Tina rolled her head without changing her face. "Now, sir, you woke up a long time ago, why keep pretending to sleep? "Little, miss my life! The second miss is forgiving. I am compelled! In order to make up for it, I, I can act as a reverse spy for you and reveal all the information of the person who threatened me to you, it doesn''t matter!" If it weren''t for the maid Hold on, this old slave probably has already hugged Tina''s thigh. "Do you know why I don''t care about your existence at all when I speak?" Tina leaned down and smiled. "Because, you are already a dead man! You, you can''t kill me! Kill me, you won''t know who wants to kill you! "Ah, do you still think that you have the capital to negotiate with me? You are really a cunning slave. For someone like you, Qin Muchu, capricious betrayal is as frequent as eating and drinking, right? "Sorry, I can guess all the information you know. And. You just threatened me, right?" Tina''s eyes showed a dangerous look. "I hate being threatened by others. "Miss the maid, the animals will improve their food tonight, oh yes, by the way, let''s change the taste of the piranha in the moat. I''m sorry for helping us for so long. "Understood." The head maid gagged the mouth of the yelling slave with a rag, and mercilessly dragged him away from Tina''s sight. "Miss, if the armored person being imprisoned is not the princess, but is indeed the guardian of the princess, what would you do?" After thinking about it just now, he thought of a terrible fact. ¡®Ah, it¡¯s so annoying, Xun asked a question that I don¡¯t want to answer very much. "and so "Is it necessary to answer? Isn''t the answer obvious? He is also part of my plan. The words I said before are not counted in the acting." Tina said with a "sorry" smirk. "There is no doubt that I will give him to Setis." "But, he is the princess after all "Isn''t it better? I can''t bear to let the child not catch the wolf, and send a real pass, wouldn''t Setis''s cousin doubt me anymore. "If so, you can be at the banquet. "Puff, I won''t compromise so easily. I think so. Setis must also think so. It''s not in line with my personality to take the initiative to be soft at the banquet. She will definitely be suspicious. Na covered her mouth and smiled. "To put it bluntly, I don¡¯t know how many rehearsal banquets were performed. The audience was just me. It was just Jiang Xiaobi who was shown to me. "Okay, she wants to act for me to show me that I have I''m beset on all sides and helpless, so I should also play a drama right as a gift. I won''t discuss this topic anymore. Come on! Help me see if this suit fits well. Um, the suspender skirt has a good color scheme, but I always feel that if it is too bold, people will leave a bad impression. Please help me to think about it. Tina''s face is tangled, and only at this time can she show emotions similar to an ordinary little girl, asking that the one you are wearing now is very good. "Really? It''s not okay, right?? Too formal dressing can make people nervous, stressful, and so on. It''s totally impossible, right?" Tina held her face in the mirror and shone in the mirror. The regular clothes on weekdays seem unnatural no matter how you look at it now. The second lady, if I didn¡¯t remember, the princess was still in prison. Do you want "Ah, this dress is not good, it feels too revealing, it''s kind of What about the unreserved feeling "Miss?" ? ^Did you forget that the princess is still there" "This one doesn''t feel ah, why do I have so few clothes? No matter the styles are so uniform! How can I apologize and apologize?" The small carving knife carved another trace on the arm armor. Ji Bai almost forgets that this is the first time he has been in jail. He feels that he almost has to get used to this immutable prison door. But this time is different. This time I was sent in by an acquaintance. Although the environment in Lefno prison is good, I don''t like the things like living in prison. I understand why I should tie myself like a crab. I have already gone to jail and I can still escape from birth or what''s the matter. Looking around, the huge prison can''t even hear the rat''s squeaking sound. As expected, the environment is well maintained. Tina, that girl, met with acquaintances but was extremely jealous, said nothing and asked nothing, and threw herself into the prison. "Brother, guard brother? It''s you." What''s the matter." The guard obviously didn''t want to talk to him, and the call was a little impatient. "It''s kind of boring, how about talking and laughing with me. "Sorry sir, I am standing guard now and cannot speak to anyone." "It''s okay. Standing guard and chatting are not wrong, aren''t they? This doesn''t conflict. Saying two sentences doesn''t delay your standing guard. The soldier obviously didn''t want to talk to Ji Bai any more, pretending not to hear. Xiaozhi Wangquan "creaked." Just when Ji Baile harassed the guards," the iron gate of the prison was opened. "Look, sir. It''s very leisurely to go up there, I have a good mentality." A black-haired girl in an exposed black leather jacket walked in. "Yes, it¡¯s good if you have a healthy mentality. I like to watch those guys who have a normal mentality go crazy during the torment.¡¯ Miss, have we met somewhere? "Looking at the face of the black-haired girl, Ji Bai felt an indescribable feeling of deja vu. "Yeah, I also feel like I have seen you before." The girl pretended to be surprised and covered her mouth from ear to ear. "Oh, come to think of it, aren''t you. The last time I threatened to arrest the stinky little thief?" Ji Bai is telling the truth, this girl is really familiar, and she feels a bit like "Pretending to be familiar with me will only have the opposite effect. Well, I have always been torturous." Chapter 549: "So, will I still be alive after your interrogation process comes down? Will I have arms and legs? "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh? "So what? "Nah~" The girl cast a winking eye, and put her finger on Ji Bai''s breastplate. "What a sturdy body, it''s been a long time since I saw such a body that made me interested in it. The tightly wrapped look, is it a disguise to try my best? This is futile. I have already passed this The armor I''m willing to take off, I see your solid and full muscles." With that, the girl sat on Ji Bai''s shoulder and stroked his iron helmet. "?" Is there any normal person in Referno? "Then, let''s open the gate of Heavenly Paradise!" The girl licked her lips, and a tail like a little devil came out from behind her and pierced into the gap between Ji Bai''s waist. "In the dreamland, you will remove all disguise, all the secrets in your heart will not be hidden, and will be exposed to me without hanging up, so let''s release as much as you want!" The space between the two of them became a mass of blank space. Very good, already let the other party succeed [into the dream]. "Then, let me see. Huh?" The girl looked around, a big question mark appeared on her head. People? ? How big is an armor? ? "My waist hurts." A tender voice sounded behind her. "I heard, you want to see us, (really?" The silver hair draped behind the girl in the gothic dress was moving calmly. "Puff puff!" The blank space was instantly shattered, and the girl rolled her eyes and fainted with foam from her mouth. Chapter 58~ "Puff!" The silver-haired girl placed her palm lightly on the torture girl''s body. The blank space was instantly shattered. The girl rolled her eyes, and blood overflowed from the corners of her mouth. After a violent cough, she vomited blood all over the floor. He fell to the ground on his knees. "It turns out that it''s not a blood clan." Ji Bai poked the other party''s dark little devil''s tail and muttered to himself. "[ÈëÃÎ]''s spiritual spell, is it... "My torturer? Criminal, what did you do to the torturer?! ¡®"Can I say that I did nothing. "Ji Bai poked the girl who was lying on the ground, foaming at her mouth and rolling her eyes. "She fainted, and I didn''t do anything. "What a nonsense!" The soldier opened the cell door, and vigilantly dragged out the torturer who had fallen into a faint. "Thieves who ate the ambitions of the leopard, broke into the second lady''s boudoir, and wounded the torture officer. Your crime can be divided into capital punishment! "This series of things are actually accidents and misunderstandings. "Then how did this person faint?! "I don''t know, maybe she drank too much yesterday." Ji Bai stretched out his hands, not in a hurry, and even had the time to play tricks with the guards. "Hehe, don''t worry now! This torture officer is the brother of the martyred man. He hurt him. You are waiting to be divided into pieces by five horses and thrown away to feed the fish!" "Hey, let me just say, why does it seem so familiar? It turned out to be a...a...Ji Bai squirted a sip of salt soda, scratching his iron head very confused. Is this amount of information slightly larger? "Huh? What are you looking at?" Ji Bai''s sudden gaze made the soldier raise his guard, and took a step back subconsciously. "See if there is a bubble on your brain." Ji Bai said solemnly. "? There is a bubble on your head. I''m okay, I''m not crazy! This torture officer is a man, is there any problem? I can''t see this, your head is abnormal, right?" "?? Is this definitely a man? ? Ji Bai was shocked to observe the unconscious "girl" outside the cell, with this face, this leg, this arm, this waist, this fart, you tell me this is a male? The males of that group are indeed a bit feminine, but the sexes of men and women can definitely be distinguished, right? Since she is the dead sister, then Xun is naturally the same as him, and he is not a blood clan? Okay, I really didn''t pay much attention. The door of the prison was opened, and a girl in black walked in. "Master Yu, you are finally here? This thief is extremely arrogant, not only insulting the guards, but also fainting your brother. What do you mean by playing faint? Don''t use this kind of misunderstanding, okay? ? Brewing light novel "Open the prison door and let him out." Xun glanced at his fainted brother and ordered the soldier. "...The soldiers looked at each other, the response of the inquiry made them a little puzzled, besides, this is the second young lady personally imprisoned. "This is the second young lady''s order, dare to disobey, you just wait to die and move quickly? ? "Fu took out the Patriarch''s token from the clothes and scolded. The soldiers were startled and did not dare to neglect, they hurriedly opened the prison door, untied the cords, and invited the uncle who seemed to be sitting in a teahouse from inside. "Sorry, my sire is late. "It''s okay, I''m a little uncomfortable not going to the jail before entering the city. "It''s not a big problem, just leave it here and wait for him to wake up." After checking the fainted "girl" a little, he said emotionally. Are you sure there is no problem? A lot of blood comes out of your mouth, is there really no problem? "Speaking of which, the reason why he passed out seems to have something to do with me." "No, don''t care about your business, he will do it himself. ...Is this really a real sister and brother? "Just stay here and take care of him. Let''s go first. ...The important offender who offended the young lady was picked up and slipped away. The torturer was still lying on the ground and foaming at the mouth. Soldiers, look at me and I will look at you. I don''t know which one is going on. "He is your brother, so to speak, are you from the succubus clan?" "Yeah." Xun did not deny it. "My brother is stubborn by nature, which is causing you trouble. "No, no, he fainted before he could do anything to me... It turns out that you are a succubus, which really surprised me. However, Xun should not be a purebred, pure-blooded succubus, as a subsidiary of the Blood Spirit Empire, as early as the second era sinner Dahao Jibai still remembers that the emperor of the succubus was kneeling in the Blood Spirit Empire¡¯s King¡¯s Palace Before the stairs, she asked the queen to send troops to help the succubus clan in danger. However, the blood spirit empire was overwhelmed. It had neither the heart nor the power, so that the succubus could only fend for itself. Incited by the sinner, the blood spirits and the members of their dependent nations were demonized by the masses. The massacre after the city broke was crazy, and almost none of them was cut from the top to the bottom, even if the succubus survived. , It is estimated that there is no one in ten. The blood of the offspring was gradually diluted. "Well, it''s not wrong to have a succubus bloodline." As if to prove to Ji Bai again, a tail that resembles a little devil swayed behind him, "Is there still a succubus in this world today?" Light Novel in 5SF "I don''t know... At least, my brother and I were rescued by Miss Tina. "Oh." Considering that this might be a taboo, Ji Bai didn''t plan to dig into the roots and expose others'' scars. Chapter 550: "So, you still told her." ...The situation is urgent, Xun has no choice, please punish him. "Out of the prison door, no one''s land, Xun went to Ji Bai, "The situation is urgent?" Stop for a moment, let me guess... Did Tina hit me with attention? You have no choice but to report my identity, right. ......The stock is really smart. "Smart can''t talk about it, just a little understanding of Tina, and thanks to her remembering my old friend. "The act of self-assertion has troubled you... "It doesn''t matter if this kind of thing is made clear, take me to see her. "Now?" In the civil war, the royal family ignored them, banditry was rampant, and grievances were everywhere. If you don''t rectify it, the country will be destroyed if foreign enemies come in, okay? " "But now, Miss, um...it''s not very convenient." Xun said this with a twist. "? What do you mean?" "Please follow me. In the boxy room, the two sat facing each other, martyrdom stood in the middle and talked, waiting for the maid serving tea and water. ... After a long silence, no one spoke first. Ji Bai looked at the girl holding the tea tray and didn''t know what to say. ... Are you Tina? " "Uh... the small armored man sitting across from him trembles slightly with his hand holding the tea tray, and nods randomly. Since the body is wrapped in the armor, his voice is a little urn. "Well... well, me, what do you think of my clothes? ...Ji Bai silently took a sip of tea while looking at the opponent who was tightly wrapped in the armor. "Ingenious equipment, well, it suits you well." Is this appropriate? ? There was a trace of surprise on Xun''s face. "really?" "Ok." There was a subtle and strange feeling watching the meeting between two people wearing strange armors. It is obvious that the two bodies are less than 1.5 meters tall and they insist on meeting in armor. Is this some kind of performance art? My lady is shy, coupled with the shame in her heart, she couldn''t find suitable clothes for a while, so she had to heat up her mind and got a pair of armor that didn''t fit well. Why did you praise her politely? ? Two people who haven''t seen each other for a long time are reminiscing about the past, can you talk about the past and daily life? ? Why is the atmosphere so weird when we meet? What is not good about the two girls talking about their favorite armor styles and maintenance? ? Shouldn''t they be ordinary people? Thinking Logic and their subordinates can''t keep up with Si Peter at all. "Even though this armor suits you well, why do you wear it like this? I remember that you always only wear standard dresses and dresses. No matter when and where, "Ming...you, don''t you find it interesting?" "Tina hesitated for a long time. "I saw you dressed like this, so I wondered if I could communicate with you in the same way. Maybe, I can feel the feeling that only you can feel... "Well, when the experience is over, take off the armor. It''s too hard-core. It''s better to wear normal clothes. "Now? Not very convenient. "Isn''t it convenient, but your words hinder what we are going to talk about next." "No, aren''t the stocks dressed like this? What''s the problem. ...Why refuse to take off the armor. "Ji Bai tilted his head. "His Royal Highness didn''t take it off either.¡¯ "Then I count three, how about we pick it off together, three, two, one." Tina closed her eyes and resignedly took off the obviously oversized helmet on her head. To be honest, it''s been a long time since I saw the princess, she was a little excited when the other party was about to take off the helmet, but... "This is, what?... Tina was dumbfounded. The other party indeed took off the iron helmet in sync with himself, but why is the iron helmet still under the iron helmet? ? "Don''t look at me like that, I didn''t lie to you. Look, didn''t I also take off the helmet." Ji Bai shook the iron can in his hand as a gesture. Why is your face so red? Are you sick? "Ji Baisi did not hesitate to praise her, especially after seeing the unobstructed breast of the other party, he nodded in satisfaction. "bully¡­¡­ "No, I agreed to take off the iron helmet together, but showed up together without saying a word. How can this be called a bully... It''s been two years, and I haven''t seen it in two years. Tina doesn''t ask you to think about it in your spare time. I, I have the opportunity to meet today, so don¡¯t you want to be honest with me?. Tina is a bit resentful. Guangmu J plays "His Royal Highness, you have changed. It¡¯s nothing like before, including the way of speaking. And sex... Did you change too much in the past two years or do you mean that you are simply a fake and inferior product? ? "Tina''s tone became cold, and the previous shyness completely dissipated. She stood up from her position and stared at Ji Bai coldly. The master moved, and the maid waiting on the side was also ready to move, rest assured of the dinner plate, her gaze fell on Ji Bai as if nothing happened. "I promise you that you are the princess, I trust to ask, but at least I have to inspect the goods, right?" The atmosphere of danger again made Xu a little headache, and she was very difficult to be a human being caught between these two great gods. "That''s what you want to see how I look now." Ji Bai put down the tea set. "It''s not that I don''t want to. My appearance is probably a little different from before, so I don''t want to be seen by acquaintances. "It doesn''t matter, no matter how the princess changes, I can tell the truth from the false at a glance, even if the appearance changes, some essences won''t." Say, you can really say these things without blushing, making it as if you weren''t the one who held me in jail before. "That was an accident." Tina was a little blushing. It''s like losing the pylon, falling from the joints, falling to the ground and rolling around like a roller. "Speaking of it, it''s been a long time since I saw it." The white and black silk-rimmed satin dress moved in the wind, until the silver hair that gradually turned into cherry blossoms at the end was scattered to the heel, tied behind the head by a black bow, and the girl''s slender white neck There was a black cross tied to it, and his deep crimson eyes were calm. The last time I saw Bai Ji was almost a year ago. Xun still remembers what Bai Ji looked like. Some changes have indeed taken place, but most places still have traces of the past. I recognize her for people who are familiar with her. It''s not difficult. ...Xun, there are also a few maids present, they knelt down involuntarily as if their bodies were controlled by blood when the girl appeared. "Eh, I''m sorry, but we clearly remember that there was a suppression of blood pressure." Bai Ji was a little surprised, stretched out her hand to Xun, and signaled to help her "No, Yu just happened to bow down to the emperor. Your Highness does not need to pay attention to us. Xun remained kneeling with the other maids, but did not stand up. "His Royal Highness Bai Ji..." Tina gradually bloomed with a smile. "Finally, see you again." "Well, it''s been a long time, Tina kiss." Bai Ji dropped her gaze on Tina, smiled back, and graciously carried her long skirt, "Welcome back, I have a good time while your Highness is away Take care of it." Tina rubbed the rabbit in her arms. "It seems to be the same as my child...just kidding." Chapter 59 ~ Temporary Teleportation Magic Node A four-sided chessboard, the two opposing sides watched the grid on the chessboard with full concentration and were silent. It was a psychological black and white chess with the pieces that were eliminated from the game on both sides, and the battle situation entered a state of anxiety. , After the two sides'' wars and horses were open and close and show off their tactics, the two sides went into a white-hot, thinking time was getting longer and longer, and each step was a conclusion drawn after careful deliberation and infinite deduction. You come and I go between the gods and deceive me, making the onlookers who can''t understand chess or some chess skills dumbfounded, watching the desperate situation between the two sides continue to turn the tide, turn the offensive, and continue to feel emotion, although They couldn''t understand what the two men got. The board reversed again, and after Tina''s leisurely move, it was Bai Ji''s turn once again. One move sealed her all the routes that could find hope. Although Bai Ji was a little stretched, she didn''t show any signs of expression. "Your Highness, it''s up to you." "Well, it''s really troublesome to deal with Tina, but it''s not completely impossible." Bai Ji smiled. Chapter 551: "Oh, isn''t it? The same is true of Your Highness. Before the start, Tina wishfully thought that her Highness had no idea about chess. It was Tina who underestimated her." Tina played with her hand and was lost with only one bargaining chip left. The two sides are currently in a tie, with two wins in three games. This is the last game. Compared with modern blood family chess skills, Bai Ji is not dominant. Although she used to be very proficient in chess skills, she is proficient in ancient blood spirit chess skills. Now the blood family chess skills are improved on the ancient blood family chess skills, how many rules have been improved, and how much has been added. Regulations, after a simple understanding of the rules of winning and losing, relying on the basics of the past and now selling now is already the limit. "Yes, Tina is also much better than I thought. It seems that you haven''t been idle at all in the past few years~ We can''t do anything about you." Bai Ji and Yan Yue play with the only one left at hand. The bargaining piece seems to be just chatting, and will pay attention to the game in her spare time, pretending to be indifferent to the game, in fact she has tried her best to rack her brains. "Really, your Highness has to come on, after all, the victory or defeat is related to who wants to meet a small condition." Tina urged, seemingly inadvertently. "Of course I remember. To be honest, it''s not impossible for us to meet Tina''s small request. "Really~?" Damn it and annoying, this little soldier is really getting in the way, dare to block our march in such an upright manner. If there is no such little soldier stuck in this level, the army we have already ambushed can file in, but this way , I dared to obstruct us without all the previous work I had done before, really want to get rid of this **** little soldier! Bai Ji''s gaze was placed on the black soldier in front of Yamaguchi Pass, her eyes rolled, and she thought of a malicious ghost "Huh? Tina, your elder brother is here." Bai Ji pointed at the door in surprise. "Huh? Brother, why are you or Xiaowan? Taking advantage of the moment Tina turned around, Bai Ji''s eyes became sharp and sharp in an instant. She understood that hesitation would lead to defeat, her eyesight and hands were as fast as lightning, and she captured the hateful black soldier in less than 0.5 seconds. When Tina noticed the abnormality, she was about to turn her head and gagged her mouth. The whole movement is smooth and flowing, and it is done in one go, and it is very familiar. The move in less than a second makes people feel dazzled, and the skill of the light makes people have to smash the case. The maids and martyrs who were watching were all confused. The bulging cheeks are not obvious enough, are they? Miss Tina is not an idiot, how could she not be aware of it? At this time, Bai Ji also reacted, and couldn''t hold back her unscrupulous way to get rid of the opponent''s minions, but why did she subconsciously put her mouth in it? Under the table, under the skirt, under the seat, "Where can''t you hide? Why do you want to put it in your own mouth? Are we idiots?" However, now it was too late to repent, Tina''s head was about to turn back, and she would be caught when she spit out the chess piece, she could only pretend that nothing happened. "Hey, my elder brother hasn''t come, wooming, how can you lie to others?" Tina turned around and looked confused. "Ah, Zhakang provoked, and the cloth number meant to identify Zhaiyi (we read it wrong, don''t care)." Bai Ji said vaguely, lowering her head and pretending to be thinking about the chessboard, but actually trying to hide her bulging. Cheeks. "Oh, is that so? That''s something that can''t be helped." Tina tilted her head, thinking a little, and continued to lower her head to think about the game and didn''t find us? Great. When Bai Ji was relieved, only the onlookers maid and Xun saw the uncontrollable arc of Tina''s mouth. Without the obstacles of the guards at the gate, the Bai Ji army advanced bravely, and the Tina army retreated steadily. The victory and defeat was already obvious. "Ah, I lost it. As expected, your Highness. Tina is impressed by her superb chess skills." The maids onlookers couldn''t help feeling: The second lady really loves the princess. She pretended not to know, and deliberately gave the victory to the princess. "La Mo, Ang Zhao Guiding, Naibi will fight hard. See you. Then, according to the regulations, you must agree to a condition). "Wait a minute, Your Highness, you haven''t read the rules yet~~" "Yes~" Tina placed the rules next to the chessboard before spreading out the chess game. "When we are playing chess, it is a condition that the winner agrees to the loser. This has been set from the beginning." "Puff...!" Bai Ji was so scared that he spit out the chess in her mouth. "Tina, are you calculating us?" "Hey, how can this be called a calculation? His Royal Highness knows how to use a strategy to''turn away'' Tina''s creeps. Isn''t it possible that she can''t let Tina use a little wrist as a preventive measure?" Tina''s puzzled expression made Bai Ji Speechless. "His Royal Highness, we must abide by the rules of victory and defeat, can''t the ministers meet a small request?" ...Well, don''t overdo it. "Well, then, your highness, you close your eyes first? "What are you doing with your eyes closed? Is it to give us a surprise or something?" Bai Ji muttered, and sat on the chair obediently. Tina quietly approached Bai Ji''s face, feeling what the other party was saying. Sniffing, the innocent face is full of defenseless maids who consciously turned away not to look at them, while Xun kept winking at Tina, and constantly glanced at Bai Ji''s lips with her eyes "..." Na gritted her teeth and looked at the two thin cherry blossom petals, her cheeks flushed as if she was about to bleed, and her lips couldn''t get closer anyway. "Alright, what the **** is it? Tina, are you leaning in front of us now?" Tina suddenly panicked. "It''s almost healed. Tina skillfully pinched a few strands of Bai Ji''s silver thread and tied them into a drooping braid. In the end, she seemed a little unwilling, and her little mouth pecked on the braid gently before ending. "Well, I actually always wanted to comb the hair of the princess once. "Oh, isn''t it?" Bai Ji stroked her soft braid suspiciously. "Well, it''s very beautiful, Tina is in love with her, thank you. He held his forehead, showing a helpless expression of hating iron but not steel. "Okay, the chess is over, Tina, let''s talk about business." Bai Ji threw the little soldier covered with her own night under the table, even if everyone knew it, her face was on the surface. Still want. "I think you must have noticed the series of changes in the Scarlet Empire. It should not be too late. This matter must be resolved quickly. We have to go to the palace and understand what we are facing. It is urgent." Bai Ji said with a serious face. "Is it urgent?" Tina was obviously disappointed. "We finally met again with His Royal Highness. It was the two of us." Business matters. The blood family is now full of wounds. The number of people who died in the war is countless. The lords and nobles in various places continue to fight, and the rebels are fighting for another day The slogan of the revolution is for the evil side and cannot be delayed any longer. "Bai Ji feels helpless. The only time when I remembered that when they needed help, Bai Ji completely disregarded the other''s emotional requirements, Bai Ji suddenly felt a little scumbag. If it were not the urgency of the matter, Bai Ji might be able to stay with Tina, but now is an extraordinary period. Her Majesty the Queen may have passed away. There is one and only one who can solve the chaotic situation nowadays, although he I don''t recognize this identity very much, but I can''t just watch this country repeat its mistakes. "Sorry¡­¡­ "Okay, okay, Tina was joking." Tina chuckled. "Open the passage between the Lord of the Principality of Lefno and the imperial city, right? Well, everything is ready. Your Highness can set off at any time. "Huh?" Bai Ji was slightly startled. "Ready... I remember you said that Caifu Nuo''s transmission channel to the imperial city is long." Your Royal Highness, after I conveyed your request to the second lady yesterday, the second lady has been preparing for you, trying Repair and re-enable this channel. "Martyr on the side interjected. "But, this is not something that can be done in a short period of time, right?" The transmission channel needs to have corresponding magic nodes at both ends. Even if the magic nodes on the side of Referno are still intact, there is no way to continue to use it, right? "Yes, but Master Tina has been prepared. There is Miss Tina''s eyeliner on the imperial city. They are responsible for helping to build a temporary magic node. In other words, this magic node is not official, but we It''s privately set." The maid helped to explain. "Thank you Tina, I really helped a lot." "It''s my honor to be able to help your Highness." Tina hugged her rabbit doll again, and rested her chin on the rabbit doll''s head. "This thing, you still have it... I don''t know what was in mind. Seeing the rabbit in Tina''s hand, Bai Ji''s face changed slightly, and the corner of her mouth twitched inexplicably. "What is your Highness talking about? This is the most precious gift that His Highness gave me. How could Tina throw it away?" "...I know the truth, but the material of this doll... "Well, maybe the material is inferior, but Tina is very comfortable to hold~ When I thought that this was a gift from His Highness to Tina, how could Tina throw it away~ "...What?" Bai Ji hesitated to say something, but at last she closed her mouth and said nothing. "His Royal Highness, are you leaving now?" ? .SF Light Novel "Well, if you can, it''s better to start now. "..." Gao hesitated. "After all, this is a temporary magic node driven out by I. Does it need to be improved for a while? Also, Miss Second, you said that this magic node is unstable. Once the transmission process is hindered, the user will definitely be "That''s right, this is a temporary magic node after all, there are many unstable places. Tina sighed. "His Royal Highness has to consider it clearly. It is a small matter that the magic node is not hindered. With us, nothing like that will happen. It can absolutely ensure that you are not threatened during transmission, but this temporary node has many problems. ... "We have no choice now, don''t we?" Bai Ji smiled faintly. "It''s impossible to enter the imperial city directly now. It will take at least a few months. We can afford to wait, but this sickly country can''t afford it. Chapter 552: "I understand, Your Highness, come with us." Tina followed behind, looking at the figure walking out of the room a little lost. This time, when will we meet next time? Then she shook her head, letting go of the idea. What are you thinking about? We will meet soon, right? After your Highness resolves everything and reorganizes the Chaos, will the two meet again soon? Don''t you have confidence in your Highness? ¡®Are you sure you want to do this? ¡¯ "We said that we have no choice." Bai Ji followed the maid and Xun and communicated with the voice in her mind. There is no time to set up any protective spells. The space transmission between the two ends is a very dangerous method. The lethality of the space turbulence is enough to instantly shatter you into small atoms that cannot be regenerated. You know a little about the curse better than anyone else. "Yes, but what about this." "It won''t happen. ¡®How do you guarantee? ? ¡¯ "Because we believe in Tina." Bai Ji smiled. "It''s like believing in you, believing in her, will protect us when we are most vulnerable, won''t you?" Chapter 60~ The structure of the main hall built with conductive stones seems to be purely to be able to transmit magic more conveniently. Because the long-term magic node house takes a long time to build, the floor space of the house is not small, so it is better to say that it is a house. It is a small hall with simple furnishings. A hall is dark and lacquered. The incantation lamp has been in disrepair for many years. It has been idle for many years. The old appearance is full of holy wind and frost, and it is like a long-abandoned magic node. . "Since the flight channel was established, the magic node portal has been abolished. The space spells controlled by our blood family are limited in technology, even if the official imposes various protection spells to prevent failures." Shang explained . "With immature spell technology, the noble princes are unwilling to make fun of their lives, preferring to choose a slower flight channel than a magic node for transmission. "Well, is this a magic teleportation node device?" The hall is very empty, except for the one that occupies almost one third of the stone hall, with a thin tube like a blood vessel inserted, and the outer layer is shiny metal. Outside of the huge magical creation, it seems that there is no extra thing on display. Some are curious about the principle of this magical creation. Bai Ji stroked and wiped the old and dusty magic metal creation. [Milda Staff: Identification] Name: Space Transmission Type Magic Node Transmission Device Role: space transmission Category: Space Series Durability: 33/100 Principle: Forcibly squeezing and transforming a large number of mantras to a level sufficient to create a space transmission wave, and then carry out low-level space transmission to a designated location. Producer: Unknown. It turns out that the function of such a behemoth is only to extend the teleportation distance of the low-level space spell. The middle-level and high-level space spells cannot be used without the blood of the elves, but the low-level space teleportation spells are widely spread. As long as the spells are not stupid and the spells are sufficient, it is only a matter of time to learn. "Can''t you use a high-level space curse to protect this machine, or directly teleport yourself to it?" Milo said in her mind, "If it were so simple, we would have teleported it by ourselves. Would it be so troublesome?" Bai Ji shook her head with a headache. "Why can''t, these inferior space barriers of the blood race can''t be solved with a high-level space curse?" "Using high-level space spells should also be based on the basic law. If it is the technology currently mastered by the blood race, it is not a problem to break it, but the problem is that these space barriers are not products of low-level space curses at all. " "Do you mean that there are foreign forces secretly helping the people in the imperial city to usurp the throne?". "We have always thought so. It can''t be said that it has been confirmed. Otherwise, how can these little grasshoppers make such a big wave? If there is no one behind, how can they jump so decisively?" "Can this inferior space teleportation device be 100% successful?" "No, but you have to try it. This inferior machine has the [Space Code] of the blood space barrier, and it is the only device that can complete the space transmission right now. "I have troubleshooted dozens of times, and the major faults have almost been completely repaired, but there are still some inexplicable minor faults that do not affect the delivery." Tina walked forward with the rabbit in her arms. Really, it must be very hard. "It''s not hard, it''s just a simple troubleshooting, right, Xun? "...Xi nodded silently, glanced at Tina who was laughing and laughing with Bai Ji, and subconsciously stepped back. That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve only checked it dozens of times, but I need a guinea pig for the investigation. In order to achieve true transmission security, Miss Er always uses a living person as a guinea mouse until the space transmission is completely safe. I was satisfied afterwards. Of course, nearly half of the guinea pigs have become benevolence, but it does not matter. Their lives can become the footsteps of the princess, and they deserve to be the second lady. Although the guinea pigs are all death row prisoners, the words are still such an understatement. "Your Royal Highness can rest assured, even if you use it, it has been tested no less than dozens of times. The transmission is very smooth. There is no need for any mentality. Tina took the initiative to shook Bai Ji''s hand, held her two hands tightly together, and was Was held back by Bai Ji. "Don''t have a psychological burden, it should be Tina." "Tina''s hands are trembling. Kawabaaki puts Tina''s palm on her cheek. "We can feel it. " ...Or else, your Highness, let''s think of a solution or something, this device is really not very safe. Tina lowered her head, as if she had lost her former calmness. "We believe in Tina." Bai Ji looked at Tina who looked a little flustered seriously. "Since Tina prepared for us quietly, there will be no problem with Bai Ji''s finger sticking to Tina''s lips, preventing her from continuing to speak, and then sending her embrace. "Woo!...Tina''s eyes widened, her complexion stiff, her body numb, she sniffed the soft body scent of the other party, her brain was white, and she was at the mercy of Bai Ji. "It''s not that we won''t see it in the future. We promise that we can settle the matter in less than a month. Then we will get together again. "Well...Tina was a little awkwardly wrapped around Bai Ji''s back. Whole novel The two waiting loli hugged each other, and it took a long time to reluctantly separate. "Tina''s body is still as cold as ever, as if holding a big block of ice." Bai Ji laughed. "His Royal Highness, don''t you like it?" "How come, I''m just a little worried, Tina, your body, although the [Bing''er] physique that has been unlocked is beneficial to the release of the spell and the improvement of all aspects of abilities, if it is abused, it will have an irreversible impact on your body." Bai Ji squeezed Tina''s soft face, and this action made the surrounding maid guards shocked. I am afraid that in this world, only the Princess has the privilege of pinching Miss Tina''s face. "Well, thank your Highness for your instructions, Tina must remember it in her heart." "Then, let''s go. "That, your Royal Highness, wait. Tina suddenly stopped Bai Ji who was about to turn around. "Huh? Is there anything else?" Chapter 553: "Yes, can I leave Tina a bunch of your hair?" Tina said cautiously. "Oh, what are we supposed to do, of course." The blood royal family''s hair will regenerate immediately after it is cut, and the cut hair is just like the metabolites. Bai Ji borrowed a sword from Martyr, twisted a bunch of pure silver hair, and cut it off with a sword. "Thank you, Your Highness, Tina will take good care of the things that fall from Your Highness." Tina carefully held the strands of pure white hair in her hands, fearing that it would melt if it fell on the ground, she found one. A red rope tied it up. "Tina sauce, take care." The hair that had just been cut off has regenerated, and Bai Ji smiled at Tina for the last time, and walked into the hatch opened by the magic device. "Well, goodbye, Your Highness." Tina murmured. After Bai Ji walked into the device and the door was closed, she resumed her normal mana reserves as usual. E often, Tiche is ready to activate the space at any time. Teleport magic "Tongli''s pipeline is normal to improve the transmission probability, are you sure?" "The longest transmission time is about one and a half days. "OK." Tina said without any hesitation. The magic device began to operate again, and beams of silver light beams gleamed and flowed from the pipe, and the dazzling white light of the cabin wave occupied it. "Miss Tina. I, die, let the soldiers inside and outside the city take strict precautions and order all soldiers "This day and a half, I will always be waiting here with some slack, and those who violate the order will be determined. " Coming out of the nest, strictly guard against the vigilance around the magic node, with the indispensable seriousness, and dare not hesitate to neglect. "Yes." Xun and several maids knew about the matter in the white cabin, and their nails were slightly pulled into the rabbit. Tina sat on the small stool, her eyes quietly watching Flash The border town of Lefno. The soldier on guard yawned lazily on the front of the city. E is standing guard, not standing on the street! " "Soldier, what''s the matter with you? Crank up, you show your loose waist. "Yes, yes!" The soldiers suddenly came to their spirits, and hurriedly until the Scarlet Empire is not at peace, and the war is likely to sweep our city-state. "Give me some energy! Stare, such as The captain¡¯s thunder-like voice is in the ears of every soldier However, some soldiers did not take the captain''s words to heart. Il? Even if the siege army has a cadre, Wanma can fight a stalemate. By then, the border of Lefno will be solid. How can it be said that the reinforcements waiting for the main capital have arrived long ago? How many councils did the matter? Moreover, Leforno is also a grand duchy at any rate, and it does not declare them to go in for refuge. "Sir, there are a few refugees in front of the city gate asking us to open the city gate. There are indeed three hunched old men dressed as refugees. "The officer strode to the side of the city wall and begged. Sir, do you want to open the door and let them in? ¡®Don¡¯t let people with suspicious identities into the city. "The chief frowned thoughtfully. "No, it''s an extraordinary period. There are orders from above. It is a suspicious element who can cause harm to the city, the rags." But sir, their ragged-looking old men,... the guards obviously couldn''t bear it. . You can¡¯t hide any weapons in your clothes, can you? Moreover, they were all frontier guards and soldiers who came from the grassroots. They felt the poverty of the flat-headed people. Not only the guards, but also the officers. They are all suffering, and sympathy and compassion are unavoidable. The chief finally made a compromise. "Send a few guards to search and let them in. "Yes, my lord." An O son was opened. Accompanied by the sound of the rotating shaft, the huge metal city i "Come in, hurry up." The old man knelt on the ground with gratitude. "Thank you, thank you gentlemen, thank you gentlemen! The guards are just routine. In their opinion, these "several ones, please let us conduct a search before entering the city." The identity of the old man as an ordinary refugee has been established. M came in and walked to the guard. "Official man, you want to search, right, but this "Oh oh yes, please wait a moment. "The old men can''t get rid of for nothing...search...take your life!" The small silver dagger had already penetrated deeply into his chest. "..." When the guard reacted, it was too late for the soldier to react. The three old men moved their hands almost at the same time. Several I took aim at the vital parts. At first sight they were specially trained soldiers. The silver dagger old men acted swiftly and powerfully, and one blow was fatal. F pierced the fragile neck. , The soldier died on the spot. ? Shut the door quickly! "The garrison officer shouted from above the city. "Quickly, close the gate! Who is at the gate! The vast cavalry is rushing toward the gate with an aura of destruction. Grey sand was raised on the field outside the city gate. What are the people doing with a voice? ! The garrison officer took the soldiers to the gate of the city, "What''s going on?! Quickly close the city gate for me,> The old man dressed as a refugee turned his head and smiled at them. The bodies of several guards have been turned into shriveled men, three 1 "It''s in the game!" The officer''s face paled. The news of the war, for the honorable blood nobles, it is shameful that the undeclared war was not announced by any Principality before Leforno... The fluke mentality, this will lead to a city, Even the entire public is careless, or that everyone is embracing the soul of the country... sucked. At the moment the cavalry stepped into the city gate, the officer knew that it was not several times that of his own, and that he was well equipped, and was equipped with such a confident assault against the blood clan, that the opponent would be so confident that it would be one-sided to encourage the number of people to fight. For whom? This army has no banner. No one knows that the Leferno garrison under their command was deceived to the city gate by those disguised soldiers. "Miss Duchess, your strategy is very successful and there is no defense. Now the large army has already rushed. Enter the border gate of Leforno. "Tell them, kill them all, one will not stay. The blonde girl grinned with excitement. Looking at the city gate that screamed and screamed not far away, what about the battle? Oh, your every move is under my nose, and I was "bad dog, do you really think it''s time for me to catch the most vulnerable!?" He, it''s just a guise for bluffing people. ! "I really thought I was attacking Sahuang Lanzhou 3 now and showing my back to you??" "You mother~ the dog is not dead, how could I Chapter 61~ The mad killing of the army broke the city, the laws and regulations can no longer inhibit the behavior of the blood soldiers, the most cruel and darkest side is exposed. The city gates were wide open, without the protection of the towering walls, the morale of the guards who defended the city fell to the bottom in an instant, and the blood flowed into a river is no longer just a descriptive word. The invading army reaped lives without a trace of mercy, from the elderly to the children. Not let go of one. The city-state without resistance was completely reduced to the meat on the cutting board of the lamb to be slaughtered, and the metal silver was glowing with blood, contaminated and sucked countless people. The last horrible corpse was thrown on his face with the last-minute horror before death, and the tragic song of wailing and grievance seemed to come to an end. "Captain!" The guard watched in horror at the whole process of the brutally mummified captain who pushed himself away. "Quick! Also, what are you still doing? Go and use the magic clock to contact the main capital of Lefno and tell them that the border city has been invaded. Be careful, be careful!" The captain''s last face was frozen in a hurry. Roar on. "I, I understand!" The guards have experienced several battles at any rate. It is not the first time that they have seen this scene of flesh and blood. They gritted their teeth and no longer cared about the **** battle but are about to collapse. They rushed to the castle. The place where the magic clock is idle on the second floor. For the city wall that the comrades-in-arms cast with their lives, they must complete their mission. Even if the city is captured, at least Lord Lefno and the cities along the way must know about this! "It''s still too late, it''s still too late!" The guard gasped, and was about to use the magic pestle to ring the magic clock hanging in the hall on the second floor. From the shadow behind the magic clock, a huge thick black transparent suddenly appeared. The vine rolled up the hanging magic clock and squeezed it to pieces. "Wha, one by one" The guard''s boss, staring at him, knelt on the ground desperately, looking at the remaining magic clock fragments on the ground. "You deserve to be the elder who serves the ancient blood emperor. He is thoughtful and sophisticated, and we can''t compare with his supernatural powers." Mi Fan looked to the side with admiration and admiration. He was wearing a white robe and holding a wooden big head. The ice-white-haired boy with a stick. "It''s just to correct a few mistakes. The old man just came to see how you juniors are fighting for power now. I didn''t expect it to be so direct." The ice-white-haired boy has a tender face, but he speaks with a vicissitudes of life. "Is it necessary for you to cut your own compatriots? "Emergency times are treated very much. If our political views can make the other party compromise, it won''t go to the point where it is today." Mi Lai seemed very unbearable. "If the guys at Levero really want to take care of the overall situation, they should make compromises like us. It is impossible for us as a group to compromise with him? Isn''t it right? In addition, compared with the Leverno dogs who support rebellious humans, we should make compromises like us. It¡¯s on the righteous side." "I remember, you once claimed that this kind of dagger was made by your princess. "Yuan" Yes, but this does not prevent us from mass production, does it not prevent us from using poison? By the way, it can also raise blood and become the new generation of Scarlet Emperor. The emperor''s accession chip. Chapter 554: ¡®Treat your own people in this cruel way, So one day, will you be treated in the same way. The ice-white-haired boy shook his head silently. "Such as... only... the soldier rode a high horse. He, who broke out from the chaos army, looked at the city behind him and screamed and wailed, and rode his horse silently. On the other side, the lord capital of Lefno, who was far away and didn''t even know it, was thousands of miles away. "Second Miss, it''s time for dinner. "Yeah, I see." Tina didn''t seem to hear her, but she simply responded with no action. "Miss, the soldiers are guarding strictly. For the time being, they haven''t noticed any enemy or threats. It''s been almost a day since you stared at the teleportation cabin. You should also take a break. If you go down, your body will not be able to stand it." The maid couldn''t bear to persuade. "Just let us take care of you. How about you take a rest and have a bite to eat? Miss Martyr''s strict defense at the city indicates that everything is going well. You... "If you are hungry, go get something to eat yourself, don''t take too long." Tina, who looked like a doll, finally said a slightly spiritual word. "We are not hungry, but your health matters, Miss, you have been staring at the cabin with all your attention for almost a day, no one can hold it without eating or drinking. "It''s been a day, it''s almost, it''s almost. Dantina muttered as she stared at the cabin tightly. "Yes, half of the progress has been reached, and the teleportation will be completed soon. Your Royal Highness must be able to arrive at the Imperial City without incident. The second lady should believe her, right?" ...... You said, after she successfully arrived in the imperial city, what is the chance of success in this trip? " ¡­ The maids looked at each other, you look at me and I look at you, hesitating to say but no one dares to say. "You are just coaxing me to play." Tina sighed, her eyes continued to stare at the cabin, her nerves had been tense for almost a day, and she hadn''t let go for a minute and a second. She was terrified and frightened, for fear of collapse. Unexpected changes, or the sudden extinguishment of the white light flashing in the cabin for no reason will undoubtedly make her desperate. Just when the maids persuaded Tina to eat and rest at a loss, a figure rushed in. "Second young lady, there is a man dressed up in arms outside the main city gate. He said that there is an emergency. Let us send troops to support him. It looks like he is dressed as a guard from another city. "He said that the border town of Lefno was smashed at noon yesterday, and the army of unknown origin slaughtered the whole city clean. Now this army is attacking the city and attacking wherever it goes. The Lord is here!" "What?!" The guards and maids in the hall were all startled. Their principality had not received any declaration of war at all. How could it be attacked by unknown troops? It is impossible for the wild bandits that group of crooked and unorganized bandits to break into the city. Which duchy''s army attacked them without declaring a war? Why was the sturdy border city captured so quickly? ? "Where is the other person?" Tina asked, standing up from the wooden chair. "Passed out, passed out after asking us for help. "Yes!" After a cup of tea, a fainted man was carried in by several heavily armed guards. At Tina''s sign, a bucket of water poured on his head from top to bottom. "Ahem" Which city soldier are you from? " "Ahem... Are you the Patriarch? Report to Patriarch, I am the soldier who has escaped from the border town to report the letter. Please send your troops to rescue the border city! The thieves have conquered all the way, and the small cities that have resisted along the way are already there. I can''t support it anymore! "How was the border city broken, and why did the news arrive now?? Where''s your magic clock? Soldiers, the charge of delaying the fighter plane is to kill the clan." Tina''s face fell cold. "I don''t know... We also think that the Principality has not been declared war, and there shouldn''t be a properly organized army to invade our territory, but you know... When I was ringing the magic bell, a vine was inexplicably drilled out of the shadows. The magic clock was destroyed, and the same thing seemed to have happened in other cities. They didn''t have time to send a distress signal to the Lord." The guard cried and pulled his hoarse throat. "My Patriarch, it doesn''t matter if you want to kill me, but please send your troops to support me. Everyone can''t stand it anymore. Those thieves are extremely cruel and use a special silver weapon wherever they go. The officers and soldiers all over the city were tortured into a corpse... "Silver..." Tina''s face was cold. "I understand, send him down to rest." Under the **** of the guards, the man was sent out of the hall. "My Patriarch! Please save the people of Lefno. "Second young lady, what should we do, do we need to send troops to support the city that is being damaged?... Well, send a messenger to tell them that reinforcements will be here soon, let them hold on for a while." Tina raised her head and shouted deeply. " The subordinate understands, so let''s do it now." The maid who understands the master''s mind already understands Tina''s meaning. "The second lady, what should we do next? "Stop the soldiers." Tina closed her eyes. "Stay on hold? But you don''t... "That''s for them to save their hope, continue to fight without fear of death, and support the sub-units of the thief army for a while. If you want to send an army, why should I send a messenger?" "None of the soldiers in the capital can evacuate." Tina stared at the white-lighted cabin. "A soldier may be able to delay the pace of the enemy, even if it is only a second MR. "Don''t expect any reinforcements, just take care of ourselves." Tina laughed at the corner of her mouth. "Die, you come" You will leave your post and come to see me, presumably the army is approaching the city. " Standing at the entrance of the hall, Xun nodded silently. "Needless to say, Hun must be black and heavy, and they all carry silver daggers." Tina walked to the front of the hall on her own, and the guards and maids accompanied her behind her. "Are you the only ones who can use that damaging thing? Heh." Tina sneered. "Xun, let the defenders equip the captured silver daggers and slash them against the enemy. One of them will pretend to be one. When the enemy falls, pick the ones on the ground. Don''t drop any of them." "I almost already know who the enemy is. She did things like undeclared war, but I''m very curious about why it''s a coincidence, and... Tina seems to be muttering to herself, around The soldiers listened in silence. "Perhaps, their power has already penetrated Leforno, but I haven''t noticed it." Tina looked deeply at the hot city wall in the distance. "I lost this game? It''s really embarrassing to lose to a stinky watch with no lower limit." Tina murmured and turned to face the guards. "I don''t need war-fearing soldiers, lest you get embarrassed at times, take your wives, children and relatives with you.¡¯ ... The guards, maids and guards kept silent and offered their last loyalty with silence. "Despite all the guards waiting for the teleportation hall, all hands are sent to reinforce the castle. The opponent can attack the city with such a fast efficiency, and it is very likely that there will be more than one principality forces attacking us." "So, everyone, breaking the city is only a matter of time. Setis''s watch will not let anyone else including me go, and can''t expect any forces to help me... Leforno may be after today. Will be removed from the family of the thirteen dukes of the Scarlet Empire." Tina smiled and shook her head. "They have been looking forward to one day for a long time." "Everyone, I chose to stand with me for the last time. I don''t have any moving words to say. The heroism before dying seems boring to me." Tina''s gaze turned to the hall behind her. "If it''s not for something more important than life, no one wants to lose their lives to fight with the trapped beasts. "Second Miss, Martyr has fulfilled your order. Although the number of silver daggers is not enough, most of the defenders on the city¡¯s head are equipped with silver seven. Martyr asked me to report to you on her behalf, and she will stay on the city¡¯s head. Not coming back." "I''m not coming back." Tina chanted these words deeply and nodded slowly. "Okay, I know." "It''s really enough. I''ve omitted all the details." Tina looked through the inner city and looked at the wall of the outer city in the distance. "Good luck, Xin", I have already passed the news to Miss Er. "Okay, you go down." "Hey, old sister, really don''t plan to tell Master Tina or something? It''s still too late. "Focus." Xun looked expressionlessly at the enemy advancing under the black pressure. "This is a death fight. "I want to remind you, of course I know!" The black-haired ¡®girl¡¯ snorted. "It''s just that Miss Tina has helped us so much, at least to meet up, and then it is not too late to reminisce about the past and go back to the battlefield. If you miss it, you may have no chance. "The leader of the enemy army hasn''t shown up yet, do you know why." Xun untied the loose ponytail and tied it again. "They didn''t want to explain anything to me. Once they got close, they would directly choose to attack the city, and would not even waste time saying anything to persuade them to surrender. "They intend to kill them all. "So, old sister, are you scared? Xun did not speak, and set his sights on his brother. "Don''t look at me?? Without Miss Tina, we might have died a long time ago, so, don''t you use this kind of''sister is not good, but want you to live'', look at me, OK? 22 is very nauseous. "Well, forget it, it''s not bad to be able to die with the old sister, at least we two brothers and sisters can reincarnate together or something." Chapter 62~ Chapter 555: Standing menacingly and solemnly, densely crowded heads gathered, just standing outside the city gates invisible, there is a strong sense of oppression, making people feel that they have nowhere to escape and nowhere to retreat. The troops armed to the teeth showed their minions, equipped with slender and sharp poles, hanging from their waists a shocking silver dagger with a frightening handle, looking like a jackal looking at the sheep, facing the city wall. For those compatriots in their blood, the only sentiment they don''t have is compassion. They took off the dagger and mounted it on the head of a special spear, as if a pack of wolves showed their minions, indicating that they would issue an offensive statement to their prey. The advanced siege equipment gathered together, and the thief army was obviously well prepared. The strength of this dark and dense patch of troops was visually more than ten times that of the main defense force of Leforno. They are not like ordinary soldiers of the blood race who only carry simple but almost destructive cloth armor and leather armor. The fully armed mysterious steel plate and chain armor can perfectly protect against external damage. Not to mention how much financial resources are needed to purchase these armors. It is difficult to stab this kind of thick protective armor with a dagger alone. Although the Livorno Guards are also equipped with mysterious steel chain armor and plate armor, the number is small. It was completely inferior to the dazzling heavy armor of the opponent. The Sergeant Referno on the head of the city clenched the long sword and spear in their hands. They all knew that they had no way back. They were able to surround the city wall that the Referno family had been standing for a hundred years at the last moment of their lives. They felt not very honored for this. Behind them is their family, their Patriarch, they have no retreat, they can only fight back. Just as Xun expected, the opponent''s offensive was like lightning, without any procrastination at all, and no words to persuade them to surrender. They had only one purpose, to wipe out the enemy city. The light armoured soldiers took the lead, and a group of twenty men quickly moved towards the city wall with an ultra-long trait siege ladder. "Everyone, the life and death of Referno is at this moment. The future is glory, and the future is the hometown of the family. Soldiers of Referno, we have nowhere to go!" Xun drew his sword and said high. "Xun swears here that he will advance and retreat together with the garrison sergeants of Referno!" "Ho Ho Ho Ho!" The roar of nearly ten thousand Leferno soldiers over the city covered the sky. "Archer and crossbowman, start shooting!" Xun commanded the battle with a long sword. Her life was not loud, but everyone in the city could hear it. Everyone unanimously picked up their crossbows and counterattacked towards the densely packed enemies below. The Setis army under attack was not to be outdone. "Shang traits shrink the silver dagger arrow! Give me a fierce fight back to the head of the city!" Under the command of the commander, the Setis Army crossbowmen and archers all took out the silvery shiny arrows from the quiver, raised the angle. Start shooting at the head of the city. Although it occupies a condescending terrain advantage, the power of the enemy''s silver arrow can not be underestimated. It shot on the chain armor of several Referno sergeants. Fortunately, the metal part has not yet entered the flesh, and some soldiers with lower armor rate are not so. Fortunately. With arrows in their faces, they gritted their teeth and were helped by their comrades. In any case, there was no way to save their injuries. They could only watch them being sucked by the silver arrow into a body. With strong perseverance and reason, they kept telling themselves not to scream before dying, which would disrupt the morale of all Leforno soldiers. Eyeballs were covered with bloodshot eyes, and in the tenacity of patience, the comrades who couldn''t bear to look down could only drew out the sword and gave the companions a joy. Between the two sides, the difference in the number of silver daggers became the biggest difference in combat effectiveness. The Principality of Setis was also far better than Leforno. This was a war that had already decided the outcome before it started. The sturdy ladder leaned on the shore and was placed on the city wall. The red-eyed light-armored soldiers who were not afraid of life and death climbed up the ladder with their silver daggers and spears on their backs. The Referno archer fired back like rain. The arrow hit the opponent''s plate and chain armor with a clanging sound like raindrops. The ladder was successfully set up, and the Leferno soldiers standing on the head of the city were waiting for a long time. The special spear pierced frantically when the first Sergeant Setis climbed up, and a bunch of spears were facing They were pierced, and the armor of the light-armored soldiers was poked into several holes, and they were in a dilemma. The last hand slipped off the ladder and fell into the moat, which soon became the bait for the moat piranha. "Yes, the female ~ the dog actually raises piranhas in the moat." In the distance, Mi La was looking down at the battlefield through the observation crystal. "This kind of unstyled thing can only be done by the mother~dog." "Everything on the battlefield protects one''s own city." The ice-white-haired boy glanced at the crystal. "But this time, I''m holding the winning ticket. It''s useless for you to make any tricks!" Mi La said fiercely. "I haven''t settled the account of the Yamao Kingdom that time. This time, the old and new enemies will come together. I must personally kill you bitch~dog!" The raging war has started. With the towering and fortified city walls, the Leforno soldiers used special spears to temporarily withstand the attack of the siege ladder. However, with the increasing number of ladders, the war became more and more fierce. Sergeant Referno stabbed the spear in his hand to prevent these wolves from successfully climbing to the top of the city, while the sergeants of the Duchy of Setis were like mad dogs fearing death, constantly squeezing toward the ladder. Fleeing, the previous companion brushed into the moat, and the next one went up. Gradually, the Leferno soldiers began to be overwhelmed. Under the cover of heavy armored soldiers and ladder soldiers, the siege vehicle began to advance slowly. "Tactical curse ballista, concentrate firepower on the opponent''s siege equipment!" Xun Yijian drove the last Setis soldier on the ladder down the ladder. Refuno, who operated the tactical curse ballista, hurriedly turned the artillery head. The magic energy was concentrated in the tiger-head-shaped muzzle. The fierce curse artillery was thrown towards the siege vehicle with a destructive momentum, and it was hit by a floor The transparent film blocks interference. These siege vehicles are clearly engraved with some kind of protective enchantment inscriptions. "Tianlong soldiers, air interference." Setis''s heavy-armored soldiers spread out their pitch-black wings and got off the ground. With the ability to fly, at least the ancestors have had royal blood, and it is by no means a type of army capable of mass production. This kind of blood race with less royal blood has extraordinary powers, not only has the ability to fly, but also has better curse eyes and physical fitness than ordinary blood races. Therefore, the flying troops are constantly improving and are often the elite elite troops of the blood race. The Setis army completely got rid of this restraint. The flying army was as large as a cow, and the air was like a flock of migrating black swallows. "Have you done any despicable experiments?" Xun looked deeply at the flying troops that were densely packed like spider larvae in the distance. "Open the air defense spell array." "Leferno''s mother~dog, how long do you think you can hold it?" Mi La grinned fiercely. "Send the order, all members of the flying unit made a devastating impact, smashing their anti-aircraft spell array." The flying troops in the air launched an attack, leaving the defenders of Leforno on the head of the city stunned. The opponent did not use medium-sized long-range killing weapons such as the heavy crossbow curse muskets equipped by the flying troops, but more directly, and accelerated towards the air defense wall. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Every time a suicidal, devastating attack, the air defense wall trembles violently. The suicide curse at the cost of burning lives, the unprecedented suicide terror attack makes people scared. With such a wasteful suicide attack to consume the flying troops, Mi La didn¡¯t care. To her, these soldiers were nothing more than failures implanted in [Shenmai]. This kind of one-time siege tool died as much as possible. Not distressed. "Master Xun, the air defense wall is about to be unable to hold on...I need the cursed ballistas to aim at the air, and first solve the urgency of burning eyebrows?" "No, that will not help. The destruction of the air defense wall is only a matter of time. Continue to focus the firepower on the siege vehicle." Although the air defense wall of the main capital of Refono was strong, it could not withstand the dense human bomb attacks. Soon, a crack began to spread, and with a clear explosion, the air defense wall shattered with a big hole. "The air defense wall is broken! The elite of the Heavenly Dragon Army rushed in to provide cover for the ground troops!" Half of the wasps rushing out of the nest filed in, and the miscellaneous flying army bombed the city with suicide attacks, and the Leferno army had no choice but to start responding to the troops from the air. ¡¾Elemental Summoning Fireball¡¿ [Elemental Summoning Lightning Beam] Xun silently recites the magic spell and releases fireballs and lightning into the air to minimize the casualties of the soldiers on the city. "Jiu, cover our soldiers!" Xun shouted. "I know." Jiu closed his eyes and opened them again, with a pair of complicated Meizu inscriptions in his eyes. "The Soldiers of Ogalet, the Staff of Kaidalas..." [Awakening: Nightmare by Day] Chapter 556: "Yeah!!!" The flying army in the air felt blank in their minds, their headaches were dilapidating, but the short-term mental control had a miraculous effect. Most of them who were inadvertently flying in the air fell into the moat below the city. The curse in Xun''s hand has not stopped, and he constantly releases small fireballs and lightning to bombard the soldiers who are about to climb the city. Jiu¡¯s awakening spell played a very good role in interference, reducing a lot of pressure on the defenders, but the menacing flying army seemed to be free of money. Most of the succubus awakening skills were mind-controlling, and long-term use would affect their own Mental state. Soon, Jiu couldn''t hold on. Two siege vehicles have been blown up, but to this extent it is only a drop in the bucket, and it hardly helps the scene. The opponent''s siege artillery was already on the battlefield, and it began to accumulate strength not far away. The malfunctioning air defense wall was unable to continue to guard the city''s head, and by the way to resist the energy body attacking the city, the scene fell into a desperate situation. "The curse ballista, bombard their siege guns!" "Master Xun... there are fewer than five cursed ballistas left." "what?" "The airmen bombed indiscriminately, all of which were aimed at us with ballistas. More than ten artillery pieces have been destroyed..." "..." Xun gritted his teeth, looking at Jiu who fainted beside him, and then at the muzzle where the energy gathered in the distance became thicker. ¡¾Summon Wings¡¿ A pair of small and small wings spread out from behind Xun. "Master Xun! What are you doing?" "I''m optimistic about Jiu, I''m going to unload the opponent''s siege gun." "Don''t be impulsive, this is..." Before the adjutant could say anything, Xun jumped off the head of the city. "I can''t help myself, I really want to kill myself." The commander sneered. "Up the silver arrow, shoot me the bird from the sky!" "Swish swish!!" In an instant, the''early bird'' that launched a countercharge in the sky became the target of public criticism. ¡¾Summoning Small Armor Shield¡¿A small earthy gray buckler was inlaid on her slender arm and bounced all the approaching arrows. Suddenly there was a sound of breaking wind, and a sharp arrow directly pierced the small summoning round shield and directly penetrated Xun''s abdomen. "Hmm..." Xun snorted, gritted his teeth and continued to control the trajectory of the flight. "Hmph, really bold." The commander handed the bow and arrow to the guard on the side, looking at the unbalanced figure in the air. "My lord, she doesn''t seem to be dead yet, do you need to let the flying army get rid of her." "No, she won the silver arrow. There is only a dead end waiting for her, don''t care about this dying struggle." The commander didn''t care. "Puff through." Xun panted heavily, fell on the top of the siege vehicle in a parabolic trajectory, pulled out the silver arrow tearing flesh and blood, and supported his body with a long sword. The blood of the succubus and part of the blood of other races does not seem to be greatly affected by the silver arrow. A small part of the blood of the blood is nourishing and regenerating his wounds, but it is a drop in the bucket. She was struck by more than one arrow and held the sword in front of her. OK, slowly get down on the top of the siege vehicle, and want to go to the central control room to destroy the spell hub. "Little sister, what do you want to do?" The huge figure covered Xun, and the eight-foot-tall flying blood giant descended from the sky. "Oh, let me see, there seems to be a fish slipping through the net here?" As he stepped on the siege vehicle and looked around, she was already surrounded by a group of Black Wings. "Tsk tsk, hasn''t the''corpse reaction'' happened even after hitting the silver arrow? Why, you want to destroy our siege vehicle?" The sturdy sergeant laughed and pointed to the sky. A pawn. "You, come here." The big man grabbed Xiao Pawn''s head, crushed it, and a stream of air-like energy was sucked into his mouth. "Hahaha! Comfortable! Happy!" [Awakening Curse: Robbery] The muscles of the big man swelled in an instant, and the speed and strength in an instant exceeded the level that the naked eye could hardly estimate. Awakened by the Awakening Curse, this man is an officer whose official position is invincible. Jian Guang was like a wave of fierce lightning, and Xun was struck steadily in defeat. "Go to hell!" The officer''s thick thighs hit Xun''s abdomen fiercely, knocked her out, and slammed into the fence of the siege vehicle. (In order to prevent someone from spraying the nest... Well, the main character will not die, um, the main character...) (Miss Mi Luo is also very obedient today~~) Chapter 63~ Whether it¡¯s the third era of ancient times or modern times, the blood race and the succubus are not races that are good at hand-to-hand combat. Under the influence of physique and blood, the blood race cannot have the awakening spell that strengthens the physique like the troll, unless it is special. Circumstances, or hybrid genes. The martyrdom with both blood family and succubus genes is proficient in swordsmanship, but neither speed nor strength can show what he has learned. In the face of absolute power gap, skills can play little role. After such a kick, Xun was kicked and almost fainted, and the arrow wounds he suffered broke and made the situation worse. "Tsk tusk, the little girl doesn''t have a good milk at home, so she ran to the battlefield to fill her head? Yo yo? You are still the governor? Hahaha, is there no one to use the current Patriarch of Reifno??''[Elements Summon a small fireball] Not being affected by the other party''s language harassment, Xun held the long sword calmly and silently recites the curse. Small fireballs, lightning beams, this kind of the most basic spells of summoning, she has already released a hundred times, and the related spells have long been familiar to her heart. "Oh, it doesn''t hurt or itchy, this kind of destructive pediatric curse can also deal with those shrimp soldiers and crabs." Officer Setis casually slapped the oncoming small fireballs, as if purely using brute force. There are a lot of curse abilities mixed up. [Elemental Summon Lightning Curse] The lightning flashed, and the debut thunders blew up, and the magnetic thunderstorm swelled like waves. It struck the officer''s strong arms and was forcibly shaken away. "It''s not numb or painful, shouldn¡¯t it be enough for the little Mars and the thunder? Oh, I see, you are not a pure blood at all, and your blood is incomplete, so you can¡¯t use the destruction level or higher. No wonder, the silver dagger has little effect on you... [Spiritual charm and soul disturbance] The irritating sound waves blasted in the officer¡¯s ears. Although they couldn¡¯t cause harm, they made him upset. He gritted his teeth, "Small bugs! And dare to show off in front of my uncle!" An all-out attack without any brain, without any defense, completely abandoned any protective measures. The two long swords continuously intertwined and sputtered sparks in the air, like two vipers that are ready to go. They are deadly. The swordsmanship that is not given to the officer is obviously not as good as dying, but it can completely suppress her, and can only avoid and avoid. Block, there is no power to parry. Several of them came back to the stage, and the downwind Xun was covered in cuts, but the other party only scratched a little fur. Xun shook his sword, and the other side''s figure gradually appeared ghostly. Xun has only a small amount of blood, and his self-healing ability and toxin resistance are very weak. The venom on the sword may not interfere with ordinary blood soldiers, but it can have a miraculous effect on her. The ¡®Puff Tong¡¯ long sword fell to the ground, and Xun¡¯s knees softened and he knelt down weakly. "Take it to death!" The opponent will not let go of such an excellent opportunity to beheaded, the sharp long sword entrains the sharp wind, and the coldness of the neck feels. Ve SF this novel Relying on the dangerous omen that was tempered through all the battles and hard work, Xun dodged sideways and stabbed the opponent''s thigh with his backhand. "Damn it! You are like a bug!" The officer was irritated and wanted to catch up with the opponent who was tumbling to escape, but his legs and feet were in a state of healing because of his injuries, and he was about to run to the central control room. "What are you doing in a daze? Come here for me!" Chapter 557: The blood soldier in the air obeyed the officer''s words hollowly, lowered the height, and was willing to be strangled by his throat. "One is not enough, you will become my regenerating energy!" The officer was about to smash the soldier''s head like before, but he was stunned. "You,...look at that one in his chest. On the silver dagger, he looked at the blood soldier who was held in his hand in disbelief, and was now looking at himself coldly. Impossible, absolutely not. Can...These cannon fodder paratroopers have been washed away from their minds, and only have pure instincts. They thought of a possibility for an officer. Unsurprisingly, not far away, the scarred Ke Zhengyi did the same. Bing looked at himself indifferently. [Awakening Curse: Nightmare Charm] Just a moment ago, he briefly obtained the control of the soldier''s body and pierced the officer''s body with the silver dagger that the soldier was equipped with. It can only control a short period of seven seconds, but it is completely enough for a simple assassination action. Xun has been waiting for this opportunity. The officer has exhausted his charge and launched his own awakening spell to take the opportunity of the soldier''s vitality. "Damn it!" the officer roared, threw the soldier away, and rushed to the martyr who was sitting on the sidelines with his last strength. When Xun turned sideways, the officer''s heavy body tripped over her and rolled down the stairs like a big ball. "Huhu..." The seriously injured Xun knew that she had no chance to breathe. She used her sword hilt to forcibly remove the lock of the room in the control hub of the siege vehicle and kicked the door open. "It may be too late to destroy the calibration of the firing angle of the siege vehicle. "No, it''s too late." A tingling scalp laughter came from behind inquiring, followed by a wave of body weakness, ¡®then the brain began to turn white? The center of the curse was stained with blood, and looking at the long sword that pierced through his chest from behind, I could feel that the strength was flowing from his body little by little, accompanied by blood. "The Awakening Curse that can control a person''s mental brain is really dangerous. You have to get rid of you quickly." The sword that opened her heart stirred. "Huh!" Xun subconsciously held the blade with a trembling hand. At least, it has to be the same as the other party... Damn it, I can''t see clearly. Most of the mind control awakening spells are released through the eyes, and the martyr who can''t turn around can''t even see the true face of the other party, and can''t activate the awakening spell at all. In that case, only Xun took out the silver ratio that had been taken off the officer just now, and stabbed it straight behind him by surprise. S says "But, it''s really bad. Yu only felt that his wrist was being grasped, and then the sky was spinning around, and he fell to the ground with his limbs, and blood gurgled out of his severed arm. A slain chin was raised. "So, why serve a dying person? I appreciate you very much, so I will give you a chance to survive. "You have a lot of benefits if you are satisfied with me. As long as you are comfortable in serving me, you have all the conditions. Can you bring it up~? "The blonde girl smiled evilly. The winter of the twelfth lunar month is so cruel to everyone in the slums. The princes and nobles enjoy their banquets, while the residents huddled in their homes and enjoyed the happiness. Only they, who became alien "unrecognized", endured hunger Hungry, suffering from cold and discouragement. Kinship is an xenophobic race. Those who are not our race have a deep-rooted mindset. Under a strict hierarchical system, mixed races will never get out of this dirty slum for a lifetime, and the guards will not even give them a straw. Yes, in this midwinter, another group of poor people will be eliminated. "Sister...I want to eat meat. "Jiu, don''t make your mother embarrassed. There is still some spare money left, use them to exchange food, cough..." The mother lying in the straw coughed violently. And these thatched houses with ventilated all sides are what they call home. "Mother, are you okay? Is the condition worsening again." As always kind and kind, she touched her brother''s head indulgently. The blood races with toxin resistance and disease resistance hardly get any disease, which leads to the fact that in the Scarlet Empire, drugs are as expensive as others can afford. Physicians are exclusive to the noble grandfathers. The refugees in these slums do not have any formal residence permits. How can they have the money to get the so-called medicine, but they died in order to appease the family by soaking flour dumplings in syrup. Just comforting the''medicine'', R Youxun knew that this thing could not cure his mother''s disease... "I understand." Xun stood up. Pat the dust on the linen clothes. "Jiu, take care of your mother. "Death, cough cough, go back quickly, in the twelfth lunar month of winter, the security in the city does not seem to be very good." "Don''t worry, mother." Xun finally glanced at his mother and walked out of the''home''. Hunting and hunting in the cold wind, he walked on the street, staring blankly at the snowflakes floating in the sky. Wearing a dirty cloak, she concealed her face, and reluctantly replaced some inferior livestock at the butcher shop owner''s place, and the cautious behavior of the livestock eventually went wrong. "Yo? Isn''t this the alien in the slum? Why did you take to the street?... Stop me!" The martyr who wanted to pretend that nothing happened was caught by his arm and pulled back. "Puff!" The malnourished man fell to the ground with a somersault, the meat and the blood of the livestock knocked over. "Hey, I actually went to buy animal blood, pretending to look exactly like a blood clan?" The raggedy ruffian pulled up her collar. "Pretend to resemble you again, can you change your dirty foreign blood?" "Hahaha, why did a dirty foreign race come to the territory of the blood race? Did you come to be a spy? Didn''t you always warn you not to stay in this city?! "No matter which class you belong to, all A catharsis is needed. The royal duke bullies ordinary nobles, and the nobles vent their anger at the rich and powerful families under his rule. The big families whose anger is vented by the nobles will be unwilling to put pressure on ordinary people. Ordinary people are the most unlucky, and they will be affected by all classes Oppression and exploitation can only vent the backlog of anger to the refugees at the lower end of the food chain. It is the instinct of the common people to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. Compared with slave owners who are more powerful than them, they can only bully the refugees who are lower than them to satisfy their unbalanced hearts. The guards turned a blind eye to this kind of thing, which greatly aggravated the enthusiasm of civilians to bully refugees, especially this kind of punks who wandered the streets all day and had nothing to do. "Still eating? Why are you hungry? Don''t you just eat grassroots?" Xun did not speak, and wiped the dust particles on the meat with her sleeves. Compared with her personally, these meats are just too important for their family. "You guys, deserve these too?? Hahaha, go to yours! River water. The grass roots by the river are the best choice for you! You don¡¯t deserve to eat these inferior raw... Xun looked at the chopped meat on the ground and the animal blood sprinkled all over the floor with a blank face. The **** was very satisfied with her reaction, and just snorted as he was about to walk back, he felt that someone had caught his back collar. "Who, who?? How dare to stop this uncle, believe me or not... Yeah! It turned out to be the army master, haha, what''s the point?" The heavily armed armor made the arrogant and rich ruffian instantly stunned. Xun raised his head slightly. The bully was picked up by a burly officer, and in front of the officer stood a girl holding a white rabbit doll, who looked at the lady who pretended to be a big family. .2 E this novel This kind of person is not in the same world as them, is she here to bully herself? The girl approached herself, and a bright dagger was thrown in front of her. "Kill him." The girl said coldly. I was stunned. "Didn''t hear clearly? Kill him" "Could it be that you can''t have the slightest resentment against him?" Seeing that Xu didn''t move, the girl continued. "Oh, it''s really sad. Has the ridiculous hierarchy been carved into your bones? God doesn''t save people who can''t help themselves. After thinking clearly that we are gone, this guy will continue to bully you and insult you. They won''t be because Your grievances and patience will only make him worse. ...Xun picked up the dagger and approached the ruffian step by step, letting him beg for mercy, still raising the dagger. "It''s very decisive and good job, your name?" "Will you die?" The girl smiled. "Looking at your dress, you should be a refugee in a slum... OK. Just now I gave a choice. You decisively chose the right one. Now, I will give you another choice. "Want to stay in this slum, or follow me?" Chapter 558: ...People, if you can cure my mother, this life is yours. " "Ahhhhhhhhhhh? This has already begun to make conditions before it works for me. Isn''t it a bit of an inch?" The girl tilted her head. ...Xun''s heart tightened. "Oh, hurry up, before I go back. .You promised "Who knows?" The girl smiled meaningfully. In the end, my mother could not be saved. At the moment when she died home, she looked at her crying brother running out of the thatched hut. He knew...you, come here, let me tell you. "The death is dying. "Oh?" The blonde girl jokingly approached her, and then, when she was caught off guard, she bit her finger in one bite. Chapter 64 ~ a side-to-side situation "You, come here, I''ll tell you." The subordinates of Ge''s mother-dog are naturally what Mira is willing to come to, isn''t this proof in disguise that it is countless times stronger than that little mother-dog. Look at the **** of the Leferno family, all your cronies have abandoned you? Hehehe, I really want to see what a wonderful expression on that guy''s face when that happens. As for Xu, who was dying, Milla didn''t worry that she could pose a threat to herself at all. However, the sharp pain in his fingers awakened from the reverie in an instant. "Oh, ha ha, it''s worthy of being that bitch''s subordinate, but also an out-and-out little **** who doesn''t eat hard and soft!" Mi Lipi smiled. "I don''t know what to promote, do you like biting people?" "Tsk, dirty puppy." Taking out his index finger and looking at the deep tooth marks and blood on it, Mi Li kicked the ground in dissatisfaction. The upper throat was pierced by a sharp sword. "Really, it is damaged like this, and there is no way to repair it into ornamental specimens. "Hey, you guys, dispose of this corpse by the way. "My Lord Setis, the siege artillery is about to charge up, please take a few steps back and watch. "Oh? Well, remember, after the city is broken, order the three armies to charge straight to the inner city of Lefno, not to retreat. "After entering the city, one will not stay. Remember, you can''t do anything to the **** of the Referno family. It''s not good if you damage your body. She is one of my precious specimen collections~~" Outside the city walls, the powerful and powerful siege sounds are endless, even if they are separated by two city walls, they can still be heard clearly. Tina, who was sitting on the bench, opened her closed eyes and looked towards the city wall with her thoughtful eyes. "Master Patriarch, what''s the matter?" Tina shook her head and looked up at the dark moonlit night. "How long has the siege lasted?" "It still takes time." Tina looked at the white light that never fell down in the cabin. "Master Patriarch, Master Martyr, Master Jiu, and a group of soldiers. They have resisted the army of thieves for so long, and there will be nothing." How is it possible that Master Jiu has superb swordsmanship and martial arts, and he also fought north and south with Miss Tina. Even if something happens to her old ministry, she will definitely be able to find a way to survive. Besides, the city wall hasn''t been broken yet, isn''t it? . "The maids talked. "I really hope so." Tina looked at the head of the city in the distance. "I also hope that her rigid head will know how to be flexible at this time, even if it is a temporary surrender, it is still a strategy. "Listen, they, we, and I have only one mission." Tina skipped the spell node teleportation hall. "Delay time and block the enemy''s army. Once the princess completes the teleportation, our mission is over. "Their task is to guard the outer city, and we are to guard this teleportation hall, understand?" "Boom boom boom!" Before the words fell, the loud noise that burst out shook the sky and the earth, even in the remote inner city, he felt the ground shaking and trembling, shouting excitement and panic-stricken roars. It is coming like a flood that bursts a bank, getting closer and closer. "The city is broken," Tina said slowly. "It''s faster than I thought. "Well, let the soldiers guarding the inner city prepare to meet the enemy. Martyr, good luck to you, if it doesn''t work, just take your brother and leave. A succubus doesn''t need to be loyal to a kin to death. "The city wall is broken! Give me all orders, Patriarch has orders, those who retreat will be killed without mercy, and those who go straight ahead will be rewarded, and after entering the city, they will not let them go, and they will slaughter!" The voices of the commanders even overwhelmed the soldiers. They shouted and killed, and the soldiers flushed with excitement after hearing the order, and rushed to the paralyzed suspension bridge with great momentum and unstoppable force. Most of the Leforno defenders were stunned by the energy of the curse that had just flourished. They were able to wake up, and the general situation was gone. The city gate was bombarded with siege equipment to a pile of debris, the suspension bridge also collapsed, and the battle for the city was already over. Powerless. "Master Jiu, Master Jiu? Wake up soon, the enemy has already breached the top of the city! "Ah... the succubus''maiden'' who was being supported by someone opened his eyelids, and the gray-headed man looked embarrassed at this moment. "The enemy, has he entered the city?" 3. Sister C, where is my old sister? "At the first moment of waking up, what Jiu thought of was this life." Master Enquiry, she... the guards who supported him were all pursing their lips and teeth, not knowing what to say next. "Hurry up, you guys?" Jiu got anxious eyes. "Don''t worry, Master Xie is fine, she just evacuated one step ahead of us. Let''s go to the inner city and meet her." The guards wanted to drag Jiu away forcibly, but Jiu seemed very stubborn. "The old sister''s rigid eyes are definitely not the kind of person who can leave the city and the soldiers to retreat first. What happened to her? Soldiers, you like...cough..." The emotions caused a dizziness to come up again, fainting. Shen Shen, dizzy and dizzy, could only evacuate the damaged and collapsed outer city wall with the help of the soldiers. "Kill!!" Fortunately, most of the residents in the city have been evacuated. Not many residents remain on the street. The city gate has been broken, and the Leferno army has had to change from city defense to city street fighting, fighting the enemy steadily, and the effect it can play is very limited. The enemy forces were all out, and they were all equipped with silver daggers. The ravenous offensive made the Leferno army invincible. However, even so, the Leferno army who occupied the defense of the city was also beaten to death. This is their homeland, and from now on will be the last janitor of the Principality of Caifuno. There is no way to go back. They picked up the silver daggers dropped by the enemy and greeted each other. Both sides were already blushing. The armor of the army is obviously weaker than the opponent''s plate armor and giant iron helmet sergeant, but with nostalgia, it seems like going crazy with the 5 opponent''s elite plate armor knights armed to the teeth. The most elite guarding knights in Leforno are responsible for guarding the inner city, and most of the soldiers dealing with the enemy in the outer city are ordinary soldiers or more elite soldiers. "How about it, have you taken the outer city?" Mi Lai and the ice-white-haired boy walked at the back of the team. "Our soldiers fought **** battles, but Patriarch Setis, the resistance of the Leferno army is very tenacious, and everyone seems crazy. Even if the city is broken, they will attack us without retreat, and give us Also caused a certain... "Heh, that **** has raised a bunch of mad dogs." Mi Lai sneered. "Continue to increase the rewards. Once a war-fearing Qingxue appears, do you understand the Fa-rectification on the spot?" "Yes! After all, Sergeant Referno''s desperate and stubborn resistance did not gain much time. The equipment gap between the enemy and us cannot be made up by a group of dead soldiers without bunkers and stubborn resistance. Under the heavy reward, there must be a brave man. The resistance of Sergeant Lefno, who is not afraid of life and death, did not make the opponent fear the slightest. Like the defending sergeant, they have been stunned by the reward. He rushed forward and broke down the human wall composed of Sergeant Reifnos and dispelled them. "Master Patriarch, all the remnants of Reifnos in the outer city have been wiped out. Remove the remaining forces hiding in the alleys from guerrillas. All were completely wiped out by us." "Don''t worry about the mice hiding in the alleys. They just want to spend more of our precious time. Once they take the outer city, they will directly attack the inner city. Don''t stay too much. There is not much time. "Follow your orders. "Mr. Elder, what''s the matter?" Milai Saitis could not help asking when seeing the ice-white-haired boy behind him not keeping up with her pace. "The war was raging, the smoke filled the sky, the panicked refugees and the loyal sergeants, that day, the blood spirit was unable to return to heaven." The ice-white-haired boy mumbled as if to himself. "The screams of the squally wailing wind lingered in the smoke, and the blood covered the earth and flooded the earth, which is so similar to the mainland coalition''s attack on the blood spirit emperor capital. "Your Excellency, please hurry up, you may need your help after the city is broken." "The old man is just here to watch the war of your epigenetics. Why can you help?" The ice-white-haired boy swayed with a dead wood cane. "Elder, please don''t be humble. Without your help, this troubled world cannot be ushered in. As for the dawn of the end, you don''t want to see the descendants of the common people be embarrassed. "The posterity, lead the way, no need to say more. "Yes." Mi Lai smiled. "By then, we still need to rely more on the strength of the elders." The two came to the inner city with their guards. Chapter 559: "There is no moat in the inner city, why stopped the attack?" Mi Lai asked a commander. "Sorry, Lord Milai, there are too many cursed ballistas in the inner city of Lefno''s army. Most of the soldiers are equipped with cursed guns, crossbow arrows and other long-range cursed weapons. Armor without enchantment can hardly protect against cursed attacks. After a wave of offensive, not only failed to capture the city, but also lost a large wave of soldiers." The commander squeezed his sweat. "Why, only the inner city is left but it can''t be conquered 2" 2 "No, we are so crowded, and it will be sooner or later that we can attack, but the efficiency is not as good as the casualties." The commander explained. "If you don''t have those cursed ballista arrows, can you rush over and destroy the tower?" "Of course, there is no problem. "Okay, that''s what you said." Mi Lai smiled, broke away from the cover of his guards, and jumped directly into the range of Chengtou Arrows. "Miss!" "Master Patriarch! Please don''t be too far away from us, so we won''t be able to protect you! "Following troops, keep up with me." Mi Li''s lips were slightly bent, she spread her five fingers, and slowly closed them in the direction where the enchantment crossbow arrow flew. [Awakening Curse: Setis'' Gratitude Devourer] A huge black palm stretched out from Mi Li''s palm. In the center of the black palm there was a huge bloodshot eye, as if staring at everyone on the top of the city. "That is, the Awakening Curse? "My Patriarch has already awakened this power?" Not every demon species, every blood race can get the honor of Awakening Bloodline Curse. The nobility of the bloodline determines whether it is eligible for awakening. Therefore, it is usually the children of the big family who awaken the bloodline. And unless the awakened bloodline of a family is mutated, almost all have in common, large and small, after all, they all have the same ancestor Sr. This is why in the Scarlet Empire, the humble cannot resist the noble, from the bottom to the top of the registration. The system is deeply rooted. In the same way, it is not a natural awakening bloodline that has the qualifications for the awakening bloodline. It only requires a certain chance and training. Or the tremor between life and death countless times, or the epiphany under an apple tree. It''s a chance. Of course, there are only a few cases of epiphany after all, and more of it is to get the gift of this blood that you should have given yourself after you have tempered it to a certain level. Awakening spells that are not royal blood cannot grow, so many big families throw money to communicate with the royal family only for their own blood to be contaminated. Go to the royal blood to achieve the goal of optimizing the blood of your family. Whether it¡¯s the Duchy of Setis or the Duchy of Leferno, these grand dukes were more or less married to the royal family, although the blood of Rasambo left on them is so small that it is almost negligible. Point. "What are you doing in a daze? Don''t let the devil go near!" The leader of the elite knights of Leforno on the city yelled and asked the soldiers to focus their attention. "All soldiers, listen to my orders, follow me, and play with me!" The leader of the Patriarch is often the most morale-boosting force. With the encouragement of Mi Lai, the soldiers of Setis have moved out of the temporary trenches. He got out and followed Mi Li''s footsteps one after another. "Don''t concentrate your firepower! Give priority to solving enemies approaching the city wall!" "Haha." Mi Kan sneered, the eyes of Evil Hand kept turning, followed by bloodshot eyes. The colorful cursed ballistas shot out in the air changed their trajectory one after another and went in the direction of the evil hand. "what??" Whether it''s a crossbow bolt or a bullet, the strange eyeball is always coming, and there is nothing left to inhale it. [Gratitude Devourer] One of the side effects is to absorb mana. The curse bullets and crossbow arrows, which are long-range weapons with only a small amount of mana, are a piece of cake, not even an appetizer. ...? "The Leferno knights above the city were stunned. Moreover, the Demon Devourer of Gratitude can also directly bounce back the magic energy it has absorbed. Turning the eyeball up and down seems to be accumulating energy, and I can feel the airflow converging in the direction of the eyeball. "Everyone, your ammunition, exchange it for you. "Boom!" A thick laser crossbow pierced the night, and after that, there was the sound of the collapse of the city wall resounding through the entire city. Chapter 65~ "The inner city was breached! The three armies listened to my orders and rushed into the inner city without leaving! The Patriarch ordered, and captured Tina Laforno alive with "Hoho Ho Ho!" ! "The loud screams of killing are like tumbling mountains, as if to tear the city-state of Lefno to pieces, the collapsed city wall can no longer be a barrier to the generation of tigers and wolves. In the eyes of the red-eyed Setis soldiers, the heads are the merits and bounty, vying to be like wild beasts coming out of the cage. "Behind you is the last dignity of the young lady and Raferno! Raferno''s brave knights , It¡¯s time to raise soldiers for a thousand days, and the time has come for the Leferno family to need you! The ordinary Caifuno soldiers in front still have family sentiments and resist desperately to the last moment. As elites, are you willing to lose them?" "No!" The roar was shocking, and the elite knights of Leferno, who were already ready to defend their home and country, crossed the city wall and fought against the crazy Saitis elite. The elite knights formed a hard wall, no matter how the opponent''s swords and spears stabbed, they couldn''t shake the slightest. The refined plate armor and hard-tempered willpower on their bodies became a unique shield in the world. However, after all, the number is an unequalable gap between the two sides. The elite knights of Laforu and the elite of Setis can evenly divide the colors, but the two sides are not at the same level. As colleagues fell one by one, Setis''s army also noticed that these well-equipped knights with long swords, spears and plate armor were far more difficult to deal with than the miscellaneous soldiers outside, relying on the arrogant charge of the whole chain deck armor. Will ruin his own life, begin to organize retreat and make tactics. The disparity in numbers between the two sides caused the evenly matched war to quickly retreat due to the insufficient number of sergeants in Referno. "It''s a waste of time, this kind of miscellaneous fish." Mi La grinned with a silver tooth, and raised the palm of Demon Devourer''s palm, like a spell cannon, the open flame laser spewed out from the bloodshot eyeballs of the palm, forming A thick laser beam, regardless of the enemy and us, smoothed the front line. "Hey, it''s much faster like this." Mi Li licked her lips, and the soldiers and commanders beside her looked at her, the woman who is their house owner, with fearful eyes, in order to achieve the goal of destroying her own family''s eyelids. Without blinking, it seemed logical that she would use her subordinates as her stepping stone, which made people admire and fear her thunderous methods and cruelty of killing and decisively. There are only a handful of guards equipped with anti-magical attributes in the elite of Reforno. Most of the armies are not formed by nobles, which means that the sergeants of Refurno do not have any anti-magic ability themselves, and can only rely on the anti-magic provided by armor equipment. How expensive can enchant plate armor be, how can it be fully installed? What? The refined muscles, the intuition of the battlefield battlefield, muscle memory and reflex nerves, and increasingly refined swordsmanship and shielding spear skills, looked weak and helpless in front of the curse, and disappeared after a bombardment. The curse easily smashed the refined and polished armor, and the knights who came from the grassroots level of civilians couldn''t wait for the moment when the regeneration ability took effect and died. In front of ordinary humans and even ordinary blood races, the curse is deadly. "Hey! Look here." Amidst the laughter, several Leferno knights were squeezed into a huge black punch and flew, beaten to the powder. The other party just simply used the Awakening Curse to throw a punch, and his swordsmanship dodged. And all kinds of coping skills have been lost, the long sword that was blocked was bent over, and it was still unable to escape the fate of being beaten to powder. How breathtaking will be released by intelligent creatures stripped of moral bondage? Whether it is human or blood, the latter prides itself on being a noble blood noble, but it is not inferior to the barbarians in their mouths. It''s like a group of bandits who have never seen the world and have no moral concepts invaded the kingdom''s home, rushing into every beautiful castle palace like a work of art, and smashing the reliefs carved by the craftsmen. And statues, smashed valuable antique vases and scrolls. The old statue was dismantled, crushed to the ground, and the precious flower seeds in the flowerbed were uprooted, and aristocratic gardens were destroyed. Take away all that can be taken, destroy and destroy all that cannot be taken, and destroy the worship hall of the ancestors of Lefno, acting like a group of uncivilized savages. The huge palace could not be completely destroyed, surrounded by oil bags and straw, and burned it clean. "Is that so again?" The ice-white-haired boy sighed and looked at the smoky sky. "I always feel that we are doing boring and meaningless things, whether we have seen it before or we have seen it. "Don¡¯t sigh, your elders. This is worse than short-term pain. It is the fastest way to end the chaos and save the people of Li. Seeing the fiery inner city of Referno, Mi Lai¡¯s lips are slightly curved. The joy of revenge is an unparalleled pleasure for people with distorted personality. Of course, this is not the end, we must eliminate the roots. Under Mi Lai''s strong order, the soldiers put away the most primitive **** released, followed behind her, pushed open the burning palace gate, and walked into the courtyard surrounded by the soldiers. R Mangfa "I saw you so polite for the first time in more than ten years." Tina sat on the bench with her back facing the invaders. She looked up at the sky, covered, and the starry sky was never seen again. "Why, I still want to keep my name and conceal my identity until now? Come on, Setis, come out, I see you." Tina gradually turned around. "Treat the family glory as dung, and abandon the undeclared war of fame. Only you mice and cockroaches living in the sewer can do this. As early as the beginning of the war, your identity was exposed.¡¯ "Hehe." There were two harsh sneers from the crowd. Mila, dressed in luxurious military uniforms with a long sword hanging from her waist, walked out. "Why, little **** of the Referno family~dog? Angry? Poof. Haha, I just like to see you being so angry but helpless to me, "Angry, why should I be angry?" "Tina, who is holding the doll, smiled. "People with the same status and status will be angry at it, you? Miss Seth, you are not qualified. "Not angry? Yeah, little belly chicken intestines mother~ When did the dog Tina Sang become so broad-minded?" Mi Lai pretended to be surprised, "Think clearly, but I slaughtered your cities without a declaration of war. Citizens, killed the officials who killed you personally, burned down your family¡¯s thousand-year-old city, occupied your family¡¯s hereditary land, and finally burned down the main city, burned down your family¡¯s ancestral temple, and the castle where the Lefno family lived in F year The palace was completely destroyed, and there were no treasures and jade robs left. Finally, I still held this invincible result in front of you to show off his majesty. Do you want to be clear, are you sure you are not angry? Ah, anger is useless haha Haha "All these misdeeds are just to irritate a person, Miss Setis, you are just like before, like a child who hasn''t grown up. "Tina didn''t respond to Mi Xiao''s sarcasm and ridicule, but smiled. "Is the second lady of Leforno still so hard when she is about to die?" Mi Lipi smiled and said with a smile. Do you need me to clarify the words directly? You have been defeated by your immature and immature kid, don''t you feel ashamed and embarrassed? What a useless bitch~dog, it looks ugly to fail. " Chapter 560: "Is it ugly? Maybe, I may be embarrassed now, but your appearance makes me sick." Tina said with the doll in his arms. I thought Setis, no matter how bad your character is, you can be regarded as a respectable opponent. I thought that the internal fight between us was only the internal fight of the blood race. When you are really outside, you will be like us, for the sake of women. In order for the Scarlet Empire to loyally point the finger at the foreign enemy, now it seems that I am thinking wrong, you don''t even have the qualifications to make me curse. "Just playing tricks can''t save your life, little mother ~ Gou Tina!" Mi Huo turned his teeth into a dark demon''s hand. Regardless of the outcome, you will be buried here today, with this Lefno palace! " "Okay, Falling Leaves return to their roots. It is a hundred times stronger than some people who have been away from home and have no place to be buried." Tina kept a smile and smiled slightly. "Hehe, go on playing tricks, I look down." See which of us can have the last laugh." Mi Lai suddenly returned to her usual annoying face that bored Tina. "Little mother~dog, do you really think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking? Delay as much as possible to buy time for the magic node behind you to start, right? Hehe, your little abacus can''t hide from me Oh." Mi Lixie said with a smile. "If you destroy the temple in front of you, what kind of desperate expression will you show? I really want to appreciate it. "First of all, before that, you will definitely be sacked. "There was a hint of coldness and killing intent in Tina''s smile. "Oh! I finally found your weakness. As expected, I personally guarded the magic node and didn''t even go to the wall to supervise the battle. This magic node is really important to you. I guess, your most cherished princess is here. Is it inside? What interesting things will happen if the magic power transmission is suddenly interrupted at this time?~ "Organization formation." Tina stopped talking to Mi Lan, and ordered the remaining elite knights, guards and maids to quickly form a perfect mesh to gather the guards of the hall. "Despite your stubborn resistance, let me see your last struggle." Mi La raised his hand and summoned the dark demon''s hand. [Bing''er blessed armed forces] Tina snapped her fingers while sitting in the center of the formation. In an instant, the breath of ice and snow covered the courtyard, and the armor and weapons of the soldiers were covered with a thin layer of ice and snow. "Advance, go straight to Huanglong, the girl sitting in the center of the formation is a living target. She is not good at fighting at all. The people who catch her alive will reward her with one hundred thousand dollars. Ten thousand Sangtian." Mi Lai drew the gemstone sword from her waist. , Pointed at Tina in the center of the snow formation and shouted. Catching a weak girl can become a rich man on the side, making all the soldiers red-eyed, and rushing towards the guards with the silver dagger in their hands. The guards in the ice formation were motionless, like a group of statues of ice sculptures, and the very few numbers of the Tiss army in the game, which strengthened the courage of the Sergeants. They rushed into the army, and then, instantly frozen into a plastic standing ice sculpture, accompanied by the knights'' slashing movements, was easily cut into ice cubes. The soldiers in the front row quickly noticed the abnormality and wanted to stop, but the soldiers behind them squeezed forward. They were in a dilemma and had no way of retreating. They had no choice but to bite the bullet and rush towards the front. The formation is like a chessboard. Certain chess pieces are placed in a certain position, forming a dangerous formation. The maid is in front of Tina and the knight is guarding the periphery. Each adjacent warrior is surrounded by each other. The icy cold air. The soldiers who rushed in like a stunned green were unsurprisingly disabled by the Dongcheng Ice Sculpture, and then were mercilessly beheaded by the knight with a long sword to kill a group of abandoned elders. What do you think? "Mi Lai turned his gaze for help to the ice-white-haired boy who watched the battle silently. "I didn''t perceive the sound of chanting spells. These ice and snow are probably just the girl who used some secret methods, and then through her own understanding of the secret methods. Combining the knowledge of magic spells to form a specific formation. "The ice-white-haired boy said blankly. "That girl''s physique is indeed very special, and because of this, she must be made into specimens as a collection! So, your excellency means that the ice and the energy of the spell are the same? "It is understandable." The ice white-haired boy nodded, looking at this magical ice and snow formation, with some emotion. "Do you use your physical characteristics? If that is the case, and develop the flaws into her own specialties, she must be a rare and peerless wizard, but it is a pity that a bunch of trash, give me back! Let me come." Mila''s command did not count. Loud, but it can be heard by all Setis soldiers present. [Awakening Curse: Setis'' Gratitude Devourer] Since the source energy of the ice and snow is the same as the spell, it is just a piece of cake for the Demon Eater. Mi Li blocked his black arm in front of him and rushed towards the eyes of the battle. The knight maids were obviously taken aback, and the icy wind disappeared as soon as the black arm touched the ice and snow line. "Sure enough!" Mi Fan showed an expression of excitement. With a wave of his black arm, a black hurricane pushed the maid of the knight blocking the way to the sides, and went straight to the eyes of the battle. "Little mother~dog, take your life!" Mi Li pushed her feet on the ground, and her closed black palms pressed against Tina sitting on the bench. In her palms, bloodshot eyes flicked up and down. "Puffing blood was accompanied by a scream of tearing, but it was not Tina who made the sound, but Mi La. "Settis watch, I''ve been waiting for you to take the initiative to attack for a long time." Tina got up from the chair for some time and looked at her jokingly. She hugged the doll in one hand, and the other hand, the small hand was on Mi Ping''s Grim Devourer''s hand. The black hand was deeply frozen. "As you said, I''m really not good at fighting~~ But simply killing your watch is enough." Chapter 66~ "As you said, I''m not good at fighting, but it''s enough to simply kill your watch." Tina''s tiny fingers were tightly wrapped in the deep-frozen black hands, embedded in the ice on Mi Li''s right arm Cracks gradually cracked. "Tsk! Damn bitch~Dog, how dare you count me?... Mi Yan desperately surged the curse energy in his body, inspiring the curse eye to send energy to his frozen right arm, hoping to get rid of the deep freeze of the grievance devourer''s hand . The thick ice layer attached to it is like a shriveled sponge, and a large amount of enchantment energy is like being poured into an endless abyss, there is no return, desperately struggling to harvest fruitless, passing by. The curse deepened the smile on Tina''s face. "Settis, struggle hard, see if you can break free, and quickly find a way, no... Tina glanced at the position of her arm. "Ice and snow will completely erase your existence. The pain of frost caused Setis to bit her lip and teeth. She was horrified to find that the ice flakes covering her entire arm were still spreading upward, and it had spread to the shoulders along the arm. Soon, she would be completely affected. Freezing, like the soldiers behind her, didn''t even have a chance to regenerate. "Ah! Mother! Dog! You humble mother~dog! Let me go! Let go... Setis gritted her teeth and yelled, panicking that the energy of the enchantment in her body was disordered, completely impossible. Obey her transfer. Moreover, even if there is a way to mobilize, it is of no avail. The ice layer attached to the arm is like an insatiable bottomless pit. The cursed eye that is constantly sucking in her hand has the power to **** and transform the opponent''s curse energy. He choked, didn''t respond, and couldn''t play any role at all. Instead, he became a drag on himself. "Damn it!... This despicable bitch, the dog, used such despicable means to lure me into the hook! "Hehehe, Miss Seth, if you want to continue to insult me ??with these crude and contemptible language, I don¡¯t care, but doesn¡¯t your life matter? Well, I don¡¯t feel angry, just take it. It''s the Yuyan that stayed in the world before Miss Setis died~" Tina looked at Mi La with a grin, leaned in front of her face, and blew a cold breath. "You, don''t come here!" Mi La''s face became pale because of her emotional loss, the muscles on her pretty face began to twitch, and her face began to freeze... Pretending to be bad at fighting is just to seduce yourself and get hooked? The closer you are to victory, the more you should be cautious... No, she has never seen this girl fight. She has always appeared in front of her with a weak, delicate, and recovering attitude, which led to her preconceived creation of "This girl is weak and physically defective." The porcelain doll shattered at the touch of a touch and had no combat effectiveness at all. ¡¯This concept. The arm was deeply frozen, Mi Li''s entire arm had completely lost consciousness. Seeing that Frost was about to climb on her shoulders, her eyes showed a fierce look, she gritted her teeth, freed her other hand, and cut the numbness with a sharp knife. The more flustered and near the edge of life and death, the clearer and calmer Mi Li''s brain became. He immediately drew out the saber around his waist, adjusted the chaotic curse energy in his body, poured it into the scabbard, and chopped off his arm with a loud shout. . The pain from the Broken Arm Festival was the first time she had to bear it in her life, but it did not bring her any breathing effort. She knew that she did not have the time to adapt to the pain, so she had to take advantage of the short time of Jin Chan to escape from Tina. . "Huhu, hu...Ignoring the thick layers of ice and snow on the ground, one somersault broke away from the ice and snow formation in an extremely embarrassing manner. Mi La was panting, his uniform was stained with silt and frost, and there were a few pieces of ice on his face, and the blood gurgled out from his broken arm. It looked more than embarrassing to describe. "Miss Setis escaped." Tina, who was holding the doll, raised her eyebrows, but she didn''t seem to care about it. Ming eyes glanced at the fracture of Miji''s arm with a hint of playfulness. "Settis''s little cousin, you can only give me a trace of admiration when you are so decisive and cruel. "You mourning puppy, I must smash you by myself!" Mi Chi gritted his teeth, his low voice suppressing endless anger and resentment. "Ahhh, I''m angry? Isn''t it that you can''t afford to play? Okay, return your hand to you." Then, the admiral shook up the broken arm embedded in the ice block, empty. Generally threw it to Mi Lai. Just when Mi Lai hurriedly began to dodge, the big ice exploded, and the ice fragments covered her whole body. "Ahem..." "Puff ha ha ha ha." Looking at Mi Fan Sai Tisi who was submerged by snowflakes and looked like a snowman, Tina bent down and laughed: "This despicable and humble puppy!...Mila, who was trembling all over, was also unconscious Frozen or angry, trembling fingers pointed at Tina who was laughing in the middle of the ice formation. "You guys! What are you doing? Hurry up and rush over to take this little dog to me! Regardless of life or death, chop off her hands and feet for me! I want this humble puppy to know the cruelty of the Penal Code of the Principality of Setis! Mi Lai¡¯s embarrassed image has had a significant impact on the morale of his soldiers. There is a sense of war-fearing. However, the military law is difficult to tolerate. Soldiers can only move forward, otherwise they will beheaded for disturbing the morale of the army Put to death. No matter what the result is, I can only bite the bullet and rush, and the bounty increases again. Could it be that it drops again? This regroups those who have a fluke mentality. The frost accumulated on the ground is getting thicker and thicker. The crushed ice with the fleshy limbs is buried by the heavy snow. The knights and maids on the chessboard are like messengers of ice and snow. The ice and snow are their weapons and will not cause any disadvantage to them. influences. The number of assaults continued to increase, but none of the soldiers could break through the ice formation. The successive assaults caused a large number of casualties. Sitting in the ice formation, Tina was content and looked at wave after wave with indifference. The soldiers who fell after being frozen in the ice seemed to be unaffected at all. Soon, the fear of war began to spread in the hearts of Sergeants Setis, like ink dipped in clear water. "What are you doing? Give me forward, don''t retreat!" Mila''s yelling overwhelmed the shouts of charging and killing. "With so many people, are you afraid of their small army with less than two hundred people?? Give me a head, if you don''t want to die!" These mortal things are in the way, nothing can be done except to drag her back! If the soldiers were a group of puppets without autonomous thinking, she would have already done a big deal. Mi Li thought bitterly. Chapter 561: "Spell arrows, muskets, shoot me inside? What are you doing in a daze? Use long-range artillery to cover the charge, do you need me to teach you this common sense? Commander? "Yes, yes!" The commander was frightened and sweated by Mi Lai''s tone. To be honest, he was also bluffed by the evil ice formation of the opponent. He immediately ordered the shield soldiers and heavy armored soldiers to retreat and let the crossbowmen fire. The gunmen lined up to shoot. However, whether it is gunfire ammunition or curse arrows, all are blocked by the ice wall raised by the ice formation. After the curse attached to the arrow bullets can be stripped off, the kinetic energy decays, forming pieces of exquisite ice sculptures on the ground. "Amazing incantation formation, it is breathtaking." The ice white-haired boy rubbed his chin, and his indifferent expression showed a rare hint of appreciation. "His elder, now is not the time to praise her! The mana node behind her is about to complete the teleportation! "Patriarch, this is not a solution... Once the soldiers get close to the ice formation, they will lose their mobility and be The nearby enemy beheaded, no matter how strong our forces are, we can''t withstand such a consumption. "It doesn''t matter, since I can''t deal with the ice formation that girl arranged, let her walk out in person." Mi Lai said with a smile. "Increase the bounty, don''t let the soldiers stop the charge, tear down this mansion and let the siege artillery come in!" "Yes!" "Crack!" The huge castle collapsed, and the smashed stones flooded the courtyard. Under the surprised eyes of everyone in Referno, the behemoth began to turn its gun head, and the trivial curse energy in the air continued to condense. A majestic and shocking force emerged spontaneously. The light particles that can be seen in the air continue to condense toward the muzzle of the tiger''s head, and the direction of attack is not the ice formation, but the magic node hall behind the ice formation. Tina lifted her gaze slightly. "Don''t worry about the ice formation, bombing towards that magic node!" This approach of SF light novel Mi Lai can be described as a direct reversal of the battle. The soldiers continue to charge, and Tina is focused on maintaining the ice formation, and there is no way to worry about the arc of the artillery fire. The siege tiger''s gun, the gunfire angle exceeds the range of her ice shield deployment, unless she is willing to disarm the ice formation, otherwise looking at the Setis soldiers who continue to charge, Tina made a decision without hesitation, she stood from her chair. Woke up. "Boom boom boom!" Accompanied by a roar of artillery fire, as the ice formation was lifted, a huge ice shield was erected in front of the hall. The spell attack of the Siege Cannon level hit the ice with a crisp and piercing sound, and two huge energies agitated together, and the light and scattered energy of the spell shattered the energy that was still on the edge of the center point. soldier. "Finally came out of the tortoise shell?" Milla grinned a triumphant smile, watching Tina, who walked out of the ice formation to protect her and was surrounded by the army, as if she had a chance to win. "Don''t worry, not only you are on the last train of hell, but also the princess who is trying to usurp the throne of the blood cub! ... You. Continue to bombard the teleportation hall with siege artillery. I don''t want to hear the gunfire stop until the temple is broken. Razed to the ground!'' Then, Mi Li looked at Tina with a smile. "My dear sister Tina, I want to see if you can protect yourself while protecting that dead ghost princess!" The siege artillery was raised again, and Tina raised her head silently in the face of the soldiers'' eyes. "...The last words or what else needs to be left, it''s better to be as early as possible." "Huh? What did you say?" Mi Lai said with a laugh. "I said, your last words, it''s better to explain it as soon as possible. The tip of his nose was stained with white stains, all the soldiers raised their heads unanimously, and looked at the snow floating in the sky at some strange time. It''s not time for snow this season, right? This is not the southern countries, so how come there are snowflakes at every turn? All the soldiers hesitated and felt strange, but Mi Lai noticed the abnormality. "You guys, haven''t understood what I mean." Tina swept across the soldiers, and finally turned her gaze on Mi Lai. The pair of bright eyes had turned into an icy blue like ice and snow at this moment, and the falling snowflakes dyed the ends of the purple long hair into icy blue, and between gestures, the snowflakes fluttered between her fingers. I saw that there were ripples of ice and snow around her, and the strong cold made the soldiers shiver. When they reacted, they found that their feet could no longer move, covered in ice and snow, and lost. perception. "If you want to move that hall, you all have to die here." Tina paused, and words colder than her temperament hit the soldiers'' hearts. ¡®Abusing Bing¡¯er physique will cause irreversible damage to your body and even suffer backlash. What Bai Ji said to her before she left appeared in Tina''s mind. Of course, she knows these, but... "Tina has no choice, Your Highness. The white light in the cabin hadn''t ended yet, Tina lowered her eyes, and the icy flower bones gathered her in it. [Awakening Curse: Extreme Bing Er half lifted] The petals stretched out, and the ice sculptures made of frost dotted Tina''s long hair. As she closed her eyes and danced in place, waves of ice patterns swelled around Tina as the center. Before the soldiers even felt panic and fear, the ice patterns spread across them and sealed them as ice sculptures. It seemed that within a few breaths, the entire ruined castle had become a world of ice and snow. Only a group of spectators who couldn''t breathe, moved, and had no temperature were watching the dance of the ice princess in the center. The energy of the majestic spell burst from the muzzle of the siege vehicle was directly frozen into a mass of ice-like energy body. "Settis, what about the last words?" Tina, wearing a long skirt, is like the sole master of the ice city, with frosty eyebrows, icy blue hair and icy blue mou, snow fluttering and flying, beautiful as a picture. "No..." Mi Lai, who was frozen with her feet unable to move, struggled desperately. She couldn''t believe that she and her army were defeated in just a few breaths. The failure was so complete... Looking at Tina who wanted to walk by herself with empty eyes, Mi Li''s pupils kept tightening. Only at this moment did she understand that the strength of the two sides was not at the same level from the beginning. no no! It''s not over yet! It''s useless to have a trump card! "Your elder, your elder! Help me! Please show your magical powers and wipe out this wicked woman who will only bring misfortune to the mother! Chapter 67 ~ Song of Despair (5,000 words) "Your elder, your elder, please help me! This witch who helped to abuse Chaozun wants to kill me! Please show your magical powers and kill this evil girl!" The ice layer attached to the feet quickly moved towards Spreading from above, Dong Jie''s ice patterns had already spread over Mi Li''s knees. The frostbite and pain from insensitivity tormented Mi Lai¡¯s nerves. The army was wiped out like the wind in an instant. Mi Lai¡¯s spirit was hit to a great degree, and out of instinct, he subconsciously pinned all hopes in the greet. On the ice-white-haired boy who was sitting on the ground by Bingfeng. "Extraordinary talent, unparalleled intelligence, but... the ice-white-haired boy elbows his head, looked at Tina who looked like a uniform in the ice and snow, and shook his head. "I said, Miss Mi Lai, the old man is not good at fighting, how do you want me to help you?" The ice-white-haired boy said boredly, as if he didn''t care about Mi Lai, whose life is hanging by a thread. "The elder is joking! The elder is one of the members of the elders of the ancient blood kingdom. I am familiar with the high-level curse and lost of the blood. Can... never ask for help. Mi Lai gritted his teeth and said it to an outsider for the first time in his life.'' Please''two words. "Even if you don¡¯t care about Mi Lai¡¯s face, you still have to remember your current Majesty, don¡¯t you? The ancient queens set the rules, and the elders can only assist the younger generations and cannot be called kings. Now only her Majesty can take on the heavy responsibilities. People!" Mi Lai said without giving up. A wonderful energy, full of vitality, the five-meter-diameter projectile centered on him was spotless, and it was not eroded by ice and snow. The ice-white-haired boy''s eyes revealed the age and sophistication that did not match his appearance, his eyes were as old as a torch, and he looked sharply at the snow-stained ice master. The large-headed wooden staff waved through the air, and another bag of petals was spilled from the pocket, making a chant. The chanted notes seemed to form a wall separating the ice and snow, and the icy blue ripples spreading towards the ice-white-haired boy stopped moving forward. [Sub-field: Rejuvenation] Peach petals flew by against the icy wind, and the warm breeze replaced the icy cold wind. The petals were scattered and scattered, just like when the spring returned to the earth, flowers and green leaves were everywhere, and the ice and snow melted when the spring breeze blows. The ice-bound city was thawed, and the thick layer of ice melted as soon as the spring breeze blew. The soldiers who had just melted and thawed were pale, and those who were too physical to survive the frost and ice, and those who failed, they went with the ice. Ablated. Mi Li hugged her knees and squatted shivering. She was so cold that she was trembling with her teeth, and she had no time to pay attention to the magic of this spring breeze. "It really is the''domain''." The ice-white-haired boy walked out of the crowd with a cane. He could feel the instigator of the ice and snow looking at him as if he was also looking at her. "It''s amazing, the second-tier species can actually release a''domain''-level blow. This is a super-large-scale spell that is only qualified to learn from the fourth-tier species. As far as talent is concerned, you may be the most advanced younger generation than the blood spirit empire. Even better. The ice-white-haired boy was very emotional. As a Tier 3, he was only lucky enough to be able to master this domain curse, but this domain curse had almost no practical use. At most, he could play his expertise in the domain curse. The curse of the domain of others squeezed away. Mira looked at Tina unwillingly. This was the first time she heard this taciturn elder sir speak so many things, and she still praised someone. The feeling of being completely beaten by the enemy of her life makes her very upset. If possible, she wants to rush up and give Tina to the corpse. "The genius is strangled in the cradle, the old man can¡¯t bear it, so now give you a chance, don¡¯t I resisted, if you make a promise, I will guarantee your safety." The ice-white-haired boy obviously knew the grievances between the two and made a promise in spite of Mira. "When entrusted with distress, the old man and others are just accelerating the end of this troubled world. You don''t want to see the emerging empire continue to chaos, do you?" Chapter 562: "Long-term pain is worse than short-term pain. I treat it very much in extraordinary times. In today''s situation, this loose and chaotic empire needs a stimulus. The ice-white-haired boy smiled. "Oh, then what do you want me to do?" There is always a convincing and cordial feeling when speaking. The ice-white-haired boy is probably like this. "I don''t think it is to solve the misunderstanding, but to make trouble?" "I said, this is the fastest way to end the chaotic world today. The so-called 100 causes must be fruitful. What kind of causes will be planted will get what." Do you think so? If that''s the case, I don''t have much to say. Tina sneered. "It''s a pity." The ice white-haired boy smiled helplessly. "Elder Nim, why do you talk so much nonsense to this enchantress? If she obstructs her, she will directly obliterate her! ¡®"It¡¯s a sin to kill such a genius personally. "Elder Nim didn''t care about the clamoring Mi Lai behind him. "Maybe, you may become the second most talented and potential young generation in the history of the whole blood clan, and my purpose is to let you die in This Nim greeted Mi, and even Ziling, who has temporarily sworn allegiance to them, is indifferent to them. In fact, not only him, but other members of the Senate, Jiping just acted with obedience. I have no choice but to do it. Did the lie that Ziling and the seizures had been weaving for so long deceived this group of old men? Do they really believe in Ziling''s rhetoric, do they believe that the culprit of everything is the princess? I am afraid that only they know this in their hearts. Maybe they believed this statement, maybe they were dubious,... they saw it through at the beginning, but there is no better way to decide to go with them and sacrifice most of the people and nobles, even the princess with the filthy human blood, to complete Zi Ling. The throne is stable. No one knows, maybe their so-called prince selection objects only see the purity of the royal bloodline. [Summon Wings] [Shadow World Summon Destroyed Black Demons] One by one, the battle has already started and it cannot be reversed. Perhaps the previous dialogue with Nim is a tactic to delay time. Tina intends to preemptively. Like her father, she is not the one who can fly = Similar to a vampire, but this does not prevent her from catching the spell and having the ability to fly. i. Guangmu Xiao now awakening curse: With the help of extreme Bing''er, her curse spring is affected by the cold, and the curse she releases will be mutated to a certain extent. For example, ordinary wing summons have become ice wings, and the little bats released by the black swarm become ice birds attached to frost. When they burst, ice **** splashes and releases a large amount of frost energy. If it hits the armor, it will definitely cause the body to freeze. The chills released by Tina are generated by the purest magic source, and can even directly freeze the spell that is also an energy form. It is undoubtedly a big nemesis to the demon species with curse energy flowing in the body. Of course, this also has side effects. Physical problems prevent Tina from using any spells with fire elements. Both parties wanted to preemptively. The other party seemed to be singing a huge curse that consumed astonishingly. Tina took the lead in seizing the opportunity. "The flaw is too obvious!" Tina snorted coldly, and quickly interrupted the release of the curse, instead releasing a simple and low-cost destruction-order curse to preemptively. Once hit by these ice birds attached to the origin of her curse eyes, the curse energy flowing in the body will definitely be frozen. Just like the principle of Mi Lishi, freezing the''pipe'' that transports the curse energy is indirectly frozen and blocked. The release of the''Awakening Curse''. Singing a spell is the most vulnerable time for a spell master. Tina does not expect that the destruction-level spell alone can eliminate this unfathomable young man, but at least it can more or less hinder him. However, the flocks of ice birds flying out abruptly were crushed by the airflow around the boy, turning into a pile of crumbs of ice, but the boy himself remained motionless, his singing still remained, ancient and mysterious. "...Tina continued to release a few simple frost lightnings, which were also crushed by the suspended airflow. Before he knew it, Nim had already activated his own awakening spell. [Passive Awakening Curse: Air Curtain], during the chanting of the spell, his body will be in an absolutely safe state, and will not be harmed in any form including the spell, object I, and spatial turbulence. He can use any spells unimpeded, even at the beginning of the war, he can unscrupulously release large spells to solve the enemy. The attack was fruitless, and when the enemy''s singing was about to take shape, Tina, who was flawlessly singing the guardian spell, could only release the curse eye demon to form an ice shield and ice wind and ice wall to protect herself. Finished singing today. "Why are you so tightly guarded? The old man said that he is not good at fighting, and he doesn''t like fighting, right?" Nim stroked the icy white hair in front of his bangs. ¡®That kind of simple and rude curse doesn¡¯t conform to the old man¡¯s aesthetics, so girl, you... "By the way, little girl, isn''t your name Lefornotina? There is still a big difference between the ancient pronunciation and today''s pronunciation. I hope I didn''t make a mistake. "Yes, it''s very standard." Wondering why a young boy called herself an old man, Tina knew that it was obviously not time to care about this insignificant issue. "Tina, what a good name, the same name and surname as the younger generation of the God of Lassambo... Just when the two were talking and talking, a few greens popped out of the cracks of the stone on the ruined castle. The young shoots broke out of the rocks and continued to grow wildly, quickly becoming a towering tree with luxuriant branches, covering the sky and the sun, and concealing the semicircular scorching sun that is about to rise in the distant mountains. Natural spell? ? Why would such a curse be released? Is there something weird in this tree... "I said, I never learn those violent and **** curses, which are purely destructive things, and have never had any meaning. Seeing Tina''s face blank, I don''t know what the other party wants to do, Nim smiled laugh. "Don''t worry, this tree is very ordinary. It won''t drop any explosive berries. It''s really ordinary. All it can do is cover the sun. "After all, I don''t like fighting and I''m not good at fighting, but if the enemy cannot compromise otherwise, then I have no choice, sorry." Nim bowed. Then, when Tina was caught off guard, a huge transparent gray vine emerged from the ground without any warning. It penetrated the ice shield and pierced Tina directly. The barrier between the ice wall and the ice shield was delayed. After releasing Bing''er, Tina, who was not good at moving, still had room to dodge. She dodged sideways and barely avoided "Papa!" The rabbit doll in her hand was let go because of too hasty actions. It fell under the roots of the big trees along the way. Oh no Tina''s pupils shrank suddenly, and she sprinted towards the roots of the big tree with her ice wings. "Blood spirits were born from shadows and blood. The shadows that cannot be mapped by light are the homes of blood spirits. They are summoned from the shadows, summoned by the elements derived from the summons, and from other worlds... Along the way, countless shadow vines emerged from the ground out of thin air, as dense as a forest, covered with thick and sharp thorns, rushing toward Tina, who had nowhere to hide, like a tide. [Extremely cold half lifted] With Tina as the center, the icy ripples are released quickly, and in a sudden spring, the energetic world is once again covered by ice and snow. However, Tina''s Ice Apparition seemed to have failed, and the cold lines passed through the shadow tentacles, without the slightest freezing effect, and it was not even affected by the deceleration "whistle" boom! ! "The shadow tentacles that followed her bombed down, punching through, and a cloud of smoke rose. "The outcome is determined." Nim shook his head, and when he was about to turn around, several coughs came from the smoke. "Well, really, she''s tenacious." Nim looked helplessly in the smoke, the girl with bruises and cuts, and at the most critical moment, she used her own curse to protect her heart, five internal organs, etc. Key parts. Although it is a blood noble who can regenerate infinitely, the damage caused by extreme Bing''er is an internal injury that cannot be repaired. Her hands were broken, her right leg was broken, and her noble dress was covered with blood. The maids and knights under his command were still stubbornly resisting the enemy, and the number was too small, and after all, they were unable to recover and fell one by one. One of the husband¡¯s awakening spells, places in the shadows, I can summon these black vines that will not be interfered by the spell as I like. "Twice in a row to overload this body, you are already at the end of the crossbow, give it up, with your broken body, there is no way to defeat me." Nim was a little convinced by the opponent''s tenacity, and at the same time sighed with emotion. It''s been a long time since Yu saw an opponent who could stand in a stalemate with him for so long and undefeated, and the opponent is actually just a younger generation with impure blood. If the position is correct, he will accept her as a disciple no matter what, so that she can be alone. time. It''s a pity that such abuse of Curse Eyes will only make this mutilated body more and more unrecoverable, even if you don''t kill her, I''m afraid it will not be much time... Which member of the Senate is not well-informed and experienced? How could you fail to recognize what type of physique Tina is? If he guessed right, this girl should be a descendant of that one. What she didn¡¯t expect was that she was more talented than her ancestors, and turned her defects into strengths. She even broke out twice in a row and half-removed. As a result, her bloodline was probably completely frozen by Ice Apparition Backlash. "Why?" Nim sighed. Since his appearance, this is the first junior who made him feel so emotional. "Why try your best to fight a battle that you can''t win from the wrong stand? In the end, you lost your life. .No, I lost? Pooh, sir, haven¡¯t you noticed yet? "Tina, physically and mentally dilapidated, gave her last smile. In full view, she pointed to the sky. Nim looked up, his eyes widened. I saw the towering tree he summoned with a thick, shiny layer of ice attached to the surface. It turns out that the half-discharged burst just now was not for freezing one''s own shadow vines... "Is it the shadow? Then, without the shadow, can you still summon these annoying things?" Tina''s **** mouth was slightly bent, and a palm that was still intact was stretched out and slowly closed. "Boom!" The towering tree instantly turned into shaved ice and collapsed in an instant, like an avalanche in an instant, huge pieces of ice sculptures and frost fell down "Here!!" The soldiers were scared by this shocking scene and fled in embarrassment, but they relied on it. 1 The old can''t escape the fate of being blocked by ice and smashed into a piece of debris. At first glance, the sun has hung high, dispelling the shadows. Chapter 563: "Haha." After regenerating her feet, Mi La slowly stood up on the ground, her body covered in filth and blood, but she smiled brightly. "Retreat!" Elder Nim''s expression changed, as if he felt something terrible, he hurriedly shouted. "It''s too late." Tina''s face was bloodless and expressionless, her pale face seemed to merge with the frost flooding behind her. "You all have to die here." Tina raised her head and prayed to heaven. She hugged the rabbit doll full of memories in her hands. Your Highness Bai Ji, this is the last song I can sing for you. [Extremely Bing Er completely relieved] Gather the enemies of ants and slaughter them all [New Killing A2 (Author: Weak weak to repeat a phrase ......) Chapter 68~ The explosion sounded abruptly in front of every soldier''s ears, followed by a blank white in consciousness. In the ice and snow, the magic spell texture covered by heavy snow surrounds the entire castle ruins, the dazzling light is so brilliant that people can''t open their eyes, the momentum is as great as a waterfall flowing down. The soldiers all felt like they had fallen into an abyss vortex, dizzy, the ice under their feet was surging and rolling, they felt that they were being supported by a huge force, and then they began to continue into the abyss again. Falling, a strong sense of tearing, as if countless hands are pulling every inch of their skin, trying to tear them into dust in the air. A whirlpool, a big ice whirlpool, in the storm, no one or anything is spared, insects and beasts trying to scatter, broken pillars, broken castle ruins, and of course the ground is at a loss Medium-sized creatures. Snow and Ice Apparition seemed to be mad. The snow storm spread to a great extent and enveloped the entire Inner City of Leferno, and even the entire Lord of Leferno. The erosion of the snowstorm was treated equally, and the soldiers who were ejected from the ground even Before yelling out, he was sealed by the entire ice, smashed to pieces, and became part of the snowstorm vortex. Disappeared with amazement, like a behemoth with life, the city-state of Leferno, which has been standing for a hundred years, wreaks havoc, and the roaring gale is like this city-state, the last tragic song of this family. Hunting in the cold wind, the giant of the ice storm is dragging the city state into the extremely cold ice abyss. Nearly a thousand miles away, all became a vast expanse of white snow. Frost and cold are pervasive, spreading out with the ice-covered Lord Leveruo as the center, and ice-covered for thousands of miles, it has become a kingdom of white snow and ice. I don''t know how long it took, the rasher''s snowstorm vortex stopped whistling, and the sorrowful cold wind was its residual breathing sound, as if it would freeze the lungs after a breath. Knot... Is it really over? The sick and weak girl she once looked down upon, with perseverance and perseverance, caused a second-order disaster that was unimaginable and comprehensible. Mi Li sat on the ground, her eyes dull, staring blankly as the raging snowflakes calmed down. She was so frightened that she didn''t know when, tears hung in her eyes, and even an unspeakable "Bing Er is completely liberated, and the power is about to catch up with [½ðÉñÂö]... It''s really chaotic. A blow." Nim sighed, stopped singing, and glanced at Mi Hong, who had come close to him in time when he was in a hurry. Although it was considered safe and sound, his spirit was obviously greatly impacted. It is estimated that these low-level juniors have never seen such a big scene in their entire lives. "It''s really surrendering one''s life, who is worthy of your protection." If it weren''t for the effect of the Awakening Curse that cannot be attacked in any form when it is chanted, Nim himself would not be spared, and the Invincible Awakening Curse It doesn''t just act on himself, the center of Saji himself is a small range, and Mira happens to be within the range. No matter, I can teach one to one. Although the little girl who was a bit despicable in this way survived, her subordinates are probably already... Looking at the white sleet ahead, Nim shook his head. I''m afraid, I can''t even find the body. As the girl named Tina said before, maybe she can''t win this battle, and they can''t win either. "Long, the elder, we, this is considered to be alive...?" Mi Hong trembling lips, staring blankly at the invisible snow mist ahead. "Forget it, I am ashamed, since the Battle of King''s Landing, I have never fought such an embarrassing battle, and the opponent is just a little girl." Elder Nim laughed mockingly. "Survived, I survived, I won. Mila''s eyes were hollow and she muttered to herself. Then, the corners of her mouth trembled and laughed. "Ha, ha ha ha ha! I, my Mi Zi Sai Tes survived?? It was not me who died, it was the little **** of the Lefno family, the dog? Ha ha... I survived, I won, Tina Lefno, I finally defeated you hahahahaha!" Mi Lai didn''t know whether he was crying or laughing, tears burst into his eyes with excitement, and the twitching corners of his mouth laughed endlessly, as if she had received much joy. "My Mila is the final winner. Anyway, I am the final winner! Hahaha!!" Her long hair was messy, the bones of the cold wind burst into laughter, and she coughed violently despite inhaling the ice scum. Looking at Elder Nim excitedly. "Then the elder, what are you waiting for? That little **** has stopped cooking, and is about to stop the magic power transmission node! Isn''t this the purpose of our coming?" "I think that this is the end of the matter, and there is no way to stop the transmission of the magic power transmission node." Nim''s words made Mila''s heart fall in an instant. "Ah? Why, you are one of the elders of the Senate. Can''t talk nonsense, let alone have any pity for these traitors who should go to hell?!" Mi La roared with a hint of anger. "Look at it for yourself." Nim glanced at Mi Hong, who seemed a little hysterical, and pointed to a place not far in front where the snow mist dissipated. In the wind and snow, the Magic Node Teleportation Hall was covered with a thick layer of blue-purple ice armor. The silver outfit was plain, and the stone hall seemed to be sublimated into the imperial palace of this ice kingdom. Kneeling in front of the hall was a girl who seemed to be praying. She hugged the doll rabbit in her hand and closed her eyes tightly, as if she was just asleep. or Mu Xiaowan "She completely released her Bing''er bloodline, drove the enemy to an extinction, and left her behind. "With the backlash brought by the complete release of Bing''er bloodline, we sealed ourselves together with the hall, and we couldn''t interfere. "What? ? It''s just a few pieces of broken hail, how can it be impossible to interfere? ? Watch me release a few fireballs to melt these things! "Mi Li was not convinced. She mobilized the curse energy of her curse eyes, which was still flowing, and transformed it into the form of fire elemental energy. [Elemental Summoning Fireball Cannon] A series of fireballs bombed towards the Node Hall. However, the two parties had not even made direct contact, and the fireball was actually sealed by ice and snow? ? "...?!" "This is the ice of the abyss condensed by the purest ice curse eye, which can freeze any form of energy body, it''s useless." Nim shook his head. "It is not the thick ice and snow that is blocking us, but the girl''s unwavering determination." "Thi... Mi La gritted her teeth, and walked up to the ice-bound Tina without a smile. "She''s still against me when she''s dead! Okay, stop me from interfering with the magic power transmission node? ? Don''t think that you can get peace when you die, I must get you out, and then break the ten thousand pieces! " "The ice in the hall is too thick and I can''t interfere, you are different!" Mi Li smiled angrily, drew out her long sword and poured magic energy, and slashed it towards Tina, which was covered in ice and snow. "Hey!" With a dull sound, the exquisite gem long sword froze and was folded in half. The ice spread on Mi Li''s fingers, and the frostbite hurt her so that she was forced to lose the hilt. "damn it!'' "Give it up, Miss Mira, this ice will take at least a week, and it won''t melt until the energy supplied to them is exhausted." "That''s good, it can be melted!" Mira smiled fiercely as she listened to the explanation of the elder behind her. "I see how long you can hide! As soon as the ice melts, I''ll drag you out and unload eight dollars and five horses!" Elder Nim frowned slightly, but didn''t say anything to Mira. "But, haha, do you really think you succeeded yourself? Okay, I will fulfill you, let the lovely princess live longer, and then she will be worse than... Mi Fan who has a long memory Go and touch these ice cubes, taunting the frozen Tina after ten meters away. "Do you think you have done everything perfectly? Haha," idiot mother~dog, don''t you know that the teleportation location has been secretly changed by someone? ? " "The place is still in the imperial city,...hehe, I think you two will meet soon." Mi Li said viciously. "I will send soldiers to watch and guard you. When the ice melts, it will be your "Mi here, stop." "At this moment, a voice stopped Mi Hong, not Elder Nim, who closed his eyes and calmed down. "Huh?" Mi Li squinted her eyes, first feeling that the voice was a little familiar, and then looked at the frozen eaves with a sense of feeling. "Oh, who am I? So it''s you? How, things are done? If you just felt it just now, you really missed a big show. What a pity, if you came earlier, this one Snow storms can crush you, an annoying fellow, to pieces." Mi Fan gritted his teeth. Although his words were vicious, he was unexpectedly not malicious, and he felt like a sharp tooth with a sharp mouth and a tofu heart. "It''s a pity, you failed to witness the destruction of your family personally, but secretly and indirectly accelerated the process of its demise. "I have completed the matter, and I also ask you to keep your promise, release my father, keep his life safe, and rehabilitate the Lefno family after he takes the throne." The young man said lightly. "Ha? Ha ha, you don''t even know if you have been taken advantage of? Are you so sure that I will abide by the promise and credit to you?" Mi Lai laughed mockingly. Chapter 564: "You will, Setis, you are not a treacherous person, I always think so." The young man affirmed. The eyes of the two were constantly intertwined in the air, as if a spark came in the cold air. ..., boring, I''m not interested in doing anything with your half-dead old father and this dying family. "Mi Chan rolled his eyes. "Thank you, as agreed, please also let my sister go." "Ah, I know, I know, this guy is completely dead anyway, just a corpse, whatever you want!" Mi Lai made a rare compromise. "Is this all right? The family of Referno, young master?" "Thank you very much, Setis." Vero bowed deeply to Mira. "Oh, the country is in trouble. The first thing you think of is not to defend your home and country, but to stand on the sidelines and protect yourself so that your family can continue. You still carry out the selfish style of the past as always." Fan sneered. "Thanks to the gift of you, I have thoroughly learned your perfect selfishness, and now I am so strong that I no longer need a man with any assistance by my side." "After your majesty is enthroned, I will be promoted to the prince regent of this country, you? But just the eldest young master of a declining family. "If so, thank you very much, Setis. .SF Light Novel...For so many years, your attitude is really the same as before, which makes me feel bored. Mi Li gritted her teeth and narrowed her eyes. "In fact, after so many years, I often think of you... "Where do you think of me? On the woman''s belly? Tell these words to your confidantes, Master Vero, your hypocrisy has only made me feel sick and laugh now!" Mi Li snorted coldly. "Okay, the banquet is over. It doesn''t make much sense to stay in this place where birds don''t lay eggs, especially since this piece of land still has a guy who disgusts me. "You are in this icy and snowy place, accompany your dead ghost sister to freeze to death!" Mi said viciously without forgetting to leave. "Isn''t the old gentleman leaving?" Looking at the figure that was drifting away, Vero looked at the young man who was still in the same place with his eyes closed and rested. "Oh?" Nim opened his eyes. "The old gentleman had better follow up quickly. Mira''s Y head is a road idiot. He rushed into a piece of white snow. Without a reference, he might get lost soon." Vero smiled helplessly. Laughed. "Hahaha, young man, you are so funny." Nim laughed blankly for some reason. "A person who knows the current affairs is a talented person, but what can he do to know the current affairs? No one knows whether his current position is correct, even the old man himself. "Well, I originally thought that the old gentleman was beaten by them... the old gentleman''s heart is as clear as a mirror, and no one can fool you." "Sometimes, pretending to be deaf is better than trying to be clever," Nim said solemnly. "Didn''t you do that?" "I just hope that this troubled world will end soon. By the way, I will protect my family and family. In the troubled times, who cares about it... Mr. Mi Fan is gone. If you want to go back and return to life, you''d better catch up. She, take her back, and also take her to be the new emperor''s important minister. "The relationship between you is really delicate." Nim shook his head with a smile. "Then, funny little guy, take care that as Nim''s figure on crutches went farther and farther, it was gradually invisible. No one noticed that the white light in the cabin of the teleportation hall gradually faded and slowly disappeared. Chapter 69~ .Ca...The current curse can sweep and spread, making intermittent noises one after another, and there is a vast expanse of white in the horizon, except that the flowing curse energy is being transformed into energy that distorts the space, nothing can be felt. , The blank consciousness was at a loss, but he could still feel the changes in his whole body, in a very subtle state of being half asleep and half awake. She couldn''t hear Milo''s endless chatter in front of her ears. It seemed that after entering the cabin, her contact with the necromancy world was completely severed. Except for the disturbing sound of spatial energy flow, the whole cabin was quiet. Quietly, nothing can be heard. There is no way to communicate with the outside world, or even with her own pets in the necromancy world. In the entire enclosed space, she called the necromancy world more than once, and she wanted to find someone to chat and fight in this long process. Bickering or something. Neither Miluo nor Yana responded to them. It was almost impossible, unless they could no longer hear their own voices. . "Little Tina, how long will it take?" Bai Ji sighed without receiving a response as expected. Probably, my current coordinate position is no longer on the main plane, right? Probably, between the dangerous spatial turbulence and the teleportation track? So my voice cannot be conveyed to anyone. Bai Ji has forgotten the time. She feels that she has passed a long time, and it seems that it is just a short moment. In this dark place, the consciousness is half asleep and half awake, and the concept of time has become blurred in this closed space. clear. . Strange, how come it suddenly became so cold. "With the orthodox bloodline of the royal family, Bai Ji''s body has not been cold for a long time. Is it a normal phenomenon caused by space teleportation? It should be. The energy conversion rate of this transmission node device is extremely low. It may also be a device engine that converts part of the spell energy into ice and snow summoning spells to cool the overheated device engine. But, what kind of ice and snow summoning spell is so powerful? Can you make yourself feel shivering? "Sucking and sucking..." The violently swaying cabin interrupted Bai Ji''s thoughts, and the world turned upside down, as if the device was uprooted by people, and the kitten was played like a toy ball. Unexpectedly, Bai Ji felt I can''t scream out, and I don''t have the desire to scream, I just feel a little dizzy in my brain. The overflowing energy caused the entire conversion device to become unstable. Bai Ji felt her entire horizon spin, and then she was bounced by a huge force. A feeling of weightlessness rose in her heart, and then her body became Distortion, like the refraction of light seen in the water. Is the transmission over? The light in front of her eyes burst out, and the dazzling flash blinded Bai Ji. It was like a huge space energy body, bit by bit nibbled at Bai Ji''s skin body. In the end, Bai Ji was completely swallowed by it. o For a moment, the dazzling bright light and the turbulent cabin stabilized and faded away, replaced by trembling tinnitus in front of the ears. The head hurts! It''s like someone is tapping his forehead with a spoon over and over again! Bai Ji~ subconsciously used the action engraved in the soul and memory to hold her head and squat defense. The light dimmed, and the feeling of tinnitus and dizziness disappeared. Bai Ji opened her eyes cautiously. For the body of the blood race, the feeling of darkness does not take too long to adapt, and she can see things clearly even in absolute darkness. She found that since 2 was sitting in the center of a huge magic circle painted like a round cake, several candles burning with weird blue ghost fires were regularly lit on all sides of the magic circle, and the magic circle was painted. The ancient inscriptions are complex and cumbersome, but they are chiseled very neatly. At first glance, they are written by the master who engraved the spell. Moreover, Bai Ji still knows these curse inscriptions. Most of them are made by the ancient blood spirits. Most of them have been lost now. This is completely impossible to be the receiving and transmitting node curse array arranged by Tina''s orders, right? Could it be that Little Tina had made a mistake of the teleportation location, or could it be said that the curse node was too old and had a problem, and she teleported herself to an unknown ruin somewhere? Tina''s disposition, it is impossible for Tina to make such a low-level mistake so carelessly. If there is a mistake in a certain ring, Bai Ji is more willing to believe the latter. "You can''t believe fake and shoddy products." Bai Ji sighed. No, I shouldn''t say that (I should be grateful that this disrepaired Sanwu product can successfully teleport myself to a certain place on the main plane, instead of directly stirring myself into the turbulence of space. She looked at the magic circle under her. Could it be that this magic circle interfered with its own transmission, so that the transmission went wrong? ¡­¡­Is it a coincidence or someone deliberately did it, "Nah~ Mortal, are you the curse of my generation?" Bai Ji, who was in the center of the curse array, covered one eye with her hand, and smiled evilly, "Ahhhhhh, why can''t you help yourself It¡¯s a second in middle school?...First of all, first determine where you are and then make a decision." "You don''t need to determine the position, let''s tell you." Bai Ji''s voice was interrupted, and a knight captain dressed in plate armor and a firm appearance led a group of people in black robes out of the shadows. . "This is the Scarlet Empire Imperial City. Congratulations, Your Royal Highness. The half-slung teleporter did not mistakenly teleport you to an unknown person, but safely delivered you to us." "Ah, what are we supposed to be? It turned out to be premeditated." Bai Ji''s tone became cold. The other party clearly knows how he will appear in this place, so that''s easy to explain...This is unbearable, especially after seeing the appearance of the second second in the field just now, I can''t keep any of them! "Where is your Royal Highness? Didn''t you still arrive at the imperial city safe and sound as you originally planned." The cavalry captain sneered. "It''s just that some deviations have occurred in the location. The original plan was to be transported directly under the imperial palace in a small alley in the south of the city." "It''s too late to know now, but then you can still understand it. You must never think of who the real culprit is. "We didn''t plan to think about it either. It was too much brainstorming." The breath changed, and the sickle slashed through the night, whizzing from the darkness. "Is it okay to ask directly from your mouth?" Bai Ji smiled evilly. "Haha." The captain of the cavalry sneered. The people in black who surrounded him no longer knew when they gathered in front of the curse array, knelt on their knees, and prayed devoutly. "It''s not good to peek at others'' behavior. Let''s increase your memory in the next life!" The whistling wind from the giant sickle [Gutemala] replaced Bai Ji''s roar. However, before the sickle was swung out, it was there. Bai Ji just moved, and when she was about to stand up, she felt as if she had touched some invisible barrier, her knees softened, and a tingling sensation spread all over her body from the soles of her feet. Chapter 565: "Woo àÓ!" His knees were soft and weak, and he knelt down, even when the sickle touched the barrier, it was bounced back to the prototype, like a defeated soldier, and shrunk to the ground. Bai Ji''s body. "Ah, sure enough, let''s just say, how could the enemy be unprepared?" Bai Ji bowed her head, kneeling on the ground weakly, her body trembling. "You guys, you want to control us with this third-rate curse restraint formation, but it''s whimsical!" Bai Ji stood up slightly under the restraint of the curse formation. "All-knowing and all-powerful." The awakening curse that came and flicked as soon as it was called had no effect, and no matter what Bai Ji''s heart called, there was no way to summon it. "Save the time, my beloved Princess, this is not a third-rate magic circle, this is a magic circle specially used by the ancient blood empire to suppress imperial family members who have made mistakes." Don''t say it''s you, even if it''s first The ancient empress can be subdued. The captain of the cavalry smiled and approached the curse formation. "Tsk, it''s worthy of the curse array arranged by the ancient veterans. It is easy to tie the princess. This kind of lost skill is probably only mastered by the ancient veterans! "Ahhhhh, we seem to have heard a very interesting word." Bai Ji half-opened her eyes and raised her head slightly. The black-robed man who prayed on all sides said something in her mouth. Oh, it turned out to be this magic circle, no wonder it gave me a very familiar feeling. In my memory, I also used this circle to capture a certain member of the royal family who had rebelled and rebelled. I didn¡¯t expect that one day it would actually affect Bai Ji¡¯s concentration. As she expected, she couldn¡¯t feel the connection between the curse eye and her at all. The uniqueness of this circle is that it directly blocks all the connections between the person and the eye of the curse. It cannot activate the eye of the curse, and it is impossible to mobilize the curse of oneself to activate the awakening curse. If it is discovered early, it would be fine, the problem is not big. ,(But when the electricity hadn''t had time to summon the Awakening Charm, he was caught off guard, even [Gutemala] bounced back to its original shape and turned into a hairpin. What these people have to do now is to perfect the curse and completely seal off the blood of the curse. This is really nothing to do with all the calculations. Sitting cross-legged in the curse formation, Bai Ji sighed. Now that she knows that struggling is useless, she might as well keep calm and think about what to do next. "Now, who is the one who ordered us to be arrested? "Naturally, her Majesty the Queen." "Puff, you can tell this kind of joke to the people, even some stubborn lords and nobles, tell us? Is this an insult to accurate IQ?" "The long-lost princess has won the true story of Her Majesty the Queen. She is well-known and reasonable. It is the standard etiquette style of the royal family. When I saw it today, it was still a bit sharp." The captain of the cavalry did not know whether it was ridiculing or emotional. "You are such a person, why do you curse when you meet?" Bai Ji frowned. "Is it true that Lilias is really good?? Should I praise you for being able to speak, and success angered us? What kind of true biography can we get from her? Kindred socialite or rounded corner leader? How do your parents discipline you as a young man? " Although the captain of the cavalry was not a person who was loyal to the queen, it was the first time someone dared to slander the queen so blatantly, he couldn''t help being stunned. "The Queen is so disrespectful...Although she is rebellious, the Princess is also her daughter anyway? If she is a cousin, then... 0SE of Oji "What is love is, it is not important, and oh, pull out a dead person as a shield to preserve your reputation. You guys don''t respect her more than we disrespect her." Bai Ji is here. She gathered her smile for a moment, and said coldly but earnestly. "Ha, the princess had guessed it a long time ago? A sharp mouth can speak well, so I don''t want to argue with you so much. I can tell you because you are a princess. That''s right, order us to do this. The man who does it is the new emperor of the Scarlet Empire, Ziling Da" Ziling? Bai Ji tilted her head. "Who, from which name came out, it''s a name that I have never heard of." "It doesn''t matter if you see him or not, na, let''s be arrested by design, do you know that doing this now is a rebellion, usurping the throne of the blood family for speculators?" Bai Ji raised her eyebrows. "Usuring the throne? Hahahahaha, a big joke! Shouldn''t you say this from the rebellious princess? Besides, you are just a product of the queen''s whim, in essence, it''s just a low Rank kind, say that the princess respects you!" The guard laughed. "So, you rebelled and let the queen step down, and finally killed her?" Bai Ji said calmly. "There is something wrong with the Queen''s approach. Facts have also proved that Prince Ziling is a leader who is more capable of being in power than Her Majesty. Besides...Have we ever killed Her Majesty?" "What do you mean?" "Haha, you will know soon...speaking." I have heard that the queen and the princess are not so different from each other. The facts have proved that it is true, but the captain of the cavalry always feels that it does not look like what he imagined. The difference is very different. It''s easy to see. First of all, the princess Bai Ji''s eyes are more vivid, and the ends of her silver hair are actually cherry-colored, and things similar to black wings of a little bat grow on both sides of her head. Apart from the appearance, these features are not very similar. "Hey, you guys are going to block it quickly. Why haven''t the blockade been completed yet? As long as you used this little time, we all finished Mumu early~~ (yawning "Don''t be disturbed by her, concentrate, don''t make a mistake, the elders teach you the sealing technique hand in hand, don''t let the elders down, and look down on us younger generations. "Hurry up, everyone is going to fall asleep." Bai Ji, who was sitting in the center, urged lazily. "Hehe, the princess is really in a hurry... Don''t worry, your princess, it will be over soon, and I will take you to see the person you are thinking about later. 70 ~ The New Emperor With the completion of Jieyin, suddenly, the curse array that was originally a dead thing began to flow and spin, as if it had been given life by someone. Bai Ji did a little bit of perception, and she could no longer feel the existence of her curse eyes. The curse energy that was not only flowing in her body was also blocked by the source and gradually disappeared. This process is cumbersome and complicated, and the amount of work is not the same as the masterpiece of the curse formation "Slaying the Silent Formation". Among them, the ancient inscriptions on the curse formation are not all from the blood spirit, and the most core part of the curse is from the ancient Gulan. empire. The Gulan tribe and the blood spirit race can be said to be natural rivals. The Gulan bloodline has a strong restraint on the blood spirit bloodline, and vice versa. The two bloodlines that restrain each other and oppose each other create a very subtle relationship between the two. Relationship. According to legend, when the gods of the First Age were still in existence, Rasambo + Lilith, the ancestor of the blood spirit, had a political disagreement with the **** Ra. Sepriel, the ancestor of the Quran. They refused to give in to each other in the hall of the gods, and they continued to produce. They quarreled and even fought for this. While their descendants inherited their blood, they also inherited the discord engraved in the blood. In most cases, this relationship has made the two sides intolerable and endless. There have been countless wars, both on the surface and in the dark. If both sides are not both powerful and powerful, fighting for a life and death will inevitably lead to loss of both sides and a small country. For profit, the two sides who see each other''s dislikes may have struggled to subjugate the country and exterminate the species. Of course, the war broke out in the end, and in the end the blood spirit empire was narrowly defeated by the mainland coalition forces. The blood spirit tribe was slaughtered in large numbers, and the clansmen did not survive. This contradiction between them escalated into unshakable hatred. Early in the ancient times, they discovered that their bloodlines each possessed restraint. The blood spirits took the lead in using this principle to steal several high-level incantation runes engraved by the Qulan clan. Knowing this, Gu Lan was not to be outdone, and also ordered someone to steal several high-level engraved mantras from the blood spirit, which were also used to seal the rebellious royal family members. The behavior of you coming and going between the two parties indirectly formed a kind of brainstorming, which caused the seal bloodline magic circle to gradually develop. However, most of the curse arrays related to the seal were lost in the great catastrophe caused by the invasion of the ancestors. After the bloodline was sealed, most of these black-clothed servants became unscrupulous against Bai Ji. Perhaps in their eyes, the princess who was sealed with cursed eyes was just a little girl with no power to bind a chicken, and there was nothing to be afraid of. In addition, the person in front of him has been deprived of the title of princess and has been labeled as treason. There is nothing to be afraid of. Bai Ji was handcuffed and handcuffed lavishly. "Now, can you lighten it? This long skirt is our favorite one." Bai Ji suggested calmly. "If it''s torn apart, we will feel very distressed." "Give me a lighter movement, don''t be so excited when you see a woman casually, and don''t see who it is." The cavalry captain frowned slightly and said. "Thank you." Bai Ji leaned slightly to him politely. "No, it''s the former princess at any rate, at least let you save the only little self-esteem left." The captain of the cavalry snorted and waved to order his subordinates to carry Bai Ji to follow him. "No, we will go, we don''t need your support." "Your Royal Highness, you''d better not use any tricks, you can''t escape my eyes." The cavalry captain''s eyes narrowed into a gap. "The curse eye is sealed, and your hands and feet are also handcuffed. Even if we get rid of you, we can''t run far. What kind of sheep can be drawn out of our current appearance?" Bai Ji spread out her hands and motioned to her wrists. Iron chain. "It''s best to be like this. Don''t think about unrealistic things under the net. Under the leadership of the cavalry captain, Bai Ji was taken out of the underground laboratory of the palace. The dazzling sunlight dazzled Bai Ji slightly covering the familiar palace layout. It can be said that this is the existence of "Bai Ji". The place where she was born is familiar with the well-developed palace routes. She is very familiar with every corner of the Scarlet Imperial Palace. But now she is not as the master, but as a prisoner, escorted by the guards, walking on the palace road that is very familiar to him. The palace is not as lively as it used to be, and it doesn''t seem to be so lively at first, but it feels a bit more lifeless than before, and something is missing. Being escorted like this, Baiji Jun swept over everything in Huanghanli, and the luxurious palaces were still standing there. These impassable dead creatures were good, they wouldn''t care who the ruler of the imperial city was or who was on the throne. Bai Ji was holding a long skirt, even though she was handcuffed heavily in handcuffs, she was still subconsciously maintaining standard etiquette. She glanced over her former residence without feeling in her heart. She was just worried about the person who would help herself come to the emperor wholeheartedly. What happened to the girl in the city. Chapter 566: The eyeliner penetrated the senior level of the Referno family. At this time, Tina is likely to have already encountered the enemy. It is impossible for the end of the eyeliner to miss such an excellent opportunity. She can almost imagine that when she enters the teleportation cabin. What a huge war happened in such a short period of time. So, what is the result? How is Tina? book.SFA "Looking at the palace where I once lived, do you have a lot of emotion? If you knew that today, why should you be? If your Royal Highness is willing to be a good child who keeps your duty, we are still willing to support you with the courtesy of monarchs." The captain of the cavalry said slowly. "However, the facts have proved that the hearts of those who are not from our race must be different. If you change your bloodline, you cannot change your heart. In a sense, you are really tenacious? If you are a little more rested, this palace is still yours. Isn''t it a thing?" "So, who does this palace belong to now?" Bai Ji tilted her head. "Of course, it is the new emperor of the blood family, Ziling. In terms of bloodline, he is the emperor''s brother of the current empress. In terms of seniority, no one can do anything except Delan. , He deserves to be the new emperor of the empire. "Oh, so are you planning to take us to see him?" "The new emperor wants to meet you, a rebellious princess. After all, brotherhood, at least, I want to tell you the rebellious princess before the execution." "Ahhhhhhhhh, I should avoid the old ones. If you want to kill, kill them, why bother, pretending to be a good elder, he is tired when he is acting, and we are also very tired when we look at it." Bai Ji sighed. , Asking her to meet the so-called emperor''s uncle who hadn''t even seen him a few times, it was bothersome and bothersome. "His Royal Highness, don''t take Master Ziling''s kindness for granted. If it is not based on the affection between relatives, you will be sentenced to execution on that day." The cavalry captain said coldly. After bypassing the gates of the main hall, when the cavalry captain took Bai Ji to the Scarlet Shadow Palace, Bai Ji was almost watching. She realized that the guards who led the way were definitely not the original guards of the palace, and they were even familiar with the palace route. Even she was not as good as she, having gone around several big circles before she came to this hall that the royal family directly enjoyed. Familiar halls are carved with reliefs of various legends of blood races and exotic animals, and even dragon-like creatures. Several rows of jade pillars are inlaid with gorgeous jewels and jaspers. The ceiling of the temple beam is inlaid with an obsidian black wheel, and a rotating black shadow is mapped in the center of the temple. This is a shadow stone extracted from the dark jade liquid. The flames of the 8th flame can also keep the room temperature. The coolness of autumn is not only beautiful, but also plays the role of shielding light, creating an environment suitable for the living of the blood, and its value is immeasurable. The war of the coup did not seem to have spread to the palace, at least the main hall and the community palaces are still intact. Lilias is probably the stage after the peaceful coup. It is estimated that 80% of it is cold now. In the center of the main hall, on the obsidian throne inlaid with scarlet gems, a middle-aged man in a formal attire mopping the floor-style royal robes sits upright, with his white hair draped over his shoulders, he has thick eyebrows and big eyes, and his angular face is not angry. Ziwei, sitting on the throne passed down through the ages, is like the orthodox king of the blood of the Qianqiu generations. Wang Yimu''s novel "See Your Majesty." The guards bowed to the figure above the throne of the gods in prayer. Everyone knelt down and bowed their heads, but Bai Ji still stood still, motionless. "Your Royal Highness, why don''t you worship the Lord of the Ages?" The captain of the cavalry was very dissatisfied with Bai Ji''s indifferent behavior. "It doesn''t matter, the little niece wants to stand, so just stand. Regarding your identity, you really don''t need to be polite to my remote emperor." Zi Ling''s voice was thick and deep, quite imperial. "You all step back and let me talk to my little niece. "If you are instructed, those in the lower class will be there on call." The captain of the cavalry retreated with a group of servants. For a time, there were only two figures left in the spacious hall, one tall and one short. "I remember at that time, I even hugged you personally. I didn''t expect you to grow up like this." Zi Ling was like a late and kind old man feeling the same as before. "Uncle Ziling, don''t say these disgusting words. It makes you feel like you are a harmless old man who cares about your family. We haven''t eaten breakfast yet, and don''t want to vomit out the meal we ate the other day. "Hehe, the princess seems to have not adapted to the sense of identity gap yet, no one can bear it." Zi Ling looked around, as if he had been intoxicated in his own world. "Ah, it turns out that sitting on this throne has such a wide field of vision. It''s no wonder that so many people want to usurp power after sharpening their heads. To be honest, if you continue to stay in Saplan, uncle is not good, right? You act, so, my lovely niece, are you planning to come back and **** this throne from me?" "Uncle Ziling''s words are mistaken for cause and effect. If it weren''t for someone to collude with foreign parties to usurp power, we really don''t plan to return to this place that makes us have nightmares all day long." With Tiesuo, Bai Ji But it seems to be empty. "I don''t want to come back? Is this true? But in the end, your little niece will still come back? Haha, uncle, I know, there must be a chance in Lanzhou in this world. Don''t deny it, "I not only understand your motives for coming this time." Impure, I also know that you squinted your eyes at Sapling and stared at Bai Ji''s inch. I can tell from the change in your appearance that you have the characteristic of returning to ancestors.'' On the skin, it is like admiring a rare treasure. Waiting for a magical place? " "Did you think of a way to purify your bloodline? There is actually a way to die in Saplan." Bai Ji doesn''t care about the other party. Smiled. The fate can only be mine, little niece, thank you "Haha, maybe it will be like this, but now, anyway, I will use this blood to conquer the entire continent with this opportunity. Bring this opportunity to me straightforwardly, and then you can take a good rest and watch "Ah, understand, did you know Lilias was killed by you?" Tiger poison does not eat relatives, and I have never killed me. "Oh? Why does my niece say that? Hehe, you can rest assured about this, Ji Ping''s face is full of smiles. "Let''s say "Of course, as long as you are not a fool, you will definitely do this." , In the end, you will take the blood together, right? "After the inheritance of the first embrace, we will continue to artificially create descendants with royal blood." For you, my value is not only the blood in the body, smile. "This is what you said about your niece, I have never said that before." Zi Ling laughed at the purest blood of the ancestor, and...he. "Besides, what about that? If that can make me pure a bit of my own blood in one fell swoop, I can''t get there, little niece, it''s a pity that you, as a human in nature, even if you get the chance to raise your heights. "The emperor needs to give lords and nobles and the people under his rule" but unfortunately, it is not the same as you think. Besides, I am pale and weak, so I need items. I think, don¡¯t you tell me?" Zi Ling Skin Xiaorou said without a smile. "And the language always seems like your little niece, your head is good.''The way to purify the blood, of course, is inseparable from "Sorry, little niece, you guessed it wrong, I''m already convinced that I have mastered the extreme way... Ziling seems to be a bamboo in his chest. Your "help", but I don¡¯t need to adopt the status of the orthodox successor of the Red Empire as cumbersome and complicated as you said, the emperor of the blood race "I¡¯ll say it straight, little niece, you have lost the human heart. As a gorilla, I will recognize you. If you board the plane, you will also have no country and can only be inherited by the blood race. I, and the noble lords under my command, will not recognize you, understand? It seems to be too depressing. For a long time, in front of Bai Ji, "Only I, the native blood royal family, have that qualification. "Ziling concealed it again. "Guard. "What is your majesty''s order: 3''God, be a princess for a while." "Take your Royal Highness down, don''t treat her badly, let her last few minutes of life Chapter 71~ Under the **** of the guards, stepping into a courtyard, Bai Ji recognized this place, and the queens of Lassambo''s lineage had some weird personalities and some abnormal hobbies. Not all queens can release the huge pressure brought about by government affairs in a normal way. In the history of blood clan, some queens with weird personalities often need to use outsiders to relieve their pressure. So there is this place. Whether it is a beautiful, handsome man or a graceful woman, someone needs someone to adjust the empress¡¯s unstable emotions. As for their specific ways to relieve stress, it is not convenient to talk about them. After the founding of the blood family, according to customs, this place, which was famed as "Baiyun Ting Luo", was an indispensable part of the Queen¡¯s Palace, but it seems that it has never been used, at least Bai Ji has never seen Lily. Yass used this place. After all this time, the guy¡¯s 80cheng was completely cold, and I don¡¯t know where the corpse was buried. Isn¡¯t Zi Ling going to let him, the emperor sister, be a corpse in the wild? At any rate, he had to be buried in the royal cemetery or something. "Mi Luo, how is the progress in cracking the blockade of the Necropolis." "It will take a while, what about your side, hasn''t it been delayed. "Not that it will be our execution day in a few days. Before taking us to sacrifice to the sky, he will announce to the world, "The culprit has been captured, and when the lucky day is to kill the sacrifice to the sky, we will start a new era of the Scarlet Empire." Well, maybe There is some discrepancy with the original words, probably like this.'' "Huh? What''s wrong, I don''t speak anymore. "Ms. Yana and your subordinates were anxiously like ants on a hot pot after learning about your current situation, but you, the client, are like a living outsider. "Then what can we do? Are you as anxious as they are as if the ants on the hot pan have lost their sense? To cry is to die, and to smile is to die, in that case, what are you doing? If this is really our last What''s the use of urgency in terms of fate? Isn''t it better to go on the road with a smile? "I understand. Hold on for a while. At least these days you will be safe. You will anger the guards who are guarding you, but no one can save you." Ah, haven''t we seen our situation getting better? ? The previous few times I went to the city, I was in jail. This time, I lived in a palace. This time I made a leap. ¡¯ "In short, you should be cautious. We can''t come out to help you until the necromantic world unlocks it." After that, Milo interrupted the contact. Now, Uncle Guard, we have arrived at the place where we are held. Somehow, please help us to get rid of the shackles. It is very inconvenient to eat and sleep with this kind of thing. "Bai shook the heavy chain in his hand for a while. "I''ll be dead in a few days, but I''m a princess anyway, can''t this little request satisfy us?" " The guards glanced at each other, seemingly unable to make up their minds. "Untie it for Princess Princess." The captain of the cavalry said. "This is probably also what your Majesty Ziling meant. Let this princess be a princess for a few days. After all, it is the last time that the bloodline of the royal family is strong. Once the curse eye is sealed, almost all of the power will be lost. The heavy-handed arms are all Ziling''s personal soldiers. These guards are absolutely enough to deal with a little girl no matter how hydrated. After the shackles were released, Bai Ji moved a little sore wrists and ankles, stretched out a big lazy waist as if bored, and stepped into the courtyard with her little leather boots. "This will be the residence of Her Royal Highness the princess these few days. The maid will bring you everything you want to eat. Just ask the maid if you want to eat." The solemn and white-haired butler old man set a standard to Bai Ji. Bai Ji felt flattered by the courtesy of the monarch and ministers. "Oh, it''s so good, can you order whatever you want to eat? That''s great. I''ve been in exile for so long and ate the blood clots. "Although the order is true, the old slave will let the imperial dining room cook. In addition, there is one The old slave also had to explain to the princess, don''t run around, at least, don''t run out of the courtyard. "The old butler''s words became meaningful. "I can''t run away even if I''m tired, but I''ll be caught again, so why should we run?" Bai Ji was confused. "It''s okay if you understand, your Royal Highness is almost tired, and the old slaves don''t talk too much. There are many rooms in the courtyard, and each of them can be used for rest. But, don''t go to the far right of the third floor of this building. The room.¡± The housekeeper did not explain why, he left in a hurry. Did not explain the reason for the stay, (not to mention the consequences, this is not a warning, but a reminder. "Excuse me." Bai Ji opened the door and entered the house. The interior of the attic was well decorated, with deep red carpets. There was no lack of management due to long-term unoccupiedness, and no dust fell in the corners. Bai Ji had visited this place called the Queen''s Palace, but did not enter these pavilions to observe. The four links in the attic hall are well-developed, the front is the back ~ the courtyard, and the left and right lead to the flower garden and the pond respectively. On the corner of the stairs D on the first floor, there is also a sculpture of a giant gargoyle. Chapter 567: It''s noon now, and the French windows on the second floor can clearly see the golden tulle swaying across a colorful flowerbed with light green. She involuntarily reached out her fingers, feeling the warm and soft touch of the sun. , The time when h''s body changed was his darkest moment. The emptiness and confusion occupied the desire to continue to survive. It was also at this time that Lilias would force herself out of the castle regardless of her wishes every day, and then Throw yourself on a garden grass F. "Now, Little Baiji, try to get closer to us. The amblyopic self can only see a vague white shadow not far away from him, his limbs are weak and unable to support his body at all. At that time, I hated her, hated her, hated this vampire demon who forcibly tampered with her bloodline, and wished to break her into pieces and lay her on the ground like this, but unexpectedly, Lilias He didn''t make any punishment for her disobedient, but just stood and waited, waiting for the **** the ground to stand up, walk towards her and wait until the sky darkened, Bai Ji blinked her eyes, and the white shadow still stood still. In situ. So thirsty and hungry She didn''t eat or drink in the afternoon. She didn''t know if Lilias had eaten anything during this period. At least, she couldn''t keep going. It''s okay to starve to death like this, maybe Lilias can be starved to death together. Thinking of this, I was hungry and fainted, but the next day, I still had to face the same experience. At the beginning of being embraced, Lilias never condoned her harshness. She once attributed this to torture, which was the evil taste of the devil Lilias. In fact, this is not the case. If it hadn''t been for Lilias''s devilish torture, Bai Ji might still be lying sickly on the bed and paralyzed. Strolling through the wind-blown courtyard promenade, Bai Ji came to the rightmost room on the third floor of the pavilion. The wooden house was hidden, and the small shoes placed outside the door confirmed that there were indeed people inside. Bai Ji didn''t hesitate, and opened the wooden door. With the slight and imperceptible turning of the door shaft, the concealed door was pushed open. Just like one day two years ago, I strayed into her room and saw her who was asleep. The scene was so similar. The cool wind blows in from the curtain of the floor-to-ceiling windows, and the sunlight fills the birch floor of the house, shining on the girl''s impeccable silver hair, shining brightly. On the white velvet princess bed, the girl seemed to slept very sweetly, completely unaware of her arrival. The pure silver hair was scattered on the bed, and the transparent curtains fell down, like a world away scene. Like a subconscious behavior, or perhaps for other reasons, Bai Ji took off her leather shoes and placed them neatly next to another pair of shoes. The size unexpectedly moved away from the legs wrapped in white silk stockings. Bai Ji came slowly. When you get to the bed, lift up the curtain. "Oh, it''s really a shame that I didn''t get dismembered and killed because of the coup''s resignation." Looking at the sleeping person on the bed, she was silent for a long time, and Bai Ji shook her head with regret. "There are endless ways to get rid of our spirits. Why does self-protection become a problem at a critical moment?" Speaking of it, puff puff, do you have today, old witch? Are you kidding Lili Biaosi when you were thrown down and imprisoned by someone as a pet guinea mouse? However, the **** the bed seemed to slept very hard, and did not hear the ridicule and sarcasm from Bai Ji in front of her ears. "Ahhhhhh, are you asleep? Did you sleep so dead?" Bai Ji leaned down and poked the face of this girl who looked very similar to her. "Well, it looks like she is really asleep." Bai Ji licked her lips with a mischievous smile, climbed onto the bed, straddled Lilias'' waist, and leaned down. "If you don''t wake up, we will be pranking, don''t you plan to wake up?" Lilias breathed smoothly, her lower abdomen was slightly ups and downs, it was absolutely impossible for outsiders to tell whether she was asleep or not, but Bai Ji, who was the person next to the pillow, was different. "It''s boring, it looks like I''m asleep, hehe, that''s the case." Bai Ji smiled and took out a quill pen from under the skirt. "You can''t notice it if you quietly draw a turtle on your forehead!" Bai Ji used her tongue He licked the tip of the quill pen, dipped it in ink, and drew a circle beside Lilias''s face. Lilias was still asleep, showing no signs of waking up. "Cut, did you really fall asleep?" Bai Ji dullly threw her pen aside. Speaking of which, I''ve had to take a shower for many days, right? There must be a big bath in such a big courtyard, so I haven''t had a bath for a long time. As soon as Bai Ji turned around and took a step, someone pulled her wrist from behind, and then she was pulled from behind to the bed before she could react. Yeah! "Unexpectedly, Bai Ji screamed, her vision turned upside down, and she saw the ceiling in an instant. Huhu" light breathing sounded in front of his ears, two small milky white forearms wrapped her arms around her neck. "Yeah! Okay, so Bai Ji only felt that the back of her head was on a particularly hard and flat place, which was very uncomfortable. Ah, this guy is too much, pretending to be a lie, and letting himself taste the feeling of a tablet pad, really has been thinking about how to tease himself? I don''t know why, after blurting out the words just now, Bai Ji felt that her arms around her became tighter. "Lilias, you really do everything to make fun of us. It turns out that you are not asleep at all. Today, don''t you have to put a chest pad?! Let go, the back of our head is about to bubble!" Bai Ji is struggling to ask Lilias for a fatal hug, but Lilias is also a queen who has learned swordsmanship and close self-defense skills. Although the same strength is not much, it is absolutely enough to suppress Bai Ji. "Stupid Lilias" , Still pretending to sleep? Do you treat us as a fool? If you are exposed, you still pretend to be a dream game to play with us?" Bai Ji found that the more she struggled, the tighter her entanglement, and even both legs got out of the bed. , Joined the battle. Her legs were also entangled with the other party''s feet, and Bai Ji struggled to no avail. Ah, okay, are you pretending to be sleepwalking? "Stupid Lilias, your height is less than 1.5 meters, the expired old loli, the flat monster, the file monster, a hundred years of age, a little bit of a little brain, a little bit of a brain, Bai Ji clings to Lilias''s ear to speak loudly. "Hello everyone~ We are Lilias, I can see Lilias on her own toes at a glance, Lilias who has no difference between the front and the back, and we have no conscience and no puff!" The editor sang a nursery rhyme. Bai Ji suddenly felt that she was strangling her neck. "Cough and cough!" "Ahhhhh, Xiao Baiji has been drifting outside for so long, do you really miss our embrace?" One hand touched Bai Ji''s fateful egg from behind, and the long-lost laughter came from behind. "I wanted to stage a long-lost reunion with tears and tears. It seems that I don''t need it at all. Children who wantonly slander their loved ones will have to be punished. "Ahem, you admitted wrong, we are not Bai Ji, take a good look." "No, you are." Lilias rubbed the bat horns on both sides of Bai Ji''s head with great confidence. "Even if you turn into a ball of meat sauce, mother will know which one you are after a bite." Lilias licked her lips, rested her head on Bai Ji''s smooth shoulders, and bit her fangs gently. "Okay, it hurts! Too much, let go, fool Lilias" "It''s rude to call my mother''s name, and call my mother an idiot. I forgot how I taught you before?" Lilias''s "It hurts all the time! Well, mother (sir, mother, we were wrong." , I shouldn¡¯t be naughty, please don¡¯t continue to punish your mother. Chapter 72~ Your mother is always your mother. The room is not spacious, but it looks very warm. Under the faint candlelight, the loving mother uses her fingers to guide the sections of the storybook. , Intermittently read the stories recorded above for her filial and well-behaved daughter. It should be like this... "Once upon a time, there was a very wayward little girl who was disobedient. Because she didn''t listen to her mother, she walked out of the wooden house and set foot in the black forest that no one has ever walked out of, but... she was eaten by a big bad wolf!" Lilias claws her hands, her face is gloomy and makes a super fierce move. Alright, the story is over, do you know what the story specifically tells, Little Baiji? Lilias poked the small bulging bedding next to her. ......"...... It seems that he was poked into a sensitive position, and the little quilt rolled back and forth on the bed a few times. "The main reason this story tells is that children who don''t obey, especially their mothers, will be taken away and eaten by wolves! Um... there was a muffled noise from the bed, and then there was no sound, as if sulking, the little dumpling curled up even more. "Is it still awkward? This is not good. Putting yourself in the quilt will make you feel bad." I''m so bored by myself, come out soon~" Lilias gently patted the bedding, trying to make the other party compromise with deep maternal love. The bedding moved and said in a somewhat awkward voice. "Puff puff." Lilias couldn''t help laughing, she could almost imagine the awkward appearance of the other party curled up in the bedding, pouting. "Ah, scolding the mother for being a stupid or something, this is the behavior of a disobedient child." Seeing that Bai Ji was a bastard, Lilias sighed and smiled deepened when she saw that Bai Ji was a **** who had eaten the weight and was about to suffocate her heart. "Little Baiji has been away for so many years, she seems to have forgotten all about her home. It''s a pity, have you forgotten those greasy butter cakes?" "Keep your mouth!!" Bai Ji immediately stuck her head out of the bedding, and looked around. "Egg, where is the cake? "Puff, Xiao Baiji''s reaction is really interesting, of course, if you want to remember that taste again, my mother should be able to help." "No, no!" Bai Ji had a lingering fear. "Finally no longer autistic?" Chapter 568: "You, what was your shameless behavior just now?" Bai Ji was furious when she mentioned this question, and moved her body to the other end of the bed. "Actually, the person who eats something inside actually did this, and actually did it. As soon as you **** our blood, have you figured out the situation properly, idiot Lilias!" The more Bai Ji said, the lower her voice, and finally she lifted the quilt. Hongxia''s face grabbed the pillow next to it and threw it at Lilias. oF Mu Xiaowan "Is your temper so bad?" Lilias did not punish Bai Ji for her inappropriate address in this accident. She calmly caught the thrown pillow and laid it flat on her feet. Strictly speaking, she and Bai Ji are blood-linked relatives, and it is no big deal to let their own blood flow between each other, although the behavior of internal eating was extremely shameful and prohibited in ancient times between blood-linked relatives. She also understood that in the past, Bai Ji had no such concept at all. After she was sucked blood, she could only feel pain for a while, and then admitted that she was unlucky. Now she has such a big reaction. It seems that she has indeed changed a lot in the past two years. Thinking of this, Lilia licked her lips with eagerness, and looked at Bai Ji¡¯s white and smooth neck with a look of longing. The taste of blood has become just better than before, like a blindly addictive drug. Before, if it wasn''t for reason to prevent it, she might disregard Bai Ji''s struggle, bit her aorta, and drank all the delicious blood out of her lungs. "You, what do you want to do?... Bai Ji moved back subconsciously and vigilantly. At this moment, she almost fell under the bed. "So do you know what you were doing just now? ? Anyway, we are, but how can you do this? ! Don''t you feel ashamed? ? " "What is it?" Lilia pressed her tightly on the bed in a charming posture, with two black legs that were enough to make the majority of gentlemen lo*ic*n crazy, her hands supporting her cheeks. "Well, it''s mother and daughter anyway. This devil named Lilias has always been her nemesis, and can make her die alive no matter if it is now or before. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh) "I hate it, I fool Lilias, it''s between mother and daughter, can''t you be a little more stable? How can we do such taboo things between us?!...It''s not like a queen at all!" "Really, don''t you feel too much to do this kind of thing? This kind of shameless thing... Bai Ji seems a little incoherent. "Well, after all, it''s rare for my daughter who is wandering to come back and see me, a widow and lonely old man who stays at home. , Thinking, can I have a close negative contact with my daughter whom I haven''t seen for a long time~" The words were full of chuckles, but Bai Ji knew that this was the maximum "expression of apology" for the other party. "At home? Come on, you are completely in jail now." Bai Ji''s beautiful bright eyes narrowed into a gap. "Hey, did the usurper named Ziling not kill you after seizing the throne? "Right, as for going to jail? If we are in jail now, then we might have been in jail for a long time ago. It''s just that the way it manifests is different, the essence is the same." Lilias said in a joking tone. The remarks. "But it''s good, at least it''s fun. "Puff puff, let''s see that the price of leisure is not so simple, do you?" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "Look at what you think. In my opinion, it''s just that the blood has been taken away, and it''s not a big deal." "We know it, it''s worthy of you, then, how did you save your life when you lost your blood? "I don''t know this question. It''s probably at the last moment of my life that I missed the old feelings. If it weren''t for this, it might have been our mother and daughter last time." Liliasto smiled. "You should go to the palace and ask your emperor''s uncle why. "Heh, that dirty and humble villain who used sordid and humble means to make a great cause is not worthy of us calling him uncle." Bai Ji sneered, "But well~ he didn''t do anything good, at least he let us see it. A Lilias who was imprisoned as a pet. As soon as the conversation turned, Bai Ji provocatively stuck out her tongue at Lilias. "So, Xiao Baiji couldn''t see it, so she came to accompany her mother?" Lilias couldn''t help but chuckle. "We were just careless and caught his trap. Unlike someone, the conspiracy started on the street." Bai Ji raised her head and crossed her head. "But we were still caught, right?" "It was an accident." Bai Ji didn''t know why, she just refused to admit defeat in front of Lilias. "Let''s meet each other, this seems to be his last kindness... If this continues, it would not be wrong to hand over the imperial power to him" Huh? what did you say? "The latter sentence was too quiet, Bai Ji did not hear clearly. "Nothing." "Cut, an elderly woman just likes to be neurotic." Bai Ji whispered. "Little Baiji, come here." Lilias smiled. ...What are you doing? "Bai Ji, who knows Lilias''s disposition too well, knew that there was nothing good when she saw the smile on her face in the spring breeze. "It''s nothing, we mother and daughter haven''t seen each other for a long time, shouldn''t we "get out" appropriately?" "No, we suddenly remembered that we don''t have to take a shower for a few days, um, let''s say goodbye..." Bai Ji also suddenly seemed to remember something, suddenly her face changed, and she wanted to get out of bed. , But Lilias grabbed her ankle at the very moment of her hair, and then dragged it back one by one. "It''s okay. You can take a bath anytime. Well, I just plan to take a bath. Later, I will rub your back and pinch your feet, do you want to~" "No, no, how can I bother my mother to come up and dress us? That''s too annoying, and we like to do everything by ourselves... After the two people had been talking for so long, Bai Ji finally realized the problem. It''s been a long time since I said hello to Lilias, I have forgotten the pattern of getting along with her! There is such an arrogant way to communicate with her, even calling her name directly, and even scolding "idiot" several times... My goodness, was we really controlling this body just now? ? Bai Ji felt the sky spinning in her head, and she pitifully grasped the sheets, and horned Lilias who kept pulling her back. "Ah, the child has learned to resist after so many years outside? He has become so rude. It seems that the words and deeds of our generation have not been engraved into your bones. This stocking is impossible." Lilias is like honey. The sweet smile is shining and the sun is shining, and the strange charm can fascinate males of any age. And only Bai Ji knows that this time is the most terrifying and dangerous time, rather, there is nothing worse than the current situation! ! It''s over, she''s skinned, she''s floating! "Don''t hold on to the sheets, darling, it''s been a long time since I hugged you." Lilias smiled and dragged Bai Ji over little by little. "Well, we were wrong, my mother, I must have been mad just now. I was so rude to my mother but we were going to be killed by Tenchu... Bai Ji looked at Lilias pitifully, and the expression on her face changed to QvQ. shape. However, how could Lilias, who have been in bed with Bai Ji day and night and slept for so many hours, eat this set? After making a mistake, Meimei, who forcibly changed the subject, has seen her a lot, how could she be fooled like this? "After having been outside for so long, didn''t you return to your mother''s side in the end?" Lilias''s mouth bends slightly. "Contaminated with so many barbaric habits, it seems that I need to teach you a lesson~" Lilias''s two soft legs locked Bai Ji''s waist like a whip, and lightly tapped on the fat-free waist. "Oh, ha. Good, itchy, don''t move around~" Lilias, who is well versed in Bai Ji''s most delicate acupoints, can torture her to death, which is why she can leave Bai Ji''s psychological shadow that has never been erased. Lilias knows her too well, and she has a detailed understanding of all aspects, her temperament and weakness, she has touched every inch of her skin from head to toe... When those little hands touched her waist, Bai Ji''s trembling body suddenly stagnated. Once, the shadow engraved in her heart has never disappeared. At this moment, the deep memory clip spreads to her with those fragments. Every pore. "Why, don''t you like my mother giving you a waist massage? Then, I will clear your body veins, and your bones are healed. With that, Lilias grabbed Bai Ji''s two ankles and pulled them in the opposite direction. Drag. "Wow!" Bai Ji called out in pain. Why can I only be bullied by Lilias in a different way after I regained my power? ? "How is it? Have you repented? My lovely little Bai Ji. "I have repented, oh oh, we really repented, our regret is deeper than the sea... Bai Ji cried with pear blossoms and rain, while a little chicken pecked his head at the same time. After repeated begging for mercy, Lilias spared Bai Ji who was beaten back to the original. "Well, by the way, Xiao Baiji is going to take a bath, right?¡¯ "Huh? No one. We just want to sleep well now." "No, although our body is not easy to get dusty, it is absolutely impossible to clean up the body before going to bed. Lilias licked Bai Ji''s face. Chapter 569: "Don''t... "Don''t worry~ Little Baiji just needs to lie down and rest later, and she can even get some sleep, just leave everything to her mother~" Are you kidding me, how can you relax and let us take a bath? ? If you take a shower, the ghost knows where you want to wash it? How can you be relieved? This kind of thing hasn''t happened before, when did Lilias give her a good bath? That time it was not a panic, "My lord, please let me go... for the sake of us that we will be pushed to the execution ground to sacrifice to the sky the day after tomorrow, let us go!" Bai Ji drew haggardly into Lilias''s arms and embarrassed. beg for mercy. Bai Ji, who was not paying attention to this, did not notice this trivial reaction. "Ah, what is this kid talking about." Lilias stroked Bai Ji''s chin and cupped her face. "Don''t worry~ Let everything go) Oh, there is a mother here, nothing will happen, come, follow us to the bathroom? "No, don''t TI Dianji didn''t see the change in Lilias''s expression, she can''t care about these now, but Lilias was dragged down by Lilias with tears. Chapter 73~ The sound of running water hitting the jade is gurgling, the mouth of the gargoyle sculpture is gushing hot spring water, the large pool is filled with transparent blue waves, and the jade wall is engraved with reliefs of foreign animals bathing, luxurious and luxurious. Luxury, worthy of the basement bath in the courtyard of the''Queen''s Palace''. It seems that the large bathroom often has a maid to clean and maintain it, even though it hasn''t been used for a long time. And in this unattended running water bath room, a touch of spring is playing. "Come on, Little Baiji, raise your right leg~" "Um... the silky sensation flows along the roots of the thighs to the calves, and finally the soles of the feet are bare, out of restraint, but Bai Ji couldn''t help groaning~ groaned, "It''s alright, another leg." "Full of loving voice, touched by the opponent''s little hand without a trace of wrinkles or fat, he slowly lifted his other hoof. In the mist of water, two silver-haired girls are naked, one is lying down with an uneasy face, the other with a kind smile on his face, wiped her wet with a white and flawless silk towel. White ketone body, like a pair of good sisters, the generous and cheerful sister is serving the shy and pitiful sister to wash. Lilias carefully wiped off the water and dew on Bai Ji''s body. There was no need to deliberately rub it. It was difficult for the blood royal family members to be stained with dust and mud. Bathing and maintenance were only because this was a standard life habit of aristocratic ladies. "But one thing drops one thing. "...Smelly dragon, don''t think we can''t hear you if you keep your voice down." If it wasn''t for Miluo to speak, Bai Ji would have almost watched the shameful scenes, and there were still several people sitting in the special seats. Audience? ? "When did you start peeping?" "You can''t be called a voyeur, I have always looked upright and upright. "It''s skinned? You really didn''t hit the house for three days. We think you owe the world''s most majestic beating. Waiting, as soon as the necromancer reaches zero, let''s set up the grill and grill the dragon meat!" Bai Ji, who couldn''t move, could only transfer the bullying she had received to the person she could bully, Xiao Luoluo. "So, you saw the end from the beginning, right?" Bai Ji was a little mad in her heart. She was full of majesty and was bullied by her mother. This scene happened to be seen by her subordinates? ? It''s like an emperor who is never angry and prestigious at the court. He was publicly executed by his mother in front of the minister for doing something wrong. "My master, what you said is not accurate enough." Miluo didn''t fluctuate in sentiment. The voice was a little weird inexplicably. "What does it mean to say that it is not accurate enough?" Bai Ji suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart. "It''s not just that I saw... Miss Yana, Sita, and your men almost saw it." ... Bai Ji''s eyes were dull, and her face was gray, as if she had fallen into an abyss, she was unlovable. Ahhhhhhhh! ...... The front face of the following is lost, we don''t want to live anymore! What to do, is it too late to kill people? Damn it happens to be a group of cronies who can''t kill and have feelings... "Little Luo Luo~ ...It wasn''t me who did it, they wanted to see it themselves, and I couldn''t stop it. "Can''t stop it? Then should we say that you have worked hard~?" "Hehe, I can''t stop anything, I can think of this kind of unintentional borrowing? ~ If they don''t believe it without your help. "none of my business. "We don''t care, it doesn''t matter if it''s your business, we are sure to be the first to take you with the knife." Bai Ji''s sly laugh made Miluo in the world of necromancers involuntarily step back, expressionless. A little sweat came out of his face, and a big danger word appeared on his head. "Go, let them look away. Didn''t you see that we were enjoying the wiping service on the mother who loved us? What''s so good about this?¡¯ "I see." Miluo didn''t intend to tear off the only fig leaf left on Bai Ji. If she did, the woman would definitely go crazy, and she might actually do something to eat herself. Come¡­¡­ In fact, there is no problem showing the body to Yana, or even to Milo. The two of them have not seen their bodies before, and the two sides have not seen each other frankly, so these problems do not exist. She also believed that Milo had a sense of Yana. If the male Jedo soldiers in the necropolis wanted to peep, they would be blinded by them first. There is no need to intervene. The high-rise building of trust is not built in a day. "Eh, isn''t this not allowed to be seen? Eh, I miscalculated A. There is nothing good about it anyway. Her Royal Highness is like a three-year-old child, like a barren soil that can''t be cultivated at all. Later, let Di Ling''s girl wait for us, and we will clean up her sooner or later. "Bai Ji said with a smile without a smile. "How long will the entrance of the Necrosphere be unblocked?" "There can be no accidents, accidents, they will definitely be strangled in the cradle." Milo''s tone became cold. "It''s just that your bloodline seal has to be handed over to Miss Yana." "Oh, yes, that girl has been tinkering with formations, spell formations and the like since she was a child, and it is easy to unblock this type of curse formation. "It''s exactly the same, you need a body, at least a body with a constitution and bloodline." "Okay, we see. After you lift the seal, we are thinking of a way. But Bai Ji ended the contact with Miluo. Seeing that Lilias seemed to be really serious about wiping and cleaning her body, and didn''t mean to tease herself, Bai Ji secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Then gradually, under the gentle care of Lilias''s gentle caressing massage, Bai Ji''s vigilant expression on the **** gradually relaxed, and her eyelids began to droop involuntarily, a strong fatigue poured into her head, and her eyelids began to fight. . The soft and boneless fingers are like ten active little elves, dancing ballet on their skin, gently twirling and picking, the tight skin relaxes, Bai Ji feels inexplicably tired. I don''t know what kind of education Lilias has received since childhood. I feel that this guy can do everything. Even the cleansing massage is so proficient in massaging every tired and sore meridian. It is just right, and people relax unconsciously. "Go to sleep, go to sleep~~" Lilias'' soft and gentle voice, as if it would break when touched a little, stroked Bai Ji''s cheek with a soft palm, closing the eyelids that were still fighting. "Sleep well~~" Seeing Bai Ji who was gradually falling asleep, Lilias smiled and walked out of the bathroom. From the corner of the dressing room, she took out two bottles of medicine that had been prepared and filled in ceramic jars. liquid. "Sleep well, and then live well." Lilias, who retrieved the liquid medicine tank, returned to the bathroom, letting the sleeping Bai Ji lie on her knees, looking at the churning and bubbling spring water, her eyes dimly The sluggishness seemed to be thinking of something, revealing a sweet smile that Bai Ji had never seen when she was sober. "It seems that things that are too old can''t be trusted, there will always be some fatal mistakes." Lilias stroked Bai Ji''s soft hair. She still remembered that the ancestor who had found her. To a certain extent, Lilias didn''t think she was any different from the ancient blood spirit, she was using it to squeeze out her last trace of value. In accordance with the instructions, I carefully calculated every step, but after all I did not count it to today, nor did I count the feelings that I had generated during this process. After the bamboo basket was empty, it was self-defeating. Lilias exhausted her calculations, racking her brains without expecting that, in the end she destroyed a game of chess she played. It was purely for profit, but in the end it self-defeatingly felt... "Well, I might have to do something stupid and stupid in my opinion." Lilias'' white jade feet rippled on the water. "Perhaps you also had such feelings at the time, Sister Lizi. It turns out that, unknowingly, she has become an inseparable part of herself, just because of fun and interesting teasing until the end, she gave birth to love... Although the blood race is cold-blooded, she has a sincere heart for her family. After realizing it, she gradually discovered it, maybe she had discovered it a long time ago, but she never wanted to admit it. Lilias, perhaps regarded her as her own daughter, the only relative she can rely on. Chapter 570: So this is the end of the matter, what else can you hesitate about? She flattened the sleeping Bai Ji, opened the liquid medicine cautiously, and spit the milky white viscous liquid all over her body. The Bai Ji who had fainted naturally didn''t know anything, she didn''t know anything. Next, Lilias was smeared with liquid medicine from head to toe. The butler is considered one of the Queen¡¯s unfamiliar old ministries. These two pots of liquid medicine were obtained by her request or even begged the old butler to obtain them. They are very precious and should not be wasted. After the application was completed and the medicine jar was empty, Lilias wiped off the sweat from her forehead, and the thickly applied medicine was gradually absorbed by Bai Ji''s skin. The silver-haired girl lay flat on the shore. If you look closely, you will find that her facial features have changed dramatically. The bat''s head and wings have disappeared, and the ends of her long hair have turned into pure silver. The aliveness has not been purified by blood. The former Bai Ji, or rather, was exactly the same as Lilias. "Come on, be good, drink this." Lilias gently held up Lilias'' body, filled a bottle of milk with a milk bottle, then she opened the remaining bottle of liquid medicine and smeared it on On oneself. As the skin gradually absorbed the liquid medicine, her appearance and characteristics also began to change. The short and fleeting time left for the mother and daughter to get together is the last trace of kindness from Zi Ling, and it is impossible to expect him to show kindness again. Whether out of blood or political needs, Bai Ji can''t live, Zi Ling knows, and Lilias knows too. With the sunset and sunrise, the night is late, and the short dream should wake up. Whether it is Lilias or Bai Ji, they cherish and value the last hug and sleep, and smell each other''s scent. , Feeling the breath of the other party, reluctantly fell asleep, although Bai Ji who had taken the medicine had no idea about it. In the dream, as if it had returned to that day, the proud and lonely vampire queen met the Radiant Knight galloping on the battlefield. After dawn, dawn rises. The soldiers in iron armor broke into the courtyard, and the sleeping Bai Ji was awakened in the hustle and bustle. She got up and looked at Lilias, who was still asleep and showed no signs of being awake. For the last time, she showed a petting smile. After covering her with the quilt, she got out of bed and calmly fastened her dress and dress. After taking it out of the room, his face was completely indifferent. "His Royal Highness, the hour has come, we are here to pick you up." The head of the guard said in a deep voice. "Ah, so fast, I planned to leave after breakfast. Since Master Ziling is so anxious, please please." "Bai Ji" said with a smile. 1st Grid Novel "Your Majesty, won''t you come out to see you off?" The captain of the guard felt a little strange. "Ah, Lilias? That guy is sleeping soundly. It''s true that such a big movement can''t wake her up, why, do you want to go in and take a look? "Her Majesty¡¯s palace, I¡¯ll wait for it to be inconvenient to enter, no need, your Royal Highness, you can just follow us.¡¯ "Well, you lead the way, let''s follow. "Please, your Royal Highness." The guard didn''t let his subordinates detain Bai Ji. He was also a princess anyway. He didn''t plan to do this, but it was not completely without precautions. The guards formed a human wall, surrounded by Bai Ji, wrapping her tightly like a steamed bun. "Mr. Butler." Under the leadership of the guards, Bai Ji went downstairs and came to the courtyard gate, and saw the old Guan who just happened to pass by... What is the name of the princess, the old man. "The old butler turned around and said respectfully. "For us, take care of our mother, can you?" "Of course, this is the old man''s mission as a housekeeper, even if his brain is smashed." The housekeeper took a deep look at Bai Ji and said heavily. "Thank you, old butler, you have worked so hard for so many years." After Bai Ji bowed, under the service of the guards, she got into the carriage. ... The sound of the horses'' hoofs faded away, but the old housekeeper looked out of the courtyard. His heart was mixed, and he couldn''t look back for a long time. In the end, he could only sigh heavily and leave helplessly. The scene outside the carriage passed by quickly, like a scene of memories, she feels like she has nothing to miss when she is as old as the day, a prison-like palace, how many years and years have been locked for her, and the head should be broken. . "No, I''m not hungry either." Bai Ji stared at the scenery outside in a daze, not knowing what she was thinking. .Accomplished. "The guard was startled slightly, and opened his mouth, as if he had noticed something, but after all, he didn''t say anything, and then retired. Chapter 74~ Time is like an arrow, the sun and the moon are like a shuttle, between the white horses, there is no eternal power, no eternal hegemony, no one can really follow the passage of time, the body has never been sick, but the heart is the first to grow old and become accustomed to birth, old age, sickness and death. The numb, lively heart has become a monster''s heart, which is when the temperament changes drastically. There is no permanent banquet in the world, and everyone has a time when he should leave and leave. "His Royal Highness, we are here, get out of the carriage. "Well, I see." Bai Ji led the head slightly, motioning that she heard it. Along the way, she just kept her gaze out of the window, watching the unchanging scenery passing from her vision, and finally the carriage stopped, and her vision was fixed in the palace community where she was born, lived, and finally died. With the help of the guards, she got out of the carriage and covered the blazing sun above her head. Today¡¯s weather is exceptionally clear, but always with a gloomy touch. She has lived for too long, until her relatives have left one after another, leaving her alone to guard this cold and huge palace, silently supporting and silently enduring, just to complete the unfinished work of the dead mother, until today, she also Came to an end. It seems that there is nothing to be attached to. The two relatives who are still alive have no worries for the rest of their lives, and they will rush to the Scarlet Palace to find the mother''s queen. She has lived a long time and knows a lot more. She is so wise that she never regards death as an unknown fear. This is just a formal end, and it will surely reappear in another form. Stepping forward, the stairs seemed a little higher than usual, and the road to the palace seemed so out of reach at this moment. Bai Ji, in formal dress, was accompanied by the guards and stepped onto the last hurdle. As far as she could see, the scene on the horizontal line of the palace could be seen. Above the palace, two rows of majestic black armored men and black armor stood upright. Outside Shikai, there were rows of noble officials and ministers. Some of them were a little sympathetic to her, some of them glared at her, as if they did not share the sky, and more of them were round tables on the indifferent steps. , One red and one black, six on each side sitting on each side, a total of twelve young girls in black robes, their mature gazes are not waved, but when they see the appearance of Bai Ji, a wave of waves rises in their hearts. The princess¡¯s blood has been purified, and it¡¯s just that. It¡¯s not that Ziling has not given them a vaccination. The red and the black have looked at each of them a few times, and it seems that the appearance of the princess has not been removed from the princess. When it came to something special, they chose the steps above the sinking steps. There was a throne standing in front of the palace gate, and the man sitting on it was full of domineering faces. In the center, the hearts of the people held the moon, and there was an engraved one. In the huge enchantment array, each of the eight array sources stood by a stone pillar burning with green fire, and the center of the array eyes had a scarlet starting point. "Your Majesty, the princess who is guilty of treason, Bai Ji La Sambo has been brought here, please order." "No hurry, there is still a few hours before the execution time, **** her, in front of this group of elders who have served the ancient queen and witnessed the rise and fall of the blood spirits." Zi Ling glanced at Bai Ji who was kneeling in the center, and said No more words. The Presbyterian... Using the little remaining observation ability, she couldn''t even figure out the bottom line of the strength of these elders. It¡¯s a real thing, it¡¯s the veteran who I¡¯ve never tried to summon... "Yes." The guards responded and retreated to the sides. "Is Baiji Rasambo?" the elder in the Senate''s case spoke up. "Hui Xiangu Elder''s words, yes." Bai Ji nodded. "If you violate the Queen''s order, abandon the country, set off chaos, introduce foreign enemies, disrupt the community, and cause the people to be displaced and homeless, you can be convicted?" Convicted. "Then, you can plead guilty. "I don''t recognize it." Bai Ji said indifferently. "Why?" The black elders frowned slightly. "Knowing the law and breaking the law, but not confessing guilt, what is the proper way?" "Let her continue, even if the criminals who have committed the worst crimes should be punishable by the heavens, they can also redress themselves when they ask their crimes." The elder Hong Fang said coldly. "The imperial bloodline that cannot govern the country and the people will be abandoned Those who are able, what''s the problem? You are just wasting your time by doing this. Although the black elders retorted, they did not expressly stop it. Chapter 571: "We have never disobeyed the queen''s orders and the hospital, nor have we disobeyed the country." After that, Bai Ji lowered her head. How many years of wisdom, how smart is she? Naturally, it is impossible for an elder to speak for her and think that he has a chance to avenge justice. This is a mortal situation, no matter what the outcome of the defense, she will inevitably die, this is unavoidable. "Is that all?" The black-haired elder snorted coldly. "If you say this, you have to show evidence. You can''t change anything with just one mouth. "Why don''t you want to add to the crime? The elders want to kill us, why do you have to explain so much?" Bai Ji said silently. "The younger generation is arrogant, and pretending to be weak can''t save you." The black elder with long silver hair hanging down looked at Lily indifferently. "You were a barbarian, fortunately to have the blood of the gods, and the supreme honor, but Don¡¯t be grateful for this, instead, you will not change your life. The blood of the barbaric and the **** barriers. How many people can this huge empire have to kill for you? How many farms can you damage? What else can I say?" The elders of the black side punish the heart, and did not give Bai Ji a breath of excuse. "The benevolent is not in peace, and the elders are determined to kill. What can I say? Bai Ji''s words are plain and plain. "You have already saved your ambition, and you know that you won''t be able to escape this catastrophe, right? In that case, the old man will do you well." The black elder turned his eyes to Zi Ling. "Your Majesty, the hour is almost here, it is urgent, and late will change, so as to save nights and dreams. "You are too sloppy like this." Before Zi Ling could give the order, the elder Hong Fang rushed forward. "What? This is the end of the matter, do you plan to continue to protect the princess who has been convicted of rebellion?" The black-haired elder looked at the red colleagues indifferently. "Don''t forget, the community has collapsed, and the empire is already overwhelmed and indecisive. When will you wait?" "Ah, then there is no way." Nim smiled helplessly while holding a cane. "We can also focus on the overall situation, right?" Since this is the wishes of the elders. "Ziling pushed the boat forward slightly and got rid of his only competitor. He has been waiting for this day for a long time, so naturally he hopes that the sooner the better. Because he wasn''t serious, he just glanced slightly, and didn''t notice what was wrong with Bai Ji below. "Little niece, if you stay safe at 2, will there be a day when my Ziling hand is a blood relative?" He was overjoyed in his heart, but he still had to pretend to be heartbroken and indignant. Bai Ji was escorted to the center of the curse array, and she knelt down. She put her hands on her knees, her eyes were calm and without arrogance or rashness, so that the elder Hong Fang gave a slight approval. At least, the calm appearance of this generosity and righteousness is enough, and it has the style of the emperor. If it is not a done deal, they have to support the princess, but it is a pity. After all, this princess is one of those barbarians. Those who are not from our clan will have different hearts, and they will definitely not be the inheritance of the empire. "Let''s start the execution, just be clear, don''t let Her Royal Highness suffer." Zi Ling closed her eyes as if she couldn''t bear it. e. "The guard swallowed, and the hand holding the handle of the rune axe trembled a little, and walked calmly to the princess. He used to be a guard of the queen. He knew some of the habits and habits of the queen and the princess, but he was escorting him. On the way to the princess, he found something strange about this princess... But he couldn''t say it, and the worst part was that he was appointed as the swordsman to execute the sentence. With this hand up and down, is the head cut off by the princess or... He didn''t know, he didn''t know at all, and didn''t want to know whether the person he killed was the princess or the adult who was kind to him and existed like a **** to him. He forced his composure, but his hands had already begun to tremble. I can''t hold the axe anymore. This rune axe, which was enchanted by the elder himself, can never survive with one axe. The blood drips on the eyes, and the entire curse will completely disappear if the opponent''s existence is dyed red... "Hey, Swordsman, what are you doing?" Just as he closed his eyes and panted, the old-eyed elder on the stage scolded. "Hug, sorry, the sword and axe are in place." The guard sighed deeply, trying to calm his turbulent mood. "The hour has come, let''s start the execution." coF Mu Xiaowan "Yes." The axe held the big axe in his hand, and the blade of the axe rested on Bai Ji''s snow-white neck, and then raised it high. "Yeah!" The axe fell with a violent wind. "Kangkang!!" The axe was cut off successfully. However, instead of cutting Lilias body, it fell on the ground, splashing two meters of lime. "What are you doing?" The elder narrowed his eyes. "Is it executing or destroying the curse array?" "Hug, I''m sorry, the subordinate''s crime deserves a million deaths, but, but... "You, go down." Elder Black said coldly. "Yes,... the guard looked at the elder, then looked at Bai Ji who opened her eyes again, and dropped his axe and retired in embarrassment. Under the gaze of the people present, the elder waved toward the axe handle, like a spiritual axe flying into his palm. This elder intends to do it himself. "Hum, huh J. Butter cake 1 and don''t...At this moment, Lilias is lying on the soft and comfortable bed, sleeping soundly in big letters. "How about, can you wake her up?" ......All methods have been tried. "In the sea of ??consciousness, Milo felt helpless." Lilias gave her an overdose, and her consciousness was completely asleep. It is estimated that she will only wake up in the morning... "By that time, the day lily is cold." Yana''s indifferent face added a trace of sadness. "Are you worried about the queen? "I can only count on her to wake up by herself, but it''s almost impossible. "How long will the entrance seal of the Necrosphere be lifted?" "It''s almost there, but if she doesn''t allow her subjective wishes, we won''t be allowed to enter or leave. "Really, is it hopeless?" "Hum, hum...cough... Bai Ji, who was sleeping drowsy, suddenly coughed violently, and then forcibly opened her heavy eyelids. In Shen Shen''s dream, something very subtle awakened her, like some kind of weak telepathy, but it was only this weak telepathy that was almost impossible to sense that really made her horrified. She supported the side effects of anesthetics and addictions, and raised her body. On the big bed, she was missing a figure. ... Li, Yasi''s tongue was so numb that she saw her current appearance through the floor-to-ceiling mirror, and she was completely drowsy. The brain understood what was going on at the moment when it was sober. "Come on, come here!" She struggled to get out of the bed, her hands and feet were uncomfortable, knocked down the bedside table with a clatter, and fell to the ground in embarrassment. "Quickly, come here, she panted and shouted weakly, pulling at her hoarse voice, struggling with all her strength. She desperately crawled to the door of the room while shouting, but she didn''t get any response. Come, anyone is good, please, help us... "Your Majesty, what is your order?" Just when she was almost desperate, an old butler appeared in front of her. Fortunately, the old butler just passed her room. "Your Majesty, please take a good rest. Her Royal Highness has already gone to the palace. Don''t be overly sad and hurt your body." After that, the housekeeper turned and left. "Don''t go! We are the princess. We have never really begged anyone, please! Prepare the car and let us go. It''s too late. The old housekeeper stopped, slowly Turn around. "Go, what can you do. ¡¯ "We are a princess, not those brave brave men, don''t question us casually. If you still have a little conscience, you will definitely not watch Lilias, the poor empress who has been imprisoned for a lifetime, just end like this! Bai Ji gasped loudly after tearing her heart and lungs. Bai Ji, who paid great attention to elegance and courtesy in her past and present life, completely lost her temperament at this moment. ...The old butler looked into the distance and looked at Bai Ji desperately crawling towards him, after all he sighed. He is old and thought he would never be as sentimental as he is today... nothing more. The axe can¡¯t be held tightly, these juniors... The black elder shook his head and looked at the axe. Yes, as the princess said, she won''t live tomorrow anyway. Chapter 572: The rebellion and the uprising of the peasant army need a scapegoat for these crimes. I''m sorry, I can only use you as a princess. Thinking of this, he raised the axe blade in his hand high, Chapter 75~ "His Royal Highness, are there any last words or unfulfilled wishes?" The elder who personally operated the sword sighed lightly. "Some words are also the bloodline of the Lassambo family, and they are the collateral descendants of Her Majesty the Queen. This face is so similar to that of the Queen. If it is not compelling, the elders do not want to personally take care of the same clan. Whether it is the red team who is loyal to the queen or the black team who focuses on the overall situation, it is undoubtedly for the Scarlet Empire, for the blood of Lassamba. "Thank you elders for remembering. I only hope that after we die, we will have more compassion in the face of our brothers and sisters. We have no regrets in this life." Bai Ji''s mouth bends slightly and smiles calmly. "Okay, close your eyes, it won''t hurt too much." After that, the elder took the giant axe, and when the axe went down, the blood of the whole body would flow into the eyes along the front of the body, and the bloodline grafting inheritance ceremony would also be That''s it, Ziling will gain all the power of the bloodline and become the emperor of the new Scarlet Empire. By then, the old 8 traditions will be abandoned, and after the new emperor ascends the throne, no more queens will be born. Perhaps, this is the most important moment in the history of the blood spirit, the moment recorded in the annals of history, the future is not known whether it is a blessing or a curse, and we can only take one step and look at it. The hearts of the elders are as clear as a mirror, and there is no right or wrong in their eyes, only the balance of the empire''s interests. Therefore, they did not pursue Ziling''s right or wrong, and stood by and watched the blood family killing each other, all in order to have the birth of a blood spirit emperor who inherited the ancient blood. High-levels often see it most clearly and calmly. Their eyes are only benefits, and they have not weighed right from wrong. The gale is sad, the axe is high, and the fragile lifeline seems to be so weak in this fierce wind. At the last moment of life, "Bai Ji" felt that it was not what ordinary people would say, the revolving lantern of memories began to shine, and there was no sense of despair, and some were just a relief like a sigh of relief. The big axe raised his axe and fell. This moment looked very short, but at this moment it seemed very long. The ministers present, the standing guards, including the elders who watched this scene on the steps, inexplicably appeared in their vision a huge white bone sickle. Before the swinging axe could touch Lilias''s neck, it shattered into a pile of debris in the wind. The elder stared at Huang''s huge bone scythe between himself and Lilias with a trembling palm. "This. Soul Eater [Gutemala]?" Some guards may not recognize it, but the ministers, even the elders on the steps, recognized the only surviving treasure from the Ancient Blood Spirit Empire period. . The elders stood up one after another. Under the huge movement, Zi Ling also opened his eyes. When he saw the huge sickle on the execution platform, there was no hint of joy in his heart, even though he had already coveted this treasure. For a long time. Everyone present was stunned by this sudden change and didn''t know what to do for a while. Lilias looked at [Gutemala] in front of her, her eyes widened slightly, and then she shook her head helplessly. "Silly boy" Amoeba protozoa who have no eyes and brains, stop us! "A sound was obviously weak, and a panting voice came from the stage like a turbulent ripple. Everyone held their breath and stared at each other without understanding what happened. Under their gaze, an old housekeeper in a black housekeeper trot up the steps. "Your Majesty, the veteran is late for help, please forgive me." But everyone heard the shout, she didn''t need to think about it, it came from her precious daughter. "Who are you again?" Looking at the old butler who interacted with Lilias, Zi Ling frowned in dissatisfaction, if it weren''t for the elders, it would be difficult to attack. If the other party does not give a reasonable explanation, he will be killed on the basis of the crime of interrupting the execution on the execution ground. "I have seen the Prince Ziling." The old butler, neither humble nor arrogant, saluted the prince. It was just that he did not meet the emperor''s gift, but only ordered the servant to bow and pay attention to the prince when he saw the prince. "Prince? Huh!" The prince made Zi Ling raised his eyebrows, and his beard wriggled, which obviously angered him. "Bold! Where did you come from the villager? Don¡¯t you know that the dynasty has changed now?! The minister was eager to protect the lord, and he stood up and scolded the old butler. "Sitting in front of you, this is the orthodox king of the Scarlet Empire. The empress personally surrendered, and won the country''s righteousness, which is rare in the ages! Where do you have something to come out of? Dare to disrupt the execution and rant about the palace? !"color. "I don¡¯t know about the change of dynasties. I only know that I have been a subject of Her Majesty the Queen from the moment I was born. I was, and I am, the Prince? I don¡¯t know. I only serve the Queen and the Princess.¡¯ As soon as the doglegs on the stage were about to refute, a small figure rose from the horizon of the steps, Mi Li, who was among the ministers, narrowed his eyes. "Humhu has white hair swaying, and the girl laboriously carried two buckets of water and panted up the steps. She was wearing only a light pajamas, which shows that she rushed in. She is not good at sports, struggling to step up the steps, her white and pink feet are covered with a pair of little slippers that look a little funny at this moment. "Your Majesty, "Humhu" ¡®Lilias¡¯ panted and shouted at the daunted minister. "Girl, you¡¯re a cream cake! ¡®The minister with stunned eyes said that he was wronged. He just said that subconsciously, and was scolded back, and sat back down in his original position. The whole audience focused their attention on the petite figure that looked like a queen, but was different from the queen in every move. Everyone, including Ziling, didn''t figure out the situation. Only the elders on the steps showed a clear expression. "You, are you the swordsman?" After the minister, Bai Ji immediately turned his stern gaze to the elder who was operating the sword. The elder thought he could show an elder style in front of a junior. , However, once the words were spoken, there was no way to continue speaking in front of the other party. "Put the axe down. "Let you put down the axe whose capital was shaved off." Bai Ji''s expression returned to calm, and said coldly. The elder looked at the severely damaged axe in his hand, and carefully threw it aside. "You don''t want to live anymore, do you?" Bai Ji snorted coldly. "Do you dare to touch her? Do you know that this watch is the only one that we can scold casually?? If other people dare to say a dirty word, let''s push his dirty head into the acid bubble! "You Lilias don''t know whether you should cry or laugh at your Majesty Queen. Please don''t make us embarrassed. It is not good for you to continue to protect this rebel princess who has harmed the country. The ministers raised their eyebrows. . "Queen? Girl, little biscuit, you bunch of amoeba aristocrats who are linked by blood, have you only learned how to eat with a knife and fork in addition to flattery in high positions these years? Everyone catches Wrong, even with this IQ, we dare to be the head of the family, we are almost laughing out of our teeth!" The bucket was buttoned on the head of''Bai Ji'', the ministers were dumbfounded, and Zi Ling''s eyes were full of meaning. A layer of viscous liquid that looked like a sticky white jelly took off from the two people. In just an instant, the roles between the two parties immediately changed. The ministers'' eyes widened. "Is the queen to be cut? That is the princess!" "Everyone is cutting wrong, you are really a bunch of wine and rice bags." Bai Ji sneered, letting water stains fall from her long hair. "You kid, is it the rebellious period, or I haven''t adjusted ~ teach you well?" Lilias said with a bit of distress. "Why does my head get hot for a while at this time?" "Who has a fever in his head? Don''t get me wrong, we don''t want to save you this day and only bully our stinky watch, we just don''t want to owe you favor." Bai Ji muttered and turned her head. "It turns out that the civet cat changed the prince to make such a farce of Daizhan?" Zi Ling narrowed his eyes. ''High, it is really high. The emperor didn''t notice the difference between your mother and daughter. "No, it''s not high. On the contrary, there are so many loopholes. You are just simply stupid." Bai Ji glanced at everyone present, including Taiwan. The elders on. "Just imagine, if this country is handed over to you, the consequences can be imagined." Zi Ling sneered twice. "If you leave it to a tyrant like you, it will be even more ruined!" A nobleman stood up and yelled at Bai Ji. "You set off for power, and killed my brother and sister! Cruelly razed my family, down to the maid''s house, up to the family elder, no one left! If not fortunately, I met the prince and gave it to My chance of revenge, I may be dead on the street! "Which family are you from?" Bai Ji asked slowly, always feeling that this aristocratic youth looked familiar. "Oh, forget us so soon? I''m the third son of the Whitethorn family! Fortunately, I was away on a business trip that day and escaped a disaster. When I returned home, there was a sea of ??blood in my home! The youth was overwhelmed with grief. , The other ministers heard that they were also angry with the enemy, and they scolded Bai Ji one after another. "Okay, I''m too lazy to tell you, let your sister tell you." Bai Ji raised his hand impatiently and shouted at the audience. "Sita, you are coming up." "What?!" The young man was taken aback, and Sita was his sister''s name, which was familiar to him. For a moment, a girl with the same age as Bai Ji came up. "Sister Sita, is it really you?!" The young man was sluggish, and rushed to the girl regardless of the ministers beside him. Seeing the young man rushing towards her, Sita looked at Bai Ji hesitantly, and after receiving the answer, she embraced the young man. "Sister Sita, you, how did you become like this?! Who did it? Could it be her?" The young man turned his anger at Bai Ji. "No nonsense, Lonnie! If it weren''t for the princess, I wouldn''t even be able to maintain this posture. "what? "She, it''s her, and him!" Sita pointed to Mi Hong in the crowd, then pointed to Zi Ling. "They set off a conspiracy to harm our whole family, and then set the blame on the princess! "What? ! "The youth was dumbfounded, and some ministers were shocked from ear to ear. "Blood spurting people! You demon girl has a pair of horns on top of her head. It is no longer our kind? This princess actually used necromancy magic to forcibly resurrect the murdered corpse, shameless?!" A minister stood up and shouted. . "Lonnie, don''t be fooled by them! This sister C, who is not yours, was summoned by the princess with a necromancy spell!" Seeing the change in his sister''s body, the young man involuntarily took two steps back. "Rancetta opened her mouth, and two tears came from the corner of her eyes. "My sister became like this, you don''t recognize me anymore, don''t you remember that when you were seven years old, when you naughty broke his father''s favorite vase, his father was furious. You were punished to stand barefoot in the snow, saying "Sister! You are really my Sita Sister!" Lonnie cried and hugged Sita. "sorry Sorry. Chapter 573: The acting is really good, it''s a natural acting skill. Seeing Sita''s performance, Bai Ji smacked her tongue secretly. "Your Excellency Lonnie, don''t be fooled by this witch''s rhetoric!" "Shut up! You dare to call my sister a demon! That''s it, you, you have been lying to me!" Lonnie pointed at the minister behind him and cursed with Zi Ling. "Do you understand now?" Bai Ji spread out her hands. "Oh, your Royal Highness, you want to clear yourself of the crime, but you don''t allow my father and my younger brother to be so okay. How do you calculate this?" The eldest son of the Stone family stood up, his face flushed with excitement, his eyes filled with counts. The endless anger, at first glance, is the kind of confession, "The Shidun family also has a filial son." Bai Ji teased. "What does this mean? "As usual, ask your sister about it. "What do you mean by asking my sister!" "You have a sister called Lycra, right? In the southern countries?" "Huh? Uh, yes." The eldest son of the Stone family was taken aback, and then nodded. "Then go ask her, ask her if we are like that, or do you not trust your only remaining family?" "How is it possible?! Of course I believe that my sister is just that she is in the southern countries now, how can I "send to your majesty!" The imperial city was besieged by an army of unknown origin! "The guard who passed the order hurried over. "Which principality?" Zi Ling clenched his fists. "I don''t know, the equipment is varied, it looks like a group of bandits, like from the southern countries, clamoring and clamoring for us to release the princess, otherwise we will overthrow Chapter 76~ This is...!? "The group of rogues outside the city gate are equipped with a wide range of equipment, some only wear simple leather and cloth armor, and some even have no armor with iron forks and long sticks, like a group of rogues, they are crowded outside the imperial city gate. Said to let us release Her Royal Highness, otherwise it will overthrow you and push you off... "presumptuous!" With Zi Ling''s furious appearance, the guard wisely did not continue. "Where did these gangsters come from?" "It seems to be the southern countries on the border." "Impossible! The southern countries are thousands of miles away from here. How did the gangsters come to the imperial city because they can''t eat enough to eat?!" Zi Ling, who was self-sufficient, only wanted to believe in his own eyes. Nim, who was sitting in the elder''s seat, held the large-headed wooden staff in his hand and remained silent. "It''s true, Your Majesty Ziling, the group of gangsters on the opposite side seems to be a white-haired girl... "What?!" The eldest son of the Stone family was taken aback. He recalled what Bai Ji had said before. He almost instantly remembered the only remaining sister of his family in the southern countries whose life and death is unknown. . Is it true that what she said is true! ? Not only him, but some ministers and nobles cast a suspicious look at Zi Ling. Although those present here were scolded by Bai Ji as the amoeba with no brain and no thinking, they are not really brainless or stupid. They are naturally connected to the previous case of the extermination of the Prince Ziling''s family. Why is Ziling alone?" Happened to "survive"? The empress is suspected of favoring the princess, so it cannot be used as a witness. Except for the few cases that left key evidence, the other incidents similar to the murder and disappearance of a certain royal family can''t be contacted with the princess? . If there is someone else behind these incidents, is there also another hidden story in this unjust case? . "Master Ziling, please give us an explanation." The situation gradually changed from one side. Some ministers returned to neutrality and questioned the orthodox king who was sitting on the throne and had a dispute. "Explanation? There is nothing to explain. I am the way of heaven and I am the law. Do you intend to believe that I have become the way of the emperor, or is this a side word of this Xiaoyezhe?" Zilou stood up from the throne and looked down at the bottom of the steps. Of the ministers. "My lord, we just want to know the truth now. "The truth? Huh! Facts have proved everything. I am the only emperor. It is the general trend that I will lead this empire." Zi Ling snorted coldly. "The truth? Can clinging to that kind of thing make the emperor''s business? Can it make the blood family prosper? You pedantic subjects listen carefully, the true leader, the eternal emperor, will never care about right or wrong, but will only weigh interest! "Listen to my roar! The majestic momentum is surging, as if an invisible and innocent huge palm is slowly closing, pinching and holding the entire hall, the force of the majestic and huge blood is swept in, and it continues to gather and compress, all the ministers present are sinking. The huge mountains weighed heavily on their chests, including Lilias and Bai Ji. Powerful divine veins suppress weak divine veins of the same race. For a time, except for the elders on the veteran seat, everyone either willingly or reluctantly bowed down and worshipped Ziling who was in front of the throne. "Hahaha, have you seen it?? This is the power of His Majesty Ziling''s bloodline, so strong and perfect! Even the existence of the queen and princess can''t resist the existence!" The dog-legged minister under Ziling cheered, double The knee was soft, but he couldn''t bear the enthusiasm in his heart. The representatives of the Melvi family watched Bai Ji and Lilias, who were walking down to Ziling without exception, with mixed feelings in their hearts. To Zi Lingxu: She has some doubts about her family''s decision-making in her heart when she violates the yin and the yang. Good birds choose wood and live there, and they may bear the reputation of being unfaithful, but it is better than being destroyed by the whole family like the Leferno family. She was just a temporary family owner who was imprisoned because of her father, driving ducks on the shelves. She had never experienced any strong winds and waves, and she didn''t know what kind of loyalty and courage. She only knows that if her Royal Highness and Her Majesty can¡¯t protect her family, she can only choose to protect her family. It¡¯s a lesson to be learned, and no one wants to be the second family of Referno. . "This is the proof!... In the face of absolute power, all tricks and perfect solutions are just bugs, no need for those cumbersome things, that''s enough!" Zi Ling satisfactorily looked down at the crowds who worshipped him without a glance. The ecstasy in my heart could not be added. "Who dares to compete with me in this world? Follow me, and I will be able to come back for you like never before, a prosperous age of the empire. "It''s just the blood that you grabbed. Is it worth you to be so proud of?" "An untimely voice interrupted Zi Ling''s narcissism very clearly. "Hehe, my little niece is really a hard duck. The child with sharp teeth doesn''t like the emperor." Zi Ling squinted her eyes. "Originally, I wanted to see you live a few more days because of the love of your mother and child. One. Yes, this power was robbed by the emperor. Now, the blood of the queen is destroyed, and no one is more suitable than me. As the emperor of this empire, and only I have the ability to end this chaos!" "For her own selfish desire to set off the turmoil in the world, and then shamelessly say that only oneself can end this troubled world, don''t you feel ironic?" Bai Ji obviously felt the pressure on her body increased, and sweat dripped down her forehead, and the blood blockade had not been unlocked. But she didn''t know it, and smiled calmly on her face. "You know, we walked this way, hungry everywhere, countless cold and discouraged, local ministers deceived the ruler and violated the law and have no discipline, the wars continued so that stray bandits, armed forces multiplied, layered layers, deep waters, the people do not live, you say you only care about benefits, So where did the peasant rebel army that bloomed all this time come from?'' Why talk more? A hundred causes must be fruitful. It is only a small part of the benevolence of a woman. This is why I am sitting on this throne instead of you. "You are afraid of becoming a laughing stock in history books." Bai Ji''s mouth bends slightly. "Ha! On the contrary, the winners and losers, the history books are written by the winners, and the losers can only lie in the corner and eat ashes. I think it is you who want to be the laughing stock, not me!" Zi Ling laughed. "Don''t look at whose site it is here!? Elder Mu, take down that silly little girl for me! Life or death. A black elder sitting in the seat of the senator stood up, his eyes shot in and out of sharp eyes. As Ziling said before, these elders have no choice. Members of the two royal families are fighting for power. They can only choose the side with a more pure blood, and even if there is ambiguity, they cannot separate their sides. This will undoubtedly increase. The degree of internal friction of the Scarlet Empire, both the red side and the black side, are undoubtedly well aware of this matter. They have a deep understanding of how terrible things like internal friction are. In other words, even if the red side wants to help the queen at most Love can''t help being able to achieve neutrality of inaction. Elder Mu, who appeared to be in his prime of life, waved his hand, and an eight-foot-long black spear appeared in his hand. He advanced with the spear. The members of the Senate not only need to have royal blood and extremely high experience qualifications, but also have more combat power. Need to draw the sword in the entire blood spirit empire, but every veteran is the proudest son of the blood spirit empire. Did not use any spells, perhaps this elder already thought that he had the chance to win, and dealing with a princess who lost her ability to move and was sealed with her blood didn''t need to fight a lot, just deal with it simply and neatly. The black spear took Bai Ji''s snow-white neck straight, saying that it was too late and soon. At the moment Zi Ling gave the order, the sharp point of the spear in Elder Mu''s hand pierced the air in front of Bai Ji. Lilias on the side pushed Bai Ji away in time. "Do you dare?!" Sita gritted her teeth and pushed away Shang''s younger brother, who was still lying in front of her. He jumped up and collided with the thunder in the air. "What? One... the white-haired dragon-horned girl in front of me steadily caught the aggressive spear tip with bare hands. Elder Mu was taken aback for a moment, and then stimulated the strong blood and blood in the body, intending to quickly block this little girl in the way. If the baby is solved, the province will have more dreams. Chapter 574: An unexpected scene appeared. This weird little girl with dragon horns was completely unmoved. The blood was injected like water into dry sponge, there is no return. This girl is not easy... The corners of the elder''s mouth trembled slightly, and he recited the spell silently. However, under the iron skin blessing of various strengths and speeds, Elder Mu lifted his feet off the ground and gradually lost his balance. His eyes widened, the opponent''s bloodline power was not under his own, and...he was actually lifted up by the opponent abruptly! With such great strength, is this baby girl a monster? ? The gust of wind shook, and the elder Mu was stunned by the dragon energy that burst from the opponent. After a few steps, he almost fell to the ground in embarrassment. "What?" Zi Ling was startled, the elder''s strength was still there. He... When did that girl have such a powerful servant beside him? ? No, the pair of horns didn''t seem to be normal creatures. "You guys, look for death!" Sita''s cruel laughter rippled in the wind, and then glared at the elder who had previously attacked Bai Ji. I want to screw your head off alive! " "Little girl, you can do it!" The elder is not to be outdone. He is also an old predecessor who has lived for thousands of years. If he is chased and beaten by an unknown junior under the eyes of everyone, how will he face? ? With Sita pressing harder, the elder rushed to meet the enemy and was caught off guard. After being shocked, he began to get better and started to fight with Sita. The battle not far away made people stunned. At the same time, Sita moves with the royal bloodline of the dragon family and the bloodline royal bloodline appeared endlessly, and even used Milo''s exclusive dragon tooth summons. However, after all, the combat experience was limited, and the confrontation survived. For thousands of years, the blood spirit elders who have experienced many battles have been in a stalemate for a while. "Lilias, isn''t she dead? If you''re not dead, gnaw. "Call your mother''s name directly, but you will be punished, Xiao Baiji." Lilias'' face was pale and looked a little haggard. "Don''t pretend to be dead if you are not dead, can you still go?... Seeing Lilias''s leg that was scratched by the air wave because she pushed away, Bai Ji felt that she had asked a very stupid question. "Do these extra things again... let''s get out of here first." Bai Ji leaned down and motioned to Lilia to put her back on her back. "Don''t even want to go!" The guards who reacted surrounded the mother and son, and were about to When they took them down, a figure flashed in the sky, followed by a big drink that pierced the sky. "Hmm! Rebel, give me a blow to my old lady!" "Kuang Kuang!" The approaching guard was smashed by an inexplicable airborne giant hammer. "Your Royal Highness! Di Ling is here to help! Don''t worry, leave it to me! Don''t think that pleases us at this time, we will lose the memory of what you said before. "Your Majesty, are you okay?" The Jedor soldiers who had been staying in the necromantic world came out, and Kalanti was freed from it, and came to the wounded Lilias. "Where did these people come from?!" The ministers were confused for a while. "His Royal Highness, you really have you, as expected, you have left behind." Mila among the officials sneered, and in her brisk mouth, a group of heavily armed soldiers from the principalities surged up. "But I''m sorry, we are not completely unprepared. "But once we can do this, it even disrupts our original rhythm. Your Royal Highness, you are already amazing. I now know why that big ice block will protect you to death. "Oh, what''s wrong with Tina?" Bai Ji was taken aback for a moment, and then an inexplicable smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. The surrounding Sergeant Jeduo and even Yu Di Ling shuddered and walked away silently. They all know that the more Her Royal Highness Bai Ji laughs, the more serious the consequences will be. Don''t approach her at this time... "What else, dead." Mi Wei grinned. "I cut it into a pile and kept it casually. How about it, your Royal Highness, would you like to see it?" "Really presumptuous." Zi Ling roared angrily. "All elders, follow me to wipe out the blood of this evil kind! When the red elders were hesitant, the black elders all stood up. Zi Ling flicked past the figure, and the blood-colored claws approached Bai Ji. "No one can save you, take your life!" [Crimson Claws of the Calamity Order] "Damn it!" Theta, who was fighting as a group, couldn''t get out. Karanti Di Ling and the others have the intention to rescue and are unable to return to the sky, and they are crushed by the force of the blood in and out of the elders. Long Yin suddenly exploded at this moment. Zi Ling, who was about to smash Bai Ji¡¯s neck, only felt that his attack was skewed, and then a huge dragon''s tail shot him four-and-five cents and a huge black shadow covered the yak palace, and everyone raised their heads in unison. , Scared to tear his eyes. "One. One. Is it a dragon?! Really a dragon??!" Chapter 77~ The shadow of the behemoth covered the entire palace community. Everyone raised their heads unanimously, and their faces instantly turned pale and shocked. The silver dragon, a creature that only exists in legends and myths, came to the world before everyone was caught off guard. It waved its powerful dragon wings, and the gust of wind that it brought up flew the nearby ministers and nobles. The dragon''s eyes were indifferent and unrelenting. Its majestic and majestic momentum suppressed sentient beings and released Ziling previously. His blood pressure was completely shattered. Dragon, is it a real dragon? ! Only exists in legends and myths, ancient and powerful. The creatures at the top of the pyramids in this world have seen dragon illustrations in myths and stories, heard about dragons, and learned about how they call the wind and rain to burn the mountains and boil the sea. Powerful, but these narratives are far from as shocking as direct contact. The dragon is inciting huge waves, and the sky is the realm of high-level species. They are like a group of tiny flying insects. Before these legendary creatures, they instinctively felt at a loss and... At this moment, their faces were completely horrified. The expressions are so similar to those humble and humble humans. The deafening dragon''s roar carries the tyrannical and disorderly curse power. The ministers and nobles feel that the distance between the world and the earth is constantly shrinking and closing, and they will crush themselves into a pile of meat sauce. , His head was in a disorder, as if his brain was filled with a pot of boiling oil and hemorrhage. Both eyes stared blankly at the silver figure slowly descending in the air. "In this world, such creatures really exist. One." "Oh, oh, look, I have been telling you not to underestimate Bai Ji: Lassambo, if you listened to me earlier, why did you fall to this day?" Now, what should I do now? ? "The development of the matter has completely exceeded the control of Zi Ling, and he is at a loss now. "Oh, this What else can we do now? Just as I taught you. "Now, is it too late?" "I said it''s too late, then it''s too late, hurry up, no... the throne you fortunately earned is about to be snatched by the human evil in your mouth. ¡­¡­I know. Zi Ling sighed deeply, and then shouted at the startled elders. "Elders, now is not the time to be dazed, cover me!" Now the only one who can change the situation is me! ... The elders looked at each other. In ancient times, they hadn''t seen a dragon like a creature. Although there was a shock in their hearts, they weren''t so big as to impact the worldview. "Do you think that dragon is a bit familiar?" The headed elder Hong Fang was a little surprised. Open to drink. "Listen to you... Compared with the inaction of the red elders, the black elders acted much more quickly. The six black elders came out and quickly organized the formation. They all knew the principle of capturing the thief and the king first, and they were not complete against the dragon. no experience. Four people rose into the air, surrounded and restrained Milo, and the other two planned to attack Milo who was incompetent, Bai Ji and Lilias, and roared, as if the sky and the ground were shaking for it, and the sky responded to her. call. In the clear sky, black clouds rolled in an instant, and the clouds gradually gathered, forming a huge vortex. While the sun was blocked, and the dark cloud shadows covered, the elders felt that a certain ability in the curse''s eyes was also blocked. "Tsk, it''s really troublesome." Knowing that the other party was coming for her, Bai Ji ran away from Lilias, a thin pajamas and slippers attire was completely unsuitable for combat, no, now she even brought the weapon in front of her Can''t take it either. On the ground. There was a roll, and the danger omen flashed by, a long and powerful gun with the force that could break her head into a watermelon fell down, just relying on the reflex nerves that have been tempered through many years of knighthood. She dodged her side, but was inevitably scratched by the strong wind on her right arm. "Oh, you guys are really cruel to start." Bai Ji snorted and got up from the ground. "I''m sorry, Your Royal Highness, you can''t keep the blood clan." The elder shook his head, seemingly intending to make a quick battle and release the Awakening Curse. Chapter 575: The back road was also blocked, and Bai Ji seemed to be forced to the end. However, just when the awakening spells of the two elders were about to take shape, they disintegrated instantly as if they had been interfered in some way. "What? ... The two elders were taken aback. "Heh, I didn''t expect it." Bai Ji grinned. The elders who sensed the problem raised their heads in unison and looked at the dark cloud vortex in the sky. [Awakening Curse: Black Dragon Tears] No. 120210¡Õ¡¯ After Milo¡¯s Awakening Curse was released, all enemies covered by the Black Dragon Tears could not release the Awakening Curse. Reflecting that his own awakening curse was interfered by some unknown factors, the two elders summoned their weapons without any hesitation. Although there is no Awakening Curse, their strength will be greatly reduced, but it is no problem to clean up a little girl whose blood is sealed. However, they ignore a "mad dog" who has finished healing in the distance and has been staring at them for a long time. "Haha! The two elders who were about to do their hands were taken aback. The rushing Bai Ying ran into one of the elders, and then fought with the other elder. Sister..." The young man who survived the Whitethorn family looked at his crazy sister, hiding in the corner shivering. On the side, the Jedo people led by Karanti and Di Ling fought into a group with the soldiers of the duchy. In this scene, there was chaos. The two sides "The ancestors of the ancient blood empire, please give your power to your orthodox The successor... Zi Ling prayed silently, and then he hesitantly took out a liquid medicine in a transparent tube from the dress. "Can this thing really improve my bloodline power and curse power quickly?" Zi Ling hesitated. There have been too many unexpected things. The only thing he hates now is that he shouldn''t be merciful and let it go. The two mother and daughter get together, they should have been killed long ago. "My Majesty, you have no choice, do you? The fourth-order species that only exist in the legend have appeared, and the elders of the Blood Spirit Empire can hardly help now. .Fuck you, figure out the situation, now only I can help you. Outside the palace, four thunders swooped down, mapping the blue bricks and tiles in the palace white. "You have no choice. Believe it or not. Anyway, my goal has been achieved. This is just my last bonus. "Of course, I didn''t believe what you meant." Zi Ling panicked, trying to catch the last straw. Change the faith of the blood race to believe in the ancestral god, right? I agree with this matter. I hope that there will be more cooperation between us in the future. This thigh now Ziling has no choice but to go up. "Hahaha, it''s easy to talk, no problem. Seeing the foam of the liquid medicine, Zi Ling swallowed and spit. Accompanied by the sound of glass breaking, Zi Ling''s eyes were covered with blood. He scratched his head frantically, and the blood gurgled down his scalp. "Don''t worry, don''t worry, gaining strength has side effects, isn''t it?" The voice in his mind smiled. "It really didn''t take much effort. I thought you were a stubborn stubborn, but I didn''t expect to be willing to compromise so soon? Hahaha... "This, there is a problem with this medicine!? Sacrifice your lord, what are you doing?...We are a cooperative relationship. Without me, don''t try to control the entire blood clan x country... don''t even want to get the blood clan. treasure¡­¡­ "Ah? My Majesty, when did I say to dominate this empire? Me, and what my lord wants is chaos and war, that''s enough! As for those treasures... what you mean by me After being completely deprived, isn''t it all mine?? ."... "Your Majesty, do you dare to take the throne as the emperor with your logic of thinking? This blood race will be finished sooner or later? It would be better to let me destroy it myself... oPSF Novel "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! What they encountered this time was the royal line of the dragon clan. It is beyond the ability of ordinary strong people to support it for so long without using the Awakening Curse. Sita bit the other two elders, before Bai Ji had time to catch his breath, a sharp and deadly sword light slammed forward. "Kang Dang!" The sharp blade blessed by the spell was blocked by the dark long sword. "Damn damn, why haven''t you died yet!" Mad Milla advanced with a sword and wrestled with Bai Ji. "You go to **** with that big block of ice! No one can save you! The sound of gold and iron continued to ring in the air, but it was not so intense that the sparks shot. Neither side can make good use of the sword in their hands. Mira is strong enough, with blessings on the hilt, and has a certain level of swordsmanship. However, her attack seems to be completely seen through by the other party, and it always allows She found a way to cope in a slippery way, and it was not at the same level to resolve the dangers of both sides'' understanding of swordsmanship. Bai Ji could obviously see through each other''s moves, but could not make a counterattack. The break is hard enough, and the defense alone is already doing all the stops. The physique of a blood clan is really too bad. "Damn, damn! Why are you so tenacious?! Please die soon, everyone will be good if you die!" Mi Li said viciously, Bai Ji did not speak, her small and thin arms held a tattered black sword that was completely different. . She was holding a sword in one hand and dragging the sword body on the other forearm. The tip of the sword pointed directly at Mi Li, who was slashing at her frantically, and calmly performed a standard knight fencing action. Under the cover of black dragon tears, Mi Lai also lost the qualification to launch the curse. Compared with Bai Ji, whose bloodline was completely blocked, the advantage was not only a little bit. Must, kill her quickly, don''t suffer endlessly! ! "Yeah!! You are going to die!" However, what Mi Lai didn''t expect at all was that the opponent''s swordsmanship was superb, even reaching the point of superb, with various swordsmanship skills she had never seen before, constantly dodge and evade. Either he was blocked by the sword, or he was dangerously avoided, and he couldn''t hit at all. Mira continued to bombard with abusive spells, a thick layer of magic blessing was stacked on the blade, and she was completely calm for a while, chasing Bai Ji crazy like a lunatic. Then, cut off your broken sword, how can I stop it? Mi Li poured all his strength into the sword, acting like a mad woman, with the strength to split Bai Ji in half and attack her frantically. or Mu Xiaowan Why, why did she lose her blood and still can''t kill her by herself? ! "Such a messy heart can''t hit us." Bai Ji answered the question in her heart, and the sword flicked. [Regular Counterattack Gauntlets] "Kang Dang!" The sharp blade fell fiercely on the guard, bursting out a lot of sparks, Mira, who was too hard, was bounced back to this insignificant gap by her own strength, and a pitch-black sword hilt was on her. The field of view quickly zoomed in. Click! "With a crisp sound, Mi Li covered her face, blood overflowing from the corners of her mouth. "Tsk, the strength is still too small." Bai Ji sighed. If it were the tough human body, after this time, Bai Ji was sure that he could knock Mi Li''s head crooked. "I advise you not to move, your neck has already been beaten and dislocated. Be careful of the pain. "Heh, heh, what, what is this? "It''s really nothing." Bai Ji carried Pozuo, her tone fell silent. "Compared to her... you will make you completely regret what you did that day. what! Death is coming and she''s still arrogant... Mi Lai just planned to support her body, and a huge black shadow has already covered her. "Boom!" The dragon stepped on, and Mi La, who had just had time to look up, was instantly crushed into a pile of mosaics by the excess weight. "She didn''t hurt you." Milo transformed into a human form and glanced at the four elders who had been severely injured not far away, and temporarily defeated the battle. "It''s early, now, don''t kill her. We have to collect her soul." Bai Ji glanced at her dying breath. "Little Yana, is this guy''s body enough." "Although the bloodline is a bit weak, it''s enough, as far as it makes me appear temporarily." Chapter 576: "Scarlet, what are you doing in a daze? We are a whole that is both prosperous and prosperous. If we don''t help, what good will we do if we die?! The twelve elders are united in order to give full play to all the remaining strengths during their lifetime, which means that there must be no differences between them. "Stupid." By the red side, the white-haired girl looked at the Dragon Girl and Bai Ji not far away, and shook her head. "What do you mean?..." "You don''t need to fight anymore." Nim, who has the right to speak in the presbytery, shook his head and smiled bitterly. ¡®¡®It seems that I helped open the space-time channel and let the lady from the southern countries come over. This decision couldn¡¯t be more correct. "What?! Why did you do the order?" "From your own point of view... the elders headed by Nim ignored the black elders, stepped down the steps and knelt down. Chapter 78~ "Let''s see for yourself." The red elders all showed a clear look. Regardless of the stubborn black elders, they walked down the steps and bowed to Bai Ji. The elders are all human spirits who have lived for thousands of years, and the sudden series of actions by the red side make the black elders feel that things are not that simple. They also stopped their movements and waited for the changes. "The preparations for the reincarnation ceremony are complete." Miluo put down the dragon claw pen in her hand. "The ceremony, it''s over." Bai Ji bit her finger, and the blood dripped on Mi Li''s skin engraved with the blood-colored curse, and the surface of her complexion glowed with dazzling red light. The rod of Mir, who was standing by the side, reacted. The rod-head pendant seemed to have some resonance, and began to tremble. Immediately, the pendant lighted up with an icy blue light, and a soul-like unstable substance was pulled out from it and sucked. Into the radiant body. At the same time, accompanied by a harsh scream, a group of soul was squeezed out of the body. It wanted to take the opportunity to float away, but it was pinched by the quick-eyed Bai Ji and clenched into a ball. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!) Bai Ji grinned, playing with the liquid soul substance in an unfixed shape in her hand with a smile, squeezing it in her hand arbitrarily, rounding and flattening her as she pleases, making it into various shapes, like a ghost in her ears Curses and verbal abuse turned deaf ears. "Wonder! You better let my soul fly away, or I will kill you one day!" "The dust is gone? It sounds good, but before that, we said that you absolutely regret what you did before, right? Bai Ji smiled nonchalantly at the roar of Mi Fan''s soul. The dexterous fingers twirled gently, teasing and smoothing. Seeing this scene, Milo took a step back calmly. The soul thing can be squeamish to a certain extent. As the owner of the rod of the dead [Mildalu], Bai Ji can directly interfere with the soul body. Holding it with your hand will cause irreversible damage to the soul. Someone who directly uses the soul as dough to play with is harmless to humans and animals, "How is it, Xiaoya? How does it feel?" .Some are not quite used to it. "Thanks to Mi Li''s body, Yana was temporarily restored to shape, frowned slightly, and moved her wrists and arms a little. "Normally, I''ve been living in the necromantic world for so long, it''s time to come out and bask in the sun." Bai Ji stroked Yana''s smooth and white arms. Is this body inferior? It''s okay, let''s make do with it first, and we will find you a better one later. "Hey! What do you mean?" The soul-like rice jumped up like a ball of furry hair. "Don''t tell me if you rob my body, you still dislike the inferior!? You give me the inferior? Gongding "Excellent, "Noisy." Bai Ji disgusted and squeezed Mi Pan''s soul into a small steamed bun, like Like a bowler, he threw it into Mirtaru''s pendant. "Ya, Your Highness Yana?!" The elders were shocked. Although they hadn''t seen them for a thousand years, this familiar face and way of speaking instantly pulled out the memories of these old guys deeply buried in their minds. In the fire after the imperial capital, in order to protect the continuation of the blood spirit imperial line, as the elders, they were ordered by the queen and did not participate in the War of Protection. This has always been the knot in their hearts. The queen died, the blood-spirit royal family was driven to extinction and was slaughtered like weeds and roots. They didn''t even have a chance to converge the queen''s corpse... However, after seeing the Queen¡¯s biological sisters, the elders were ashamed and embarrassed, knowing that they were on the wrong team, and at the same time, they seemed to be forced to help Ziling again. Now that the Queen¡¯s biological sisters are still there, they have In order to repay the empress¡¯s grace and the regret of not being able to die in the country, she must go through all kinds of fire and water in order to repay the empress¡¯s grace and regret. However, Yana just glanced at them indifferently, and there was no sense of feeling that should be shown when meeting the old people in the dry year, which made all the elders embarrassed and surprised. Yana shook Bai Ji''s hand. "The process may be a bit painful, but now there is no time to delay, the emperor can''t wait, right? "Now you haven''t recovered all the curse power, can you? "It''s a piece of cake, this kind of formation is as simple as wearing clothes. "Okay, please. "Old man, right?" The elders looked at each other. They would rather believe that their ears were old and useless. They had a wrong hearing. They didn''t dare to imagine that they had been fighting against their opponents... Yana nestled in Bai Ji''s arms, her head happily resting on Bai Ji''s shoulders, both sides embraced each other''s waist, and if you listened carefully, you could hear Yana''s mouth. The blood mark engraved on Bai Ji''s back was revealed little by little, and then disappeared with the splendid golden light. "Crack...the palace''s bolsters shook, and the whole palace seemed to fall apart. The ceiling and the bolsters were separated, and the aftermath of the explosion rippled and flew off. On the roof and the four walls, all the ministers were blinded by the strong wind, and they subconsciously used their sleeves to cover them. "Hahahaha!... With arrogant laughter in the wind, the palace gate collapsed, and Zi Ling burst out with an unusual evil curse energy all over his body, stepping out of the palace where he dismantled only the skeleton. The foot pedal shattered the bolster that rolled out like a roller. "People of this emperor, wait for you to be the emperor of all generations of autumn! "It looks like our old gang has made a big mistake." The elder representative of the black side stared at Zi Ling, who burst into extreme danger. , Wryly smiled regretfully. "Elders, what are you talking about, the Scarlet Empire belongs to me, it belongs to me, how could it make a big mistake? Then I will have to reward the elders well!" Zi Ling laughed and turned his eyes to A group of trembling ministers. "The people of this emperor, have you seen the majestic power of the world?! The entire blood family has no existence that can be an enemy of me! The words engraved on her spine faded a little bit, and Bai Ji felt a warm water flowing in her body, constantly nourishing her broken limbs and skeletons, and the blockade attached to the curse eyes was gradually melted away. "... Yana hugged Bai Ji tightly, a few bloodshots spilled from the corner of her mouth, excessive energy delivery, this is already overloaded for her who has not fully awakened. "Xiaoya, what''s the matter?" Feeling the trembling body of the other party, Bai Ji noticed that the other party''s physical condition was abnormal. "...Thing... Yana denied. "Quickly stop." Bai Ji said coldly. "Otherwise, the origin of your soul will be hurt. Yana shook her head and hugged Bai Ji in silence. "Yana, let go." Calling the other party''s name directly proves that Bai Ji is angry now. However, despite this, Yana, who didn''t want to make her sister angry, still chose to continue to hold Bai Ji tightly. Just when Yana felt that she was starting to run out of oil, a warm current instantly filled Yana''s body, and in an instant, her barren body was moisturized. "Ha, rest assured, there is an old man here." Not far away, Nim waved his staff, his claw-shaped hands, and a stream of hot tender green light extended into Yana''s body. "Haha, Elder Nim, are you going to disobey the emperor?" Zi Ling sneered. "No, it''s called making up for it. Although Nim knows that there is no way to offset the previous stupidity, the old man knows what he is doing. Nim smiled. "Ha! A joke, this old guy is tired of living for too long, think about it, I am your only choice now, even if you are in the same way, you are not clean now, you think now that she will let go. Have you ever? The elders looked at each other and said in unison: "The monarch let the minister die, the minister has to die. "A group of unscrupulous waste!" Zi Ling roared, and dived with violent power, and a gruesome crack opened on the ground along the way. "Elders, your chance to atone for your sins is here." Lilias held the long. The skirt, assisted by Kalanti, came down to the hesitant minister. "You guys, are you going to help Zhou to abuse his legacy for thousands of years, or support the orthodox name to go down in history? The outcome of the battle is not clear, but Ziling''s traitorous pursuit of glory has become a reality. "Stop fighting! Go and open the city gates for me to welcome in the soldiers and civilians from the southern countries outside the imperial capital!" The eldest son of the Stone family ordered his entourage without thinking about it. "This **** Ziling deceives the superior and intends to usurp power and seize power. He wants to be stinky for thousands of years, and the next one who wants to betray is Sita''s younger brother. These two have made the first step. Many ministers who realize the situation but are reserved for the sake of the Following the elders shouting "Slay the usurper of the throne", he looked righteous and awe-inspiring. "Traitors? Huh, you are the traitors! You, Prince Ziling, are rebellious and deceived, causing great chaos in the world, turbulent wars, and a horrible life in the deserted people! It violates the heavenly way of the **** of Lasambo! I will support the royal orthodoxy, Lassam What''s wrong with the daughter of the **** of Bo''s direct line?" Chapter 577: "Yes, you are the traitors of the Scarlet Empire! Under Lilia''s rebellion, the two forces instantly turned into a pan of porridge. Di Ling led the Jeduo people fighting in the turbulence and screaming. On the other hand, with Nim''s help, Bai Ji''s blood seal was slowly being relieved. "Are you when the emperor doesn''t exist?" "What are you doing in a daze? Don''t hurry up to protect Sister Solanya!?" Yana''s voice was convinced again and again that the elders suddenly realized that the black and red were the same enemy, and retreated in Miluo (black dragon tears) to them After the influence, they have returned to their strengths. "Is she really... "Go to hell, Xiao Niezhong! The real supreme can only have me!" "So, do you dare to be a traitor?!" Elder Black shouted angrily. Behind him, countless rain of arrows and the counter-attacking Zi Ling confronted Nim with his staff and began to sing, a towering tree. With his feet up on the ground, the force of nature lifted Zi Ling''s whole person up. He had just landed on the ground and was lashed by countless shadows and vines, and he was caught off guard. The other elders were also unwilling to show weakness. They understood the status quo and regarded Zi Ling as a usurper and attacked him frantically. "Oh, it''s really boring, is this game of power over so soon." After a burst of indiscriminate bombing, Zi Ling walked out of the thick smoke, holding a bottle of potion with a little purple light in his hand. . [Light Eating Liquid], this kind of medicinal liquid cannot be used for direct drinking. Its function is to absorb the spell. The higher the quality of the Light Eating Liquid, the greater the amount it can absorb. 1 or light bowl "In this case, even with the strongest means, we must destroy this country in chaos... Although I hate straightforward violence, this does not conform to my aesthetics." "That''s it, Ziling is dead." Nim looked at "Ziling" in front of the palace meaningfully. "Forcibly occupying Zi Ling''s body, you are the man behind all this? ""Huh? What are you talking about? Your elder, this emperor is Ziling. "Zi Ling said in confusion. "Why don''t you recognize me just by changing my speaking style?" Have you all said that you want to support me as the new emperor of the Scarlet Empire? Why do you turn your face and deny it? "Yes! You guys who see the wind and the rudder must not die!" "You traitors are! "Extremely stupid." At this moment, a sound was not loud, but it could spread the sound that everyone present could hear, rippling from all directions. The ministers stopped arguing, the soldiers stopped beating, and the noisy soldiers and civilians stopped making noise. They all heard her voice. The long silver hair from the end to the cherry blossoms scattered, and behind the girl spread out the ghost wings covering the sky and the sun. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she opened her eyes, "divide your brains for power and profit, and think about why and why they would Secretly distribute the silver dagger to the nobles and people of all walks of life? If they really want to let the new emperor board the plane, why should it cause turmoil in the world?" "Have you not figured it out yet? The foreigners simply want us to internalize and cause chaos. Do you princely servants understand that, so, are you still planning to continue to kill each other and kill yourself?" The eyes of the silver-haired girl slowly opened, the silver hair was moving without wind, and the royal ceremonial clothing was floating. The nine cards outlined in dark red and dark were like the protector of the main **** rotating around. "Kneel down and listen to your charges. "Surely...?" While the elders were so excited, they hurriedly bowed down and bowed to the supreme figure in the sky. Milo, Yana, Karanti and Di Ling worshipped the figure one after another. Lilias smiled in relief, holding a long skirt, and being the queen of her life, it was time to condescend to be the real new emperor of the blood clan, the 28th Scarlet Queen. The arguing ministers stopped arguing, and together with their guards, they devoutly offered the most respected etiquette to Bai Ji. Even the soldiers and civilians of the southern countries who had rushed into the imperial city stopped their pace, kneeling down, toward the center of the imperial city. "Princess Palace... Lycra, who is kneeling with the soldiers and civilians, looked at the imperial city full of faith. Chapter 79~The Twenty-seventh Scarlet Queen (1) The scattered silver-haired skirt is flared, and the power of blood is different from that of fingers. Blood flow when moving, raging violently. Rigid and soft, not prestigious and angry, as if the emperor descended, Majestic and majestic, with the introverted momentum of carrying Jiashanhe, it is only if it does not move, inside, like a female emperor returning home in triumph. Under her feet, the entire imperial city offered her different positions and views, kneeling down in the most pious manner. Exercise pressure and bow down, let your own people be convinced, absolutely The purest divine vein, the purest emperor''s hand, ¦ÓT Zeng Wenyi_ vein, lies in its courage. Dianjian is loyal and loyal, and she is convinced to admit her throne. This is the limit to see her hard-core loyal party actually participate in it. But what is this doing? Stand up for the emperor, your emperor is here! When he bowed down, Zi Ling was very angry. .Two eyes startled, unexpectedly Inside and outside the imperial city, military and civilian, [Gets up] Officials, nobles, everyone was released from the emperor at this moment, the extremely large silver figure of the Pingguo. At the same time, look at the road above the central part of the imperial city. X Mingxiong under the bear to be an emperor betrayed the country and pursued prosperous and harsh government. Liaosheng Jiegan uprising, faint and inaction. As a result, Qianshou was extremely hot. You should go to **** because you are tyrannical, ruling the country and even harming thousands of people, but you plan to have a place that is less than schoolchildren, less virtuous than villagers, and useless. Pulling this country down the abyss, the wolf''s ambition is obvious. ". A humble and inferior species that came from time g! you "Shut up! You are a wicked species, but it is just a matter of benefiting from the public. Xinping has touched a sensitive crisp Suijian_ brand in Ziling, and shameless people of the emperor and Yi generation dare to talk high prices in front of me. It was torn to pieces with the main hall. Society 3 He is not a slave. If the eyes can kill people, the pioneers of the national question in the sky have orthodox heirs! In this palace, I, Ziling, is the son of the eldest brother of the first emperor. I am the only one born in the kingdom of blood if my blood is pure. Jiao yelled at the crowd, "I''m tight, bare! What''s wrong with me taking back what belongs to me!?" Chang Maihe, the original Jimengzhou of the throne, came out. ¡­¡­for. It seems that I want to talk about the feelings of these years and talk about it because of this, and I was deprived of those who fight for the throne. "It''s just because the blood family can''t be passed down, everything is finished ;All previous efforts have been abandoned, just because of a mistake that shouldn¡¯t belong to me Sitting on that throne, I have done so many things that people can¡¯t understand the pain, and they have lost all the possibilities of inheriting the throne. As you say, I can swallow my anger for this race and this country. "Very well, okay, it''s okay, I don''t need to stay home... Zi Ling turned the anger into reality and turned to Li, and he assisted Her Majesty the Empress unanimously, and mistakenly assisted her heir, Lias. (Jiang SE Qingneng... one. This kind of "My Empress, you, you actually passed the throne to Yizichang Some people want this bloodline and wait a long time. It¡¯s important to take a breath and see what is happening Husband''s situation People are close to the throne, but you can¡¯t touch them all your life... Once you, a low-ranking race, why can you not do anything extra and just lie down and enjoy this natural fit? Chance? ! Need to work hard. Are you not a foreigner and you are not willing to support me, a native of the orthodox royal family? ? "Ziling said, "You, you guys!" Would rather support one Chapter 578: He was challenged by his former loyal party. He lowered his head slightly ashamed. Some ministers have no change in their faces, and being hot doesn''t mean that others have the same patience. Several members of the Senate Council, Bai Ji, listened patiently to Zimai¡¯s wine. ) Was stopped by Nim. Unable to bear the insult to the Queen by Ziling, the tanong who came to mind should not be impatient. Princess, oh no, Her Majesty the Queen hopes that we won¡¯t. i station Milosita looked on coldly, and when there was a moment of silence, it was 9... "It seems that bloodline concentration also affects IQ to a certain extent." Yana adjusted and urged. "What do you mean? Na shook her head, then pointed at the sky "The army of the Shimeng is really uncultivated. Is this the tone of speaking to the old Xiangzong." The blood king of Yatong is even comparable to the blood and the sky. "West, Dian, my elder sister, she is the world. The blood spirit inheritance of the electric knot in the most authentic empire in the history of the blood clan is more than that of your unknown sideline. I don¡¯t know it¡¯s deteriorated. "First of all, her blood is How many generations of blood is too strong! M and chance, if it¡¯s me who gets the chance, I can So she did better! "In Ziling''s heart "Oh, that''s just because her three are inferior to the evil one , A background Humble people, Since the 2 ratio. This is a matter of course, everything is because of his luck Lilias buried light steps "Brother Ziling, do you know that." At this time, the science-based artist stood up. . "The empresses of the previous dynasties are mostly restricted, but it is not just some bloodline inheritance rituals. Maybe the ceremony has just begun. Hugh said that it is a foreign race. If the blood royal family who is not out of me cannot bear it, they will be overwhelmed. Inheriting this extremely concentrated blood girl, the blood vessels burst". Maybe he is kind to a foreigner, if Bai Ji doesn¡¯t inherit The qualifications of the bloodline, that she was the original one, and then changed the course, and died cruelly after the blood was transported by the law of the state. Lilias said quietly. When I was bitten by the person who was there, he died a long time ago. If he can¡¯t do it on the highway, she did it like this. It turns out that she succeeded, and F really knows why it succeeded. For the prosperity of the blood, Lilias bet Of the people, only Yana. "You, you''re talking... Ha is really a heavenly night secretary This kind of three-year-old can''t cheat The fairy tale is saying that I¡¯m even one Is it not as good as the inferior? ? Ha, nonsense! ¡¯ Your blood! "Inferior! When I subdue you, I will take away the one that shouldn''t belong 7th tube "I will let you know that blood is not an impossible gap." Fan of this tube of reagents. ...That crazy and terrible obsession keeps drumming As Nim said, Zi Ling''s soul was almost stripped away. Despite this, he has supported him till now. It crackled and hit the ground. One of the own awakening spells summoned by the line [Deep Mist Ghost] The Ziai Shuangguo Minmu Speed ??Gym was looming behind him. A purification that does not restrict blood, the appearance of this spiritual body It has become clearer. The Awakening Curse is a special long sword of the body group of the bloodline, the special modification of the silver dagger has been tattooed, and the blood groove is deepened. He drew out Er Bu Le E Lu from (Deep Mist Ghost). Version, lengthened the blade, And lethality. Cutting iron like mud, absolutely attacking the blood family. The electric wing broke through Ziling''s back protruding, turning into a life-hunting wind. [Elemental Summoning System Ice Cone Summon] , Were eaten by a few bottles that Ziling hid in her arms Bai Ji, who was facing the giant sickle in the air, waved her hand, and the big and too small Bing Xiong rain suit hit her home and asked for the light liquid to melt. A small building with a yield. Ziling''s stubborn voice was entrained in the wind, like a hungry ghost with a fate. "Di Lai Zizi''s physical strength, from top to bottom, the sharp knife cut across a flashing stream. Bai Jianli went there from time to time, as if he hadn''t drawn any real objects. Zibugang¡¯s sophistication already has the effect of "transparency in the physical world" , Physical attacks can¡¯t hurt The emperor''s! " Knock the drug so that all aspects have greatly increased The strengthened Zi Ling''s power and Bai Ji''s perfection "Kang Dang!" The zone time domain knife thrown by the silver long sword was conveyed to Bai Ji''s arms, lowered not to be at a horizontal line, and the heavy force passed through the sickle to reach her flying height. Chapter 579: "His Royal Highness! "Don''t worry, she can solve it, if she really asks for a 7IL Discouraged. "You are really red It''s chaos, and I haven''t seen Yana''s shares as anxious as you. " Respect the 27th Generation Orangutan Your Honor, Red Queen, don¡¯t wait for the elders Hey card! Don''t always hide like a tortoise with a shrunken head, my respected second will put on a crown for you and be sent to the grave! The nuclear provocation did not change Bai Ji''s complexion. Zi Chu''s learner opened his wings, fluttered his wings with the powerful vampire ghost wings, and kept his distance from Wei Wei. He held a giant sickle in one hand and drew out a black long in the other. Qifang and Bai Ji drew a distance from him and swooped over. This time Bai Ji no longer dodges, and welcomes "You can''t escape!" Connect up. Xiangchuang¡¯s offense, at the same time, is dark and gray Chuang slashed towards the soul body behind Zi Ling. "Kang Dang!" The giant sickle barely blocked Jia. 42i. Zi Ling stared at it blankly. The sword flicked in, "Ha! Extremely stupid! You are really "nian ii" And fade away in howls and screams, The dark tattered sword flicked across, In the cloak of [Deep Mist Ghost], accompanied by the headless body: the wind blows up fiercely, and the giant sickle falls suddenly. "Crack!" A momentary confrontation (the two passed by: Smashed like a broken kite After the Qishicheng curse, a quick and effective blow, accompanied by the incomplete soul drifting into the sickle head, the scene fell into silence. ,., literary history Yana, the elders¡¯ club and others did not show their surprise for a short while. They only stood there, and they didn¡¯t even see Bai Ji¡¯s movements. They didn¡¯t accept this fact until the round head fell. . Or sincerely respect, or see the wind at the rudder, shouts one after another, Originally, Ziling¡¯s diehard loyal party was ashamed, "Your Majesty Bai Ji is mighty!" Or Episode Eight I opened my mouth and didn¡¯t know that the self-sealed n-body-like existence was not something that these tiny ants could disobey, this world No matter what emotions you have, there is no small group of ethnic culture in the air. This is a universal iron law that respects the strong, Zong Wenqiang''s white hair is pressed against Huangkong and the force is so powerful that they look the same. The dust is beyond reach, and the blood is strong, enough For ordinary people who don¡¯t ask about state affairs, this newly appointed woman We also bring a flourishing age, which is enough. Go, blood The struggle for power and the change of imperial power are coming to an end Cheers rang out from the shattered palace, supporting their new emperor, looking at 2 In conclusion, the spirit of Bai Ji standing in the air has no trace of relaxation. Waijue Ziling is just a small appetizer Damn purple ginger, the man behind it all has to be The execution was tired and the muffled gesture of the father''s responsibility, the cheers that sounded below gradually disappeared. dead Bai Ji became a country. His medical question was very soft, so light that a random gust of wind could erase it, and when she was sure, that person could hear it. "Not yet planning to come out Her Majesty¡¯s personal invitation is really not here. It''s an honor to win. "Above the eaves of the side hall, big "You can get your Royal Highness the princess, with a goat mask, a pocket in one hand, and a trowel in hand, looking far away. "You really dare to come out." Bai Ji''s mouth bends slightly. "The goat mask man was full of feelings. "Fortunately, the Queen''s invitation, how dare you not follow?" Sigh turned his attention to ya on the ground My old father who broke my heart for you "It''s been a long time, my dear "daughter" "How come, how could I forget you? Rong gradually became distorted. "You haven''t melted yet It''s overwhelming. How could I forget you? ? " It''s ashes but no room, remembering my old father, then I feel relieved. . The goat mask man laughed. "Yong''ah, the loyal and humble follower of the soft body invites the gods, the real name is spared, everyone is happy to call me the medicine and I will introduce myself. Sacrifice. " . He turned a blind eye, his gaze glanced over Bai Looking at Bai Ji''s unclear meaning to him, I won''t bother you. Ji, Lilias. Yana. . "Yeah, family reunion, such a great consummation "Please forgive me to leave here." l Killing Courtyard) Chapter 580: A wall, a courtyard, only Bai Ji drew a card, the scene changed, None of these weapons are damaged or read, and none of them are intact. "What does Queen Baiji mean?" The goat masked man slightly raised his eyebrows. If you want to live, you can step out from here. This is the only way out. Besides, there is no second way to go out in the courtyard." Bai Ji smiled and saw that the courtyard fence made of pointed weapons appeared to him. Refers to the fence of the courtyard. "Really." Through In the eyes. You can surely get your life back on the day. "We can''t guarantee the consequences, E can survive the sale, and this life is almost gone It''s 80%. "The medicinal priest caressed With. "Then what if I don''t want to get out of here. "Simple, kill us." Ji grinned with small fangs. "You have to give that one . This is not like someone who messed up other people''s homes. If Yinyu is working hard, we have to give 7 explanations to our people. " ¡­ I made a wrong number two years ago, Bai Ji should be the twentieth + Chapter 80 ~ The Twenty-seventh Generation Scarlet Queen (2) "Your Majesty, I can understand you The new queen who has not yet ascended to the throne and has unstable foundations wants to fight on behalf of Lord Gorilla God. The goat-masked people''s attitude of laughter and slander has finally been corrected. Instability'' these words with ulterior motives. "We want Are you at war? Is Mr. Medicine Sacrifice? I would like to ask Is it the big octopus that has been hiding in the dark and has refused to show up? "Bai Ji said slowly. "The correct causal relationship should be that Mr. Yao Jiji secretly instigated the orangutan. The collaterals and ministers of the Red Blood Realm royal family try to help it overthrow "Oh? It doesn''t make sense, so you can What do you get? In addition to the anger of the ancestors, Kill me here, you won''t get anything. " "Don''t threaten us with these unusually meaningful words This is what we do sometimes So casual, and we¡¯re not a queen, just a single Purely in your own name, punish you for dare to provoke Our rude fellow. "Interesting." The medicinal sacrifice held up the goat mask It¡¯s not just the Awakening Curse that determines the strength, but it¡¯s also called Do spiritual things. "This is a power that all kinds of incomprehensible, you After purifying my blood, I thought it was rare in this world Is there a rival? Only understand the iceberg of this world The horns are so arrogant. So what is the world outside of heaven like? Only give birth Live on this barren plane, and for the rest of your life To put it bluntly, we who can''t get rid of the restraints are just a group of frogs sitting in a well and watching the sky. "The Yao Jiji opened his arms and looked up at the scarlet-stained sky. "Only there is such a powerful existence as the ancestor god, so Shocking rush is the antidote to ignorance. " "We understand." "Oh? It''s an unexpected shock And surprise, can you actually understand what I''m saying? "Well, I understand." Bai Ji waited with her sickle. Aside. "The big octopus in your mind is 80% The tentacles made the pineapple pineapple. ¡¯ Is it? "The medicinal priest shook his head in distress." The finches are well aware of their ambitions, and only care about the finite at present How do the **** ants who are fighting with resources understand? Got the greatness of the pioneer of the universe? " "You would rather be a fool who knows nothing, Don''t you want to be a long-sighted wise man? "Sorry, we don''t want to do either, we only I want to be ourselves, whether the wise man or the fool, provoke me We didn''t end well, that''s it. Chapter 581: "Can''t avoid it? That''s a shame, Ben Let you grow up for a while, and then make it into materials, Hey, although I don¡¯t mind the advance of this day . "The medicinal priest drew out his empty pockets, It''s very funny to spread his hands. "Out of the house, I didn''t bring any medicine , The solution, I can only take the materials locally and do it now Now it''s on sale. Bai Ji holds a sickle in her hand, presses her index finger lightly on her lips, and blows After taking a breath, in an instant, the moisture in the air condensed [Elemental Summon Frost Monsoon] "Ice and snow? Good element." The medicinal priest played with it I took a look at my top hat and aligned the hole of the hat with the blown In an instant, the icy wind blown by the frost was all sucked Into the cap hole, the medicinal priest patted the top of the cap and shook Shaking, the inside of the hat came out like an object There was a bumpy sound. I saw that the hat was like a wheel on his shoulder Rolled around and returned to his other hand with the cap hole facing The next one is the size of a slap, irregular in shape The little ice ball rolled out. "It''s interesting, can you absorb the curse? Do you want to attack? "Bai Ji spread out her huge ghost wings, Flutter his wings. "Strictly speaking, it''s not a treasure, oh yes Now, I forgot to say, this hat can absorb more than just curses. "The frame of the goat mask man reflects the gradually enlarged sickle in the sky. He did the same thing and aimed the cap hole at the air The sickle, just listen to the ¡®swish¡¯, the sickle is so named It¡¯s a wonderful cut, but it seems like it¡¯s cut something, but it didn¡¯t have any real impact on the other party. "Good, the materials are enough. Let¡¯s take a look at what materials are there. [¹ÅÌØÂêÀ­]¡¯s direct Slash, there is also a piece of ice transformed into a calamity spell Head, um, I don¡¯t know if these two materials can be synthesized What kind of medicine is out? Let me imagine... The medicinal sacrificial ritual threw two materials in In the chant, shake and stir. That wicked hat can not only absorb curse attacks Slash, and even transform the energy released by physical slash Bai Ji raised her eyebrows with great interest, offering medicinal sacrifices This special ability made her feel a bit worth seeing. In a moment, an ice blue potion was taken out of it "Well, the color is good, but it doesn''t look It''s a potion for drinking, ha ha, that... The medicinal priest threw the potion out, shattering the volatilized medicine The agent in the air turned into countless ice and snow made "[Gute Mara]", flying towards Bai Ji. [Elemental Summoning Wall of Earth] The sickle turned around in the air like a staff, The earth wall with faces painted on it was formed in an instant, ice The snow sickle hit the earth-fired wall and broke into a pile of ice and snow. As the last sickle of CSPAi shattered, the clay wall collapsed. In the face of unknown attacks, use The earth-fired wall of any strength spell is undoubtedly the most appropriate choice select. , Bai Ji¡¯s caution is correct, Those sickles that fly out are all equipped with [Gutemala The first special effect of drawing soul, once cut, the result It is very likely to be fatal. "It''s a strange and interesting awakening ability. "Awakening? Oh no, no, don''t use this kind of low energy. Understanding the way to interpret the power that this **** gave me, This is not the awakening curse, this is the belief of the ancestors One of the disciples¡¯ blessings is spiritual aptitude. "I have the ability to instantly transform any material into a potion. The material can be a very simple tree branch or a magic spell creation. The price paid is only a little imagination. " "So exposing one''s own ability, medicine sacrifice Chapter 582: "It doesn''t matter, this is not selling recipes, just If I told you so, you can¡¯t copy me Abilities, this, but the spiritual aptitude given to me by the gods "Shallow, that big octopus won''t look at it The inferior creatures in the game have no reservations, this so-called spiritual resource Is the quality really so evil as you say. "Bai Ji hug With a sickle, drew a circle in the air, silently moaning in my heart [Exotic plane summons the phantom of Wu Shen] [Elemental Summon Ice Spear penetrates] [Abyss Summon Screaming Ghost Eye] The stronger the capacity, the more severe the restriction, the merger Absorb physics and spells, and even refine them to fix However, it is impossible to absorb the curse of the higher class. Bai Ji successively released three higher-level The curse, the huge ice spear, the tall wasteland standing in the world Wu God, and the ghost eye that opened. "Yeah, it''s a big dish." The masked man Looks confident. When attacking him, the lower tier ice spears are absorbed , The devil thunder released by the ghost eye has also been absorbed, even To the desolate **** wielding a sickle, a huge body The body is sucked into the small cap hole, making it difficult With confidence. "Well, guess what, these shamisen materials can What kind of potion can you refining? "Medicinal Sacrifice The weird tone of offering yin and yang makes people inexplicably upset, like It¡¯s the characteristic of his speech, and it seems that it¡¯s just Deliberately want to irritate each other. "Well, it''s coming out, haha, it looks like a finished product Yes, it was refined with this high-concentration shamisen spell Medicine, the ¡®taste¡¯ must be good! "Medicinal Sacrifice Drum Pound the medicament in your hand to remove the turbid layered liquid Throw out the body. , "Crack!" The glass bottle burst, and the potion quickly The volatilization formed a spell formation, and then, a The behemoth propped up its body from the curse array. That is, looks similar to a barren body, belly There is a pair of ghost eyes with frost armor attached to the skin Huge monster. "His Royal Highness is so fast at launching spells Ah, yes, there is [Gutemala] blessing, you save Is it the right time to sing? Sometimes, release the demon "Is there no limited ability?" Bai Ji Frown slightly. "Ability? No, no, in fact, any ability All have similar restrictions and side effects caused by "balance" I have an incomparable registration The peak refining and chemical medicine ability, and the swallowing ability, This is just my awakening spell. "Medicine sacrificial rituals play With the hat in his hand. "As for the limitation, I can tell you clearly, because of my spiritual aptitude and the special reasons of the Awakening Curse, I cannot use any spells. At most, I can only transform other people''s spells." "So So, Her Majesty, what should I do, you use Lai Feng Qu, the realm where I ran away has become a self My cemetery, huh[ "Ah, it turns out to be like this, thank you All his information was confessed at the same time. " "No thanks, no thanks, Your Majesty is polite, this Even if you don¡¯t tell me this information, you should have known it a long time ago. Straight? ..., use your strange necromancer Identification detection of the rod. " Chapter 583: "Is it discovered?" Bai Ji''s mouth bends slightly. "For the incompetent uninvited, my dear There is always zero tolerance, but you are different, I think this People are kind to you already, so don¡¯t mind anymore Kindness One...This is your last chance. The voice of the medicinal sacrificial ritual just fell, he and the former Trinity strange Moved his arms like a demonstration, and the wind blew up The tip of Bai Ji''s hair. head. "Are you going to continue to gamble?... The nine cards floating in the front are your awakening spell, play If you count on that turnaround, you can forget it, I have already found out where you are... "Those nine cards are indeed part of our Awakening Curse. Wrong, but who told you that is our awakening curse What...what do you mean? "The medicine sacrificial ritual suddenly police Instinctively noticed something wrong. "Mr. Medicine Sacrifice~ Do you know the Blood Spirit Empire The last empress of, her fierce name resounding across the mainland is called Some don¡¯t understand the meaning of the other person¡¯s asking this question In .JSF light "Yes, history is fairly passable." Bai Ji looked at the medicinal sacrifice not far away, and licked Licking his lips, it¡¯s like seeing a copy delivered to the mouth, Tasty and delicious food. Hee hee... What a coincidence, I haven''t encountered it for a long time An awakening spell also belongs to the [swallow] category [same Chi], after waiting for so long, I finally met another Excited! "Bai Ji put her hands together, excited The body was trembling constantly. "If we swallow you, our swallowing ability will Can you become stronger? How long hasn''t it been [Ewallowing Awakening] Curse]? ! We thought it was extinct by us! ......Is it......? "Medicine sacrificial instinct Taking a step back, he began to notice something wrong It''s so exciting... the nine cards that the opponent showed up are exposed There is the smell of the Awakening Charm, but the completeness has not been exposed The distinguished name, he thought it was deliberately done by the other party, I didn''t expect this to be a cover at all. "Don''t understand? These cards are just We are only the products produced by [Swallow], use them to fight Fighting, just because of the way we really fight and eat. , Very, difficult, look~~" She laughed and raised her head , Those scarlet eyes were overflowing with blood. [Awakening Curse: Greedy Devourer I Bai Ji lost her look in her eyes and knelt on the ground System, the slight cherry color on the ends of the silver hair gradually changes The blood color, the white skin that seems to be sick becomes even more Add extreme and morbidity, with long hair scattered on the ground, constantly Extend, wrap her body. A pool of blood gradually formed under her. Vigorous and violent power swept all over, as if to Tear this [domain] to pieces. The medicinal sacrifice that drives the Trinity monster to protect itself Si now finally understands, Use [domain] to block both of them. It¡¯s just simple, I don¡¯t want to let the main plane, just Is irreversible damage to your palace, use Domain skills separate them. , The overflowing curse can break through the sound of this realm. In an instant, thirteen large and colossal silver awns came from Drilling out of the pool of blood under her body, she looked intently, it was ten Chapter 584: Three monsters with horns, dragon head and snake body. Makes a weird sound, totally unlike this world The voices of the creatures in the world, they will all The coveted gaze turned to the medicinal sacrifice on the ground. "Hurry up and protect me!" The energy surged by the previous curse , The monster created by him has been protected before In the process of protecting him... ? ! "The medicinal priest clenched tightly the sweaty In the palm of his hand, in front of the thirteen devourers, he felt Chapter 81 ~ The 27th Generation Scarlet Queen (7000 words, end of this chapter) "Damn it, how could it be...like... Medicine Sacrifice Looking weakly at the nine heads who salivated at him Sacred. The frosty ghost eye giant sutra cast by the devouring spell was knocked down, which means that he did not carry any sweat and clenched the black top hat in his hand. The thirteen dragon-headed snake-body monsters made him shudder. Swallowing ability is insignificant in comparison with that "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Three dragon heads roared at him, sticky saliva sticking On his body, he is completely fixed to the ground .But it¡¯s really particular, I have to add it before cannibalism Any seasoning? ? Real. Evil... Medicine Ji knew that he couldn''t get rid of stickiness without the help of drugs Thick control, inspire curse eyes, fully urge one''s own The awakening curse, in an instant, two swallows that change the color of the world The thirteen swallowing dragons grinned and looked at The medicinal sacrifice, which is a battle of the trapped beasts The sacrifice created a sense that the other party was mocking him , Death... Seeing my own full strength swallowed Next, the opponent stayed still, and the pressure forced the medicinal sacrifice Continue to devour efforts, so that it is overloaded The thirteen dragons remained indifferent, even Deliberately put the big head close to the little hat to make it huge Maximize the power of devouring, but the facts have proved that These are all in vain. "What kind of monster is this?" Medicine Festival There were a few more helpless questions in Ji''s heart. The standard for the Wrestling of Awakening Spell of the Devouring category is One, that is the scope of swallowing and swallowing between the two parties Power is strong and weak. The swallowing power of my own awakening curse is rare in the world The adversary¡¯s medicinal sacrifices are now hit by a huge shock in Sanguan Shocked, under overloaded and swallowing power, the other party is stunned Still standing proudly, just like his swallowing ability In these nine monsters summoned with blood as nourishment The negative effect of the eye has occurred, and the cursed eye that runs at high speed Suffered a certain amount of damage, the corners of the medicinal sacrificial ritual¡¯s mouth overflowed A few traces of blood. The behemoth close at hand is like a mouse The cat in the corner neither swallows him nor kills him. It teases and plays with his ancestor in a very vicious way. Your humble and pious believer is suffering cruel torture by the enemy. Please protect this. Poor and weak believer... The Medicine Sacrifice clenched a token in his hand, that Three ancestral gods gifts that every ancestor **** can get A one-time treasure that can reverse the occupation at a critical moment The lost hat reopened its "big mouth" and swept through With the power of devouring, thirteen dragons are finally home When I was caught off guard, I was sucked by the nine dragon heads one after another. In the cap hole. ¡®Ancestral God, thank you for your blessing! Cause arrogance The arrogant enemy fell... but he hasn''t waited for the medicinal sacrifice Praying for victory, he immediately found that something was wrong Something is madly absorbing the curse that devours itself He suddenly raised his head and looked at the thirteen articles. Chapter 585: Bo¡¯ inhales the faucet in it, and his body continues Extends into the cap hole, as if they don¡¯t have it at all.¡¯ Go down. "Quickly, stop!" He called, ordered his hat to stop swallowing He sucked and spit out these dragon heads, but he What I know is that when these faucets drill into the cap hole When, the situation is completely beyond his control. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... Girl is looking at him, her mouth hanging like nothing "Chuck chuck..." The goat mask dropped On the ground, it broke into two halves, and the black top hat was torn apart Thirteen swallowers drilled out of it With the broken black top hat, the figure of the medicinal sacrifice Dissipated into a pile of debris. The blood-stained goo head licks contentedly With my teeth, it¡¯s as if I¡¯ve had a full meal _ a meal, screaming up to the sky, Have drilled back into the blood pool one after another. The pool of blood formed by the outflow of the seven orifices is burned out, and the boat is spread out The silver hair retracted, and the girl staggered to prop up her body "Let him run away, well, forget it. Sheep red and dark outline intertwined card hanging Bright red card _ with ancient blood written on it , Translated as ¡®dry magic capsule "Does the spiritual aptitude turn into a swallowing card? Look Looks like it has not been completely digested. "Wave a hand, new The obtained card disappeared in the fingertips. The killing field formed by the gathering of the instruments quickly decomposed, in the white Ji''s fingers regrouped into a card. The domain formed in the air is lifted, semi-transparent In the realm of Ming, people in the main plane are like Just like watching a live broadcast, every move of the people inside See clearly Congratulations to Her Majesty the Queen! ......The officials kneel down Meet the king who returned triumphantly. Bai Ji looked at the bright night sky in the sky and hit this For a long time, the evening had passed unconsciously. She walked in the air, landed and closed her wings, and walked to In front of Ziling''s body, a sickle waved through his heart , A stream of blood gathered on her hand Under the unidentified expression of everyone in the room Pushing this palm-sized concentrated blood cell falsely, it was sent to Yana''s arms. Yana nodded obediently, holding the cohesive Drops of blood, pouring it into your mouth without a doubt. Bai Ji asks her to do whatever she does, no need In doubt, my sister will definitely not harm her, it must be For her good. The heart warmed, and then the warm current rushed into the limbs, The frail body quickly filled up. The power of the blood that Ziling has accumulated over the years is still Something useful, at least it alleviates Yana''s resurrection Later, his body was weak and weak, as for him Want to purify the bloodline so as to exceed the blood spirit of his ancestors Pure wishful thinking. After the Great Catastrophe, why has the kinship been devastated so far? The big pie drawn by people was deceived and used as a gun So, Ziling is also a pitiful person to a certain extent Also through this time, the Scarlet Empire is probably Face to declare war with the ancestors, this is completely for Bai Ji It doesn¡¯t matter, although she is no longer at the peak of the year She can guarantee that no creatures will be disadvantaged Chapter 586: Even the angels and the ghost satan. "Hateful and sad." Bai Ji stepped on Zi Ling There was a tut on the cold body. "Karanti. "I''m here, Grandpa... Your Majesty the Queen." Bury Ziling''s body. " "Yes, where is the princess buried? Zi Ling Kingdom Palace Cemetery or Royal Cemetery? ¡® "Buried in the Royal Cemetery. As you wish. "Karanti ordered two Jie People help carry the body, as for the funeral ceremony A rebel regime that messed up the country The collateral buried in the royal cemetery is already Bai Ji¡¯s greatest benevolence After Kalanti took the people away, the scene suddenly became The supervisor was embarrassed. Seeing the wind, the ministers still have a lot of face , Appearing at the execution scene today has shown Mo who is most embarrassed and speechless More than the Melvy family who was once loyal to the royal family With the members of the Presbyterian Church, they look at me and I look at you Looking at each other, they didn''t know how to talk to the orthodox new empress with complete blood and strength... "Princess Bai Ji, Princess Princess!" A white The haired girl ran panting. Up the stairs, looking like The ashes of the minister and Bai Ji, who had nothing to do with each other, couldn''t help but Pounced all of a sudden. "Great, you''re okay, sorry sorry, Lai Lycra swooped, turned sideways and touched her head. "How are the southern countries now?" "Yeah! Lycra spreads your favor throughout the Fang Zhuo, who has been oppressed by the nobles for a long time and can¡¯t eat The common people praise your merits, the sage name of Princess Bai Ji , Has become a household name in the southern countries! Oh, by the way" Lycra shook like a puppies asking for a reward from the owner. "Bai Ji nodded "Thanks, the troubled times are over. Compared to the cheering Lycra, there are a lot of people next to it The color is pale. The new emperor ascends the throne, 1 the old system is overthrown, surely not If it¡¯s blamed, it won¡¯t be reused, the queen will They can be seen when they hang out in the air, The decline of the family is the best ending, they can Neng''s family will die in prison. Thinking of this, the hearts of all the nobles present are cold However, he had to be punished and admitted, he was all too old. Witness too much rise and fall, and see the queen the most On the latter side, he was also content, and died of the Queen¡¯s punishment. I recognized it as an elder. "This sentence shouldn''t be us asking you." These made big mistakes, please the Queen to punish them. " "Please punish the queen." The black elders collectively Xiang Baiji knelt down, between the world, let them I am convinced, there is only one 1 "Nimes, you are still so loose." Bai There was a long silence. "Of course, not only that, we also know that Are you among the people who suppressed the Principality of Lefno? "White Ji''s tone became cold. "Ah, yes, yes, there is no other way Things. "Nim''s smile has always been graciously What do you want me to punish you? "It''s okay." Nim smiled indifferently , Not only the black elders, absolutely support the queen Chapter 587: This is even truer for the I side, who can meet her Majesty the Queen for the last time They are already extremely lucky. These old guys who have lived for years are no longer in vain. Death is like death. No one will resent and live. So they vowed to do their best to support the queen and her direct line. Descent, this is their belief. "Okay, listen up, let''s punish you not to drink later "Puff...Why is this punishing?" Mu is in trouble. The gang can''t achieve the purpose of punishment at all. "You guys, give us a good reflection I''m too lazy to talk to you old guys who have lived for a thousand years strength. "Bai Ji glanced across the crowd as if she saw home The elders who bow their heads like long bears. Then, Bai Ji stopped in place, as if waiting "Eh hey! Princess princess! I''m here, I''m here , I took these two old guys from prison hot! "The dishonest Di Ling leads Jiedo under her hand , The collar of two old men in ragged clothes with yellow and thin skin So he knelt down, he had already heard of it in prison The thing about Bai Ji. See empress. "Leferno Patriarch, also You are Tina''s father, and he also knelt down. "No need to be polite, we are not the queen, yours The emperor is over there. "Bai Ji pointed to the one who came slowly "This! Her Majesty Queen Lilias? You are still alive What? ? Great..." Delan hurried to Li Lias shed tears with excitement Lilias is still alive, the pair has always kept Lily Delan, whom Si regards as her own, is undoubtedly the biggest good news "President Delan, these days, thank you for your hard work. Looked aside like ashes, knowing if they will die Long-standing ministers, the Duke of Lefno is very fortunate to be I have stood in the right team, otherwise, I will use Lefno The family may be one of them However, in terms of seniority, I can¡¯t seem to follow "Duke Lefno, please." Bai Ji stepped forward. The movement lifted the haggard Duke of Referno. "Tina Things happened because of us, we will be responsible to the end "Tina? What happened to Tina''s child? My What happened to the family? "The Duke of Reifno was taken aback. "Sorry, Duke...your territory is like It is estimated that it is already a piece of ice and snow, Tina... "How could this be..." Duke Lefno change. Bai Ji''s eyes dimmed, and then flashed Dao full of killing intent Li Guang. "Don''t kill all leads Drivers, we will never give up. " In the prepared list table. "It''s all in there?" Bai Ji checked the list It can be said. "Well, the scarlet letter outlines, there is no need for interrogation one type. "What are you waiting for?" Bai Ji handed over the list Give it to Yana. "I set a criminal edict on the spot and killed it all. "Yes." Milo turned around and walked to the crowd. The panicked minister approached. "Mem headed by Setis Tran, Gago, Joseph and other nine nobles In order to abuse, collude with anti-thief, meet inside and outside, blaspheme the court Gang, chaos the world, no guilt, the palace of Princess Bai Ji Uphold the way of heaven, serve the blood ancestors, and obey the will of the people, Eliminate all the connections of the nine families with Setis as the head Son, cut the grass and remove the roots without leaving one. " Chapter 588: "No..." Hearing that he will be cut off Full of copying and cutting, Ziling''s diehard party confessed their fate Sighed, some glared unwillingly When I was about to die, everything was done, so I turned to Bai Ji Swearing and insulting. Milo turned into a real body on the spot Crush it with one foot. There is no order from the lord, the sergeants don¡¯t know At a loss, I don¡¯t know whether to listen to the princess, but Nan After the soldiers and civilians of the Fang countries heard the order, they were ordered to The crying ministers dragged them down. The shouts faded away. Everyone understands in their hearts that the Scarlet Empire is heavy After the founding of the country, the Referno family has always been The first noble who has settled down, the descendants of the family will surely enjoy it Everything is prosperous and wealthy, not just because they stand right The team is even more because of the girl named Tina. The southern countries must be no different, he "Your life and death cannot be determined by us." Bai Ji gave an unclear smile. "From now on, the head of the Stone family, Yulai Inherited by Kara Sambo, the head of the Whitethorn family It was inherited by the White Thorns of West Tower, the fiefdom remained unchanged, and the territory of the Stone family was part of the southern kingdoms. "Bai Ji announced, "Master Bai Ji, are you going to abandon Sita?" Sita threw away the younger brother who rushed towards her, looking at Bai Ji pitifully. "This is for you to exercise. After announcing everything, Bai Ji looked at Zhunna and the elders. "I know you have a lot of questions, it''s okay" she grinned. "You are wondering why we keep not accepting you Is it called? It''s very simple, we can say it is Lanya, but more, it¡¯s not Solanya, although we However, I got her inheritance and soul memory, but let''s even more I want to live as the existence of the masterpiece "Bai Ji". . Then, Yana can still call your emperor sister "Well, it''s not impossible, it''s up to you." Huh, Emperor Baiji... "um hum?, One day, in the quiet court, dressed in Qing The silver-haired girl in a cool suspender skirt pushes the wheelchair and strolls in the new Between the palaces built up. "That''s how it happened, how is it? The ups and downs of Iron Dang are wonderful, right? "The story is over, so Matter, the silver-haired girl pinched the little **** the head of the wheelchair The purple-haired girl is not teasing the silver-haired girl The delicate face is full of sluggishness, beautiful There is no **** in her pair of bright eyes, her head is drooping As if not listening to Bai Ji at all, if not The quiet breathing, everyone believed she was just A doll without life. The young and old of the family were taken in one pot, the whole family Ministry push. Go to the execution ground, all children will be allocated as slaves for auction Zhuo, are you satisfied? And also, go with Setis All the families of the knot, we haven''t let go of any of them The afterglow has fallen, another day has passed, Bai Ji Today is the same as usual, with Tina in the palace Strolling in the middle, talking to her non-stop, although she also said a word There is no way to go back, maybe only Bai Ji''s wishful thinking I think that Tina can listen to what I say "Oh oh yes, I almost forgot to say, your I¡¯m sick, the Lefno family is now the largest family in the Scarlet Empire. So, you have to wake up quickly. We are still waiting for you to inherit. We are still waiting for you. After so long, you have Let''s say a few words, this Such silence is very disappointing. Chapter 589: "Those ministers in prison, probably better than I hope you are okay, after all, if you have a The sky is not working, then all of them will be cut by us. "Bai Jiji said this kind of words without any scruples, as if she was just joking. "You said don''t call us your majesty." Bai Ji turned around Looking at the figure dressed up as a Taoist slave, smiled "How is it, Master Vero, a domestic slave life experience "Thank the princess for not killing her." I''ll keep you, just because you are Tina''s brother For sake, understand? "Although Bai Ji has a smile on her face Ying, but her voice was completely cold. "Your Majesty, I have found you." Several elders Ji Zhu''s guard rushed to Bai Ji''s side in a hurry. "Where''s that guy in Nim? Did you drink?" Bai Ji raised her eyebrows. . "Nim rubbed his head and followed behind with his staff. Up here. "Your Majesty, the rebellion in the Northwest has been exhausted The number is settled, and all the forces worth recruiting will follow you Ordered to be safe, now the world is stabilizing, Are you... "I said, we are not the queen." Bai Ji didn''t Who can do it? You have the most orthodox bloodline of the blood spirit , The most orthodox position, but also conforms to the people''s will, this world Who are you? " "Your Majesty, if you do not inherit the throne, I will Tian Jilu died in front of you... At this moment, a group of ministers came from behind the elders. Are the collective gate annoying? ? ,Yes,¡­¡­ "Lilias, Yana, who can''t inherit the emperor I, why are you looking for us? "No, no, this kind of thing can''t be arbitrarily determined. The Supreme Emperor or the Emperor Sister can be the purest blood spirit royal family! This rule is chaotic and can''t be messed up." A very conservative elder hurriedly "Let''s say you guys, do this every day Isn''t it boring to be out of the "forced palace"? "Bai Ji said coldly. "I can''t see you inherit the throne, the old minister will die "Don''t come to this one, this trick took almost five "Your Majesty, say, how can you continue Regarding the throne of the emperor, you always say that you think about it How? ¡® "It''s very simple. If Tina can wake up now, let''s not say anything, we will immediately board the next day..." All the ministers turned their eyes to Tina, who was sitting paralyzed like a doll. Shook his head. Bai Ji sighed and stroked herself for The combed hair suddenly became light with one hand Hold her There was laughter. .This...we are really, say, cheating How long have we been? ! "Bai Ji looked at him dumbfoundingly Yana got up from the wheelchair and made faces at her. "Woo, this will start from last week, When I first awoke, Elder Nim came to me Tina stuck out her tongue, trying to get confused "You **** girl, know how worried we are about you horse? ? I thought you would never wake up... ." Bai Ji pouted, trying to hammer Tina, but I''m afraid that the other party is weak now, so I can only look like Hammered her in the chest. Will His Royal Highness Bai Ji always take care of me like this? "Tina I closed my eyes. "If this is the case, never It''s not bad to wake up. "Don''t say these silly things, let''s just give birth Oh. " "Okay, okay, I know, then Baijidian F, I would like to lose the bet." Tina grinned mischievously. "When did we say... "Don''t fool around, in front of the ministers Everyone heard it, right? Chapter 590: "correct!" "Look at it?" "You girl, you still can''t wake up forever Pull! Save us being angry with you every day. "I haven''t seen you ascend to the throne, Tina is not I can''t wake up so easily. "Tina moved Body, cautiously clinging to Bai Ji¡¯s arms, two People have embraced for a long time. "His Majesty, oh no, your Majesty is beautiful today. Tina, who personally dressed Bai Ji''s hair, looked at Shameless... Now, Lilias guy Is the sky here? " "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh? Your Majesty cares about the Queen''s Pavilion "Don''t get me wrong, it''s just that she can''t go on without this handover ceremony..." Bai Ji "Puff, don''t worry, the first empress was already on the spot. On the grand palace, the blood family returned to their ancestors The capital of a thousand years of interest, Saplan (King¡¯s Landing) Cheng), while moving the capital here, a pioneer , The great queen of the Restoration Empire succeeds the afterglow of her ancestors, Here re-enforces the throne as emperor. The Scarlet Empire has since been renamed the Blood Spirit Empire According to history, the second empire of blood spirits. With the crown of scepter that symbolizes rights and responsibilities Since the 26th Empress solemnly handed over to the 27th Empress, the blood spirit empire has changed. They had the honor to witness a moment in history. Bai Ji~Rasambo, this name is engraved on The first page of the history book of the Second Blood Spirit Empire, forever The tenth volume of Shenra and Shenglun prologue There is a lingering fishy in the cold air Smell, the cold moon in the sky seems to be stained with blood red. Slaughter and expulsion, war is here all the time Acting on the continent without God¡¯s favor, becoming a king The iron law of defeat has not changed since ancient times. Tears will eventually be doubled back in another form. The sheltered roof shattered, with four walls The body was overturned, symbolizing the racial powers The family is completely lost. Under the Scarlet Blood Moon, girl A silver hair floats behind his head, the solemnity of black and white The color symbolizes the royal family, and the elegant dress is dyed With the color of killing, a handle is more than twice as long as the body Every time the giant sickle swings, it will set off a **** violence Leather shoes decorated with little bats stepped on the blood to dry up On the clod of soil, the pupils of the eyes depict a sea of ??blood like a mountain of corpses The crimson tyrannical, as if bleeding would collapse every step of the way The sea and the stump. Ye nationality, one lives not far from Saplan In the jungle, a small race that has nothing to do with the world, they look The appearance is similar to that of human beings, the characteristic is that it looks like a few pieces Ears composed of small leaves. Due to cultural and political discord, the Ye clan split into The four small tribes of red leaves, green leaves, green leaves and dead leaves, Distributed in forests and open spaces outside of Saplan Wilderness. Although they are xenophobic, they don¡¯t provoke Right or wrong, I just hope to thrive in this woods, but Everyone is not guilty of guilt, and the forest plains they occupy Wild habitat, once the capital of the Blood Spirit Empire in Saplan The location must pass through to other principalities outside the imperial city Land, in other words, this area must be taken down. The Ye Clan who are not good at fighting abandon their previous prejudices Chapter 591: United against foreign enemies, but was beaten to nothing , The other party even just let the army wait and see from afar, alone 1. People enter their fortifications and beat them There is no way to fight back. In front of absolute power Little skills, they are proud to use for defeating the enemy Jungle guerrilla tactics are devastated by the opponent''s terror monster The curse was completely defeated. The soldiers of the Ye ethnic group shook their hands and the hilt was shaking. r, they face after a hundred battles and vows to defend their homes and nations Such enemies even want to throw their weapons away Responsibility and glory, the urge to turn around and run away. They have no doubt that this one does not look Until the twelve-year-old girl just think about it, Can destroy this forest where they have thrived for centuries Wilderness. "Submission, or death, I don¡¯t want to talk about the Twice. "The silver-haired girl opened her lips softly, saying like It''s the ice **** blowing on the face in the violent winter. If you don¡¯t surrender, this witch might have to take this The big forest burned down with them, taxi The soldiers looked at each other, none of them decided to surrender and The right to fight to the death, out of the defense of glory, they Unwilling to surrender this to take him by absolute force The demon of our territory. SF light "What about your leader, think twice before you act." The silver-haired witch¡¯s cold face showed a smile, but in the eyes of the soldiers, it¡¯s not at all Laugh, this is vicious and cruel. "Your children have been Controlled, don¡¯t worry, they are safe. The queen''s glory guarantees that they are all in peace. She was right, after entering the forest, she avoided Avoid doing it to any young child, more Is showing her irreversible with a strong wrist Tough, it just killed the soldiers who attacked her "Don''t fight, don''t fight, hit this forest again Lin is almost gone... the noble empress, We are willing to surrender. "Where is the war? Clearly It is a one-sided crushing situation, and the other party unilaterally demolishes Relocation and logging! The leader of Qingye Biluo can no longer tolerate it The destruction of the land to give birth to one¡¯s own can only mean investment Someone started, and the other three tribes released one after another Get off the weapon and express surrender to the silver-haired girl. "How good is this?" The girl smiled. "Then, kneel down and swear allegiance to us, you And your children and grandchildren will always surrender to us, corresponding , Our generation will also give you asylum, you can continue Continue to live in this forest. " "Queen Xie "But from now on, you cannot call yourself I am an independent tribe and I must declare myself to be The ministers of the Blood Spirit Empire, our generation will send ministers over Do you understand? " "Understood. Closed and closed to the outside world The Ye Clan of World Communication has seen such a terrible curse Later, I no longer dare to raise the thought of resistance, I can only kneel down Xie Empress¡¯s kindness. "Very well, yes, I heard that your territory Are you being invaded by the northern troll tribe? ¡¯ "Yes, yes." A Ye clan elder boldly Opened the mouth. Chapter 592: "Well, from now on your territory can be pushed Go to the area of ??the Meteo River, just go, and get water there But, troll man, I will help you deal with it. "Thank you for the grace of the Queen. "Remember my name, Bai Ji~Rasambo. "Your Majesty, after this battle, the Northern Troll After seeing your strength, people express their willingness to stop Set foot in the Meteo River area and stop harassing the leader of the Ye Clan Land, besides the Ye Clan, there is also Huangzhou ( Saplan), some small species around Honshu Disease, they all belong to the Blood Spirit Empire voluntarily! "Sa Above the imperial court in Buran Prefecture, the Minister''s Office reports. In the prosperous age, the empire may reopen the ancient hero. "Your Majesty is wise!" I have seen this contemporary woman The emperor¡¯s skill and strength, the ministers¡¯ worship of Bai Ji And awe rose to an unprecedented height. This is a kind that makes people unable to raise even the heart of resistance Strong. "Then, Your Majesty, we need to continue to attack the North The territory of the trolls, to restore the whole of the old blood spirit empire Ministry of territory? " "No, it''s a truce." Bai Ji held her head with her hands Sitting freely on the noble throne, but no one Dare to accuse her of not respecting etiquette, but there will be someone Praise her for her unobtrusiveness, she is really an emperor. This is the effect of being powerful. "Huh? It''s not about taking advantage of the victory to chase and destroy that Some remnants of power? " "Our generation has only one purpose, together with Sapp The blank territory between Lanzhou and Honzhou, nothing more , Now, it''s time for a truce to consolidate strength. Of course, this is just a rhetoric. Now she has It¡¯s eye-catching enough, and with lessons learned, she can I don¡¯t want to be the target of public criticism again, I¡¯m still low-key. Things are better. After eliminating most peasant uprisings, Bai Ji Regained the kinship states and counties that the Gentiles took advantage of the chaos, and continued Continue to expand the territory, apply both grace and power, and subordinate to governance The forces are convinced. Why do you do this, it''s like responsibility one Drove her like that, just like back then, she wouldn¡¯t go Regardless of the turmoil in the Scarlet Empire, I don¡¯t want to go. I care about Lilias¡¯ life and death, but no matter what he says She refutes, she is back, and she will turn the tide The misty empire is back on track. "Your Majesty the Queen is a lesson." Today''s court On, became Bai Ji¡¯s utterance, ministers It seems to have become a group of fans and sisters, at best to mention See, talk about insights or something, and never decide that it is for nothing Ji¡¯s own affairs, their more role is to Cheer for the queen and shout "Your Majesty the Queen" "Her Majesty the Queen is Mighty" and "Her Majesty the Queen is Wise" It''s over. Under his leadership, the four dressed up exposed the blockbuster The "little girl" dressed up with skin walked up to the palace The clothes on them look like leaves made She wore a leaf skirt that could not cover her legs, timidly The students walked to the court with the guards and entered the Chen''s sight. "Your Majesty, these four are the leaders of the four Ye Clan. Chapter 593: They sent it, saying it was used as a proton. "My generation doesn''t seem to require them to do this. Bai Ji frowned slightly. "Your Majesty the Queen, this is the Ye Clan I''m waiting for Give you all the symbols of loyalty, you for us Solved the livelihood problem and broadened our hunting scope The people of the Ye people sincerely thank you for the surrounding area and the activity area. The children of the four chiefs also admire you very much. Wangxian. I respect you forever, and I hope I will be He sent his son to the imperial city, by your side "What do we want these for?" Bai Ji crooked Tilting her head, she has no shortage of followers and servants, let alone worry Ye Clan will rebel, what do you want them to do? Besides Volunteer, I can see it from their faces. Well! ...Four Yeh children noodles The color is tense, the feet are soft, and she looks like Four frightened little girls. "Take them down and treat them as VIPs, if I wanted to stay in the imperial city, so I sent them to the imperial city. The school is ready for school. ¡¯ "Yes, your will. "Your Excellency, Duke of Reifno, Tina has passed how is it? "Your Majesty is concerned, the little girl is a family recently The things you¡¯re working on, you can¡¯t even spare your body, but Please forgive me, Your Majesty. "Oh, this is the case, there was indeed Some trouble. "Leforno is already an icy sky. It¡¯s impossible to re-establish the Ducal Palace anywhere, Bai Ji will be a fertile territory [and even their original Was handed over to Tina, although not necessarily What''s the use of it. The backyard of the imperial city, in the imperial forest garden. Saplan was once the capital of the Blood Spirit Empire, since After the new generation of queens ascended to the throne, the blood army and people''s federation The Hejedo people are relegated to the ruins of Saplan Built the Blood Spirit Palace, based on the former King¡¯s Landing City as the prototype , Now, the palace and gardens have been initially completed, and its Construction of the rest of the place is speeding up, and the elders are full of confidence , Intending to use the magic spell to remove the magnificent The castle palace reappeared. After the Southern and Northern Wars, in this imperial city, a certain The former empress has become the most leisurely person, the country I don¡¯t care about family affairs at all. I live in the court, and I¡¯m Bian always follows two or three women holding shower scissors She has to trim and water every flower herself, Until satisfied, repeat this process tirelessly, She seemed to enjoy it. "You guy is so happy, you have learned Are you accustomed to the old-age life of potted plants and watering flowers? " "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?" The dress, the silver-haired girl who was watering the flowers was slightly surprised Turned around. "Your Majesty the Queen actually has free time Visit the flower garden in the backyard, the rare guests. " "See Her Majesty the Queen." The maids beside him I met the oncoming girl and hurriedly put the things in her hands Put down and salute the queen. "Have seen your Majesty the Queen." Lilias smiled Laughing followed along with a salute. "Don''t make trouble, what are you bowing to us, it''s so boring Chapter 594: pole. "The other party''s behavior is obviously teasing. Thinking, Bai Ji pouted dissatisfiedly. "How could it be extremely boring behavior? You are now the supreme of the blood and spirit empire, Whoever sees you must salute. This is the rule. "Boring, how about your love, now , Since you have achieved success and retired, you really have nothing No matter what, we will do everything, I don¡¯t know I''m tired of seeing those flattering faces "Puff, you are the queen, you don¡¯t suffer from this sin , Who is affected? "Lilias couldn''t help laughing, showing The conspiracy succeeded with a smile. "You''re relieved...who is this hard work? If you want to be, we can just abdicate tomorrow. Pass the position to Yana. "The new emperor''s enthronement stipulates that the term of office is at least one hundred years Above, unless you encounter special circumstances, you can¡¯t abdicate. For the empress, you can¡¯t break this kind of former empress¡¯s decision Oh, the rules. Lilias motioned to the maids to step down Watered the flowers by himself. "Is Xianyun Yehe''s life so good? People There is a saying in class, the eyes must always look forward. "Why, it''s impossible that I want your lovely mother Rule this country for you, and then go out on your own? Do not Okay, mother already likes the decadent now Lived, that stone chair belongs to you, but another I want to push my mother up to be the shopkeeper by myself. Bai Ji didn''t speak, she looked at the imperial city far away The scenery outside. Both sides were silent for a while, Lilias who was watering sighed. "The female college is not in Well, even if you use a throne to restrict you, still Want to run out. " This is also no way, if she just Solanya¡¯s words must be her own responsibility Anyone fought back, but she was not in the true sense after all Lanya, she is Bai Ji, and the part of Bai Ji Very complicated¡­¡­ She is not reconciled to this, there are other things in her heart Nian, so even if she stays forcibly, she can''t keep her. Of course Lilias knows, she knows so , Holding the last glimmer of hope, I want to keep her in myself By his side, it seems that it''s not working anymore. . "Emperor sister, do you still decide to leave? "Why?...being a queen is so boring Or because of other things, Yana will start now Do it for you, this country is yours, you want to do it Anything can be fun, how can I feel boring? ... Yana is a little anxious. "Not only that, but more, we feel I don''t belong here completely. "Bai Jiyang Head thinking. "Then where do you want to go? Wouldn''t you want to go back to Bang? Yana felt lost for a while and did With so much effort, hasn¡¯t the other party forgotten Before she was caught off guard, Bai Ji rushed into her "We just can''t put down some things. Kerr, Fei Lin, what is the relationship between them... Chapter 1 ~ Soul Awakening and Soul Recovery In the dark and invisible stone chamber, the curse can Chapter 595: The source is the only light source, dispelling the darkness and at the same time Everyone brought a slight warmth. The dripping sound is ticking, reflecting the ripples of the stone wall Rippling waves, there should be an underground lake not far from here Long black hair wrapped around naked ~ naked girl crystal clear On the white as jade carcass, she closed her eyes tightly Sitting cross-legged in the pool of runes faintly mapped Breath-holding, exquisitely exquisite, so I don¡¯t like it The face of the words is full of tranquility. "Really, the Blood Spirit Empire has been restored." The girl Open O, the clear and nice sound seems to be available The magic of some kind of strange temptation makes the waitress The servant was in a trance. "Yes, the honorable emperor, twenty-sixth generation Scarlet Queen Liliasra Sambo successfully retreats To the twenty-seventh empress Bai Ji: Lassambo, Junlin City completed the coronation ceremony and the Scarlet Empire announced Restore the blood spirit empire, hereafter called the blood spirit dynasty For the old blood spirit empire, the whole country was renamed the blood spirit emperor : I''m really unwilling. "The girl opened With those eyes like stars in the sky, look regretfully Look at the three lighted cross symbols on the stele A bow and arrow cross, a spear cross, and At the end, that golden-red long sword cross, corresponding For the former two, the brilliance of the latter is obviously dim a lot of. On the three crosses arranged in a triangle, Chen The throne lined with a star diamond seems to be affected by With the image of the three crosses below, this throne radiates The light coming out is not so bright. "The enemy has successfully restored his country, the lone enemy triumphantly Go back, but lonely is helpless! "Exquisite Xia is angered like a godlike girl, including anger and Unwilling anger overturned the calm water, which contained Containing pure negative emotions so that the lower servants dare not One step closer "My lord Shenhuang calms down, I''m not just waiting Unexpectedly, at least there is good news, Dahu nationality, we have almost all found , You have also recovered your incomplete past life memory, we It can''t be regarded as a standstill. Wooden Falcon waiting by the side Quickly appeased. "Hehe, so what? That shameless betrayal Go, the stubborn stinky old man, he tried to stop the lonely Restore all the power, destroy one''s own blood, Even the family crest of Shengde is missing now, lonely How about making memories of the predecessor? What about the power of loneliness? ? "The girl who mentioned the resentment crushed the stone pillar beside her. The underground stone chamber shook due to great force The whole group of descendants of the three national defenders of the Qulan, the lonely force The amount can only be exhausted... the girl slowly calmed down Angry, sullen, and sighed heavily. "What about after the Mingjing family? The moon knight''s What''s the trend, why not report it in time? "Sorry, Lord God, Ming Jing is the most There have been reports recently that the Moon Knights have recently fallen into trouble. In normal times, it is not convenient for him to disclose information at this time Can only watch the changes. "Wooden Falcon respectfully said. "Tsk, did you smell it? The nose is really sensitive Ah, it''s like a puppy with a tail flick. "Girl cold Ran mockingly said. Chapter 596: "My Lord God, the Moon Knights must be guarded. "After all, it''s just a dog of those guys That''s it, after the lonely regained strength, even them, Ji Their master was thrown into annihilation together! after that ... The girl smiled cruelly. "After consolidating our strength, sweeping the mainland in one fell swoop, Stepping down her blood spirit empire, she won¡¯t be in this life alone Forgive her, I want to let her know the end of the betrayal. Prior to this, recharge your energy and be cautious. "My emperor, God Luo Ji Yue Shengming." "Haha." The girl slowly swept the film towards herself The worshippers finally turned their eyes on the wooden falcon Mu Falcon, the three major national defenders of the Gulan, Ned''s family The descendants of the family, the family symbol is the warlock¡¯s cross, which is After we first discovered and awakened the Guran bloodline, The other is the family symbol as the spear cross Mingjing family, it was an accident that took the initiative to find them Harvest, not present, and the last one The girl looked at the stone tablet with a cold gaze, Among the three cross signs, it looks bleak Calcined by golden fire Long sword cross. The last Qur''an protects the nation, living in the human union Bang¡¯s heir was also found, the **** old man It should, it should, everything can go on normally Yes, it is logical to retrieve the memory, retrieve the power... But all this is being stubbornly stubborn old man The child was ruined. As a descendant of the three great guardians of the Gulan family He actually refused to play for himself, and still Her predecessor was the Saint-Lun family that she most highly relied on. Damn bad old man! To prevent her from replying All the power suddenly changed during the ceremony Gua, taking the poison that destroys one''s blood, the ritual suffers Until the forced release, and the memory has just been restored due to the process Fortunately, I didn¡¯t remember Memories disorder. However, it has lost a half-percent restoration of power. A good opportunity, this half strength is likely to be the winner The essential. As soon as I thought of this, the girl itch with hatred and spit If you don¡¯t see the success that you can get, if it¡¯s not Because he is descended from the blood of Shenglun, the girl has already He threw the corpse into pieces to feed the wild dogs. "The old guy hasn''t let go." The girl was cold Of course. )FSF light "Old stubbornness is like a stone in a latrine, Stinky and hard, no tears if you don¡¯t see the coffin, Lord God Emperor Too kind to him, like this Quran traitor, just Should let him suffer some skin and flesh, make him want to understand Own position. "Mu Falcon''s remarks seem to have taken the initiative to ask "No, the old guy has lost the ability Continue to use the value, now the most important thing is from He pried something useful out of his mouth. "Ji Yue Dan Ran Tao, under the service of the maid, put on that tight Black soft armor with a body. "Take Gu to see him. "Yes, Lord God Emperor." The stone prison without windows is like a closed Small box, less than the size of a small hut Chapter 597: It''s like a coffin. Among the square stone prisons, one child is not The tall old man sat arbitrarily, his clothes in rags, The hair and beard cover the face, like a roadside casual Old beggars everywhere. It seems that someone is walking towards him, then The sharp eyes that seem to be shining with sword light and blade shadow slowly Open. "I have seen Lord God Emperor. "It''s rare that you still recognize the orphan as your emperor? The girl walked to the prison door and looked at it The old man teased. The old man was silent and didn''t seem to intend to continue talking "As a generation of swordsman, rebellious and rebellious, this Is it your attitude towards your emperor? Also lose you or The descendants of the Saint Lun family, have a good reflection, now you Is what he did worthy of his ancestors? "The old man once asked Lord God Emperor to regain his strength After that, what are you going to do next. "Yes, Gu answered you very clearly, too. Gulan wants to restore the Qulan Empire. "Of course the old man supports the restoration of the empire, even if It''s smashed to pieces "Oh, then why would you rather destroy your own blood? Also interrupt the solitary resuscitation ceremony? ? "Ji Yue The mocking tone gradually became cold. "My Lord God, you restore the road to the Quran Empire The corpse is bound to be a sea of ??blood, the old man doesn¡¯t care, looking at history , There is no road to rejuvenation without blood, but yarn It¡¯s like this, just kill the obstructing person, why bother to that What about these unarmed humans? "Old man''s tone Said calmly. "They all have their own family, and they are one with us So, it¡¯s a creature with emotions and flesh and blood, so why bother? If you don''t leave your face, you have to kill them all. "Mr. Shenglun, you have been confused since just now One thing, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t give mankind to survive Space, but those barbarians who won''t give us survival." Mu Falcon interrupted the old man''s words. "Don¡¯t forget, a thousand years ago, Whose hands was the surviving Qulan Empire destroyed? when When this group of barbarians invaded us during the chaos, why? Unexpectedly, their children and grandchildren would make a comeback What about the Qur''an Empire? " "It''s all on their own account, it''s not worth it Have sympathy, I think Mr. Shenglun is an ancestor and a human Too much intermarriage, the blood of the barbarians overwhelms the nobility The blood of the Holy Land, the heart is already on the human side! "Wooden Falcon sneered. "Old gentleman, if you still recognize this emperor alone, Your Majesty¡¯s words, tell Gu, the only remaining member where. ¡® The old man answered Ji Yue with a long silence. He may not want to see you. ¡¯ "It¡¯s not up to him to see or not, so So, is this your last answer to Gu. ¡® The old man remained silent. "Lonely is curious, is he a man or a woman? "Heh, it seems that these words are a waste of words Nor was he embarrassed by the silence of the other party. "Even if you Not to mention, Gu also knows where he is. "That member, he must have not left this Chapter 598: Chengshi must have not left the human federation and cannot escape Yes, even if you don¡¯t want to be lonely, you¡¯ll make him bear him Responsibilities that should be shouldered! "Old gentleman, you can''t keep him, hope Do you know that when he was born with this blood It¡¯s already destined, in this world, there is no "Your Excellency, this old man is useless to keep ? , Just solve it earlier to save the night long dream What. "Along with the girl out of the prison, Mu Falcon''s eyes A trace of viciousness flashed. ...Falcon Ned. "Gu remembers that before Gu was awakened, Gu My father, privately made a marriage contract for Gu and you, is Is it? " The three words "in private" have a certain meaning Has expressed "Ji Yue''s disapproval of this marriage." "It''s a bit rude to say that, but it''s The lonely has not yet awakened all the memories, without lonely Do you understand what is allowed to be determined? "Ji Yue Did not say it to death, but it has a certain meaning Up to his own attitude. I understand. "Wooden Falcon 1 old answer Respectfully, his eyes dimmed a bit. "It¡¯s good to understand. Now, I want to walk alone. "Speaking, Ji Yue Zi Gu Zi broke away from his company and came to the stele. Some dazed strokes the dim cross. "Oh oh? Is that so, awakened the memory of Later, Ji Yue completely lost her thoughts and affection to that evil kind of Has Sui turned into pure hatred and resentment? " "Yes, the subordinates are convinced again and again. "Hahaha! Okay, this is my Shinra Ji Feng''s daughter! Speaking of it, thanks to the name Lilias¡¯ vampire queen, brought by blood Hatred completely forced these two people who shouldn''t be together I''ve been sentenced... Why, you don''t seem to be happy Lord Shinra, she seems to be right I am even less interested in the next. Oh, it turned out to be this thing. Normal , After awakening the soul, she is also awakened together, on My feelings, this, even I can¡¯t interfere ¡­¡­But the fat water does not flow into the field of outsiders, now she does May like someone who is not a member of the three major protectors People, besides, that person is now our mortal enemy. Ji Feng narrowed his eyes. "In this regard, just do whatever she wants After awakening the soul, she can still recognize me as a father Dear, I¡¯m so grateful...but you can try Do you work hard? After all, the only competing pair The hand has been eliminated. The corner of Mu Falcon¡¯s eyes trembled a little, after all, he didn¡¯t say anything. what. Skilled in outfits, the rising dawn will be shining Chan''s armor mirrored brightly. As if everything seemed to start from the beginning. The Queen¡¯s farewell party held in secret. Very few masters Only Lilias, Milo, Yana, even Tina didn''t even notice. "I left the rod of Mirtaru in the palace Milo, after I go, I will help Yana well and guard Chapter 599: Blood Guardian Empire. "You don''t need to say that I know." Milo still said Looking at the unchanging three faceless faces. "I''m kind of like a nagging old man Mommy. "The armor man laughed at himself. "Emperor sister, you really intend to abandon this country Leave? "Don''t be so exaggerated, okay, I just, I feel there are still some things I can¡¯t forget, And decide what to do... During this time, just Could you please help dismiss the ministers? It''s okay, right? "Yana used to accompany the emperor to go to court. Don''t underestimate Yana. "I believe you will not let me down." The armor man turned his gaze to Milo again, 5 Looked at Lilias in the distance. "If you think you can do it alone Milo said indifferently. "In this world, if I can''t figure it out I''m afraid no one can get involved. ¡¯ "Miss Yana, you''re far away, don''t need to look. ...Emperor sister, will you leave me like this? We are not coming back "Puff..." laughter came from behind, Li Lias stepped forward. "You haven''t seen it yet. "His thinking mode and stance have now been completely transformed into Blood Responsibility Chapter 2 ~ The Curious Golden Sword Hiking is boring and boring, maybe not exhaustive So, it''s more different from person to person, wandering through the countryside Wilderness, towns and cities, walking through streams, rivers, and woods Wu Sen, stepped on every piece of soil on the mainland. Some people enjoy this process very much, some people But I¡¯m struggling to cope with it. For them it is just to save money. Approaching the Human Federation, the destruction beyond the barren mountains and ridges A familiar foreigner came from the defeated village. Stopped Looking at the hot tricks according to the team''s inspection Wood sign Probably only this wooden sign came from last time. It looks exactly the same at the time. Is there any disaster in this village? The village that was originally on a plain is now falling into The concave ground, the concave shape is quite interesting, some kind of meaning Righteously speaking, the excavation marks seem to be man-made From the village head to the village, both sides of the village are affected , It''s like a square piece of land being cut The edges and corners are so sharp that some can be seen at a glance Some are outside the pit and not affected , But probably no one lives anymore. The small stream next to the village and the wood in front of the village The sign is also spared, the recessed shape is like A pair of black wings broke through the armored man¡¯s back, vibrating When the wings fly, the armored man can see clearly by looking down at the angle Supernatural? Artificial vibration:: The spell attack? Still nothing happened Disaster? ? Maybe everyone is gone, even if there are none. Geological changes of this degree must occur in buildings It will collapse wildly, after so long, the grave may be It''s a young man. Chapter 600: It is totally different to expect the human knights to send troops to save people. Wonderful, this village was originally used to connect humanity Used for cover in Bangbian City, equivalent to a "post tower" Function, but this tower does not have any patrol guards Soldiers, not even militias, relying solely on the village Whether you have been looted or not, confirm whether there are demons in the surrounding area. This kind of supernatural and weird event happened. what? Heard someone calling for help? No no no, no Unlucky, drinking water is stuffy, just take a sword, front The village was leveled when the hind feet came back. The batch is still running. Being in it is like walking in a canyon. The mud layer is cut very flat, like A large floating knife is carefully chiseled and polished, Ji Bai even suspected that this was a curse creation or man-made Excavated and manufactured, counting the time, the former is more likely Mud and sand collapsed on all sides, Buried nearly two meters. The appearance of the village has changed a lot. The house that stands out from the crowd is still so eye-catching, You can recognize that the iconic building is old at a glance The dwelling place of the dwarves is probably the most covered soil In this way, the old dwarf who made a sword for himself It''s more ugly than good. "Squeak. _. One!" Being muddy Shaka The door of the door shaft was kicked open, inside the house crooked There is a thick layer of sand in the middle, probably It was in the central area when it was reported. The color of the earth, the famous ironware on the ground is wrapped in a layer Fell to the ground when the collapse occurred, and then was Is the sand buried? That said, the old man will probably die in nine Maybe he¡¯s stepping on his corpse now Ji Bai, who was thinking about it, felt a little strange The temperature seems to be emitted from deeper underground in the house Diverging curse eyes, like countless invisible spirits The touch stretched out, and soon he locked his sight Where it was buried by sand, only a small hole was exposed Went there, the armor broke open, and the silver-haired girl read , For a few breaths, the buried solid soil layer looks like Was dissolved, collapsed and collapsed, and there appeared a period of Bai Ji Osheng 7 The whole flag and drum character put on the Shengzheng. The ability, heavy Most of the blacksmiths will separate the daily life area where the iron works, and here is probably the location of the dwarf''s melting pot. The ladder is neither long nor short, just think about it here The moment came to the end. The warmer feeling gets closer, before the end of the stairs Behind the earth and stone arches overflowed with golden red brilliance, Eyes are dazzling, which also contains a kind of hot and terrifying ¡¯S energy, like a molten lava with an unfathomable source. Before entering Shimen, I felt that my body was about to melt, "Um...Ji Bai subconsciously covered himself His face, this power seems to repel his existence Now, the closer I get, the more I feel like I¡¯m in the fire The furnace, the star fire ignited the body and spread to the whole body "...What?!" Ji Baiyi The word was squeezed out between the teeth, and the iron helmet was taken off. F against her strength, last time Showing the shape of a second shield, anger hits my heart for a moment, [Elemental Summon Frost Pack Ice Armor] [Elemental Summon Freeze, The frosty air instantly covered and frozen the entire earthen room Chapter 601: Pieces of thin borneol have formed on Bai Ji¡¯s skin Ice armor Plays a very small role, it seems to be from The feeling of a singe fire in the blood, burning all over the body There is no relief at all. Not only that, she found her skirt, Hair, and a few pieces of skin are stained with golden red sparks It¡¯s warning us, don¡¯t get close anymore, no Then you burned us into a pile of vampire ashes? interesting The spell can surge, nine cards and one The unformed card revolves around Bai Ji like a planet Superb] The card turns into a crimson ribbon, outlined in the air Wrapped into three spells, suspended and wrapped around Bai Ji The flame of the magnetism went out, and the sky was opened by the gift. Bai Ji took the leisurely steps of Huazhi and stepped into the barrier Blacksmith furnaces and foundries such as hammers and tongs have been Dissolved into a pool of molten iron "That dwarf blacksmith, what did the competition make? What a great thing? ? "Bai Ji hides a little bit of thorns Purpose light. The water in the sword casting pool has dried up, and the molten casting On the stage, the shining sword will control the entire earthen house Light up, even light up Bai Ji hesitated, as long as she doesn¡¯t act aggressively , The state of [superior and ecstatic] will not be lifted, it will be over Even if it¡¯s in the [superior] protection white Ji was already sweating. This sword might really kill itself She walked closer and stretched out her overly white hand To that ray of light, only from the little sun See the outline of the sword clearly. People are not attracted by powerful forces 1 Tao The period of rebirth is to repel her and thirst for power She looks dumb The intense tingling exploded like a column of interest from the palm of the hand Dry wood, it burns at one point, like five fingernails Being pierced with a silver needle, the painful feeling, Bai Ji''s instinct He let go of the hilt. The scorching fire went out. The moment of touching,. [Superior and superb] effect Has Guo been ignored? sF3 yuan% Could this sword be made by that old dwarf craftsman Made? What about others? Is it already made by myself Is this sword burnt to ashes? Bai Ji, who was helpless, picked it up and was thrown at the door His armor was transformed into a human form again. The restraint of the sword against him still exists, but he Cover the golden red light that makes people unable to open their eyelids Tinnitus accompanies the earth trembling, the cracks between bricks and tiles The golden red flame spread quickly, burning Ji Bai''s entire body. Ji Bai, who wanted to let go of the hilt of the sword, saw it with a slight sense, as if glue was glued to the hilt and turned around on the ground a few times in embarrassment. Took a few steps back, Wonderful feeling, he could perceive this as if The flames rushing into the heart burned into the veins, but it was very strange The treacherousness did not threaten his life, at least He didn''t instinctively transform into a vampire posture. The flames were gradually extinguished, and Ji Bai¡¯s body was still There are coiled swords on the body. A long sword with extravagant tooling, sword The handle is made up of two contrasting tones of gorgeous gold and black. The color composition, the gauntlet resembles a pair of golden wings, Chapter 602: There is a cross-shaped ruby ??inlaid in the center, It''s fiery red, like exquisite agate, There are a few golden sword patterns faintly on it. If the terrifying flames of burning mountains and boiling sea extinguished, this The length of the sword is two-thirds of Ji Bai¡¯s body, which is more than Because I didn¡¯t carry the Rod of Mildari The rules of China are created by that dwarf This sword is related. The huge changes in the village followed Of course, these are just guesses by Ji Bai. The person is no longer there, and the village is left behind Personally explain to him what happened. This long sword is as delicate as it is perfect Decorations are just the opposite of the devilishness. The degree of preciousness can be Enough to see directly with the naked eye. As a former knight, Ji Bai has one against the sword A certain degree of affection one by one premise is this The sword didn''t nearly burn him to death. This is very unfriendly to him, he tried to wave Two times, he shook his head in disappointment, as a hand The sword, it doesn¡¯t feel good to use, it feels completely No. Is there any enchantment or incantation on it? The cutting power is also very average, just like the slightly better Xuan Gang The sword is almost the same, nothing special at all. Or in other words, the fit between this sword and myself Too bad, almost negligible,... Maybe this is really just a decorative sword, used to hold The possibility of qi is very low, I have seen this before Perhaps this Huanri believes in the former more. I wish you can only play a kind of despotism Use special things like the sword to break the illusion How to use it, no Ji Bai has made up his mind, let this sword be heavy All right. Walk out from the sunken village and come to the distance By the stream not far from Zhuang In order to ensure that the sword does not float or something, Ji E He tied the sword to a boulder specially and lifted it up in his hand, Falling, bang bang, huh, the water splashed half a meter high. The stream is not shallow, I look at the piece with the sword tied up Ji Bai was relieved when his boulder sank This trip is not in vain, this sword that can exert a strong restraint on oneself is left here, and it can be determined one day by a "chosen person" who will pass by. Can¡¯t use it for oneself, but also threaten oneself The things can be removed as soon as possible to avoid future troubles. This sword is very dangerous, for myself, it is Being born in this world is a mistake! On the chest. I hope this sword will be inserted in her one day Since it cannot be used by myself, I can¡¯t be used by myself, so I¡¯ll go to the earth. At this moment of thought, Ji Bai grabbed the big and small by the lake The stones were thrown into the lake, as if to throw that Bury the sword completely. This kind of thing must be prevented from entering the one who finds it It''s possible! Throwing the stones by the lake is not the end, Sister Bai The prototype is directly revealed, and a few boulders are transformed into the wild After being broken, all fill into the lake until the lake water is filled Bai Ji was relieved to see the bottom. "I don''t know what that dwarf did." Bai Ji covered her body with her armor again, and walked back as she said, suddenly feeling that her ankle was covered. "Pada!" Ji Bai said gorgeously, facing the ground. The iron helmet rolled aside. Chapter 603: 1. Damn it. "There are still ones that haven''t been thrown down The stone platform stumbled on itself, and Ji Bai rubbed it Shigui 8: Go to the lake and lift the iron helmet The familiar face is that of a young man. Yes, it is exactly what Ji Bai once looked like! how can that be? ! Since the vampire bloodline is pure After awakening, he can maintain the shape of his armor at most Status, but can no longer be transformed into a person in a true sense I haven¡¯t seen this face for a long time, So suddenly Ji Bai turned around, her pupils shrinking. He saw clearly what tripped him before It was thrown into the river by him before When did it come Chapter 3 ~ Sword Offering The spring water reflected on that slightly delicate face, and I don''t know if it is a blessing or a curse. This face is indeed the same face I used to have Wrong, it can still be seen from the outline, but according to Great changes have taken place in the old days. The stiff edges and corners have softened a lot, and the shape of the face is also round. It moisturizes a lot, and the rough and dark skin becomes white And tender, like a newborn. I won¡¯t be able to recognize that this is the original face, but And from a resolute youth to a gentle and elegant jade tree Linfeng''s handsome guy, this change is not so big. Ji Bai still feels what he looks like It¡¯s a bit of Hercules, can¡¯t be said to be ugly, open The eyes are wide and piercing, and the face is due to the long-term The wind and the sun are so rough that they will live out less than 30 years old Feeling like a forty, a tough guy with a vicissitudes of life , And the bulging eight-pack abs and the upward arch Biceps, walking inside the Cavaliers Academy is definitely a female Negative bonus for popularity. So, this pair is like a little milk dog, like What kind of spoiled and handsome young master looks like What''s the matter? People are unprepared, and so is Ji Bai, who doesn¡¯t know the principle. He cast a suspicious look at lying quietly The golden red knight''s long sword next to it. This sword has the ability to restrain him, he feels , From this inference, your body is likely to be Affected by this sword, it has been hidden Even the human body that was wiped out is seen again. "So, what''s the point of this?" The tender and deserted Bai Ji, who took off her armor, showed a prototype , Staring blankly at the sly sword. She is Ancestor Vampire (Blood Spirit), even if this A strange sword can restrain her blood to a certain extent , There is absolutely no way to prevent her subjective consciousness from transforming into prototype. In other words, even if this sword is evil, only He thought that he could switch back at any time, this This kind of change doesn¡¯t make sense to him, at most letting She has an extra image. Ji Bai guessed that the principle is probably that this sword is against oneself The blood of one¡¯s own blood has produced a certain amount of oppressive power, because Which led to the human part that has been crushed Get a breath, stay away from this sword for a while. Probably will be able to return to normal, but... Chapter 604: Looking at the whole continent, there are few rivals in his own blood The pulse is suppressed, Ji Bai can¡¯t let this threat to oneself The existence of own weapons does not mean that she can¡¯t win and hold Swordman, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s very troublesome to deal with, and she I hate unnecessary trouble. Anyway, since I didn¡¯t post it, hide it Then destroy it completely. Weapon, I have [Bao Wang] and [Gutema Pull], what''s the difference between holding this broken sword and the burning stick Is it different? I won¡¯t feel bad if I break myself. At this point, Bai Ji began to chant the spell. (Elemental summon ice spear penetrated [Elemental Summon Sparkling Fire] "Boom!" [Exotic plane summons the phantom of Wu Shen] "Boom boom boom! "Really, it''s very troublesome in every sense." Bai Ji stroked her forehead in anguish, watching that the long sword returned to the ground, and sighed lightly. This sword seems to have spirituality, every Attack it every time: it will generate a gold fire storm to protect itself already¡­¡­ If the spell can¡¯t be helped, use physical means All right. Bai Ji''s fierce light flashed, and she tossed her hairpin in the sky. Turned into a huge silver sickle, nearly four meters long The giant sickle carries a huge wind pressure and chops it down, the sickle The rain-like attack dazzled the long sword all the way The confrontation between the two parties is fierce, but no one can help. Who did it, neither of the two weapons left on each other¡¯s body Scars. What is the structure of this sword? how Nothing bad can leave a mark on it. Bai Ji can try to use magic spells above the divine vein Attack, but it¡¯s not necessary, it will be so compelling Cause a lot of trouble, besides, there is the Humanity Federation next to it State, when the sword is not broken, the human federation will give If it has been destroyed, it will put the cart before the horse. Re-converted into a human body, looking at this helplessly Lying in pits and pits, undamaged gold Red long sword. Forget it, take this sword, take one more A sword is not too much trouble. The Moon Knights was built in a human border city, and the border city was Protected by barriers, Watch Fort is the only way to the border city the road. Hurry up, hurry up and finally came to Shou before evening Looking at the fortress, the long-lost human federation, and the familiar yet A strange creature-a human being. The cold-faced guard routinely inspects Ji Bai Equipment props on the body. Ji Bai picks up the helmet underneath, no need to cover up E. The human appearance is clear at a glance. Wei didn¡¯t have time to interact and entangle with the big masters. Unclear body. Search up and down, not for nothing The thing is that there is a long-yang addiction drunkard who does not want to drink chicken "Wait, this gentleman, please stay. Ji Bai stopped and turned around. Middle-aged man wearing light leather armor, pointed-mouthed monkey cheek and date face The man came with holding hands. With two guards behind him, watching this posture should be Should it be the captain of the guard of the watchtower or a clerical job? Chapter 605: Work person. The figure is not tall, only to Ji Bai¡¯s chest, but I just want to look at people in a condescending manner, first An impression is boring. "Mr. Cavaliers, please show your relevant documents With identification. " After confirming that the other party was talking about him, Ji Baimang Then looked around. "Sir, I''m thinking about the other people entering the city People did not follow this procedure. Strictly guardian fort that is not protected by the barrier In a sense, it is not the domain of the human federation, This kind of tower fort is naturally the more refugees, the better. How could it be cumbersome to show identification Stuff. "Of course, but you are different." pointed mouth Full body plate armor with such a luxurious sword, tusk, You are obviously a knight in this outfit, sir Did you show the Cavaliers to prove it was wrong? " Oh, Ji Bai understands, the other party wants to go by Plucking hair, seeing myself dressed in a valuable dress Greedy. Take out the knight¡¯s proof, yes, it¡¯s not self If you can afford it, let go, without the knight''s proof, I am afraid we will expel or even expel militants on the grounds It was seized. But it just so happened that the knight proved this thing, Ji Bai I really can''t get it out. The existence and legal nature of the Radiant Knights have been compromised The quasi federation rejected it, and the moon knight is not a regular one. Knight, I can¡¯t get the identity card "No, sir, just tell me, what do you want? What. "Ji Bai said meaningfully. "Oh." The middle-aged man with a pointed mouth monkey cheek did not Thinking of the other party being so on the road, looking fiercely at the right The luxurious sword on Fang''s back rubbed his hands. In fact, he had done a lot of calculations before that, He didn''t dare to stop the motorcade arriving at the border town from the Watch Fort Scratch, this kind of militant who comes on foot is real If it¡¯s a knight, it must be like a pioneer knight. A knight who is not high in rank, he can afford to provoke himself, but he will pay Some money is enough, and if the opponent is not a knight, take advantage of Isn''t it beautiful to strike a stroke? The owner of the Fortress of the Watchman has a strong possession Desire and collection desire, especially those decorated with luxury Baby weapon, if you can buckle down that sword, offer Give it to the castle owner, and you can get up and down! "Not bad, my little brother is quite sensible .Yeah! The sword behind you seems strange Special? Can you lend it to me? " Ji Bai smiled slightly, he had noticed this a long time ago The insatiable monkey eyes always look like nothing The golden and red long sword on his back spun around. "Which one are you talking about." Ji Bai pretended not to know Dao''s drew both Po Wang and Jin Hong Long Sword, doubting Confused, "Do you still need to ask? Of course it''s the red treasure Sword! ......Tsk tusk, this sword body, looks like first-class It¡¯s the same as the red agate, it¡¯s so beautiful As for the other one? Fooling people? The blade is covered It''s blackened, and there are cracks everywhere, and the cucumbers are probably all Chapter 606: The beggars who beggars keep on cutting, and they don¡¯t get in the way. , Who wants it? ? "Oh, that''s it." Ji Bai didn''t mean anything. Yin, handed this sword up generously. "Yo Huo Huo, so heavy, so heavy, really weighty , So... awesome! Any craftsman can use red agate to forge swords. "tip The man with monkey cheeks held it in his hand and loved it, Ji Bai He just laughed and said nothing. This skinny monkey is clever and whimsical, and Delusion to detain the sword of the knight? He probably hasn''t seen those The paranoid madness who treats his saber as a lover and a comrade in arms Son, dare to touch the knight¡¯s sword so blatantly, and yet He made no secret of his greed and changed to another knight , This guy may have died on the street. What an idiot. "Mr. understands very well, look at how you feel about this sword, Mr. You can¡¯t put it down, just give this sword to You are done. " "Oh, oh? Really? "Of course, it''s hard to chase a gentleman. A"" Ji Said in vain. "Okay, okay, ah ha ha ha, how good is this What about thinking? The first time I met, how embarrassed to take the knight Where''s Mr. Sabre? ......" The monkey man obviously didn''t think about it To the other party is so proactive, hurriedly in a symbolic sense ''S evasive. So you know it too. "Hey, sir, don''t shirk, as the saying goes Baojian is a gift to a confidant, the sir understands the sword so much You must take it, if this sword has a soul , I must also yearn for Mr. Bole to have such knowledge, A person who knows the sword and knows the sword. "Ji Bai smiled and turned the other side''s heartless The sword that I wished to hand back was pushed back. "Hahaha, Mr. Knight is really virtuous A knight with eyesight, extraordinary bearing, generous and generous , Then, I would be more respectful than fate. "Monkey man His face bloomed with a smile, and he kept praising Ji Bai for being A good knight and a good citizen. "Then, sir, can you let me into the city? "Of course, Mr. Knight is going to enter the border right? Hahaha, there is an old man of mine over there Friends, serve as the captain of the cavalry at the border guard, I will let He takes care of you...". "It''s time to work." Ji Bai''s generous general sword Handed it out, as if not caring about it. "It''s natural." Take advantage, monkey man Of course you know you have to do things and let your own guards personally Ji Bai escorted out of the city gate, while holding this agate The long sword inlaid with colored glaze ran in Inside the fortress, the sword was dedicated to the city lord. "My lord, I got you a baby! The 50-year-old Lord of the Watchtower lies on a bench He half-squinted lazily, his gaze inadvertently swept, The sword held in the arms of the pointed-mouthed monkey-gill man came to face When, the eyes light up. "A beautiful sword collector is extremely strong The Lie Fort Lord hurriedly borrowed the sword and stroked the upper The touch, the boss with staring eyes. He who has been immersed in weapons collection for many years knows it at a glance Chapter 607: This sword is good, just feel this heavy Weight and touch, this sword is definitely not those Hua Er Unreal things! "Okay, okay! This is for me?¡¯ "Exactly, this is where I bought from a knight Coming down, this is the knight¡¯s beloved sword, know Master Xiao is just a little hobby when it¡¯s over. For this reason, little People have to keep this sword even if they spend a lot of money The sharp-mouthed monkey-gill man added fuel and jealousy and was full of flattery. "Okay, okay, too good..." Fort Master Mei Feel the wonderful touch from the hilt and sword body The intoxicated expression is like touching a peerless Jia Human skin rejuvenation. "My lord, that, look at this sword, it''s good horse? "The sharp-mouthed monkey cheek man has nothing to say. "Oh, okay, of course okay, cough cough, I have seen your work ability, stay like this A low-level position is indeed a poor talent, let me pour Consider it, choose a day to promote you. "Eh, thank you sir!" There is a peerless sword in the collection, the castle owner is in the mood The joy is boundless, order someone to come and wipe the silk towel carefully Wib, even want to leave a lip mark on this sword. However, he hasn¡¯t waited until he put his ideas into action. I suddenly felt that the room became a lot hotter. "? Strange, the weather turned hot so quickly? The castle owner was a little confused. "Fort, your lord of the fort!" The sharp-mouthed man retreated three times. s, looked at him in horror, to be precise, he was in bad condition That burning sword. "Quickly, put out the fire!" Jin Hong''s fire was instantaneous It swallowed the castle owner who hadn¡¯t figured out the situation and spread To the entire fortress hall. You have to call the guards to put out the fire. It¡¯s important to escape yourself, to To the fort master who was swallowed by fire? Fortune is estimated again It has become carbon now... "No need to send it, Mr. Guard, just here Son now. "Ji Bai smiled and waved his hand. "That''s all right, you go slowly." The boss confessed better My dear, the guards dare not neglect, finish When they were about to return to the defense, they suddenly Hearing the call for help, it seems to be uploaded from the main castle mansion. Here, he hurried over, leaving Ji Bai to laugh alone Hehe turned around and walked towards the gate 0. The city gate near the border town is a bit lively, clothes Refugees dressed in rags and gray faces lined up in long lines. It seems to be waiting to receive something. Ji Bai leaned forward curiously, but she was waiting Waiting for relief bread, but those receiving relief bread It¡¯s not just refugees who don¡¯t have enough food. There is almost no threshold, it seems that not only refugees, guards and Ordinary residents can receive a free relief day. Chapter 4 ~ Return In the front row, one of the makeshift sheds The man dressed as the church godfather showed a kind smile, It seems to be supervising the distribution of relief bread for the nuns Happening. "The weak soul, the merciful God will always take care of You guys, never forget the compassion of God. "Send away again Chapter 608: One grabbed the bread and hurried to use it without even saying hello Refugees who are filling their hunger, the godfather doesn¡¯t care and holds hands In the cross, pray piously. Is there a free relief bread distribution center? should Not an official organization, maybe some folk church Charity activities, private churches have limited funds after all They can only send out some bread to help refugees. However, there are so many hungry people in this world, even if relief If you have them for a while, you can''t help them for the rest of your life. If it¡¯s not another picture, it¡¯s a meaningless line Looking back, Ji Bai is about to walk past the church relief Meeting booth, when leaving the fortress, a amiable one ''S voice stopped him from behind. "Mr. Knight who is busy on the road, please stay "Oh?" Ji Bai turned around. I was busy distributing bread in the booth just a moment ago The kind godfather led a nun slowly towards him "Thank you busy Lord Knight for taking the time Pay attention to my lazy person. " "Sir, what can you advise?" Ji Bai went straight to the subject "Without him, Mr. Iguan is majestic and majestic. The character is extraordinary, and he must be a pious service to God The clergy, standing among the lambs favored by God, If you stand out from the crowd. "My iron helmet should still be there?" Ji Bailue Asked ridiculously. "What I mean is not your appearance , But your soul. "The godfather has a gentle and gentle tone It sounds very comfortable. "Interesting." Ji Bai narrowed his eyes, if This person is not talking nonsense There might be something. But he doesn¡¯t think that a small human can Enough to spy his own soul easily, he smiled. "Mr. Godfather, this is the duty of the knight. Ji Bai pretended to be advocating and piety, seriously hammered Hammer the plate armor of the chest. "Well, meeting the Lord Knight today is also a kind of Fortunate and fate, this church is shabby and simple, and it¡¯s a disaster relief There is nothing to take out in between, this little noodle Bao, the right should be a passing gift, it should be regarded as a low priority The knight sheltered by the emperor did a little bit of meager strength, Please don''t refuse, sir. "Since it¡¯s a gift from Mr. Godfather, I¡¯ll do my best It''s better to follow your fate. "Ji Bai did not pretend, took it The nun handed over the noodle box, thanked her Long away. "How is the faction this morning." Watching As Ji Bai left, the godfather gently asked the nun bag JSF light on the side "Very well, Lord Godfather, almost the entire guard The refugees looking at the fortress lined up to pick up the bread It even includes many guards and ordinary people. "nun His shoulders trembled slightly, and he answered truthfully. "Let them stare at each other The person who packs. "The godfather''s voice is still warm, the words But with a trace of Ruoyouruowu weirdness. "Once they are found scratching their bodies, their bodies If there is a suspected rash lesion, it will be secretly Take it away, understand. "Yes, Lord Godfather. Chapter 609: the other side. Ji Bai carried these two pieces of bread out of the city, facing danger The sensitive reflex nerves tightened in a moment, and the soles of the feet kicked A beautiful backflip on the ground, avoiding the sky and descending The group of fallen fire. "Oh, you''re back so soon?" Bai Ji teased With a wry smile, I will insert the golden red long sword into the mud Up. "I thought I could just get rid of you As for the worm, is it really entangled with me? The body of the red sword shook for a while. "So, what do you want to do with me Is it? Not only is there a disagreement between the two of us, but also Mutually exclusive, right? Is it possible that you still want me to find the Lord for you people? Let this heart die, it''s impossible. Ji Bai thought for a while and tied it with a rope The hilt of the sword, holding the other end of the rope, like walking a dog Drag it like this. "Too lazy to put you on your back, just drag You leave it. Ji Bai who was thinking this way suddenly turned over again Somersault, the place he was in the last moment was hit by The fireball is bombed, and the golden red flames will smash the rocks in the soil The explosion melted into a wave state. "Sure enough, you have a lot of spirituality. Ji Bai squinted her eyes and watched firmly inserting behind her The golden red sword said coldly. "So, what do you want to do with me , What''s the intention? ? " The long sword shook a g, and then remained static "You better respond, I don''t know how to carry it The source is unknown, and it may even hurt at any time My weapon. Go on the road. "Ji Bai tried to step back two times Get rid of this sword, as expected, this sword goes around again Before him, it was like a cross blocking the road. Frame-like. "Okay, I see, I must bring you , And you have to stay on your back, the requirements are quite high Well, but I can warn you, dare to have a touch on me Disadvantage, I will cut you into a pile at all costs Broken copper and iron, understand? "Ji Bai sighed 0 and did Don''t forget the threat of compromise. "Now, what''s your name, you have to follow me There is a title, otherwise I can only call you "that sword" "This sword", think carefully. "Ji Bai slapped Jin Hong Long Sword seems to understand Ji Bai''s Fifth, a piece of gold appeared on the bright red sword Engraved text. (Yanhou) "Oh, is your name Yanhou?" Ji Bai renewed Put it on his back. "It''s not impossible to follow me So, but we have three chapters of the covenant, first, we can¡¯t Do anything against me, secondly, can¡¯t Expose one¡¯s spirituality, third, I haven¡¯t thought about it yet , But you pay attention, I have long eyes behind me Eyes, if you have any unruly behavior, I will See it really, when... Ji Bai''s words gradually filled with viciousness, this sword If you really dare to do anything wrong with him, then He will definitely not keep it. The road to the border city is very close, Ji Baixiao I ran forward quickly and saw that Gao Song, look Chapter 610: The wall that doesn''t end. He is skilled at more than 50 meters away from the city wall Stopped, there is an invisible and intangible intensity ahead Repulsive energy flow, this is the last of the human federation Wonder One "The people below stop, stop going forward. The guard on the top of the city had already noticed that this was in Xiangcheng The suspicious armored man who moved by the door scolded him. "Mr. Guard, my own person, I''m a border town householder A good citizen of nationality. "Ji Bai shouted towards the top "Are you a knight?" The soldier at the head of the city looked at Ji Bai The dress is strange. "No, I''m retired, human There is no regulation in the Federation that ordinary people cannot wear armor Regulations? " "Sir, please take off your iron helmet and show it on the spot Your credentials. Ji Bai took off the iron helmet and shook it towards the guard Shake the resident certificate in hand. "It''s human, adjusting the barrier to be available to humans get inside. "The captain of the guard ordered. "Okay citizen, you can come in if If you are a human being, don''t step in with a guilty conscience. The captain of the guard shouted from the top of the city. Ji Bai didn''t show the hesitation in his heart, no The response did. , After not receiving any rebuke, Ji Baisong got angry Qi, when he was about to step on his other foot and walk towards the gate of the city, his body. There was a burst of corrosive white smoke from his body inexplicably. "Quick! Turn off the barrier and keep everyone on guard! The captain of the guard quickly retracted into the wall. "Ji Bai reluctantly pulled out a burning handmade doll from his pocket, and threw it on the ground. Soon, the doll In a puff of white smoke, swallowed up by the fire, Ji Bai stood peacefully in the barrier and spread his hands. "The captain of the guard who was so frightened was also confused and couldn''t help asking. Are you really human? "You don¡¯t believe what I¡¯m saying, you should always believe the screen Screening of barriers, right? "Ji Bai stepped on the ground under his feet "Well, loot, searched from the corpse of the blood family Scraped out. "In fact, Yana gave herself away before leaving Handmade products. "Blood family? Senior knight, you killed the blood family?!" The guard captain''s voice was obviously raised a few decibels, the head of the city. Most of the soldiers on board are one kind or unthinkable The gaze of discussion or worship turned to Ji Bai. "It''s not so exaggerated, it just happened to be missing Can you open the gate and let me in. "Okay, of course you can, what are you doing? , Hurry up and open the city for this returning senior knight The door? "The captain of the guard ordered. At first glance, the other person¡¯s image makes him look handsome and majestic. The generations say that each other is born from the heart, such a majestic person High-ranking knight, and the carved and inlaid luxury behind him Hua¡¯s sword, not an ordinary knight can have So Ji Bai entered the city smoothly and progressed It was more successful than he thought. Carrying a sword, without showing his face, I used to be familiar here The city of Xi, wandering through the familiar streets. He is very familiar with the plants and trees in every street Xin, the hawker on the street, and the one he used to My favorite noodle shop, with simple smiles, As always, I was running around for a living there all day long. No one recognized that road was drowned in the crowd, It''s as if he didn''t say hello to anyone Chapter 611: Sheep, like strangers, don¡¯t seem to know each other Came to the abandoned building in a light car, just To push the door to enter it hit a familiar body Ji Bai did not fall steadily, but that figure was weak Can not help falling down in the wind. "Oh, my shit, it hurts so badly, wow! Broken leg, broken hand! In broad daylight, Is there any reason? Lose money lose money, don''t lose money you He immediately wrapped Ji Bai''s thigh. Ji Bai is silent, quietly looking down and hugging herself Some gentle rascal crying in the thigh. I am most afraid of the sudden silence of the air, seeing the scene only I''m playing treasures alone, and the other party doesn''t cooperate with him at all, The man with glasses coughed awkwardly and stood on the ground When I got up, I was surprised for a moment. "Ah! Ji Bai is young? Is it you? You live Came back? ! Oh, you kid still knows to come back what? Do you know how long I have left my job? what? "Swimming''s face is framed by a golden silk rim Glasses, this gentle rascal who deliberately touched porcelain except Lin Tuo Who else will it be? ; "You kid, you pretend to be deep with me, don''t you? No. 3? Come back when you come back, actually bring me back to the teacher A souvenir? Hahaha, then I laughed at it Seeing Ji Bai''s hand. The packing box he was carrying, Lin Tuo Turning his eyes, he hurriedly snatched it over, not caring about it. 0 one O''s and eat it. "Really sensible, knowing the teacher, I didn''t eat For lunch, I made a few small breads specially, hey, this Where have you been in a while? "Lin Tuo chewed Bao, ambiguous. Ji Bai ignored him and continued to move towards the guard on the first floor. Walk between births. "Hey! Little young man, this is not right. I just thought your kid was just a little dull Frozen, why are you so indifferent to your mentor all of a sudden? , What kind of cold is it? ? "Seeing Ji Bai ignore herself Lin Tuo chased after him, went up, and put on Ji Bai''s shoulders. "I said I went to the Scarlet Empire to travel around You have become a high official, do you believe it? "Ji Bai turned around. The tone was like a smile but not a smile. "Uh...Lin Tuo hesitated for a while and scratched Head, thinking about when the iron canned wood elm head I''m joking with people like this, when he glances over When Ji Bai carried [Yanhou] behind his back, a trace flashed The color that makes people incomprehensible. "Yo, young man, where did you get this sword? Here? Tsk tsk, the fineness of this sword, you are holding it Which great god''s thigh has it? ? " "Don''t recognize it?" Ji Bai raised his eyebrows ,will [Yanhou] Take it down. "You gave me this sword [Silver Throne] Recast, can''t you feel it? ¡­Can you show me. "Lin Tuo Jin Staring at the sword, said after a moment. "Yes, but I can''t protect your life Oh all. "Ji Bai handed the sword to Lin Tuo. I saw him carefully observing this sword, using Hand stroking the hilt and body of the sword, and finally returned the sword to Ji "How about it, see why? Chapter 612: ¡­¡­No. "Lin Tuo shook his head, complexion Hesitate. "Who made this sword? "A dwarf, why, listen to this tone, hello Like knowing? Lin Tuo shook his head silently, frowning slightly, like Is thinking about something. "Little young man, I see, uh Could you lend me this sword for a few days, just a few days? "I want to lend it to you, really, as long as you can Let it willingly come down from my back, it is you Of it. "Ji Bai''s words contained a hint of helplessness Lin Tuo showed a clear look when he heard it, his mouth Ji Bai didn''t pay attention to something while murmured something in a low voice. "Is there something urgent? If there is something urgent, I will carry my sword It''s not impossible to go with you. ¡¯ "No, no need." Lin Tuo walked and shook , Suddenly as if realizing something is wrong Scratching his body. "Sisi...itchy and itchy, what''s the matter? Sipi Lianwen is spicy. Chapter 5 ~ Companions "Tiny...itchy, so itchy, why Suddenly itchy? ? I see... Eh? ! Why is this rash? ? what''s the situation ? ! "Lin Tuo was itchy all over his body, constantly Scratching and scratching, out of reach of the back, sticking to the body Rub the wallboard vigorously. "Mr. Lin Tuo, you In the sporty Lin Tuo, Ji Bai shook his head. "Scratch Itching is in vain, it¡¯s better to take off your clothes and rub ...Puff! "Thinking that the other party is giving Lin Tuokou is an old blood who thinks of a way. "You little What are you talking about? No pain to others There is a trace of pity, but it is also a favorite model Well, my goodness! Times have changed, Mu Yu''s head is stupid Zi finally went on a divergence in this materialistic world Is it on the way? ? " "Forget it if you don''t believe me, just be a donkey liver and lungs. "You just want me to make a fool of yourself, right? Where did you go this day? Why suddenly the teacher failed to teach by words and deeds and succeeded in instilling his own upright and tenacious values ??and outlook on life Give it to you? "Well, Mr. Lin Tuo''s words are comparable to toilets The effect of the damp things inside is much stronger, continue to talk I''m going to be gutted. "Don''t stand up and talk without backache,... Lin Tuo was so itchy that he didn''t even have to talk, so he stuck it on the wall The wall can''t come down like a creeper. "Now, do you want me to help you. "What? You, you help me? How can you help ? Scratch me? ? " There are more effective ways. "... body. "Scrape the skin off with a dull knife. To solve the problem directly and fundamentally. " "No need! I''ll just scratch it myself, you The young man is terrible! Haas Haas... Lin Tuo held his red back crazily, Can''t stop at all. Ji Bai stopped paying attention to him, and took out the white identity card that was placed in it and hadn''t been used for a long time. The space was rippled, and the scene Change with it "Oh, it''s itchy, spicy and itchy! .Huh? ! Young man, wait, I still have something... I''ll tell you, don''t go? ! Give me. Come... Ji Bai turned a deaf ear to Lin Tuo¡¯s retention, right. I didn''t hear it. There are many forests on both sides of the avenue, and occasionally there are a few joys The cry of the ears came out. Chapter 613: Being in this plane of nothingness, but able to call Inhaling such refreshing air, Yue Qitu The enchantment is breathtaking. Back here again, Ji Bai has no emotion There are no waves in China, there are still a few of them in the Human Federation Can''t let go of worry, Kerr, and... Speaking of it, it has been a long time since I came back. Surprise for the pick up? He had to give 38 people to the meeting area where he was, went up to the building, and fetched the key that was about to rust in the bag. "Crack." The sound of the door being pushed open was quiet Rang from the corridor. Ji Bai looked around, there was no movement in the house. Not there? Put on slippers and entered the room, the furnishings of the room The columns are clean and tidy, and there are a few wet pieces hanging on the balcony Servant outfit, placed on a crudely crafted table Stacks of book impurities, and a few fruits. It seems that everything stays where I left By the way, today is a working day, but Kerr estimates that In the maid¡¯s shop. Let¡¯s go to work, as if I paid it back before. I have to rely on this kitten to work and raise it. You can stop Kerr from touching it. Money is something like that. Bai is just a number, so cheap that Ji Baixian I¡¯m not going to take another look, as much as you want, whatever Just speak, the Blood Spirit Empire State Treasury is hers, white Ji just sold the blood artifacts in the treasure house The ministers absolutely support it. That¡¯s what the queen sells herself, there is What''s wrong? Besides, Her Majesty the Queen must have done this. It¡¯s her own reason, as her loyal Chen, it¡¯s enough to believe that the queen¡¯s vision is enough. Queen''s Wisely, the ministers fully believed that the queen''s first smile, one finger''s every move, even the existence of mortal wombs with the naked eye can be thoroughly understood. Pushing open his own room, the sun is shining in the dark blue On the bright new sheets, bursts of refreshing clarity Xiang, the few clothes left before I leave I cleaned up very decently, during my absence Here, Kerr did not pull down the job of cleaning the room , Just like when I was still alive. The room of this two-person room is not big, in the room The furnishings of the head are very simple, but unexpectedly very warm. Kerr¡¯s room is also tidy and quiet, female The servants are neatly stacked on the bunk, and the four-sided eight ideas are spread out in a diary. Spread out one on the small wooden table. I haven''t figured out how to write it yet, only a date is written in the upper left corner of the latest page of the diary. Peeking at someone¡¯s diary is the same as peeking at others¡¯ privacy This is very immoral, Ji Bai knew it well, but didn¡¯t Put down the diary in hand. Looking back, Ji Bai was slightly startled. ¡®Today is the first day Mr. Ji Bai left. Imagine ¡®The weather is fine today, meow, it¡¯s already It¡¯s been a week, but Kerr is full of energy today Get up, then go to work, thinking in my heart, Ji After Mr. Bai came back, what kind of face should he face him? He just pretended to be very angry and reprimanded him for being cruel? It was because he had been born again and lived so long as he left for so long, and he still couldn''t do it soon. Even so, it''s okay to act like a baby? It''s been a month, but Kerr almost forgets .Two months...Is Kerr left behind? ? , Just a few words, but can read the hesitation in it disturbed. ¡®It¡¯s another week, probably, Ji Bai Sir, really has something important to do, right? Relationship, Kerr can afford to wait, cheer up, in Before he comes back, Kerr must confess everything it is good, Remember the intermittent diary in the back, Ji Bai again? n. I came to the most recent one. After watching it, I put down my diary, walked out of the house, and went straight to the maid shop where Kerr worked. Chapter 614: "Eh eh eh! Little, little young, you wait ! "As soon as I left the house, I saw that I was broken by a red rash. Lin Tuo was crying and crying, he was out of breath, like It''s like running all the way to death. "Little young man, where are you going? "Ke''er is not here." Ji Bai didn''t mean And Yu, he is going to the maid cafe to find Kerr. "You wait, you wait! This, this kind of thing doesn''t If you can be anxious, you have to listen to me slowly. Ha, what to say The third era of the human era, that is, 2066... ¡­¡­Hey? Don''t go, goodbye, fed up with Lin Tuo running the train with his mouth full, Ji Bai didn''t care what he wanted to do, so he walked around. "Don''t go, don''t go! Listen to me finish! Kerr Something has happened now, do you guys understand? ? "Lin Tuo used his family''s ancestral assassin to hold his thigh while persuading him. "Oh? Something happened? Fun. Lin Tuo obviously feels ¡®fun¡¯ to blurt out the word At the moment it came out, the surrounding air dropped several times Sisi degree. It was this sentence that caught Ji Bai¡¯s attention Li "What happened to Keer?" Come, I promise. "Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s take your time, I promise , As long as you follow what I said, nothing Something will happen! First of all...Lin Tuo from his pocket Pulled out a long ticket. "Does Kerr''s matter have anything to do with this thing?" Ji Bai took this painted ticket and looked at it, always feeling The style is wrong. "No, no, no, no, this one is Nan Fang Mountain Resort¡¯s discount coupon, you go there first Traveling for a month, listen to me, that mountain resort But roar! One, eight, three meals or four dishes and one soup, in the afternoon There is also a luxurious free afternoon tea to enjoy, daily Organize an all-round physical examination and be fine Do. Floating on the water in a boat......! "Fuck, sit and watch the boat." Ji Bai pulled up Lin Tuo''s hair relentlessly. Just a few, so Later, I was not allowed to deal with him! .My good Ji Bai, just listen to the teacher once, Go outside and make waves, you haven''t had enough waves yet "You probably haven''t figured out where you are now territory. "Ji Bai increased his strength and got it down alive. A few "Wow! It hurts. It hurts. "Keep on playing treasures, after I look at this, you will pay There is only one hair left. "Ji Bai snorted coldly. "Ah, now, I can only support> DFZ7i milk white kid!" Lin Tuo eloquently grabbed Ji Bai''s hand, Ji with a serious face... Actually, when you entered the Moon Knights that Lin Tuo''s eyes were slightly startled, just for a moment Calm was restored in time9. From that moment...that two From the moment, I like it. I love you! That''s right, you are resolute and slightly towards this world Jie Jie''s rebellious eyes, slightly raised when he is angry Alice, it makes people shudder but doesn''t look hostile Heavy eyebrows, and that symbolizes freedom and unyielding , Full of philosophical biceps! The romantic and suave report made me yearn for it, and the image of 8 days and nights makes me tremble with yearning, day and night will be true, I can''t stand it! Thinking of the thick armor wrapped in such a strong body, I quickly I can''t do it by myself! " "Now, this feeling buried in my heart should be When I saw you this time, I finally couldn''t be concealed! .Even if the world is unacceptable, I will tell you Out of those three words, that is! Hmm... Lin Before Tuo finished speaking, Ji Bai slapped his face. "Okay, that''s too much! Classmate Ji Bai! You... "Am I here at the wrong time?" The cold voice interrupted the sudden philosophical relationship between the two Chapter 615: Two big guys engaged in ¡®ambiguous¡¯. "Yeah, yeah! It''s Lynn, why did the wind give you Is it blowing? " "It''s okay, please continue, when I don''t exist." "Go on? Go on what? Nothing. ? What happened to the two of us just now ? "Lin Tuoyi said righteously. "I''m back?" Lin jumped off the branch and moved lightly. Step to the two of them. "Where have you been these days?" "This is quite a question of taste, please forgive me I refuse to answer. " "Teacher Lin Tuo, before you, you wanted to invite this Are you playing here? Certainly not! "Before that the ambiguous breath was so strong that Lin was even embarrassed Want to disturb. "Lin glanced at the one in Ji Bai''s hand Pink ticket. The inviter, only got one ticket? "Hey hey, it''s okay, I just want to find one If you have a chance to go out and play with Ji Bai, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s the exchange of feelings between the master and apprentice, hahahaha , Lin seems to have something to do with Ji Bai , Then I will leave first! "Lin Tuo won Ji Bai''s hand In the ticket, without waiting for the two to respond, he made a fart Dianpidian ran away. Ji Bai looked at his back through the seam of his helmet After that, don''t run around. Lin glanced at Luo Huang Lin Tuo, who fled, didn¡¯t even have to look straight at Ji Bai before leaving. It''s driving, and after two steps, it feels like thinking of something , Stopped. "This is good for you and me, cockroaches first Leaving such a nonsense word, Lin doesn¡¯t I stayed there again without even saying goodbye. I just looked for myself, and said something thoughtless, A bit like a reminder or a warning, then left? Ji Bai doesn''t think she is just thinking about the same The love of learning, say hello to myself when I returned It''s simple, besides, she didn''t have to look at herself directly. Ji Bai didn''t feel a sense of contempt, and Ji Bai didn''t feel like the old man, but felt a little evasive and distant. Ji Bai pondered for a moment, and continued to move towards The route of the coffee shop. "Wow, hello guest, what do I need... "Ming woo" The big-eared maid came to greet him lively Guest, as soon as the door is opened, the armor that blocks out the sun The figure made her ears stand up in fright. "You...Blue is incomprehensible and incoherent." Hello. "The other party said hello politely. "Fortunately, I want to find your shop The maid named Kerr, is she there? "Yes, Kerr? You want to find What is he doing Qulan became vigilant for an instant, preconceived good stuff. The maid of hair walks with a little inexplicable light in her eyes "Fortunately, I am Kerr''s guardian (raising Clerk), I was on a business trip a few days ago, and I came back today, Would you like to see her? "Speaking now Husband, Ji Bai has already walked into the shop. "Oh, you are probably what Kerr said Mr. Ji Bai, isn¡¯t it? "Xiao Qing clapped his hands. Good, wait a moment, my Just go ask Kerr out. "I went and asked Keerbai to find a spot and sit down. Everything was normal. Kerr still worked in the shop, but for Hua 2... Chapter 6 ~ Friends? Maid with different postures and exquisite and lovely decoration C becomes a beautiful landscape, sitting in the shop, style The armored man who is very different from it looks very strange, Chapter 616: He is holding the cloth table in his hands, as if thinking, but also like waiting. After a while, it seemed to feel something, Lifted his head slightly. "Mr. Ji Bai, Mr. Ji Bai!" Restrained no The joy of living, the little pink cat Pounced into his arms like a pigeon in the nest. The familiar fragrance made Ji Bai''s heart throb slightly. Reached out and stroked each other''s soft hair. "Well, come back "Mr. Ji Bai has been left behind for so long, but I thought I was left behind by you... these days , Where have you been? ? "Go back, I''m telling you when I go back, okay? Bai patted Kerr''s back, flashing through the crevices of the helmet Ah, let go now, I didn¡¯t see yours . "Looking at the maids who came out one after another from behind, Ji Bai comforted the coquettish Kerr in his arms. "Hey, is Mr. Ji Bai shy?" "Hmm, but Kerr doesn''t want to talk to Mr. Ji Bai separate¡­¡­ "Oh, obedient, there is a lot of important for you here Fans, let them see their favorite The little maid hugged a strangely dressed man it''s not good? " "Ah, the relationship between the two is really good." Qing The girl with long-colored hair has green fingers on her lips and teeth "Although I am not against the relationship between the two Progress, but this is a public place, little Keershi But stop. But the child reluctantly let go of Ji Bai, eyes Ba Di looked at Ji Bai and then at his work Maid cafe. "So, if you want to flirt, go back and adjust Right. "Xiaoqing pulled out a blank sheet of paper from his jacket pocket Article. "Now, the leave note specially approved by the store manager, Keermei How can you thank me, sister? ¡¯ "Thank you, Sister Xiaoqing!" Ke''er embraced. Shang Xiaoqing He rubbed his head. How did it change to hug me? I''m not afraid that Mr. Ji Bai will be jealous of your family, hurry up Go, look at you lost in these days The walking corpse looks like a lost soul, Have a good time with your owner, with one tomorrow Come to work in a full state. "Hmm! "Ke''er nodded vigorously, with little stars shining in her eyes. Watching the two walk out of the shop, Xiaoqing held his face Sighed. "It''s nice to be young. "Sister Xiaoqing, I always feel that Ke''er has Something is wrong. "At this time, Blue looks like a puppy The tangled up. "Also, Ke''er and that big Is it related? Isn''t it? Little things can be clingy, don¡¯t ask children so much, You are not that age yet. "Xiaoqing patted distressedly I patted the puppy''s head, thinking about why it is now Children are so precocious. ......Blue shakes vigorously My head, what I want to say, but I feel my own words Language skills and brain memory are not enough to transfer one''s own Elaboration of ideas. Kerr happily hugged Ji Bai''s arm, The tin can beside him remained silent all the time, but Erping was also used to it. Perhaps it was because of his feelings at the ancient store that he had a special affection for him. Zhong, enjoys the feeling of being attached to the other person very much. No words all the way, the two returned home, Ji Bai "Mr. Ji Bai~ I''ll cook for you, Wandering away, do you miss Kerr¡¯s cooking very much? What~~? "Ke''er changed her shoes and excitedly Chapter 617: Ran to the kitchen, but was dragged by Ji Bai before two steps Stopped. "Huh? Ji, Mr. Ji Bai? Too rough But some hands are not noodles anymore, huh! "can The corners of his mouth curled slightly. "Don''t worry." Ji Bai pulled Kerr back into her arms Regardless of her wishes, he took her knees and hugged the whole princess, who was not here. , Let''s put it down quickly. "My feet didn''t touch the ground, and the maid outfit didn''t change. Kerr''s voice was a little incoherent. "Why, are you afraid of me? Don''t be afraid, why Why panic is like this, my lovely baby~" Cold Iron Helmet and Kerr Her face is close at hand, she is very To be able to feel the hot sniff of the other party. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s her illusion, I always feel The voice of this rugged man is a little more seductive The charm of people...Illusion, it must be an illusion! "No, no, how could people be harmed? I''m afraid of Mr. Ji Bai, but, just, Mr. Ji Bai How did my little Kerr change when he was born. Must be so cute? ~" Ji Bai stretched out his hand and squeezed it. Child''s face. "Obviously they are all old husbands and old wives, but Why are you so shy? Between the two of us, is it Is there anything else you haven''t done? ""Old, old... uh ... Kerr blushed, petite body I can''t stop shaking, my mind is endless These few words have profound meaning. "I, we... "That''s right, little Kerr~ you know, see you I¡¯ve been holding back very hard during your period of time It''s uncomfortable, 8 days and nights, my mind is full of yours Shadow, lingering, for what I think about you is for the sake of me thinking about you so much, shouldn''t you give me a little reward~? " "Why, haven''t seen me for so long? Become so reserved, but I like it. "Speaking, Ji Bai threw Kerr onto the bed. "Ouch!" Ke''er was like a reel on the bed I rolled several somersaults, rubbed my head, and then It''s the huge figure pressing down "Yeah! Ji, Mr. Ji Bai, get up quickly, It''s so hard to press on Kerr... Kerr is struggling "Hey, how come you become so awkward, with You always look like you want to refuse and welcome Face close. "The process is too fast, Mr. Ji Bai, like this Zi Ke''er can''t bear it... "Going into the city too fast or something? Could it be that the two of us Is there any posture in between? "Ji Bai Asked slightly strange and provocative. "I...hmm! Come on, stop it! "I haven''t been together for so long, but isn''t it miss me? "Yes, I do, of course I miss Mr. Ji Bai..." Seeing Ji Bai''s movements paused for a while, Ke''er was able to pant. I think you can¡¯t wait, then let us each other "Wow! You, don''t come here!" Seeing that Ji Bai was really planning to attack her, Ke''er couldn''t help it anymore, Bing Cone was carrying a powerful curse. Source, the floor of the room began to spread over the ice. However, Ji Bai seems to have expected the other party This kind of action is the same, has already taken the lead in turning over and avoiding it. . "Dirty and inferior human! Don''t come near me!" Ke''er bounced off the bed, glaring at Ji Bai "Yeah! My cute little Kerr, you''re talking about Dao hasn''t been seen for a long time, have you transferred your love? ...". Ji Bai ignored the other person¡¯s appearance of cannibalism, relying on it "You, don''t live it... Otherwise, I''ll Kill you! " "Kill me? Impossible, how could Kerr be possible Chapter 618: Will kill me? It is absolutely impossible. "Ji Bai Ching''er I didn¡¯t smell it, and walked towards Kerr with a smile "Go away! I will really kill you!" Like a demonstration, the energy of the spell on the opponent is big The vases and books placed in the room began to shake violently. shake. ... Sheep, if this is the case, then It doesn¡¯t matter... I can die in Kerr¡¯s hands, I This life is also worth it! "Ji Bai thought a little bit. Then he nodded affirmatively. "You, you!!" Kerr was furious, thinking Kill this presumptuous in the most straightforward way Humans, but seem to be hesitant and hesitant, and finally Can only shout at the other party. "Fuck me, who is Your darling? Deng disciple, you can see clearly "Keer" changed, the scene gradually became illusory , The transformation of virtual and reality, a man with a veil Girl gradually takes shape. "Ahhhhhhhhhhh? I said Kerr, why are you suddenly In this way, the disguise of the concubine body was seen through from the beginning "Huh? Disguise, what is that?" "Mr. Humans better stop pretending Oh, if you find it fun to tease me, you will always Don''t even want to see that cat from far away. "Yeah, it''s a showdown so soon? Don''t plan to continue Did you continue to play? To be honest, I just had some Can''t receive the work anymore. "Ji Bai put away his smile. "That cat always says you are an honest and kind, Ke Those who abide by the chivalry regulations but are not smirking are really unbelievable. The girl who covered her face with a veil seemed a little uncomfortable. "Is my acting so bad? Obviously I am quite confident about it. "It''s more than bad, it''s so clumsy that it blinds me Degree. "You saw me through from the beginning?... What is so sure? "Do you want to know? Yes, kneel down and learn a few dog barks at me. I may be so compassionate and I will tell you." "..." The girl hated Ji Bai Itchy, if the eyes can kill or if the conditions permit, I believe that I have been pricked by her 10,000 now. "That diary, you deliberately put it there" Why, is there a problem? ? Those days It¡¯s clearly written by the cat, so you can tell "Indeed, I didn''t find anything at first, The handwriting and even the tone are very similar, even I almost didn''t recognize it, but... you ignored it One point, Ke''er will mark one under each diary A kaomoji that expresses your mental state of the day, you The one I wrote, imitated it in a real way, I can''t find the problem at a glance, but as long as I find this ¡­¡­Why bother. "Girls are neither salty nor salty Laughed. "If you pretend to know nothing, Everything will happen naturally, and in the end, the cat will also Can come back to you without incident. " "So, this is what the top of the Moon Knights meant ," Ji Bai raised an eyebrow. "Is it right? It doesn''t make sense anymore? Mr. Ji Bai has been a high official and led The people of the team, those who know the current affairs are the Junjie should be I''ve heard of it. "The girl covered her mouth and smiled. "That''s it." Ft "This is the best explanation. It must be forced to measure. We are sincere for this world and this plane is not corroded. "The world you are talking about may not include, Include me. " "Mr. Human, what we have seen for so long, Don¡¯t you see that any one in this world Isn''t the square either black or white? " "Yes, but I have to correct you a bit, no Chapter 619: The word black and white is not used properly, but the world Crows are generally black, and there is no such thing as an absolute in this world. The right objectivism can always only be its master. Ji Bai took off the iron helmet. "It looks like someone Ji treats you Their use value is very high. In order to control me, help persecution, surveillance can be said to be endless. " Isn¡¯t it a member of the Moon Knights? In theory, I We are allies, grasshoppers tied to a rope. "So, as allies, can you Tell me your specific identities? Are people Species, or other species? ? You belong to the real What is the power and what is your ultimate goal? "These questions raised by Mr. I have no authority to answer you. "Oh, it seems that your ally is not enough Sincerely, since you are in the same boat, why should you treat me Hidden and tucked? " Yes, we can¡¯t guarantee the others, that¡¯s for sure of. "The girl stretched out her hand to Ji Bai." Ji Baixian Sheng, you are the knight king of mankind with great strength, Get the first chance for many times and are qualified to work with us Advance and retreat, and open up a new era together. "At least for you, we are sincere." " "It turns out that Ji hasn''t escaped every move Your eyes, even my identity Know clearly. Sincerely? Monitor allies Every action is called sincere by you? But you just No matter how powerful it is, there are times when it is beyond reach. e, is being imprisoned Use value, so one grabbed him severely in his hand In my heart, even every time I go out, I have an ¡®eye¡¯ Qing¡¯ watched. For example, Lynn. ¡®Now, parasite, we two are friends e? , The time to buy clothes , Ji Bai was in "Dating , Ask her afterwards At that time Lin stopped, as if hesitated Ji Bai of my friend didn¡¯t think much about it. Now, Ji Bai is not bad Find out why the other party hesitated. Chapter 7 ~ From Beginning to End "You plan to use that cat as the quality to control Am I a free-minded person? ""Although so It¡¯s very incompetent and mean, it¡¯s not in line with my basics Guidelines, but that¡¯s basically it, it¡¯s pretty straightforward Being easy to understand is good for everyone. "Girl in a veil Can only vaguely see her delicate jade face, and Not clear. "Take a cat who knows nothing about the world, you Our top leaders are neither clever nor noble. "First of all, have you figured out the situation? A cat who has been with me for less than half a year threatened my company The picture made me obediently work for you, how are you What do you think? Is it possible? "Ji Bai asked frivolously straight. "It''s up to Mr. Ji Bai, the top management is here I strongly oppose the next move. If possible, who I don¡¯t want to be with an inferior who is full of dirty thoughts Human beings get along day and night, and they have to be very close to each other. It looks hot. "The girl shook it imaginatively finger. "You have to try it or not, although I don¡¯t want to say that, but Mr. Human is in our plan Chapter 620: Play a vital role in it, so there is no We have to try any method, by the way, This is at best a gentle policy, but we have drafted it Countless plans for the reaction you will make Countless kinds of assumptions, the results you can¡¯t follow, also Include it. It was a painstaking effort. "Ji Bai folded his arms, posing A very indifferent look. "No way, if it wasn''t for Mr. Knight King Like to run outside, leave our sight without authorization, I We won¡¯t make this bad decision, like last time Actually disappeared for several months, this incident shocked The Moon Knight high-level, even us. " "The fish that finally got caught bounced back into the water. This is absolutely not allowed, at least after completing your self Before our mission, we will let you Be honest. "Girl teasing with delicate fingers~ Get the necklace in your hand, the tone is flat but not Can be questioned. "Mr. Human, although your head is a little stupid But we want you to be a smart person, a person who knows the times For Junjie, I hope you can make a positive Definite answer, don¡¯t make us embarrassed, well, this sentence It¡¯s not what I said, it was communicated to me by others, let I do what he said. ¡¯ "Answer, you give me the right to choose an answer Is it? "Ji Bai spread out his hands. "So, you agree. "I have a choice? "A wise decision." The girl didn''t He was surprised, and the corners of his mouth were slightly bent. "Be our Allies, not enemies, this is the wisest thing in your life Decide, you will understand later. " "Since we are already allies, in order to meet To prove our friendship, can I make sure Kerr Now safe and sound? "SF light "You can rest assured that our family has always promised Regarding life as precious, it¡¯s not that you¡¯re outrageous You regard treachery as a commonplace human being. " Ji Bai''s request was naturally within the girl''s expectation "There is no proof to be empty, I always have the right to check "You are still a man of affection and righteousness Of course, I can still do this. In the same way, it¡¯s also the easiest to be a fool Control, the girl did not say this sentence, she from Take out a thumb-sized shiny crystal square from the pocket Block, the light curtain hits the wall, a real-time image appears In the light curtain, the pink-haired cat ears lay quietly On a bed made of vines, with both hands holding the lower abdomen, There are slight ups and downs, as if just asleep. "You drugged her? "Mr. Ji Bai, please continue to watch" Go on. The girl just finished her voice, the woman lying flat on the vine The child rubbed his sleepy eyes, propped up his body, fascinated He looked slurred and didn''t seem to wake up completely. "Sorry sir, but fell asleep accidentally Yes, there is no delay, right? "In the screen, Ke''er is a little bit For a moment, apologize slightly, but this sentence is obviously not It was to Ji Bai who was outside the screen. People who wear strange robes and can¡¯t see their faces are negative Chapter 621: The hand came over. "Then, sir, can Kerr go back?" Kerr''s appearance was obviously a little uneasy. "Sorry, lovely lady, for some reason Because you need to stay here for a while. "Oh, sir? Didn''t the sir say that the physical examination was smooth ? "Ke''er was taken aback. "It was very smooth, but we also found out Some problems, so you need to prescribe the right medicine, so l You can''t leave here during this time. "But in this case... "Miss, stay safe, the one you are waiting for Mr. hasn¡¯t come back yet, when he comes back, we will May I inform you of time? " "Well, we promise that as long as you cooperate with the treatment , The two of you will have a happy ending. The tone of the man in the robe is very friendly, he Said in a persuasive manner. "This is also for you two Isn''t it good? If Miss Ke''er doesn''t cooperate with the treatment, If you do, the stubborn disease in your body may be harmed The person you are waiting for. " "Thank you doctor, Ke Erming... The light curtain ends at this moment, and the girl retracts I lost the crystal cube in my hand. "How about this Is it your cat? Don''t worry now. " "She is one of the important bargaining chips, we don''t have The need to hurt her, this kind of thing, a little bit People who think independently want to get it. ("Then, do I know that you arbitrarily Have any changes been made to her body? "Ji Baimo Tucked his chin. "This question is not a range of my knowledge. Chance, but don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s better than you humans The purpose is unscrupulous and insidious, we really Less than one-tenth of yours, okay, now you are I have seen it too, so please advise me a lot in the future Mr. Ji Bai. " "A lot of advice? What do you mean. "Don''t understand? Just say it straightforwardly. Before your real cat comes back, I will replace it Don¡¯t make any noise, don¡¯t let other people see it Ni, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble, understand? "Don''t look reluctant, reluctant That person should be me. "The girl sighed lightly gas. "If you have to do your own subjective meaning, don¡¯t Like things, to put it bluntly, everyone is the same kind of people Before the voice fell, the girl''s figure had disappeared, Replaced by the petite cat lady that Ji Bai is familiar with "Then, Mr. Ji Bai, please also from now on Excuse me a lot~~" The cat lady showed him An innocent smile, but this smile puts on In his eyes, it was full of hypocrisy. "Now, Mr. Ji Bai, don''t have a frown Oh, crying is also a day, laughter is also a day, Rather than thinking about what to do next, it¡¯s better to first Think about what to eat tonight, Kerr will do it for you Sorry, let Kerr cook for you by himself, Ji Bai The sir is really lucky. "Looking back on the other person before To the terrible things you do, and then see Today he looks like he is constipated, "Ke''er" feels asleep A moment of invigoration. Chapter 622: "Well, in that case, just as usual For dinner, I would like to have grilled foie gras and macaron cake. "Ji Bai who fell into silence suddenly said after a moment of contemplation. .what did you say? " "Huh? Didn''t understand? Grilled foie gras and macarons Cake, isn¡¯t she the best at these two dishes? , Especially desserts, it¡¯s delicious, you Didn¡¯t you say that Kerr will be replaced by you during this time? Ah, in that case, you have to cook for me too, What''s wrong with this? "Ji Bai said with a strange expression. "Hey, are you ecstatic? Up? Those few words before are just polite, polite Understand? You shouldn¡¯t be in a bad mood at this time Don''t you want to eat? ? Just open your mouth. "Because I thought about it, you are right Crying is a day and laughter is also a day, instead of emptying your mind Thinking hard is better than anti-aircraft brain, think about eating tonight "You, don''t you really want this lady to give Are you cooking? ? " "Didn¡¯t you say it yourself, and I¡¯m like Are you kidding me? "Ji Bai said seriously "Tsk, don¡¯t take it too hard, you have to eat it yourself Go to the cafeteria, and imagine that this lady will cook for you? Think Too! Do you want me to prepare red for you after the meal? Dessert, and then I waited by the side like a maid Huh? "Ke''er stomped angrily. "You think this is not impossible, after all You said it, you can¡¯t let others know it, you Also want to avoid some unnecessary troubles, right? As for what What to do, that''s your business. "Ji Bai has a full face It doesn''t matter. "The fox''s tail was caught afterwards but Can''t blame it on me. "Cook, wait... these are not servants Are talents doing rough chores? ? From childhood to adulthood, mother Father. Shang never asked me to do this... The girl gritted her teeth and stared at Ji Bai, one Suddenly. "Okay, I will do it." "Don''t be so fierce, Ke''er has never been fierce to me God is so evil, take you out, believe it or not, and reveal it in minutes Humble? "Ji Bai sat on the edge of the bed, pointing Jiang Looks like. "Even if it¡¯s an imposter, At least show some sincerity, right? "I, know, say, now." "Keer" tight Staring at Ji Bai, the four characters seem to be squeezed out of his teeth Coming. "You are not afraid of poisoning my food, you Poisoned to death or something. "Yes, just come if you want to." Ji Bai looks like a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water. "Forget it if you are poisoned." "Keer" snorted coldly. Sound, barefoot and chuckle ran out of the room, put on shoes He took the door and walked away. Wayward to wayward, she is still sensible and knows The importance of this kind of thing, the mother who loves me the most I can only ask myself to satisfy this human as much as possible Everything is required. This can''t trouble her. Accompanied by the heavy closing sound on the wind pressure belt, the room It quieted down, leaving only the armored man to sit alone At the edge of the bed. "Heh." Ji Bai raised Erlang''s legs, meaningless Ming laughed Chapter 623: I can¡¯t guess their purpose for the time being, but this In their subjective terms, this set of threats of kidnapping Do it all in one go, very experienced, only unique They shouldn''t threaten him by mistake. What Ji Bai hates most is being confronted by others Small, and secondly being pointed at by someone else¡¯s finger, so People who have done it are not swallowed so that no bones are left, She was thrown into the cannibalism abyss. "Interesting, I will play with you. Ji Bai smiled, suddenly felt a burst of movement from her abdomen I almost forgot, the human body needs supplementary energy He lifted his body from the bed and walked out with a sword on his back Out of the room. In the afternoon, the cafeteria was already full after noon During the peak period of trouble, Ji Bai doesn¡¯t need to line up too much. I got a piece of food and found a place to sit down everywhere Come and eat. How long have you not tasted the taste of human food? It seems to be only a month, but it feels like dozens of them have passed Years. Although the food of the Moon Knights cannot guarantee the taste But the portion is enough, it¡¯s absolutely okay to have a full meal. Although I have some opinions on this inferior food, Ji Bai is not picky either. "Just forget it if there is no dessert, there is no tea What. "Ji Bai picked up the soup ladle reluctantly and drank the taste. Weird broth. The service attitude is bad enough. "Yo! Brother Ji Bai, are you back? Ji Bai knows the familiar rough voice Who is calling himself. "What''s the matter." Compared with Horley''s heat Love, Ji Bai¡¯s reaction seemed cold, maybe it was a Sex changed, or because of being affected by the Moon Knights Threat, he now looks at any one in the Moon Knights Personal eyes are wrong. Ah, it''s nothing to say about it. "Ji Bai¡¯s tone is not much different from before, but who can¡¯t hear the indifference and alienation in it. Horley felt a little embarrassed. "It¡¯s been a long time. I didn¡¯t expect to live today. Although I can see you in the cafeteria, you used to save money I don¡¯t want to come to the cafeteria, so I eat at home all the time. "That''s right, it''s better to eat at home." Ji Bai said confidently. Compared to the meal made by Kerr, it was terrible. "Speaking of which, where have you been in the past few months? Why can''t I see you all the time? "I''m finished, let''s take a step first." I haven''t waited yet. After Horley asked, Ji Bai carried more than half of the soup. Tang Shuishui is gone, seeing Huo still sitting in place Lei froze for a while. He scratched his head, always feeling that the other party was hiding Self, did something happen, why suddenly Becomes so strange in between? Ji Bai¡¯s weirdness, The subtle atmosphere of the words, even if it is such a rough nerve as Horley I have noticed something wrong. Horley, who only knows how to fight and strike iron, also knows that I don¡¯t know how to think about problems, instead of thinking wildly, I do my best My own duty is fine, I hope these are just him It¡¯s just an illusion. ¡®In this academy, their eyes are everywhere Well, it¡¯s a scam from beginning to end. Chapter 624: What are you still getting lucky? Ji Bai suddenly remembered Lin Tuo''s previous weird behavior , First of all, let yourself go to the holiday resort, tight Then because of Lin''s existence, he admitted that he was a G old man and said that he fell in love with Zeng Sefen. Chapter 8 ~ Grilled Black Charcoal The door was closed with a gust of wind. "Yo, my dear little Kerr, I''m back , How is it going to dinner today , I haven''t tasted your craft for a long time, can I look forward to the smell of Nimah? " Only two rooms responded to him, like the sound of oil being poured into a pot, and a violent explosion that followed, as if igniting an explosive barrel, the whole room trembled, and then the room There was a puff of black smoke. Ji Bai stuck his head silently. The kitchen is in a mess, all kinds of seasonings are dumped Ground, the overturned soy sauce bottle on the counter is still dripping Soy sauce, the kitchen knife in the knife holder doesn¡¯t know why It¡¯s stuck on the wall, the pot, spoon, fork and knife are scattered Thrown on the ground, the black pot is still stewed on the stove, much When the overflowing oil dripped into the stove fire, it burst out The sparks will blacken the entire kitchen. "Damn the stove, you dare to get angry with this young lady who is not as good as life and death. What should you be guilty of???? What should you be guilty of ignorant of life and death?? Furious, a curse appeared on his hand. Bingcone, vowing to make fun of his own stove The ice has begun to spread, thin ice flakes The kitchen floor has been covered densely. The girl looked fiercely at the boiling pot splashing Pan oil, when the ice cone in his hand is ready to go, the curse Transport a stagnation, one hand, one arm to be precise Kai stopped her release. "What are you doing? Deng''s apprentice, let me go, I didn''t see you Is this pot in your house challenging this lady? ] Ji Bai can''t make it through the pot, too. "This sentence should be me asking, what are you doing "Do you still need to talk? Look at my posture, don''t you see Can''t tell what am I doing? "The girl snorted. It''s a pretty small breast. Ji Bai looked at her up and down. The skirt is dark, and there is a lot of adhesion on the face and clothes Oil stains and stains, his face blackened by soot, it looks like A refugee who avoided the war. "I can''t tell, did you go to war or go Draw a card. "Seeing the other''s face, Ji Bai remembered A sentence that I didn''t know where I saw it. Today''s explosion rate is called a high one. Read, today''s... Do you know cooking? "The girl murmured her little mouth, then raised her "I don''t understand, I just saw you want to tear down my kitchen "Tsk, get out of the way! Let me get rid of this pot , There is still a dish in it! " "There''s still a dish in it? Ji Bai was shocked This oil overflows so much that it burns the entire kitchen There is a dish in the pot that fell out? ? You are really a cook Ye Bocai, I found a ghost "Get out of the way, I''m going to put out the fire." said "You come down." Ji Bai took the girl''s arm He dragged her back and took her out of the kitchen In the black smoke billowing in the raging fire, the flame seems to be looking for In the direction of catharsis, a sword like a red onyx Absorbed by the blade, within a moment of effort, the fire was Cleaned up. "This sword girl is a little surprised Looking at the luxurious sword in Ji Bai''s hand. Can you show it to me? Chapter 625: "Personal items are not for loan." Ji Baimo Of course he took [Yanhou] back. "Cut, petty kid, a treasure that can absorb flames I haven''t seen it before, what''s so rare? Also You use it as a treasure. "The girl snorted and sneered. mouth. Is the way of meals different? "Tried by that iron helmet See, the girl has an inexplicable panic. "You can''t cook at all?" "Why not, everyone has an adaptation Is the schedule good? This is a simple thing like cooking. Miss one You can learn well, how can you not? only It¡¯s a little accident." The girl has Those with guilty conscience, the tough tone is getting weaker and weaker. So you burned my kitchen? you How to compensate me. "Isn''t it just a small kitchen? Ten, eight, I''ll have four, ten and seven. The girl won''t pay you all, there is no big deal to convince you. I have a more important question before, what shall we eat tonight Ji Bai''s question made the girl hesitate to speak. "Fake and inferior products really kill individuals. Counterfeit products can Er, even Kerr won¡¯t be able to learn it once it becomes a true biography. "I, I''m just still in the adjustment period: I can''t learn it anymore, a cat can learn it, I just came to it, how difficult is it?" "What''s the difficulty?" Ji Baipi smiled and didn''t smile To look at the messy kitchen, I looked at the gray again "Ker" with a dirty face smiled without saying a word. "You, wait for me, but this lady has burned a few decent dishes from 5, and put them in the ice, then take them out for you to see!" Girl Song Angrily walked into the kitchen, after a while, two & It''s dark and sticky, it looks like a roasted dish Pi took it up. "Now, I still have a finished work this afternoon Yes, how is it! Ji Bai silently leaned closer to these two dishes, whose names were unknown. Three dishes with unknown fighting and unclear workmanship. "This ball of rice What is the black dumpling? What I want is toast Cantonese liver, fried black charcoal cake. ¡¯ "Fried black charcoal cakes or something is really rude Huodu, isn''t this the roast liver you want? Oily It''s delicious, and this lady still endures the strength of her organs thoughtfully Spoon the stench, put this piece of fresh foie gras in the oil[ Soak it for several hours and then take it out and bake it! The girl looked confident. "Do you want to murder me." Ji Bai bowed indifferently Teach this dish that sells very poorly. "This from inside to Dishes with no value can be thrown away, flow Good cats can''t eat it. "It''s too much, you guys who don''t know good or bad This lady worked so hard all afternoon, but Wei is so embarrassed by himself, you guys are really one Qi doesn''t know how to cherish the success of others'' efforts! This can This is the first time this lady has cooked for Hao since she was born It¡¯s not the blessing on the father and mother, the number one The puffy face looks like a swollen pufferfish "Also, you humans have food addictions It¡¯s weird, actually eating the organs of animals, smelly body I''m going to kill this lady, and endured several young people The feeling of syncope that you are about to vomit, you are actually ten days away begging? ! ¡®"Let me eat, okay, dare you say anything about this dish Just eat. ¡¯ "Are you a fool? We are not so weird Fortunately, the food addiction, eating animal offal is the only thing you can do with those trolls," the girl is angry 3 Bai glanced at the other person. "As a cook, I don¡¯t dare to taste the food and dishes made by myself, Try someone else? Quit. " "Cut, why don''t you dare, where don''t you dare?" The girl glared at Ji Bai and swallowed? Chapter 626: ]Spit, pick up the knife and fork with a little trembling, and cut [ Took a piece, sniffed the fishy smell on the mouth, biting With tears in his mouth, Yu put it in his mouth. It''s a wolf out. "How is it, is it delicious?" Ji Bai deliberately Bag came over and looked at her with a smile Uh, vomit! "Sighing for the meaty smell of Chengyi, then Everything was spit out. "You can''t eat it yourself, and you let others eat it Don''t do to others what you don''t want to do First, do you ask others to eat? "You, you guy did it on purpose, for sure Deliberately? ! We never eat these Chou is the habit of smelly and disgusting internal organs, it is a sign of vomiting Control it? ? These are originally your human food 9 Let me eat such a vulgar thing and teased me." The girl handed the plate up in angrily "Hey, I have eaten too, now it''s up to you to eat it." Hello, what are you doing? Dinner time Are you here? " "I''m a little tired, go out to eat, you''ll be at home "Wait, are you going out of the Moon Knight enchantment?" "Why, if I think I will run away Genshang, I don¡¯t mind having someone as a company for dinner. Then wait for me, I''ll take a bath and then change clothes. "Cooking a meal is tossed and unkempt zhai yelled to Ji Bai, ran into the bathroom still alert Shao turned and glanced at Ji Bai who was leaning against the wall. "Not white Peek, let alone sneak away. "Ji Bai gave a noncommittal smile. The border town in the late debt is feasting and feasting, self-defeating Since the reconstruction, iyuan has regained its vitality, In the next year, it will become more lively than ever Pedestrians pass by in a hurry, the sky is getting dark, city state cars "Now, the color is over, why is there So many humans go around in the street, it¡¯s rice Lost for a walk. "The purpose is different, it is difficult for me to explain to you, why Well, you can''t understand it? "Can''t understand." The girl and Ji Bai side by side. "Oh, you can''t understand it, just miss me You can understand why you can¡¯t enjoy animal organs. These seven methods will cause conflicts of interest when you are a handwritten army, and then a large-scale "Tell me so much, you have to explain it clearly to me." horse. "The girl frowned, clearly aware of each other If you do, avoid the heavy and light it up. The two came to a shop that was not luxurious Sat down in the open-air greenhouse, next to this I am very curious about all of this, as if it is the first I watched this alien world for the second time, looking around The shop¡¯s actions are fast, and the dishes are served quickly Yes, 7. A simple and ordinary dish plus one Blind, Ji Bai ate without waiting for the other party to speak The girl next to her narrowed her eyes and thought to her In the middle of the world, the big man gorged himself in disregard of his image. The way this human eats is very gentle, even It is pleasing and elegant. In recent years, even humans have learned to pay attention to etiquette. I have to say that the other party¡¯s outfit is a bit bluffing, and the body armor matches the long sword behind and the eyes. Xia Xia can recognize it as a knight, and the human race Most of them have a special awe of the knights. "Miss please put your head away, I hate others J is eating me. A human eating, but I have to keep an eye on you, Fangzhi, you took this opportunity to run away. "The girl hates B Receive your head. Somehow, raised his head Bai silently put the knife and fork down and stood up Chapter 627: A long run towards a small alley. "Huh? Wait, what are you doing?" Hai was taken aback, and then followed. While running, Ji Bai released his five senses, Zhou The sharpness of the voice is greatly improved, Tian Wei''s voice did not escape his ears. "Hurry up, pretend to hurry up! This is a border town, not a stone, cover it. Deep in the alley, several people dressed in black robes deliberately The people of the Oxygen ears are tinkering with a few black pockets. "Why so many? It''s just a single side Or, did you catch it by mistake? No, it¡¯s just that we By the end of the day, after we have eaten the bread, all there is to tickle All potential refugees were arrested. "I didn''t see if there was any rash, what did you do? "We can''t help it, the sky is too dark, border town The third voice seemed aggrieved. Pass one, take it all away, move faster, my lord The door is not a patient master, the time left for us is also "Several people, what are you doing, we know R, make a guy with me. "Slightly playful voice People in black robes with tight nerves instantly frightened their hearts "Damn it, you guys, let you hurry Hurry up, it''s better now, people were discovered before they moved back! It doesn''t matter if it''s still a black robe, and it doesn''t matter, anyway, the goal has been achieved. " The enchantment on the seal. To burn the spell on them, it means weak Bu''s humans can also have the conditions to release the spell Of course, the curse cannot be a human being Burning with them should be a gift from a superior person "Stupid mortals, let you taste ancient wisdom Awesome! "Suddenly, sparks flashed by, but in Min''s looked at the golden flames of swords in the opponent''s hand Chapter 9 ~ Surveillance is not changed? The violent lightning and thunder are fleeting, accompanied by ] The sound of thunder in front of my ears, feeling the airflow The energy flows in the black robes, and the eyes of the people in black robes are covered with blood Mastered this power that shouldn''t belong to oneself, In the human world bound by common sense, what else It can stimulate the senses more than this, and it can make people become superior First-class superiority and pleasure ~ addictive? ? The black-robed people stared red, they were all for The beautiful garden of Eden in my heart, and this master First-class powerful gathered here, with the gift of man and god Even if they don¡¯t have the power to bind the chicken, they can easily To defeat the knights who have experienced many battles. The lines engraved on the body give them strong Great self-confidence and complacency, like the tide The golden flames swallowed up. The golden-red long sword with sparks on the tip of the sword is in the air Crossing an arc, Jin Yan shoots like a rough wave The raging waves on the sea, and they are like A small sailboat swaying in the misty wind and rain. Ji Bai didn''t understand the specific usage of this sword, just Relying on the feeling in my heart, as if there is a Ruo in my heart Ruowu''s voice is guiding him. [Yanhou] who didn¡¯t fit him well began Some are handy. "This is, the curse?!" He showed his arms Or are you not human at all? ! The one who responded to them was the gold that drove straight forward. The red long sword, pierced and pulled out in an instant, the bright red sword body It was covered with dark red flesh and blood. Chapter 628: A sharp weapon pierced into the chest cannot make humans die on the spot Touch morality, all items are burned indiscriminately into a pile of indiscriminate Recognize the shape of ashes, which means being chopped, even The last scream of death is impossible. "Quick, quick! What are you doing in a daze? Don''t you want to release the power that humans and gods have given you? ? " The trembling black man in the back row woke up like a dream, They clenched their hands, their weapons in their hands, even if they The little effect can bring them a sense of security , This is the weak human being. [Destroyed Elemental Summoning Small Ice Wall] [Destroyed Elemental Summoning Small Electric Ball] At the same time, in front of Ji Bai, one by one The vines rose from the ground, quickly staggered together to form A dense and impermeable tree wall blocked Ji Bai After the indiscriminate bombardment of incantation, it was broken down into one A vine, the black-robed people cooling the spell energy Bundled as much as possible. "Now, who made you charge so fast, something happened? How to do. "The girl can keep up with Ji Bai''s pace, No good airway. There is still a little aftermath of the curse on her fingertips The amount, the tree wall just now was obviously released by her. "Ji Mr. Bai, please don¡¯t leave my sight casually: You The importance of is far beyond your imagination, so you will never Nothing can happen. " "You, you! Don''t you... the black-robed man She looked at the girl in horror, speaking incoherently. "Noisy." The girl walked to the black robe and squatted. Down, with a stroke of a green finger, a vine sealed it Closed his mouth. "Do you know them?" "It''s a acquaintance." The girl stood up. I glanced at these people in black robes who were **** like rice dumplings Ji Bai used a sword to pick up some of them and they were piled on the ground Black sack. Are humans, all humans, regardless of gender Old and young, gender and age don¡¯t seem to be screened by them Standard, they are lying in sack, mostly in a halo The state of Jue, although a small part of it is not unconscious, but also feels, also Lost most of his consciousness, probably to prevent him They struggled to make a noise. "Did you make this one again?" The girl looked I got a headache, kicked one of them and was **** tightly. The real man in black. "Now, you don''t pretend to be gods Believers, since it¡¯s the **** of man, why would he send Send your own believers to persecute your own people. "This...this is the general trend, winning Before Lee, how many stubborn infidels died in the place Do not hesitate. "The black-robed people don''t know where the courage came from , Trembling with excitement. "The bull''s head is wrong with the horse''s mouth, I can''t explain it at all. So yes. "The girl hit the black-robed man with a blow on her knees On his chin, the man in the black robe who bit his tongue groaned , Bloodshot from the corners of the mouth. "As a human god, not only does not protect his own The people, but harm them, what does this mean, say It¡¯s clear that his words are full of lies and deceit, the so-called "Human God" is just fooling you to sell for him It''s fate. Chapter 629: The girl stepped on the chest of the black robe, condescending Looked at him, as if he was watching the two but didn''t even kill Poor worm of value. "You can only save the hope of survival to the poor worms of others? If you want to hear the truth, then I will tell you." The girl did not deliberately lower the volume. Obviously, these remarks were clearly spoken to Ji Bai. "The people and gods you believe in won''t take care of them at all You, oh, they are not even human at all, blood Of human beings have never existed so-called "gods" . "The girl grinned her teeth and seemed to be happy to see Others have doubts about their unsuspecting beliefs, Confused and finally looked desperate. "In ancient times, a huge empire The series of turmoil and foreign invasion were misty, and the barbarians outside the Great Wall, that is, the invasion of humans, became the last straw that crushed them. "The barbarians not only occupy the territory of the empire, And took the civilization inherited from the empire as one''s own, as Your own civilization, do you understand? ... now this The descendants of this empire are making a comeback. "Do you think they are your gods? No, not only are they not your gods, but they are enemies of blood and blood." "I hope they will lead you to recovery? How can sure. "The deceitful words deceive the crowd! Demon girl, stop your bewitching! Those who are not of our race will have different hearts. The victory of mankind will come with the epic that has passed on forever, and I will be its witness! You colonized aliens will eventually It will be a complete failure! "The unbearable black-robed man broke curse. "Oh, I knew it would be like this. I wasted time on fools with incomplete brain development. It''s really playing the piano to cows." The girl held her forehead and sighed. "This may be your instinct, I would rather Indulge in beautiful lies, unwilling to accept cruel truths phase. " "Then you, can you let me know what''s the essential difference between you limited to some black human beings." The girl turned to Ji Bai. "Miss of the Moon Knights, I think you want Make them believe that evidence must be emphasized. "Ji Bai Lue Zuo Thought about it. "Then make you believe, do you also need proof." The girl smiled. "I believe that the frontier city and a series of events that you experienced personally should explain the problem. They have one and only one purpose. It is possible to kill all human beings. "The barrier is what we laid down for Prevent them from wanton slaughter of human beings. " All have motives, flooding the heart of the Virgin, unable to profit from it Ji Bai can only give two of his protection. This kind of thing is only in a dream. "Of course, we are standing with you Ah on the front. "The girl smiled helplessly." Well, listen up, the ancient empire, that is, the ancient empire The last emperor of the country told mankind before the death of the country There was a curse. When there was no one in ten human beings, the blood of Quran The successor of the pulse will be fully awakened. At that time, "You see, why are they deliberate Planted a series of catastrophes in the human federation without effort They won¡¯t do one thing to please...they have a purpose and There is only one, let the Gulan who was hidden by them The immediate bloodline awakens, afterwards, the restoration is completed, when At the end of the day, human beings and us will be burned. " "Think about what I said, look at the logic level Is it right? We lied to the self-proclaimed group Different from the people who are trusted by human beings, I We are your true allies, said they are tied together The grasshopper on the line is not an exaggeration. Say thought of , Prosperity and destruction are in your thoughts between. "The girl manipulates the vines and intends to tie these The people in black who became Zongzi were all escorted back for interrogation. "Hehehe... the man in black raised his head suddenly , Showing a grinning smile one after another. A few white lights gleamed from the body of the black-robed man, and they were sent immediately Chapter 630: Cracked. Before the aftermath of the explosion, the vines quickly Spread, wrapping the girl and Ji Bai together. "The body is engraved with a self-explosive spell pattern, a group of The thought of asking, just the suicide attack just now, Those who want to die and those who don¡¯t want to die are all affected, probably Did not leave a breath. "These unconscious people will be there later Coming to the end, I have already contacted the local knight, let''s go. , There is nothing for us here. "If that''s the case, why bother to bring troubles, why? Why don¡¯t you kill them to 3xNq: "Do you think we don¡¯t want to? The people of Gulan have already infiltrated the upper levels of the human federation, and any disturbances will reach their ears in the first place. in. "The girl has a headache. "They are so rampant, you didn''t treat them Caught them all? "Who knows, such a bold act is also I just started it recently, I''ve been with the street mouse carefully and cautiously. So they suddenly became unscrupulous, no Let me say that you also know that this is not a good sign, right? "There has been more than one similar incident recently , There are a lot of help to cover, therefore, we It''s hard to figure out their truth... However, the so-called Dao is one foot high and the magic is high, we have found a breakthrough. "The girl suddenly smiled at Ji Bai. "However, this is inseparable from Mr. Ji Bai Point of assistance. Back in the enchantment, in the huge room, the female The child showed a harmless smile, among them There is a hint of gratitude to repay the misfortune. "Can I refuse?" "What do you say, as the last light of mankind, Justice and bravery, the fifth-generation knight who remembers the spirit of chivalry Wang, can you refuse? "No, you don''t want to, you must not refuse. "You want to avenge your personal revenge." "Am I that kind of person? This is not my lord It¡¯s an order issued by the above, but don¡¯t worry, Although there is a risk factor, we will not let Ji Mr. Bai is in desperate situation, after all, you come to us Said it is very important. "The girl leaned languidly on the side of the table. "What do you mean. "Literally, this action requires Ji Bai My husband took part in leading the team, and in order to avoid Mr. Ji Bai¡¯s life threatening, we sent a series of bodyguard battalions to implement the tactic of protecting you. "Oh?" I didn''t ask my opinion at all. The decision-making is really overbearing, which means that he has no right to point out the outstanding color, and the Moon Knights have completely sent him as a puppet. "By the way, the security guard responsible for protecting your safety The captain of the dart team is still your acquaintance, old classmate. The door pivots, a blank expressionless silver-gray hair The girl came in. Right? Here, you two are old partners, together Going to each other can be regarded as taking care of each other. "It''s not too late, let me tell you next we The plan is ready. "Looking at the delicate two, there is no impermeable wall in the girl world, and we really know their purpose." "But in order to avoid being stunned, we don¡¯t Intend to take an interception action, such a stupid method is very rewarding Since the other party acted so brazenly and boldly, we went straight to Huanglong, pushed to the other side''s nest in one fell swoop, and saw what those guys who claimed to be "Human Gods" looked like. "The plan is roughly as follows. The two of you Going to Geer Street in Mucheng, pretending to be a beggar, drinking Our peculiar medicine can just pretend to be tickle. After that, we will wait for someone to **** you away in a sack. "Miss Lin, do you understand." The girl''s attitude towards Lin is completely different from Ji Bai''s. wire Relieved and kind. The two were silent. "In addition, I said that this operation is not limited to the two of you. In addition to you, there are still many months to become a knight. If you go, everyone may be thrown to a different place It may even be recognized as flaws and executed on the spot Chapter 631: "Remember, your purpose is not to fight with whom . Survive, remember their faces, and keep them for the future Forget it, after success, find a chance to run out to survive, send The members of the Moon Knights who were dispatched will try their best to cover You guys, help you buy time, understand? "To sum up, what else is missing , She was just a person responsible for conveying orders. "Don''t you change the watchdog?" Ji Bai took the lead Breaking the silence, he said jokingly. "Ok? "Nothing, I have no opinion." Ji Bai shook his head. Chapter 10 ~ Sword Saint Knight On the black and gray stone platform, the gorgeous long sword Inserted on it, the hilt of the sword like a crescent moon, the sun, the moon and the stars point Embellishment, as if engraved with countless jewelry enamels, as if by The sword body made of the essence of the moon shone faintly µÄFluorescence. In front of the stone seat, a girl in a luxurious uniform is in front Quietly looking at this extraordinary sword, flat Jing''s face was in a daze. The armor boots that reveal the absolute realm move slowly , She slowly approached the stone platform, separated her hand armor, stroking this Take the moonlight sword that Yu Wen surviving. This sword once burned the eternal fire of moonlight Since the death of its owner, for thousands of years, No one is qualified to pull out this peerless unparalleled Excalibur. "Yue Huang, don''t come here unharmed, you''ve had a good time these days The black-haired girl in military uniform is a bit more heroic The tone seems to be with an old man who hasn''t met for a long time Friends speak. "After she died, staying here alone did something Can someone pull you away again? Then you may not be able to wait , The descendants of the Juggernaut Family are all ineffective homes , He simply embarrassed his ancestors. "Girl He sighed heavily, angry but helpless. "You are really dull and stubborn, don''t understand Tong, just like her, but this is not The dynamic will and position made Gu so fascinated by her The reason why I don¡¯t kill the old man of the Sword Saint Family is just Because of this relationship, the old man is the Sword Saint family The descendant of the clan, after being a member of her clan, in such He Ye has a certain blood relationship with her. She inherited the memory of the soul of the last emperor Gulan It also inherited the feelings and affection towards her in the previous life, No matter how betrayed, Ji Yue won¡¯t follow She touched on the existence. Perceiving this sword body. The faint and faint I''m so familiar with the fluctuating soul, everything seems to be happening again Born yesterday, the girl¡¯s voice and smile look like a lifetime "Baiming Shenglun is willing to be your majesty and emperor Qulan The country went through fire and water. "This is my bounden duty. "The knights of the Sword Saint Family, do your part. "Hold my heart, I never succumbed to power, Was committed to being cowardly. "Responsibility." In the huge palace, Few people are so honest with her, no one is like her purely. The way of knights that implement the Sword Saint Family has reached the extreme Chapter 632: To the girl, the swordsman genius who has never met in a thousand years, only She will not flatter herself like other ministers , Deliberately to please yourself and get your own favor Love, if she doesn¡¯t agree with her ID, she will be in court Directly advise the king, even if he receives various ministers The impeachment is not hesitate to go to jail. But this does not affect her to the Qulan Empire to the Qulan The emperor''s absolute loyalty. SF light Unlike the other two big families, the Juggernaut family is very Few members participate in politics, most of them are obsessed with swordsmanship, riding The spirit of scholars originated from their family. This also resulted in them having almost no political What status, the whole family lived very poorly. The emperor took many opportunities to fund the little knight She declined all of them. I¡¯ve been in a high position for a long time, and I¡¯m tired of seeing the same The greasy sleek face, this pure chivalry makes Emperor Gulan found him novel and interesting, and was aroused. Later, she was quickly attracted by the spirit of this knight girl Cited, and finally indulged in it. Things with complex ingredients will always be affected by these single Attracted by pure things, nights and dreams are all that Zhang''s delicate and indifferent features. He felt sorry for her efforts to become stronger, Appreciate her for not paying attention to the pure chivalry The spirit of heavy material life will meet this rigorous and fortitude The little knight girl made a sloppy mistake Ban, learn to appreciate the world with her vision. He often called her to the palace to listen to opinions For the reason, chat with her in the palace, also 7 Knowing since when his heart was affected by that temperament Stupid ride : Fully occupied by scholars and girls. The emperor¡¯s heart sinks, accompanied by the palace The women fell out of favor, and even the ministers began to guess whether it was It was the emperor''s sexual orientation that went wrong. Just when the emperor finally made up his mind and wanted to issue an edict When marrying her as the queen, the war broke out, and the ancient emperor Domestic chaos breeds, warlords are fighting, an unknown force The amount is gradually encroaching on this huge empire. The ministers were panicking, everyone in the court t, the ministers accusing each other of the opposing party members are undercover , Mutual impeachment of internal friction, the great empire of flourishing age The national power accumulated on the occasion is quickly depleted, and the national power is declining. At the time of life and death, the knight girl took the initiative to stand up Claiming that she will bring her rebels and attempt to crusade The enemy leader who encroached on the territory of Qur''an. The emperor was deliberately procrastinating, but couldn¡¯t stop her "If this can make the Qulan Empire and the sons of the Qulan People get a little chance of breathing, What''s wrong with death? Please allow your majesty. That day, the knight girl in the armor stomach was carrying The divine sword passed down by the Juggernaut family is one by one. All the belongings of her family have been sold. I heard that she is determined to beg the thief With her determination, the whole family raised money and bought a set for her ëÐ, take the divine sword handed down from the family¡¯s ancestors with the family The glory of the supreme was carefully handed over to her. In this way, apart from returning triumphantly, there is only It''s a way to die in battle. The emperor felt helpless and used it as a reason to set out for the country. Chapter 633: Wanted to give them some money, but she was called "war When the treasury is empty, it must not be wasted" as the reason for rejection. She took the volunteer soldiers from her hometown and left home The township did not ask for a cent. She saved her hometown only by the heat Blood. The sense of responsibility of riding the earth is like ancient In Lan''s epic, like the righteous warrior who defeated the devil. Her ending is no longer known, no matter what she becomes Power or not, the Qur''an Empire never escaped destruction in the end The end of death. The sinner¡¯s relatives invaded, and the border barbarians were rebelled Put the switch on and off, the internal troubles and external troubles should be closed outside, Under the double-sided attack, this great emperor with a long history The country finally ushered in the disaster of extinction. After the blood spirit empire, the second strongest to perish empire. The first since this Shiji, Yue regained his memory The thing is not to restore strength and blood, but to find Find, find her trace, and finally, only in this piece of Found under the buried site, this one is inserted in the stone platform The master of the swordsman long sword is nowhere to be seen. This loyal and unyielding, pure ride rather than bending The spirit of the scholar was completely lost to future generations, and Ji Yue never followed Anyone who has felt such a pure knight Spirit... No, it can''t be considered completely absent. Ji Yue''s calm and indifferent complexion rarely flashed past Although I don¡¯t want to admit that, her spirit was An unknown **** in later generations inherited a little bit, and It¡¯s still human... What¡¯s even more annoying is that this human Also deceived himself to be ashamed. Maybe this is why, before awakening the soul Before remembering, she had a great affection for that person The reason, she is so similar to his personality, So that I can''t help myself without awakening the memory Attracted the past. She didn¡¯t expect that that person and Juggernaut The family is related, but it turns out that the two do It¡¯s okay, the soul alone says everything, then This human being turned out to be the reincarnation of the blood queen... It¡¯s hard to imagine that this kind of person actually created such a pure Pure chivalry. "Where are you?" Ji Yue stroked the stone tablet The long sword standing on top seemed to mumble self-consciously. Only his sword is left, but the body is gone , The words of the crusade sing If you are buried here, even if you dig through the ground, I will find your turn. "My Lord God Emperor. "Are you here?" Ji Yue turned slowly, Mu Falcon Urgently respects Naiyou Kneeling and taming her Liangren is struggling with the situation but showing anger The diff¨¦rance hope is only big} The heart is in"" the root teacher can be Too recklessly, it¡¯s hard to speak bluntly, this kind of action is too So as not to attract their attention "Attention? Stay alone They, together with the blood and power, let alone mere trivialities The descendants of the clan are not "but if they are the Sword Saint family Jin hesitated, is he still in the Human Federation? "Fighting with a bamboo basket is to express my thoughts Do not say nothing, it is possible before Set in the Human Federation. "Guaranteed, she is a Chapter 634: After finding that person, Ji Yue vowed. At that time, when I am afraid, I will restore my strength alone. Okay, keep on making it there? If it''s okay, just go back , Yijiu did not go. Wood Falcon kneeled on one knee Do you want to report it? "Why, there''s something else Forgive me, you... Lord Shinra Off. "Wooden Falcon lowered his head and was delayed by personal feelings. Soundtrack. Go on? I Listen. The former of the Juggernaut Family "I know that you are right Cai, this is the natural affection of people with a certain emotional color Is the emperor of Qulan, body, but please don¡¯t forget, you Life, should not use negative emotions to restore the Qur''an Empire¡¯s messenger The lone shouldn¡¯t go to Shenglun¡¯s house. "You mean, Heir of the clan? " , But the time has not come, "It¡¯s not that it should not be My lord. " This matter has to be discussed again. "I have my own plan, Fang said it dead, he Well, I can only stop my own falcon and dare not continue to say anything The long sword on the stone platform, admonishment, looking at the squad Secretly gritted his teeth. Talking, never even look at the other party even with yourself Obviously, it''s already a long sword to leave, obviously People who have died for thousands of years. Still so lingering It makes people drowsy. The carriage bumped and bumped, Very weirdly dressed A man in armor sits firmly in it with his hands The tea tray is completely unshadowed in the carriage, shaking and bumping Put a teapot, tea bowl, tea is not small on the table A complete series of tea trays, tea bags, metal spoons, etc. Standard tea set. Treat him like a juggling from the armor At that time, I took a piece of the coachman and put it on It has to be a stunned one. This person is a matryoshka? H. "Ji Bai said slightly" Now, no tea I deliberately alienated her with a smile, and handed the tea cup to For Lynn. "It''s also a distance anyway, looking at the scenery outside the window Are you not willing to tea? "Along with me, have a drink with me The stock moved further. Lin leaned against the window, behind . "Ji Bai muttered, "It''s really stingy enough I offend this awkward one again, and don''t remember where I am Vampire girl. I know, he has read countless people, but she is not in It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell myself that the other person may Embarrassing status, only...double. . I don''t know how to speak Speaking can hold back illness, why bother, hold back It¡¯s sold, why bother to put it out, since it¡¯s all the teammates It''s better to have fun. In such a posture, It''s not incomprehensible, it''s just a different position; On behalf of Ji Bai, this pit is understandable and understandable, not Have emotions. My little vampire Personally speaking, it¡¯s so boring "Nothing on this road , And did not renew the cup, and oh. "Ji Bai took a sip of tea Lying in boredom is tidying up the tea set Carriage seat. Go up. Chapter 635: Liaocheng? It¡¯s said that Lin didn¡¯t answer, he was the old site of a historic site. It''s almost a day, Ji Bai''s squinting carriage has already driven I hung my eyes on the head of Mucheng in the distance, and I was able to see The colored flags are now. But we can¡¯t be worthy to speak, 7 At the gate of the city. "Zun soon, the carriage stopped Mr. Yours, Miss Mu Mr. Husband. "Ji Bai" Well, there is a Lao cart Lin, who ignored him, paid the carriage fee, Get out of the carriage. . Put your clothes in the hiding place "Now, find a hiding place first You should agree with me to dress up, Miss Lin Let¡¯s talk about it at the end, don¡¯t want to trouble me Words. " It''s too conspicuous. "...Your armor I almost thought You "oh, finally speak That¡¯s it, let¡¯s be dumb... little question, local. "Go into the city and find someone who can change clothes Enter the city, the guards naturally show Yueqitu to provide Okay, even if I didn¡¯t dare to obstruct it, I just let it go. It¡¯s difficult to imagine this inviting text with a flattering face. What does it mean? Under the leadership of, the two came to Ji Bai semi-mandatory Arrived at a hostel. boss. "I don¡¯t plan to ¡®a double room, Throw out a bag of money. Ji Bai showing his ID The boss took the money bag very quickly, He smiled even more suddenly, weighed his weight, Suddenly revealed a pair, looking at the two of them, a man and a woman Very considerate to give a few "I understand" look, A "plastic packaging bag" Plastic packaging bags, I didn¡¯t play with Ji Bai and flipped through these I didn¡¯t care, but when I understood, I was too embarrassed to ask Lin next to her is a little blush It¡¯s time to act. "It¡¯s almost evening How many. "In the room, Miss Parasite, you didn''t care Ji Bai thought for a while and kept watching the sun go down I didn¡¯t get Lin¡¯s response. If you are skilled in the body, the actual movements will be performed at the same time. Then began to unload the iron canned equipment from the clothes However he ignored To the last stage of the process, waiting for him unscrupulously . When, an iron bucket was pasted Then came Lin Shame "I don¡¯t know how to shame." Was locked up. Annoying sound, toilet door This body seems to be a man, I almost forgot, it''s sex. Chapter 11 ~ The Begging Plan Mucheng, Geer Street in the evening. The blazing sun came to an end, the red clouds ignited halfway up the mountain, the street Pedestrians hurried on the streets, accompanied by the last slightest The light of the footpath fades, and there is a continuous flow of traffic The streets gradually become sparse. Dirty beggar lives on the street, he is dressed in tattered clothes The rotten piece of linen, tremblingly on crutches, toward Every pedestrian passing by casts hopeful eyes, like It is a stray dog ??begging for food. There is no time for pedestrians passing by in a hurry to pay attention to him. They all pretended not to see, and stayed as far away as possible I don''t want to share this trouble. Chapter 636: "Oh, my lord, my honorable lord , Please, give me some money, I haven¡¯t eaten for a few days Have mercy on me..." See you, dirty beggar No one pays attention to him, randomly picks a lucky onlooker The audience entangled. "Go away, go away! Dirty beggar, go away! I''m still I have no time to fight with you, guard, where is the guard? in? Here is a beggar who is begging and ruining people. The guard master got off work early, who cares about you, he If we don''t get off work, would I still dare to pester you? Use your brain Son. "It''s really unlucky..." The pedestrian screamed I can only throw away a few copper coins and dismiss the beggar. "Thank you, sir, thank you, sir, Good-looking, happy face, will be promoted in the future to make a fortune Huang Tengda. "The beggar hurriedly bent down to pick it up A copper coin fell, and a chicken pecked at passers-by Flattery thanks. "Hey hey, a few more gold coins, I used to Why didn''t I find this wild way to make money? "Copper Coin Clang Dang Kang Dang landed in a porcelain bowl with a gap, giving out a clear With the crisp sound, the beggar was holding a full half with satisfaction Broken ceramic bowl with dish. "I came here at my fingertips, skilled and professional." He When I was busy counting money, a cold sarcasm came from the side "Ah, you can get this the first time you be a beggar What a big compliment, thank you very much. "The male beggar has no idea Shame and gladly accepted. "Stop talking about me, Lynn Miss, let¡¯s try hard, the sky turns dark Pedestrians become scarce, it is a good opportunity for them to start , Don¡¯t hurry up to practice your begging skills Surgery, even if I exposed my stuff, even I was cheated, and ... The male beggar glanced at the other''s iron plate; No one is tall, a plate cleaner than his face, The corners of the mouth are slightly bent. It''s an afternoon, you''re staring there I''m cold-eyed, don''t say it''s not a reward, it''s there Was scared away by you, even if we are just now I¡¯m begging, I¡¯m not doing anything when I¡¯m lying down, and the money won¡¯t come. Come from your bowl. "Incisive." Lin gave positive energy blankly Ji Baixian, who was speaking, applauded. "You sell~ the technique of sorrowful posture is not good, wait high. "Everything is like a young lady, cold Looks like someone owes her millions, this looks like How is it possible to beg for money 2: Holy "Only this weird technology, I don¡¯t want to have Any growth and promotion. "Eh, you don''t understand, you don''t have much skill and don''t press your body, say It may be used anytime, like now Forget it, this kind of lady would rather condescend to follow It''s already a shame to beg for food with me, so I want her Lower your body to beg for food, it¡¯s hard for this to grow up The respectable eldest lady. The crisp sound makes it close Lying calmly, Lin opened her eyes slightly. There are a few more copper coins in the iron plate placed in front of her silver. "Give you some, don''t give me violence then Lulu. "Ji Bai leaned on that one and said it was rotten wood. Chapter 637: The crutches that can''t be exaggerated sit back in place and look around This person is really there, not at all The appearance of being forced to perform a task Forcibly tied to the chariot. Didn¡¯t you feel the least conscious? "Duck oh oh, duck oh oh, heaven The ground is yellow, the baby was born without a mother... idle Ji Bai snorted when she had nothing to do. Lin was familiar Nursery rhymes . "Mr. Cockroach is about to collect your magical powers and is singing The sky is going to fall down. " "I am creating a miserable and miserable , Just watch me play next. " "Shut up, the plan is about to fall down as we continue to sing "What is it? I feel like singing today The condition is good, and I will shout a few when I am interested. "Is there something wrong with your intelligence, God? It¡¯s all dark, why didn¡¯t I even see a personal figure" Ji Bai coughed a few hours after singing and didn¡¯t know how many hours, and his throat was completely dry. "It¡¯s wasted. I''ve been singing for so long. "I don''t know, maybe I heard you crying The dry roar, so scared to go out. "I''m not kidding you, it''s night, city It''s quiet inside, The best time to act, if I¡¯m a Qur''an , Will not let go of such a night black wind and high murderous release Fire, a good opportunity for kidnapping and robbery. "I have no interest in joking with Mr. Roach Congratulations, your successful voice made the Qulan people afraid It''s close to this street. "Shhh...Ji Bai''s expression suddenly became severe "Dang, pin... heavy bells, from now on Pifu, from far to near, coming from the corner of the street Ji Bai didn''t panic, calmly took it from her arms Take out a small glass bottle and unscrew the potion inside I poured my brain into my mouth. The potion necessary for the mission, he is not sure about the moon knight Have you put excipients in your own potion and put it In his mouth, he releases the exploratory curse. Saint Ingredient effect, temporary skin sensitivity, nothing He has side effects. After other effects, Ji Bai safely swallowed the potion. Swallow in the abdomen. Lin also poured the potion into her mouth calmly There is nothing to worry about. They wear a pair of pants with the moon knight. Two pieces of dirty linen, I heard The coming person, trembling, stretched out a little from the bowl he was holding. "Master, do it, give it some, I haven''t Have dinner. " "Hum, hum, hum." The footsteps stopped twice. There was obviously more than one person in front of him. "Look up." The voice is a male voice with a thick voice It''s heavy, warm and moist, making people very kind. Ji Bai was taken aback, slowly raising his head. The cold moonlight hit the tall man with a smile on his face On his body, he is wearing a white robe and wearing Wearing a cross medal, standing with hands, sideways, following With two knights. "Young man, why begging?" The man looked Looking down at Ji Bai who raised his head, his eyes met. Chapter 638: There was a trace of amiability in his amiable eyes If there is no pressure that makes people breathless. This seemingly mild question is placed in Ji Bai¡¯s eyes It is a naked question. "Big, sir, poor family, family business Bankrupt, I can¡¯t eat, I have a younger sister to raise ...Ji Bai''s eyes faintly hit Lin, The meaning is self-evident. "You are in the prime of life, with hands and feet, in the city No shortage of hard work, why kneel on the road at a young age Begging and live on the mercy of others? "The man dressed as the godfather smiled. "Uh, uh..." Ji Bai was asked "dumbly "Say", hesitating. "Answer my question." The man''s eyes continued Continue to put pressure on Ji Bai. ...Back, back to the adults, work, yes Some tired, I am not that piece of material, so I didn''t go. "Haha." The godfather smiled unexpectedly "Then why can''t you support your sister? , So that it fell to the point of begging. "Why there is no money. ...The family is bankrupt. "Ji Bai bowed his head Is it really the young lady of a big family? The corners of the godfather''s mouth were curved unconsciously. Although the moonlight is a bit dim, the godfather can already see It¡¯s clear that both people have excellent looks, fine The skin is tender and the meat looks like it is not raised by ordinary people Why the other party would rather beg Tongue, pampered, and unwilling to do heavy work Even if you''re down, you won''t be domineering, Master and Miss The work of a servant. I will put down my body and do these things There is no flaw in light words Resident? You are from this city Ji Bai hesitated, "...Yes, yes Nodded for a moment. The godfather sneered. "Oh, you are talking about panic. Really did not deny "the beggar begging in this city Know me. Ji Bai was speechless for a while, Mingjian, we, I hurriedly knelt down to apologize. "grown ups They came from Wutong City in order to escape The creditor can only flee steadily. But God is benevolence" Oh, tell the truth a lot earlier Our lie is over. Forgive those who are kind and forgiving , And then he ordered Ren Duan" the godfather to restore his benevolent eyebrows Jade plate. Served with some delicate pastries It''s also hungry in the middle of the night, and the two are now Can you make me wait? Thank the gods for their blessings Pray a little to signal the world to show grace. "teach In front of the two. The knight put the jade plate on It¡¯s the gods who bestowed you "Come on, two people, Yes, you are welcome. " From? "Looking at Yu this, these are really The exquisite pastry in the plate with really stunned eyes, Ji Bai The light is also if there is no concealment, the girl''s eyes on the side It''s obviously hungry to fall on these foods, obviously Ji Bai was trembling dirty and got permission from the godfather I was so hungry that my hands on my chest grabbed a piece of cake It¡¯s like he just wanted to make a mouth after he was concerned about his back. godfather. He looked at the tall one hesitantly Chapter 639: Worried that I will harm you Looking at the two with a smile, hesitated. "Godfather Ji Bai. "Ji Bai hurriedly" No, no, no Shook his head. Words, do you think I¡¯m "if I want to hurt you Do Godfather''s eyes need to use such a stupid way? Squinted into a seam. After Ji Bai listened to it, "Yes, that''s right. Feast on it. Heart''s will bread Watching my brother eat, the girl from the side seems to be Mo, twisted a piece of face and couldn''t help swallowing I got out of hand and put the bag in my mouth. The godfather in the pigpen looked at his feet like Smiled, staring at two or two pigs, with a meaningful smile The reaction on the body. , Busy working hard but to his disappointment It¡¯s the same, the two who don¡¯t look like have nothing at all An abnormal reaction. The body gave birth as he imagined It''s not so easy to find... With two knight godfathers thinking like this, right It was strange. Leaving, two beggar brothers and sisters suddenly It''s so itchy Now, start scratching a cake that the two of you can¡¯t care about The sound of scratching the skin, keeps on, heinous nails It''s just as maddening. Like scraping glass with a metal blade Awarded? ! The godfather started scratching his body and looked at the two in surprise Beggars looking at their bodies and immediately opened their clothes The red rash made him feel a bit swollen Quickly, there is a high chance that it will happen like this Possess the bloodline of Quran! Grab it! "Teach" quickly, quickly put them both "Huh eh?" brothers and sisters obviously because of the godfather The scholar has already taken out the ride that is waiting for the matter Before you can prevent it, prepare the black sacks first. Weimei", Lin Jitao will look good to deal with.'' What are you going to do? ! "You, you are Strange itching pain, struggling Ji Bai seems to endure her body Stand up and run away. The other party panicked Ordered. The godfather sneered. After Yan Shi, two knights immediately gave Lin to Bao So he rushed Ji who was not far away, and walked forward in three steps and two steps. I was caught in vain. I''m not guilty, we "big, sir?" we? ! "Ji is not guilty, why should I be arrested?" Bai was bound and pleaded bitterly. , Of course you are not guilty Everything is omniscient, this is the instruction of the gods, Believe that the guidance of the gods can be the meaning of the gods, so It¡¯s a turmoil, it¡¯s not a catastrophe, on the contrary smiling. Opportunity. "Godfather and dear Father''s feet. A shadow appeared in the teaching , The bread distribution status is like "A good harvest today what? " Absolutely, there are some general "refugees who have not refused After half an hour, Tongren also took the bread, already I¡¯m blindfolded. "Very good, you can close the net To make any mistakes, be stunned in a sack, Don''t bother adults, understand Chapter 640: understand. "Shadow Mr. Father? ! You "...teach, teach ? ? Where are we siblings taking us? Ge, but now it¡¯s a You have nothing to lose! Kidnapped us, Arrived. No need to panic, first After that, maybe you have already fallen asleep, waiting for you to wake up Reborn and reborn ...It''s so painful, "Itchy, itchy! Let us out, can''t stand it Won¡¯t you see your ¡°kind gods naturally Shen smiled, feeling so painful. "godfather They lose consciousness. "The soldier said coldly. "Let him Stepped up and drew out the sword "Yes." Two soldiers Knock out. The handle will struggle constantly with two sacks Advantages, will not attack the hilt accurately and precisely It can also let them temporarily hack into some sequelae, Lose consciousness and become honest. The sacks stopped in an instant, two kept shaking A sack followed the movement, and the two knights carried them separately The next two left the scene with a few godfathers, leaving only Broken porcelain bowl of iron coins. The unmanned streets are restored! Chapter 12 ~ Blood Sacrifice There was a pitch-black bump, the groggy consciousness was in the black Gradually awakened in the sound, followed by a whirl of heaven and earth , He was thrown to the ground. "Be careful, rough hands Compatible, this is an important blood body appointed by the godfather "Spray, it''s just a little unknown city Min, I got a red rash after eating a piece of bread. It¡¯s expensive, do I have to follow suit "Pull it down, descendant of the gods? Just you? Tunong Just talk, it''s OK, hurry up Live, hey, wherever you go, you will be clean if you don¡¯t work Go down. "The voice fades away, lift yourself to this place The shadowy people have gone far. There was an echo from the water falling on the ground, and he realized that he should be in a famous hole Z. The sound was especially burning, turning into ashes in a cloth bag. Without Shiwen''s sword, he returned to his own nature, and he knows no ghosts. With a new look, he began to look at the muddy sky Observe yourself In an underground cave, it is very thin, probably because the body is causing a big wave. Even the slight sound will cause a small stone statue with a thousand layers of patterns in the water. A pair of torches will be placed after falling into the distance. After a while Lying on the ground arbitrarily and vertically, there is a visible pair of people Quietly lying on the ground motionless with only sacks, they The stuff is not alive. Out of home Off consciousness. Also, just lost What''s in it is self-evident and the rest : The cloths lying neatly in rows, Ji Bai scanned He and lin Even if you are knocked out without breaking the green Dingdu had already stabbed the guard guarding her at this time. After a second glance, there is a dead end behind him. Only country" The sword, close to a sack, is exhausted. Ji Bai holds The sound of steps and gasping suddenly appeared, rushing feet At the corner of the corner, a man dressed in black is just in front of ten thousand Xiaoping The color value of the man who escaped from Ji Bai''s robe When it hits it like a dart Stabbed into the man''s head. Sharp object Victory red white o. man''s head liquid. Looking at the corner, the dangerous pre-Jibai is alert Chapter 641: Zhao rises to the heart in an instant Drew a gorgeous arc red long sword in the air Ash''s dart stabbed slowly to the ground. "Interesting." Look at the one who came by with a slur, and put the tip of the standard knight''s long sword to aim at the fencing action. Suddenly stagnated, seeming to be hesitating that figure Your Excellency, is it the Moon Knight Order? The commanding captain, Mr. Ji Bai Thick middle Minus 0 days, When I met for the first time, I was ordered to come "fortunately meeting, Clan Moon Knight, take the liberty to ask the steel that supports you Is it an object that identifies oneself? ¡®You have Nohino Believe in Ji Bai, still have a sense of his identity , By the light of the fire, the man squinted his identity token The two eyes of "Ji Bai" written on it can be seen clearly It¡¯s Lord Ji Bai, forgive me for being rude You are the warrior sent by the Moon Knights to help me Measure this alien , He was covered with steel spikes, deputy Wu Fa Generally speaking, human beings are bigger and rounder, body, and face shape is more general I just got mixed into it. By the guards, IE is, We catch them all in one go. Said I was looking at Ji It¡¯s XQV that his gaze is not good In Ji Bai¡¯s hand, the burning golden red flame was in Ji Bai¡¯s hand Snake, it would be terrible to expose its whereabouts. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve always done things under the original simple string, simply The corpse with its head missing. Zi''s ??eyes are alert Let''s go. "It''s important It''s about the safety of the moon knights, they are big, they are very accountable It''s impossible for a group of himself except to pull his hind legs. 5 Teammates, those who can participate are not elites or at least not Come and help. "The guards nearby have had fewer combatants. After being clean, Ji Bai is no longer afraid to speak No less than ten. "Steel men like" many, Everyone was probably pushed out by the switch, It¡¯s not an ordinary human being, but everyone wants it ...Ji Baige, one step is easy to restrain me Find it all, then make plans. "Ji Baishen Glanced deeply Remember the look. The route is not complicated, fortunately there are few intersections in the caves, and the way is found The broken arm that kept bleeding. Rough, the old man is panting, looking at the appearance that consumes a lot of robe Lin, who was badly injured, is in better condition, but compared to This use, blood, why are you. Now that we have no grievances with you, will we be here? The ground, leaping into the air, broke apart before, and Lin kicked the soles of her feet ''S residual arm quickly re Is it regenerative? It really makes people sigh "blood . "The huge fireball quickly gathers" take the move According to the entire cave, it was formed without dodge, almost accounting for , This is fire-stripe magic, you guys , Not those Yinmi spells you have mastered The elders of the national science and ancient sciences disdain to have the curse of stopping Wave, Qianying flutters her wings with a graceful arc Landing beautifully, climbing the heart on the ground, somersaulting the line, the end I quickly appeared on it. Bloom and sprout, with Big piranha, a giant with a safflower mouth Fen opened his big mouth, and made it happy with the fire of the original Department of absorption, but also hit a Fire giant flower]...the actual situation is super flat and red Chapter 642: Theory, completely hopeful. "How can Once again opened his big mouth and calmed his belly towards the red-robed old man. The old man filled with enchantments can only be stunned and pouring out. After using it to recover, he patted the food. Confirm that the old man was taken. The backs of the three big piranhas and several breathing piranhas, A sprout the size of a little finger. ] Was reduced to Snapped. "The applause was accompanied by the sound of footsteps from the distant blond man leading everyone, and the battle that instantly reversed the situation was decided. I have been a fan since childhood. At a glance. "When did you find Lin Bai? It''s been a long time, I haven''t caught up with the good show, eh : It''s the kind of person who is still moved by the teammates in desperation What. "Everyone is looking for it." Karma swept across the crowd of moon knights behind him, looking Because of the members , There are leftovers that are probably cloth bags "Is it Forget about business and fall asleep, who knows it''s too comfortable inside T is 5, the number of people is not abnormal When talking, Ji Bai stopped her and was about to walk out of the corner There are many moon riders of different races. Behind them comes from, Actual combat experience, stop by coincidence all have a certain I listened to the sound from the corner and paused, trying to For nearly a minute, I used my mouth to make a soundless Advantageously, the ¡®sacrifice¡¯ has already been used in a batch, it¡¯s too slow, so just move it up and down, and rush to the side waiting for all the good pockets to run around. , "Can be Let them continue to quarrel, this is probably chanting, noisy, They finally issued The chaotic footsteps sounded at the same time It seems that he didn''t go to their side but walked into it All the food was shipped out. Seems to be preparing It¡¯s inconvenient to move, so that I¡¯m "too many people Me and Miss Lin are in a group, you are divided into four groups, Head action, the fork in front happens to be divided into three groups, divided into If you enter the top one, you have four... Leader, naturally everything is dominated by him is this action 6 He has the final say , Miss Parasite, remember to take you Take care of the hoof Did not quarrel with Ji Bai, accompanied by Lin''s rare Group, respectively entered the Second Family Grotto, Ji Bai When it was approved, it took the lead to enter the most, and the emptied water No more torches, lighting, and camp caps on both sides There is no such thing as a fork in the road , Just go straight all the way. There is a feeling of relaxation and care, Wen Feng feels the senses Water droplets yellow stones seam sensitive, he can even The sound of the gap. Is guarded, the **** is inclined upward, the cave is not It came out, the two exchanged a beam of light from above He stepped on the ramp and took a look, Block, the center of the square seems to be stained with loess mud , Countless inscriptions, incantations, engraving and engraving in a row to see a certain ritual , A purple robe with a staff is old with a round curse Use the spoon root to scoop out some blood, divide something, and then Close face with pain The humans on Gui are all turned into a pool tied to the stone The author is not surprised by this, the ordinary blood fog, the host of the old Deliberately reduced the amount of blood, people thought Before the total 5, there is no difference, with the response, this batch of sacrifices The young man turned into a pile of blood, and the old man who survived till the end was disappointed. Don¡¯t forget that our two have the final say. The torture suffered by human beings as sacrifices is completely invisible. The sincere indifference makes people shudder and painful, not moving After a while, a batch of human fragments were delivered, different There are some crying boys and girls among them! Chapter 643: Chapter 13 ~ Reunion With just a few fingers, life is read by the family as a pool of indistinguishable flesh and blood, and nothing is left. The old man takes this indifferently and seems to be accustomed to things like the end of life, waving his hands indifferently, indifferent and ruthless. The next batch of''blood sacrifices'', which caused the knights to be tortured, escorted up. With almost no restrictions on the exploration, no matter men, women, children, women, children, children, no one escaped the trap of fate, and the young and young lives disappeared one after another. The cry of the child, the panic of the old woman, after the smoke disappeared, only the limbs were left all over the place. Another group of teenagers and girls who were still in their youth were sent up, and the presided over the old man raised the stone cup to pray to the sky in the same way. ""With the blood of the ancient empire, the descendants of the ancient empire, with the blood of the Shenluo family of the ancient empire, a bunch of deep and incomprehensible spells chanted, which made the two people peeping at the side feel particularly harsh. The old man in the center of the eye began to work again. From left to right, he opened the child''s mouth without mercy, and forcibly fed blood. Accompanied by the sour sound of bone cracking, only one was left on the stone pillar. The beaches are piled up in thick pieces of flesh and blood. The old man shook his head expressionlessly, took a small scoop with a spoon, and came to the last girl, pinching her neck and forcibly lifting her head up and stuffing it into the root of the spoon. The girl''s face began to flush, her delicate and pretty face was extremely distorted, and the meridians all over her body were swollen and swollen, looking extremely hideous and terrifying. "Ka Ka!" She exploded right in front of the old man. The flying blood mist stained the old man''s wrinkled cheeks, and he shook his head without any emotion. "Next batch." The old man who was going to walk back to the central front was suddenly surprised to find that the girl who had swallowed blood had not directly turned into a pile of blood mist like other blood sacrifices. Although the meridians were severed, her body maintained the prototype, testing her breath, but she couldn''t feel any breathing anymore. Is it still dead? Is it because the aptitude is much better than the ordinary blood sacrifice, so the body is saved, or is it for other reasons? ? The old man thought about his plan to let someone carry the corpse back for his own research. He was startled when he was about to order the knight. The huge impact from his chest caught him off guard, and the huge force drove him into the rock wall. Up, stone fragments splashed up. "Who?" The presiding elder was nailed to the stone wall by an arrow, and the guarded knights drew out their swords and looked around vigilantly. "So courageous, dare to trespass into the forbidden area of ??Gulan!" Several knights went to help the old man who was nailed to the wall, and the rest of the knights who were alarmed quickly launched a search. Ji Bai silently looked at the crossbow arrow woven from vines in Lin''s hand, leaning against the wall and shook his head. "Can''t hold back? Or can''t bear to be lonely?" "Behind the scenes will not come, here, except for the dried orange peel, don''t think of any gains." Lin retracted the tree crossbow. "How do you know they won''t come?" Ji Bai raised his eyebrows. "As you can see, this is just a sacrifice ceremony for living people. It is enough for the elderly to preside over. There is no need for them to come. Even if they are really nearby and do not create any confusion or abnormalities, they will not come out obediently. "Lin vowed to say. "Do you think so, okay." Ji Bai said that he didn''t care. Anyway, he just came with the moon knight to play a scene. Who is behind the scenes? He knew it a long time ago. The chaos below turned into a pot of porridge, and the guard knights began to search every corner of the underground cave. It was only a matter of time. "The old man in the robe who was rescued hurriedly used the inscription engraved on his arm to cast the [Holy System] spell on himself to ease the spread of the injury. He raised his finger to the cave where Ji Bai and Lin were located above. "There, the assassin. Over there! "Isn''t dead? The vitality is tenacious enough." Lin snorted coldly, raised the heavy crossbow, woven the crossbow with a powerful impact, and aimed at the old man''s eyebrows. [Judgment Department Strong Pressure Field] The old man cast another spell engraved on his skin at the moment of his death. The flying arrow in the air entered the spherical magnetic field released around him, and his flying speed was instantly slowed by several notches. He ducked sideways, and the arrow rubbed shoulders with the old man. Over. "Tsk." Lin didn''t expect that this old guy was more afraid of death than she imagined. The two curse lines inscribed on her body were life-saving, and she dragged her two crossbow arrows abruptly and did not die. Now that the position has been exposed, there is no need to continue hiding, Lin unfolds the black wings and dives quickly toward the square like a hang gliding wing. "Vampire, it''s a vampire! Hurry up, get on the silver blade." The old man yelled at the surrounding knights. The death-defying knights drew their swords and stabbed the enemy, but Lin, who fell into the center of the square, spread her wings again. At the same time, countless little bats fell and exploded fiercely on their faces, wrapped in melanin like cuttlefish ink. Out of their sight. Lin, who was looking down on all of this in the air, had an extra fang-like scimitar in her hand, swooping down, and tracing a circular track. The knight on the track broke into two halves from the waist. "Silver crossbow and silver bow, release the rain of arrows to shoot down this vampire!" The old man personally hid in the corner and gave orders, and was afraid of being the target of the fire. His head shrank, looking like a bastard. The well-equipped knights took out bows and arrows and other long-range weapons to launch arrows at Lin, who was flexible and free in the air. Countless arrows converged into Jianyu from all directions towards Lin, floating in the sky, she closed her eyes and sang, and the sound of arrows piercing the air like a shower seemed unheard of. [Elemental Summoning Windscreen] The strong wind blows, and the arrows that have been strongly interfered have been forcibly reversed their trajectory. After being unpowered, they landed softly like a bird hitting an arrow in the form of a parabola. "Damn it, this vampire''s curse pool is a bit deep, and it doesn''t look very easy to deal with. The old man hiding in the corner squeezed the staff in his hand, quietly moved out from the corner, turned his back to Lin and came not far from him, the head of the staff began to condense flames, trying to attack her when he was not prepared. "Only worthy of a dirty vampire hiding in a dark underground coffin, die!" The fiery energy caused Lin Kankan to turn her head. She subconsciously blocked her with her hands without avoiding the margin, but the ball of light condensed with the flame energy turned around halfway, making an urgent big turn, and there was nothing left to be absorbed by the golden red sword. "Even though the eldest is brave and good at fighting, she is still outnumbered. The subordinates are not late for help, right?" Looking at the blond young man with a hippie smile over there, Lin rolled her eyes. "Who are you?" The old man squeezed his eyebrows at Ji Bai who suddenly appeared on the battlefield. He didn''t feel the slightest wave of curse energy on Ji Bai, as if he was just a human being. "I''m the one who came to return your things." Ji Bai raised his sword and chopped it down. The blade-like flames slashed out from the edge of the blade, instantly cutting the wide-eyed old man in half. Before he even wailed, he was burned to ashes. Only a group of knights without a head were left. Lin dealt with it as if cutting melons and vegetables. Ji Bai stepped onto the altar with the blood layer thick enough to flood his heels. Although human beings are weak and humble, they are intelligent creatures with wisdom at any rate. After they die, even the corpse is not left. Is it really a bit sad? Ji Bai quickly noticed that the only intact corpse lying on the blood altar was a girl''s. Before he could walk over to check it, Lin, who was in a fierce battle, shouted to him. "Don''t fish, go and release the human in the cloth bag." "Do you care about humans so much?" Ji Bai was a little surprised, but it was not the other person who said that. Judging from the current situation of the two of them, it seems that he is a human being. A blood clan is even more concerned about the life and death of human beings. Is this a mistake in the script? Without ignoring Lin''s request, but not paying much attention to it, Ji Bai turned down the altar and walked slowly towards the sacrifices waiting to be slaughtered. "Now, you are free. It''s up to you to live your life next." Ji Bai untied a cloth bag and released one of the shivering youths, seeing a bloodstained death on the stage. In the scene of the limbs, his face was pale. Normally, human beings who are bound by the concept of ¡®common sense¡¯ simply think that they only live in a world that cannot be more normal. When encountering this kind of change, they are afraid that the three views will be distorted. "Ji Bai, be careful!" An abrupt cry came from the air. Ji Bai was taken aback for a moment. He was able to react when he bent down and untied his bag. The root was carrying a vast curse energy, as if engraved with pure gold that had not changed its texture in ancient times. The spear flew in, already close at hand. At this precarious time, the unstoppable Golden Spear stopped less than a minute away. "Don''t froze!" Lin grasped the golden spear''s palm with fleshy flesh, obviously unable to interfere with this golden spear for too long. Ji Bai dodged in time when he reacted. At the same time, Lin''s all-out obstruction came to an end. The whole arm was torn off by the golden spear, and the blood flow continued. Without giving her a breather, the Golden Spear swept a round in the air, flipped back and pierced Lin''s chest, and directly nailed her to the stone wall. Uh, cough nuclear description! "She kept coughing up blood, struggling to transform into a little bat and get rid of the **** of the golden spear, but found that the pinned herself seemed to have lost the power of a vampire. The basic talent skill of transforming the little bat was sealed. "Looking for death, a little vampire with impure blood, do you want to die for him so much?" A cold and slightly smiling light voice echoed throughout the underground cave. Ji Bai leaned his sword, slightly Chapter 644: Looked up. The heavy armor boots stepped on the floor, making clear footsteps, and the girl wore her black and purple long hair draped down, like the dim stars of the universe, lingering and flowing with her movements, sterling silver and tightly bound. His military uniform outlines the wonderful arc of Miaoman''s posture, and the grand gully on his chest is unobstructed. The cold girl who was so beautiful that people doubted its authenticity stood indifferently on the high platform of the altar, overlooking the sentient beings below. Behind her, a group of soldiers in pure black armor emerged from the exit, with several in white robes. , A person dressed as a wizard. She stood there, as if she was born to be the king of the world, with aura and majestic bloodline power, the knights bowed down to her with conviction, as if they were welcoming their gods. "His Majesty Shenluo." The waves of voices came and went one after another, with a strong heart of awe. Violet''s beautiful eyes swept over everything in front of her, she stood up, came to Lin, and pinched her neck. "Do you want to show your loyalty to him, friendship, or emotions beyond friendship?" Lin didn''t understand what she was talking about. Being choked on her neck made her feel a bit of slumber. The golden spear in front of her chest kept burning her wounds, making her worse. "However, it doesn''t matter what it is, it''s okay." The girl grinned and looked at the painful Lin with a grin, and spared no effort to drew the spear from her body and pulled her only arm. Threw her fiercely at the stone pillar of the altar. "Kacha!" The stone pillar broke, and Lin''s breathing, who was smashed under the stone pillar, gradually fainted. Not only did the wounds severely wounded by the Golden Spear show no signs of recovery, but they were also continuously burned, and her consciousness was constantly being occupied by darkness. "Obviously, he is just a vampire with impure blood. I haven''t died after tossing for so long? In terms of vitality, it is still very tenacious." The **** the altar stepped on Lin, who was about to faint, and said jokingly. "Now, you led the way for them? Not only led the way, but also joined the encirclement and suppression campaign with her own men." The girl put aside her smile and looked at the young man meaningfully. "So you are here. Misunderstanding, she is not my subordinate, I am not qualified to order them, besides, I am not leading the way, just cooperating in a play, I want me to lead the way, at least they are not worthy." The young man walked up. Before, there was a curve in the corner of his mouth. "It''s been a long time, my lovely sister, I''ve been thinking about you all night for my brother in the past six months. I often see you in my dreams. After waking up, there is endless emptiness. I always think about the day I can meet you again. See, continue the leading edge. "Puff, haha, there was a moment of silence, Ji Yue on the stage couldn''t help but laugh. "Are you serious? I was so curious to be able to say such nasty words in such a formal and serious tone. I am very curious about what have you experienced in the past six months, and where did that Mu Yu''s head go. " "People always have to learn to adapt and change, my dear sister, brother is not joking with you, me, I often think back to the past, you sleep in the babbling dreams in my brother¡¯s arms, in For my brother''s crotch ~ the experience of a toddler, standing on a stool with a bed sheet yelling that I am Queen Jiyue I''s "Whoosh!" " "Ah, so fierce, I don''t want to listen straight." Ji Bai silently looked at the golden spear that had just passed by. "Do you think that Gu is the same as before, don''t you dare to kill you." Ji Yue''s beautiful eyes narrowed. "Also, don''t call my sister, I don''t have a vampire elder brother"" "Eh, really, let me keep these beautiful memories for my brother anyway. ""Then you can bring these memories into your grave! " Chapter 14 ~ Descendants? "These precious memories, let me fix them in my mind forever, and I will remember them later, sighing that this is the green I have passed away." Then you can bring these memories into the grave. "Ji Yue smiled coldly, and three golden spears with delicate patterns suspended behind him, like a shower of rain, rushing toward the fragile and deadly place of the human body. "Why did you make a big move at the beginning, so you want to kill your brother?" While dodging and rolling, Ji Bai didn''t forget to play tricks, and teased Ji Yue on the altar with words. "The rebel Ji Bai is not inferior, no ruler or father is unfaithful and unfilial!" The Frost Cold Knight who retreated in the previous battle drew out his sword and fought with Ji Bai. "Ah, my former apprentice Hirst, who is unfaithful and unfilial when intersecting his master swords and swords?" With an ice and a fire, the two long swords overlapped, bursting out a lot of sparks. . "But there is one thing you said too much." Hirst''s Frost Longsword was obviously not [Yanhou]''s opponent, and was beaten back and forth. "I really don''t have a father." "Kang Kuang!" The ripples of Jin Honglie''s flames surged, the Frost Long Sword was shattered, and Hirst rolled several times in embarrassment, and slammed into the rock wall. , The strengthened physical body suffered a lot of damage, and under the heavy damage, he could no longer stand up. "Rebel Knight King, don''t be too mad!" The warlocks held their wands and used the inscriptions of the spells on the heads of their wands to help out. "I thought how many descendants of the Qulan, they are all humans, so why would they help the Qulan?" Ji Bai muttered to himself as he watched the crowd more excitedly than their own masters. No one paid any attention to his thoughts, almost everyone automatically blocked what he said. Qi Tu and the warlock behind him, whether it was melee swordsmanship or spell attack, Ji Bai didn''t take them seriously. The Destruction-order spell was embarrassed to shout so loudly, and he could only release it under the charity of others. This kind of curse, this kind of thing feels embarrassing to think about, but humans feel very proud. Ji Bai didn''t even use any sword skills to solve all the knights who approached. Although he did not reject the sword skills of the unknown warriors in memory, he absolutely did not like it. It has not been used for a long time, even his human sacred weapon[ Tianhui] also, now he can''t even sense the existence of this pair of armor. He doesn''t care much about these bells and whistles. He doesn''t care much about these fancy, flashy things. For him, what can kill the enemy quickly is a good skill. After not having so many strange requests to attack Ji Bai first, Ji Yue stopped the attack, just on the sidelines. Watching quietly, to be precise, observing the sword in Ji Bai''s hand. [Small fireball of destruction order] [Destroy Lightning Beam] [Small Cone of Destruction Stage] "It''s boring." Ji Bai waved his sword casually, all large and small curse attacks were engulfed by the tongue of fire, and nothing was left. "Sir Shenluo, it is not suitable to stay here for a long time. If you let him go, this matter will definitely be revealed. There are many dreams in the night." Like Ji Yue, the white-robed old man who has been watching from the sidelines said. "Well, gentlemen, do you want to show off your skills?" Ji Yue''s address brought a little respect. The people who were incited to die before were all barbarians. It doesn''t matter. These talents who watched the play with them later He is a core member and will never betray his true descendant of Quran. "Never mind the temptation, the human kid is able to fight with ease, and it seems that there are still many killer moves that he has not used. Regarding this matter, Ji Yue didn''t seem to be in a hurry. To say that there were many dreams in the night, Ji Bai had known the ins and outs of the whole incident and the people behind the scenes. It was exposed long ago, how could he wait until now? It shows that he also has concerns about this matter. If it weren''t for this, how could he still have the leisure to watch a show? "Sir, I can''t help you erase the recent memory of this little vampire, it should be too late." Ji Yue stomped Lin, who was fainting under her feet, and motioned. "Did you erase the memory? The memory within an hour can be erased, but Lord Shinra, isn''t it a more straightforward solution to kill her?" The white-robed old man asked. "Do you think it would be so easy?" Ji Yue glanced at Ji Bai, who was calm and calm under the siege of the crowd, counterattacking freely. "I have been observing him, and he has been observing me. The reason why he didn''t come forward and act on me was just because I felt that I had no intention of killing this little vampire. Besides, the identity of the head is not ordinary. Cause unnecessary trouble." "The old slave understands." The white-robed old man leaned slightly. Those of them who are courtiers only need to stand up and firm up her mind when the king is hesitant, instead of questioning the king''s wiseness. The old man took out a silver cross from the burqa, nodded Lin''s forehead, and the small, transparent mass was hooked out. Ji Bai didn''t react, as if he hadn''t seen the old man on the stage at all. Only Ji Yue knew that the guy''s purpose for their every move was very clear. The reason why this move was successful was because he had tacitly approved it. He deliberately wanted to cheat some guys. "It was very successful in erasing memories, Lord Shinra." "Ok. The flames roared, and storms blew up in the air, and the knights who followed them back and forth were caught up in it and burned clean. "Yes, Mr. Ji Bai, killed so many soldiers for me." Ji Yue''s beautiful eyes narrowed into a line. Of course Ji Yue knew that the other party hadn''t shown any real ability until now. In the "really arrogant" coughing silence scene, a small cough seemed particularly loud, and everyone turned to the sound source in unison. On the **** altar, the blood-stained girl struggling to prop up her body, Shui Lingling''s two eyes were unclear, so she looked at the people present, and finally fixed her eyes on Ji Yue who was on the side, without fear or fear. Affection, but with a hint of curiosity. Ji Yue''s eyes drenched slightly, glanced at the stone cup blood placed not far from the girl, and strode away. She felt a very familiar blood wave. "What''s your name." Ji Yue leaned down, stroking the blood-stained face, her tone was never so gentle. "Anna." The girl does not reject the other''s comfort. She is obviously a stranger who met for the first time, but she has a good impression of this young lady who is a little older than herself. Perhaps the other person doesn''t feel the look in her eyes when she looks at her. Let''s be malicious. "Anna, isn''t it?" Ji Yue rubbed the girl''s hair and picked it up. "That''s it." That gang of **** is not useless, before dying, they actually found it for themselves. I finally found what I was looking for, the descendants of the Saint Lun family, is there anything more pleasing than this? Holding the girl, even if it is Ji Yue, the corners of her mouth are outlined with a slight arc, just like the mother of the baby who regained her own child in the animal den, her gentle watery eyes, people can''t believe this is. An emperor with iron-blooded wrists can reveal it. At this moment, she was not like a cruel leader, but like a little mother who was full of kindness found her, she finally found her, a descendant of the Saint Lun family, a descendant of Bai Ming. "Are you willing to go with the lonely?" Ji Yue stroked Anna''s messy bangs aside, and said gently. think. "After hesitating for a moment, the girl named Anna nodded. Although the young lady in front of her body was full of **** smell, she did not hate it. On the contrary, she still had a kind of intimacy. She was originally an orphan, and the homeless Anna almost agreed without even thinking about it. Come down. "I will take good care of you." Ji Yue stroked each other''s tender skin, her eyes filled with tender feelings. This girl is a descendant of the Saint Lun family. This alone is enough. Ji Yue will make this child happy for a lifetime, even if she is only a collateral or a further branch, because she is similar to Ji Yueshen. The same blood of a loved one. "Congratulations, Lord Shenluo." The clever white-robed elders understood in an instant, and congratulated Ji Yue. "Although it''s impolite, I''m sorry to interrupt your warmth scene, did you forget me?" Ji Bai looked at the moving scene on the altar regardless of occasion. Is it really good for the enemy to do this now? He hates the feeling of being underestimated the most. Chapter 645: Unlike Ji Bai, the wooden falcon on the side breathed a sigh of relief. The competitor is a little girl under ten years old, and nothing is more refreshing than this kind of thing. His Majesty Shinra''s future husband and son can only be selected from the three or three families. It is almost impossible for the guy from the Pike-Cross family. The most qualified and most probable Saint-lun family inherits the mantle and bowl, and God helps me. Mu Falcon knows very well that no matter how Ji Yue likes this girl, the two of them are impossible to be together. There is probably only this one left in the line of Shenluo. If you want to pass on the blood line, you can only choose the mate. Male, otherwise, Shenluo might have no successor. At that time, it is not a question of whether she is willing or not. The advice of the ministers will put a huge pressure on Ji Yue, and in the end he can only be forced to choose "Mr." Ji Yue does not look at Ji Bai, and embraces Anna. , Glanced at the white-robed old man beside his eyes. "Old slaves understand." The white-robed elders stood up one after another. As warlocks, they were not as brave as knights. They used their blood to the extreme to catch the magic weapon and release the Quran curse with an overload effect. The brilliance from the head of the rod is gathered together, and the syllables of the singing elders overlap each other. The thick voice line is like a secret technique that has been passed down in ancient times, like a strong wave that slams down and destroys foreign enemies. Body. "Have you finally shown your true skills?" Ji Bai looked at the six-maned formations gradually converging in the sky and raised his spirits. "It takes so much time and effort to prepare a large-scale magic spell, but it is severely injured if it is interrupted. [Yanhou] Golden red flashes,) The fierce flame of the sword light slashed mercilessly at the white-robed warlocks who were still casting spells and singing, "Kang Kah!!" The sword light was blocked by a fierce iron halfway through. Then, Chang Tie hit and disintegrated the intense golden red flames. "Can you survive to this day? I have to praise your tenacious vitality like a worm." The wooden falcon who was holding a gun smiled coldly, and the tip of the black spear and [ìͺò] kept colliding with each other, golden red. Sparks flew out. "It turned out to be you, don''t come here unharmed." Such a hasty volunteering, extremely demonstrating Mu Falcon''s dedication, Ji Bai grinned provocatively. "Young people, just love to do things, so eager to express yourself, it''s a pity that your sweetheart doesn''t even bother to look at you." "Heh! You look so sour, I don''t hate it." Mu Falcon was not annoyed by poking the middle and short spots, but instead laughed at Ji Bai. "Appeared in front of her again in the name of her elder brother, without knowing that she was already disqualified? You, now in front of Lord Shinra, you are just a sad bug." "In this way, Mr. Mu Hay thinks that he has already been disqualified. Entering the finals? Then I sincerely congratulate you, but if you say I am a bug, you are not worthy." The long sword was picked, and [Yanhou] burst out bursting energy from the sword, as if every swing would cause it A sea of ??dead mountains and blood. Mu Falcon obviously felt the pressure increase, and between several shots, he retreated back to avoid the sharp edge for a while. Facing Ji Bai''s continuous pursuit, Mu Xun did not retreat but moved forward. The weapons of both sides collided with each other, but he saw Ji Bai smile coldly. [Bullet Gun] [Yanhou]''s full bombardment not only failed to injure him, but instead became a force to retreat to a safe area. "I accept your blessings, so goodbye." The wooden falcon''s voice drifted away, Ji Bai turned his head, and on the altar, the six-pointed star bombing array of several old men had gathered successfully, with vigorous energy, as if Touch and melt. [Guran Six-pointed Star Strangulation Array] The old men said loudly, the six energy waves converge into a point, and the point is the source to extend a thick energy wave. "Rebel, die." "Boom! Boom!" The cave land collapsed and the mountain was destroyed, and the falling rocks were melted and evaporated before they even touched the energy wave. Wherever the light flow went, it was razed to the ground in an instant. The explosion entrained a dazzling light, and after a ringing in the ears, everything fell silent. "The remnant enemy has been slain." The white-robed old man in the lead lightly put away his staff. Ji Yue in the distance covered Anna''s eyes, but frowned slightly. After the smoke dissipated, the hills in the bombed area collapsed, and large chunks of mud sank. "Sir Shenra, we are safe." However, the old man''s voice just fell. "Oh. What''s going on here?" A few unfamiliar voices came. The other members of the moon knight who had been overdue stood in front of the cracked mountain. After being shocked, they saw Lin fainting on the altar. "Miss Lin?" The sound they made naturally attracted the attention of Ji Yue and others. "So that''s it. The moon knights are holding the weapons in their hands tightly. "You two run away, we will delay the time for you, and be sure to send the news." The steel tribe headed said to the only two sub-cat tribes in the team. However, at this moment, among the collapsed rocks, a pair of huge black wings rose up, and the Qulan people present suddenly breathed a room. Chapter 15 ~ Please In the crevice of the collapse of the rock, the black ghost wing Suddenly rises, overturning the buried sand and mud, Dao''s scarlet dazzling light breaks through the cracks in the sand, gravel and mud With the dark red little bats scattered around, the whole An underground cave seems to have been affected by a behemoth Shaking, trembling. "What is this...!" The moon knights who can be here still have soft heels The descendants of Gulan, their faces pale as paper. "She''s here." Ji Yue looked indifferently and lifted off A huge black wing rising from tens of thousands of layers of gray sand. The two races of Gulan and Blood Spirit are born and dead They are extremely sensitive to each other''s existence, You can even smell the other person¡¯s blood across the skin At this moment, Ji Yue just feels full of herself The blood is boiling and burning, like boiling on a boiler The scorching hot water makes it hard to bear the heat. The blood spirit is afraid of the blood of Gulan, and the blood of Guran is also afraid Blood and spirit bloodlines, the two sides that regenerate and restrain each other are incompatible with each other. When ice and fire touch, it¡¯s either the flame cooling or the snow Ablation, there is no third result. "This, how cruel and savage blood is this? The veins... the white robe warlocks with impure blood of Gulan trembled Wei twitches, blood is constantly overflowing from the corners of his mouth, those ghost wings The owner exerts blood restraint coercion on them, but I don¡¯t plan to kill them directly, the blood is high and low. Pulse suppression is like a cat teasing its prey. The white-robed warlocks vomited blood, as if inadvertently Chapter 646: The aftermath released from time to time makes them worse than death. The strength of the opponents makes them almost instantly Lost the desire to fight. The wooden falcon is holding a spear, gritted his teeth, his eyes His bloodshot proved that the pressure he was under was not easy. Only Jiyue stood still as a mountain, fine To check, you can see the sweat on her forehead Liquid, forcibly supporting the body that is constantly trembling, even in bad condition Anna, who has all kinds of uncomfortable reactions, can''t take care of it "I haven''t seen the world." With a sneer. There was a smile of irony and ridicule. It''s over, can you waste a little more? Self-proclaimed Quran You descendants are too far away from your ancestors Could it be that after this thousand years, you Qulan only Do you retain the instincts of eating and drinking Lazard? "silver The white figure rushed out of the thick fog, and his scarlet eyes were full of swimming A sharp smile, with small fangs from the corners of his mouth, hanging The color of laughter. Regardless of the suppression of the enemy and the enemy, the power of the bloodline is about to open The moon knight who delayed the retreat plan was also shocked In place, it is difficult to move. "Vampire?!" The descendants of Gulan were surprised. They were terrified at the same time, they didn¡¯t understand, for How can the appearance of a vampire be triggered? Such a big reaction. "Finally met." Ji Yue smiled lightly. A stiff smile was forced out. "The Scarlet Scourge, Greedy devourer, the last empress of the Blood Spirit Empire, Solanya Rasambo. "The Queen of the Blood Spirit Empire?!" She, she is the strongest in that era Who, Solanya the Greedy Devourer? ? " "The emperor''s name is Bai Ji, not what you said The last Empress of the Blood Spirit Empire. "The silver-haired girl ''S smile is very sweet, as beautiful as a dream, as if pure Pure and flawless, lonely and arrogant, not a world of fireworks So, but the identity of the other party is just reversed, it¡¯s In human culture, the evil that feeds on human blood Vampire. "So that''s it, are you called Bai Ji now? No The so-called, whatever it is called, your soul is lonely You can''t feel wrong. "Ji Yue smiled indifferently. Hearing is fictitious, seeing is believing, I didn¡¯t know much before Believe it, now it seems that you are really born again. Don''t you allow us to be born again? Don''t be unharmed, ancient His Majesty, the last emperor of the Orchid Empire, or Should we call you Ji Yue? Or my lovely sister ) Well, we are still very open-minded, if we want to It''s okay if we call you sister, we Don''t mind Recognize one more sister. "Bai Ji is in the air Sitting empty, his elbow propped his head jokingly. "Queen of the Vampires, don''t do it for a while. If this is rude to my emperor, then I will die Fighting together will also cost you! "Wooden Falcon suppressed The anger in the heart sent a message to Bai Ji in the air. It¡¯s hard to imagine the true identity of such a strong man ! For a long time, the bugs that can only be overlooked by themselves, When I think that my life and death are in the other side''s thoughts During this time, Mu Falcon felt even more unwilling. Chapter 647: "Oh, what a terrible expression." Bai Ji Pretending to be frightened. Brother N Tian, ??don¡¯t be so fierce. Everyone. I''m so scared... Then we want to ask, Mu Falcon first What price can you make the emperor pay? It''s like a clown who is stunned by the crowd to say a few words to us Speaking innocuously and ruthlessly, I still risk it like an ant Biting our toes at the risk of being crushed to pieces? "..." The self-esteem wooden falcon can''t stand it The opponent¡¯s insult, advance with the gun, the sharp tip of the gun flashes Purple thunder gleamed. [Evil resentment violent thunder strike] Bai Ji yawned and reached out with a finger Stopped the tip of the black spear shining heavily with thunder. [Shadow of Cain] The shadow at the fingertips climbed along the tip and barrel of the gun. Mu Falcon¡¯s body, black and white, he kept on Engraved movements, expressions and postures, like time pauses "I don''t know what to do with ants, we don''t bother to watch At a glance, what sense of presence do you find? "Bai Ji pulled out the giant The sickle, the sickle stalk fell heavily on the head of the condensed wooden falcon, Hit him upside down like a baseball, half On the way, he was bitten by a few little bats and pulled up, next to As he threw it in the air, five big ice hammers nailed him to death On the stone wall. The gun cross among the three major families of Gulan is easy to blow The Gray Force suffered a disastrous defeat, completely unilateral, There is no resistance to torture. The knights and the people in white robes were shocked. In their impression, the vampire queen is only Is an unintuitive concept, I haven¡¯t seen the specific How strong they are, there is always a trace in their hearts that can reflect To win, to overcome her fluke, to this day, this The desperation that is too large to breathe will make them The heart is completely darkened. Everyone¡¯s attention is unfathomable When the blood ghost queen was on her body, it was like the team in the corner The few moon knights were perfectly ignored. "Quickly." After detecting the recovery of mobility The steel men quickly moved into the team with the fastest speed The two Asian cats winked, meaning to let They ran quickly, ran out of the cave, and they would see these The information is reported to the upper level of the moon knight without leaving behind. However, when he looked back, the two Asians The cats face pain-they are darkened by a few The little red bat bit his neck and tugged. "Several people, I haven''t finished the banquet yet, where do you want to go?" Looking back again, the exquisite cheeks like porcelain dolls were full of malicious smiles. "You...that, Lord Ji Bai?? What are you doing, we are on one side, they It''s my companion. "The steel men can''t help but Can bite the bullet and want to pull the relationship. "The emperor is on your side, this question Why don''t we know it? ... Bai Jiwai He tilted his head and controlled the two little bats The cat drew to his side. "The relationship between us Yes, shouldn¡¯t it be each other¡¯s deception, each Do you secretly stumble each other? "You, what do you want to do? Don''t do it , Now the enemy is currently, you have no responsibility to deal with us Isn''t it the benefit of Ho? "The steel men dare not speak Excessive, can only persuade each other bitterly, hoping that the other party can be aware Chapter 648: To the present form of the same hatred, let them go, After looking for a chance to slip away. "We are on the same boat People, grasshoppers on the same line, both glory and loss All damage... Ya cats utter pain The tragic cry, Bai Ji did not even listen to the steel men The patience of speaking began to eat the two cats. "I haven''t eaten for a few days, the cat smells a bit bloody Thick...Huh? What did you say? "Bai Ji wipe I wiped the blood from the corners of my mouth, and then the two were soaked up. The lynx body was thrown down. "You, you can''t do this, we are now Companion of a camp, you are uneasy about doing this The Gang Clan youth turned purple and tried to explain it to The other party listens to the stakes in this, but it¡¯s his stomach The little ink in the child is obviously not enough to fool Bai Ji . Just one question, Mr. Really figured out his position Follow the stand? Take yourself too much as a dish, one On board? Are you worthy to be in the same boat with us? Bai Ji plays with the taste. "Whichever side you are on, you are always There is no impact, so we are very curious, Why do you have such a negotiating tone to tell the emperor Well, I don¡¯t know that the conditions for the establishment of equal negotiations are double Are the chips in the hands of the sides equal? ? " "You can''t do this, kill us, Yueqi The regiment will be alert to you, we can guarantee , Not a word about your related secrets... "Idiot Zhubaiji stuck out her tongue. g" You We are all gone, who would doubt us? Just suspect us Can''t show any evidence. ¡¯ "You, are you sure you want to do things so absolutely situation? ! " Don¡¯t just talk, we only believe in this life Two kinds of people can keep secrets, one is the one we trust One kind, dead. " "Run!" Feeling turbulence in the air In the chaotic waves, the steel men hurriedly ordered the team behind him Evacuate, and stay where he is, when he sees, I can probably get a few minutes for my teammates... Before he started to think like this, he felt After a while, he flew out and saw him I''m still there, bleeding like a fountain Half-length. "When you come, don''t leave." Bai Ji completely changed Made a silver demon, countless blood whips All the fish that slipped through the net were swept away, like a hunting spider Like to pull it to yourself, or use a sickle to It is chopped into meat strips, or it is bitten open with sharp fangs The necks of the prey **** them into dried meat. "It tastes good, barely enough." Bai Ji Jiang The blood remaining on the edge of the lips is licked clean and will be sucked Throw away the dried meat and take one out from under the skirt Wipe the corners of the mouth with a silk towel. "I''m full, thanks for the money Dare to threaten her? Just use your blood to pay it back "It''s cruel and tyrannical..." The white-robed warlocks who witnessed the whole process were surprised at her. of. "Now, my lovely sister, keep staring at us Chapter 649: Looking at it this way, we can''t help but eat you. Bai Ji licked the blood remaining on her fingers, charming Scarlet eyes narrowed into a slit. Saint "Look at us like this, you are not afraid that we will give you killed? "Bai Ji smiled. "If you want to try, you can try. To protect Anna¡¯s safety, Ji Yue has transferred her to The elders behind him, each holding a spear, Walk fearlessly. Come forward. As a king, she can¡¯t show everything in front of her subordinates Negative emotions like fear and panic, if so Will sweep the prestige. "Try it? Puff, you think, now you Is it our opponent? "Bai Ji looked down at the crowd Trembling, terrified, but not backing away at all One step of the Quran. "If we want to, it''s a snap Can make you all heads to the ground. "But you don''t want to do this, do you." Ji Yue Smiled. "If Her Majesty wants to kill me, I guess The plan started early, so much I need to talk nonsense with loneliness, As you said, I am not yours now opponent. " "But just now the empress''s murderous sentiment Looking at the situation, you and them also had feasts and grievances, even It can be said to be a hostile relationship. In this case, stay We are the wise decision for you. "Well, you are right, for profit, We have no reason to kill you, but Yes, considering this The old and new hatreds that lasted for thousands of years, we hate you again Itchy teeth, ah, for a while I don¡¯t know what to do It''s done. "Bai Ji held her face, showing a sorrowful look The appearance of ribs. "Ah, I thought of it, that''s it." Bai Ji Smiled and shook his finger. Everyone looked at each other, and now their own destiny holds In the hands of the other party, the other party is too much, who I dare not say one more word. "My lovely sister, you are Gulan now Is the emperor right? I don¡¯t want to embarrass you too much, as long as you Can please us, let''s let you go without saying anything Your people, and don¡¯t mention anything about you, how is it? "The queen thinks that I should what. "Ji Yue''s expression is indifferent, without sorrow or joy. "It¡¯s up to you, we don¡¯t limit your posture and Imagination, for example, kneel down and beg me for mercy, Learn a few dog barks, lick our shoes, or let us Step on your head, put a scissor hand or anything, you can Yo. "Bai Ji Xiaoyingying''s words haven''t finished yet Was interrupted by the furious Quran reprimanded. "Dirty vampire, don''t go too far! Let our majesty kneel and kowtow to you? ? Pooh, Your ancestors are not worthy to carry shoes to my majesty. ]! " Looking patiently at the extra pool of minced meat on the ground, Put away the giant sickle. "Now, what''s the matter? Make a decision quickly. Chapter 16 ~ Entering the Middle Way "Now, what''s the matter? Make a decision quickly Bai Ji''s mouth bends slightly. "We are not very Chapter 650: Patience, it¡¯s better to hurry up, or wait a while, let¡¯s But I changed my mind. "Be your white 8 dream, go vampire! Shike You can¡¯t be humiliated, only the Quran people who are standing dead, there is no Quran who was born on his knees. "The old man''s white beard They were so angry that they glared at Bai Ji. Finger pointed at her, eyes cracking. "It''s only the bones we''ve seen before eye. "Bai Ji put away her smile, her eyes filled with smiles. The child''s killing intent overflowed in a flash. "I admire you, no I''m sorry, we won''t allow finger to point to myself The guy got lucky to survive. However, there was a few sounds of bone cracking and fleshy skin. The voice of the old man¡¯s evil **** was alive and crushed into a pool Mashed meat. "Your Excellency I can''t wait to see Bai Ji''s whole life Looking at her, if her eyes can kill people, Bai Ji might already be Have been shredded by them hundreds of times, but they couldn¡¯t No matter how angry it is, it¡¯s just futile, it¡¯s incompetent and furious. "Quickly make a decision, oh "Master Shinra, don''t listen to this demon''s bewitching , You are the supreme of the Qulan, your dignity is the Qulan Dignity, even if you follow this demon, you won¡¯t believe it Keeping promise, how could she let us go? she was This is murder and condemnation, I want to take it by the way before we get rid of us Insult our dignity. "Seeing Ji Yue hesitate Her subordinates tried to persuade her. "It''s not a pity that we died, but Shinra Yishiyan Pride that has lasted for tens of thousands of years may be in this vein Cut off. "Hey, brother, don''t add to yourself Play, can you add a play to us? Our kinsmen have never spoken Every word keeps its promise, every word never breaks, but you We Qur''ans, there are countless criminal convictions Bai Ji frowned slightly and retorted. "Bah! The vampire queen, kill if you want, Come on, kill us if you have the ability, let me see it is Is your sickle sharp or our bones harder! One! Vampire. I won''t let you go ...The light of the knife is fleeting, the blood is splashing, and nothing The whole corpse snaps at the moment when the light of the knife disappears The two sounds are stacked together, and the death is terrible. "The emperor is not in a hurry, the **** is in a hurry, the master did not speak , What are you grabbing? Do you want to do it for the master? "Bai Ji Leng Hummed. "Your Majesty, please keep your hand, don''t embarrass me Genus. "Ji Yue said. "Go ahead, want me How to do it. "Oh, do you mean you want us to choose it for you?" Bai Ji¡¯s green fingers lightly touch her lips, and the corners of her mouth are slightly bend. "Sure? We really want to help you choose? "Your Majesty, no!" "This devil, how she takes me to nothing Stomach, you are the last descendant of the Gulan line, think twice "Vampire devil, come at me, I don¡¯t Afraid of you! "The winner, the loser, Kou, there is nothing to say." Ji Yue''s tone was flat. "That''s right, the winner and the loser are just like you We assemble the mainland coalition forces to break through the city of King¡¯s Landing, they are powerless The weak of Huitian lie in the grave, not worthy of history Chapter 651: Leave the pen and ink. "Bai Ji grinned and smiled sarcastically. "Well, you are our good sister For sake of it, we can''t break you up, lick Wa, self-humiliation, those too much gameplay will be eliminated. , Directly knelt on the ground neatly, and knocked at us Head, yell her Majesty Long live. Ji Yue asked. do it! " "This devil wants to Yao and his face were thrown on the ground and trampled... so vicious! " No matter how dissuased by the subordinates next to him, Bai Ji only This is how Ji Yue looked at the silent Ji Yue with a smile. "Okay, I will do it. "One...!" Hearing Ji Yue''s answer There was an elder who couldn''t bear it, his eyes were black, Almost fainted. In a wailing full of resentment, Ji Yue Stepped forward, hesitated for a moment, and knelt down on one knee. "Haha, the action is very rusty? It''s okay, very You will be proficient soon. "Bai Ji naturally won''t refuse Fang took the initiative. Come forward and bow down, put away his wings and point his toes The ground, lightly fell on the ground. "We need to give you some time to be mentally prepared Are you ready? We are still very tolerant in this regard. "Standing Before Ji Yue, Bai Ji leaned her chest on her waist. "No need." After all, Ji Yue had two legs And bend and kneel down, at the same time, the forehead begins to approach ground. "Ahhh. One" the subordinates couldn''t bear it Closed his eyes and stood on the mainland for nearly ten thousand years. The Orchid Empire...Today, it was finally lost and only left The last trace of dignity. They don¡¯t blame their emperor, only their self It is not strong enough to protect the line of Shenluo. "Humph~ Little Vampire~ It''s sunny today Mood, birds blinked at me~" Bai Ji was in a great mood Yes, even hummed an unknown little nursery rhyme. Seeing Ji Yue''s cold smile. Suddenly, she pulled aside full of blood Jewel cup, jumped up, and buckled it fiercely On the head of the triumphant Bai Ji, the blood is pouring down A waterfall of blood engulfed Bai Ji from top to bottom "Long live Her Majesty! Hahaha... Ji Yue''s uncontrollable laughter echoed in the sky. "Ahhhh! SF7 scalp, five bright It seems that every inch of skin is being bitten by poisonous insects Eclipse, the blood dyed Bai Ji¡¯s long silver hair, all over It''s blood, she rolls all over the floor, tearing her immature voice Heartbroken screams, the hysterical face began to crumble Bad, corroded. "Lonely and lovely sister, Gulan''s bloody How does it feel? ~" Ji Yue touched her hands in the first Order the gemstone cup that is not left, with a cruel smile on his face "This is the **** nemesis, my sister specially I was given you a strong medicine. Are you happy? " "You, you count..." Bai Ji''s voice I became hoarse, and corroded white smoke came out of my body , Her legs and feet have melted into a puddle of water, and she has only left His hand leaned toward Ji Yue. Oh, no, you don¡¯t even have a leg anymore. "Ji Yue stepped on Chapter 652: With only half of Bai Ji left, she smiled playfully "Well, okay, it''s so mean when you''re unprepared. "Soldiers never tire of deceit, this throne stone cup is consecrated Passed blood, ordinary vampires die when they touch it, how about you, Maybe I can live for a while, what will be the last words?" Ji Yue teasedly kicked Bai Ji in the head. "Ahem,...". "Not reconciled? Then I will be more happy. Your Majesty is like this, so let''s stop here if you are not reconciled Don''t let your guard down on the enemy until the last minute Save it for the next life and improve your memory. Farewell My dear sister. "Ji Yue stretched out her hand and put Bai Ji Put down her trembling fingers and cover her eyelids "This, did you succeed." "The Vampire Queen, was killed by her Majesty?? The turning point was too great, and all the Gulan officials behind him Looking at the underground one with an incredible look The complete corpse of the vampire is in search of the vampire queen After completely losing his breath, he was overjoyed. "Hahaha! We won, we won Queen of Vampires. "Huh...Ji Yue turned around and relieved Angrily, watching with some doubts, his complexion suddenly changed The stiff subordinates, a cold feeling from The heel rises directly to the scalp. "My lovely sister~ you are really good. A pale, blood-stained hand touched her shoulder head. "You can''t relax until the last minute, right? Sister, remember it~" "Ka!" Ji Yue patted that hand away, just about to go Run back, a feeling of weightlessness, followed by heels off Leaving the ground, the whole person was pulled up by the little bat "Ah, it''s really dirty." Bai Ji was disgusted. Tossed the cuffs, it was obviously useless. The whole body is covered with sticky blood, probably all Take a shower several times to get the smell that makes her sick Get rid of completely, the clothes are also light "How dare we splash all of us while we are not paying attention Chicken blood, what should you be guilty of? ? "Bai Ji smiled Several large pound signs appeared on the forehead. "Ah..." was dragged into the air Jiyue¡¯s neck was pinched by Bai Ji, and all her limbs were scarlet Controlled by the little bat, she can only let the other party close her hands Tighten his fragile neck. "You, why don''t you have one "Let¡¯s also give you a piece of advice, don¡¯t use you Imagination to estimate the Scarlet Queen¡¯s ability to regenerate , You can''t imagine. "Bai Ji grinned her fangs. If you want to hurt us, at least this point is not enough. "Cough..." Ji Yue gritted her teeth, a pair of beauty Looking at Bai Ji with gloomy eyes, the feeling of suffocation flooded into the big Brain, she bit her lips and teeth hard to support. "But don''t worry, we won''t choke you to death like this Yes, my lovely sister, this is too boring , We have always liked tooth for tooth and eye for tooth! Bai Ji''s smile was full and she even gave out a smile like a silver bell Suddenly Ji Yue had a bad feeling, Feeling numb scalp. See R, Bai Ji bit her finger, Xian The blood dripped down, Bai Ji casually sent the blood to Ji Yue A little on his cheek. Chapter 653: "Swiss! A corrosive white smoke Soaring up, Ji Yue''s pupils widened and she forbeared. The pain of corrosion was silent. "Blood spirit and Gulan''s blood are mutually reinforcing and restraining each other. Thanks for reminding, if you don¡¯t do this, we forgot Such a fun way to play, hehehe..." Bai Ji laughed It became more brilliant, holding Ji Yue¡¯s cheeks with one hand, strong Xing opened her mouth. "Don''t be shy, come, sister will give you delicious food Oh! "Bai Ji will still be bleeding hands The finger stuck into Ji Yue''s mouth. "Gum!...". The hot pain is in the taste buds Exploded, and entered the esophagus along the throat, Ji Yue was in pain Tears are going to drop, if not very well Restraint, may have painful slurred speech, wow Wow screamed. I bite my finger, anyway, I¡¯m not afraid, but when the time comes, Bai Ji smiled and looked at Ji Yue, who had rushed to stop subconsciously merging the two jaw movements. There was no pain O, relying on patience to support it, it can be said to be terrible , I can only stare at myself with teary eyes Already, it seems like I want to cramp myself. "Puff, Xiaoyue, are you too cute?" Bai Ji rubbed Ji Yue''s cheek. "Retrieving the memories of the previous life, how can it be a little kid? It hasn''t changed at all, it''s really nostalgic. "Idle... (liar) "Ah, when did we lie to you? When When I am ignorant and ignorant, we don¡¯t know that the future will happen I can only sigh when it is like this, it''s really a worldly event Impermanence. "Ming..." Ji Yue obviously didn''t listen to Bai Ji I missed the surplus of homework, she was already in pain almost to God Unconscious, the blood rolls from the esophagus into the stomach, and then It''s the intestines, and then The pain that is hard to breathe, the blood in front of me The silver-haired loli dyed all over is undoubtedly an out-and-out Re-black the devil, pretending to be chatting, didn¡¯t notice her at all The way she reacted, she didn¡¯t feel the pain she caused her Passionate, even enjoy it "Master Shinra!" Ministers on the ground watching Seeing his majesty the emperor, who is always cold and prestigious, actually Revealing such an unexpected reaction and watch Love, almost no one expected. They are willing to help, but they are unable to intervene , I can only watch Ji Yue suffer from the devil endlessly Torture. Yet? No matter how big you grow, how many streams will you get The inheritance of the batch, your sister is still your sister. "Ming..." Ji Yue''s pupils shrank suddenly, as if The whole lungs are burning, and the hot blood burns The throat and esophagus were completely unconscious. The Quran ministers will still be nailed to the wall, falling into a faint Jue¡¯s wooden falcon was rescued and looked helplessly at the sky. One scene, when you don¡¯t know what to do, one The sharp light, like a dawn breaking through the darkness Flashed by, waiting for everyone to come back to their senses, in the air Ji Yue had already got rid of the shackles and kept falling. She fell into a hard embrace. Holding a bow, tightly wrapped in iron armor The tall man caught Ji Yue like a phantom "Tsk." Bai Ji looked at being penetrated by the silver arrow, and yet. On the dripping wrist, glanced below and quickly evacuated to safety Armored knights in the entire region. Chapter 654: Good archery, can be called superb. Shoot without feeling bad at all. With five arrows, while shooting off her hand, Ji Yue Saved it, really a ruthless character. "You finally came." Ji Yue''s mouth kept overflowing Donate blood and signaled the man who was thief to put himself down. "I thought you wouldn''t be coming, Ten Crossbow The descendant of the word family. ¡¯ The son''s voice was stunned through the crevices of the helmet. "Ahem, I hope you think so in your heart of. "Ji Yue coughed a few times, supported by the knight Down the altar After the armored man with unknown coming into the arena, All the ministers gave expressions of relief. The profile reflects the strength of this canned man It must not be simple, it can even become the whole The existence of the finale of the Quran forces. This body is wrapped like a canned food. Chapter 17 ~ Get Out! "It''s too late to come down." The man in heavy armor Respectfully, the sound of the urn sound is hard to hear Also the original sound. "It''s not too late, I still have a breath of loneliness, isn''t it? Before that, it¡¯s not too late, cough, cough" Ji Yue seemed to jokingly said, wiping the blood remaining in the corners of her mouth, and the burning sensation in the stomach and esophagus The feeling did not fade, but continued to ferment. Ji Yue¡¯s face became paler and paler, just because of the emperor Wang¡¯s face cannot be shown in front of his subordinates , But she remembered the humiliating look just now Looking back, gritted teeth staring at the sky is still Bai Ji with a calm smile on her face. This is the price of being sealed with power, profound Made her realize. With her current strength, she has met some unknown powerhouses I can still keep more than myself, but if I encounter the entire continent, Those who are at the top level will be humiliated and degraded if they are captured. For plaything. Must, quickly find a way to regain strength, no matter Is it to kill or use other shameful means. One. "Sir, Shinra, is there something to be gained from this trip?" "Is there any gain you can''t see, you still need ask me. "Ji Yue''s relationship with this armored man It seems very subtle, pure subordinates and superiors, among them There was also a faint feeling of helplessness. The man in armor approached the responsible man silently The knight who was protecting Anna''s subordinates approached, and the iron helmet leaned forward. "What''s your name. ... Anna. "Unhumanly cold helmet A drew closer, Anna behaved a little timid, petite The body moved back. "Anna." The armored man looked quietly Looking at the girl, as if thinking about something, wrapped her palms Raised her big hand and rubbed her head. "Now, don''t bully her." Ji Yue frowned slightly "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh? This family looks happy Have we been forgotten again? "Bai Ji dissatisfied Puffed up cheeks. "Spour the blood on us Are we hanging aside? Now, our lovely sister, of The previous "kneeling ceremony seems to have not been fully carried out, you As a generation of emperors in front of the followers¡¯ words, The impact is not good. Chapter 655: The man in armor supported Ji Yue and gave it to The attendant maid takes care of it. "Fortunately, the Scarlet Empire, oh no, the Blood Spirit Emperor Her Majesty Queen of the Kingdom, Her Majesty Queen Bai Ji. "armor The man bowed politely while holding a sword and crossbow. "In front of your king, bow to other kings Bow and salute, be careful that your king is jealous. "Bai Ji Said half-jokingly. "Below, out of courtesy and respect for you Heavy, the Qulan is a country of etiquette, and the inertial style is first to etiquette. Soldiers. "The armored man is neither humble nor overbearing. "Yes, as far as war etiquette is concerned, you are Stubborn, with some stubborn curses with a beard The old man is much more comfortable talking. "however Next, Bai Ji narrowed her eyes and said, "Then, take it You are here to fight me, Mr. Cavalier. I want to ask you, how sure are you to defeat us? "There is no certainty of victory, and there is no guarantee "It''s boring, let''s listen to this ambiguous answer The ears are all cocooned. "Bai Ji rolled her eyes "Now, this sentence seems to be okay for all enemies Say it? "Indeed, I also think that Her Majesty the Queen This question asked is very boring, what to answer Yes, I naturally gave it casually. "Armor ride Soil carrying swords and crossbows.. "The enemy is strong or weak, It is our duty to swing the sword for the king, how can we be strong because of the enemy? Weak and hesitant? " Knight, of course, this is only possible. "Riding... Bai Ji Mu Ran, holding her forehead with her hand , She wiped off the guran blood that had lost its effectiveness on her face It''s a headache, I feel like seeing this kind of person ¡­Inexplicable annoyance, inexplicable feeling particularly irritable , I hate this guy. Said these inexplicably deceiving people politely Nonsense, making yourself like a partner of justice Just a nasty fly, in front of my ears The buzzing made her feel so irritable. Kill this guy. "Honorable guy, you can go on These beautiful words, in the mask we put you in disguise Before taking it off! "Bai Ji suddenly became angry , Holding [Gutemala], she is not hiding herself Coercion, release with all strength, press the bones of the ants Got to creak. The top of the cave was overturned directly, and the mountain collapsed, The land collapsed and the mountains were destroyed, and the descendants of Gulan saw the worthy name Real "The Wrath of the Emperor" The released invisible pressure shattered the rock, Changed the terrain structure, shattered the solid mountain, Standing in the air, the power of the rich veins rages The silver-haired girl is like a **** descending to the earth, every step she takes, It seems that all the corpses are spreading across the wild, and there is a sea of ??blood. [All-knowing and Almighty] She was serious. "Now, you think you still have a chance to win What. "Bai Ji proudly said. "Seeing what we are Is there a gap between the two, as long as we think about it, Can crush you to pieces and win? This kind of thing Out of reach for you. Chapter 656: "Of course, we don''t have to kill you Ignore the trembling, I dare not do more than a word Bai Ji opened her arms and said wantonly. "Dignity and life can¡¯t have both. If you have the possibility of victory, what decision will you make? The armored knight seems to have never heard Bai Ji say The same, shoot an arrow with a bow, and an arrow grazes Bai Ji ''S shoulders slid over. Naturally it was not that the shot was missed, but he did it deliberately As far as the knight is concerned, the opponent is not yet ready to fight If you don¡¯t shoot, it¡¯s meaningless to win without war, that arrow Probably just as his answer, reminding her to open Signal of war. "Your Majesty''s words are superfluous." Cavaliers tuned Try your own crossbow and continue to shoot arrows. ? ? Is this sentence familiar? Bai Ji was taken aback, and then she felt her throat blocked "Your chivalry doesn''t seem to help you To defeat this king. "On that distant day, the strength is far away The unreachable vampire queen laughed at him. "Your words are superfluous, Her Majesty Empress Lilias under. "He put the sword on his shoulder blade and made a mark. Quasi-knight ceremony. This is his extremely proud belief and he is not allowed to Who provoked, Shattered Bai Ji buried her head low. The war has never changed, just played with each other The role is constantly changing. She stared at the ground tightly, on the armor with a bow and arrow Qi Shi couldn''t help but gritted his teeth and said angrily. "Boy, dare to pick up what we said before Fuck, you''re looking for death! ¡® [Multiple Necrospheres of Shadows] With a wave of the sickle, clusters and flakes are like stars The black core silver rim ball fell like a shower of rain. The knight suddenly raised his bow and arrow, saying that it''s too late, then it''s fast , Countless arrows pierced through the shower, Block all black spheres like a barrier. The aftermath of the explosion rises, curls up in disgust A white shadow broke through the air and dived into the ground. "Kang Dang!" The collision of the giant sickle and the long sword shot A lot of sparks, dizzying movements flashed by There were afterimages, and the two had already clashed in the blink of an eye. ten times. "Let''s see how long you can hold on. [Trial is a sacred ruling] [Sacred Buffer Healing] [Natural eagles] In the face-to-face confrontation, Bai Ji did not , Even already Think extinct, give her a blood mill, and say that Tianyan will be with you Yeah light connection = continuous three, one after another. "Sir Shenra, that, is it Gulan blood? The unique sacred and trial spells? It''s an old vein I¡¯m getting older, do I feel wrong, one The blood race can use the curse unique to the Quran bloodline, But the old man, I am too old to use it... Some senior Gulan elders were dumbfounded. Ji Yue didn''t answer him, her eyes were a little inexplicable Chapter 657: Swordsmanship alone, without any blessings, armor The driver just has the ability to fly, and carries a variety of extras. Bai Ji played back and forth, not even at all The tendency to be disadvantaged. Bai Ji''s feet are off the ground, and she rides on her armor with a sickle pole On his long sword, in an upside-down posture, with the help of Fang''s shoulders kicked, his wings flapped and flew into the sky, As soon as he changed into the shape of a **** of death, he swooped down. 1st Shadow Reaper Dive] "Boom boom boom!" The bursting shadow matter energy mad Raging, the armored knight who has been too late to dodge is the center Spread, overturning the buried stones around. It''s not over yet, Bai Ji once again took advantage of her strength to fly. Xi¡¯s sunlight gathers on the tip of the giant sickle, which contains The heat energy is getting richer and richer. [Holy Eclipse] The brilliance of overflowing light energy was thrown to the ground by her, Spread ripples on all sides like the tide, looking down Like a juvenile chrysanthemum blooming on the ground, and like The rising sun. The two elements of shadow and yang take turns bombarding, the two elements Stacked together, the power is not like one plus one . Successively released the magic of many other races¡¯ veins Rao Shi Bai Ji also spilled a few traces of sweat on her forehead. only Enemies that can make her fight happily, rarely The smoke dissipated, and the other party did not lose as a result Fighting power, surprisingly, Bai Ji is not surprised by this However, even if he was not beaten to death by himself, it¡¯s not bad. Maimed To her disappointment, she feels Less than a trace of negative feelings like despair, even if you feel So that I almost lost my life in such embarrassment =, he doesn''t seem to be in a bad shape. Brightness and integrity from the heart, the way to ride the earth He is so dazzling and dazzling. "Futility, is it interesting, even if you don¡¯t , What about your king? "Bai Ji asked "If I give up glory, I will let my lord It is more humiliating than death. "The knight replied Definitely. He knows the gap between himself and the Queen of Vampires, Treat death as home. Interesting, then you will all die. "White The expression gradually became scary. The field has entrusted Anna to a minister. green As a king, she cannot escape, once she tries Go, the glory of Quran is completely ruined, this is Things that are absolutely not allowed. The armored knight clenched his sword, ready to fight Next attack, not just him, all the Cavaliers Shi, although he was afraid of her, he did not step back Afraid of one step Want them. What is courage? Simply fearless? No inside Fear, still go forward, this is true "Cut." Bai Ji reduced her expression and raised her hand. The knife changed back to the card issuer again. "It''s boring, really no On the ground, the knight and Ji Yue and her subordinates All were taken aback, ready to die, but the enemy Chapter 658: I returned the weapon, no one figured out what the **** it was "??" The knight was suspicious for a moment. "Still stunned, don''t want to die? Take yours Save us looking at you upset. "Bai Ji Ring Chest There is no good airway with one eye closed. "Hurry up, if you don''t, we have to change Care? ¡® After making sure that the other party won''t shoot them The armored knights headed hurriedly organized the remaining people to evacuate After the break for Ji Yue, he cut off bit by bit. Evacuate from the crevice of the mountain. Just considering they are still useful, kill him now It''s not time, are there other reasons? No no It''s impossible. I watched farther and farther, and finally disappeared completely Ying, Bai Ji closed her eyes and sighed, ruined Between the walls, she was the only one left. Due to the large scale of the previous battle, the entire hole Together with the valley above it is cracked, terrible She fell back to the ground and regained her human form, not knowing why Well, I feel tired, whether it¡¯s physically or Psychologically, but despite this, he still has to carry A comatose vampire walks back, no one can touch When will this girl wake up. "...Ji Bai coughed twice and moved .The stains and blood stains on the stains are wiped off, picked up and dropped on By the side, [Yanhou] is still glowing. Piggybacking Lin, he was brewing, almost already The explanations to be reported have been sorted out. The enemy found their whereabouts and followed Si Ban (eyeliner) retreated all in order to cover them Killed, Lin was also badly wounded, she died anyway. It¡¯s okay to make up whatever you want, even if they Doubts can''t show evidence. Get rid of that group of famous companions, pronounced as eyeliner Fire, Ji Bai is refreshed and has no heart at all burden. Don¡¯t blame him secretly They got off the hook. What is their destiny for this long-planned operation I can''t get it. Return to the enchantment. "Ah... thing, ahhh "Mr. Ji Bai, don''t worry, speak slowly." Ling The girl Ji Bai reported calmly looked at her wounded The blood-stained Ji Bai handed over a glass of water. ¡­¡­Sorry, the above is the action The Ministry reported that the action was exposed and we failed, Some colleagues, in order to cover our evacuation, use their bodies We blocked the Quran people who were chasing after him, and I''m Ji Bai coughed a few times while covering his chest. "Lin, also suffered severe injuries and collapsed into fainting. Don¡¯t blame yourself, Mr. Ji Bai, this matter is We were not thoughtful. "Looking at the face without blood , Sitting there constantly coughing, almost coughing up the lungs Ji Bai, the girl could only sigh heavily. You go back and rest first, Lin¡¯s situation, I will The time is still yours. "It''s hard work, cough... he is holding his heart Out of the room. Ji Bai didn¡¯t pretend to cough. He coughed all the way back. Chapter 18~ "Stay, Mr. Ji Bai." Just opened the door, Chapter 659: There was a voice behind him calling Ji Bai. "There is still something Ji Bai covered her chest and turned around. "You don''t seem to be in good shape." Girl Ping Quietly looked at the pale and bloodless face of the other party. "I''m fine, very good, everything is good , So good that you completely imagine... on The rush of blood clotted his throat, and there were many hands covering his mouth A little bit of finely chopped blood residue. "Really?" The girl akimbo, with a puzzled expression Slightly ridiculous. "By the way, outside the inspection Plus treatments are all free services and don¡¯t let you pay, what are you worried about? " worry about what? I''m worried about what you will do to me What hands and feet does the body do. "Very good, no need for treatment, no sect Some quack doctors see me sick, save it. "Quack doctor? Our moon knight''s medical staff But the world¡¯s top disease of any race Traumas are recorded in classics, and the technology is very good, This is what you call a quack? "The girl''s eyes widened. Seeing Ji Bai who turned a deaf ear to this and stepped out of the room, stunned Angered. "Humans who don''t know good or bad, okay, you just continue Keep going and hold on, my lady sees how you can hold on What time. " "Boom!" She was greeted with a fierce Closed wind. "Crack, bang!" The sound of quickly closing and opening the door Reverberating between the corridors. Back to the dormitory, Ji Bai immediately closed the door, shoes I rushed into my room without changing, locked "Puff." Feel free to put the clothes sticking to the body After taking off his clothes, he lay down on the bed, covering his head with the bedding. Pain, like edges and corners mixed in blood Uneven slag, internal organs, like arteries and veins It¡¯s like being scratched by a cat¡¯s sharp claws. Unbearable, miserable. Itching is a pain that is more intolerable than pain, itching Accompanied by severe pain in his organs and blood vessels Italian burst into bloom. The body is wet with sweat, the bedding is full of wrinkles, The flawless sheets were torn out by him. He is suffering tremendously, physically and In theory, cover your heart, this pain does not want to tear your heart apart The feeling of the lungs made him suspect that he was going to die like this for a while The idea of ??trying to transform into a vampire is repeatedly The psychological coercion of conflict is like dividing oneself into Two people, in order to avoid pain, want to show Out of the prototype, on the other side, desperately stopping oneself Wen Yi thought, and forced it down, to find out the reason, I don¡¯t know why, but the other one is Don''t let him have even the slightest thought of this kind. Heaven and man are fighting in his heart, he feels like he is going crazy , The spirit collapses on its own, the body is completely painful and desperate Occupying the bottom, the piercing pain across every inch of skin, "Knight, for glory, you will choose to sacrifice Is it? "The SF light ¡®Boring question, why do we have to die like this How inexplicable? This question is stupid enough for us to post Laugh. ¡¯(The immature loli voice) Chapter 660: "Responsibility." (Heavy noise) Two different answers are mutually exclusive. "Are you willing to do it for your virtue and spirit Shin and dedicated? ¡®Follow the perfect etiquette and abide by the graceful beauty Studies, including the cruel and violent aesthetics of the enemy, no All the time, this is our spirit, virtue? For The guise of restraining the people and lower-class officers and soldiers does not apply to Since. (Immature girl voice) "Humility, honesty, compassion, heroism, justice Sacrifice, glory, spirit...". (Thick noise "Are you willing to be weak to those who are not dependent on fate Repays mercy, whether he is willing to be resistant to the The enemy is kind. ¡®If there is no use value, then kill them all Eliminate the roots to prevent future troubles. ¡¯(Loliyin coldly hummed "I swear, always be kind to the weak, brave Faced with **** and injustice, willing to help anyone who asks for help Swear to fight for the defenseless. Neutral voice Pitch shouting to swear) Knight, vampire, contradictory and exclusive pair The words of the armored knight have been lingering in his ears Lingering, making her very irritable and losing her cold Quiet, lose judgment. Since the bloodline was fully awakened, she has seen more than one A knight with a firm belief has no feeling for them. This sudden mood swing makes people caught off guard Guarding, surprising, this shouldn''t make her state of mind There is a turbulent scene, why is it so shocking ? ? The so-called chivalry should be far away from her, So far away that she has forgotten, why would such. As a knight, he has already become a thing of the past, It¡¯s like an irretrievable yesterday, she has been The identity is completely out of touch, the knight is no longer The first warmth of the morning passed through the hanging on the tree. The crystal rain is reflected in the room, the birds climbing the branches early The bulging bedding on the bed moved. ...Ji Bai yawned sleepily , I want to support my upper body, but my body feels limp Yes, it¡¯s like getting cramped, it¡¯s hard to move It seems to be sleeping, but the body is not fully awakened Come here, he sleepily put the quilt on his body Pushing away, lying motionless, weak and lazy limbs My eyes were dull on the bed, and I patted my cheek suddenly "It''s time to get up, it''s time to get up!" Incidentally My face is inexplicably elastic to the touch, and it¡¯s not I know if it is my own illusion. Propped up the bed with hands, propped up his upper body, A burst of softness and smoothness, like the touch of the finest satin, makes She was slightly surprised, it was obviously not the touch of the bed, so So what is it... A handful of long platinum hair. Ji Bai stared at the long hair in a daze. What the hell? He clearly remembered that he had the door Locked up, why did a woman come in in the middle of the night? Lift up the bed pillows, make sure it¡¯s not a big bed When he was alone on the board, he breathed a sigh of relief and just How could there be an extra person on the bed? "No!" Ji Bai was startled, screaming Chapter 661: The sound is as crisp and light as a stream of clear water. "Do not Right...this. is my voice? ? " Could it be [I inadvertently entered in my sleep The status of a vampire? Obviously not, I feel Less than l Greedy Devourer] and [Gutemala] Exist, and I can¡¯t feel the slightest flow of the curse And it¡¯s obviously a girl¡¯s voice, not a small one Girls, loli and the like. . Of course, it''s not even a tall and mighty muscle A sturdy, muscular man. Clutching the loose strands of long platinum hair fiercely Drag. "Sisi,... is it her own? ? When did my hair become platinum? Up? So what happened to my human body What horrible mutation? ! "Boom!" I didn''t care about putting on the clothes, Ji Bai rushed out of the room, went to the bathroom, looked at the mirror The golden figure in the stared eyes wide, her expression dumbfounded "It''s a lie... Pata, he sat down on the cold floor In the bright silver mirror, Ji Bai is no longer familiar That handsome blond young man, if you say that he is a young man After this change, he can still tell that he is a man Words, then now. The glamorous brilliant blond shawl reaches waist, Excellent, beautiful features, obviously too wide and short Sleeve nightgown draped over the body, smooth and white scented shoulder dew Outside, only a pair of wide boxer shorts hung on the bottom of the body. Exhaustively, two milky white slender legs are enough to make Many women are envious. This alluring face and enchanting figure , Is this sure still a man? ? Face, body shape, no man can be found The outline of a time of years, appearance The blonde and poor **** who look only fifteen and sixteen years old are''beautiful "Hello! This is definitely a lie, right?! What What''s the situation? ! "Ji Bai yelled his mouth instantly Cover it, then close the bathroom door and lock it. , If it attracts her attention, it may provoke What kind of trouble, maybe they will send it to slice Research or something, although I am not afraid of them, but still You have to be more careful. He took a deep breath and checked again and again in the mirror. The person is yourself, slowly stretch your hand to the neckline and pull it away ? A little bit, it was as if something had suddenly occurred to me, I put my hand into my pants, my face seemed to be relieved But it¡¯s okay even if it¡¯s really gone, than Up as a male, obviously he has been a female for a long time, but also Be more adaptable. She cares more about her body than her gender. What happened to the body and why it happened overnight It has changed a lot. Recalling yesterday¡¯s battle, she didn¡¯t find it To anything worthy and worthy of attention. No, there seems to be one. She slapped her head and suddenly realized a feeling of. She was smashed with blood by her sister ! I have to admit that the blood of Gulan is very strong for me Chapter 662: The suppressing ability is completely insufficient based on that point. To threaten oneself... She remembered her abnormal behavior and thinking Wei, it seems that Ji Yue splashed himself a Gulan It started after the blood. The problem is clear, there is a problem with that cup of blood. Does it contain the ability to temporarily change Is it the liquid medicine for the appearance? It must be so, but it''s so vicious , Why do you do this, just to scare scare Yourself? If that¡¯s the case, the Qur''ans can It¡¯s too low-energy, and it¡¯s time-limited. System, after the actual situation, it will be gone, moreover, oneself It¡¯s easy to switch back to a vampire bloodline Palm thing! . Ji Bai sneered in his heart. In the bathroom, the air was silent for a while. The expression on the face of the blond girl with akimbo Gradually stiff. He tilted his head. Put forward ideas. Lost in thought. Think hard. Be puzzled, and finally give up thinking. "How did the vampire posture change? .No way, no way. "With a sluggish expression Her face gradually became horrified. "Hey, it''s a big joke ,what''s up? Why does the vampire state change? Can''t do it anymore? This is a problem. "He rubbed himself His hair collapsed. "Don''t do it, don''t do this. Ah... do it like this You want me to live a few years short, not to become a vampire Yes, are you kidding me? "This is not only It''s just a question of identity and gender! No vampire Strength, but self-protection is a problem, this Body. Peek out the door through the gap to make sure there is no After people, he rushed out of the bathroom and returned to his room Sometimes. Ji Bai looked desperately at her slender and smooth pair Arms like jade carved into ice. Does it look good? Good-looking is good-looking, that is, even half The weights can¡¯t be lifted, yes, these ladies¡¯ The hand is used to hold the tea set and silk, even the sword I can¡¯t hold the handle. There is no weight limit. ] Holding all kinds of awkwardness in his hand, [Yanhou] can only reluctantly Strongly pick it up. "Kang Dang!" Looking at the big sword hitting his feet, Ji Bai was helpless. This strength is also greater than the vampire state, and Can¡¯t perceive the flow of any curse, just alive Ordinary who can neither cast spells nor fight with swords "Pattern." She knelt weakly on the ground. Frustrated body bends forward. How can this ordinary human body live on its own? Everything is under the watch of the moon knight, It¡¯s only a matter of time before I was discovered, but I didn¡¯t Self-protection ability, suffering between Guran and Moon Knight extremely. Weakness is the original sin, now whether it is the moon knight Chapter 663: Or the Qulan people can easily push themselves Rubbing on the ground, what they want to do to themselves, I am like a fish on a cutting board, even the opportunity to struggle nothing! Can it be done... this human body without curse that can fluctuate ? Maybe he will be chased all over the world for impersonating the queen , Push on the guillotine or something... Calculate, Ji Bai figured it out, he now Already desperate. "Hey, sir, you were the one who screamed just now Is it? "There was a knock on the door outside the room. "Hmm!" Ji Bai hurriedly covered his mouth. "? Say something, don''t think I don''t know you Inside, the lights in the toilet are still not turned off, let alone Then I''m about to break in. "I...cough cough, yes, it''s me, me Handle noodles. "Forcibly, Ji Bai lowered his throat. Make the voice deep. "Is your voice a little weird? I always feel that Thin, kind of like a girl... "I was injured in the battle yesterday, and you are not I don¡¯t know, and I also have a cold, so My throat is a little uncomfortable,...Ji Bai has a dry cough There were two beeps. "Is that so, now, come out." Outside the door His voice hesitated. "What are you doing here? "What else can you do? Well, yesterday mine The attitude is a bit bad, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have an injury The clerk speaks like this, come out, I will take you to the medical examination "No need! I, I''m fine, no Need medical examination, no need... "Really." The voice outside the door paused, followed by It became serious. "Are you sure? Your body wants There is a problem, and it will not only affect yourself Loud, even more... "Okay, okay, I know, my own body I see, please stop talking. "Well, it¡¯s up to you, here, breakfast I put it on the table for you, I still have things to go out first Up. "The girl always thinks Ji Bai today is a bit weird. But did not delve into it. Probably because of the injury. Chapter 19~ The sound of footsteps from near to far, with the sound of closing doors in the building The echo from the crossing gradually disappeared. In the room Ji Bai breathed a sigh of relief, his body lying softly like a cold cake He collapsed on the ground. Now, he has gradually discovered a truth , All kinds of creatures have limits, the more you can calculate I think everything is under my control, the more Will be unexpectedly changed by sudden changes, except Not beyond the ordinary. But he can''t stop being a man? ? Scratching his scalp, fiddled with hair irritably, only left The calmness of the next tells him that the top priority is to restore blood The method of the family body is the most important. The current image is the **** of Quran being splashed over Created by blood, then reversing the cause is the solution The method is very clear, the method is to use blood Chapter 664: Sprinkle the blood of the divine vein on yourself once, it is very likely that this state The state is lifted. That¡¯s what he said, where did he look for this picture? The blood of the blood? I used to want as much as I wanted , After leaving the power of the vampire, it is difficult to move, Not to mention returning to the blood spirit empire, I want to be in the moon knight It''s impossible to leave the border city under your nose. Lin''s blood can''t be obtained, even if it is obtained Not necessarily useful... As soon as Ji Bai''s eyes rolled, Ji Bai looked at just one thought The most reliable method so far, she put on a hang The brown cloak hung on the hanger in the living room. After thinking about it, Or habitually bring [Bao Wang] around, to Yu [Yanhou], no need at all, it will follow He was about to step out of the door with his front foot, but his back foot stopped No, it¡¯s not appropriate, it¡¯s not going out like this at all He ran back to the room, from only a few pieces of ordinary clothes He took out his knight armor from the cabinet, now he Obviously, there is no way to put on this armor properly. The size is too large, plus the reason why it is too heavy, how How awkward to wear, such a small body against such a big body Iron helmet, a big doll alive, eye-catching Not to mention, how much does going out affect the image? He rubbed his head and wondered what would happen without armor to make? What is the meaning of life when you go out without armor So he gritted his teeth and stepped out of the door. It¡¯s worth mentioning that she was deliberately left in the house [Yanhou] is indeed following up, just change In a form, it''s not so eye-catching. "I didn''t expect you to be able to transform yourself?" Ji Baifu Feeling the hot pendant on the neck _ said with emotion. In the afternoon, in the enchantment, the trolls in the armor shop Uncle leaned against his own recliner bored, iron The workshop was so sultry, no one chatted with him The iron work has also been completed, and when I am busy with work Thinking about when I can rest, but after I¡¯m free, I don''t know what to do. . Today is not a weekend, each of the Moon Knights I''m too busy with work, but I don''t have time to look for it Armor weapons, naturally, there is no one in the shop, He was the only one yawning on the special bench. "The bell... the bell hanging on the gate Clang. "Yo, welcome to our shop, just take a look Leather armor, cloth armor, chain armor, iron armor, armor of any material There are everything, and all kinds of weapons are also available to protect you Satisfaction, precautions, this shop does not accept credit, please also Forgive. "It¡¯s novel that someone is here now. Own shop. The troll shopkeeper yawned from the chair. Big body, when he waited until he looked up, the lion''s eyes looked up and got up The little guest who is not taller than his waist. Humans, judging by their body size, she is a young girl who has not yet grown up , But it cannot be concluded that the non- There are more humanoids, and the other party is wearing a cloak , The intention to hide the appearance is obvious. "Little girl, you can''t find what you like Explain to me that I usually only give good things to experts People watch. ¡¯ The cloak "maiden" seems to be hesitating Chapter 665: I made a polite polite. "Your Excellency, you can Can you choose a full-body plate armor for me? Well, suits me The kind of body shape. The sound is very nice, like a bird cry in the morning, out Gu''s Oriole is so soft and crisp. It really was a girl, the troll manager thought. "Is it suitable for your body shape?" the troll shop manager entered I looked down at the girl¡¯s body ratio and height, helpless Scratched his head. "Sorry little girl, with all due respect, Your body size is not suitable for wearing full-body plate armor, one of which is It¡¯s too heavy, even if you can barely wear it, it¡¯s hard to make it. Actions like running and swinging a sword are not conducive to combat , Second, there is no such small size in our shop Women''s plate armor...the plate armor is not what you imagine It¡¯s so superior in performance, it¡¯s too heavy, here I recommend leather armor or cloth armor to you. Enough to move freely. "Isn''t it in stock, the half-plate and half-chain armor? What? "The girl asked eagerly. "Neither." The troll manager was a little helpless. Compared with the thick, clumsy and faceless plate armor, Yueqi The female adventurer of the taxi prefers lightness and dexterity Cloth armor and leather armor that play a defensive role. Times have changed. Generally speaking, except for firm beliefs No one would choose full plate armor except for the Knight Ji, big Most of them are part of the iron armor, or a mix of chain armor. "No, then, if you''re forging, maybe how long? "Well, the time may be longer, one It will definitely not be finished in a while. "See each other The heart is decided, and the troll manager is not good to continue to dissuade him. "It''s okay, I can wait, the manager wishes Will you do your best to help me build a suit of armor that suits me? ¡® "We were in this business originally, when If you¡¯re willing, it¡¯s just that you can put it on. Can''t go. "Looking at the other person''s little lotus root With arms and legs, the troll manager didn''t think it would work. "thank¡­¡­ "Then, please take off the cloak, Miss. I can measure your size. ¡­¡­Is it necessary to do this? "cloak'' Female¡¯ looks hesitant. "? How can I build armor if I don''t do this? This is tailor-made. "The troll manager is very helpless "Okay." Ji Bai took off his cloak, The brilliant white hair fell down. ...The troll shop that picked up the measuring tape Long sluggish, his face was dull and motionless. "Your Excellency, what''s wrong, what''s the problem? "No, no no." The troll manager coughed dryly. Made two noises to cover up my embarrassment, and I am also a Even when he was old, he was surprised by a little girl Here, it''s too shameful. But this is not greedy for others, no There is that kind of desire in it, just one Kind of pure appreciation. The sacred beauty of "girl" is that A beauty that makes people unable to bear a trace of blasphemy, as if She is the only one who lives in a filthy world with complex colors It''s so pure from the inside to the outside. Chapter 666: When the troll shop manager was young, he was on the side Rangers, have seen all kinds of characters, have no experience After counting, I feel that this world is not black and white It¡¯s so pure, it¡¯s mixed with a lot of colors, it¡¯s very complex Miscellaneous, there is no pure and unsullied white, and there is no absolute extreme To the black. There is no absolute, only relative, it is impossible to Only one color can be seen on a person''s body. Is it an illusion? The troll manager himself can¡¯t tell Chu, between heart and soul, he is familiar with the size The body data of "Girl" is recorded. "Is it all right?" Ji Bai asked. "Well, it''s okay, miss." Unknowingly In the meantime, the troll store manager changed his name to Ji Bai. Women¡¯s frowns and smiles are very high quality, from From small to large, he must be well educated, words and deeds Only subject to strong etiquette restrictions, rigorous and careful Paying attention to your own words and deeds will not be out of line, just Like... "Miss, take the liberty to ask, you are a knight "Huh?" Ji Bai was asked question one by the other party. The man immediately looked a little embarrassed and didn''t know what to do answer. "Forget it, be it. As soon as this remark came out, Ji Bai was shocked in his heart, he. I don¡¯t understand why I can¡¯t put "no" these two Speaking of a word, he is clearly far from the knight now Two words are out of reach, even completely out of reach Dip. "Sure enough, I''ll just say it, uncle, I There are still stories when you are young, don¡¯t tell me anything else , The eyesight is still there. SF is light "This is a deposit." Ji Bai held it out from his pocket. A bulging bag was delivered to the troll The shop manager hands. The shop manager didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t check. Just accept as much as there is inside. This girl won''t take advantage of the price difference His feelings are always accurate, so he believes this A girl who met for the first time. "Wait, Miss Knight." Just in Ji Baiji When he was about to step out of the shop, the troll manager hesitated Next, he chose to stop her. "Mr. Troll, is there anything else? "I have said that the private collection in my shop Your baby won¡¯t be shown to laymen, right? " Ji Bai thought a little, and his jaw slightly. "I don''t have the armor that suits you, but I always think that thing suits you well, you wait. So, the troll shopkeeper ran into the inner room, and there was a burst of The sound of tinkering, and then I saw him holding a drop The dusty knight''s iron helmet kept wiping. The shape of the iron helmet is a clamshell type with two A fang-like gemstone, the whole is silver. When Ji Bai first saw the iron helmet, I can¡¯t look away, he scratches his head Bag, I always think this iron helmet is very familiar, but it just doesn¡¯t I know where I saw it, and I don¡¯t have any relevant memories. "Don''t hide it from you, I was a ranger when I was young , I especially like to collect some weird collections, This helmet is one of them, it¡¯s me I bought it at a low price from the merchants of Pang, I¡¯ve tried many Chapter 667: There is no way to make this iron helmet deform. "May I see it?'' "of course. Ji Bai stretched out his hand and stroked it carefully This one is unique in shape, as if it has a breath of ancient times Iron helmet seems to have a strange attraction to her, like It¡¯s like a magnet, my sight is completely nailed to it The word frame, although it has not been deposited due to the washing of the years Less bleak, the two gems remain unchanged forever. "Haha, I''m relieved seeing you like it so much , The so-called treasure gift of heroes, I think the young lady and this iron The helmet is quite suitable, especially suitable. " "Can you give it to me?" Ji Bai couldn''t say anything. "Otherwise, what shall I do with it?" "How much is it?" Ji Bai asked cautiously straight. "It''s vulgar to talk about money, I see you ride with this girl What¡¯s so surprising about the helmet, you can use it. But it''s a beautiful thing. "Really? Thank you, thank you." Ji Bai Joy expressed his appearance and thanked him in succession. "Try it now, I can''t wait to see you The troll shopkeeper knows that armor and swords are good for knights What an attractive SF light After cleaning and wiping, Ji Bai exhaled deeply. Wear this iron helmet solemnly, it¡¯s amazing, just Appropriate, this iron helmet is like tailor-made for him The same, a long-lost but familiar feeling revealed. "It''s really godly." The troll manager sighed Tao. "I don¡¯t need this iron helmet anyway. Take it away together. "Thank you very much." Ji Bai nodded. "Knight Ji who is so pure in spirit like this, Not much now. "Looking at the Qian who opened the door Shadow, the troll manager said with emotion. Have such a reliable faith, and Unchanging, in a sense, it really makes people envy¡­¡­ Just walked out of the forge, Ji Bai held his head in his hands The helmet fell into a sluggishness. What''s the matter with this savage and clumsy iron helmet what? Before I changed this kind of thing, I posted it to myself No, why would I take it over subconsciously? The home of this kind of broken copper and iron is the trash can. Who wants to put this kind of thing on his head? ? Ji Bai curled up her hair skillfully, carefully Put on this iron helmet. Not bad, if you match the armor on your body, just Perfect... so why is this? To cover up Isn¡¯t a cloak enough for looks? Sure enough, I became more and more weird. Implement the plan as soon as possible. In a street alley, the small house opened by the blood boss There are very few people sitting in the restaurant, this The snack bar with unique food is only in the moon knight Kindred and some omnivorous races will patronize, so even There are not many people on weekdays. "Boss, a bowl of blood cake, Homo sapiens don¡¯t want animals "Oh, oh? That''s a shame, so good." The kitchen The boss in Zhong glanced at the girl sitting in front of the booth, didn¡¯t Chapter 668: The voice I¡¯ve heard, to be honest, inside the Moon Knight enchantment , The blood family is limited, almost all the guests who come to patronize I''m familiar with it, but I didn''t find out who this guest is The visitor is the guest, who can come here to patronize, no Who else can it be? Facing colleagues, the boss is average Very enthusiastic. "Come on, come on, blood cake, please take your time ...Ji Bai subconsciously stayed away from the boss The figure leaning over, took the knife and fork, then...Look Staring at the dark red fresh blood cake in the bowl. "Here, what kind of creature''s blood is this?" "Well, the source of my boss is not clear It must be a Homo sapiens creature, I¡¯m pretty sure, Can Ge Yi open a store pit his compatriots? "Oh, oh." Ji Bai looked at the shake in the bowl The trolling blood cake, the hand holding the knife and fork trembled slightly. Why, why can¡¯t I utter my mouth? And there is also a sense of nausea, probably because this is civilian food, De: It should be like this. Chapter 20 ~ Nosy Vomit, the food of the civilians is completely inaccessible The raw materials of the workmanship are unknown, this kind of food can really ? Ji Bai covered her mouth, holding a knife and fork Trembling, hesitated for a while, but couldn''t make the mouth "Guest, what''s the matter with you? Is it uncomfortable? I still don''t worry about the food in my ten-year-old shop." Seeing the other party not moving the knife and fork for a long time, as if swallowing a needle, a trace of doubt arose. After I ordered the food, I stared at me without eating it, playing with me What is this? It''s wrong to suspect that there is a problem with my store, and wasting food "If you really can''t keep your mouth open, then I''ll come I ate this bowl of blood cake in front of your face, and then I''ll get you another copy. Isn''t it the head office? The shop owner was dissatisfied with his waist again. "No, no, no, I just It¡¯s a little uncomfortable, it¡¯s better now, that, boss Can you bring me a cup of hot water? ¡® "Hot water?" The shop owner was puzzled. The first time he heard people say that he needs hot water to eat Yes, people who sit here to eat are usually regulars Most of them will ask for a hot animal''s blood as a supplement Anyway, the animal¡¯s blood in our shop is almost free, the first book It is free of charge. "Miss, the beast in our shop The blood is free. "The shop owner tentatively said. "Ah, I know." Ji Bai was taken aback. Is it a blood family? "The shop owner narrowed his eyes Slit. "It¡¯s not the blood that eats here, open What a joke, guest, are you playing with me? " No no no, I am, I am a vampire No, blood. "Faced with the shop owner With a suspicious look, Ji Bai said bitterly. "My taste Isn''t it special? " "Wait a minute." The shop owner entered the back room. I took a cup of pure hot water and placed it on Ji Bai¡¯s table Then, the other party didn¡¯t plan to go back to the back room, so Watching myself eat by the side. "Uh, look in front of me The blood cake exuding a nauseating smell makes it hard to ride a tiger Ji Bai turned his eyes around the mosquito coil. "Little girl." The store manager sighed and pointed Refers to the shop outside the alley. "Go there, there Chapter 669: The platoons are all food shops for humans, I know you This young girl likes to try new things, but that¡¯s not bad What kind of food can be tasted, you and us The body structure itself is different. If you can¡¯t fix it, you have to Stomach for a few days. " "No, I said that I am a blood clan! Ji Bai was cruel, and cut a piece of blood cake with a knife The corners are cut off, and the fork is inserted and delivered to the mouth, Then he poured himself a sip of water. It''s so fishy and smelly, so sticky, illusion, illusion , It''s all an illusion, it''s delicious, it''s really fragrant! To devour, only to swallow, but not to chew. The operation of the whole blood cake is set up. Look at the store next to 7. The boss was stunned. "Um, little guest, slow down, no one will follow you Grab, eating so fast will be difficult to digest. "Look at the store manager Do not go down to dissuade. "Nest, nest is where you live, don''t press! (I am blood Family, don¡¯t be afraid)¡± the other party bulged his cheeks to himself Protested. Yeah, if she is a kinsman, it''s completely Don''t worry about this problem, of course, just if. "Gudong!" The smell of rust is sandwiched between the smell of rust and All kinds of weird tastes, Ji Baiqiang resisted The urge to vomit it out was swallowed. Calm down, don''t panic, can''t vomit, can''t vomit, find Return to the blood; the feeling of the clan must learn from the past. What''s the point if you don¡¯t swallow a blood meal? What about righteousness? "Gum~" Two mouthfuls, Ji Bai is bulging The cheek gang emptied, hurriedly grabbed the water glass beside him and poured it "Hmm, huhuhu. After that, Ji Bai¡¯s forehead was covered with fine sweat, lying down Breathing **** the table, as if he had just come from life and death The fringe eased the same. "Well, girl, are you okay? Doesn''t your face It looks great. "The blood shop manager looked at the other side''s picture The scary pale face suddenly believed that the other party said that It''s a vampire''s rhetoric. "No, it''s okay, it''s okay, your shopkeeper, how do I Very good, very good. They all said that I am a kindred, It''s normal to eat these things. Vomiting! Ji Bai covered her mouth, her stomach was turned upside down. It was as uncomfortable as if it had been fried. Slimy fishy smell in the throat, esophagus and stomach The bag is heavy, Ji Bai even feels his stomach The body is crushed to fall off, nausea and vomiting surge In my heart, wave after wave hit the psychological defense line. "Woo! Ji Bai clutched his stomach and lifted Open the seat and ran into the corner. "Huh? Little girl, where are you going up here?" ? Those who haven''t given money yet! "Previously there was some disagreement The store manager who believed that the other party was the blood race suddenly realized. "Mother, it turned out to be deliberately pretended to be eaten Overlord meal? ! "The shop manager was furious, and then sighed long. 0 gas. "Hey, these little girls now "Gooming. Vomiting!!" Fleeing to no one In the corner he saw, Ji Bai knelt on the ground and rolled his eyes. The churning stomach pouch regurgitated the esophagus for a while, the blood that was previously eaten The cake spit out with a pile of sour water. Chapter 670: Didn''t eat anything for breakfast, only vomited blood Limit acidic water until the indigestible things in the stomach pouch are removed All of them vomited out, and Ji Bai felt a little more relaxed. Sitting softly on the ground, sweat drenched her long hair The heavy feeling of stench in my stomach is lessened I spit out some milky yellow acid water and entrained it Ji Bai''s food scraps fell to the ground with a clatter "Yes, I''m saved Regaining some strength, she propped up her upper body, Rubbed his cold forehead. No/eight The previous vomiting took everything in my stomach All the inventory spit out The one who should vomit is also vomiting, now my stomach is empty Nothing, even standing and legs Shivering and soft. So what''s going on now, go eat something to pad It¡¯s not a way to keep your stomach hungry, is it? , Just simply, eat some human. Dong No, how can this be possible, I''m an ape Red Queen, what is it to eat human food. ? ? In this way, what is the previous effort? , Isn¡¯t the distance back to the original body farther away? For the time being, bear with it, go for a walk and say I''m not going to be hungry as I walk, I feel like I come back, just Can eat normally During this period, I can¡¯t eat even if I am hungry A little bit of oil and water Ji Bai took the strange iron helmet and put it on Wearing a linen cloak, walked out of the alley, She intends to travel outside the barrier. Border Town, one of the villas belonging to the Yanmao family There seem to be very few native soldiers standing guard, not at all It¡¯s a look deliberately going to guard, but the villa Inside, there are many organs hidden in every corner Of soldiers wore perseverance, and watched every passing The entire villa seems to be loosely guarded, but in fact it is not leaking. It is like a behemoth in a fake dormancy breaking into it and there is no return. The surrounding area of ??the villa is under surveillance all the time , The owner of the villa understands this, and clothed in front of the villa Deploying a large number of guards is completely done by no silver three hundred taels here. Therefore, the precautions around the villa are as loose as ever. Relentless, in order not to arouse their suspicion. The forces of the Quran have already penetrated into the thirteen families , Those guys are already skeptical, they are bound to know Shengwu The thirteen families carry out all-weather surveillance and are away from home Every word and deed must be cautious. The purple-haired girl sits quietly on the golden nanmu On the bench, my fingertips were tapped and held. "Sir Shenra." After a long time, the door was opened. The well-known old man with a benevolent eyebrow is holding a little The girl came in. "How is the test result." Although it is asking the old man , The girl¡¯s eyes fell on the girl for the first time Above, the cold expression reveals a rare trace of "Sister, elder sister." The girl is still a nest , Threw herself on Ji Yue''s thigh. "One good news, one bad news, Shinra Which one should you listen to first? "The old man straightened his posture "After all, you have to know, no matter what order , Listen to the good news first. "Ji Yue rubbed Anna''s brain Bag road. Chapter 671: "The good news is that we compare the Sword Saint Family Blood, confirmed that this girl Anna¡¯s It is indeed a descendant of the Saint Lun family. "light "The bad news." Ji Yue didn''t rush to get up. Xing asked calmly. "The bad news is that the old man pushed The bridge of the nose. Glasses on. "It''s a pity that Miss Anna Is a descendant of the Saint Lun family, but not a direct line, she It may be a more remote collateral line than the direct bloodline, Moreover, there is no talent. ¡¯ "In other words, Miss Anna does not have For the complete bloodline of the descendants of Saint Lun, so for us The help is almost zero. "I got it." Ji Yue stroked her face. Anna, who knows the world, has a warm smile on her mouth meaning. "Retreat." Yes. "After the old man bowed respectfully, Exited the room. What''s the problem? "Anna said timidly "Why don''t you have so much? You are healthy Oh. "Looking at the lively and cute little Lolita in front of me, Ji Yue''s voice was like a breeze and drizzle. No, no, there is no other reason to pet her Because she is a descendant of the Saint Lun family, and that¡¯s all That''s enough. "Anna, do you have a surname? "Family name? Anna doesn''t." Little Lolita Tilted his head, shook his head after thinking hard for a while Shake your head. "Then give you a surname, from now on You are called Santa Lunanna, how? " "Saint Lun, Saint. Okay, it sounds good What about his surname. Anna muttered a few times, and said with joy. "Ok, so good, Shenglun, This surname has given her too much deep impression, Bao Contains too many memories, for a time, can''t help but feel as if Separated. "Sister Ji Yue~~" "I just finished the inspection, and I''ve been lying on that ice The cold bed is so boring. "Well, then, my sister will take you out to play, Okay? "Ji Yue laughed blankly and stood up from the bench. Body, holding Anna''s hand. Now she is not like a cold old man above ten thousand people Emperor Lan, more like a maternal overflow, full of tenderness Little mother. "Sir Shenra, are you going out now? The soldier guarding the room stopped talking. "It''s too boring to be locked in the house." Ji Yue recovered Cold expression. "But, now is an extraordinary period, adults also want I hope you will stay home during this time and go out as little as possible "The more deliberate, the more obvious, soldier, you Don''t you understand this truth? "Ji Yue said coldly. The more deliberately, those people who secretly observe The more suspicious, the more normal you can avoid being Cause unnecessary trouble. " "I understand." The soldier stopped talking. Ji Yue leads the excited Anna Out of the villa. Chapter 672: On the third floor attic, Ji Fengyao witnessed all this I shook my head, was influenced by emotions, learned how to use emotions The emperor is not a qualified emperor, however, Now he has gradually lost" control of Ji Yue Li, I can only pray that she who has awakened the memory of her previous life will not Follow the same mistakes. "Thank you Miss Cavalier for her enthusiastic help, if Without your help, old man I might be in the afternoon It''s impossible to distribute all the milk. The old man wiping his sweat laughed and said. "these are My thank you is not a respect, please also Miss Cavaliers Subordinates. " "I''m just doing what I should do, not polite. "Wearing a knight helmet to cover his face Ji Bai didn''t accept the other party''s gift of thanks Did he help others just expect them to give Is it a gift for myself, and compared to him, obviously this old Father needs these things even more. "Hey, just accept it, let people help for nothing I have been busy all morning, but no one feels good about it. Go ahead. "The old man persuaded bitterly. "Old gentleman, it''s my wishful thinking to help you, It has nothing to do with you. "After that, Ji Bai didn''t turn his head back. Left. On why the Scarlet Queen took the initiative to help What about humans? Probably the skinny old man looking at this pallet truck It''s so pitiful, it''s just a whim, no other reason By. He tried to perceive his body, but still Unable to recognize and perceive the existence of the blood of the blood spirit. Is it still not back to normal? Ji Bai sighed and sat on the stone in the central square. Looking at the blue sky in a daze from the chair. Actually, just keep this attitude like this all the time Yes, in a quiet city-state, looking at the blue sky Sora occasionally help the poor and need help The bottom people or something. Wait a minute, why would I be so strange Idea? This is completely abnormal. She clutched her head and walked swayingly in the center On the field, there is an endless stream of large squares, no one noticed The one sitting in the central stand, picking up the balloon is very awkward The little girl with eyes, maybe Ji Bai himself didn¡¯t notice With a keen to terrifying perception, he perceives Yes, that girl was stared at, there are four ways to follow Eyes from different directions hit the little girl Up, looking at the little girl¡¯s dress, I saw Knowing that it cannot be a poor family, it may be together Kidnapped. But, what does this have to do with yourself? That woman The child is not relative to himself, and he can only be targeted by traffickers Unfortunately for her, her guardian is careless. Do you have half a dime relationship with yourself? Not self Why do you want to go up and take care of her if you have harmed her? Right Chapter 21 ~ Take it off for me to see? Ten minutes ago. A cute little girl was The beautiful and beautiful girl led by the bumps, and the two of them walked On the street, it attracted the eyes of many idlers and others. It''s like a pair of sisters taking her own sister to go shopping Chapter 673: The girl talks with the little girl and talks with the little girl. The 5 arts and sciences of the girl and the little girl are all those who want to come forward to strike up a conversation. "Does Anna want that balloon? What do you want? What color. " "Huh? Me, I want that pale yellow one , Anna pointed to the one that was confined to the peddler Yellow balloon floating in the air. "Okay, wait." Ji Yue rubbed her head and smiled. How could she not see the child''s thoughts? The child has been staring since just now. The balloon in the dealer''s hand spins. After a while, Ji Yue pulled out one from the vendor The yellow balloon was handed to Anna. "Thank you sister, it''s great!" tugged with joy gas "Stupid boy, do you still say thank you to me." Ji Moon scraped Anna''s little Qiong nose. Soon, the smile on Ji Yue¡¯s face suddenly closed Convergence, she seemed to perceive something, her gaze shifted towards the center The green woods outside Yangong Park. On an old locust tree, a man in black showed Very inconspicuous, he beckoned to her. Anna, go and sit in the stands first, sister There are a few things that need to be dealt with, understand. "Ji Yue''s eyes condensed and said softly to Anna. Well, Anna knows, I will sit down Waiting for my sister in the stands. "Anna kindly clicked Don¡¯t run around, don¡¯t pay attention to anyone who comes up to strike up a conversation people. "After finishing the instructions, Ji Yue stepped away. Walked to the green woods. ... Frog~eh~" Anna who jumped up to the stands followed I found a place to sit down, shaking his legs, I sang one of the few children''s songs in my memory. When she didn¡¯t know it, the hidden darkness The next crisis is slowly approaching. "Little sister, hello, can I tell you something What a sentence. "A young man who looks very friendly Very familiar, sat next to Anna. "Oh, does Big Brother want to talk to me, oh, Ok. "Anna nodded, just talking It should be nothing. "Little sister is so cute, how old are you this year? Why doesn''t Fang play the cards according to the routine, even if he doesn''t want to say It¡¯s okay, why don¡¯t you know what to do? "Ha, ha ha ha, the little sister is so old I don¡¯t know how old I am. Speaking of which, I also have a What about a sister as old as you, but she didn¡¯t follow Get me out. "The trick to let young children relax their vigilance It¡¯s very simple. I accidentally revealed that I also had the same year. Younger sister or younger brother, insecure Children are generally not wary of their peers Young people are obviously very familiar with these know-hows , Trying to find a breakthrough to make friends with each other , At least I can talk about it. However, this little girl is surprisingly difficult to deal with. What topic does not have a household to talk about by herself, and those who are interested in talking about ancient topics, Heng Guojin''s topic can''t arouse her interest at all, it''s totally impossible, the threshold of good impression Reach the point of giving gifts, and then increase your goodwill, and then continue like this Go, time is not enough, you can only take some tough "Now, little sister, I think you are waiting here It''s been a long time, who are you waiting for? "The young man smiled , Asked curiously. "My sister." Anna only answered this question seriously. "Your sister, then you must like your sister very much Eighth? Haha, how about that, brother and me I asked you to find your sister, okay? "Youth laugh It¡¯s very sunny and honest, it¡¯s the kind of very infective and pro- Hedo''s smile. , Thinking how to refuse Chapter 674: , I suddenly felt that my head was patted from behind ...Ok. Okay, big brother, you can find To my sister. "Of course, I never lie, and you Look, I also have a sister who is the same age as you, right? ? I''m good at coaxing my sister, let''s go Let''s go. "The youth half compulsively led me in a daze Na''s hand left the seat. An endless stream of people, no one will deliberately pay attention Who cares, even if you notice something wrong I definitely will. Go up and help, so as not to catch the fire. This society does not lack obscurity, only lacks The car has been confined to the same person hiding in the dark. Companion met his eyes. Until this moment, more than one person found the clue, but he was not worried that anyone would let him be exposed. In this indifferent and merciless society, he has learned Get used to this kind of crime in public, do whatever you want a feeling of. He took Anna out of the stands, the matter was already Got it, his companion is moving in all directions He gathered, the next step is to bring the target to Ann A set of procedures for kidnapping and extortion across the region. This girl''s sister is from a big family at first glance My lady, tut, it''s just one that can be ruthless Kill a fat sheep! After finishing this ticket , He can return to his hometown to get married, the young man thought with ease. The head thought happily. three. "A cold voice interrupted his fantasy, and then he felt a pain in his wrist, like the bones in the joints. To be unloaded by others. Nian''s eyes stared blankly at the iron helmet in front of him, but he couldn''t see The "girl" who met his face, then he smiled bitterly. "Miss, what are you doing, let go, I think There is a misunderstanding between us, this kid is my sister, What do you think of me, is it like me? Do you miss human traffickers? These words really make me... Let go. "The girl is concise and concise, no Paying attention to the young people''s rhetoric, cold and indifferent The words make people feel the slightest feeling of affection. "Sisi, you, let go, what are you doing?! Is there a king? Under the sky, it is possible that you still want to grab my sister ? Are human traffickers so rampant now? Don''t think you are wearing With a helmet, I can¡¯t find you from the crowd! "The last sentence is obviously that the young naked ~ naked police ¡®girl¡¯ has not heard of it, and has increased his strength. She is not strong, but can rely on her fighting memory and skills Coincidentally, accurately find the weakness of the human body. The yelling of the youth attracted a group of theatergoers , But it''s just watching the show, watching and eating melons The matter is the favorite outdoor of the residents of the Human Federation Activities, it¡¯s not about oneself and hanging up high, anyway, it¡¯s not about oneself My own business, the law enforcement knight is here At best, help contact law enforcement riders in disputes like this. Scholars, smart people don¡¯t even point out. "Damn it, stinky cousin, you think I have Supported by public opinion, the youth instantly became angry and did not intend to intimidate , Solve the problem directly with violence. The young girl is as light as a swallow, she leans sideways, young The fist passed by, but he was held back by him, turned around, A beautiful shoulder fall, the young man landed on the back of his head, Lying on the ground. If you don¡¯t move, 80% of you are thrown into a brain. Shocked. Now, the strong muscle body has been separated from him Go, the only thing that doesn¡¯t change is this Muscle memory and combat experience skills. "Be nosy, and die! Level one, Ji Bai dragged and was awakened by shouting Anna, did not relax her vigilance, abducting and selling this kind of tricks. The division of labor is very clear, and when an extraordinary situation occurs, the lurking companions around will swarm them. Kai was still onlookers crowded around. "You Chapter 675: The head is really blind to Mount Tai, and hit my young master, Still want to take my lady away? ? "So I just want to change the trend of public opinion as much as possible, and point the finger at Ji Bai. They don''t expect to make the other party obediently rely on these soft words. Picked up two big fists of the casserole and turned towards Ji Bai Rushed over Ji Bai first pushed Anna away to avoid hurting her. k lowered, avoiding the oncoming punch from the opponent, Shibe hit the fragile part near the opponent''s arm socket" "Eyes!" "The big man slugged his body, and then he felt his calf joints were severely hit by someone from behind. Kneeling, knelt down, waited until he was relieved, it was a Only enlarged leather boots. "Crack!" The heavy soles smashed the bones The sound is clear, crisp and loud, and it''s done in one go with a roundabout kick After the big man fell down, Ji Bai was panting. The human body after the metamorphosis is really too weak, Only Mou Zu¡¯s strength can bring down a big man, by then it will be Exhausted, of course, he didn¡¯t eat early among them For the sake of rice. The remaining big guys won''t let this big Chance to see the other party exhausted, with a strong arm With the strength of knocking out the opponent without mercy "Nosy end, eat Lao Tzu''s iron fist "Shun N breaks white and no flashes on credit I hit this punch, but I only felt part of it impact. Fortunately, the IQs of these kidnappers are generally not high. I don¡¯t know where to fight, but I prefer to greet my iron helmet. , Physically hitting iron, screaming in pain. After this short period of time, Ji Bai, who had been slowed down, avoided another big man''s hug, grabbed his collar, and slammed his head against the opponent''s forehead. I don¡¯t know what material this iron helmet is made of. It''s strong, and it''s very iron, it hits the big guy directly Bleeding with blood, little stars all over the sky. "Take your life!" However, the big man behind him At this time, he was relieved, and this time he has a long memory "Hey, little girl, you can''t run away this time ! Also wearing a helmet, let me see under your iron helmet What a shameful face! ¡¯ "Cough..." Ji Baipin was strangling his throat He was struggling with his feet off the ground, obviously unable to exert his strength , Not to mention the strength of the other party is not at the same level as him Ha ha... uh uh! "The smirking guy My body suddenly stiffened, my eyes suddenly lost their luster, The tight muscles suddenly relax, leaving nothing Defensive Ji Bai fell to the ground. on. The warm liquid gurgled down his waist, Han fell down like an unbalanced iron tower. Ji Bai, who was relieved of his anger, was taken aback and looked down before him. The big man in a pool of blood was slightly awe-inspiring. "Kill, kill!" "Dead! The law enforcement knight is coming!" Look The lively citizens are ashamed after seeing blood Dispersed like a frightened bird and beast. Huh..."Ji Bai sat on the ground, panting A white and slender hand stretched out to him, Are you okay? " The familiar voice stunned him, slowly raising The head is the pair of eyes that he will never forget! "Sister Ji Yue!" Seeing the visitor, Anna looked like It¡¯s the lost child who finally found his parents and pounced on Among the abundance of great security. "It¡¯s fine if I¡¯m not hurt, sorry, I¡¯ve been negligent Noticed. "Ji Yue stroked Anna softly apologetically and gestured to the man in black who was on the side, and the other party was mentally conscious. If you work, what do their subordinates do Chapter 676: The man in black meaningfully sweeps the one lying on the ground These few people, their fate may be better than this on the spot The violent man is still miserable, sent to the frontier, or Cut off the limbs and throw them into the wilderness to fend for themselves, or Was taken as a live reality...who caused them to provoke Who shouldn''t mess with. Not only are they going to suffer, but with this incident There are people who are implicated, and none of them can escape, Shinradai People always like to cut grass and roots. On the other hand, the seemingly calm Ji Bai Nei mold can meet multiple enemies in one day after losing his power? Don¡¯t say anything else, it¡¯s just a wooden falcon You can press yourself on the ground that can''t sense the blood veins Friction, let alone Ji Yue, this ¡®good girl¡¯ of my own family. If they don''t recognize it, there is still something good? Waiting to be tortured to death! ......Okay. Lose before taking root , When nothing happened, slipped away Miss stayed. Ji Bai who wants to pretend that nothing happened as much as possible He was stopped as soon as he stood up and walked two steps. One stop R. "Is there anything wrong?" Ji Bai turned around and said calmly. A gift. "If there is no help from your background, It''s too late, please be sure to tell me your name. "The name is forgotten." Ji Bai did not turn his head. Turned around, leaving a handsome back for the other side. "I really want to thank me, be more vigilant in the future, don''t repeat Zhe, not every time there are people who are righteous and courageous are just the right way Over. As Ji Bai said, walking incessantly, wanting to be as fast as possible Stay away from each other. "Wait." Ji Yue''s words suddenly added something Xu Lidao, she didn''t seem to have any intention of letting Ji Bai go. "Follow the first two steps and hold the other''s shoulders. ¡®Follow the first two steps and beckon the opponent¡¯s face and take it off for me to see. This "girl" makes her familiar feel. Chapter 22 ~ Sudden and Unexpected "Excuse me, you can take off your helmet Come, let me see. "On one side of a For those who are predestined, this kind of request is undoubtedly very excessive. It''s rude, Ji Yue didn''t understand what she was thinking What, just rely on that inexplicable straight Feel, slightly demanding. ¡­¡­Please weave and I refuse, I hope you can understand , Not all knights are willing to expose themselves to outsiders The whole picture. "Although I don''t know what the other party is playing, Disc, out of vigilance, but also to avoid overturning, female Bai refused. Sometimes there is not only no sweetness, but also pay At a price, once the true identity is revealed, it is very likely Be retaliated against by others or behind the scenes. There are such a group of people in this world Seeing injustice, drawing a knife to help, don''t mind helping others to eliminate disasters, but I don¡¯t want my life to be affected by this, for Concealed, most of them wear masks and the like. "Sure enough, isn''t it?" Ji Yue tilted her head. "But, if you don¡¯t know what Miss Knight is long, If that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t thank Miss Cavaliers. "You don¡¯t need to thank you, what I did It¡¯s not linked to money, it¡¯s just pure interest. Ji Bai calmly got rid of the opponent''s hand. "Is that so, okay, thanks again from the bottom of my heart you. "Seeing that the other party insists on doing this, Ji Yue is not that much What to say, for normal times, she can use tough The method forced the other party to obediently, but not this time. This person has saved Anna, and he doesn¡¯t want to be miserable to her. Forced, not to mention Anna is still by. The other party gave himself such a familiarity Chapter 677: Feeling, probably just my own illusion. Because of wearing a cloak, Ji Yue can only blur Zhizhi estimated his body contours without thinking too much. "Huh...Ji Bai breathed a sigh of relief, tight His nerves are relaxed. Get out of this place of right and wrong! He can''t wait to turn his lower body into a crab fast Stay away from this woman who is extremely threatening to you. But before he took two steps, his body was stunned There was a feeling of powerlessness, and the kneecap was like It was about to split, and the whole leg was sour and soft. "Puff through." Ji Bai with a trembling heel Fucked, almost sticking to the ground face-to-face At the moment, the hand propped up the upper body, and therefore, the arm Scratched by rough ground. "Siyi...damn it." Ji Bai lay down on the ground Up, supporting the upper body with difficulty. "Goo...1. Didn''t get any money in the morning Food, the stomach and intestines strongly protested, and even began to show Vigorous exercise, violent exercise and tightness on an empty stomach The relaxation of the scripture completely became the last one to crush the camel Root straw. Both legs are completely exhausted and numb It''s like I completely lost these two legs Although it¡¯s embarrassing to say that, I¡¯m so hungry, it¡¯s good "Miss Cavaliers, what''s wrong with you? Are you injured? Ji Yue came to Ji Bai who hadn''t made two steps. "No, nothing, nothing... I''m just a little tired Yes, go back and rest for a while, don¡¯t worry about me, You guys go back too. "Ji Bai lay forward, as far as possible Want to stay away from this woman. "Goo...". The hungry sound "Uh, uh...Ji Bai covered his belly and made a face "Are you hungry?" Ji Yue hesitated. I thought the opponent was injured in the previous fight. It turned out that the one who fell down because of the simple lack of Do you eat... It¡¯s almost afternoon, and I haven¡¯t eaten yet. Something was delayed, could it be because of shyness in the pocket Ji Yue looked at the other party''s clothes with a weird expression The cloak used to cover the body is a tattered one Piece of linen cloth, which looks more generous when worn, ten thousand The clothes that don¡¯t fit, the loose flared pants, If it¡¯s not tied to a thin waist with a twine, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s all About to fall... A knight who is impoverished, but has fallen into the blue sky, Overwhelmed by himself, he is still fulfilling his duties, obviously he is better than Others need help more. Suddenly, Ji Yue''s mind appeared The figure that gradually coincides with it. "It''s okay, I can go by myself, don''t worry about me. "Miss Cavalier, look, it''s already gone It¡¯s noon, you probably haven¡¯t had lunch yet, for To express my gratitude, at least let me treat you to dinner Right? "Ji Yue stepped forward to help Ji Bai. Ji Bai was the first to win this honor She felt that she was surprised and didn''t care about this I''ve known strangers for less than ten minutes in close contact, The unique body scent on the other side made her have a kind of heart Feeling relaxed and happy, so that I was slightly lost. Chapter 678: "No, I like things like eating A person. "I quickly got rid of this plague god, Don¡¯t worry about night long dreams, this Y head¡¯s perception is abnormal Keen, if the identity is confirmed, the current He couldn''t fight back, or even escape. "You are welcome, you are my sister''s help Benefactor, and Miss Cavaliers are too hungry to walk , Is there still a choice. "Ji Yue leaned against each other He smiled on his shoulders. "You are welcome. "...Ji Bai was supported by her Led her half forcibly down the central square, very Is helpless. "Sister, elder sister! What you did just now So handsome, nah, sister, are you really a knight? What kind of knight is it? ¡¯ ¡­¡­me¡­¡­". "Thank you sister for saving me just now. "You''re welcome." The girl cheered beside her Jumping for joy, Ji Bai couldn''t laugh or cry. Regardless, let''s make a quick decision. Wait, eating, is it eating human food? Thing? ? What about it, kill me, I won¡¯t Eat the meat of the inexplicable entrails of the raw materials "Don''t worry, just find a shop on the street As if seeing Ji Bai¡¯s intentions, Ji Yue feeds him That¡¯s okay, it¡¯s fun to have a table with your own natural enemies Eat fusion, a little bit of wind and grass can be enough for yourself Just a few years of life. That''s right, let''s be considered for the time being. Ji Bai glanced at the silk tablecloth on the table Silver tableware, used to hold a cup of fruit milk Of course they are all inlaid with gems! ? Silk red carpet with white marble carvings on the first floor The fountain stone statues made by Takuma, and the etiquette of these waiters and maids The level and professionalism of the company is totally different from that Some half-doing monks, poor learning skills, and falsehoods full of flaws Maid. I really chose one "randomly". Ji Bai got a question wrong from the beginning, right What the party said about choosing randomly is based on the other party¡¯s perspective Choose from above, like a three-star four-star hotel root It¡¯s not in the eyes of others, the noodle shop and snack bar on the street Not to mention, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not just like **** in others¡¯ eyes. One level of **** bin **** station. Although the poor raise children and rich daughters, my sister used to You didn¡¯t live so extravagantly. Retrieve the memories of past lives. Later, my vision changed? "Well, ordering one by one is too troublesome, female Miss Bu, can you bother you all in your shop Both the signature dishes and the desserts and drinks that deserve their name Do it again. "Ji Yue glanced at the dish made of hard cowhide He gave it back to the maid and ordered. "Yes, noble lady." The maid said to each other The request is not surprising, but a commonplace Looks like, obviously there is nothing to eat here Simple stuff. ...All over, this meal It''s better than me. The soft silk sofa is fascinating, Ann Na sits alone, while Ji Yue is with Ji Chapter 679: Bai sat aside. "Anna, stop playing, it''s time to eat. "Oh, okay." Anna cleverly moved The toys purchased on the booth are accepted, which is different from one Such a mischievous bear child, Anna is well-behaved and sensible, I listen to Ji Yue''s words very much. "Miss Cavalier, I''m going to eat, wearing a head The helmet is inconvenient, so let''s put it aside. "Ji Yue seems Good words to persuade each other. Ji Bai glanced at it and sneered in his heart. Have you been making this idea? Destined to Let her down, human food, he is all I won¡¯t touch it. It¡¯s a mess of materials. Isn¡¯t it irritating to see the dishes? She is Starved to death, died outside, even if you jump from this floor Will eat them a little bit. The efficiency of top restaurants is fast, less than a long time The kung fu, all colors and fragrances are delicious, just let them One end of the dish with a population of 3,000 feet comes up Just out of the pot, it''s so rich that it makes people want to stop The scent of energy, I vowed to quit in less than a minute Arrogant. "Gudong...: Ji Bai swallowed and swallowed. Open your eyes. Hold back the temptation, how can you eat humans? Food? The more you adapt to human life, Can I recover by myself? ... Smell the white jade cake_the thick milky aroma, and The right roasted foie gras is secreted by Ji Bai¡¯s mouth His saliva increased and he swallowed subconsciously. He obviously doesn¡¯t want to eat, the one he doesn¡¯t want to eat ...But his stomach and brain are all going against his foundation I have never stopped! There are many kinds of dishes in the back, and every dish is It''s a good deal to taste one 0. "Ji Yue smiled and looked Ji Bai from indifferent to ready to move. Ji Bai glanced around holding large and small plates in a row The maids and waiters of the team, this is to taste every dish, I am afraid it is not all F: Is it so luxurious? ? spray¡­¡­ Compared with the single food of the blood race, Ji Bai has a kind Feeling unwilling. This actually gave him a kind of Nice feeling, terrible! "Miss Cavalier, move your fork, you''re welcome Ji Yue didn''t rush to move her fork, her chin was on the overlap On his hands, he made no secret of himself for this masked The curiosity of the "maiden". "I, I''m not hungry yet, I ate too much in the morning, Eat later. "Ji Bai looked away, he was afraid Continue to look at these tempting dishes, he might commit a crime _... Even if you can''t smell it. Calm down. At this time, the killing precepts will not be with oneself. Is your purpose going against it? "Sister Ji Yue, Anna is a little hungry. "Well, you can eat first, I and this knight Sister is not hungry yet. "It''s only in the face of Anna At that time, her expression could be so gentle. She has never been so gentle with her brother. Ji Bai complained a little in his heart. The fragrance penetrates the iron helmet and pours into the nose uncontrollably One bite, I¡¯ll have one bite. One more bite Chapter 680: Slap yourself. Ji Bai moved his knife and fork, and the two of them were different Under the circumstances, a piece of cake was inserted and sent into the iron helmet. ...Oh oh, this is where the knight eats Style? "Anna has a small star on her face, saying that she is learning Arrived. Ji Yue¡¯s expression looked a little weird. Is the way of eating popular now? It is estimated that under the leadership of someone A kind of performance art. In the final analysis, Ji Yue did not intend to go into the right Fang¡¯s identity, I want to see her under the iron helmet. Just curious about which department the other party belongs to A knight, or not a knight at all, these things She is not interested in knowing, this meal is just as she did As I said, it was just a thank you. After that, The two sides are no longer involved. She admired each other¡¯s chivalry, but only It¡¯s appreciation, compared to the blatantly hated kinsmen, Ji Yue doesn¡¯t Seeing how much I like humans, I just stay in the blood Family is good. To the point of a little bit. Maybe this is how the other party eats, she didn¡¯t How much thought. And on the other side, the good food entrance, Ji Bai Suddenly I felt that I was reborn. The fragrant and soft cake is just...ahhh This is the feeling of being alive, the whole person is going to be ascended to heaven Up... If you don¡¯t wear a helmet to hide his ugliness If he did, he has already slobbered three thousand feet now , Eyes faintly glowing with green light. It''s the same carefully, my thoughts just now are stupid ! Others spend a lot of money to invite themselves to eat, don¡¯t you eat for nothing? If you don¡¯t let go of your stomach and eat her poorly, that¡¯s right I can''t afford this great opportunity. After figuring it out, what are you waiting for? Eat eat What restores the blood of the blood spirit, the dignity of the blood queen , These things go to hell! No one can stop him Fill your stomach! "Hmm!" Ji Bai said vaguely, even I have forgotten to suppress the sound, and directly exposed the original sound Don¡¯t look at Ji Bai¡¯s fast food, it actually gives people a view It feels very good, hurry and not rush, even if you are extremely hungry The appearance of food is so elegant and temperamental, giving people Feels like a big family that respects etiquette Miss coming. Looking at the two people who started to use the tableware, Ji Yue also Suddenly I feel a little hungry, picking up white gracefully Cutlery on a porcelain plate. Suddenly, Ji who stuffed her mouth with food Bai froze for a moment, as if feeling something, lifted up Coming to his head, the flash of cold light sent him up and down His hairs are standing up. In front of him, it was the turn of a male waiter pushing a trolley The meal was delivered, and after the transformation, he was surprisingly keenly observant Ji Bai paid attention to the point in an instant. The opponent¡¯s callous hands, you know it at first sight It was left behind by holding a weapon all the year round, there should be those faint flashes Shuo Hanguang''s eyes are looking at Ji Ruowu His hand reached for the lid of the dinner plate. Chapter 681: "Danger!" Ji Bai didn''t even think about it, subconsciously Regarding protecting Ji Yue as my duty, I will focus on Ji Yue, who concentrated on the food on the plate, pushed away. "Huh?" The waiter was taken aback, the sharp one in his hand The bayonet did not penetrate the target¡¯s chest, sitting sideways The girl in the helmet pushed Ji Yue away in time, attached The magic bayonet pierced her arm, and blood burst out. In a panic, the helmet fell and the platinum long hair was draped Scattered down. Ji Yue, who was crushed under her body, widened her eyes and looked With a face that was extremely familiar in that memory. "White Camp Chapter 23 ~ The Great Reversal "Danger!" It was almost when the man got from the dinner plate Just before he drew out his sword to compete, Ji Bai stood up Ji Yue, who hadn''t noticed on the side, pushed aside. "Hmm!" The sharp knife pierced down fiercely. The unarmed Ji Bai can only use his own fleshy arm to block it , To avoid injury to vital parts such as the heart. "Kang Dang!" a fierce response, The iron helmet was overwhelmed and fell off, three thousand long platinum hair Phi San and down. The wound is bleeding, Ji Baimong He snorted, his too slender and weak body hurts him Almost fainted, relying on patience for pain I groaned a few times and my consciousness became blurred. Creeping on Ji Bai''s soft chest and dying It''s so dark, I seem to see little stars... , Ji Yue saw his face clearly, and in the memory, That beautiful face that she dreams of thinking about every night is finished Beauty coincides. The long-repressed feelings in my heart are in this moment It broke out in an instant. At the same time, she also reacted, her eyes Yihan kicked away the intent to continue the assassination Assassin man, prop up his body, backhand will hurt Ji Bai Lan into his arms. "Bai Ming, Bai Ming? Is that you?!" "Okay, good one. One...". Ji Yue only noticed that the one that Ji Bai was holding With his bloodied arm, his eyes suddenly became extremely frightened "Miss." Two guards hiding in the dark The man who failed the assassination and wanted to escape has been arrested on the spot , Hou listened to the hair down, looking at Ji The blond girl in the arms of the moon, with a hint of gratitude Points, and at the same time, they also understand that the assassins are in their Successfully took out the sharp blade under the eyelids, they have no Shirkable responsibility. Ji Yue''s face was strangely calm, watching quietly The assassination failed, and the man who looked dead at home. "What are you doing in a daze." Ji Yue''s voice Can''t hear any feelings. "what? "You, and you, don''t hurry to get away from here Find me the doctor and nurse at the nearest hospital? Ji Yue''s frosty look makes people shudder The guards waiting by the side rushed out of the dining room. Go straight to the nearest hospital. This is the order of the eldest lady, find the meaning of the word It¡¯s not very extensive, you can invite them, or spend Money hired them, of course... if you don¡¯t, then Chapter 682: They bring them here, Missy¡¯s orders take precedence Order in public places? This is used to restrict civilians, As long as Yan Spear family thinks, in this piece of lawlessness Anyone who violates the law and discipline will only receive an afterthought warning. The thirteen families can almost only be in the human federation The existence of hand covering the sky. "I want your restaurant owner to give me an explanation Explain, if I¡¯m not satisfied... I¡¯ll be frightened Anna settled down, Ji Yue pinched the tissue, in order not to be injured Stop Ji Bai to stop bleeding. SF light This dagger is enchanted, it¡¯s not ordinary ''S little toy, it will really kill you if you are stabbed "If I''m not satisfied." Ji Yueyong The Buddha will freeze the eyes of the trembling maids and waiters Shen Leng said. "Your restaurant, don''t It''s opened. " There was a stormy sea in Ji Yue''s heart, How long have you been unable to suppress your anger like this Well, she can''t remember. And this is not because of the assassination, but. "Don''t be afraid, I am here, don''t...Ji Yue Caress Ji Bai''s sweaty forehead, using a clumsy The words comforted Ji Bai who was incomparably painful. Only at this time, she hates self 2 A dumb mouth who can''t comfort people and can''t speak. However, even so, she did not lose her cold Jing, if you lose your mind and pull out the dagger at this time , Maybe this girl¡¯s life is about to die, forcing Calm yourself, just for this to look very good with Bai Ming "Girls" with similar degrees can be safe and sound. The flustered maid found the owner of the restaurant and tavern The boss learned that the powerful lady was in his restaurant His head was assassinated by an assassin, and his back became cold. His restaurant is well-known among the rich and powerful The restaurant, the guests who come to eat here are either rich or expensive, which Is this the little boss he can afford? Naturally, the security of the restaurant must be done well. The water doesn¡¯t leak, and the boss knows that if something goes wrong, it¡¯s the first one He is the one who can''t run! However, he never expected, even in a restaurant All-weather surveillance and maintenance without blind spots, assassins have no holes I didn¡¯t enter, but sneaked into the restaurant without knowing it. Head, fish eyes are mixed into the waiter''s ranks! The boss was so scared that his soul was lost, and his body was fat. The body rolled down the stairs like a ball, when I learned that Ji Yue When I was the eldest lady of the thirteen family, The assassin''s eighteenth generation ancestors will be scolded all over. Fortunately, it¡¯s not the lady herself, or even I didn¡¯t have a chance to explain, my shop even brought him Let''s take a dog together, N don¡¯t even want to run "You got an assassin in your restaurant, almost Killed my life, he also gave my most important guest Stabbed, boss, what do you think of this matter? The boss''s eyes were dizzy again, thinking that the other party only I stabbed a subordinate, but I didn¡¯t expect to be a colleague. Miss... this blonde girl looks like I''m not losing to this young lady of the Flame Spear family at all, I''m afraid I''m afraid again~ a young lady from the thirteen clan. On the same day, one of the thirteen families was offended Second, the lottery doesn''t include such a winner, right? Chapter 683: "It''s the fault of our store, I am willing to invest my finances Heal this lady and give up the shares of the restaurant... "The boss who has been well-versed in the battle is very skilled in apology He knows that these rich eldest ladies and eldest sons just want I want a compensation, instead of saying that I would apologize and apologize It¡¯s better to make compensation directly. "Your Excellency doesn''t seem to understand that the explanation I''m talking about is What do you mean? "However, what she didn''t expect was, Ji Yue doesn''t seem to eat this set. "what? At this moment, several attendants are already carrying a few A doctor and nurse are back. "Zhi." Ji Yue pointed to Ji lying in her arms White. "If she can''t be cured, you will have to bury her. Ji Yue obviously did not refer to who "you" are, It may be these doctors, or it may be... Everyone in this restaurant. The boss who was an old fried dough stick was frightened and sat down On the ground, how could he not feel the other person If you have Ruowu''s killing intent, now it''s like a storm The last peace on the eve of the rain, if these doctors don¡¯t What about her... That, that, miss you please let go and relax Down, if the spirit stays tight, the muscle tissue will The blade is stuck..." The nurse ladies shivered But the doctor quickly adapted to it, as if right This kind of thing is no stranger to it. "Relax." Ji Bai calmly soothed Ji Bai in her arms. "This eldest lady has been holding this lady Is not convenient "Is it inconvenient for me or for you." Ji Asked Yue. "No, no, I didn''t mean that." Sweat coldly. "I, I''m worried that you are not right "Just treat it like this, I watched. Yes,... the doctor nodded quickly for acceptance The injured Ji Bai treated the wound. "Do you need to be transferred to a big hospital?" Ji Yuewei Frowned slightly, this dagger had been enchanted, obviously It is used to deal with her specially, this one looks like Bai Ming ''S girl is obviously an ordinary person, at least she is in her I can''t feel the slightest wave of the spell in his body "Ah? No need." The doctor was taken aback first. "This lady is just a stab wound, deal with The wound, just be careful in the future, and it didn¡¯t hurt And meridians. "Quack doctor, I will give you a reorganization of the language Opportunity. "Ji Yue''s eyes instantly raged with killing intent. "This, this, this... my eldest lady, villain What I said is true! This lady''s injury is really Is not serious, and the injured place is not in the important meridian , Just need to deal with it properly, it really won¡¯t in the future There are sequelae. "The doctor hurriedly begged for mercy. "Even if you really kill me, please The doctor came to see it, too, this lady really didn¡¯t Got that kind of fatal injury "Nonsense, then why is she behaving now So painful? This bayonet is enchanted, you know ...Ji Yue suddenly thought of something and stopped Chapter 684: Discourse. Saint-lun bloodline has a strong magical absorption transformation Power and enchantment are also in this category, Bai Ming relied on this physique back then, completely Don''t be afraid to fight against the enchanted weapons, the more you fight, the more braver you get. Picked up the handle and threw it on the ground, it was contaminated a lot With the **** dark red dagger, Ji Yue really can¡¯t I feel any enchantment fluctuations on this dagger The saint of the Shenglun clan is like a curse absorbing It is a bottomless pit, as long as the method is used properly. Is she also the blood of Shenglun? Blood can suck To receive the curse, this is only a very pure direct system Did it. They are almost completely similar in appearance and belong to the blood of Saint Lun , The bottom of the world~ how could there be such a coincidence ? Could it be that this world not only restores the memories of past lives Precedents, there are reincarnations? ? Recalling a certain blood queen, Ji Yue feels very possible! Looking at the blond girl in her arms, her heart was overjoyed There is nowhere to find if you step through the iron shoes, and it takes no effort to get it. , Is this destiny, send her to yourself Bian, is this what God meant? ! ? W: "The wound is disinfected and bandaged, this lady¡¯s Resilience is surprisingly good, try not to live within three days Just move the injured arm. "Heal Ji Bai, the doctor is relieved Negative, take a towel to wipe the sweat from the forehead. Just dealt with the arm stabbed by a sharp weapon He spent no less energy than doing a few large-scale games in a row surgery. "Thank you." Ji Yue gestured to the attendant next to him , The attendant understood and threw a bag of gold coins to the doctor This is something he couldn''t make after years of hard work The amount, but the doctor didn¡¯t dare to ask for it at all. The money Okay, I have to take it for life, right? Who knows these The lady master meant that he was testing himself. Sister, Miss Knight, is she okay? "Ann Na looked at the pale blonde lady with some worry Sister, the more she looks, the more she feels this blonde lady Sister is kind, it''s like reunion after a long absence, connected by blood Blood relatives. "Her blood is devouring the attached dagger Mana, it may be painful the first time. "Look at Huai The girl with a soothing expression in the middle, Ji Yue¡¯s mouth bends slightly This blonde girl is probably Bai Ming¡¯s Reincarnation, even if it¡¯s not, it¡¯s also the direct Of descendants, no matter what, she is already her own No one will let anyone hurt her. Touching her body, Ji Yue felt her body The car is hot, a kind of excitement and excitement that is about to be uncontrollable Move, which has suppressed the feelings and desires for thousands of years, watching When it comes to this face, I can''t suppress it completely. "Miss, if you are dissatisfied with the compensation just now We can talk about it again, the money is not about ...Seeing that the blonde girl has no life worry, round The billowing boss breathed a sigh of relief, but on the surface it was still Don''t dare to continue to plead guilty. "Then do it as you said. "Yes, it must be done well." Old I was happy, the other party said that it represented her feelings Chapter 685: It has almost recovered. As the restaurant owner guessed, know After she realized that the other party had no worries about her life, Ji Yue felt like It¡¯s great today, I¡¯m completely immersed in finding the saint-lun In the joy of direct descendants of the family. The arc of the cherry lips is getting bigger and bigger inadvertently Is it really you, Bai Ming. After the vertigo in his head slowly recovered, confronted Gang What happened to Ji Bai feeling completely unimpressed My condition is a little better, and cesium is starting to get better "I, what am I..." Ji Bai fainted Slowly opened his eyes. "...It''s okay, it''s okay, mine. Knight, how are you feeling, are you okay? ¡® "Head, good..." Ji Bai felt for a while The ground turned, and the hot forehead was suddenly attached A smooth and refreshing touch. "Don''t be afraid, I am here. "Oh, uh, uh?! You, what are you doing can? "Ji Bai''s consciousness was slightly awake at first glance. Then I saw the beautiful face that became more and more magnified. "I can get up by myself." I found myself right Lying in a terrible posture on the other side''s giant Ji Bai hurriedly got up at the big soft place. "Don''t move." Ji Yue stopped Ji Bai. "Beware of the wound. "Does it still hurt? "It doesn''t hurt, it''s better." Ji Bai''s concern made Ji Bai very uncomfortable, he touched himself Face, only then did I notice that Iron Helmet didn¡¯t know when Got dropped... It''s bad now, she didn''t see anything. ? ? But I haven¡¯t even seen this look before, even more Don¡¯t talk about other people, the most face she sees Troublesome, the others do not matter. "Doesn¡¯t it hurt anymore? What''s uncomfortable? Fang, tell me. "Ji Yue and the previous attitude With the care and favor of the breeze and drizzle, follow it Ji Bai wonders if it''s him "Sister" suddenly changed, it¡¯s impossible just because just Only then subconsciously helped her reaction and gained her youth Gaze? "If you feel uncomfortable, you must follow me Say oh, don''t hold back, there will be serious problems. "Ji The moon flicked over Ji Bai''s slightly messy bangs. "Really not... abnormal, not at all E often, I''d better slip quickly "Goo... there was an awkward noise. "Puff, I''m hungry, that''s right You have never eaten lunch, you must be hungry, come I feed you~¡® (Don¡¯t use my intermediary posts as Baidu posts. (¡¯One") I will be very troubled) (In addition (/c") I wrote the dialogue fan line, if you are interested, you can go to the text Chapter 24 ~ Come Home With Me Nephrite is in her arms, lying on the knees of a drunk beauty, but Ji Bai is one I''m not happy at all. I am like a doll without arms and legs Being held in the arms of the other party, as if knocking and touching It will be broken. She seems to love her hair, stroking Chapter 686: Shun rubs and caresses like a child meets something and can''t put it down The same toy. Hug yourself with one hand, play with your own Big hair, those violet eyes shining like stars It is full of tenderness and another indescribable meaning. What happened? . Up to now, Ji Bai has an opinion on the cause and development of the incident. Ling knows nothing, he only knows that he will hit the opponent with chicken blood After being buckled on his head, his physical body, concept , Spirit, showing a very strange trend change , It is not only his body that has changed, but also his life The root of the spoon overflowing with porridge juice is brought to the mouth, from intentionally Ji Bai has never enjoyed self-consciousness since the beginning of My sister¡¯s feeding service, Ji who can¡¯t express feelings Yue has never seen him with such tender affection Brother. He was caught off guard suddenly and made him very uncomfortable "Don''t be picky eaters." Shao Jian stunned Ji Bai. Closed lips and teeth. In desperation, Ji Bai opened his mouth. I didn''t expect to be so old even if I was so old People feed PLAY or something in their arms... "Miss Ji Yue, don''t hold me like this, I There are hands and feet, no need for others to feed. "Ji Bai lightly sighed Sighed. ...Ji Yue tilted her head. "knight Miss, it looks like we haven¡¯t talked to each other yet Change your name, so how do you know my name What about? " ...? "Sorry, I accidentally said smoothly Mouth it! Ji Bai was dumb, opened his mouth to explain, feeling I felt like I was suddenly in desperate situation. Keep hiding under the premise of knowing the other party''s name The heart is damnable, fools will be suspicious, let alone Ji Yue has obtained the inheritance of Gulan. "Then, since there was no time to exchange names just now, Isn''t it too late to exchange? My name is Ji Yue , Miss Cavaliers, how about you? " "What is Bai?" Ji Yue held Ji Bai''s hand suddenly However, it was tight. "White, Hibiscus." "Baijin?" Ji Yue''s eyes dimmed. , But soon returned to normal. "Then, Miss Bai Jin, please advise I don¡¯t know why, the other party didn¡¯t treat himself After studying the gaffe, he accepted it quite frankly. "Please let me go first." This state makes Ji Bai Very uncomfortable, I don¡¯t know why, I just hate being Others hugged like a child like this. "Your hand is hurt, isn''t it, this situation It¡¯s very difficult to eat underneath, and it¡¯s impossible. Isn''t it true? "Ji Yue didn''t plan to let go, she was soft He patted Ji Bai''s head and now Ji Bai Is about the same height as my sister, even There is a faint tendency to be surpassed. "In this way, some are close, too close." Ji Bai remained silent, euphemistically expressing that the two sides are now like this The posture is very bad, if she knew she was actually If the above is a male body. Chapter 687: Although I don¡¯t want to do this very much, but back stickers There are two big groups of things that make people fascinated and relax their vigilance Sitting on slippery legs, even if it¡¯s him, it¡¯s hard not to Think more. The corner of Ji Yue''s mouth bends slightly, and the other side is being bullied. But because of her taciturn temperament, she can¡¯t express it directly Looks so cute, like... "Come on, open your mouth obediently, it''s not good to eat No, the injured cannot go hungry. " Ji Bai put aside his mouth and couldn''t accept this way. food. "It''s not good to be disobedient. "Huh? Wait, what is this for? Hmm, stop ...The other party¡¯s ten fingers are like ten flexible The dancing elf, with fingertips on his waist Okay, so skilled... She is sensitive to the sensitive parts of the human body You know the position well, every time you drop your finger, you can do it just right It''s so itchy and helpless, one point one Falling seems to stimulate every **** in Ji Bai''s brain After the war, her image plummeted and her tears continued. "Are you obedient now?" My body. Turn my eyes up and I have a bad expression on my face. Quickly Ji Bai, who was about to limp past, said with a smirk. "Huh...Ji Bai panted hard and didn''t care "Don''t speak, right?" Ji Yue curled her lips. Fingertips plucked the opponent''s slender waist. Ji Bai''s body shivered and stood up immediately Up. "Got it, I know it." "It¡¯s good to know, come on, be careful, don¡¯t do it It''s the wound. " Don''t want me to get a wound, so don''t scratch me I can''t meet her with this face It¡¯s just a morning, so close contact is really good No. 3? ? ...But this end tastes good, salty Moderate, the meat and vegetables are also selected and top-quality, soft and fluffy Tasty, very tasty. "Ah...Ji Bai choked on accidentally eating "Be careful when you swallow." Ji Yue cares Handed him a cup of milk tea, made with silk The towel wiped away the residual juice at the corners of his mouth, thoughtful Very careful, like taking care of a child. "Miss Ji Yue, don''t you think there is some distance Are you near? "Ji Bai said cautiously. Men and women give or receive intimacy, and they are seen in full view It feels bad to be held as a child... "Don''t you like it?" Ji Yue''s tone appeared A trace of loss and disappointment. "No, no, it''s just" inexplicably not wanting Ji Bai, who made the other party lost, subconsciously denied it." It¡¯s just that this kind of behavior is not very good when so many people are watching I don''t want face? "Oh, so you are worried about these issues Ji Yue smiled indifferently, she patted "You guys, go down, I don''t need to be convinced Waiter, something will call you up. "Yes." The guards and maids on the side owe slightly After setting a gift, he withdrew. Ji Bai''s solution is to change the soup without changing the medicine I can''t vomit. "Sister Ji Yue, why do you hold it like this? Chapter 688: Sister Baijin? Anna on the side looked at them Strange behavior, without curiosity. "She is injured. My sister is taking care of her illness. People, after all, Miss Bai Jin is suffering because of me It hurts. "Oh, that''s it. There is also a little loli watching... black history , This is completely black history. "What do you want to eat, don''t reach out, I''ll help you get it "I''m full, please let me down." Even Not even half full, Ji Bai did not dare to eat anymore. Being held by my former sister as a baby, This is definitely a dark history. I fought against her not long ago Field, and now he actually ran to someone else inexplicably Going in my arms, what kind of development is this? "Are you full after only eating so little, then eat Order bread, you will be embarrassed after the bread is finished. She is really coaxing a child "I''m full." Ji Bai bite the bullet and finished eating I took a few loaves of bread, and once again expressed that I did not Eat again. "Oh, it''s great, great, have some more milk , After drinking the milk, I believe Baijin you must be full Passed the pure white thick milk that came to me, Pour into his mouth without his consent. After a few sounds, Ji who was almost choked White coughed a few times, like a peach petal on his lips Slightly stained with white liquid. "Mouth, dirty." Can''t move freely Ji Bai can only remind Ji Yue that she wants her to help with tissues Wipe the milk stain left on his mouth. However, the opponent''s next move made him feel extremely As weird. Ji Yue looked at him with white stains on the corners of her mouth, no She was responsive to Ji Bai''s request, but turned a deaf ear to Ji Bai''s request Just looking at Ji Bai like this stupidly, his face The egg belt is a little abnormal, it looks a little weird Hongxia. What does it mean? "That, Miss Ji Yue? "Bai Ming, you are so cute. "what? Good, can you drink more? ""Say "what??" Ji Yue''s eyes are very dangerous now, what exactly Where is the danger. Ji Bai can¡¯t say clearly, but just It''s the weird feeling that the other party looks + points. "I don''t want to drink milk anymore." Ji Bai hesitated After a while, Ji Yue''s request was rejected. "In that case, it''s okay." The other party didn''t Forced, but drew a long bar from the fruit basket Fruit a banana. "Eat a banana. Bananas are so much better, you won¡¯t stop eating them It¡¯s bloated, there should be no problem with fruit after a meal, 0 Ji Yue peeled a banana for him. "Come, open your mouth Ji Yue didn''t know why, she swallowed nervously The little cheeks are flushed, like when I was a child I want to hug me in front of my brother, but I am embarrassed to say it Chapter 689: Expressions. The banana tip entered Ji Bai¡¯s mouth, but this is It''s too late, the mouth is too dusty, and she can''t squeeze her head in. However, Ji Yue flushed with her face, and continued the banana Continued to send to Ji Bai''s mouth which was already completely gagged. "Huh, huh!?" Ji Bai was stunned by the opponent Shi¡¯s behavior was shocked, and I wanted to stop it, but how My mouth is so full that I can¡¯t make a sound at all Huh, huh? ......"...... Ji Yue seems to be in a state of excitement , At this moment, white milk stains remain on the corners of the mouth , I was stuffed with bananas in my mouth, my face was pale and I wanted to fight The struggling blonde girl gave her great vision Shake, she almost couldn''t stop. "Um, ah, 0...get rid of feeding PLA Y''s Ji Bai felt nauseated and retched. "Sorry, sorry, just now... Looking at the blond girl who was retching by herself, thought The other party was injured for herself before, so Ji Yue didn¡¯t From a moment of distress and regret. The scene was too exciting, she almost couldn''t restrain herself My desire... "Yes, can you let me down first." Banana covered with saliva, Ji Bai''s pale and bloodless face It makes people feel distressed and pity. "Miss Ji Yue, I''m full, now, To let me go. "There was a long silence, Ji Bai Or choose to propose to the other party the plan to leave first "Your injury hasn''t healed yet....Ji Yue He speaks a little bit, obviously I don¡¯t want the other party to do so quickly go away. "The wound has been treated, I think about it for a while Day, you will be better. " When he said this, he lowered his head somewhat self-deprecatingly. The other party doesn¡¯t even know herself, even if she really It¡¯s Bai Ming¡¯s reincarnation, and now for him, he doesn¡¯t Guo is just a stranger without any memory. Um factory SF light "Well, Miss Bai Jin, you come home with me Come on, just do it to your injury and body "No, I think I''m fine, not physically other problems. "Ji Bai vetoed it without even thinking about it. Although Ji''s attitude towards herself has become very strange But who wants to enter the enemy¡¯s nest? "But, in this case, I can''t rest assured Coming down. "Ji Yue said. "Miss Bai Jin said I¡¯m hurt, if I¡¯m not responsible to the end, Ji Yue Yu was uneasy. Bai wanted to tactfully refuse as much as possible, as a last resort, There is no way to take coercive measures. "Sister, can I play with Anna for a while? Seeing that Ji Bai has a tendency to get up and leave, Anna Li It immediately stuck to Ji Bai¡¯s thigh, blinking a pair of water Lingling''s big eyes begged. "..." "Look, Anna wants you to stay with her for a while Well, can¡¯t you really be a guest at my house? It costs you too much time, and you don¡¯t want a child Are you sad? "Ji Yue continued to persuade. "Sorry, I still have something to do, it''s really not Chapter 690: Can accompany. "Is that so? It''s a pity. I can''t force it." Ji Yue was a little regretful. She returned the iron helmet that fell on the ground to Ji Baibian and said, "But, Miss Bai Jin Are you a knight? The figure of this girl is It¡¯s hard to find a suitable armor, this kind of armor I Home has everything, if you can come, say no You will definitely be able to visit it. Armor, knight armor ...Ji Bai felt that she suddenly had no responsibility What choice is there, no matter what Jiyue''s gourd is sold in What kind of medicine is he, he can only be pushed halfway by the opponent Pulled, and the meal was sent out by the round boss farewell Museum, and then dragged into the car alive. He didn''t understand why suddenly he lost The right to refuse, the brain is like a jam. Can''t move at all. Anna squeezed beside her happily, Ji Yue is leaning on her other side, her whole person is like The stuffing in the middle of the burger is like a tightly clamped one. The driver is driving a motorized car, very majestic Drive out of the street Holding the mentality of peace when he comes, Ji Baixin But there is a lot of uneasiness in the middle. Glancing at Ji with a faint smile at the corner of her mouth , Ji Bai felt very uncomfortable in his heart. If she knew her true identity, It¡¯s the "brother" she dreams of wanting to devour her alive Long", isn''t his fate... Isn''t this tantamount to cheating? Ji Bai sighed lightly in his heart and looked close at hand Chi''s girl, he has a kind of want to confide the facts His impulse, but reason prevented him from doing so. In the end, he can only remain silent and do nothing. Said, but couldn''t hide the slightly trembling body. He didn''t feel it, Ji Yue on the side was always going Leaning on him, he didn''t see the happy blush on the other side''s face. Chapter 25~ The car drove slowly into the spacious and familiar courtyard, but this time he was no longer lurking in, but was invited in by the owner of the villa in an upright manner. The manor does not seem to have changed much since it was many years ago, that is, a few more trees have been planted on the side of the street, and there are a few more attic flowerbeds beside the villa, where you can see twos and threes of servants trimming the branches of flowers and plants, and in the pond. There are goldfish of different colors, and the colorful colors are very ornamental. Above the pond, half-man, half-fish sea animals sprayed with spring water, and behind, the solid wooden brown villa door looked thick and solid. "Miss." The butler took a group of servants to open the door for Ji Yue and respectfully greeted their young lady getting off the car. However, what surprised them was that it was not Ji Yue who got off the car first, but a delicate appearance. A beautiful blonde girl with a little awkward expression on her expressionless face. His moving eyes shone with a trembling light, even if the other party did not express any affection, the palms of both hands were close to the lower abdomen, and he stood aside obediently. Who is this lady? The maids who have served Ji Yue for a long time all know that their young lady will never take guests home, even if they are familiar with each other. When taking it home, the nature is completely different. There are a lot of their secrets hidden in the villa. Once they are exposed, they can only choose to kill them. Missy will not know this kind of thing. Then Ji Yue hugs Anna and walks away. Got out of the car. "Housekeeper, there is a visitor at home, go to prepare tea." "Yes, miss." When all the maids were confused, the old butler nodded, pushed open the thick wooden door without any hesitation, and walked into the villa. "Let''s go." Ji Yue took the initiative to hold the hand of the girl who stood still, and this move shocked the maids even more. They looked at Ji Yue being led by Ji Yue with strange and curious eyes, and walked in half-draggingly. Ji Bai of the villa. Ji Yue has no friends of the same age. Among the thirteen generations, she is by nature withdrawn. No strangers should enter. Except for her bodyguard and maid, she will not let any strangers approach her three steps away. She will take the initiative to hold a person''s hand. It is unheard of. Ji Bai was silently led by her into the room. His little head looked around and looked at the decoration and furnishings of the room. One-he was just observing how this villa had changed since it had been. Here is the Yanmao family in the border city. At any rate, he himself lived in this villa for a while. However, this behavior was mistaken by Ji Yue for the other''s curiosity. "How do you look good? If you like, you can live here in the future." Ji Yue half joked. Ji Bai shook his head like a rattle. Soon, the hot tea was served. The tea used by the big family to entertain guests was naturally the top of the top class. The blood people also love to drink tea, but the tea in the blood taste is not the same as the tea in the taste of humans or other races. concept. Tea is a bitter, lightly flavored drink that is sweet in the taste of the blood royal family, similar to drinks such as fruit juice and sugar water. Little girls don''t like to drink bitter things, and the blood royal family is a group of old loli that has been overdue for a long time, 18 years old and tens of thousands of months, and they don''t like to drink bitter things very much. Ji Bai did not bring in the supervisory color, but simply commented from the perspective of a bystander. Blowing the tea that burned his mouth, the water surface rippled, and the hot tea inlet flowed into the lungs, like a warm current scouring the limbs. After the bitterness, the sweetness, long-lost taste, Ji Bai, who didn''t like tea very much, had hardly touched the drink of tea before he became a kind of blood. Sitting on the opposite side, Ji Yue watched his movement of holding tea and drinking tea with a slight sluggishness. Perhaps even Ji Bai himself did not notice. His movements and behavior were detailed in place, and the appearance of holding tea seemed to be engraved in the bone Habits, and the etiquette of the blood family is not used. Quiet and elegant, calm and composed, dedicated to their duties, pure inside and outside, beauty that comes out of silt and remains unstained, just like an iceberg snow lotus that is not eroded and washed by the world. Chapter 691: Ji Yue''s expression brought a few traces of trance, as if she saw the shadow of her deceased in this girl who had never met before. "Miss Ji Yue?" The other party kept looking at herself, Ji Bai felt a little uncomfortable, and brought her legs together subconsciously. "Oh, sorry." Ji Yue also noticed her gaffe, slightly apologetic, and then teased again in a joking tone. "Miss Bai Jin is so beautiful, please forgive me for my gaffe." "Miss Ji Yue joked." Ji Bai didn''t respond much to this. In other words, with the passage of time of transformation, the blood spirit divine veins have not recovered, and his temperament is rapidly changing at a speed that he is shocked. Indifferent, just like when he used to be a knight. "Bai Jin Jiyue hesitated to speak, she feels like she is now single-minded Siquan was placed on this girl, she was right Everything about this girl was too curious, so she wanted to know everything about her. "Miss Ji Yue, please tell me something." Holding the iron helmet in his arms, Ji Bai said, thinking about how to quickly get rid of the predicament in front of him. "You, where is your hometown sorry, no offense, just ask casually, if Miss Bai Jin doesn''t want to say it, it doesn''t matter." Ji Yue just said this, for fear that the other party would slam the door directly, this kind of inquiring about privacy The questioning method is not acceptable to everyone, especially a girl. Annual workers "My hometown?" Ji Bai tilted his head. "right here. "Human Federation Capital" "Are you the Lord, so am I, Bai Jin, this name sounds so good, your parents must have no ulterior motives when they gave you this name." "I have no parents Sorry. "As she said so, Ji Yue''s answer did not surprise Ji Yue. The original intention of her previous sentence was to hook out the other party''s parents'' information, and the girl who had no thoughts really said. Knowing that the other party has no parents, Ji Yue even felt a little delighted. Bai Jin does not have any guardians, which means that the chances of getting her will be greatly increased. Of course, in this respect, Ji Yue knows not to be anxious, to accommodate the other party¡¯s choice so as not to be disgusted, build trust through getting along with her and help her, let the other party slowly accept herself, and finally have a place in her heart that belongs to her. . "But I have adoptive parents." Ji Bai said truthfully. "Really." Ji Yue was covered with a haze, but did not show it. She was already thinking about coercion and temptation, how could she buy Baijin''s custody from the dog and man. "I also have a younger sister, these are all things before." Ji Bai shook his head and looked at Ji Yue calmly. "I have left them." "They abandoned you?" "Right." "It''s really not a thing." Ji Yue said this from her heart. She couldn''t imagine how bad it was to be able to understate the family that abandons such a good girl. "If, if you don''t dislike it, you can live here." Ji Bai looked at Ji Yue thoughtfully, without speaking. After asking a lot of topics about the other party, Jiyue was surprised that the other party answered almost truthfully. After asking several questions in a row, Jiyue paused. The previous small chats were just foreshadowing. She planned to throw one. Long-time question. "Miss Baijin, have you heard of the Saint-Lun family?" "Holy, Lun?" Ji Bai was stunned while drinking tea, and then he was silent for a moment before shook his head. "I haven''t heard of it." "Is that so?" Ji Yue was not surprised. If she hadn''t met her, it was estimated that the other party would never want to know her own life experience for the rest of her life. "Miss Bai Jin, do you have a surname?" "It used to be, now it''s gone." "Really." Ji Yue''s eyes fell on the bandaged wounded arm of the other party. "Does the wound still hurt." "It doesn''t hurt much." Ji Bai shook his head, hesitated for a moment, and hinted. "Miss Ji Yue, it seems it''s late." "Oh, yes." Ji Yue glanced at the clock. "It''s time for the kitchen to prepare dinner. Miss Bai Jin must be hungry too, right, the patient needs more energy than ordinary people." "Well, it''s getting a little late, and seeing the rhythm being mastered by the other party again, Ji Bai Slightly anxious. "It''s getting late, so I can''t let Miss Bai Jin go home hungry. Let''s talk about anything after eating. Now, I''ll go to the dining room to prepare dinner. Ms. Bai Jin can say whatever she wants to eat." Feel free to. "Ji Bai stood up and opened his mouth. After all, he did not say goodbye and sat down again. "Yeah, can you repeat the dishes that Miss Bai Jin had eaten at noon?" Ji Yue stood up lightly with a smile, and the black stockings outlined the perfect curve of her thighs, and the crystal skin between the skirt and the stockings was bare. ~ Expose in the air. " Anna had been sent to take a nap by her a long time ago, and she gracefully opened her legs to the kitchen, leaving Ji Bai alone. She is not afraid that the other party will leave without saying goodbye. She has a kind of instinct. She firmly believes that Bai Jin is definitely the type that can hardly refuse the kindness of others. Perhaps it is because of the preconceivedness of the perfect and pure knight girl in her memory, or she is true. It''s too similar to Baiming. She can use this to let the other party stay. Just as Ji Yue thought, Ji Bai, whose heart was full of entanglements, finally did not choose to get up and leave. Forget it, if you have lunch, let''s eat dinner by the way. You don''t suffer a loss, and when you finish eating, you can leave. "Hmm, hmm." The sound of heavy heels hitting the ground sounded in the room from far to near. Ji Bai noticed the tall, thin black figure that turned into the living room from the entrance of the corridor. It was an old man with a wrinkled face, but his figure was not rickety, he looked like a white beard when he was old, but his waist was very straight and he looked very energetic. He was wearing a black tuxedo and holding a scepter, like an old gentleman with a high level of cultivation. He walked to Ji Bai who was sitting on the sofa, obviously purposeful and conscious. Holding the scepter, he sat opposite Ji Bai, his gaze unabashedly began to look at him. "Miss, do you believe in mission and destiny in this world?" Ji Bai shook his head when facing the opponent who came up to be puzzled. "No, you should know it. Even if you didn''t believe it, don''t you believe it now." The old gentleman with a white beard said something that people didn''t understand. "Then, please allow the old man to be rude in the future. If I ask you to do a comprehensive examination of your body now, will you refuse or accept it? Ji Bai''s expressionless face was a little weird. "Rejection, isn''t it?" The old man was not surprised by the reaction of the other party. Normal-thinking people would probably think that he was an out-and-out madman at this time. "It doesn''t matter, you can refuse verbally, but in the end, destiny will accept this proposal for you." The old man smiled meaningfully. "I can see through a person''s body." Your elder, what are you doing. "The cold voice interrupted the old man in the tuxedo. "Oh, is the lady back? Well, it''s about the time I calculated." The old gentleman wiped off his sleeves and glanced at the time on the dial. "Then, I will leave first. Miss can spend some brain energy to remember what I look like. After all, we will meet sooner or later. "Don''t say strange things to her." The old man brushed shoulders with Ji Yue and heard the other party''s words popping out of his teeth. "How dare you." The old man smiled slightly. "This is the princess of the future." Some of the studio artists enshrined in my family have strange personalities. Ji Bai shook his head and signaled that he was okay. The dinner was very rich, but Ji Bai ate it hard to swallow, and refused the help of the servant to feed him. Only Ji Bai, Ji Yue and Anna were among the huge meals, and there was a waiter and a maid waiting by the side. Ji Bai was a little absent-minded at dinner, dealing with Ji Yue''s small talk, thinking about how to explain to the other party that he was leaving after eating. Chapter 692: As if Ji Yue didn''t know Ji Bai''s thoughts at all, she talked about everything and kept toasting him with drinks. Ji Bai thought for a while, and wanted to refuse drinking on the grounds that he was injured and unwell. "This is good food and wine. It doesn''t hurt the body, but it is good for the recovery of the injury. It is equivalent to the function of medicated wine. After failing to shirk, Ji Bai was not good at rejecting Ji Yue''s kindness, not to mention that he had been concealing her true identity, and for some reason he was ashamed for a day. The knight''s armor was not appreciated, but he drank a lot of wine. Ji Bai endured, the host didn''t take the initiative to end the banquet. It was very rude for the guests to stand up and leave first. He sat like pins and needles, but he felt like an arrow in his heart. "Miss, I have drunk too much, I can''t drink anymore." Finally, Ji Bai, who felt something wrong in his stomach, waved his hand and said that he could no longer drink. "So, is Miss Bai Jin full?" Ji Yue smiled like an angel. "I''m full, thank you for the hospitality, if possible, I retire first. "After holding back for a long time, Ji Bai finally said this sentence. "But, it''s getting late now, and Miss Bai Jin is injured. It''s not safe and convenient to go home like this?" Chapter 26 ~ Exposed "It''s getting late, Miss Baidao The bloodline changes, but he is not stupid, this kind of meeting" The beads are like a forehead slammed on a transparent surface "It''s really not 5, this is it. She has The situation here is very complicated, other changes have taken place Isn¡¯t it just a night¡¯s stay? Be born with a trusted attitude and his identity has not been recognized Broken, she won¡¯t act on herself, staying here for the time being Niyue smiled indifferently, her appearance was well hidden. Let people look away, order them to prepare for Ji Bai After the two female foreigners took the order, they left the house. Together, it¡¯s like a messy song If immortality is just like this, isn¡¯t it At the tip of her hair, Ji Bai still feels like it is in the mist in the cloud He withdrew from the space scabbard and stroked It''s rusty and broken Yellow, don¡¯t think too much, go to sleep, say Ji Bai can¡¯t figure out how long the pulse is. The middle-aged can''t recover, Ji Bai can''t imagine Finally calm down The live one came up, all kinds of thoughts 2Kuniu Naono God, tightly holding his waist thin Chapter 27 ~ The Bottom Line In the dim and quiet night, everything is quiet, I can¡¯t see The darkness at the end swallows the hustle and bustle of the world , Perhaps because of the loss of the blood spirit body, Ji Bai tired very fast. Go to sleep, maybe as soon as you wake up tomorrow morning recovered. I also plan to do some thinking and plan to be exhausted A wave surging up like a wave, constantly impacting her fatigue Unbearable brain and nerves, finally, she can''t hold it anymore , After taking off his clothes, fell asleep on the bed The whole villa seems to be quiet, I don¡¯t know How long has passed, the sound of footsteps from far to near sounded, It¡¯s very dense and messy, but they are deliberately taking light steps, Be careful and light. The footsteps stopped at the door, after a long while The key is inserted ~ the sound of the keyhole, with a metal lock Turning his head, the door opened with a creak. A gentleman dressed in a tuxedo and an old man with a group The man in the gray-brown coat stepped into the room, and he turned four behind him A man in a white coat pointed to the bunk Young girls, four men in gray coats understood, Xiaobu Slipped to the bed, and put the bed board together with the girl lying on it Lifted up together. The group of people left the room immediately after they succeeded. Yan came to the door, pretending that nothing happened Chapter 693: The son left. In a closed research room below, he was pushed onto the ice On a cool iron bed, the limbs and waist are fixed by straps On the iron bed. A man motioned another member to keep quiet Too big. "It''s okay, although the language communication is good, the ground The lower room is equipped with a soundproof board, which will not be noticed by people. The dose of medicine is also sufficient, so there is no need to worry that he will wake up. The gentleman old man glanced at the bedboard and was still tossed The blond girl without any movement. "Sir, we didn''t pass through Lord Shinra''s Allowed, arbitrarily rude to her guests, Is this something arrogant? "Presumptuous? This is what Shinra-sama wanted to do, but What I dare not do, I just do it for the Lord, afterwards Lord Shinra thanked me, it¡¯s too late, besides. The gentleman old man narrowed his eyes. "My lord just wants Punish me, so what? You let the ministers have to , The way to improve the status quo, I do everything "Just do it, I won''t put you The name was given out, afterwards, the master of this matter I am the only one. "The old gentleman doesn''t care , But his eyes were staring at the bed board. The gold lying flat on the bed Hair girl. "Yes, I see." The gray-robed people started Hand research analysis. They took out the blade and shaved the girl¡¯s thigh Took a few dollars to take out the blood sample, and then it was mapped out on the bed The magic lines in the shape of the human body. The gentleman and the old man silently watched as he was busy at work The subordinates tapped their fingertips on the table and waited quietly. "My lord, look." One with white gloves , The researcher who came with a cup of blood, saw him Submerge a simple enchanted blade into the blood, wait Take it out after about a minute, the enchantment on the blade has been Has completely disappeared. "Washing the magic?" "Yes, it''s the blood traits of the Saint Run family[ Washing the Devil], according to the literature, even if it¡¯s the ancient emperor During the period, this trait was only in the direct line of a small number of families Found it on the body. Well, what about other research results? "We tried our best, but" the researcher paused. "We can¡¯t analyze the same as the little girl named Anna Out of his blood, you have also seen that any curse detective The measuring instruments have more or less magic attached, and once If it is stained with his blood, it will be subjected to the [washing magic] effect, So we can''t continue the blood sample research. "This is shelved first, what about other studies?" "It continues." "Okay, as soon as possible. "My lord, the research results have come out, this is his Gene map data. "However, there is a strange place... The researchers were a little hard to tell. "Huh? What''s weird? But it doesn''t hurt to say "This, the subject is not a girl, he is The boy researcher was a little embarrassed, Looking over and looking at lying flat on the iron bed, the country is full of beauty , A bewitching look. Chapter 694: This is actually a boy? ? Have the times changed? "On this question?" The old man raised his eyebrows. Go on, I see. ... "It''s a good boy." Gentleman, good old man Mumbled as if talking to himself. "Not a beautiful man Okay, how can you be a princess? In the middle of the night, the experiment came to an end. / The hard work has been sorted out. Send this "eldest lady" back, be careful, The effect of the anesthetic may have passed, so take it easy and know Is it? "The gentleman old man asked. understand. "Researchers in beige coats Hurry up, some are responsible for pushing the door, some are responsible Lift up, treat the wound, and fix the iron bed After removal, she was sent out of the basement research room. "Boom!" The heavy iron door was heavily closed. With a violent wind. The gentleman old man sat in his original position and looked at These materials are sent out from time to time for some unknown reasons With emotion. Suddenly, he put down the stack of documents in his hand "Everyone is gone, I have been watching for so long, Lord Shinra can come out now. A sound of footsteps from far to near, a cold light Light hits that coquettish black and purple long hair, a pair Violet eyes stared coldly at the gentleman old man, imitating The Buddha formed a layer of frost. SF light "The results of the experiment have come out, Lord Shinra Do you want to see? "The gentleman old man seems to have not noticed at all The anger that overflowed in the opponent''s eyes, condensed into frost "In the past few years, have I indulged you too much?" Ji Yuepi smiled and said without a smile. "The courage is really getting bigger and bigger, and I do it for the Lord, you know since ancient times A servant who thinks he has understood the emperor¡¯s mind and does the work for the Lord What is the end of people? " "Bone and ashes, no corpse, full of slashes The old man replied calmly. "So you think you are smarter than them? Ji Yue sneered. "No, I just think I feel better than them Enlightenment, but also knows how to seek truth from facts. "The old gentleman stood up Come, straighten your body. "Shinra-sama to Baijin Miss¡¯ can be said to be caring, I¡¯m afraid we move I knew it at the moment of my hand, I wanted to hide it You, it''s impossible. "Since you watched the whole process, the sentence I didn''t just say that the dead minister had to die. "You are very cunning, always always." Ji Yue stared The old man watched for a moment. "Thank you, Lord Shinra, for the compliment, but the subordinates recognize , Cunning does not conflict with loyalty. "Gentleman old man He smiled heartily, and then pulled out the one hanging from his waist. That shining knife, without a word, a Go, blood splattered. The gentleman''s face flashed with a frown, and then After returning to normal, he raised Yang that was chopped off. Bloody little finger. "As long as Lord Shinra thinks, I can chop off all ten fingers. "You''d better keep those fingers for the elderly. I don''t need it. "Ji Yue snorted coldly and picked up The stack of materials on the table. "Do it for the Lord, you are the Lord Chapter 695: What did you do for me, let me hear you? ¡¯ "Congratulations, Lord Shinra." The old man knelt down "Although there is still something unclear, Baijin Miss¡¯ is indeed a direct descendant of the Shenglun family, The gene is extremely pure, and the bloodline purity even exceeds The Juggernaut who doesn¡¯t eat hard or soft, that is to say, He is qualified, your regaining power is just around the corner, The subordinates will arrange for you to plan specific "This matter will be discussed again. Unexpectedly by the old man, Ji Yue was different on this matter. Constantly cold, originally yearning for power all the time She doesn''t care about it at all. "For my subordinates to speak frankly, the opportunity is no longer lost, never come again The previous large-scale search has revealed a large number of Beads and horses, if not soon, those sharp The ears will find us soon, so All previous efforts have been abandoned, Lord Shinra. "The old man advised. "Of course I know." Ji Yue glanced at one by one Material, throw it aside. "That has to wait. "When will I have to wait?" "Wait until he personally wants to." Ji Yue gave indifferently Answer. "This, Lord Shinra, you know it''s impossible Yes, even if he really wants to, it has to wait until the Year of the Monkey law? , We don¡¯t have so much time. No more bamboo shoots A chance to make a mistake? "The old man is polite. "I have made up my mind, so I have to discuss it again." Ji Yueling Glancing at the gentleman old man. "Just tonight Things, if I were to pursue them, you would be more than just The more the crime is so simple, I think I have Restrained, please constrain in the future and have the next But it¡¯s not a sentence of ¡®work for the Lord¡¯ that can be interpreted I dare to embarrass the descendants of the Saint Lun family, I really Will kill you. ¡¯ Ji Yue took a deep look at each other, and walked away The underground room. When Ji Bai woke up, she felt sore and confused. Opened his wistful eyes, stretched his limbs, sticking It¡¯s like being pulled into the meridian, it makes people **** back for a while The pain of qi. The sun shines into the room and wakes up one day In the morning, the birds are hanging on the branches and twittering g1MTgxMw Have you slept before? How do you feel Comfortable, like being rounded and flattened as plasticine Same, what kind of skyshaking was it last night I moved my aching limbs and looked back at the room Everything is the way it was before falling asleep yesterday, just I don''t know why, the clothes fell on the ground. She picked up the clothes on the floor and lazily gave it to Put it on by yourself, after wearing it, come to the floor mirror Organize and check repeatedly until you are satisfied, watch Excluding the unobstructed breast, it''s almost perfect Girl, he has a strange feeling. It is reasonable to say that he has learned to wear women''s clothing I can¡¯t get used to it anymore, looking in the mirror, wearing A capable outfit that exposes a lot of skin, Shameful. Obviously I used to wear something more exposed than this Absolutely ashamed, this is the influence of the blood spirit divine veins on oneself Is it getting weaker? Chapter 696: Attempt to awaken the Awakening Charm, but failed unexpectedly Bai sighed 0, he didn''t know what he looked like How long does it last, it¡¯s impossible to continue until since When you get used to it, right? The skirt is too short, the wind is blowing cool, it feels like this It¡¯s very bad, how could a knight wear women¡¯s clothing? Yes, you can''t wear this kind of shame if you are not a knight West Bar If it¡¯s not that he has no clothes to wear, he is willing Would not choose to wear this dress, not to mention gender Right question, chivalry itself is self-sufficient, How can you wear clothes that are so revealing and shameless? "Miss Baijin." See the maid waiting beforehand The door of the white room opened and greeted him. " Time is up, we are responsible for taking you to the restaurant, uh After that, you can leave by yourself. Afraid that Ji Bai would refuse, the maids added. "It''s hard work." On the warm dining table, Ji Bai saw A familiar little face. "Sister Baijin, sister Baijin~ here, here Anna waved her little hand and greeted Ji Bai to go over "Did you sleep well yesterday? What did you dream of? Is it? "Anna''s eyes shone brightly, she was right A big sister who has not known each other for three days is inexplicable A good impression is the same as for Ji Yue. "It''s a bit bad." Ji Bai, who can''t coax children Honestly. "Oops? Did you have a nightmare?" Anna crooked He tilted his head and instantly changed his face like a man and a ghost , The little hand fanned towards Ji Bai like a fan. "What is this for?" "Fang these bad things away, Sister Bai Jin You won¡¯t worry about it. ...Little Lolita looked serious, The corner of Bai''s mouth was inadvertently curved. The dining table was soon filled with a hearty breakfast, just Did not see the figure of Ji Yue. "Miss has an urgent matter to deal with, early After going out. "The maid who was waiting explained "Sister Baijin, uncle and uncle will give In class...Can you accompany Anna? Oh oh, Can you be Anna''s teacher? If you are in class, Na mumbled her little mouth, seeming to be strict with those The old uncle engraved was very dissatisfied. "I have to go." Ji Bai rubbed Anna''s "Woo, won''t Sister Bai Jin stay here? Na looked disappointed. "Anna, I really like Sister Bai Jin ¡­Is someone bullying Bai Jin¡¯s sister? If If you do, I will let sister Ji Yue teach him! "No, it¡¯s just that everyone has The place. "Ji Bai said something unchangingly What Na didn''t understand. "I have a home. If I don''t go back, someone will "Oh..." Anna seemed to understand. t. After the meal, Ji Bai was watched by the maid and Anna Out of the villa, he refused the driver to pick him up, and at the same time It¡¯s a straightforward surface, I hope no one will follow Find out where he lives. Chapter 697: "How is Mu Falcon''s injury? "Gradually getting better, now you can get out of bed and walk Yes, the queen¡¯s majesty is very kind, not down Hand, otherwise even the gods will not be able to save him. The knight in armor paused and looked at the desk Black and purple-haired girl with files. "Are you really going to let go of this opportunity, to > You have to know where his residence is, don¡¯t know, I can''t see it anymore. " "He doesn''t want it, so there is no need." Ji Yue Do not raise the voice. She will never forcefully twist the Saint Run family Her subjective opinion, this is her bottom line. Chapter 28 ~ The Picture Is Coming In the early morning of the weekend, even the radiance of the sun Yao is also full of laziness, obviously used to it During weekdays, few people will get up in the morning on such a day , The duvet on weekends, isn¡¯t it fragrant? different For other mediocre people, even though it¡¯s a weekend Day, Lin Tuo does not neglect to exercise his body and mind And grind. Get up on time, praise the sun and get up at 6 o''clock in the morning after the sun, praise the sun for the boiled eggs nourished by the stone, after some training, put on your sportswear and start running around the college in the morning to exercise your feet After two hours, go back home and take a hot bath and take a bath After coming out, put on a bath towel and drink a cup to relieve pressure Powerful hot milk, to life, to the world, to Daewoo Zhou''s time and again began to express his emotions. "It''s got it, it''s got it, it''s got it... Lin Tuo, who was extremely relieved and comfortable, even began to hum an unknown song. µÄСÇú¶ù¡£ Cool, weekends, only weekends are complete It¡¯s my own time, no one bothers me, and more No one bothers themselves specially, this style is calm Life is what he wants. "Buck... the sound of the door knocker clasping. ...Probably, it was blown by the wind. "Lin Fu Muttered to himself, not caring. "This kind of day, How could someone come to me, no matter what. Buckle... the door knocker snaps again, Lin Taku''s body stiffened for a while. . Morning. The wind is a bit noisy, quite big, a bit It was noisy, but it passed after a while. "forest Tuo calmly drank milk, glanced at the wind outside the window There is no wind in the beautiful morning. You see, no, the wind is weak now, so naturally there will be no sound if the door knocker cannot be blown... "Buckle "I''m afraid it''s heat stroke." Lin Tuoyi I threw the cushion in my hand to the ground, towards the door Shouted. "I care about whether you are wind or who, Don''t knock on his horse, what door to knock on weekends? Not seen Does the sign at the door say "Do not disturb on weekends"? Today I am taking a rest, don''t come to me if I have nothing to do, I understand if I have something to do with the country? Know where to go and don''t come to me! Understand that tomorrow''s wealth is great, go home and get a good night''s sleep, don''t bother me, okay? Covering his ears, after a while, he looked at the door hesitantly. After waiting for a long time without seeing anyone knocking on the door knocker, He was relieved Weekends, only weekends! This is completely In your own time, no one is allowed to disturb , This is his bottom line! After a while, there was still no movement at the door. Lin Tuo eased his tense nerves. It seems that the guy who knocked on the door has indeed gone. If he is beaten on weekends If it gets disturbed, he will be convulsed all over. If you have any troubles, I usually talk about it, I don¡¯t have time on weekend Just no time, my Lin Tuo is so headstrong. I took half of the cold milk and drank it Lin Tuo turned on the phone and looked through the messages under his own space. This was his daily routine. Hamming is indispensable for his generation Three-networked area civilization development 25 After setting up the data package, Lin Tuo yelled Chapter 698: Humans have created many things worth keeping and appreciating Fun culture, now he no longer knows that he has left these How should things survive on their own. I watched it again with a pleasing mentality He picked up the phone and pointed the screen at By myself, switch to selfie mode and turn on all kinds of microdermabrasion The light and shadow effect, after calibrating the angle for half a day, I give myself I have come and posted it on the news, Healthy, sunny and personable Kobayashi: Healthy and handsome, I wish you all a wealth of money and prosperous business Long, a fortune is bound to be made within three days, and grocery shopping tonight must be Super discount. "With pictures, After posting the news, Lin Tuo began to keep updating In the new screen, most of the comments made by some water friends who posted their own blessings when they swiped the dynamics, and then he saw this one. It¡¯s so strange that I can¡¯t see it with my glasses. The eyes without glasses are like cross-eyed, cheeks It''s like a pig, it''s too heavy to hang down, why. See how weird, they dare to send blessings with dynamic pictures, I''m afraid it''s not poisonous milk. Who is this stupid? ? How come I have never seen Pass him? I looked like a layman, I didn¡¯t see myself Is this developed biceps? This smooth muscle flexion The line and the fortitude of the face are actually called yes head? The keyboard man without common sense dare to say three things to himself four? ? Lin Tuo was instantly angry, his fingers moved and knocked Tap it on the screen of the phone, and a bunch of words are instantly stunned. "Tie Hanlue, you must double your grocery shopping at night "Are you embarrassed to laugh at my looks? I want to see What do you look like? "Lin Tuo tweeted 0, flipped I look at the person whose ID is called "Brother Jane in S City" Personal space. The jokes with no nutritional value and the daily complaints about the smelly mouth There are no personal photos at all outside. For example: Cui Ling wore small shoes again this morning, I Cursed her for eating instant noodles without seasoning packets. That **** President Mengli, you are waiting for Lao Tzu for your father to play chess today. I really want to dismiss the get out of class, Lao Zhang lectures like an old cow Well, there is a message from his teacher below this one: Come to my office after class. Lin Tuo feels a little confused, who are these people? what? Ba% is still a kid in middle school, right? Myself and this kind of little-poor who is not of high maturity of mental age What are you doing? I opened this "S city, you Jane" Photo, and this photo doesn¡¯t seem to be his... That''s someone who looks cold and slightly lazy Stunning girl with spotless icy blue long hair in pairs The appearance of a ponytail, the roughness on the chest seems to be able to Engulfed, she poses as a scissor hand, with a Like a photo taken from a self-portrait angle. Note with picture: Single dogs are optimistic, this is my girlfriend, a little bit, envious, not jealous? Hahaha, I like you guys who are jealous of me and think The expression that burned me but couldn''t do it. "It''s disgusting... really enviable It''s really annoying! "Lin Tuo for a moment Filled with indignation. I''m so old and haven''t tried to fall in love The taste of it! These little kids who don¡¯t have the same hair can play the best Mengli Qiaocheng? This is why, my youth, space alignment, and finally defeated by Lin Tuo, frustrated Bend forward on the ground. "Dididi... the phone message rang, okay A cartoon avatar appeared in the friend list. Chapter 699: It''s Big Chestnut: Now, Lin Tuo, are you online? How about playing with me in the rankings~ One, really "Ahem, me, I suddenly remembered that something was going on I''m busy, ah ha ha ha... Lin Tuo hugs back Apology pattern. It''s a big chestnut: deceiving (angry) "How is it possible, when did Lin Tuo cheat? After you, something is really going on. "Lin Tuo said perfunctorily, he It means that I don¡¯t want to be used by someone who uses an auxiliary striker position. Partner opopop... Huh? ? "Suddenly sounded in the room Ji Lintuo instantly raised his head and looked vigilantly "Damn it, haven''t you left yet? Forget it , Can¡¯t hear, just can¡¯t hear... "It''s endless, right?! Didn''t you say it? , I''m very busy, don''t knock! " "I''m... Lin Tuo is completely angry, right When he was about to attack, he suddenly noticed the knock The sound didn''t seem to come from the door. "?? No one is knocking on the door?" Lin Tuo opened the door, looked at the empty door suspiciously, closed the door, scratching his head strangely. "No one knocks, then Where did the sound come from? "Opopop... "I said it here." There was a flat voice. The lazy voice, the voice was a little dull, obviously separated from each other, and it didn''t seem to be made in the house. Lin Tuo hurriedly came to the window sill, almost lost his soul Scared out. The expressionless golden girl, and this angle just can I saw Lin Tuo, who was in the living room hair circle of friends before... "Damn, Spiderman?" Lin Tuo gave a butt While sitting on the ground, I didn''t forget to vomit. "Hello ,Who are you? Why lie down at someone''s window early in the morning Peeping at others on stage? You shouldn''t be an idiot~girl ? Although I am indeed sunny and handsome, Yushu Linfeng, Plus the personable, but I also have a personal space Okay? Ahem, you fans can¡¯t converge About your own behavior, The blonde girl''s face suddenly became ugly It''s like the kind that''s going to be nauseous. "Ahem, get back to business, who are you? How? Will it appear on the windowsill of my house? "In an instant, Lin''s 8th had a few light beginnings, and the heavenly descendant girl encountered an ordinary male protagonist. However, this is reality, and it is not light. This kind of unreasonable development will not only let you calmly accept it. , It will make people more vigilant. "What are you kidding? Girl, do you think you Now this suspicious look, which brain circuit is normal Of people will let you into their house? ? " "Where am I suspicious?" The blonde girl seemed Without trying to understand this, he tilted his head. "You are wrong in this sentence, where should it be you? Not suspicious? "Lin Tuo said. "First of all, you What''s the matter with this tight and revealing clothing? also Have your climbing posture like Spiderman. " "Is that so?" The cymbal girl thought , Nodded, and sat on the windowsill instead, then , Took off his clothes. Hey! Looking for excitement is not like looking for p, what are you doing? What a hooligan! Right? ? You Ann Mody. ? Hurry up and stop your movements, you female gangster who wants to poison the beautiful sunshine boy, I will definitely not be fooled by you! "Lin Tuo hurriedly blocked his vision with his fingers. Then peeked through the fingers. "You didn''t mean that my clothes and posture are suspicious Well, it¡¯s not suspicious to take it off, you can put it I went in. "The girl said with a look of course. Lin Tuo covers her face, the brains of this girl''s single process Road made him feel speechless. "Hey, it was you who kept knocking on my door just now, right? ? Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯m not free today, I have something to wait for the weekend Chapter 700: Will you find me again after the day? How did it change to climbing the window? ? This is the third floor. "You said that knocking is not allowed, then I can only Knocked on the window. "The hair girl said without hesitation. "What kind of logic is this?... Lin Tuo frowned, thinking about this muscle Does the way of thinking feel a bit familiar? Wait a minute. What is your name, we "Wait a minute, what is your name, do you know each other?" Lin Tuoch questioned. "Yes, um, I know you, but now You may not know me. "The blonde girl thinks a little bit I rack my brains, but I can¡¯t find it in my memory The memory of this blonde girl, or rather, he recognizes There are only a few women who know, the saddest thing is that they are all There is an object. "I''m Ji Bai." The blonde girl had no expression ......This kid is pretty good at messing around. "forest Taku was very funny. "Yes, where did you call Did you hear the name Ji Bai? Where did you know I know this person? "I''m Ji Bai." The hair girl didn''t change her face It''s nonsense, although that guy has been wrapped up all the time The body armor looks like a lobster, but I can still tell Up. "Lin Tuo rolled his eyes. Have you eaten the table? "Ji Bailue "Puff..." Lin Tuo was almost drinking water Squirting out, looking at the blonde girl in disbelief. "You, you, you..." When we first met, you guy was slapped by me, kneeling down and begging for forgiveness... "It''s OK, don''t say it, I believe you! "Can you let me in." "Ah, this can... look at the sticker on the window Outside the mouth, the golden retriever looks a little dull, Lin Tuoyi Enough things happened this morning. Seam, drilled in as flexibly as a squirrel. I know some dark history about myself, Lin Tuo was still a little unbelievable, and suddenly he felt Then he clapped his palms as though he realized it. "Oh! I understand" a big question mark appeared on Ji Bai''s head "So that''s how it is, Ji Bai, no Thinking that you are a girl, I just said Why are you always wrapped in armor and talking Yes, that''s how it is, this is your true body. " Taku had a tone of seeing through everything. "? What the **** are you talking about?" Ji Bai''s expression showed a trace of puzzlement. Teach 1. The brain doesn¡¯t need to be sourced, I know, it¡¯s hidden enough, blonde knight Ji X pink cat ears, loli, master and servant Chapter 29 ~ The Truth About the Human Federation" Lin Tuo looked at sitting with a serious face The "girl" on the opposite side, he was looking at the girl, Shao Female she is looking at him. "You mean, the reason why you used this g." The dull hair on the head of the blond girl who claimed to be Ji Bai nodded and replied affirmatively. "This is really beautiful. The blonde girl from Japan Fengyemei explained to herself with a stern face that she became a lovely girl in three days. This is what I said. Eighty percent will be regarded as neurotic. I was a little confused before, but now my character Que Mutuo asked tentatively. "Ah, this is really...so, you can¡¯t find To recover, but don¡¯t want the moon knight¡¯s friends Seeing my own anomaly, he came to me and walked out. ? Taku rubbed his head bitterly. "But I''m going back to the Moon Knights." Ji Bai is determined without hesitation. "Oh, it turned out to be because of this, but Have you ever thought that I don¡¯t necessarily do this for You are probably for other people or my eyes The way. He, you and them are not on the same side What. "Ji Bai tilted his head, Liu Hai and Shunhou The loose blond hair tilted to one side of the cloud. "What do you mean by this is not one side? Little young man, you can eat and talk, you can''t scream, I''m the Moon Knight Order''s lifetime honor. Too much. I myself have experienced many battles and made great achievements. "Little comrade, you can talk about this kind of thing here Forget it, don¡¯t go outside and talk nonsense, arrogant The imperial court is going to decapitate. "Lin Tuo made an individual character, Actions. 35 It''s only a little affection, okay? so "After so many years, the Moon Knight Order is over. I trust you, Ji Bai took off his shoes and sat cross-legged A feminine look Why do these things you said sound so weird Well, the more I talk about it, the more I feel that I¡¯m staying in Yueqi Tu Tuan Chapter 701: It¡¯s a cancerous tumor just... Lin Tuo is slightly frustrated" Lin Tuo has some Blushing and looking away, he was very embarrassed and hungry. Can arouse people¡¯s rebelliousness. The other party¡¯s pair of white T-shirts with over-the-knee socks can¡¯t help. Who makes him an old boy in love, "Now, Lin Tuo." Ji Bai didn¡¯t. Stupid, it is impossible not to notice the intention of the opponent''s pair of dishonest tricks to travel back and forth. "Uh, ah? What''s the matter? I am still a man now. "Ji Bai Putting his legs down blankly. "Oh oh, I know I know, do you believe in stuff?" Lin Tuo''s eyes were almost out of his sockets. "Oh, Hajime, you said you are a man? Ah, It doesn¡¯t count if you tell me, you have to go outside "Don''t you believe it?" Ji Bai bit his finger. "I don''t believe it, of course I don''t believe it. Bai People¡¯s sexual affairs are endlessly thought out, thanks to Jibai¡¯s gift , He feels that his psychological receptivity has become stronger. Only one grade. "Unless you give me Kangkang, otherwise I will never "Do you really want this?" Ji Bai said nothing It is said that the slow Tong Wushan is too shameful How can you be so shameless for a girl? ! Do not If you don''t see it, I will never watch it! "Lin Tuo tiredly covered his eyes Why am I in the main row, not just looking for an alliance "You agree that we have something in common "I don''t have one, at best I will keep you secret I¡¯ve never done it before, but this time Ji Bai elbows on the armrest, looking blankly Lin Pai who is dancing and dancing, let''s start your performance Appearance, SF light "So, I''ve come back, why are you Come to me for your price. "Now, only you can help me." "Oh? Why are you so sure, me too what''s the difference? I''m so sure I''ll be here Stopped at home, I have nothing but to trust my instincts select. "Ji Bai rubbed his jade shoulder and stood up. Passing by Lin Tuo, walked to the wooden cabinet behind him, Opening the first drawer, she carried a gold medal "If, even the previous generation of workers ten" national sticker No way, I will collect the medal in my hand. "Oh, you found out, this medal is Last time I went to travel, the stall was sold for three cents. The quality of the gilded goods returned is not bad, if you like it "It''s not long until now , But it¡¯s not too short, can you open the skylight and say bright That''s it. "Ji Bai''s words are pure and emotionless Revealed, with a trace of a godless Yang rent in the ruthless sorrow , It¡¯s very expensive for him to speak . "I. Spend a while, Lin Tuo Eyes, smiles are gone Usually so old and rude, full of confidence and intention~ "You have given so many hints, are you just mentioning Wake me up, do you want to find out so urgently Your own identity, you can do my life Lin Tuo gave a helpless smile. Fate, this kind of invisible and intangible thing is really not Do not believe. "He drew the curtains to let the light in the whole room Dimmed down, looking at him, he Ji Bai knows how to remove this pendant from his neck Take it off and let it lie in the palm of your hand. "Do you know what this is?" Lin Zhe walked slowly, looking at Ye Xin "a masterpiece, a monolith. He can be regarded as old. "But more, it''s a family crest, it''s a Symbol of the family. Ji Bai didn''t speak, but waited for Lin Tuo quietly. "Please guide such a different country was originally entrusted to It was made by the old dwarf in the small village outside the war. ? I lied before, yes, I know him. Chapter 702: "Not only did I know, I also saved him." Linto ? The bigness will always be retained. ¡¯ "I should have given it to the person who should be given it, But I didn¡¯t do that, it also avoids I Made a big mistake... this family crest is very important, not just The correctness of hiding this family crest privately, this avoidance Even though he didn¡¯t even know he did it Is he worthy of his position or not, but he is so I did not hesitate when I did it. , "For Zhenye 5 Village, I gave myself The dwarf saved, let him carry this family crest far away Go flying high and return to the hometown of the dwarves, but how can you find Han Yu? Yes, the old guy is the exile of the Ash Empire, Is not qualified to return to his hometown at all, only in It''s not as good as the sky. " Lin Tuo shook his face when he looked at Ji Bai, who regretted understanding and ignorance. Zhe no longer makes swords, he makes an exception for you Forging a sword, I probably saw the fate of [Silver Throne] Even if he repaired the sword, he actually entrusted me to him The family crest is used as a material for swordsmanship Here, Lin Tuo looked helpless. Now, this family crest is delivered, "Ji Bai, since you came into the world, you are less than two More than ten years of experience, you have really considered yourself What is his background? "Ji Baitan Even if it did, it didn''t go deep, right? or Say you haven''t fully discovered all the secret colors of your body "Lin Tuo took the pendant in Ji Bai''s hand, feeling The smooth surface exudes. Separate from the owner, the energy emitted by this spiritual necklace is still + 1A8t.on. Shi Bai. Have you heard of Shenglun? " ...Is this sentence a bit familiar? Someone seems to have said it to himself. "The Saint Lun family, one of the three major national guardians of the Second Era of the Gulan Empire, the knights are fine, heirs of the holy line, and the talent for swordsmanship. "According to the literature, the Juggernaut Family I have done a lot of work, beheading the tyrannical abyss demon sales, Suppressed the evil sect on the side of the troubles, as the Gu Sanzhong Guokai expanded its territory and made great achievements in the war. Do you mean it, you are white, you are the straight of the Juggernaut Family Department of posterity. "Speaking of this, Lin Tuo''s expression becomes complicated. stand up. "It shouldn''t have been for a long time, why are you in this "What''s wrong?" Ji Bai said to Lin Tuo The rhetoric was not surprised. in. Control the two powers of the human federation fighting in secret When the most anxious, no one can do nothing, Ben Should be in a state of balance because of your appearance broken. "For the ultimate victory, they will meet Do your best to fight for you, and you do it "Two forces? Can you make it clear." One is the Gulan who is hiding in the dark and intends to restore the empire, and the other is this time, I should be aware of it. The outside thing is not human Weak creatures can control, but there are other ways to lay a barrier "Yes, they are what the Human Federation is today The actual controller, escaped due to the invasion of the sinner in the second era It seems to be a confrontation between humans and demons, but in fact it is the Quran Noticed, especially since he took the information he knew After saying it all in one mind. Chapter 30 ~ Eating Free Food? "The situation of blindness is roughly the same, Gulan wants to be big The number of human beings has been drastically reduced, even if they want to perish The individual race, and the elven race had to block To stop the Quran from slaughtering humans, but this doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that they are better than ancient Chapter 703: How kind is Lan, you know the villages outside the barrier What''s the use of falling? It''s more than just exile. Single oh. "In order to check and balance, the wizard controls The population that controls humanity, if it exceeds the threshold, it will be discarded , The way of abandoning is very simple, people with barriers Why does the quasi-federation keep on fighting every year? These disputes can It¡¯s not just the forces of the Quran, among them "For the purpose of eliminating redundant humans Lin Tuo spoke slowly, while Ji Bai was on the sidelines Listen silently. Are very clever, they use political tactics to command They are instigated by the lackeys, that is, members of the thirteen family War, war can be created without war, and secondly , In order to prevent the number of human beings from dropping too fast, to As for the corruption of the human local knights, there is no guarantee, He created an equal mouth to defend against foreign enemies The number is actually the Knights of the Eagle Dog. ¡¯ "For decades, this knight order has absorbed Members of different races, ah, said it¡¯s washing The brain is not...yes, this elf eagle dog The knights are actually the knights you and I belong to, Knights of the Moon. "Lin Tuo said in a very plain language Angrily said these words. "I think you should have noticed it a long time ago, you With those mediocre demons who are still in the dark It¡¯s not the same, you¡¯re rare, the one that was erased Existence that history knows very well, right? ......"...... Can''t you see the sincerity? Besides, you There is no reason to lie now, right. "So.'' "So, you should know. Continue the road. "Can forge something similar to the Moon Knight enchantment How many subspaces are completely suitable for living things Difficult, a race that can forge success, except for space spells The creators of the elves, who else? "You''re not stupid, you might have guessed it a long time ago , I just can''t believe it, right? "Look With Ji Bai gradually sinking into contemplation, Lin Tuo pours himself I took a cup of cappuccino. "Mr. Lin Tuo is very cunning." Ji Baipin said. Tea, slowly said. "Oh? Please tell me, what''s cunning. "After talking so much, you''ve always stood up to yourself Don¡¯t talk about it, or avoid the important, it doesn¡¯t count. It''s the whole story. "Ji Bai raised his eyes. "My position? Not if you want to know No, it¡¯s easy, I¡¯m probably, um, it¡¯s The neutral party, you can believe that, such as If I really belong to the party, I won¡¯t Will speak so objectively. "Lin Tuo stalled It is because of this that it is suspicious, Ji Bai is like this Thinking of what Lin Tuo said, he was neutral. , Ji Bai didn¡¯t believe it or believed it all, There is no proof for this kind of thing, all things need to be passed Judge with your own eyes before you can draw a conclusion. "Very general answer. Well, you treat me as a passing knight All right. "Lin Tuo put on a Perth in the second grade. Chapter 704: "As far as I''m concerned, I don''t want Gulan Slaughter humans and don¡¯t want the elves to grow bigger, that¡¯s it "Then why are you giving up being a knight?" Ji Bai remembered that there was something about the fourth-generation knight king Shouwang ride The scholar¡¯s ??file is blank, it¡¯s hard to find anything about him Clues. "Because I found that being a knight can''t save humans. Lin Tuo answered an answer that he thought was handsome. "The way you are now, it''s not that you can''t save Ren Who is it? "Ji Bai vomited. "Well, it looks like this on the surface, the truth is On... young man, do you know that some people think Acting for justice will only cause trouble, rather than Ai complains that his eyes can¡¯t see the truth, it¡¯s better His eyes were smeared, and he didn''t look at anything. "Lin Tuochang Sighed. "Ahem! Xiaoyoung, don''t tell me if you see through it,) Don''t tear it down, hey! "Lin Tuo angrily gave Ji Bai "You should understand after all that, now The situation is very anxious, your appearance is undoubtedly a fall The bombshell of water will gradually calm down The situation stirred up waves. "Then Mr. Lin Tuo, where do you want me to stand? On the side. "Ji Bai asked with tilted head. "What do you mean by which side do I want you to stand?" I hope you don¡¯t stand on either side, hurry up and leave this A place full of disputes, it¡¯s not just for your own sake For the sake of the overall situation. "Lin Tuo looked cautious Heavy road. "If you can''t escape, Mr. Lin Tuo knows better than me Is not it. "Ji Bai said indifferently. "It''s not just Yueqi The entrance and exit of the regiments were tested, the entire border town and even The human federation is under the control of the elves, do you think I can successfully escape from human beings on the premise of being alone "Yes." Lin Tuo sighed. "and so I said this is what I just hoped for. Lin Tuo, who has spent countless years in the Moon Knights How could he not know this, since he retired Come, decades have passed, and the elves once again expect I have never stopped monitoring him during the week. Everything is under the eyes of the elf. He must be cautious in his daily life, every movement Must make sure not to go out of line to avoid touching certain people That sensitive nerve. The elf keeps him, just because he still has Utilization value, and his utilization value is probably similar to Ji Bai In the same way, as the knight king, they have private With a very high prestige, it is most suitable for playing a hero. Character¡­¡­ "I can''t give you much advice, since you''re here Look for me, then I can''t be sure about my opinion "Ji Bai, try not to let the elves know about you Changes in physical appearance, of course, this is not If you can keep it secret, it will be exposed sooner or later, you have to learn Will lie to them and let them know that you are still valuable , Or let them mistakenly believe that your change is only temporary ... , You can¡¯t join either side, this way, God The balance of the scale collapses, you have to maintain the balance on both sides Balance, so that the elves can trust you without Chapter 705: To let Gulan know your true identity, you must learn "Of course, if you have better checks and balances When I didn¡¯t say these things... By the way, you want to recover Is the restored face correct? So far, Ji Bai''s head is sluggish and dull. Standing up instantly, she nodded. "Can you help me?" All the time Ji Bai, who was expressionless and dignified, leaned over in an instant . "...It can be said that there is one, there is one that is not Way of way, you don¡¯t mean that you haven¡¯t completely changed Are you a girl? It should be too late. Let me explain first. , This method has a certain risk factor, I don¡¯t know Can you accept it? "Lin Tuo was a little embarrassed. "Why don''t you dare? But it doesn''t matter if you say it." Ji Baishen Feeling tense. "Well, first you have to tell me what are you How to become what it is now, to be honest, no To be honest, don''t blame me if the method fails. Lin Tuo said cautiously. "I, I was splashed by the descendants of the Gulan royal family. Three gods blood. "Ji Bai hesitated when he said this. No way. Lin Tuo nodded. Well, if this is the case, the saying goes Lingren, if you want to get in touch with your current state, I Well, if there is no accident, the Gulan emperor is indispensable Help from the room "What do you mean?" Ji Bai doubted. Um, yes, you are because of the blood of the royal family of Quran For this reason, the blood of Saint Lun in the body was awakened and wanted to It hides again, and still must use the blood of the **** of Qulan . Are you pitting me? "Ji Bai''s eyes are clear There was a trace of disbelief. "I don''t know good or bad, you think I have to cheat you Or, if you know the bell, you still have to tie the bell, you guys want If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll live with this woman¡¯s face for a generation. Come on, I don''t mind anyway, pleasing to the eye is not," Lin Tuo snorted coldly. "But, where am I going to get the blood of Gulan? Ji Bai was worried. "Stupid, go wherever the blood that splashed you Why do you want me to teach you such a simple question? ...You want me to get blood from a living person? ? "Ji Bai looked around at the table. Is there anything harder on it? If there is something, just pick it up and take a picture of Lin Tuo. On the skull, let him wake up. "I''m asking for wealth and insurance, it can only be this way, who I told you to be so careless. "Lin Tuo spread his hands, showing Showed that he was also helpless. "When I get the blood of Gulan, what should I do? Can you recover? Do you choose to fight poison with poison? ¡® "Of course not, I have my own arrangements, don''t you Be messy, get busy when you save time, it really doesn¡¯t change It was funny when I came back. ¡¯ "I know what C''s blood is for Gulan." Ji Bai took a deep breath, what a big deal, isn¡¯t it Get some blood? It''s not easy to get some. "It¡¯s best to do this as soon as possible. Before the spirit race found out, besides, even if there is a chance, Don¡¯t you understand, kill the royal family of Gulan? After that, no one from the Elves can suppress it. I¡¯m also There is no ability to change you back, understand. "brain The words Lin Tuo had previously told him echoed in the sea, Bai Yu walked on the streets of the Federal Border Town. Chapter 706: Understand, understand is to understand, the specific operation is not Do I still have to come by myself? According to the current situation, Ji Bai can believe Lin Tuo is the only one, but Gulan¡¯s blood, he said Easy, how do I do it myself? I can''t run to Ji Yue In front of me, ask her to let herself stab her to get some blood, right? After the transformation, the one who lost the curse and the awakening curse Also, the strength is infinitely close to human beings, let alone a That is, even ten hundred Jiyues can still press him On the ground+. Don¡¯t talk about my cheap sister, just whatever Then a few small thieves ran out, maybe they can subdue him Grief, grief, anger, it''s hard to be true Do you live a lifetime with this face, sad...well, This butter bread is delicious, and this corn soup , Flows into the mouth: It''s warm and warm... People have to eat when they are hungry. This concept is profound. Is inscribed in his genes, so much so that he forgets The fact that she is a vampire queen. Wandering on the street, was hungry for a while The aroma of the thick soup caught the soul, and the brain was blank I stopped here when I was sober The door of the shop is now. Sense has been unable to restrain instinct, or that Her sanity is completely human. It''s delicious, it''s delicious, it''s delicious. Two one eh, human Can your food be so delicious? Why did it before I didn''t find it myself. Ji Bai brought a bunch of fried meat skewers in one hand. Satisfaction and happiness made him temporarily forget the previous Troubles. "Thank you for the hospitality." Ji Bai folded his hands together, When I was about to walk out of the shop, I was stopped by the guard Living. "Dear guest, it looks like you haven''t paid "Oh, sorry, I almost forgot about it. Ji Bai said suddenly, and raised his body as he spoke. All the purses on _. Then the more I dig out, the more wrong it feels, the expression on my face The more pale. "Miss? You won''t??" The guard at the door Looking at the other person¡¯s anxious appearance, his face gradually became cloudy "No, how is it possible, I have the money to pay, I just didn''t touch my wallet for a while, please wait under. "A drop of sweat was drawn across Ji Bai''s face, and his movements were even more 0 Anxious, but no matter how urgent she is, She doesn¡¯t seem to have a purse at all. This is not right, she clearly remembers things like wallets She has something to carry with her, how could she... wait! Ji Bai''s body suddenly stiffened, she thought Here comes a terrible thing. Yesterday, my clothes were changed and then thrown away , Together with her wallet How can the wallet be found inside the clothes? ? She covered her head in distress, feeling a big brain It¡¯s an oolong now, I dare to enter people¡¯s house without money Eating at the restaurant, isn¡¯t that the same as eating Bawang¡¯s meal? .I knew this was the case, I should let Lin go when I left Taku lent himself a little. "Miss, what''s the matter?" the gatekeepe Chapter 707: ''S guards were obviously drained of patience, narrowed their eyes and hit Measure the embarrassing girl in front of her. "Hug, sorry. I went out a bit hastily, I It seems to have dropped the wallet accidentally. "Ji Baidi He sighed and said cautiously. "Hurry, accidentally? Haha, my cute Sister, you mean you are here to eat the king What''s the meal? "Brother guard sneered. "No, I didn''t mean it, it''s really not .Be careful...give me some time, I''ll go back and get the money Is it? "Ji Bai said bitterly with shame. Dare to use the routine? ! I see what you wear You don''t want to be a poor ghost, right? Don''t learn well at a young age , Learn to eat Bawang meal? Do you know how we are Dealing with the guy who eats free food in the shop? "letter Wei made no secret of his gaze, and looked at the face in front of him. A beautiful girl with a clear view of her breasts Chapter 31 ~ A Deal What to do, so embarrassing. Why yourself Before leaving the house, I didn¡¯t check myself carefully. Is there any Bring money, just go into the store and eat without knowing it After a big drink, I told people that I didn¡¯t have money, so what if I didn¡¯t have money? ]what? Or feel the guard¡¯s unabashed sight My body is going up and down, my face flushed with shame "Now, you know how we dealt with those Is it for the guests of the white food bawang meal? "The guard means Unidentified smiled. "Man, break a leg and stay and do coolies .But you are lucky because women pay off their debts The way is relatively easy and simple for men. "Pass the Wei Jiejie smiled. "Give me some time, I''ll go back and get the money Bao, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave "Who believes in nothing? Like you said Quite a lot, the soles of the feet are oiled instantly when they leave the shop, and they chase after all No, do you think I will believe you? ¡¯ "I will never run, I swear!... If it doesn''t work, I can take things as a mortgage. If it really doesn¡¯t work, r_ since 1 is worth what the clothes are worth. The pendant is glittering with a faint fluorescent light, and the eyes immediately shine. "Hey, if you put the one hanging around your neck, Yier is used as a mortgage, maybe it can. " "Huh?" Ji Bai was taken aback, holding that one in both hands. The crimson cross sword family crest was sluggish for a moment After shook his head firmly. "No, only this one West can''t give it to you! Maybe even Ji Bai doesn¡¯t know why. Mentioning this pendant is like being touched by a sensitive one Like a warp, like a cat with its tail trampled on Should be intense. "Oh? People who have eaten overlord rice actually dare to do this Number? ! Okay, since I don¡¯t want to use pendants Mortgage, just use your body as a mortgage The guard clapped his hands and four rushed out of the kitchen A strong man with a big horse and a big horse. They have no mercy. Xiang Xiyu¡¯s affection drags Ji Bai¡¯s hand back to the kitchen , Ji Bai snorted, who was sore. There are a lot of people dining in the restaurant, but none of them People are willing to stand up as a hero, even if that girl is absolutely perfect Meiwei ate the Bawang meal, this restaurant is no matter how dark it is Is standing on the moral high ground, even if it¡¯s really down What about it, nosy people are not doing well Chapter 708: Field, although silence is unbearable, at least not It doesn¡¯t matter how you hang up, everyone is a small market Min, has his own little life, and lives his own little ones who don''t want to deal with these things. Son, no one wants to mix up these things. You can say that they are indifferent, but in the final analysis, "Hmm." The back kitchen door was violently pushed open, Ji The white dishevell fell to the ground sporadically, before he could stand it up The body feels that the hair is pulled upwards. "Little girl is okay, I don''t learn well at a young age Just come to the restaurant to mix the Bawang meal? Oh oh tsk, this The small face makes me feel like burning my body..." The big man who grabbed Ji''s white hair and lifted her head Hey smirk. "I warn you not to mess around, your thoughts Close it, as if I haven¡¯t seen a woman for thousands of years, don¡¯t Touch it casually, the boss can''t forgive the bruise , Of course I know, I need you The half son sipped, did he wake up viciously? "Fatty Dahan peaked at Erxin, Sheng Zuxue... With Ji Bai. The shop that the boss takes care of is the same wherever you go. " Ji Bai''s eyes widened for a moment, and she was indeed a Before I knew it, I was already People are staring at him, and the other party has been thinking about him for a long time... "Okay, I know... the boss made We took the people up, lighten it, it''s also old anyway Important guests, don¡¯t get wrinkled and scarred Tired, it''s hard to explain to the boss when the time comes. "From Two strong men came down from upstairs and saw their hairy hands With hairy feet, the thin man frowned "Cut, know that... two strong Han rolled his eyes and glanced at Ji Bai''s eyes full of Disdain and contempt, it''s like looking at some kind of dirty thing, just one place, so, still muttering in his mouth. , I can go by myself. "Ji Bai endured being shaken up Hemp legs and aching arms. "Huh, I met our boss with respect Some, keep up. "The two tall men seem to I was also very resistant to physical contact with Ji Bai, seeing each other That said, just let the other party go down the hill I don¡¯t know why, I fight these two gods After Building F, the waiters who dragged Ji Bai in before The members are far away like hiding from the plague gods and dare not rely on it "Cut, love yourself, Lao Tzu treats you I''m not interested in crooked melons, jujubes, flowers and willows, understand? ? . And +0 mouth to breathe. The servants who evaded Sanshe looked at each other, embarrassed. Smiled. "Huh." The two big guys nosed up into the sky, carrying Ji Bai went upstairs. Although there is a suspicion of narcissism, Ji Bai I am confident of the charm of my own body now The big guy was not interested in him at all before The appearance makes Ji Bai feel a little suspicious, now there is a big truth Feeling white. It turns out that these two strong men are actually. Going upstairs, there are two rows of luxurious sofa seats No one seems to be wrapped up by the person sitting in the middle of the hall. The man is dressed in a pure white neat gown, long The appearance is pretty handsome, but it''s the kind of tough guy''s style that is really slapped like a silk, straight up, thinking about the invasion, and the layer is like a rouge. It''s very particular. Seeing Ji Bai approaching him, the man grinned, formula Turning a smile, stood up and stretched out a hand to him. "Fortunately meeting , Beautiful lady, I think I should call you , Miss Bai Jin? " Even knows his own pseudonym, which shows the other party I worked **** myself. Chapter 709: Out of politeness, Ji Bai stretched out his hand subconsciously However, I haven¡¯t even touched the other party, so I¡¯m quick Quickly put his hand back, afraid of letting himself touch it To like. The two big guys returned to the man in the white dress, Seeing the other person sitting down, holding the heart of peace when he has come Jie''s Ji Bai also sat down. "Ms. Bai Jin, is that? I''m sorry for that I am eagerly hope you can do me a favor, at first "Help, help?" Ji Bai''s expression showed a little more eccentric. "What do you want me to do for you?" "Well, it''s neither big nor small, nor small." Seeing Ji Bai¡¯s hand holding the table top, the man face The color flashed with disgust. "Oh, it''s so mysterious, could it be some Is it something indescribable? "Ji Bai raised an eyebrow. ... beyond Ji Bai''s expectation, this remark Out, the man¡¯s complexion quickly became visible to the naked eye Became gloomy, then he slapped the table and stood up to be Ji Bai shouted angrily, startled. "Real woman, what do you think?! You just Something? ? Think about it, definitely think about it. What did you think about? ? Think about it, without thinking, now, it''s here! Sitting with a dirty woman like you is my biggest Tolerate it! How dare, how dare to have illusions about my body Think, be bold! " "Boss Boss, calm down and calm down, this Woman can''t get your body no matter how she imagined it Body, not to get your heart, our brothers are here! "The two burly men comfortably patted the man whose chest was rising and falling with anger, stroking his waist, trying to calm down. Without his emotions. "Xiao Fang, Xiao Yang, it''s better to you~ Woman They are all big trotters. "The man is cuddling with two big men That solid, broad chest and secure arms Jiao said. It''s okay, boss, right The matter is important, and I hope you will focus on the overall situation. "Three Big guys passionate about environmental protection together, touching scenes Make people burst into tears. To be honest, Ji Bai was frightened by this one on the other side. He leaned on the sofa and swallowed, very thankful I am not in a hurry to take the fact that I am actually a male Say "Ahem, sorry, Miss Bai Jin, just now I''ve lost my mind, please forgive me for being irrational, I Let''s go on. One. That''s it, we need your help A small favor, um, really a small favor, neither It doesn''t hurt to hurt the sky. "Of course, I am a very reasonable person And a gentle and easygoing person, it is impossible for you to help in vain After finishing the work, we will pay you remuneration. The only thing that we can do is to think of something, so we hurriedly covered Shuangjibai''s blank face, then nodded and started The tension caused by being kidnapped by someone at the beginning is over It''s all gone. What is this all about? ; "Well, Miss Bai Jin, you are very witty, so we won''t talk too much. Going straight to the subject is this, we want you to invite someone to have a meal Rice, it''s that simple. "The man spoke cautiously "We can''t invite this person over, yes and Only you can make her walk into the shop willingly. If I have to do it, I don¡¯t want to invite you here in such a despicable way. " "You almost guessed who that person is? , Yes, you only met yesterday, it''s Yan Spear The eldest lady of the family, Ji Yue. "The man smiled. "You want to kidnap her?" Ji Bai looked at him. "You can say that, to be precise, we I want to get rid of her. "The man grinned. "You don''t Need to ask why this is, just invite her to me Our shops are enough. Chapter 710: ¡­¡­One said one, you can''t beat her. ¡®Ji Bai sighed and told the truth with a full face. Even if the divine veins are not restored, they are still ancient Descendants of blood, not a few stinky fish and shrimps can be harvested I found it. Do we not know this kind of thing? "Said it made her go to **** even more, Then she must be fully prepared, as long as she Once you step into this shop, you will become a place for anyone to put on The little sheep of cloth, huh... the man smiled evilly "I have a question, how do you know me To be honest, use me as a bait to fish for Yan Lance Family eldest lady, do you think it''s possible, me and She only met yesterday. "Ha, you can''t lie to us, Miss Bai Jin said that it is not the first time we have dealt with each other. It was you who beat my subordinate last time? "male Zi said slowly while applying nail polish. ......Oh, it turned out that I tried to kidnap a child that day The person is you. "Ji Bai suddenly understood. "Yes, just when I almost succeeded, you broke my good deeds." The eldest lady of the clan fell in love with you at first sight. "The man showed a meaningful Expressions. "I can be sure this is the case, in a sense In the end, she and I are the same. "It''s not that I didn''t have any The relationship is not so good. "Ji Bai threw a negative three consecutive "Yes, since the relationship is not so good, Bai Jin The young lady is definitely willing to do us this favor, right? "male Zisheng smiled while holding the ticket. "Just one step away, you You can get everything you want, why refuse Ji Bai, who wanted to speak again, was suddenly silent. "Untie the bell and you must tie the bell, as long as you get it E **** blood, I am sure to restore you to your original appearance. The words Hailin Tuo said earlier sounded. At that time, even if the elves grow up, they will have a lot of life. Isn''t it counterattack? After all, I am a kin, and she is Gulan Descendants, who hate themselves solely on the basis of the grievances between the two parties She shouldn¡¯t worry about her life or death, she can achieve her goal. A wrist is a good wrist, and there is no such thing as despicable. Besides, the other party knows his true identity It is not necessarily going to let yourself go. ¡®How about it, think about it, this one It''s just a deal, she probably also has you What you want, right? I only want It¡¯s fine for her to die. If you want, the corpse will be It can be handed to you together. "Seeing Ji Bai hesitated, The man continued to tempt. "Okay, deal, let''s talk, what should I do Ji Bai agreed. "Want to invite her out for dinner? I don''t have her phone, I haven¡¯t asked her for a phone call. "Of course, I''m not so stupid, in fact, We are in control of her movements at all times, so we will arrange You have a chance encounter with her. ¡¯ The cold wind blows through the cold and depressed streets, beautiful The girl wore a very ordinary skirt costume, exuding the extraordinary purity and dazzling weight. Long purple hair fluttered in the wind. She stood in the street silently, as if waiting for something Chapter 32 ~ Stop it! . "Call the girl standing on the street 0 Qi, the scorching breath evaporates the water vapor and turns into Fading white mist It was another year of winter solstice, and Rao was numb to the years. She also had a trace of inexplicable emotion and silence. With a scarf around her neck, a girl with black and purple hair Ruoyuzhi like ten finger pads against the fluffy colla Chapter 711: Above, it looks like a squirrel holding its tail for warmth. It was obvious that she was waiting for something. "Miss sister, do you want to buy a newspaper? Three copper slag Zhang, three of ten copper slag She suddenly felt someone tugging her at the back The sleeves, listening to the voice seems to be a girl, and, The voice is so familiar. Turning around, it was a young girl with a headscarf that couldn''t see her face. When she was running on the ground, Ji Yue caught her hair. tooth! It hurts after eating, the other party sends out A strange cry. "Wait, lady, are we here? Where do you see "Ji Yue gradually became convinced of her Guess, knowing it¡¯s impolite to do so, Ji Yue didn¡¯t He took off his headscarf hesitantly. "Hey! "Baijin? You, why are you here? Ji Yue looked at her with a newspaper in front of her with a little surprise , Ji Bai in a men''s suit. "Well, does Ji Bai want to show that it is caused by facial paralysis for too long? This level of acting was easy to come by before, so don''t lie too easily Ji Bai wanted to step back without explaining, but Ji Yue looked like As if he had anticipated his thoughts first, grabbed it in advance His wrist prevented him from implementing his ideas. "Is this your job." Ji Yue looked at The stack of newspapers in Bai''s hand raised his eyebrows. Not breaking the law or discipline. Sending money is just as good as not breaking the law and discipline, just giving money. "Ji Bai seemed to say everything under the pressure of the opponent. No matter what, this body was trying to resist. Touch him to lie! This is the deadliest, extreme impact Ji Bai''s acting skills were played. He suddenly had a subtle feeling, the brain A picture appeared in the sea: A silver-haired loli dragged a very hard The cumbersome blonde girl walked forward, shouting " The pig teammate can''t take it "Give the money, you can do everything." Ji Yue''s eyes suddenly became weird. In her memory, this kind of remark was often said by a group of shameless female workers. "Also, it is not to do everything, not more than the bottom Line words. "Ji Bai was so paralyzed that he couldn''t do anything The expression said these slightly shy words, looking like It was a bit strange, but Ji Yue didn''t care. "Miss Ji Yue, do you want a newspaper?" "Newspaper, um, really need it, no One sheet is not enough. "Ji Yue rubbed her head, Think slightly. "You know, my family special Don¡¯t be too much, and today, the task of purchasing newspapers falls on I am on my body, no need to look for it, just give me all the newspapers. Ji Yue grabbed a handful from the wallet and stuffed it into Ji Bai¡¯s pocket without any doubt. "This is how my family buys newspapers, mind. You can not sell it. "Ji Yue didn''t plan to use direct application The way of housing, but the use of equal sales between equal relations. The descendants of the Saint Lun family will never accept Shi Those who give up this kind of thing, even if most of them are well-intentioned. No, no. "Ji Bai looked at being embarrassed. Full of pockets, the next words seem to be a bit It''s so hard to speak, so that her eyes are erratic Is there anything else please. "Ji Yue calmly Looking at Ji Bai, there was a hint of unconsciousness in the corner of his mouth. It¡¯s God¡¯s grace to meet again by such a coincidence, and "Um, I''m a little hungry." Ji He rubbed his stomach with a vainly mysterious fuck. "Are you hungry? If you don''t mind, tell me How about going to eat something. "Knowing that Ji Bai is actually After being a man, Ji Yue¡¯s previous intimate behavior has stopped Many, let¡¯s talk about how we look at this now A child who looks very similar to that girl, probably. ¡®Humanism is the relationship between seniors and younger generations. The relationship between Wushu 7... I want to invite Miss Ji Yue to have a meal. "Ji Bai didn''t answer I, but suggested otherwise. Chapter 712: "Invite me to eat?" Ji Yue used jade-like hands Pointed at yourself. "Yes, last time you invited me to a meal, today My God, I want to thank you, invite you to dinner, Ji Can Miss Yue enjoy it? "Invite me to dinner, of course. The corner of Ji Yue¡¯s mouth smiled, and she took the initiative to hold He closed Ji Bai''s hand and closed his eyes. "chase "Take me there." Lowering her eyes, Ji Yue called Exit the hot airway. "Ji Bai responded and looked Ji Yue, who closed her eyes beside her, trusted herself very much, He bit his head and took Ji Yue through a few streets Dao, I came to that shop and looked at the big The rare signboard sighed. "Arrived. "Is this the shop?" If the sky is purple Star-like eyes opened, looking at the shop in front of you "Very ordinary shops, compared to those pompous The restaurant, the street shop is more in line with Xiaobaijin¡¯s Appetite? "That''s right." Ji Bai moved his eyes to the ground Kill Ji Yue and take her blood one With that said, the decision was made decisively, but "Then what are you waiting for, let''s go in and sit down Right. "Ji Yue seems to have not noticed Ji Bai''s hesitation Same, take the initiative to pull his hand and push open the door of the shop "Welcome to the two young ladies." The waiter politely bowed to the two The two randomly found a position by the window and sat down Come "Hello two ladies, what would you like." The waiter who delivered the menu gave Ji Bai a wink. Because of the blind spot of vision, Ji Yue didn''t see it. Fingertips ordered the signature dishes on the menu. "this one Ji Yue didn''t say anything, so she held her hands together like this Gill, smiled and looked at Ji Bai, whose movements were slightly stiff "Miss Ji Yue, what do you want to eat?, "Don''t worry about me, I don''t know how to order, you like it You can order whatever you like. "Ji Yue Dan Ranyi "Okay, that''s all, work harder faster." Ji Bai handed the menu back to the waiter. "Don''t worry, our shop The rate is worthy of guarantee. The rate is worthy of guarantee. The two ladies must be satisfied. The waiter smiled and walked into the kitchen with the menu under his arm. "Little Baijin likes to eat meat dishes." Ji Yue Smiled unclearly. "All four dishes. It is a dish such as steak and pork chop. ¡¯ "Huh? Well, it''s delicious, I like it." "It¡¯s not good to eat so much meat. No one wants you in the future. "I''m a man." Ji Bai said with a full face. Oh, sorry, I almost forgot. "Such as Moon with habit in her mouth, drinking lemon from the waiter Water, amethyst shiny eyes with a touch of charm It¡¯s so rare, I thought Baijin was like this Conquer girls and boys will not take the initiative to invite people to dinner. "Ji Bai remained silent, the poisonous tongue and sorrow before his body had been transformed, and now he was dumb and couldn''t say a word. The more at this time, the less Ji Bai dare Look at the other person''s face. Ji Yue continued to **** the lemon tea and licked her lips Did not continue to embarrass him. Soon after, the waiter came with the dining car There are four dishes covered with white porcelain lids on the dining ca Chapter 713: Yeah, did it come so soon? "Ji Yue." Of course, on the one hand, our restaurant''s delivery speed is first-rate, which has been unanimously recognized by the industry. On the other ten, "the waiter opened four white porcelain covers with a treacherous smile." You entered reincarnation earlier, you witch! Cover, the reverse cross of four pitch-black thorns Appears in the dinner plate. Ji Yue suddenly showed discomfort, she covered her chest, her face Faintly pale, he retreated to the root of the wall through gritted teeth. "Hahahaha! Witch, you also have today." The waiter laughed up to the sky, overjoyed in his heart, and the waiters hidden in the shop suddenly "hahaha." The man in the dress slowed down from the second floor. Walking down, his face is calm, with a trace that can''t be concealed Joy. "I finally met, Ji Yue of the Yan Spear family Missy. "Finally, meet?" Ji Yue tilted her head. "I don¡¯t seem to have seen you before. "It doesn¡¯t matter if you haven¡¯t seen it, anyway, you¡¯re here today Doomed to escape. "The man smiled triumphantly Ji Yue tried to sing the curse, but Failed, the condensed magic particles are beginning to take shape and collapse tiles "It''s useless, Miss Ji Yue, save , You think I will declare to the Yanmao family unpreparedly There is no war. This room is set up [Magic Lock], unless you can correctly crack [Magic Password], otherwise no one would want to use the spell. "male Zi went downstairs, and the waiters who surrounded him gave him Out of a way "Do you know what this is?" The man doesn''t Glancing kindly across the plates, imitating Four black inverted crosses exuding a certain black air "I think you probably guessed it? That''s right This thing is my black-hearted vendor from the blood side The smuggled goods that were obtained were used by the blood family to decorate the solitary graves of the lonely home. The family used to re-use the volume for many years, and the dampness of a lot of blood corpses has accumulated, but he calmly looks at Ji Yue, who is of the blood of Gulan. Hold him. "You are a thirteen family." That''s right, because you are about to die. , I reluctantly answer you, but as for Which family, huh, stay on Huangquan Road Guess it! "If you do this, aren''t you afraid of being held accountable by your boss? The few families on the side of Yan Liao family will not Spare you. "Oh, who are you scaring my Miss Ji Yue? The facts have proved everything, you have proved everything with us, you are with us, just like I guessed." The man pointed and lay down. Four reverse crosses planted on the dinner plate. "Otherwise, why don''t you feel nothing about us? Something, but it has restrained you? The answer is already It''s so obvious that it can''t be more obvious, don''t pretend to be human, Miss Ji Yue! "The man slapped the desktop fiercely, the desktop The water on the water bounced. "I had doubts about your family a long time ago. The previous border town incidents, (and all kinds of things that happened in the Lord¡¯s The signs of disasters are among you who are lurking in the human race. Did you make it out of the alien species in China? ! "The man said angrily. "Even the period group that wields the huanghuang knight country, I will stop, and the enemy of the earth group such as the object long, I suspect, "the brain is not bad." Ji Yue tilted her head. "Hehe, if you want to be proud, you can only take advantage of it now ! "The man took the blade handed by the waiter and pulled out , The tip of the knife is less than half of Ji Yue''s face. "Today, I am going to die for the hundred Thousands of humans, and the Lord¡¯s disaster, died in the rebellion Of the three million missing and dead human beings Die demon girl! " "Wait a minute." Just when the blade was about to fall Wait, Ji Yue called to stop "Ah? What do you mean?" The man in the dress was taken aback. Ji Yue ignored him, her face moved calmly and looked at Ji Bai, who had always bowed her head and said nothing. "Knight, save me. Hearing this, Ji Bai''s body trembled. "Oh? Are you stupid? You haven''t seen it yet Is he on one side with us? ? Thanks to Chapter 714: With the help of this young lady, I can get such a Take your chance personally. "Knight, someone is pointing a knife at me." Ji Yue ignored him and continued to speak to Ji Bai. "You just Are you planning to watch me die by the side, doing nothing? " "Hahaha, I was really ill and went to the doctor. Ji Miss, do you have a time to panic? Don¡¯t look at it either The blonde lady on the opposite side is human Ah, a human being like us, how could she Will you help you, a different species that harms the same race? "Knight, don''t you save me?" Ji Yue turned out to be the master Grabbed the blade in the man¡¯s hand and made it the sharpest The blade was attached to Bai Zhe''s fragile neck. This extraordinary blade pierced the skin of the neck Skin, began to bleed. The trembling Ji Bai raised his head and looked at Ji stubbornly. Yue''s neck began to bleed, her body trembling, she Can feel the impulse that is about to be uncontrollable. Obviously, as long as you let her die, you can restore your original appearance. The sister who used to be is just Ji Bai''s sister. "I don''t want to say that Dad''s sister is only Niangbai, but, is I really just Bai Ji? After the reverse cross appeared, the whole body trembled It has all been said. "Hahaha, you really are crazy! Not to mention, Give you a happy one, let you go to hell! "male Zi raised the knife and slammed it at Ji Yue''s head. For Ji Yue, who had done nothing, this knife is no doubt Will cut off her head! "Stop it for me!" As soon as Qian Jun''s hair came out, What the man didn¡¯t expect at all, the cymbal girl worked hard Rising up, like a hound eager to protect his lord, he pushed the man away to the ground. It''s like an instinct hidden in the body "What, what Chapter 33 ~ Instinct "Witch, you will die for me!" "Stop it!" As soon as the man''s hand lifted the knife and dropped, the blond girl rose up, with eager anger in her eyes, and pushed the man away like an anxious hound. "Wh, what? What are you doing?! Why is this different from what you said??" Before the dumbfounded man could speak, Ji Bai, who was riding on him, raised his small fist and punched him. The fist hit his water chestnut face. "You, you! Do you know how dangerous this move is?! Ah?" "Wh, what the hell?" The man who didn''t know what happened was passively beaten, and the waiter and subordinates who were watching were also confused, and didn''t know what happened. The young master of my own family had ordered that this young lady was a distinguished guest who cooperated with them, and no one was allowed to move without his order. But now they didn''t dare to move, this guest directly jumped to their young master''s face and beat them up, no one dared to care about it. The corners of Ji Yue''s mouth, who quietly watched from the side, outlined a curve, took out the silk scarf, and gracefully wiped off the blood spilling on her neck. "You, what are you doing in a daze? Why don''t you pull this mad woman away?" The man finally had room to issue orders, and the waiter''s subordinates immediately started to punch the girl who was still punching the man. Pull away. "Ahhhhh! What are you crazy woman doing? We will divide the spoils fairly after killing this demon. I want her to die, and the corpse belongs to you. Why suddenly change so quickly?!" Was beaten After more than a dozen punches, the man who also punched his face was full of anger. If it weren''t for the girl''s strength, he might have died on the spot. As he spoke, the man''s extremely angry tone even carried a hint of grievance. "Shut up, I, Ji Bai is being escorted by two guards, panting and out of breath, while scolding the man angrily, he is constantly making excuses for his outstanding behavior. why? Obviously, it is enough to keep your head down and wait for her death. The enemy is dead and your bloodline is restored. Everyone is happy, isn''t it? Is it possible that I have moved her brother and sister, or is it because of other things? "Some things have been etched in the body since birth, even fate can''t be washed away." Ji Yue rested her head on the overlapping hands, as if talking to herself calmly. "Which side of you, dead woman, are you on? Finally, I will give you a chance to choose a side and become my friend. You will enjoy all the glory and wealth and become my enemy. You will be buried with this witch!" No Directly choose to dispose of Ji Bai, who has no power to bind the chicken, and the man can be regarded as a more kind person. "I, it¡¯s too late to regret it now, but Ji Bai can¡¯t speak the words of the return. This feeling is very subtle, as if his body is violating his brain. Although it is not out of his control, he can speak. Then, what he did did not follow his will at all. "Bai Jin, you, did you actually collude with him?" Ji Yue''s voice interrupted Ji Bai''s hesitation, and those twins of purple star-like shining eyes dimmed at this moment. With a trace of loss and disappointment. "No, don''t get me wrong, I don''t know this guy at all! It was this guy who designed to frame me, I, I have never wanted to see each other so much, Ji Bai''s heart jumped to his throat with tension. He hurriedly denied that he had any cooperative relationship with the man. "Wh, what? ? "The man in the tuxedo widened his eyes, he couldn''t believe it, he turned to look at Ji Yue with a calm face, and even hung up on Ji Yue, who was able to smile easily. "You, what demon technique did you demon girl use?" ! Actually bewitched her! Didn''t you say that under your curse ban, no one can release the curse? It now appears that your logic, sir, is in a mess, and what you said is inconsistent. It''s just nonsense. "Ji Yue said with a smile, she stood up on the table. "How can anyone believe what a illogical person says? That is to say, your inference is completely equivalent to the madman''s madman''s madness. This kind of proof without any logic is unfounded. "What are you talking about? Didn''t you just admit that you are not a human being at all?!" "Stupid and pitiful." Ji Yue held her forehead and shook her head helplessly. "It''s not humans, and there are more creatures that are not humans. Otherwise, what do you think the things above you are, they are just less human-like than us?" "Ha, reverse the black and white alien species, do you still expect someone to believe your nonsense?" The man in the dress sneered at what Ji Yue said, "No hope, the so-called truth, if you don''t see it with your own eyes, no one will Believe it, after all, if you don''t fall, you won''t know it will hurt." Ji Yue smiled and looked around the human beings, her eyes contained a kind of pity for the weak. Weakness is the original sin. They express their opinions and fight to kill each other. It is just a trivial **** on the chessboard. Those who really play chess will not care about their life and death. ;Oh, deceitful words deceive the crowd! "Master, do you want to get rid of this woman too?" The strong man motioned to Ji Bai, who was subdued by the waiter''s subordinate. "Well, she also helped me a lot, so you let me sell her backhand? We can''t be so ruthless and unrighteous. In this way, what is the difference between us and these inhuman monsters?" The man glanced at Ji Bai At a glance, he said indifferently. "Yes, what the young master taught is that his subordinates understand. "Let''s do it, end early, so as to save night long dreams." "Yes." Several strong men pulled out their blades and walked towards Ji Yue who was forced into the corner. "Devil, I want to take off your disguised human skin and show the people that the Yanlance family they admire breeds a colony of monsters that cannibalize and drink human blood!" "Take your life!" The tall and majestic man waved the sharp weapon in his hand and pushed towards the unarmed Ji Yue. "Damn it, let me go!" Ji Bai struggled desperately with his hands locked. "Honestly, stay awake! Open your eyes and see clearly, and see what this demon''s true face in human skin looks like!" The waiters restrained Ji Bai and forced his head to face Ji Yue. "The black inverted cross that creaked on the dinner plate made a crisp sound, a crack from top to bottom, bringing out more cracks, this detail, at least the three people who swung the knife at Ji Yue could not notice. . Chapter 715: "Die!" Just when the blade was less than an inch away from Ji Yue, it was placed on the dinner plate, and the inverse cross that was used to deter and suppress the production was broken, and the fragments exploded, like a bomb that has been waiting for a long time. Like, the huge kinetic energy carried penetrated the waiter¡¯s body, breaking the skin and directly piercing the flesh and blood and "Uh, uh! The three big men looked at Ji Yue who was close at hand with straight eyes, as if they had noticed something. Slowly lowered his head, looking at the golden spear that pierced them together and coiled around the complicated pattern. "Puff!" As the spears pulled away the pieces of meat and organs, the eyes of the three were bloodshot, and they curled up on the ground in pain, dying like a few poor caterpillars. "You, what did you do?!" Seeing the murder of his most trusted subordinate, the man''s eyes widened, and he looked at Ji Yue standing here holding a spear in disbelief. "Impossible, you, you are clearly in my curse ban, why can you release the curse? Moreover, there are so many blood crosses, why "I can''t use the Awakening Curse without the curse." "Ji Yue shook the long spear in her hand a few times. "Don''t understand, it''s because you humans are feudal and superstitious, but you don''t know anything about the power of supernatural creatures, so you can only survive by clinging to higher species. Oh, to the point. "As for these black crosses?" Ji Yue sneered. "Somehow bring the sacrificial cross of the royal family cemetery of the blood family, no matter how good it is, nobles with royal blood? This kind of thing with a barren grave sign that I don''t know is not painful or not." "Damn it! It turns out that these things didn''t make any sense to you at first." "You really are not a human being, demon girl! What is your purpose for lurking in the human group?!" The man said angrily as he watched the subordinates falling in a pool of blood. "You asked a very stupid question, mankind, no matter what purpose I have, whether I gain power or fail, your ending will not change. No matter how the times change, you will always be only in the eyes of the higher species. Chess pieces, use them as you want them, and throw them away after they are used up. Does this question make sense?" The tip of the spear swayed with golden waves, like the same wave of golden waves that became more and more intense, and the walls burst into cracks. The fragile humans are like ants. Just the aftermath of the shock is enough to make them shattered and die. No whole body. Before even letting out a scream, they were completely annihilated and disappeared in this world. They did not even have the qualifications to enter the garbage dump and be recycled by nature without leaving any remains. "Uh, uh, Ji Bai, who was coughing and lying in the mist of blood, slowly regained consciousness, and wiped his cheeks, the thick and smelly liquid. body Immediately afterwards, she felt her arm being pulled by someone and pulled it up. "Well, Ji Bai was a little incoherent to those frosty eyes. Reminiscing that the other party actually performed this play in a tactical way in order to test his own reaction, and even looked at the shallow cut mark on the other''s neck with his own life as a test, Ji Baixin had a lingering fear and swallowed. Is such a coincidence appearing in such a place, is it really just as simple as being tricked by a treacherous man? Ji Yue is very smart, and of course she can figure out the problems. The reason why I didn''t kill myself was because I killed myself and wanted to break my legs first, and then kill myself cruelly? Ignoring what Ji Bai was thinking at this moment, Ji Yue, who was not stained with blood, pulled out her mobile phone from her pocket. "Hey, Mr. Butler? It''s me, Ji Yue, um, yes, I''m in the border town. Something happened here. You need to come and deal with the mess." Where are you going? "Ji Yue, who hung up, pulled on to Ji Bai, who kept moving to the store. "I, I still have a job to play, the boss has a bad temper, and I don''t have good juice to eat for the delay." Ji Bai''s face is nothing to do with me. "It''s okay, not going, I will support you." Ji Yue''s eyes were full of seriousness. "No, making rice worms will make me sleepless. I like to be self-reliant and live freely. "I pay double the hourly salary of the owner of which store. "It''s not a question of money." Ji Bai rolled his head and tried to break away from Ji Yue''s hand. However, the other party caught it so hard that he just didn''t let go. "What''s the problem, do you hate me? Or you hate this kind of violent and **** scene." Ji Yue didn''t care about a bunch of human lives, as if humans would not trample to death a few ants. And it feels the same. Although they are all beings, they are not lives of one level. "No, Ji Bai shook his head quickly to deny it. "Where are you going now, where can you go?" Ji Yue tilted her head, took out a mirror and handed it to Ji Bai. Ji Bai looked in the mirror, wiped all over by the sticky scarlet, and the brilliant blond hair was dyed dark red, with blood all over his body. When he went out and was seen, he would definitely notify the law enforcement knights as soon as he was seen. "Go back and take a bath first." Ji Yue grabbed Ji Bai''s hand involuntarily, and within a moment, there was a sudden engine stop, and the motor vehicle was parked outside the shop. "Miss." Two attendants dressed in black walked into it. They didn''t touch the shop full of blood and fragments. They turned a blind eye to it. It was obviously not the first time to deal with this kind of thing, maybe for them. , Which is as frequent and ordinary as eating and drinking water. "Well, take care of it, is Mr. Butler here?" Ji Yue asked, "Waiting outside." The attendant said respectfully. "Okay, I will take Bai Jin back to take a bath first, and let you take care of the follow-up." Ji Bai did not say much and pulled Ji Bai out of the shop. The people in black did not question or hesitate. , Greet your subordinates to come in and disperse the crowd watching the excitement outside. Ji Bai, covered in blood, was pulled into the car by Ji Yue. "Miss." The butler personally drove, and the maid maid sat in the co-pilot. "Don''t wait for them, go back to the house." Ji Yue didn''t care that her clothes and body were soiled by Ji Bai, so she let him lean on her body as much as possible. "Yes." The butler answered. "Then Ji Bai hesitated. "The windows are one-sided, you can''t see the inside from the outside." "It''s not the intention "You are not afraid of scaring people. If you attract the law enforcement knight, you can go down now." Ji Yue glanced at Ji Bai, who was expressionless with a trace of cowering. Chapter 34~ Like last time, Ji Bai is a member of the Yan Spear family The guests came to be a guest. To this, many servants looked It''s like entertaining my own young lady. Anna seems very happy to see her coming Probably the one who showed the most excitement is this inexperienced It¡¯s a young bird, and since Ji Bai entered the house, he has been telling him On the contrary, Ji Yue behaved very indifferently, but Routine, do you want to say a few words to him? .... Well, probably the only one between herself and her The only way to build a relationship can be through Anna. If it wasn''t for this girl to like him, I would have been by her a million times. . This is Ji Bai''s idea. Time passed quickly, and when night fell, Ji Bai offered to resign. Anna looked unhappy, but she didn''t unwisely beg Ji Bai to stay, and Ji Yue did not make a stay. After taking a bath, she still gave him a brand new piece according to the usual practice last time. The clothes Wu, incidentally, he also complied with his request and gave him one Full body armor matching the helmet. Quality issues, Ji Bai can¡¯t wear plate armor and half Chain armor can only give him a set of light workmanship and defense Limited fitted chain armor. Looking at the figure drifting away, standing in the sun Ji Yue on the stage turned her head and just saw Xing Zhiyang The old butler of the desk. "Twice, don''t you want to stay? "Persevere?" Ji Yue tilted her head. "on Counting to stay, she still has to leave after all. " "You know that the old slave didn''t mean that, Put the lion cubs in a flock of sheep¡¯s pens, Chapter 716: "So what can it be?" "You are qualified and have the right to take action Ji Yue shook her head for unknown reasons. "Opened At first, maybe I think so too, now I send I feel my thoughts have begun to change. " ...Sister, you know we need her very much "Even Mr. Butler knows about this, huh, that guy has done something extra... Mr. Butler, you are right, put the lion cubs Going into the sheep pen is indeed the president crooked, but this is also avoided Most of the dangers. "Ji Yue put her hands flat On the balcony fence. "The Lion family is not peaceful and stable. Whether it is an internal threat or an external threat, grown-up After all, the lion king is beyond reach, and sometimes it is difficult to protect Guarding the cub, maybe it''s going to be broken that day. "Excuse me for not agreeing with your point of view, The old slave remembers that you said that Miss Bai Jin looks a lot like you An old friend of, or that is exactly that person You should be willing to keep her by your side. Correct. "Wish to be willing, but he is not willing, After all, I came a step too late. "Violet. Eyes look up at the bright moon in the sky, the moon is very bright today , It will probably be good weather tomorrow. "But, what happened today is an example, you Know that there are countless pairs of eyes and ears around us Duo, all the time, it is impossible for Miss Bai Jin to appear You are tied to a line, in order to prevent her from being portrait It¡¯s the same as today, miss you should be more powerful Harder. "It is precisely because of the countless eyes and ears that I want more Acting unfamiliar with him, this is the way to protect her . "Ji Yue smiled. "Do not mix with this world, To complete the ordinary life, this is what she wants, Then I will give it to her, in fact, I think this is also very good, If possible, I also thought about that kind of life..." "If it weren''t for her to find me, his life, I would not Will go to blend again, I just hope that she is carefree It¡¯s good to finish this life...Ji Yue looked at one Looking at the endless night, purple crystal-like eyes twinkling With a light that the old butler couldn''t understand. "Miss, you still postpone your personal relationship after all Did you miss the racial justice? "The old butler sighed zero. "Maybe." Ji Yue laughed mockingly. Maybe she didn¡¯t even think that she also wanted one When people give up their great cause. , Sandwiched in the middle, undoubtedly myself without the power to bind a chicken Is the most guilty, as Lin Tuo said, since I¡¯d better run away, and escape from the human federation. The farther the better. Walk in quickly, the armor becomes his best cover Objects and passes, the guards of the frontier city wall saw him here He didn''t dare to stop the outfit at all, and paid tribute to him. Then the gate was released. Under any obstruction, Ji Bai crossed the border town The city wall was about to pass through the watch fort, suddenly Feeling thirsty, I found a cold drink shop and sat down , Ordered a glass of soda. "Sir, is the soda drink good?" Ji Bai stiffened, put down the bottle and looked back. Chapter 717: One wears a hat, as if deliberately trying to hide something The little girl in West is looking innocently at herself In addition to looking for a feature, this face is like Ji Baitai Familiar one by one, no, no Er, just using some deceitful name from Kerr¡¯s face Guy. "Okay, it''s delicious." Ji Bai calmed down and pressed Live the erected hair and make my own voice deliberately Let her hear. "Huh? It''s not your husband, it''s Miss Sister ? "The girl was curious. She looked up and down Ji Bai. Ms. Sister, have you seen a blonde Jian A strong man passes by here, he is probably just like you , Wearing full armor, uh... guarding the knight Wearing light leather armor should be very conspicuous. What does this mean is that he is too conspicuous, Can you be recognized from the crowd at a glance? I just came out of the border town to chase after the soldiers. , Do they already know that their appearance has happened? The fact of change? . "No, I didn''t see it." Ji Baizhi Acknowledge, throw aside half of the soda, and stand I got up and left, making sure that the other party did not follow After that, around the corner, Ji Bai began to run wildly, all in one go. Out of the Watch Fort. . "Huh... Ji Bai, who is physically weak, strokes Her knees are breathing heavily, and the airtight armor makes her feel a little bit awkward. It''s too comfortable, but it ran out after all. The other party didn¡¯t follow, it should be just a coincidence. That¡¯s it, the whole town wearing full armor can¡¯t find the first Two people, probably with this mindset, they found themselves Your own? After all, I''m dressed too strangely However, even though he thought so, Ji Bai did not Relax your vigilance, outside the frontier city watch fort, Surrounded by the unobstructed wilderness on one side, if anyone You can find out at a glance. Far away from the human federation, even if you can¡¯t return to the blood spirit Empire, it¡¯s good to go anywhere, just avoid it for a while The limelight is just fine. The confrontation between the Qulan and the Elves, with people The grievances between the races, the use of the elves on the human races Take, these are not his business, yes, The first priority is indeed to find a way to recover Bloodline, but that also has to have this fate. Ji Bai pondered his calculations, he would have to wait for these two no matter what. Fang typed a result and went back, waiting for them to pay attention When slowly transferring from yourself to the other person That''s it. Searching, his eyes locked in the distance ahead In a forest Going through the woods at night, I¡¯m probably completely at peace It''s all, with this thought, Ji Bai took a step forward Advance The woods are luxuriant, and the wings of the helmet are hung well. Several branches branched, Ji Bai took off his iron helmet and rubbed the quilt When I met my neck several times, my field of vision became wide in an instant, and the refreshing air refreshed my mind. It was refreshing. The woods were not small. At first glance, there were only green trees with no end in sight, and the branches were dense and dense. A piece of nutrients should be very good. To be honest, even if he has been a Knight King, Ji Bai has carefully checked the forests around the border city in the future, and he doesn''t know how to get out of this forest at the fastest speed. After a long while, Ji Bai felt like he was almost After going deep into the forest and walking around, he almost has I''m familiar with the specific route of this forest, um, this Chapter 718: It should be a good thing, although he can''t get out no matter how , And finally can only return to the original starting point. "Ah, are you lost?" Ji Bai took a picture of herself My iron head. Yes, I won¡¯t get lost, my sense of direction Although it¡¯s not particularly good, it¡¯s definitely not bad, why? May keep going around in the same place over and over again The cool breeze of the night blows, Ji Bai suddenly feels back Then there was a chill, and then someone poked "??" Ji Bai turned around vigilantly, with When he distanced himself from that figure. "Now, Miss Sister, are you lost?" Yi Old is a familiar voice, a woman who is as tall as his chest The child stood on his back, grinning. "You, why did you follow me, I''m not you The person looking for. "Look at the moonlight through the moonlight After the person, Ji Bai forced calmly. "It''s not that person what are you doing nervously?" Female The child looked at him suspiciously, there were so many in his big eyes There was a horrible void. "I''m not nervous N" "Hush~~" The girl pressed her finger to her lips, doing A booing motion interrupted Ji who was trying to explain White. "I can hear your heart beating wildly, bang, Bang, bang... "What nonsense are you talking about? ... this kind of thing How can I hear it? "Someone told me." The girl pointed at Ji Bai with a smile, and to be precise, she was referring to some lives beside Ji Bai that he thought did not exist. "The trees, leaves, roots, and shrubs around you Cong told me. ...Ji Bai subconsciously looked around Nobody, the wind blows, the leaves and roots Rustling, it¡¯s like catering to the girl¡¯s words At first I thought it was nothing, but in an instant, These faint beings seem to have some amazing The ground grows luxuriantly, and even grows quickly, giving birth to grass Vine entangled his legs to prevent him from escaping. "We don''t know each other, do we?" Ji Baizhu Moved to take off the iron helmet, under the girl¡¯s gaze, a The brilliant blonde hair fell down, and a pair seemed to be in the moon The tea golden eyes sparkling with a little starlight under the light Shining. The girl seemed to be sluggish for a moment, then quickly Regained her mind, she squinted her eyes and looked carefully Looking at the girl¡¯s face, to be honest, she was also taken aback "Who are you?" The girl couldn''t help asking. "Personal questions, please don''t ask." Ji Bai revealed a kind of ¡®everything I exist is secret Feeling¡¯, I want to use this to offset the other person¡¯s Ask the desire. "Miss, please don''t embarrass me anymore, we, It''s one side. "Ji Bai casts a meaning to the girl With a deep gaze, he throws away his feet and entangles them My own grassroots, under the stunned gaze of the other party, Turn around and leave. However, after a few steps he could not continue to move The wild flowers and weeds under his feet once again entangled him foot. "Is there anything else? I said... Facing each other is full of "start your show" Ji Bai suddenly felt that he was probably She was fooled. "Mr. Ji Bai, you are really acting like that, but Chapter 719: ...If not that token is still on you If you do, you might have really escaped. " The calm heart of Ji Bai It was an uproar. . "... can... she just said this He closed his mouth. "Go on, what''s impossible?" The girl came over jokingly. "Do you think You have to lose that identity token, I can still find it You, is this impossible? Turn over your pocket" Ji Bai silently looked at a silver token turned out of his pocket, an intriguing feeling swept up. "Two days have passed, you really think I Haven''t found any clues about you? Hello, like this If you underestimate me, you will be punished. "Female The child teased. "But the words come back again, I really didn''t expect it, your appearance turned into For such a beautiful person, this is really a big discovery, Too! ¡® Ji Bai stepped back silently. . The other party discovers himself so quickly, he doesn¡¯t I think this is caused by Lin Tuo selling himself, it should be said , The entire border city, the entire human federation are in their Under the control, I found my clues were right It''s too often. According to Lin Tuo¡¯s words, the ones who monitor themselves are Their _ upper-level member, then this one is following The true identity of the eyeliner by your side can be confirmed admit. She is an elf. No wonder you have such a strong affinity for nature Power can even mobilize all things in nature. Honestly, he didn¡¯t expect it, such as If the change in his appearance was discovered by these pointed ears What will happen, there are several possibilities. According to Lin Tuo¡¯s description, the habits of the elves , These curious guys are likely to be I have sent it to the planing table for slicing research, if I really Lost their estimate of their own value, maybe He was not far from the cold operating table. Even so, helplessly, I can what to do? Resist? Rebellion against an ancient era It is the higher species that has been passed down to this day. He clenched his fist and watched quietly as he walked to him A long time ago, stopped, his eyes filled with smiles The little girl with strong curiosity, the other party is still in Kerr¡¯s face, Chapter 35~ "Awesome." "Keer" clapped his hands, full Xin said with joy. "From a rough man to a charming Didi¡¯s soft cute girl, this is really a big issue, To figure out the principle, maybe our curse research can Take it to the next level! Yes, Ji Bai understands what the other party thinks I have already booked the operating table for him without discussing it. Location. "What is unplaning? It''s so ugly , Don¡¯t worry, you are the only ones who are rude The class will do it, we can''t do it. "The girl confessed to him Before Ji Baisong became angry, she went on to say "The simple and rude research methods of human beings are too low Yes, we have a better, more detailed and more efficient Oh, the process. Chapter 720: "Am I still useful to you?" Ji Bai, who was in a disadvantaged position, could only sell himself by weighing the catties, to protect herself from The fate of the operating table. "That''s right, but Mr. Ji Bai, Oh no, it''s time to call you Miss Ji Bai, are you sure After the change, you have the same for us What''s the value? "Why not, this is just a temporary change That''s it, it might change back in a few days, and , I can also summon the armor, you choose It would be inappropriate to slice me for research at this time. "I said it''s not a slicing study, we only I want to figure out what happened to you What matter, indirectly, is also helpful to you , Don''t you want to change back sooner? "Girl''s Booth Smashed hands. Ji Bai was silent, like coaxing a child Anyone can say that, I don¡¯t know if he is altruistic But for these sharp ears who have a strong desire for knowledge It is definitely beneficial, at least it can satisfy their thirst for knowledge... "Your Excellency Ji Bai, don''t worry, even if you really will experience Some experiments are harmless to you, we Of course it''s still useful to take you, it won''t be so self-defeating Besides, you think we are like: the kind that will lose the alliance Friend''s person? " When did you use humans as allies? "I want to know how true your words are of. "Ji Bai was silent for a moment, and asked bluntly. "Whatever you think, after all, I don¡¯t count, You have to believe it. e, we really take care of our allies I can guarantee this with my life. "If your Excellency Ji Bai wants to keep asking questions, , Go back and ask again, it''s getting late, a few days without you The news, the upper level is also very anxious, come, come back with me Right. child; Fake, the smile on the girl¡¯s face can¡¯t be fake Fake again. Under this mask, what is hidden is her My true opinions and thoughts, perhaps as a superior This kind of contempt for the lower species, perhaps simply not waiting See, maybe it''s pure disgust. It¡¯s not difficult to guess from various aspects that this elf and her The appearance is about the same age, not too old, really The old fritters who know how to disguise can force them Reverse and change your subjective emotions so that you can recognize Because I like the existence that hates the extreme This kind of drama that can even lie to himself is the It¡¯s really hard to deal with. In contrast, this one pretends to be The elf girl who looks like a child only knows how to bloom this kind of fancy It''s natural to go, but in fact it''s a smile full of holes. It¡¯s too pediatric, Ji Bai has thousands of years For him, this disguise smiles Then broken. Surveillance people seem to follow from a group of little dolls Hand picked, the attitude of those elves towards him is probably also Especially like that, I think that a human being doesn¡¯t need If you want them to pay too much attention to it, you can watch it. "Do I have any choice?" Ji Bai sighed lightly "Of course there are options, or you can follow me obediently Go back, or, be dragged back after being beaten down by me. "The girl flashed past with a malicious smile. Chapter 721: "I think anyone who is smart knows how to choose "Let''s go." Ji Bai put on the iron helmet again. I don¡¯t know if I was frightened by the sudden change or The armor on his body was too heavy and he was sweating. Even when the strength gap between the two sides is huge, they dare to fight It would be foolish to fight against each other, Ji Bai didn''t want to Hurt yourself at this critical juncture, and later There is no chance of escape. "Your Excellency Ji Bai, forgive me, you leave the knot Jie and the border town, would it be possible to run to such a far place? Want to escape? Ji Bai glanced at the girl leading the way Are you escaping? Everyone has Herak in their hearts Luss, what do you ask about things that you know well? ? "Why, I just came out looking for herbs That''s it. "Even though I think so in my heart, but after all If you can''t tell, Ji Bai replied perfunctorily. "Hehe, is it? I was looking for herbs Ah, tell me about this kind of thing next time, we have inventory There is nothing in it, but there is no shortage of such things as herbs , Look~ I''ve run so far to make me big Isn''t this a misunderstanding if you engage in fighting? "Hear Ji Bai explained, the girl shook her finger and smiled more Hair is brilliant. "It¡¯s not good to have a misunderstanding, after all, Miss Er is still in our hands, waiting for Your Excellency Ji Bai Go and save her, get along so long day and night, even if it''s just You can count as a cute pet or a maid It¡¯s sentimental, whether it¡¯s a man who is ruthless and unrighteous I don''t like people or women. ¡¯ "...Ji Bai silently skimmed his head, He really didn¡¯t want to run, he just wanted to find a place to hide For a while, the battle between Guran and the elves intensified ? , I am so dying that the two sides must fight Is the base area that is most affected by the war Is he up? On the other hand, thinking of Keer because he was The imprisonment of the elves made him feel a little guilty. "If something like this happens, it looks like we are The cooperation between the two parties is not sincere enough. Is your Excellency Ji Bai Should I also reflect on what I did today? "You said, do you want to cooperate with me?" Ji Bai raised his head. "I think I am sincere enough, but I regret to find that the cooperation between our two parties It''s not equal at all. "Why so" girls look good Seems to have no idea at all in their own minds Escape the heat. Really, compared to this disgusting hypocrisy and With a decent appearance, Ji Bai prefers to be like Lilias Kindred and honest. If I negotiate with him, Lilias The kinsmen headed will definitely look at it with great doubts He said: "What are you talking about? Between us Of course the cooperation is not equal, what do you think Nepal, our side is a country-level power, There is also a bargaining chip to threaten you, what do you have? Mr , What kind of thing are you, talk to us about equality, How many keys do you have with a three yuan key? " "If we are equal, at least we have The information between phases is equal, right? If i treat you We really don¡¯t know anything, maybe but now all by you Chapter 722: Keep it in the dark, right, little elf sister. "Ah, you really know something amazing Thing about it. "After a long silence, the girl looked at Ji Bai''s eyes gradually changed from surprise to meaningful. Interesting, who did you hear that? " "Acknowledge it, sure enough, you guys are The elf who escaped from the main plane of the Great Catastrophe. "Your Excellency Ji Bai, it looks like I have to be impressed with you After seeing each other, you know far more things in your mind than mine We imagine more, but know how much better than you I am more curious about the person who told you this The girl squinted. "Nobody needs to tell, it''s easy to guess, only Need to read some literature, it''s not difficult. "Oh, so self-reporting is just In order to show me this shriveled appearance, I have nothing to say Say it for a while, then your Excellency Ji Bai is too stupid I''m so blatant about what I know Guts, you may be the one who defies afterwards. " "I''m just explaining the The partnership should be equal, right? "This topic will be discussed later, now, Ji Bai You can tell me, whoever said these things to you who is it. "The girl insisted that the information was not Ji Bai, a human being can infer, tell him These are others. "I didn''t say it, these are my own searches Inferred from the literature. "Ji Bai frowned slightly. ...Really, Lord Ji Bai, you What to say, but it makes me very troubled. "The girl helped It''s very embarrassing. The oncoming wind caught Ji Bai''s words In Hou, I was pushed by a gust of wind Turn to the ground. This way you can suffer less. " Ji Bai¡¯s field of vision just saw him riding "Keer" on the page holds a delicately carved handle in one hand Knife, holding one of his fingers in one hand. "Otherwise, I''ll let you taste + finger-linked Bitter, so it¡¯s best to be chopped off all ten fingers Speak out before~? "The strong prestige in the words The meaning of threat. "Are you elves all so fierce?" Ji Bai''s expressionless and easy-going appearance seems to be finally It''s too late. "I remember you said that between us Is it equal cooperation? Is the so-called equal cooperation You know me well, but you don¡¯t allow me to tell you Do we have a hint of speculation? "Yes, it''s equality." The girl''s expression It gradually darkened. "However, in the elf culture Something like light and shadow from the girl Up and down, like a creature with its skin removed , She gradually revealed her original appearance. Cyan shoulder-length hair, fair and tender skin Pure and flawless under the moonlight, delicate and lovely face full It means cunning, perfect height ratio, those pairs The legs that are slender than the height are sandwiched between you Two waists. This is the first time Ji Bai has seen me apart from memory To the elves that can only find clues in this world Chapter 723: iological. Really, it''s as charming as described in the legend Na Duozi, beautiful and charming, and the legendary description The pointed ears don''t make a difference. What pours into the nasal cavity is a very subtle fragrance, Not like those rouge and vulgar artificial powder, like a Kind of natural, natural body scent, some It resembles a secret ingredient made from a certain herb fragrance and natural flowers and plants. Although Ji Bai, who is used to being a female, holds a male There is an instinctive feeling in your body and mind Erosive picture. "As you can see, yes, I am indeed a fine 0. "There are regulations in the wizards Appears in front of any main plane creature in the form of a deity But I think I probably don''t need it now...None. It feels so smooth to live between this world and earth in disguise fast. "SF light "It''s really bold," Ji Bai muttered. It''s an act of showing off the other party''s real body , I''m also making complaints about the other party from a human point of view Dressed extremely boldly. Except for the necessary sensitive parts to cover up, almost the same As for every ship. "Your elves are all so open "What are you talking about, the humans only know Breeding monkeys know that wearing clothes is a shame, we How could you not know? It''s just that I am happy to wear it like this Up. "The girl narrowed her mouth. She sees. She''s not too old, so she probably can The child is about the same size, but the longevity of the elves Obviously it is not possible to measure the existence of age with human concepts It''s possible that the other party lived longer than the original Ji Bai I have to call her aunt or something. "Have you thought about something very rude?" The girl squinted her eyes and licked the knife. "No, how dare I. "His Excellency Ji Bai, be honest." The girl picked up A bunch of white hair, a sharp knife can easily cut it Cut off. "This is not kidding you, don''t tell me Who is the one who maliciously guides you, really has to be affected Is it bitter? As for me, I have a problem Habit, never give up if you don¡¯t achieve the goal, without prying Before opening your mouth, I will not stop. "Cut off all the fingers and cut the toes, if You think Zi 2 is really hard enough, so bear with it~ "Better not, I can do it without my fingers and toes Disabled, its usefulness to you will be greatly reduced "It''s okay, I''ll pick it up for you afterwards I, rest assured, my skills are high and I will definitely not stay The sequelae, that is, it will hurt a bit~~" Girl His eyes looked like cats with vertical pupils. "Don''t, don''t do this, I said it''s not enough." "It''s good to be this way, lest everyone hurt their peace "Actually you guessed it, right? Your enemies told me. ¡¯ "Zamo? (In Elvish, the pronunciation of Gulan For Zamo). "I don''t know what you''re talking about, maybe that''s it By the way, you better leave me alone now, Chapter 724: I''m hiding from you, I changed my appearance, I already got you The trust of our enemies, I can give you as a spy Get information. ¡¯ "I can provide you with information, but you I must be respected. Let¡¯s make an appointment for three chapters. I can''t force me, let alone experiment with me , If I can¡¯t think of suicide, even if you can If you can afford it, the Qur''an must definitely peel off the skin. "Ji Bai''s tone was lightly threatening? Chapter 36 ~ Black Bottom The scene was silent for not long. "Puff, Your Excellency Ji Bai joked, we are Cooperative relationship, both prosperity and loss, and I How could we attack our allies¡¯ I don¡¯t know if what Ji Bai said is true or false, the elf girl dare not guess, she can¡¯t afford this risk, she smiles Yingly got up from Ji Bai. Is that right? Who was it just now Actually confess that you have to chop off your fingers? Looking at the small knife that was taken back from the waist by the other party, Ji Bai thought silently. That knife is not made of ordinary metal materials More like the teeth of some kind of beast made of materials Yes, although I haven¡¯t tried the sharpness, but I want to penetrate Your own mortal armor must be easy to turn around. This elf is not joking with himself at all She is more violent and willful than expected, such as Fruit elves are some of these guys, so their own What I am doing is tantamount to seeking a tiger''s skin. Ji Bai patted the soil on the armor. "Although I am willing to believe in His Excellency Ji Bai, At least let me confirm that you are indeed valuable to us Is it? "Of course, I intercepted their information, Although it¡¯s a bit arrogant to say that, these may be you There was no way to get it on the day when the Quran was breached. "Is that okay? "If the time is right, I also want to believe me Our two parties cooperate happily, don¡¯t do any cross-river bridges Things. "The implication is not that a fool can hear it come out. "Of course, please, we can wait, no Later, I have to remind Lord Ji Bai to hold on to "non- It¡¯s the most unlikely that the Qulan people of our race will be different A race where humans coexist, no matter what you think, At least, with us, humans still have some soup to drink The girl is very clear, she wants to explain To clarify a question, Ji Bai, whether he wants to or not, is 5 Can be tied to their chariot, because Quran won Means the destruction of mankind. "It''s not the first time we met, although only We have known each other for a few days, we haven¡¯t introduced each other yet, right? "I think, but you don¡¯t want to know Your name. "Haha." The elf girl didn''t care about Ji Bai ''S outspoken, introduced himself. "My name is Sai Pull, there is no need for advice or anything. From now on, I We may get along for a while. The name Sierra is probably just elvish Sheng, as for what it means, she is not going to say, Ji Bai doesn''t need to know After the episode, it seems that neither of them Keep the unhappiness that happened before, Ji Baizhi Chapter 725: Dao is now unrealistic to escape from the Human Federation, just as Lin Tuo told him so. The two of them walked one after the other in the dense woods. on. "I said, Miss Sierra, are we fans? On the way? "I couldn''t see the moon before, now the moon. They are all hanging high in the sky. "How is it possible, don''t say these baseless How are you talking? "Although this is said, Ji Bai can see The other side''s slightly hesitant footsteps. Eighty percent, it''s lost. Ji Bai was a little surprised, and had a great affinity for nature. Will your elves also get lost in the forest? Should not Every plant in the natural forest is their ears Got it? "Don''t look at me like this, who rules the wizard Can''t you get lost in the forest? ? even if Even Xing, the ancestor of the elves, did not stipulate this kind of completely unreasonable Is the matter okay? "Feeling Ji Bai''s questioning behind him Serra was dissatisfied with his gaze. "Follow me, be careful not to let go Okay, don''t worry about the others. ¡¯ "I know." I don¡¯t know how many laps in the forest, The two tired people temporarily sat under an old tree Rest your feet. "I remember not spending this when I walked in So much time. "Ji Bai took off the iron helmet and scattered Her hair was refocused and rolled into dough. "Miss Serra Did you let us get farther and farther from the exit? "Could it be that you are actually an out-and-out road ? " "Shut up, how is this kind of thing possible? Why is this forest so big and how does it feel Can''t you go out even if you walk? The spirit lost in the forest, come on, add A little magic factor in it, this can be changed into an elf The fable fairy tales are famous forever. Serra squatted on the spot holding his forehead at a loss, My mouth is still chattering, like a child making trouble awkward. It¡¯s only when you are in trouble Do you appear childish in line with your appearance? "I haven''t thought of a good idea yet." Ji Bai sat down On the small tree stump, looking up at the rising moon. "Standing to talk doesn''t hurt back, how do I know to send Birth. What things used to be as long as they left Walking out of the forest, it suddenly became this today That¡¯s kind of." While talking, Sierra was speechless. "Then what should we do next, today we Are you going to spend the night in the forest and walk for a long time Can''t go out, can''t find the direction at all. "Ji Bai began to sprout a new exclusive "Boss, can you do it" Sanlian. "You ask me how I know". By feeling Walking out of the forest is the instinct of the elves, but living in Sierra In the past years, this instinct is strangely lost The effect is like a bird accustomed to the sky suddenly One day I found myself missing the gift of flying Ability to come. This kind of bizarre first brings about self-respect Chapter 726: Suspicion, followed by fear and fear for a while. Even now, Serra still hasn¡¯t lost To calm down, to keep thinking about the reasons, and not to There are people who are not like those who are extremely poor in their hearts. Dare to believe, try again and again. It was in vain. [Natural Ye Guangshu] [Natural Guiding Curse] Two beams of light of different colors enveloped Serra''s Body, one of them turns into small light spots lingering around , And a paragraph of blue text emerges in the other bunch, floating in In Serra''s mind. However, she knows all these things, but she just refuses. "I can go back tonight. I don''t need to be here." Really? "Ji Bai looked up at the sky covered by thick black fog. "It''s getting dark and my vision is limited. The light source will be indicative of certain non-human organisms in the forest. Lead the direction. " "Scare the kids? I''m the creature that inhabits the forest But it¡¯s much clearer than you, so don¡¯t worry about it, You just need to follow me. "Serra completely Did not want to follow Ji Bai''s meaning. She is very strong and is used to relying on her own power. Ji Bai doesn''t care about it, just looking at this A few faint flashes flashed in his heart when the stars were invisible at night Feeling uneasy, a bad premonition rose to my heart. Throw away this idea. What are you thinking about, standing next to him looks powerful Good higher creatures, what do you need to worry about Is it? Even if there are some difficulties in this big forest The monster in words should also be easy to kill in seconds. With the reinforcement of the guiding spell, Serra seemed to show She is very confident, in her sight, the flashing blue The color was burned into Elvish language, guiding her direction in real time. Hunting in the forest all year round, the spirit of life Developed many spells that depend on natural forces, all It¡¯s called the nature system, and of course there is a self-preventing spirit However, there was an error in the induction, the curse of getting lost in the forest Although the elves are no longer alive as time goes by Living in the jungle, this kind of spell is eliminated, but not Has been lost, but Sierra has just learned this in modern times The elves seem to be a superfluous spell. The little dark forest lit up with a little bit of fluorescence, plugged Pull in the front, Ji Bai in the back, the little ball of light is like a joy The moving elf lingered around. "His Excellency Ji Bai follow up, don''t leave the light source to cover Cover the range, if I can¡¯t see you, I will be flustered I. Serra turned her head and smiled at Ji Bai, saying It means, don¡¯t want to take advantage of the night black wind to drive away, don¡¯t leave Turn on fluorescent light. "Miss Sierra, don''t worry, I''ll be next without you. Can''t find the way back. "Lord Ji Bai understands it." The two walked forward for a while, Ji Bai''s brain was empty I didn¡¯t think about anything, just follow her, he didn¡¯t see it The thing is, Serra''s expression in front of her became more solemn. "Hmm, here it is?" See Serra leading the way Ji Bai stopped after that, a little surprised He looked forward differently. "Miss Sierra, what do you mean Yes, let us spend the night in this cave tonight. The body, reluctant to admit defeat, pointed to the darkness in front cave. "This cave must be the exit, guide Chapter 727: There will be no mistakes in the spell, so enter this cave one Surely right, "Really?" Ji Bai looked suspiciously The cave with a ray of light is very eloquent to the other party Is doubtful. "You don''t have to worry about it, just trust me The wizard spell is the wisdom that has been passed down from generation to generation. , It is absolutely impossible to go wrong, let''s go. Serra Swearing this sentence swearingly, he was speaking to Ji Bai Ting is also talking to myself. Seeing the other party first walked into the cave 2 Ji Bai expressed self What can I do, even if I really encounter something out of it Unexpected accident, I am responsible for calling Liuliu next to me It''s over at six, anyway, isn''t the boss anyway. In the darkness of invisible, the two were in One after another in the darkness of no end. "Now, Miss Elf, have you noticed, The light from your fluorescence is getting dimmer. Ji Bai felt a little abnormal. Now he is sure that this cave must be wrong ], even her weak chicken with only five combat effectiveness Perceived it, the elf in front will not notice it Feel it? I don¡¯t know how the other party led the way, unexpectedly The ghosts and gods found this hidden forest, fearing I''m afraid that I can''t find a cave if I look for it carefully There can be no wrong, there can be no wrong. ¡®The other side whispered. "It''s just your illusion, The principle of Elf Fluorescence comes from nature, in The nutrients extracted from plants and trees, unless cancelled voluntarily, It will not be dim for dozens of days. "Probably it''s just too dark around, it looks fluorescent The technique is dimmed. "Miss Serra said very calmly But obviously, this is a forced composure Fact. She has been shocked and unaware in her heart Occupied by the measures, it started to get fluffy. "Is this really okay? "Even if it''s really wrong, just go back Yes, what''s the big deal, a big man So much, mother-in-law. "Serra said impatiently. Ji Bai was speechless. The two continued to move forward. Ji Bai''s eyes shook as if there was nothing The falling fluorophore is like a scoop in the wind and rain Like a candlelight, as if a gust of wind can make it dim The incomparable light was completely extinguished. light Every kind of spell will have one or more The curse of restraint is like a drama when dry wood meets a raging fire Like burning, every kind of faction¡¯s spell has its right The nemesis A small number of relationships are mutual restraint, such as bright Can dispel darkness, darkness can also cover light, embrace With this characteristic, for example, the shadow curse of blood spirits and ancient Lan''s sacred spell. The two restrained each other. Elf Fluorescence belongs to the natural spell, natural There is almost no mutual curse among many faction curses. The object of restraint, at least in the existing curse faction No, then this is very strange. Why is the Genie Fluorescence of the Nature Department affected by To interfere and keep faint? Could it be that inside this cave Chapter 728: Have you burned some kind of curse that can restrain the wizard spell? Or The light generated by the burning of this spell is like It is the same as being continuously absorbed by a certain force. Ji Bai felt a touch of violent familiarity inexplicably. "Don''t go, let''s go back, in this forest It''s just a night in the forest, it''s no big deal. "Ji Bai doesn''t know if this cave can go to the end and what will be waiting for them at the end. It is probably too late to return now. "Blindly turning the cart before the horse? "I said, you just need to listen to me Sierra gritted her teeth, even though she was still solid Stick to your own opinion and forcefully shoot all the doubts in your happiness. "Go, there must be an exit ahead!" Serra Without saying a word, step forward quickly. "Go faster Slowly, we are close to the exit. Is she evading reality? The opponent''s figure is disappearing at a visible speed , That little light spot is almost invisible, Ji Bai There is no other way but to keep up quickly. "Slightly fluorescing at that moment It went out completely. Seeing the completely dark surroundings, Serra''s steps The cutting speeds up quickly, and the quick step has been changed to running. , Be self-sufficient, and only believe in one''s own power, when The scene changes towards trends beyond your control, see It seems calm, but in reality it¡¯s upset, with all sorts of differences. After often, she became negative and even gave up on herself. In short, the psychological endurance is extremely poor, and Particularly stubborn Well, it really is a kid. Just as Ji Bai was thinking like this, the front was mad The elves of Ben suddenly disappeared. "Huh?" Ji Bai was taken aback, wearing a body helmet A¡¯s reason is too much inertia, he didn¡¯t stop the car, his feet protruded Then stepped on empty. Under the cave is actually a pothole? ? Let''s see that the height of this posture is not low! "Worry, Ji Bai squeezed this out of his teeth In other words, feeling a sense of weightlessness, falling into an invisible darkness. Chapter 37~Attack The weightlessness of the body is getting bigger, and the time to fall into the pothole is said to be very long, but in fact it is very short. When it fell to the ground, there was a heavy muffled sound. A heavy sound should be made when an iron armor hits the ground and it turned into a pile of broken iron, but from top to bottom, it seemed that nothing happened. As if hitting something soft and soft, I also took a little bit of talk, + subdivided into the familiar green ignorance. _How long will you hold me down? "An unbearable voice came from below. "Oh. Is it Miss Serra, I feel extremely sorry." Ji Bai sincerely expressed his song intentions and got up. "You are really heavy, and you are not a seven-foot-tall man, you know that you are about to break me up?" Serra''s voice was full of great dissatisfaction. Because of the dim light, Ji Bai I couldn''t see clearly the other person''s getting up, and could only tell from the other person''s voice that she was trying to suppress the pain she was receiving. Also, even if you don''t count your own weight, a heavy iron armor falling from a high altitude is unbelievable if it hits a person. If it is a human, it may be exposed to flesh on the spot and ascend directly to the sky. *. Do you know where this is. "Ji Bai tried to change the subject. "This joke is not funny, I can''t even see my fingers, I don''t even know if I fell into the center of the earth_" "If you really are the center of the earth, you have become a fairy sauce, na, can you release another fluorescence technique. It needs lacquer, it''s not good to know the direction. "I don''t need you to say that I know." "Then why don''t you do it?" "It''s an extravagant hope to expect you humans to understand some magic spells." Serra rolled her eyes. "I don''t know if there is a buffer period for the released spells to be released again. "Oh" Ji Bai thought for a while, as if that was the case, can he say that because [Quanzhi Jinneng] does not have this restriction, he didn''t care about this problem at all. After a while, a deep but particularly pleasing singing sounded. This was something that Serra did not have before using Fluorescence. It was obvious that she had used some method to bless her own Fluorescence. The curse pool is not shallow. [Natural Enhanced Fluorescence] The little fluorescent particles gather in clusters, and the light generation speed is very slow. It depends on the strong natural breath in the forest. The natural magic spell can release the steel breath, but if you leave the forest, the generation rate will slow down a lot. The light green ball of light that was several times larger than before condensed into it; it instantly lit up this great scene. However, it did not last until an instant when the huge light ball went out. Ji Bai saw his surroundings clearly under the lights that lasted only a few breaths. In an instant, a feeling of coldness came to his heart. Chapter 729: The green light hits the piled mountains of white bones. It is very weird and clear. It can even see the small black bugs crawling between the skulls. It seems that it is because of the angle problem. Those skeletons seem to be pointing at them again. laugh. It wasn''t just him. Serra who released the curse also saw it. Because the lights went out too fast, Ji Bai didn''t know the truth. "Read? Don''t turn off the lights, how can we find the way out without lighting?" Serra didn''t speak, in the darkness, I could faintly hear the sound of short foam, which was so frightened. latest chapter Go to ,Finish, ,this, , God, ,station, Scared? Even the daring star dares to chop his own fingers? "I said, don¡¯t get rough at this kind of time. Yang needs to let me taste it before + points to the heart-feeling Miss Serra who is not afraid of a pile of bones, right? It¡¯s just a pile of decayed and decomposed bodies. Think of it as a metabolite. That being said, Ji Bai knows that a pile of bones is not terrible. The terrible thing is why the bones appear here. Combining the previous sense of disorientation and the invalidation of the guiding spell, the signs of thinking are extremely scared and the atmosphere in the air becomes more and more. The more weird. "I, I didn''t lose the chain... as if it was slowing down, Serra replied. *The moment the lighting spell is generated, it is in the [forming] state, and there is no need to continue to send mana to it. Having said that, Ji Bai understands. 80% of the fluorescent curse has failed again. No, it cannot be said to be invalid. It may be that something hidden in the insight interferes with the normal operation of the fluorescent curse. It is like being absorbed. It''s the same. "Then, what should I do now?" Ji Bai asked in the darkness. "Without the lighting, should we continue to look for an exit, or spend the night in this place." "I don''t want to spend the night with a group of dead people. Never." "If you don''t, I have to think of a way? If I can, I don''t want to be in the same place with these damp things. If I fall asleep at night, those hairy black reptiles may get into some holes in my body. "It''s disgusting, thanks to your ability to keep your tone and say these things seriously. Can you stop saying it?" Serra snorted coldly, and the group would hear a tremor in her voice. Ji Bai shut up silently, waiting quietly for the other party to come up with an idea. I didn¡¯t know how to wait until the monkey years, even though I couldn¡¯t see Serra¡¯s face, but Ji Bai thought about it. Now, almost she has given up thinking now. Young people know Yaoneng, they only understand theory and don''t have any practical experience. In the end, they don''t know what to do. "Sound, can you set the fire out, just a small spark." Ji Bai picked up a wooden stick casually; took out the relay tape and cotton oil he carried with him, and tied it to the wooden stick. "What are you going to do." Serra hesitated. "Don''t ask so much. You don''t want to get into the dark by accidentally falling into a pile of damp skulls full of carrion reptiles?" "Serra chanted and released a fireball curse. In the past, only basin-sized fireballs radiated. A small spark, but this is enough. "Boom!" The temporary simple torch was ignited. Although the light is not as good as the lighting effect of fluorescence, it is better than nothing, and the surrounding area can be seen thoroughly. The firelight brought a sense of warmth and security, which calmed Serra''s heartbeat that began to panic and fingerlessly pounding. "Don''t look ¡ýThere is no fork in the road ahead, we only have this way to go, or Miss Serra can try to launch the flying spell. See if we can return to the same way. Although she doesn¡¯t want to follow Dan¡¯s advice, Serra doesn¡¯t have a better way. She knows that it¡¯s not the time to be awkward. After realizing that the Guiding Curse has led them astray, she can only choose if she is stubborn. Return as much as possible. Of course, just as much as possible. Facts have proved that there is a big problem with this weird hole rot. Not to mention that the auxiliary general-purpose spell of Fluorescence is ineffective. Even the "flying spell cannot be cast. Among them, there seems to be something," The moment she released the spell, she pulled the formed magic energy away. how come. Serra muttered to herself, gritted her teeth and said unwillingly. She couldn''t believe that one day the curse she was proud of would be completely useless, like a tiger losing its fangs and a shooting wolf losing its claws. "Are you all right. ¡ñ "Don''t talk, I just ¡ý I just didn''t play well. It must be the spells and resonances that I laid out in a panic. After a while, I can remember it after a while_. The magic spell. After you learn it, it will be engraved in your mind as a kind of [Ó¡Ô’]. When you need to use it, you need to wake up this [Ó¡Ô’] in your mind, and then use the method you get to store the curse energy in the eyes of the mantra Converted into a spell. Compared to the use of cumbersome magic, the error rate of the spell is really too low. Theoretically speaking, as long as it is almost impossible to make a mistake, Serra cannot fail to know this principle. Children nowadays really need to improve their mental endurance. Isn¡¯t it just that they can¡¯t use the spell? If this is a sudden change of gender, and then suddenly learn that their previous life is the leader of the enemy now, can they not be so scared to die on the spot? "Think about it as you walk, don''t be in a hurry." Ji Bai patted the other party''s chest to express comfort, and felt that he was not suitable. Speaking of it, how could things have turned into being comforted by her own war five? "It doesn''t hurt to stand and speak, what do you know as a human being? Serra bit her lip and lowered her head. "Without the spell, if I lose the ability to use the spell, I will completely disappear from everyone''s. In view. ¡ã? "Ji Bai''s face was expressionless and he crooked his bag seriously, obviously not understanding what the disappearance in the other party''s mouth meant, and who everyone was referring to. Suddenly, Sierra, who was extremely depressed, suddenly felt her body dragged down after being taken in by someone. "Don''t say anything." Ji Bai''s tone was so solemn that Serra directly forgot to ask. She only then realized that it was precisely because of her previous depression that she had neglected to guard her surroundings. The suspicion and fear of being unable to release the curse cannot be realized, even surpassing the perception of the surrounding dangers. Calm down and perceive carefully, a burst of very powerful footsteps are coming from far to near, slowly coming towards this side. While Sierra was still in a daze, Ji immediately stood up quickly, put out the torch in his hand, and threw it out. It¡¯s too late, but it¡¯s too late_"A heavy, low voice. Some creature poked his head in, and Yin Cong could see the pitch black and vague wheel rate in the dark. There is a washbasin: the size of the head. Can''t see the appearance. The height is roughly between three meters and four meters. At the same time, the pungent and unbearable air permeated. Both people held their breath, and the scene fell silent. The two of Du Yi Ru Nian didn¡¯t know how long it had passed. Ji Bai, who had remained silent, made an unexpected movement. She looked around and raised a child-shaped skull on the side with her feet. Marrow head, a round kick, like kicking a ball, the skull head beautifully smashed into the face of the brain, crisply to the ground. "I''ve found out that I''m planning to continue pretending?" Ji Bai said coldly. The monster let out a long moan, and he seemed to be angry about it. Obviously, his body was not enough to pass through this narrow entrance. So, two thick and powerful herons were placed on both sides of the entrance and forcibly opened this one. The entrance is too narrow. "The enemy is a hostile enemy. Serra mumbled to see, and hurriedly searched for the curse knowledge about retreating the enemy in his mind. There is no need to question the hostility that radiates from the opponent. It''s like an instinct-driven exorcism, leaving only the innocent and pure desire to kill what you see. Maybe it''s just pure, thinking Just stuff the two edible things you see in front of you into your stomach. This also explains why this cave is filled with bones. The "curse of the enemy, the curse of the enemy" gradually narrowed, and the panic spread quickly like ink immersed in clear water. Think of it. Come to think of it! Fortunately, this invisible humanoid monster moves slowly, and does not have the ability to directly slaughter its prey. Otherwise, Serra, who has been so slow to think of a spell on the enemy, may have been cold. The battlefield at the moment of life and death. Half a second can change an established victory or defeat. By the way. First of all, you must first restrict his actions, first wrap his body with [Natural Weaver''s Vine], and then use [Natural Sacred Wood Longbow] to fight back. There is still more. Serra, who has a lot of tactical knowledge in his mind, usually seems confident, but he has rarely practiced combat, especially in the face of such a very oppressive opponent, and can only squeeze out a little bit of what he usually learns like squeezing toothpaste. , And 8 hasn''t been put to good use yet. Chapter 730: A stuck head on the battlefield is considered to have stepped into the foundation of the grave. "Weaver,'' Serra, whose head has been down for a long time, finally said the identification name of the spell, and it was too late to release it. The huge palm like a dry old tree continued to enlarge in her field of vision. Knowing that he couldn''t count on this "great god", Ji Bai could only hold her aside in time. He quickly picked up the torch that had fallen to the side and picked up Serra who was still thinking about which spell he wanted to put on. The situation was urgent and there was no room to choose a posture. The monster''s huge body covered more than half of the entire place. Ji Bai rushed towards the monster, and a gust of wind passed over his head. He avoided the monster''s grasping fists and took the monster''s hips~ and went down. "Hurry up." The situation is urgent, and Ji Bai''s words are still full of composure and calmness. Serra may have not realized that she was rescued by Ji Bai, and Ji Bai was still talking about some words that she didn''t understand and couldn''t comprehend a complete spell. It''s over, there is too much knowledge in her head, and the moment of danger will be overwhelming. Different knowledge and spell words are all mixed together, which makes her unable to think clearly and logically. There is only such a path under the entire pit. Ji Bai has no choice. He can only run towards the path where the monster has drilled before. He can hear the sound of the monster walking behind him tightly, although it is slow, but Countless echoes arose on this closed road. If this road connects to the channel is a dead end, probably both of them have to finish playing. Isn''t the monster''s size a bit like a troll? Or is it like a kind of troll, a good person? That''s right. It is the Lu man who has a long-term "commercial cooperation" relationship with the elves in the legend. Chapter 38 ~ Cable Car Thinking about it this way, it looks a lot like it does, but when it comes to body shape, it really looks a lot like a higher sub-race like a troll person and a good person. Thinking of this, Ji Bai wondered whether this elf was in close contact and saw the appearance of the other party, which aroused the fear of Jin Ke in the bloodline? The elves have cooperated with Fang Yun of Lu people for many years. Although the two sides have not had any contact, the former is delicate and soft and the goddess, and the latter is tall and thick. Ji Bai once inadvertently glanced at this kind of Manxi. Good people don''t talk about it first, but if the elves who come to the world know that there are humans taking them as conjectures, they will definitely want the two writers of human flesh and specify that they do not have good juices. "Sound, do you think that guy looks like an orc?" "? Good person? Kind of, why are you asking this strange question?" Serra said strangely, who was relieved. "Nothing." Ji Bai traced his head, his preconceived assumptions were indeed somewhat deviated from reality. "Huh? What''s the matter." Ji Bai''s attention was all focused on traveling and observing the blurred outline of the surrounding route with only his eyesight, trying to identify the fork in the darkness. "Thank you just now, ah, even without you, I would definitely be able to pay more for that monster, but it happened suddenly and I didn''t react. A few spells are simple, but thank you. Oh "Ji Bai''s reaction was dull. "Let''s talk about it, do you have any requirements or wishes, say it, I can do it." Sai Zhi looked at Ji Bai seriously. The elves are indifferent and arrogant, but they attach great importance to the kindness of outsiders to themselves, especially their life-saving grace. "Miss Serra. If you understand the current situation, you should know that not trying to disturb me is my biggest requirement of you now." The other party did not listen to the topic at all, and he was now focused on rushing and listening behind him. On the movement. The voice is far away, but there is no guarantee that the monster will not follow. What disappointed Ji Bai was that there was a path between the passages to the bottom without any forked corners, which meant that they could not get around the monster at all, and it was only a matter of time before the monster found it. "You take it, light it." Ji Bai handed the torch to Sierra. The torch was lit, and the surrounding sparks lit up. what.: Letters and two walls were engraved on the walls on both sides. When the heads of the bean-sized people appeared, the flames lit up a certain distance, and at the same time, a rotten smell rose. Between the legs, the scene changed, and the narrow passage of the monkey was instantly cheerful¡ý The two ran to an even-large circular square. It''s a dead end. Serra sighed lightly. She looked at the white bones and some flesh and blood that hadn''t completely rotted around the square. It was obvious that these people died not long ago. latest chapter Go to ,Finish, ,this, , God, ,station, Not necessarily. These corpses fought fiercely before they were alive. So "Ji Bai walked to a place where the bones were most densely piled up, and pulled down the necklace on his neck. Among the glowing inflammation particles, [Yanhou] took shape. The blade slashed across, and the tip of the sword carried Jin Lian Lie Rong to draw a golden red arc. The corpse bones were piled up in clusters, and the shattered limbs and flesh and blood flew down. After a rain of broken bones, a door appeared in the room of the stinking waterfall. It can¡¯t be said to be a door, only an entrance. The door frame has been squeezed out. The pits are like a naturally formed hole... Lian__" The smell from the bones is removed. The taste is even better. It''s rich. The one who suffers the most is the spirit Serra, who is extremely keen on five senses. Before she was relieved, Ji Bai dragged her forward. "Ji Bai, who almost stepped in the air, steadied his step, and a few small pebbles on the edge fell into an invisible abyss. There was no sound of landing for a long time, as if completely swallowed by darkness. "No way., This is not the most refined, the pointed ears moved. With the elf''s keen sense of hearing, Serra heard the eager sound behind him... The monster chased over... Ji Bai looked up, starting from the top, and extending a steel cable to the opposite side. He looked around and found a very inconspicuous button beside the stone door frame. He didn''t look for it seriously. "Flow" short white thought to come down this small red button. "Kalianka_The steel cable began to push, and on the other side of the invisible broken bridge, something seemed to be pushed over. "Could it be a cable car?" Ji Bai was a little surprised, although he could see that there were many traces of artificial seedlings in the cave. It was not a natural Lu Liu at all. Ji Bai originally thought that he was lucky enough to find an ancient tomb or ruins. Now it seems that there are so many ruins that he can discover? The cable car has already explained the problem. This is a modern cave dug out with the secrets of human technology. Even the ancient relics have already been opened up, second-hand. "Non-account smell_" The speed of the cable car push is very slow, very slow. So slow that the two people who have seen hope again begin to worry and panic in the heavy footsteps coming from behind in the dark. "Hoho?" Xianyu, the voice was close, close to the guts. The monster held the walls on both sides. Forcibly opened a channel that was not wide enough for him to pass through. After checking the cable car on the other side of Yang Yang, we can already see the fuzzy shape, but the speed is still too slow to make people feel desperate. Ji Bai grabbed the torch and walked towards the circular square with [Yanhou] in one hand. "what are you doing?" Chapter 731: "You can''t let it come, it''s much easier to deal with it in the spacious circular venue." Putting Tie Ying away, Ji Bai did not turn his head. Now, he doesn''t expect to hold the thigh of this great god. Up. The torch flickered and the corner was more than ten meters away. Ji Bai roughly saw the monster''s face-no, it can''t be called a face. Except for a cracked seam that acts as a mouth, it doesn''t have any facial features. It just looks like a good person. Not a good person or a troll at all, just a pure monster. The monster seemed very happy to see Ji Bai taking the initiative to walk towards him. It landed on all fours and crawled towards him like a monkey. Ji Bai threw the torch at the monster, and the hot sparks hit the thick-skinned monster without even leaving a burn mark. Yanhou burst out with a dazzling scorching light, completely acting as the torch. With a stroke of the long sword, the tongue of fire that stretched out from the sharp point hit the monster like a long whip...Huh? "The scorching golden flames cut off a hand kidney of the monster, looking at his arm burned in the flames, the monster was stunned, as if he had never expected that the opponent¡¯s soft attack could cut off his arm. same. Then, it didn¡¯t panic. Its big withered hands grabbed a large pile of bones and flesh on one side, and stuffed it into its cracked big mouth. It went straight down and chewed. Saved. A huge hand wit that is intact is regenerated. Ji Bai swung the long sword again, and this time directly slashed towards the opponent''s throat, planning to cut off the monster''s head with one blow, so as not to allow him any chance of regeneration. Unexpectedly, the monster bit the golden red fire rope pulled out with excitement, and made a "Lu, ha." gasping sound, like a child who could not wait to open his mouth, and then "sucked and sucked_. He sucked the golden-red matchstick into his mouth just like sucking noodles. Ji Bai''s eyes narrowed. The monster leaned on his lips, as if he had an endless aftertaste, and was all comfortable. After the tongue of fire released by Baixia Yanhou, the monster''s body changed. A flame pattern appeared in the abdomen, and the body seemed to be slightly larger than just now. This also explains why the monster that has been living here for so long is accustomed to opening it before entering these passages, because its size is constantly getting bigger. Looking at the monster that was constantly approaching him and eager to try, Ji Bai looked for opportunities and flaws as he moved back, and when the other party''s attention was staring at his glowing sword. As if he was eating something delicious, Ji Bai was concentrating in an instant. , Lance rushed towards the monster. Evading the opponent''s attack with the fastest speed and reaction rate so far, and then he found a bit helpless. His body can''t keep up with the nerve reflexes he has experienced. It is often Dap who gives orders first to let his body evade according to his orders, but the body will always slow down for several steps. In general, the brain is completely out of sync with the body, and it is very difficult to fight. "The eye is almost a gust of wind swept by a powerful giant arm. Ji Bai landed on one knee. Lowered his body. At the same time, he drew a distance to the ground and cut the waist of the monster horizontally. "Han Dang!" Chuangblade seemed to have chopped on some kind of extremely tough metal and bounced away. "Spray __ physical attacks have no effect on him, and it is not the time to consider this at all. He exhausted his stamina to complete this set of actions to evade counterattacks, and the loss of stamina was completely beyond the current Ji Bai''s ability. Bearable. Without any warm-up preparations, he twisted his body sharply, his waist flashed, and his legs were also weakened by the previous sliding steps. In addition, his physical strength was consumed a lot. After a trial, Ji Bai could only rely on the follow-up of rolling and avoiding the monster. fight back. After all, the monster is not vegetarian. When Ji Bai, who was slow to move, was stiff, a precise punch hit her back. Ji Bai flew upside down like a broken kite and smashed into the wall. "Uh." Ji Bai stood up and spit out a mouthful of blood, probably bleeding from his organs. Ji Bai, who has been fighting against all kinds of powerful enemies for a long time, has a lot of pain tolerance, even if her leg bones are crushed, she can stand up. Because the monster shot him flying, he opened a distance from the monster, and even if it was a monster of infinite power, he couldn''t immediately pursue him. He ran to Serra with a seizure leg. Call for comment. It takes less time than you want to be open. " Serra lifted him up with a complicated expression, and looked at the car that was still a short distance away. "Come on, probably." The monster seemed to have known Ji Bai¡¯s intentions and moved slowly towards the cable car... finally came, Ke Ji Bai kept coughing up bleeding foam. Serra had a question to help him treat. But at this critical moment, he was a curse. Can''t be used. The dilapidated and blood-stained cable car was slowly pushed over by steel cables. The monster knew that the two were about to run away, and was so anxious that it had begun to pick the door. "Quick, go up." After pushing Serra onto the cable car, Ji Bai with the epileptic leg climbed up. Just when the two of them had just let go of their hearts, the cable car stopped after a violent shaking. But it''s really unforgiving. "The monster dragged the grip on the back of the cable car, let out an angry roar, and didn''t let go. Ji Bai called out [Yanhou] again, intending to fight back against the desperate monster. Ji Bai''s injury state, which he didn''t have much energy, made even worse. Even dragging the sword was very difficult, let alone. Damaged the thick-skinned monster, maybe not even scratching it. "Cackling and screaming," finally, under the almost terrifying power of the monster, the cable car cracked, and then it was torn into two halves. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! The slender arm grasped the cold and rough copper ribs, and it was about to be unable to support it. "Help._. She wanted to ask for help, but stopped. Who can you count on to save her? That human being can''t protect himself, let alone he and him are not in the same camp, why do you want to rescue a non-kind person who is harmful and unprofitable to you? Compared with this, isn''t it a move to get the best of both worlds and get the best of both worlds? What''s more, even if you are of the same family, you will always be the one who is the least valued, right? The strong supporting hand slackened. She couldn''t hold it anymore. Gang Fang pierced the skin of her palm. At the moment when the support fell off, the sense of weightlessness surged up, but the next moment it stopped falling, and was firmly grasped by an outstretched hand, and did not fall...You "hold steady ¡ýDon''t talk." Ji Baizheng looked. The heavy body lay on the broken cart and grabbed the opponent''s wrist and lifted up. She was seriously injured at the end of the series. Despite this, she dragged her ragged armor to exhort her, and she couldn''t protect herself, but she still didn''t give up helping this alien whose life was hanging by a thread. "Cough, cough, hold on." The blond girl breathed, and a blood line flowed out of his well-worn cuff-his hand Xiao was also injured. If this continues, neither of them will survive. He has saved himself, at least he can''t let him die here. "Hey, human, take your hypocrisy. Just ask you to save me. I won''t be grateful to you." Serra said coldly, and tried to break away from his hand. "I am not so weak that I need to seek human help, do you understand?" Ji Bai seemed to want to say something. He opened his mouth. He made a few whimpers that could not constitute a language. His face became more and more ugly, but he still had no intention of letting go. "Stand.... His group''s weak stomach was struggling to support it, and it came to the end. In order to ensure that Serra would not fall, he began to slide down. Chapter 39~ In order to ensure that Serra would not fall, Ji Bai, who was lying on the cable car board, began to slide down. The cable car was pushed by a steel cable. It gradually moved away from the invulnerable monster. It lay on the spot, looking at the steel plate in its hand that was pulled down by itself, helpless, and could only furiously and let out a low roar. Seen from this angle Go. The faceless monster seemed to stare at them. "Goo." Before the two of them were angry, Ji Bai''s body slid again, almost falling off the platform. "Humans, I said I don''t need your help." Serra said coldly...Even if you rescued me, I would not be grateful, and my position would not change in any way. "Grab, grasp firmly" Ji Bai didn''t mean to answer her. His arm was injured. During the violent pulling, the blood dripping from the iron cuff spotted Sela''s face. "I said I didn''t let you save. "I also said that I don''t want your thanks." Ji Bai squeezed this sentence from between his teeth. Finally, unable to support it anymore, the two fell from the moving cable car. "Are you an idiot? Neither of us can live anymore!" These are the last words that Ji Bai heard before his consciousness disappeared. He lost too much blood and suffered too much injury without any treatment. A sense of weightlessness came along with his body. , The consciousness fell into the darkness. In the darkness, he opened his somewhat sore eyelids and found himself lying in a collapsed ruin. The warm fire light illuminates the ruined walls, except for the shelter of the fire light, everything is It''s black with no end in sight. Chapter 732: He wanted to get up and check, and found that the broken calf bones of his hands and stomach had been bandaged with white cloth, the broken armor was also removed, the clothes also showed signs of passiveness, and he was lying on one. On a leaf blanket as wide as the whole person. "Wake up?" By the fire, the green-haired elf turned his back to him without turning his head. "One of us, where is this?" Ji Bai surveyed the dark surroundings. You ask me, who should I ask again. "Serra doesn''t have a good air, but it''s much better than the blunt and cold attitude before. "Fortunately, when I fell down, the abolition curse engraved on me took effect. Otherwise, I might survive such a high altitude. You may not necessarily. Serra told about the things before he fell into a coma. , While talking. He looked up at the top of his head and couldn''t see the marginal darkness. "How high did we fall?" "Who knows, it took a long time to lose weight before landing. I guess it will be almost fast even if it doesn''t reach the center of the earth." Serra said sullenly. "Unlucky, I lost my way and fell into a trapped courtyard. I was finally trapped in a hole in the ground and couldn''t get out. Is it a pot for divination?" "Is the wound you bandaged for me?" Ji Bai tilted his head seriously. Look at the cloth wrapped around my wounded arm and calf bone, the bandage is really not very good. The bandager''s technique is crude and intertwined to form several knots that cannot be solved. The technique is extremely unskilled. It''s not good-looking, ugly, completely newbie... You can''t let your blood bleed, right? If you die, your father and mother will have to practice my family law. "It''s so ugly." Ji Bai spit out. "Welling seems to be an arrow" Serra''s heart. She let out a strange cry. "I''ve tried my best, okay? I can only do my best to keep it from falling after the help. Can you blame me for being clumsy? She talked boringly, with a little grievance in her words. Looking at the "sugar belt" tied to his body, he suddenly thought of a question. Neither of them carried something like a medical follower. So where did these "cloths" come from? ? Feeling the suspicious source of these fabrics, Ji Bai approached the pond. After sniffing, the general light, aromatic and refreshing scent pours into his nose. Ji Bai remembers this smell, as if it was. A question, what did you use to bandage me? " latest chapter Go to ,Finish, ,this, , God, ,station, Ah, have you finally noticed? It is difficult for me to answer this question. " Ji Bai only noticed that the other party was communicating with him, until Shi Tongluo didn''t turn around and looked at him face-to-face. Time confirmed his thoughts. "Why would you bring that kind of thing?" Ji Bai was speechless. "Do you think I want to, and don''t look at how much fabric I can use, if I can, who wants to do this?" Serra hugged her knees, her breast pocket resting on her knees, not knowing her The expression at this moment. Ji Bai was dumb, with a trace of guilt inexplicably rising in his heart. "Why can''t I wrap up my coat?" "Your coat? All the blood is stained. And the coat is stained too much, and the human body is too squeamish. I really want to bandage it for you. Is your little life still there now?" Ji Bai scratched. Raise your head, the other party seems to be reasonable. "Are you okay now. ¡ñ If you can''t find the excuse, then the question is okay. "What do you mean." Serra''s little chest seemed to be trembling. The scene fell silent for a moment. "Hey, humans, in the final analysis my life and death have nothing to do with you? The two of us are neither fellow travellers nor fellow tribesmen. In that case, no matter who it is, everyone will choose to sacrifice others. If you don''t save me, you will not only I can find an exit. Maybe I can regain my freedom... "Now, stay with me, who should be dying, in this dark place, do you regret it? "Why should I regret it?" Ji Bai was surprised by the other party''s question. "No regrets. Why do you want to save me who has nothing to do with you." Serra looked back. ¡ã? Do you want to know this question? *Ji Bai rubbed his chin and said without hesitation. "Because I heard your asking for advice, so I won''t die without saving...? That''s it?" "That''s it." Ji Bai nodded. His clear-seed eyes made Serra invisible to the slightest trace of impurities. It seemed that saving her was such a simple problem. At least Serra couldn''t see the element of lying in his eyes. . "This kind of innocent and innocent remarks are so nice. It''s been a long time to see." Serra said with a hint of sway. Ji Bai''s thoughts are something she can''t understand. If the roles are exchanged, Serra will definitely abandon Ji Bai in order to save her life. Of course, this is based on the situation that Ji Bai has no grievances and disputes with her. It seems that tonight really can only get through here. , "Let... Looking at the fire, the two were silent. For a while, there was only the sound of "Where is it?" from the burning fire. "Cuckoo Station __" An awkward voice sounded. "Are you hungry? *Ji Bai pinch~ Look at your hair, make a glutinous rice cake./ Serra lowered her head unconsciously, and let out a dull voice. "Before chasing you, I didn''t eat dinner. Now my stomach is filled, and my voice is a bit dry. Maybe even Serra didn''t notice it. Gu Fang appreciates the loneliness and pride. She started to be kind to the person who was only regarded as the target of the mission in this impression. Humans speak. "Is that so?" Ji Bai took out his pocket. "I should still have some stock here: "I can''t eat human food. "Serra sighed. "It''s not meat. You have to try it, right? It''s painful to be fed alive." Ji Zi took out a few pieces of whole grain bread from his pocket. Sierra thought for a while, and it was the other party''s kindness. He took it. "I still have some water here, so I''ll just eat it. It probably won''t be very dry. Seeing that Ji Bai, who was feeling a little bit fed up, started to eat food and water, Serra swallowed and looked at the water and the dry bread with Xiangliang at hand, and finally couldn''t help eating. Judging by the spirit''s taste and texture, although the taste is a bit strange and dry, it is not unpalatable, but it still has a pleasant scent of wheat. "This is a food made from coarse grains mixed with 8 flour. It''s all vegetarian. Probably there is no elf''s stomach that can''t accept this kind of thing. After a simple meal, the two of them were not picky and started to shop on the spot. "Let''s take turns to watch the night, to prevent some dangerous factors from taking advantage of our sense of disadvantage to us, start with me first." Ji Bai lean against the fire said. "Sound, you won''t run away? It''s better not to do this, as soon as I intend to escape, I will wake up immediately. ¡ãCheated on the simple blanket, Serra who was about to close her eyes raised her body again, her expression looked like It''s a medically wary cat. There is still a hint of tension in it. "I just want to escape, but where can I escape? There is a way to get out, we went out early, and we have to wait until now?" Ji Bai couldn''t laugh or cry. Serra fell asleep in peace, maybe she was not only worried that Ji Bai would smash and lose the mission goal, but also afraid of being left behind, leaving her alone in this invisible darkness wandering. Gradually, the sound of gentle and steady breathing came, leaving Ji Bai alone watching the swaying flames silently. Under the cave sun, it was impossible to see whether the next day was early morning. Only by relying on the biological clock to understand that it was probably early morning. Early in the morning, Ji Bai was awakened by the touch of a kitten scratching his ears. "It''s time to get up." Serra only dropped such a sentence to stop the wake-up service for Ji Bai. She stood up. Ji Bai dazzled sleepy eyes with fear. Youyou yawned. "Advise you to straighten your hair. It''s messy like a begging old lady on the side of the road." With this reminder from Serra, Ji Bai remembered the messy piles of hair he had in his house. Without tools, he could only simply turn on the electricity. However, Ji Bai, who was not in a good mood, messed up his hair more and more. . His hands can only be used to take Chuang, these things can''t be fiddled with. "You guy." Sierra couldn''t stand it anymore. He came to Ji Bai silently. "Squat. Ji Bai obediently squatted down, walked behind Ji Bai, slightly bent over, took off the vine hairpin tied to her hair and used it as a wood plant, and brought up Ji Bai¡¯s beautiful long platinum hair that looked like a flower that needed to be dropped. Simulated it for her. Ji Bai was a little surprised. The other party''s usual behaviors and behaviors that were inadvertently revealed were that of a young lady with a high family status, combing her hair. This kind of thing should be done by the maid, and the comb is far away from this kind of lady. ? . There is no way to clean it without water, so I can only clean it up for you. "Serra put down the last strand of straightened hair. "Next, where should we go. Chapter 733: "I went to check it before. There seems to be a way to go in front, and the broken bridge that has collapsed in the back is completely buried. I don''t know if there is a way there, but I definitely can''t go... "Is the spell available. ¡ã "I tried it." Serra''s eyes dimmed. "Still failed?" Well, I don¡¯t know why, any spell can¡¯t be released, no. I can¡¯t say that it can¡¯t be released. I can feel that the magic energy in my body has bottomed out ¡ý That is to say, the magic energy that released the spell was successfully paid out. , So it¡¯s not my problem to say that the curse cannot be released... After knowing that the problem is not with the earth, Serra¡¯s mental state." It''s so much better. In other words, something absorbed the magic energy of the curse before it was released, causing the curse to fail to be released. Is it the curse array or the curse effect? Ji Bai is so old that he has never heard of such an evil curse... It is better to have a way than no way to go. "Ji Bai nodded. It was a peaceful night last night. There seemed to be no risk factors under the broken bridge in the cave, but I couldn''t relax my vigilance. The two went one after the other, looking at the way out pointed out by Serra... Is this also blocked? "The exit is full of irregular stones, revealing the seams in the secret town. If you don''t look carefully, you may really not be able to find an exit here. These stones looked strange, not like falling from above, but more like being deliberately piled up here, blocking the exit. "Oh right. It''s much better now, do you want to take these things back." Ji Bai pointed to the white cloth donated to look at the wound, and stopped talking when he saw the other party''s gloomy expression. If Lin is next to her, she will vomit expressionlessly: "If you can talk, you can talk more." Ji Bai Wufu summoned [Yanhou] and inserted it between the seams between the stones. The piled stones were melted into shape by the high temperature. The hills collapsed one after another, and the exit appeared. The door frame was cut in all directions, and there were obvious signs of manual excavation. Ji Zi was overjoyed. The signs of manual excavation proved that someone had come here. In other words, this place could not have an exit to the outside. "This place has been developed before, and there must be an exit... After hearing the damage, Serra breathed a sigh of relief. When the two entered it, there were many traces of manual excavation. Many abandoned and idle bricks and stones can be seen. It seems that Ping is superfluous during construction, and has been stacked in this place so that it has not been moved. The room is not spacious, and there is no lighting equipment, but it has been in disrepair for a long time. It is broken, and the square room is full of cobwebs, and it looks like it has not been taken care of for a long time. It''s near. The moment when he entered this room, Ji Baijing felt that kind of feeling as if he was weighing close. Chapter 40~Purple Halo "It seems, right there." Ji Bai murmured like this, and then ignoring Sierra, who was still on the four questions, ran towards the depths of the room...wrong? What are you talking about, what is there? Exit? Wait for me, really. "The helpless Sierra can only follow forward, trying to cover Ji Bai''s pace as much as possible. After bypassing the forks in the road, Serra followed Ji Bai, and it was not difficult to keep up with the elf''s good physical strength. "Where did you bring us?" Ji Bai didn''t speak, looking at the opening of the seedlings that looked like an unformed window sill, the purple light that shot in and out of it contained a strange mystery like a potato. "This is the exit?" Ji Bai shook his head and pointed to the sky above. The ceiling located more than a hundred meters here was covered with many large and small holes. Sunlight shot in from the holes, and then shone down¡ªit was originally like this. The trajectory of the sunlight coming down was blocked by the purple light reflected outside the window sill. At the intersection of the two lights, the orange sunlight color to the gradual color gradually changed, so that it was completely absorbed by the purple light inside the hole. The sunlight entering the cave is absorbed by the purple light. This strange view is truly breathtaking. ¡®Sunlight, absorbed by that purple light? ? "Rao, as an elf, Serra has never seen such a weird scene. "You face Ziguang. Try to release the spell. Serra did so. He released a fluoroscopy to the purple light. This time, even the small light spheres bred by the fluoroscopy were not born and turned into small light particles and were absorbed by the purple light. Not only that, but Serra felt very uncomfortable being irradiated by the purple light, and there was a kind of magical energy in the body that was constantly passing by. "These purple lights are good for absorbing Pang Neng. The response to the release of the magic spell will take away the magic energy. It is probably because of this that you "lost the ability to release the spell." " "Then. Go down and see the source of this purple light." "Miss Elf unexpectedly has an adventurous spirit, but it is obviously not the time now." Seeing the look of the Elf eager to try before him, Ji Bai shook his head. Don''t these unsolicited elves don''t know how to accept their curiosity, curiosity can kill the cat. "This is not right. Our top priority is to leave here. Don''t waste time in this unknown place. The artificial traces here already explain the problem. Even if it is a relic, you think that people who find here first will be divided into those who come later Take a drink either. After Serra listened, although it was painful to not be satisfied with his curiosity, it was better than losing his life, so she nodded obediently. "I won''t go down for the time being, can you see it. There is a pipe there. It goes straight to the hole above, and there is the ground. We must be able to get out if we climb up." Climbing, climbing pipes. Sunny, these pipes have been here for many years. Not only that, they all seem to be dirty and dry cement, and the behavior of climbing pipes is very strange. I am not exhausted. I. "Now Ji Bai is full of strange gazes, Serra is dumb, she knows that this is not the time to commit a spiritual cleansing. Fortunately, no one of my clan saw it, so you must take a bath when you go back. At least wash Luan a few hundred times! . You climb up first. I''ll give you the wind... "Okay" Serra doesn''t care about these dirty and old pipes that will stain her body. Lost the spell. At best, she is just a stinky green elf. At this time, she is still more experienced in listening. Good people. latest chapter Go to ,Finish, ,this, , God, ,station, The ground showed the same expression as if he was willing to go, and under Ji Bai''s gaze, he pitifully lay down on these pipes with some kind of unknown mucus. "It''s disgusting__" she thought in her heart. These pipes didn''t know what they were carrying. They smelled like death. She could only pretend that she couldn''t see or smell, and slumped forward slowly, and inadvertently glanced down, her movements became stiff and her face turned pale. "What''s the matter?" Perceiving the other party''s abnormality, the cautious Ji Bai asked with a voice so small that only his eyes could hear the other party. Serra spit out hard, and pointed to the bottom. Ji Bai looked at it. Suddenly held his breath. At a distance of more than ten meters below this place, a group of huge black creatures were walking around as if looking for something. The humanoid creatures were very tall and very social, and humans were there. They were like dwarfs in front of them, and the coquettish purple light shone on their faces with only one crack, as if they were moisturizing them. It was the monster that attacked them when they entered the cave. It turns out that there is more than one such monster, a group of dozens, and they are active on the wide field below. Apart from these, there are many more from the gap below, like looking for Like eating roundworms, the number makes the scalp numb. I can¡¯t deal with one, let alone so many. "Don''t make any noise. Just as long as you don''t see it, they won''t find us climbing up. Don''t stop." Ji Bai whispered. Serra nodded, the previous psychological shadow still lingering in her heart, she tried to force herself not to think about it, and bit her scalp to climb up the pipe. Seeing her start to climb slowly, the bottom Chapter 734: When the monsters didn''t notice, Ji Bai breathed a sigh of relief. Probably, the sense of smell and perception of these monsters is not as sensitive as other good kinds, perhaps because they do not have the fifth house. Ji Bai continued to turn his gaze to the center of the purple halo, and a suspension bridge extended from the surrounding mud to the raised platform in the center. Because they are too far apart, with the addition of a hydrogen-like halo as a barrier, there is no way to see what is on the central platform. Although Ji Bai wanted to go over and see it very much, it was better to say that one of the feelings was guiding him, and even a kind of summoning, even a certain feeling. Reason has defeated this inexplicable weirdness. Ji Bai, who has always been cautious in his knighthood, cannot believe in instinct in this situation. At this time, the so-called instinct has emerged as curiosity and greed. Love, even Yabai is no exception. But his reason and spirit restrained his desire and instinct. Since ancient times, the treasure chest is full of bones, and there are many people who find the treasure but have no life. It is impossible for Ji Bai to take the risk of losing his life for these extraneous things. Seeing that Serra had already climbed the second tube, the monsters below were still wandering aimlessly, and did not find them. Can''t climb the wall? It doesn''t matter, no matter who is in the crisis of life and death, the potential will erupt. Just like now, the fairy lady who has never climbed the wall knows herself without a teacher. The speed of learning to climb is so shameful that even lizards are afraid of continuation of love. Instinctively want to stay away. After alerting her eyes again, after confirming that the monsters hadn''t noticed, Ji Bai safely followed behind her and climbed up the pipe. Once up and down, the two climbed hard towards the top of the hole. Everything went smoothly. However, Ji Bai obviously ignored another factor: physical strength. His physical strength and strength are really only as big as those of ordinary peers, and even not as good as some of his peers. He is more born with a superior bloodline superiority. Even if he has not exercised in this way, his physical strength is far larger than that of humans. Climbing a pipe is at best that Elf Jie''s carbuncle is psychologically unacceptable, and it is completely effortless to get up from the waist. Ji Bai is different. "Are you okay?" Serra, who had crawled onto the third pipe, noticed that Ji Bai''s condition was a little strange, and asked in a low voice. Ji Bai shook his head and signaled that he was okay. "Waiting for you to climb up. By that time I will climb too fast, I can''t control you alone... I won''t let you catch up. "Serra''s enthusiasm was aroused, and she began to climb up desperately. Ji Bai chatted rough, looked at his head, covered with fine sweat, his limbs were sore, but he could not relax his limbs, he knew that maybe he could not climb up. "Hey, don''t wait for me. If you wait any longer, you won''t be able to catch up." ¡®Well, I know. "Ji Bai, who was still picking up the first tube, replied. In a short while, Serra had climbed to the fifth pipe and was about to approach the top level. Ji Zi, who was still in the second pipe, saw that the time was right, and took the pendant with the last bit of strength, calling out [ìͺî1. This long sword, cast by Wei and Dragon Horn of the Saint Lun family, was full of light at this moment. It seemed very excited. It was not affected by the purple halo, but seemed to resonate with something. He threw it upwards forcefully. With his thoughts in mind, [Yanhou] broke through the mud layer like a cloud-piercing rocket, and then the golden red sword rang and rang, and the red metal pierced into it. The muddy ground exploded at that moment, and the golden red flame raged in a moment, exploding a big hole in the muddy ground. Orange sunlight poured down from above. ¡ãHowl? ? "The huge movement alarmed the monsters walking below, and they kept their vigilance one after another. The big salt faces with only one crack were lifted up, towards Ji Bai directly above them, their big mouths opened as if they were rough. The rotten and irregular yellow teeth are exposed...what''s the matter?" Serra, who heard the movement, covered the blazing sun all over the door. When he saw the monster below starting to climb up, his face turned pale. "Climb up." Ji Bai shouted at her. "Then you? I''ll be there in a while. "Okay, okay." The fear of the monster overcame the only remaining suspicion. Serra followed instinct to climb up, and in two hits, he turned up the mud that blasted a big hole. It was too late to sigh the long-lost sunshine. She looked down and found that Ji Bai was still standing still. ¡ãClimb up quickly. "Miss Serra. Not everyone has the physique of an elf." Ji Bai''s tone suddenly relaxed. No matter what Serra''s actual age is, what she thinks in her heart, at least in Ji Bai''s eyes, she is just a little girl who is not mature in her mind. In one situation, one can go, and helping her is just doing her part. However, this does not mean that Ji Bai will die like this. Before the monsters climbed up and dragged him down, he took the initiative to let go of the pipe, and his weightless body rushed down towards the monster that hadn''t had time to climb up. "Ji Bai, you hold on, I will find a way to save you immediately." Seeing this, Sai La was in a hurry. The monsters were shocked by the unexpected behavior of the prey. Take a closer look. These monsters are really weird, really ugly. Ji Bai wearing damaged Ying armor fell heavily, using the head of a monster as a buffer point, and rolled directly to the ground. As for what happens if it doesn''t fall on the monster? I don''t know, the man who hopped between life and death has never paid attention to these complicated and complicated problems in his opinion. The monsters will catch up with him sooner or later. He didn''t plan to waste his limited physical strength on meaningless places, so he jumped decisively. Ji Zi, who successfully slid the ground along the monster''s body, got up quickly. Now his body is like a piece of tofu. His cell is weak, and he will be injured if he knocks it. Obviously, these monsters would have exhausted him even if they stood still and let him fight, so he planned to gamble once. Relying on the advantage of her petite size and the sudden negligence of the monsters, Ji Bai Crocodile shrank into the ball, and from the monsters¡¯ service, "Going past, his goal is clearly located on the raised platform in the center, sending out The source of the purple halo. The [Yanhou] standing between the monster clusters seemed to have heard the call. He returned to Ji Bai and turned into a pendant...JU___The pain of heartbreaking thighs came from the lungs of JU___, and his feet began to weaken. But Ji Bai did not stop the charge. The monsters who reacted concentrated their firepower on Ji Bai. Although the monster that intercepted him was slow, it rubbed her armor and wounds with infinite strength. Only a little too close The previous wounds burst open, large and small wounds were all over, his face was alive with blood splashing from the wounds, and his blond hair was dyed bright red, Ji Bai looked extremely embarrassed now. He succeeded in getting out of the encirclement; he limped to the only way to the platform, the suspension bridge, who had no strength to continue running. Step by step, step by step lightly, the old suspension bridge made a squeaky "squeaky" sound, as if it was about to fall at any time. In theory, this suspension bridge can at least end Ji Bai walking over, but unfortunately, the suspension bridge collapsed. In order to catch up with Ji Bai, the monsters with no brains and IQ have also stepped onto this crumbling suspension bridge one after another. How could the rope bridge that had been in disrepair able to withstand this heavy house and collapsed on the spot. The three monsters in front of the brainless fell directly into the abyss. As for Ji Bai, she grabbed one end of the rope of the suspension bridge, and gritted her teeth to climb up. Can''t climb this fragile body to its limit. The tiger''s mouth cracked, and the rope was stained with blood; this was the limit of the earth, and he was too weak to move. "Naturally it is a flying curse, no, it''s useless after trying this. The increase, the increase is always impossible to **** out, right?" Serra above the pit is like an ant on a hot pot, trying to think of it. The curse that can be used to increase Ji Bai. The result is disappointment over and over again. "Did I provoke you with this **** purple light? If you **** all my magic energy away; he really won''t be saved!" Serra gritted his teeth angrily. Chapter 41~ Hanging on the suspension bridge, Ji Bai''s life was exhausted. The monster on the other side looked at him. Sierra above the mud pit was helpless. After releasing the curse again and again to no avail, the ground angered but helplessly. "I don''t know who you are, it looks like I didn''t provoke you to provoke you? If you don''t accept your magical powers, the people below will really die!" Chapter 735: As soon as the voice fell, I didn''t know if it was a coincidence. The dazzling and gorgeous purple light source trembled a few times. "Come on, one is good, the ancestor **** Evening Star blesses, the next curse must take effect." Sai La silently said. [Natural Amplification] Opening his eyes and looking under the pothole, the blond girl still hung on the rope and did not move. Sure enough, did it fail? Any curse that touches the purple light will be absorbed without exception. Just when Serra gave up hope. The dying Ji Bai moved, and an energy element overflowing with life elements was wrapped around him. By his side, regaining his strength and his injuries gradually healed, he began to climb on the ropes. "Did it succeed? One but, why?" After Zhiyue, Serra was puzzled. Could it be that the face of the elves really manifested? Will the ancestor of the elves take care of himself? "Cough cough'' Ji Bai wiped away the blood remaining at the corner of his mouth, and an unprecedented energy filled his body. It seemed that there was a gentle warm jade in his body that continued to nourish his damaged organs and lungs. The exhausted physical strength was like that. A fountain of rejuvenation. He began to continue to go up to the waist, and a few of his bodies were on the platform. When he reached the platform, he found that the purple halo had disappeared. No, it''s not disappearing. It''s just that he entered inside the purple light screen, and the light wall illuminates the outside, faintly seeing the monster standing on the opposite bank and looking sternly toward this side. The four walls of the light screen of the closed platform stretched out with a purple line, linking the simple long sword inserted in the stone seam in the center of the platform. The spine of the sword is pitch black. The dark purple wound disc cloth is entwined with Jinghe-like black silk. There is no flower-like decoration on the ring hilt, but it reveals a killing spirit. The gems are inlaid on the wound handle. The waist is brittle and radiant like moonlight, as if it has been standing there for a long time. It hasn''t changed forever. It''s perfect Ji Bai has never seen such a perfect creation. The costume seems to have existed. I don¡¯t know how many centuries of wisdom and the power that destroys the earth and the earth is contained in it. It is instantly different from those fancy decorations. . Can''t get out of the forest, come here by accident. Can''t release the curse, is this creation that has been stalking it all the time? Ji Bai was just about to approach; this wound showed a surging brilliance, and the light that emerged was like a sharp meat grinder. This Chuangzhe refused to approach him, and Ji Bai couldn''t help but backed away a few steps. The magical powers are so great that it can even interfere with the release of the curses of higher races, and it undoubtedly possesses spirituality. Don''t you let me come near, then let''s talk about a deal at the head office? "Ji Bai said it on his own, and the meaning was expressed. He was not afraid that the other party would not understand his own language. When he raised his head again, he was taken aback. I don¡¯t know when there was a little girl sitting on the hilt of the long sword with a double ponytail. With a cute bow hairpin. Wearing a retreat style skirt with two legs, Tong Gu has huge breasts. The front is expressionless. He was looking at Ji Bai, or in other words, looking at what was behind Ji Bai. Ji Bai warned suspiciously behind him, there was nothing. This little girl should be the spirit of this sword. This is not the first time that Ji Bai has seen the magical soldier, and the wonders of the world have seen one-third of Ji Bai''s experience, so he won''t be shocked because of this kind of thing. "Miss Chuang, I don''t want to disturb your sleep quality. I just want to go out from this dark place, and then I promise that no one will know that "this hole is high with a peerless sword with spirituality". Reputation guaranteed." Ji made a knight ceremony on her own. He respected the Chuangzhiling who had not known how many years he had lived in front of him. This is not unfounded, he has already figured out, this creation has so many trapped researches and servants, and Zi is around, what else can it be because of? Don''t you just don''t want those pretentious guys to disturb yourself? ¡®The girl is sitting on the wound, as if she hadn¡¯t heard what Ji Bai said. She sat there, Ji Bai usually felt like she was bent down. The other party ignored him, and Ji Bai didn''t dare to make any deeds. This sword just didn''t have the time to let go of his own Zang ability. If it really wanted to kill himself, he might have been in a different place. The girl didn''t speak, she pointed behind Ji Bai. Ji Bai turned around and suddenly heard an angry cry from the abyss. She hurried to the edge of the platform, under the bottomless broken bridge, several big hands dig into the rock wall, and a monster covered in blood crawled from the abyss. Come up-one is the three monsters that fell into the suspension bridge before. Not dead, but also trying to climb up! ¡ãQing" Ji Bai took a step back. The expressionless girl behind him didn''t seem to have the intention of discussing with the land, and she had driven her custodian to kill him! Nothing, I can only figure out a solution by myself. Just after Ji Bai gave up discussing with the other party, the girl hooked her finger, motioned him to turn her gaze, and pressed Bai Nen''s little finger to click Chuanghang, "pull it out." Ji Bai was stunned for less than a second and then reacted. He didn''t want to rush to the long sword and exhausted all his energy. However, no matter how hard he tried, whatever posture he used had no effect. Do not move, as if it had become one with the rock. Take a look at the other side Mouzu''s hard work. The girl looked up at her legs, belittled her beautiful eyes, and she didn''t seem to plan to get off the hilt. No, not at all. How could it be possible for your own physique to bring up such a large amount of innovation? ? This was obviously playing with the roaring and wailing sounds of his monsters approaching, and Ji Bai knew that they were about to climb up. "Guide me to here, at least, give me some hope? *Ji Bai gave up the action of drawing a sword, seeming to be talking to whom. He seemed to be talking to himself. He squatted down, as if he felt something to take the pendant off. The gleaming pendant seemed to resonate in some way. He followed the instructions in his heart and inserted the pendant steel into a vacant groove on the hilt. The mutation happened. The tight light of the evil charm turned into a brilliant golden light, and the surrounding walls burst into light. The golden waves dared to come out with Changchuang as the center. Jurassing destroyed the entire cave, including the monster community in it. It instantly turned into a piece of debris. "Yeah!" Since Ji Bai climbed onto the platform, Serra, who didn''t know what happened, saw the big explosion below and hurriedly ran down to the latest chapter. ,Finish, ,this, , God, ,station, Ji Bai, who was in the middle of the wave, seemed to have received some kind of shelter, unscathed. The hole rot was blown out of a huge gap, and it was enough for two people to pass side by side. Ji Bai stared at the sparkling silver pendant in a daze, and couldn''t understand the principle. But it was obviously not the time to think about these things. "Thank you, Miss Chuang, I will keep my promise." I thanked the girl sitting on the hilt of the sword and ran towards the exit. Amid the movement of the earth''s crust, the platform was already very close to the ground, with only a leaping distance. . Ji Bai leaped up with his feet, and when he was about to jump off the platform, his body suddenly stagnated. Someone grabbed his ankle and made a clever sound. The whole person fluttered with his face on the ground and was smashed into Venus. "Huh?! You, what are you doing?" Tibai looked at the girl who was dragging herself behind her in astonishment, without a word... let go of me, here is going to increase! Can''t escape by yourself, are you going to point to a cushion? ? "Ji Bai''s little strength is as weak as a newborn baby in front of a girl. The girl Jin Ran ignored Ji Bai''s struggle and Fu Yu, dragging her back silently. When she reached Jianpang, the girl squeezed Ji Bai''s hand without resistance, and then "Yeah. It hurts!" Ji Bai was shocked. The girl grabbed her hand with both hands, and then she seemed to pick a finger randomly. Bit down. Bite relentlessly. Blood came in and shot out. She indifferently pinched the bleeding finger pads, not to squeeze blood out of it. "What are you going to do?" Ji Zi was puzzled by the girl''s weird behavior. "If you have any needs, you can say it. Such brutality will be very troublesome to irrelevant people!" The blood flowed continuously, dripping on the gemstone of the wound handle, and the sword quickly sucked as if it had been moisturized. Chapter 736: The girl held Ji Bai''s arm and held, as if she felt that the dripping blood was not enough, her small teeth went down, and after her index finger, her **** was also bitten. It feels like a little mosquito bite that makes your heart tickling This is not over yet. Squeeze, The expressionless girl kept squeezing white blood, but the blade was like a child who was not full of milk. "Wait a minute, don''t you want to squeeze all the blood off my body?" Ji Bai thought of a very bad idea. The girl doesn''t care how he protests or struggles. Just squeeze his blood and it''s over. It was numb, and the whole arm lost too much blood and was completely numb, and a faint sensation surged up. The other party seemed to see that his right hand was no longer bleeding, and threw it away. With a bit of conscience, Ji Zi, who was lying on the ground, thought of this, until he felt a pain like a mosquito bite from the fingers of his left hand. "?!" Ji Baimu raised his head, looking at the Chuangzhiling girl who bit her left finger in amazement. "Is there a conscience? I''m really going to die if this continues." The girl still ignored Ji Bai''s yelling. Compared with the previous few times she dropped blood on the blade and let her body absorb it, it seems that now It was the main body who was full, and changed her to eat. She sucked Ji Bai''s fingers for a while, and seemed to feel that this level was not addictive. She bit all Ji Bai''s five fingers and put them into her small moist mouth to suck, like a straw sucking canned juice. ". The warmth in the body quickly passed, Ji Bai has no strength to yell. Pain and motionless on the ground, like a corpse that has completely died. Finally, the girl seemed to be full. She threw away Ji Bai''s hand and wiped the blood stained on the corner of her mouth, as if she was trying to amuse herself. "Ka_." The plastic-like shell wrapped in the outer layer of the blade began to crack, and the dust-covered sword collar was completely renewed. The girl also seemed to have gained a new life, free of a certain kind of restraint. She once lay on the ground next to Ji Bai who had lost too much blood. She easily carried it on her shoulders, and flew out of the cave that was rapidly facing the weir. In the middle, the vision suddenly opened up, and the black-haired girl sitting under the moon smiled at him, and then, the purest essence of the moon was extracted and gradually turned into the shape of a sword. Wake up, wake up? "The louder voice awakened Ji Bai''s weak and dark consciousness. He felt that someone was pinching his ears, a strange feeling came up, and his consciousness quickly became clear. "Finally awake? How do you feel, how are you... "Alright, okay?" Ji Bai looked in a daze, and looked away from Serra. The long-lost orange sunlight under the sky wine, filtered through the leaves, gave people a feeling of dusk. He shook his somewhat heavy head and held his forehead. "I don''t know if I''m okay, where am I?" "Where else, in the forest, you are really fateful. You can survive the big explosion before. When you find you, you have been rushed out of Rungao by the big explosion, and you have not been hit by the buried rock. To. "Is it¡­¡­ "It''s really miserable." Serra looked back and forth at Ji Bai''s finger. "When I found you before, all ten fingers were broken open, and the blood flow continued. It looked like the bite marks were bitten by some kind of mouse-like creature. "Serra''s words instantly awakened Ji Bai''s previous memories. After a while, his face was pale, and his mouth opened subconsciously. A few vague fragments made him feel at a loss. Bite your finger? It seems, isn''t it, a girl who couldn''t get her breast just bite all her fingers, not only did she bite, but she also sucked her own blood? 7 terrible_ Ji Bai didn''t remember what happened afterwards, only remembered that the girl had taken too much blood and passed out. "Is it the curse you cast?" Ji Bai asked, looking at her + fingers that were intact. "Otherwise, who else can it be?" "Isn''t the healing effect only possessed by the sacred spell?" "Huju is seldom heard, and the healing intention is not only the sacred element, the sacred element has more than a healing spell." Ah, yes. "Ji Bai just remembered that he seems to be the last person who should not know this little knowledge, and his head was really stupid just now. He staggered to get up. "Be careful, don''t be so big." Serra stepped forward and supported him. "Oh, thank you." Ji Bai''s expression is still a little virtuous. What he didn''t notice is that on his neck, the [Yanhou] transformed necklace has disappeared. Instead, it was a necklace shining with half purple and half gold. Chapter 42~ "Where are you going now?" "Do you still need to ask? Of course you are going back. Do you still want to stay in this forest?" "Don''t you investigate it in detail?" Ji Bai was a little surprised. Once the thirst for knowledge is involved, these usually palatable, pointed ears will not hesitate even to create a grave and raise the ashes of others. How could it be easy to give up? "Investigate what? The cave seats have already exploded, so what else can be investigated." Serra didn''t have a good air. "Go, how long do you want to stay here? This unlucky hole will explode if it explodes, and you don''t want to be involved with this kind of thing. "Is that so?" Ji Bai looked at Sierra thoughtfully. He is not stupid, and Sierra is not stupid either. Even if he doesn''t know what happened, he can guess what happened. Abandoning the investigation here means that she intends to ignore the abnormalities in Ji Bai''s body, and even does not intend to report them back. "Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t be stunned, this cave is too evil, maybe something strange will happen if you continue to stay, go back, I¡¯m hungry too." "Oh." No matter what the other party thinks, it won''t hurt Ji Bai to leave here quickly. Let the other party support him and leave the pit that was blown out of a big picture. "That''s right." Sierra seemed to have thought of something, temporarily let go of Ji Bai, and cast a spell on the spot. [Department of Nature Fanghua Rejuvenation 1 A piece of gentle wind blows through. Like the gentle and gentle palm of the mother of the earth. The broken and fragmented soil layer is quickly repaired, and the empty ground is covered with a layer of green leather soil. It''s like nothing happened. "Destroying the forest arbitrarily. This is the most taboo thing for Master Muli. You can''t just leave afterwards." Serra said, coming to the new land that has been reborn. Trying to follow it. Make sure it''s enough. Tough and thick. Covered up. "This weird cave has been filled in. The sense of direction will probably not be a problem." This time it is still the road led by Serra, and as she said, nothing happened. It took less than half an hour. Take Ji Bai out of the forest. "The healing effect of natural spells is limited. If you want to heal, you have to return to the enchantment. Relying on some equipment to treat... Ji Bai nodded, rushing to the upper elf level with his identity no longer hopeful. The two returned to the enchantment. "Stay at home. I''ll take a shower and come in a while." Serra transformed into Kerr again. "I don''t need treatment anymore, I''m fine." Ji Bai stopped her. "That''s my personal doctor, and I won''t take you to the public medical equipment. ¡ãSerra took a sigh of relief. She knows that the other party wants to delay the fact that the upper elf finds her body changes as much as possible, but what can we do? It can''t be concealed for a while, but for a lifetime. As long as Ji Bai is still under the eyelids of the elf, he will definitely be exposed. Even Serra suspected that the upper moon knight already knew about this, but he didn''t pierce the layer of paper and made it public. After Serra left, Ji Bai, who had almost taken off a layer of skin at one time, dragged his exhausted body and began to put bath water in the bathtub. After the water temperature was enough, he looked down at the clothes in a daze. At that moment, she noticed the pendant hanging on her neck, and it seemed that some changes had taken place. Tired, she did not pay attention, so she took the pendant off and threw it on her clothes, stepped her legs into the bathtub, her body was completely soaked in the hot water, Ji Bai felt that she was redeemed instantly. All the troubles You don¡¯t have to think about it. The silence at this moment didn''t last long... What about the birds? ? "Ji Bai was stunned. At first, he suspected that it was because he was too young. Besides, he didn''t pay attention to it. After taking a closer look, he discovered that it was really bad and something went wrong. Chapter 737: If she could be regarded as a boy physically a while ago, she is now completely. Excessive, right? Such a earth-shattering thing happened as soon as I went out and came back? ! For her body has undergone earth-shaking changes. Ji Bai''s reaction was very disappointed, she touched her chest. "Why doesn''t it change here? No matter how his body changes, it''s hard to be alone here. I can''t move it. It has never changed, so disappointing. How come I am still thinking about these things at this time. After hurriedly soaking in Li, Ji Bai put on a new dress and put on a pendant. "Did this pendant change its shape?" Ji Bai looked back and forth. At this moment, there was a sound of the door shaft turning. It was Serra who came back, dressed in a white coat, and looked kind-hearted old doctor. "This kid is injured, isn''t it., "Yes, it hurts my heart. Ask the doctor to help her take a look and prescribe some medicine by the way." Serra wished Ji Bai walked over. Although Ji Zi hated other people touching her, but thinking that it was Serra''s kindness, he accepted it. "Here. Does it hurt?" the doctor asked. "It doesn''t hurt." Ji Bai shook his head. "Doesn''t hurt?" The doctor whispered his brows, and he has finished the preliminary examination. "If that''s the case, lady, you can''t find any abnormalities at all. "She didn''t hurt the net?" Sierra was a little surprised at the result. "Is it because there is no equipment, the investigation is not enough?" "Miss, I know what you are worried about. The purpose of the equipment is not to detect the condition, but to accurately and specifically identify the disease. If there is no way to detect the disease, what is the use of the equipment." Explained. This is a doctor who is quite knowledgeable and experienced on the human side, and knows the structure of the human body more clearly. She said no, maybe there really is no one. ¡®Thank you. ,. it''s okay no problem. " After sending the doctor away, the two face cameras "His Excellency Ji Bai, did you say that you have penetrated into the interior of the Quran, haven''t you?" Sierra found a chair everywhere and sat down... Yes... "Let''s talk. Tell me all the information you know." Serra was sitting on a chair as if all the bones had been taken away... You''d better listen to me if you don''t want the higher-ups to catch you for slicing research. Report the information you know truthfully, and I will try to help you conceal the changes in your body as much as possible. And let them not interfere with your inter-class activities, provided that you let them know that you are working... "Can you really hide it for me?" This was completely beyond Ji Bai''s expectation. He never expected that the elf in front of him would hide her kinsman for himself. It was a bit ugly, and the deceitful behavior was enough to be detained. The hat of the apprentice. latest chapter Go to ,Finish, ,this, , God, ,station, "It''s just a concealment. If they find out, I can''t help it." Serra rolled her eyes. ¡ãThank you, I really appreciate it. "Ji Bai thanked him. Of course, she didn''t expect the other party to betray the ethnic group for her. This is unrealistic. Ji Bai was moved by the few days she was able to fight for herself. "Don''t be too busy and thank me. Let''s quickly organize the language. Tell me about Gulan''s situation and what you know about them, well. In this case, even if you have reservations, you can be forgiven. "Serra don''t have any. Said deeply. The long stream of water must continue to show value and effect, so that the high-level leaders will not attack her. "Yin, good, is that the information you heard from them?" After Ji Bai gave the information, Celalo thought. "Other than that; is there any other important information? For example, I have witnessed the face of an important organization person, so that our work will go more smoothly... No, I don''t have that authority." Ji Baiyao He shook his head, expressing denial. Sierra didn''t doubt anything, nodded, and was about to leave after explaining some important things for Ji Bai, and was stopped by Ji Bai. "Are there no eyes around here." Are you worried about this? Of course not, we have loosened your control before, and there is no one else except me for the eyeliner... After the footsteps walked away gradually, Ji Bai held the pendant and breathed out, sitting Yi Changjing, hands on his thighs, his face looked a little melancholy, as if thinking about something. After a while, he got up and walked out the door. "Ring, blind, oh." Three very rhythmic knocks on the door. Well, today is really a good weather. The wind is sunny and cloudless, it is the most suitable cappuccino question. Ahem! "As soon as the hot cappuccino entered Lin Tuo, he was shocked by the sudden knock on the door. "Who? It''s early in the morning. It''s not open yet. Come back in an hour and a half!" "Crawl, slightly, hidden. The person outside seemed to hesitate, and then knocked on the door again...? Who are you? I kept knocking, and it was not open yet. You asked me whether it was a public demand or a private issue. Leave it to me, it''s not open for work now... The third time, ignoring his own words, Lin Tuo should have rushed out angrily and yelled at whether the people at the door were prickly or didn''t understand people at all, but his current emotions were only doubts. In his impression, there was only one Qi Fan who was so warned or silent. "Slightly squeak." The door lock was opened and the door shaft turned. "Sure enough, it''s you. Lin Tuo recognizes this beautifully dazzling blonde girl outside the door. After all, she had seen it two days ago, and she claimed to be one of her own: an acquaintance. Lin Tuo has almost been diagnosed. The makeup of the other party was the same as last time. She wore a braided and long hair with gorgeous hair ornaments on both sides. She was wearing very well-fitting clothing. At this moment, her hands were folded in front of her abdomen, and she seemed a little uneasy. "Meeting Ma Ling again? ¡ã drink. The girl nodded slightly. "Come in, this is not a place to talk... After entering the door, Lin Tuo poured a cup of cappuccino for Ji Bai. He motioned her to sit down. "Let''s talk about it, what''s the trouble again, if I can help, I will try to help... "I can''t run out of the border town "Isn''t this nonsense? You disappeared without a trace during the high-degree-of-freedom stocking last time. This incident even shocked the upper layers of Yueqi Earth. This time they won''t let you escape. This city, even humans The Federation is their eyeliner, do you think you ran away." Lin Tuo rolled his eyes. "If you come just to let me take you out of the border town, I probably can''t do anything. You know, I''ve been trapped here for many years, besides. You said you tried to escape before? *Lin Tuo''s tone is still calm. He helped the glasses on the bridge of his nose. "Little boy, you have changed. Before, you were a A very responsible man, if you just leave like this, it will chill the person who has been waiting for you. "I didn''t want to escape, but I was looking for a way to change back, temporarily avoiding the head-on conflict between the elves and Gu Lan." Ji Bai explained. "Didn''t I tell you the way to change back. ¡ãWhen it comes to this, Lin Tuo frowned slightly...I Ji Bai was speechless for a while. The hands on my thighs were slightly squeezed...I couldn''t move my hands. "Don''t let it go? Lin Tuo stared at Ji Bai for a while, then sighed slowly. "Ah, there is no way for this, right, it is really too difficult for a loyal knight to assassinate his family''s king, even if there is no emotional foundation. "Do you have any other options?" Lin Tuo''s silence represented his answer, and Ji Bai lowered his head in depression. "I want to restore you to your original appearance. There is only this way. I want to open it up a bit. I didn''t let you really let you go for assassination. I just let you, obviously let you fake her with a single knife. Stop it in a safe position, don''t worry. , The vitality of the Qulan people is stronger than you think, and you won¡¯t be killed even if you play it at the vital point. In addition, Lin Tuo seems to have thought of something, stood up and walked to the bookcase behind him, and took out a handful of small seven poems. The kind that can be perfectly hidden on the bottom of the leg belt skirt. "The ordinary Fan Tie Sword will not break the skin of the Qulan. With this, it is made of special metal... Ji Bai looked at the dagger thrown by Lin Tuo blankly, feeling the coldness of this piece of metal. "Don''t think too much¡ý want to open up. You are not going to the court. You are just going to borrow a little blood from the Gulan royal family. You need it in a hurry. Isn''t it better to think like this?" Chapter 738: Seeing that Ji Bai still didn''t speak, Lin Tuoxun was kind and tempted. "It should be an important thing for you to be so anxious to restore your original relatives. I guess, restoring to your original appearance is not as simple as restoring your appearance. At the same time, you have your strength to restore, right?" Maybe not Lin Tuo imagined Like in the middle, but he really guessed it. "That''s right, if this is the case, there is no way. When Guran confronts the elves, you must at least have the ability to protect yourself, right? Dragging this body that cannot fight is hard to protect yourself. How can you save people? "Ji Bai Siping was gradually moved, gritted his teeth, the hesitation in his heart gradually turned into determination. "Then I will tell you about the specific process. You should put away the match first. ¡ãLin Tuo took off the glasses. "If you want to get her blood, you know it''s impossible to get the other party''s verbal permission. , At least, it''s not possible when the other party is awake. "Understood, just do it... "Any questions?" "Why are you helping me to this point?" Ji Bai''s expressionless face showed a few hesitations...Help you? Not really... "I''m also helping myself... Chapter 43~ Among the glamorous villas. "The above is the summary of the data for this battle report." The knight put away the long report form. The girl sitting on the bench listening to the report rested her chin on her folded hands, her calm and plain expression with a gloomy look. "It''s surprising that the enemy was expected to take the lead in such a dense battle, and then was ambushed by those sharp ears. The whole army was defeated and even captured. The situation was instantly unfavorable for us. The old man in the tuxedo looked solemn. He shook his head...maybe it wasn''t the sharp ears and the wrists." Mu Ji said gloomily, who had healed from the injury some time ago. "The ambushes of the pointed ears wait for work. At first sight, they are prepared. All kinds of ambushes are broken and broken. I think it is the leak of our action information. As soon as these words came out, Jinchang fell silent. There are not a few people who hold the same view. But most of them have no policy to express their views. The reason is simple. This is simply impossible. Only the core members with the blood of Guran are aware of the detailed plan, and even the cannon fodder involved in the operation seems to be in the dark. The level of confidentiality is absolutely guaranteed. How can it be leaked? If someone really leaked the secret, who would that ghost be? The whole hall raised their heads. They found that everyone else in the room was also looking at them. They swept across the seat with their own eyes and shook their heads. The backbone members who are absolutely loyal are all loyal back-sellers who are loyal to Gulan. If there is an inner ghost in it, they would not dare to guess who it is... Everyone, calm down, I didn''t say that the inner ghost is among us. Between. Think hard about it, who did you choose unintentionally? In other words, is there someone who shouldn''t have appeared recently who is irrelevant, who broke in without anyone noticing it? "Mu Hua said. All the key members thought hard and did not come to a conclusion. Only Ji Yue frowned, and after a while silently thinking, everyone said that they had not disclosed this confidential information to anyone. "Master Shenluo. What do you think?" Mu Hua turned the conversation to Ji Yue. "Here are the core backbones of my three major families who are going to retire and share weal and woe with each other. You should know the degree of reliability better than me. They will not be the inner support of the elves and entrap their own people. "After all the impossibility is eliminated, then, no matter how incredible it is, it is also a fact." Wei Hua said this, it seems that there is no point in it. "These days, there are only two irrelevant people who have broken into our lives. One is the saintly sideline that you picked up, Lord Shinra. The girl named Anna stays at home and has no motivation to respond. The age doesn¡¯t match, so there¡¯s no suspicion. As for the other one.¡± At this point, everyone here understands... Lord Shinra, please put aside your personal feelings and think about whether that girl might be from the perspective of the emperor. Elf''s intercourse. "Wei Falcon is staring at Ji Yue." You are the last direct successor of the Gulan Star Chamber. We are all willing to obey you. Everything is up to you. If you think it is not, then I will take it back, and there will be no more The doubt, because everyone believes that you are wise and will not be delayed by any personal feelings. " ¡®If that girl tells the story, we¡¯re really going to be in disaster. She knows the identity of the lady. "There was a moment of silence. Just when Ji Yue was about to speak, a servant dressed as a servant rushed in without knocking on the door. "It''s not good. Master, the knight came to report just now, [Yue Huang] has disappeared!" "En? Isn''t this Miss Bai Jin?" When the old housekeeper who went to purchase all kinds of good materials returned home, he happened to see the blonde girl lingering outside the iron fence. The girl seemed hesitant. But she nodded... swallow. ¡ñ "Miss Bai understands came to see my eldest. That''s great, the eldest should be very happy. Come in, don''t watch at that station. If the eldest sees me, you have to say that I was not entertained well. "The old butler opened the iron fence with enthusiasm. Ji Bai followed the old housekeeper and walked into the villa. She put her hands on the decorative belt tied around her legs, and her eyes were on the villa facing the big iron gate. "You are here for a while, and I will call my lady." The old butler ordered the servant to bring snacks and tea as a treat and went to the second floor. "Grateful." * Once he was born and the second was familiar, Bai Quan, who had been restrained some time ago, would now take the initiative to find me without encountering on the street. "Ji Yue is still the same, looking at the girl sitting across from her eloquently. Okay. I want to come and see you. "Ji Bai said, drinking tea. ¡®Look at me, sigh. Why did this sentence change its flavor in the white mouth. "Ji Yuecao pulled out the hair on the side of his head and smiled teasingly." Could it be that Bai Jin was dreaming of me day and night, and couldn''t bear the longing in his heart that came to see me? " Ji Bai was suddenly speechless by the other party''s words, but his brain was in chaos when he wanted to organize the language. "I''m teasing you, you can go to the Three Treasures Palace, let''s talk about it, what is the big thing, it is worth Miss Bai Jin to ask me for help?" Ji Yue drank a sip of tea... nothing, just want to talk to you Chat or something. "Talking? * Ji Yue supervised the old housekeeper and the waiting girl beside his eyes, and they understood. They retired one after another, and only her and Ji Yue were left in the whole hall. "Go ahead. ¡ñ what? what did you say. " "Didn''t Bai Jin come to talk to me, then you start." Ji Yue laughed and looked at the ground earning the ball. "Oh, oh oh. Actually, I just wanted to ask." The recovered Ji Bai nodded and began to chat. It was really embarrassing. Ji Bai was not the kind of chat, very talkative. People, when she was a Radiant Knight, she was a taciturn and silent person, and he was good at action, and he seldom expressed his feelings directly. In this regard, Ji Bai couldn''t keep up with Solanya. However, unexpectedly, Ji Bai said that she was too embarrassed to hold her facial muscles. But Ji Yue listened very happily and smiled so beautifully, which made Ji Bai produce a kind of fact that she is very good at saying The illusion of a cold joke. "Sorry, let''s be out of company." Ji Yue got up, as if to go to the toilet. Today, the Yan Spear family''s villa seems to be extremely quiet, Anna''s girl didn''t know where she went, she was the first one to come out to greet her when she unexpectedly came. Probably because it is not on weekends, everyone is very busy. So there are not many people in the villa. Not many people are fine, so come this way. After Ji Yue''s footsteps faded away, Ji Bai raised his head. She looked around as if tired, the villa was quiet, and she was really the only one. She took out a packet of powdered powder in tin foil from her leg strap, and her hand trembling caused some powdered wine to come out. latest chapter Go to ,Finish, ,this, , God, ,station, She hurriedly wrapped the powder from the Gejiu in paper, took a deep breath, pressed down the waves in her heart, and then poured the powder into Ji Yue''s teacup like a brain. The sound of footsteps sounded, coming from far to near. After finishing all this, Ji Yue hurriedly put the medicine powder into her leg belt, and sat back in her original position pretending to be innocent. "I''m sorry, Bai Jin, I left for a while in a hurry just now, shall we continue?"" Right. "Ji Bai nodded. "Did you delay your work... Chapter 739: "Of course not, I have almost done the work, now I''m watching it, thanks to you for coming to me for leisure time. Although this villa is big, it makes me suffocated." Ji Yueliang smiled and held up the teacup. , Drank a sip of tea in Ji Bai''s eyes with a trace of struggle and a look of expectation. "Usually, are you busy?" "Busy? I can''t talk about it. If you want to say it''s busy, it''s probably because it''s busy here." Ji Yue poked her heart. "Here, there will always be pain from time to time, and I can¡¯t sleep peacefully. Sometimes I can¡¯t sleep at night. The next day I have to work with a pair of panda eyes. The family does not have what ordinary people imagined. It''s so easy* Is there a lot of mental stress? Well, sometimes I feel that my whole person is about to collapse, and I really want to find a chest to rely on. At least it makes me feel that I am not alone, and there are people who share these pressures with me. "Ji Yue sighed. But Miss Ji Yue has many servants and confidantes, doesn''t she? "Ji Bai asked suspiciously. ¡ãYes, but there is no one who can listen to me and make me feel at ease. Although they are very loyal, they feel that they are far away from me and are not at the same height as where I am. "Ji Yue showed a trace of distress, these words are not aimless. "I do not understand.! "You don''t need to understand, Bai Jin." Ji Yue held the teacup, her eyes flashed with affection that Ji Bai couldn''t understand. "These are my business. You can''t control or care about it. You just need to remember that you are an ordinary friend of mine, a friend who met by chance and didn''t know the roots of each other. "Ji Bai, who was waving the tea, nodded. Ji Yue''s words gave her a touch. ¡ãHehe Jiyue yawned, wiped away the tears leaking from the corner, and said in a daze. "I don''t know why. Suddenly I feel so tired. Is it because I have been chatting for too long. I am sorry. "Why tell me I''m sorry to meet_I''m so sleepy and sleepy, why do I suddenly want to sleep like this." Ji Yue put on her silver eyes, as if she couldn''t stand it anymore, she opened her slippers and wrapped her beautiful legs with black silk. Riding on the sofa, the skirt and the alluring absolute realm can be seen in full view. "Sorry, Bai Jin, I seem to be a little tired and want to rest for a while. I can''t accompany you anymore. If I''m hungry, I can ask the butler to help you eat, okay?" Ji Yue''s beautiful Yinjiang is now full of exhaustion. The eyelids are drooping and they are about to fall. It seems to be speaking with the last bit of strength. "Right" Ji Bai nodded. "Yeah." With a last sip, Ji Yue put her head on the sofa, breathing slowly, and the green silk drape scattered, covering half of her face. In the quiet hall, only Sui Yue''s gentle and quiet breathing remained. Ji Bai stood up. He looked around the hall and raised his ears. After making sure that there was no movement, he slowly approached Ji Yue, who was asleep. "Miss Ji Yue, Miss Ji Yue?" Ji Bai leaned into the opponent''s ear and asked, but the report didn''t get a response. The powerful sleeping pill that Lin Tuo gave her was really effective, even if Ji Yue, who was a descendant of Gulan Star, couldn''t wake up even if she touched it a little bit. just. I betrayed the other party''s moral responsibility to him, which made Suibai very uncomfortable. Then I thought, I just borrowed a little blood. I didn''t want to kill her. That''s right. I was just borrowing something. I would return it to her afterwards. Yes. It''s a big deal, I also stabbed myself. Bleeding. Seeing that Ji Yue didn''t respond, after glaring completely, the ground gradually began to boldly, drew out the knife that had been hidden in the leg strap, and gestured towards the sleeping Ji Yue. Where can the puncture not be too painful, but can also bleed heavily? _No, there is no such place, what are you thinking about, since you have done this kind of thing, don''t even think about eliminating the traces of the bottle, she will definitely find it afterwards. So, should the wrist or thigh be pierced? Where is it easier to bleed? Just stab Luo''s shoulder, no matter what, let''s do it, the machine is no longer lost, and someone will come here later, and the long-prepared plan will be exhausted! Therefore, if you really want to remain, you must remain, or you will waste your consciousness! "Sorry, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry_ but I have to do this, so I can only hold the song!" All the tired feelings in the bag will be driven away.Û£¬±Zhang Xialong is badly frozen, chlorinated lawsuits/ Unsurprisingly, blood would be splashed when the knife went down, and he would borrow blood from the ground using a jar prepared in advance. After the knife went down, Ji Bai''s knife was bound to win, not piercing. But it was not pierced either. In fact, the question stopped as soon as her knife fell. ¡ãRead? "Ji Bai was stunned. She opened her eyes slowly, and found that Ji Yue, who had been asleep before, had already opened her eyes at this moment, looking at herself complicatedly, where is there a trace of sleepiness on those violet feet at this moment? ? And her hand was firmly clamped by Ji Yue, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t stick it down. "Humhhhhh. The dense footsteps sounded abruptly in the villa, and within a few breaths, the entire villa hall was full of people. Ji Bai''s body froze. "Bai Jin, is it really you?" Ji Yue stood up and got up from the sofa, and the hand that clamped her wrist forcefully, the dagger fell down, and her socket slammed on the ground. "How I hope, you have nothing to do with those elves." Ji Yue looked at Ji Bai who was unable to speak while enduring the pain, and gave a cold push. The flying out Ji Bai overturned the tea set on the table and fell to the ground. The tablet cut her arm. This is so, she slowly got up and was about to stand up, and several knights surrounded her. The long spear wound was less than a few inches away from her neck. Chapter 44~ "How I visit you and have nothing to do with those elves." The gradually cold words fell, like a death knell ringing. A group of heavily armed knights surrounded her, and the blades of Hanqi Yuren''s swords and guns were less than a few inches away from Ji Bai''s fragile neck. "It seems that the inner ghost among us has been caught." Mu Huayin walked up with a cold face. "Shinra-sama is really wise, so now ¡ýwhat should we do with this little mouse that has mixed in between us ¡ýand leaked tax secrets?" "In the next two days, I just happened to be studying the de-creation technique, and it happened that everyone was listed as an adult. Don''t you want to show your ugliness, and praise one of the adults on the spot?" Mo Hua grinned cruelly. "Mr. Mohua, please put away this kind of thought. This young lady is a direct grandson of the Saint Run family. Well, it may be the only remaining direct line in this world with such a complete bloodline besides that old gentleman. She is right. Lord Shinra is very useful. "Oh, the descendant of the Chuangsheng Family? She sold our information to the elves. Do you think that this kind of chasing Qin Muchu emphasizes profit over righteousness, and Xu Yizhong promises that people of the same clan can pass on the clothes of the Chuangsheng Family? "Mu Hua sneered. "Sir Shenra, what do you think?" "Everyone listens to the order and must not hurt her." Ji Yue looked at Ji Bai, who was subdued by the knights, kneeling on the ground, coldly giving the order. "Put her in an underground prison, guard her strictly, and set a day to prepare the ceremony for the emperor''s sacrifice." "Sir Shenra, have you finally figured it out. "The man in the tuxedo looked at Ji Yue with a hint of relief, maybe he should be thankful The leftover Miss Bai Jin suddenly changed Ji Yue''s mind...yes, Lord Shinra. "The knight lifted Ji Bai from the ground and made a please gesture towards her. "Please, Miss Bai Jin. We will show you to your new home... "You don''t need to come. I can go by myself." The plan failed, and Ji Bai had nothing to say, and walked towards the dungeon under the **** of the knight. She intertwined her hands, making a look like a wolverine trap, and then suddenly, when everyone was unprepared, she took out a pure black from the void, and the sword was full of long-term wounds. He slapped the knight in front of him on the head like a sparing power. "What?" Everyone was stunned. A previous search found the powerful sleeping pill hidden in the girl''s body, confirming that she had no sharp weapons on her body, and the extra cutting edge was something that no one had thought of. She walked around behind a knight, stuck the knife on his neck, and strangled him hard. "Catch her!" Mu Falcon let out a clear cry, evoked Changhui, got up and jumped up, and slammed at Ji Bai, the force attached to it twisted the air. This is simply a blow without a hand. Ji Bai knew that if he forced the knife, he would be shattered to pieces. A knight who fell in his arms over his shoulders threw it away, leaped forward and hurried away. "Keep your eyes!" Without the strength to hold back, the floor was smashed into pits. Ji Bai retreated to the edge of the corridor, like a wild kind who was scarred when he encountered a dead end. "Very capable. After all, it is the blood of Chuangsheng Family. I underestimated you." Shuhua moved his muscles and bones. Looking at the long axe, he walked up around the guards of Yingjia. The girl''s reaction shocked all the people present, Xiong Du Jiyue stood in place, her two beautiful eyes seemed to have lost their brilliance at this moment. She recognized the wound that the other party was holding. "It''s just right, I''ve always wanted to try the legendary ¡ý how much the Saint Lun family that once killed the gods is capable of, and hope you don''t let me down and lose the face of your ancestors." Wood year motioned the surrounding knights not to move. Let yourself be happy to tear her subdued long axe into the air. The accent from Ping Jian''s ears is enough to make people deaf. Ji Bai''s battle-tested reflex nerves made her escape. But the body is always slow. After half a beat, the long end hair was cut and poked. She was surging on the ground. She was far away from the compelling long landing of the dark foundation. However, how could Mu Hua not know her intentions, pressed her step by step, and pursued her every step of the way, although she did not use the magic spell, one move one by one. They were all filled with strength, chopped down mercilessly, and even scratched the wall through the air. Chapter 740: Ji Bai, who could neither use creative skills nor use magic spells, was gradually forced into desperation, retreating continuously, and finally could not retreat. "Does the descendants of the Chuangsheng Family only know how to avoid escape? This is really disappointing. Show me something?" Mu Hua got more and more excited. Especially when he saw the other party''s exhausted and exhausted look, his tone of excitement was all the same. Trembling. At this moment, he would have been pressing the Shenglun family boron pressure on top of his head. Their direct descendants could only hug their heads under his own attack and hide in the east. This made Mo Hua''s heart wave after wave of excitement. The wave can hardly stop. Almost all the Quran cadres around could see that the Muji state is not right at this moment. Intentionally causing harm so that the opponent can stop, do not hurt the expansion of the Saint Run family, but look at the opponent¡¯s eyeballs with bloodshot appearance, They all closed their mouths one after another. They looked at Ji Yue, who had been silent from the beginning. Only the earth could come out of Ji Yue to stay Muhua. But beyond everyone''s expectations, Ji Yue, who has always been the most protective of the Saint Run family, was not rich in the girl¡¯s situation. , As if thinking about something and lost her mind. The ministers are a little anxious. Lord Shinra has decided to hold the Gulan Rage Ceremony on another day. At that time, the power of the descendants of the Shenglun family must be indispensable, otherwise the Shinra may not be able to regain his own power, if he is killed. If you¡¯re disabled, don¡¯t you give up all your previous efforts? ¡®Master Mohua, please be merciful. The Saint-lun family is also one of the three national guardians of the Quran Empire. Although it¡¯s not a comparison, she can¡¯t be blamed for all the rebellious mistakes. "Finally, some ministers couldn''t stand it, and became rich. ¡ãYes, the key to the restoration of Lord Shinra''s strength still depends on the few of you, but which of the three of you has made a mistake. What will your Majesty do? What about Gulan? "If there is the first, there will be the second, and the Gulan ministers all persuaded them. "I know this naturally, why should you remind me." Mo Hua said coldly. "I just want to teach the girl of Saint Lun a lesson, and engrave the words that the traitor did not end well on her body, so that she will not have the idea of ??rebelling against her clan in the future, do you understand?". Hu. Ji Bai ? is rough, ready to adjust her breathing when the opponent loses attention. She holds Po An in both hands, constantly adjusting the position of the heels. "Are you going to continue the lingering support like this? As a knight, shouldn''t you face the enemy. Dodging like a mouse, is it possible that your fighting style is to exhaust your opponent by this method?" Tons of irony failed to arouse Ji Bai¡¯s desire to attack. She was still dodgeing and looking for opportunities. Her physical strength was fading bit by bit, and Ji Bai¡¯s physical fitness was not at the same level as Muhua. This little exercise did not even have sweat. When she came out, Ji Bai was already lying in the corner and her mouth could not stop breathing. The sweat wetted her clothes, and her crystal skin was a little ruddy. "Let me teach you to save you. Fighting is more than just dodge!" Mu Ji''s long neck clip swung down with a heavy weight. It was clearly a very long and heavy weapon. In his hand, it can be used freely. Look. The seemingly slow attacks are endless. There is no room for restlessness at all. "Hahaha. Come and try to click? Don''t want to hide?" The red-eyed last episode attacked Ji Bai mercilessly, but Ji Bai, who was already exhausted, was prepared for reflexes. Dodging and flexible. Like a living loach. This made Mo Hua become impatient. He used the curse, and his head lit up with brilliance. The speed of his waving gradually increased, almost to the point where Ji Bai had no more dodges. His breathing continued like a drama, his chest was ups and downs; the bruises on his body severely wounded several places, Ji Bai was already at the end of his driving force. "Hahahaha!. You can''t do that, is this the direct suspect of the Saint Run family?" Seeing the other party injured and bleeding, he became even more excited in the last year. He wanted to see the other party''s scarred admission of his failure and walk in front of him. Begging for mercy, worshiping his own shoes, the sense of conquest made him lose his mind for a moment. The ministers saw that Ji Bai was about to fail. He hurriedly wanted to dissuade him, but at this time Mu Hua could hear it, and he was inscribed in his blood. The battle for Shenglun''s family was victorious and defeated his reason. Just as Ji Bai was about to be finished, she made an incomprehensible behavior. Instead of retreating, he rushed forward, raised his eyes firmly and looked at the axe blade that was smashed down toward his head. If it was hit, it would have to break like a watermelon. . "Pippi! *A spark splashed between the ax blade and the black sword, this is the first contact of the two blades. Suddenly, it was like slashing under the axe blade, and the force of the unwinding of the head was hit. The situation fell on one side. Mu Hua, whose eyes were flushed, was suddenly stunned by the sudden face. Then he became nervous. . It is a taboo for polearms to be close, even if the gap between the two sides is great. latest chapter Go to ,Finish, ,this, , God, ,station, Ji Yue looked at all this calmly, her violet eyes flashed a little bit of joy. That''s right, Ji Bai''s move is a sword skill, not a simple one. [Creative Technology: Keyi] This familiar creative skill awakened Mu Hua''s memory. He remembered that this sword skill was used by a person he particularly hated. Looking at this familiar sword from just now, he remembered it. . Using special sword skills to unload the opponent''s strength, and at the same time, get a chance to attack at a close range. Ji Bai has a good grasp of it, and Po Zuo stabs Mu Hua in the face. He gave him a gift in return, and then he too He was slashed by Mu Hua''s long rod and hit his abdomen, and hit the wall hard. "Cough, his internal organs and six feet were cheeky, Ji Bai stood up while supporting Chuang, blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, but in contrast to the year of surgery, a shallow blood stain was scratched on his face. "Ah, hehe, wipe the blood stains at the end of the year." I didn''t expect it. It was you? ! No wonder, no wonder? ? " "Next, my offense will be more fierce. Are you ready to be maimed? Go" Stepping back... Ji Yue, who didn''t say a word, spoke. Mu Hua, who was about to attack, gritted his teeth unwillingly. "Sir Shenra, haven''t you noticed that this person is actually _. "I said, let you retreat." Ji Yue looked at Mu Ji, her eyes were plain, but full of irresistible power. Although Shuhua was not reconciled, he could not defy Ji Yue''s orders. He could only put away his weapons and retreat. "Take down , She no longer had the power to resist, so she took off her weapons and put them in a prison. ¡®Looking at the scarred Ji Bai in the corner. Ji Yue ordered the surrounding armed guards. ¡ãYes. The armed guard stepped forward, drew out the sword, and removed Ji Bai''s hand. As soon as he entered, he held an arm and supported her who was unable to resist. "Cough warm" injury and overloaded exercise, Ji Bai almost fell apart. The ground without the strength to continue struggling can only be dragged by the guards. "It''s embarrassing." period? "Ji Bai raised his head slightly, she felt that someone was talking to her. "It''s really embarrassing." Sweeping the sight of all the people in the room, the earth realized that this was not something that was told to her by someone present, but that it sounded from her mind. "It''s really embarrassing to be beaten like this by a member of the Xian Chao family. You don''t want Yinxi to go to jail. Do you need my help? "Then, the concept of conditions." Ji Bai didn''t understand what was going on with the voice that rang out of thin air in her mind, so she asked subconsciously. "Conditions? View." The childish voice in his mind smiled, as if he had heard some funny joke. "The conditions have been established long ago. "You have already come back to pick me up, haven''t you." The dazzling and utterly shattered light flickered from Ji Bai''s body. The two knights who escorted her were bounced out by an invisible force. "what??" "what happened??" I saw that the pendant worn on Ji Bai¡¯s neck floated up, shining with a rich and deep voice. Twilight descended from the room, and Chuangblade seemed to be entwined with countless black thorns. With a depressed collar, it slammed heavily on the ground that cracked into cobwebs. "This is, Yue Huang?? Isn''t it stolen, how could it be on her?" The ministers were dumbfounded, only Ji Yue showed a clear expression. Less than a second after Ji Bai was in estrus, he pulled out Yue Huang who was standing in front of him, and swept around the province "Boom boom boom!" Uprooted. "Damn it! What the **** is going on?" The Quran ministers hurriedly lay on the ground, looking for shelter everywhere. "You have turned into a betrayal really fast. Ji Yue, who subconsciously said this, shook her head again. Chapter 741: How can this be regarded as a betrayal? The weapon itself has no faction. For them, their owner is their faction. Only when the owner has changed is called a betrayal. The power released by Yue Huang even exceeded the scope of horror, and it was almost razed to the ground with just a light wave. Chapter 45 ~ Escape The power released by Yuehuang is beyond imagination. These Gulan Hou Shang, who has not seen the world in these years, have no idea that this Gu Chuang Yaoran, who is sleeping under an unknown forest near the border city, looks so terrifying. the power of. Even, maybe these powers are just the tip of its iceberg, because its owner is not familiar with it, and just a simple swipe of a sword produces such crazy energy. This energy even transcends the energy of the spell and has been sublimated. The purple light of the cutting blade burst into light, and thunder blasted across the world, and the black thorns coiled on it seemed to have come alive. Just an action that anyone could make, the house was almost turned upside down, and Ji Bai, who had also not thought of it, reacted, rushing out of the big hole that was broken in the villa when everyone was patronizing him flawlessly. After a while, he came back as if he had forgotten something. "Give it back to me." Grabbing Po''an from the stupefied guard, he jumped out of the villa. "Half abdomen, the people of Quran realized what was going on, and they looked at the house that was about to collapse, and they were stunned for a long time. "That''s right, it''s no wonder, Loud, this is also the time when there is no way." Ji Yue helped Gu. When she said something that the ministers did not understand, her next behavior was even more strange. I saw that she smeared a few dust on her face. She just made Bai Xi''s clean and tidy face a very embarrassing look. Not only did she smear her own test, she also smeared her own clothes. After taking a cutting knife on the table, without any pity for the last name, he attacked the long silk dress on his body. The long skirt of Yong Rong Huazhe was kicked into a few rags wrapped around her body, which was horrible. She dangled her upright hair and cut a part of it with scissors. After doing all this, he fell to the ground with a snap. "What are you doing? Those who should appear here imitate me, those who should not appear here hide; such a big movement. Pointed ears will soon send someone to search. Don''t let them catch the flaw. Suspiciously, everyone suddenly realized that it is indeed not the time to take care of the saint-lun family girl, the Yanspear family has undergone such a big change, and the other twelve families will soon learn that those silver threads are staring tightly. "Sir Shenra, or, I''ll take someone to bring that guy back? It''s just to let the elf class successfully escape back. If we shake out all of our information, we are really out of play. Mohua suggested it. No need to. "Ji Yue, with her face pressed to the ground, said blankly. "Then, you should always be prepared? Just make the move first before being exposed. Take advantage of the elves when they are defenseless. Just jump back. Give them a surprise. "The time has not arrived." "_. We can''t just sit and die, right?". With old intentions, disguised as a terrorist attack, the elves will not attack us for a while. "Ji Yue said calmly." If she wanted to, she would have told the elves of our virtue and interest, would she wait until now? "The panicked ministers thought for a while, and felt that it was indeed the case. Gradually they calmed down. "Then, which side is she on? * A minister was confused. The girl named Tibaijin''s bloodline is a pure Quranian descendant, but she helped the elves steal information, but she didn''t intend to let the elves destroy them completely, so what is she playing? This woman is really terrifying, and she can still turn around in such a way that she is caught between Gulan and the elf alone, and the more she thinks about it, the more she breathes. "I think she didn''t think so much." Ji Yue, who was lying on the ground, said calmly. "But at least I can be sure that she is really helping the elves. And she has no sense of national identity with the Gulan... Then, Lord Shenluo, you said that the date of the Gulan sacrifice ceremony will be held. Wouldn''t it be delayed? Huh?" "Postponed, why should it be postponed." Ji Yue asked strangely. "The introduction of the Saint Lun family escaped, and the other party has been protected by the elves. What those pointed ears like to do is to create subspaces in the void. Just like Mouse Hole, even if we can decipher it, we cannot be in that piece. Find the specific spatial coordinates in the void, let alone which subspace she will be in. "Don''t worry about this, I have my own way." By now, Ji Yue wanted to understand a lot of things. "There are so many people who conceal the truth about me, far more than one person. She looked thoughtfully at the dagger that Ji had previously failed and fell to the ground. the other side. "Huhuhu." Ji Bai, who fled back to the Moon Knight enchantment in a hurry, panted for breath. "Pie it here." After Yue Huang, who was flashing with twilight in his hand, made a few sounds like the interruption of charging, the remaining dim light was completely extinguished. Ji Bai tried to wave it, and no more energy fluctuations slashed out. "What''s the matter with this situation like a dead battery?" Ji Bai felt suspicious, thinking that with this wound, she would be able to temporarily gain self-protection ability, which made her start to panic. "Wake up, don''t sleep, I still need you." She fiddled with the sword''s creation, but she didn''t get any response. Fooling around, not knowing where she encountered, a window popped up in her field of vision. Name: Yuehuang Owner: Baijin Passive effect: [Apocalyptic Magnetic Field]: Absorb mortal spell energy. [Zhu Xie Zhen Huang Zhan]: Unleash the power of divine spells. [Charge]: When the charge is insufficient, the effect of [Zhu Xie Zhen Huang Zhan] will be removed. [xx__1 Mortal divinity? Although there were some words that he couldn''t understand, Ji Bai had figured it out. There was really no battery. This sword needs to absorb spell energy [charge], which explains why this creation has the property of absorbing spell energy, and now, it has no electricity. It¡¯s the right choice to attack Ji Yue without relying on Yue Huang just now, and without mentioning whether this sword can protect him, it¡¯s too deceitful for the situation where there is no electricity from time to time. If you choose to head-on, you may have been caught. Ji Yue was locked up in a cage and raised. But what about the facts? Was it because I couldn''t make a second decision and act on Ji Yue, or was he worried that Ji Yue might be dead after this creation? It doesn''t matter anymore, I have no chance anymore. Yue Huang turned into a pendant again, and Ji Bai went straight to Lin Tuo''s forging house. Today is a working day. Unsurprisingly, Lin Tuo should be doing iron work in the forging house now. latest chapter Go to ,Finish, ,this, , God, ,station, However, to her expectation, Lin Tuo was not in the forged room where he usually worked. Although the shop was open and there were cold dishes on the table, there was indeed no one in the room. Ji Bai stepped into his forging house to search, and found that there was the same thing inside, only a few weapons in full bloom in the cooling pool, the not spacious forging house was very quiet, Lin Tuo was obviously not here. Surprisingly, today is not Catamarans Day, did that guy have something to do temporarily, has he left the forge? Maybe it is. Ji Bai didn''t think too much, left the forging workshop, and found a heron everywhere in the outside hall to take a seat, waiting for Lin Tuo to return. Inadvertently, she had reached the carved decoration on the wall, a very strange symbol. When she was about to reach out and touch it, a sound of footsteps came from outside. "Yi Yu Huh?!" Lin Tuo, who walked in with a gloomy look, was taken aback by Ji Bai, and Ji Bai was also taken aback by the extreme reaction of the other party...Xiaoyoung. You scared me! " "I''m probably not getting better." Ji Bai recovered his expressionless face. Chapter 742: "What''s the matter, this is, silently, came to my house without knowing it? Don''t tell me, you can''t scare people to death?" Lin Tuo gave her an angry look. , Sat down on the chair. "You are not here, I have to wait." Ji Bai looked at Lin Tuo. "Where have you been?" "Go shopping for some things, but you, I remember you just came to me not long ago? What''s wrong. What happened? Lin Tuo took a sip of tea and found that the tea had cooled down I can''t help but frown. "I went.; "Go? Where are you going?" Lin Tuo was absent-minded, and only reacted after a while, looking at Ji Bai in amazement. "Yeah. You have already gone? Oh, I said to give you a few words or something. I didn''t expect you to go so decisively, how? Did you succeed? It should be a success, otherwise you can still sit now. Talk to me here?" "No." Ji Bai shook his head. clam? Unsuccessful? ? You didn''t start at all? " No, I started... Started, but not found? " No, it was discovered. "Wait," poke and say a word. And every word is so amazing, Lin Tuo said that he couldn''t bear it. "Your actions were discovered by the target? ¡ã" Not only did she not kill you, but also let you leave without a hurry? "No. I escaped by myself. "It''s a bit of an experience, young man, you can do it. Tianluodi.com can escape back on its own. This is really not a small thing. Sound. Have you reached a shameful deal with the target? Only when you are satisfied with her. Are you back?" "What deal?" Ji Bai was slightly confused. Lin Tuo clung to Ji Bai''s ear and whispered a few words; making Ji Bai''s face red and red, he pushed him away from him. "Hahaha, I won''t tease you anymore, saying that you escaped yesterday after failing in the remaining line?" "Why, do you want to learn?" "Ji Bai picked the country. "No, I probably can''t learn it either, I''m just a little curious." Lin Tuo scratched his head. ¡ãSimple, make a hole in the wall and I will be back... Lin Tuo''s mouth twitched. Isn''t this too general and concise? ? "Then why are you looking for me now? Say it in advance, I am not a storage place, I can''t read the file and start again. "No." Ji Bai hesitated. "I failed to take the blood. "Well, I know... "So I want to ask you what should I do next." ? ? ? I''ll go, young. If you fail in the rest of the line, ask me what to do yesterday. How do I know what to do yesterday? I was just the one who had an idea. I didn''t expect to do it if I failed. It depends on your own adaptable brain. "Lin Tuo was speechless. "Ji Bai''s face has a trace of loss and sorrow. Looking at the blond girl with her head down, Lin Tuobai spit, then wanted to slap herself. Oh, this young man is so **** sweet. If you look further, I am afraid that I will not bend the old man to Shan, that is not good. The old man born between heaven and earth is very handsome and beautiful. The jade tree is in the wind. The innocent girl hanged herself and committed suicide? "You said, the only way to change back is this one." Mentioning this, Ji Bai''s head was lowered by a level. "Ahem, in fact, you don''t need to be so depressed. What if you fail to act. It''s nothing more than tied to the elf from now on, and there is no more tragedy. "At most, it''s just a hot weapon that the elves can use. Don''t worry. From my years of experience, the elves use your body to satisfy their curiosity at most. They won''t throw them away like scumbags, at least. It will provide you with a place to shelter, and you will have a guarantee of survival. At least you will have water for three meals a day, so that you will not die. Don''t say it. "Ji Bai''s face is getting ugly. "Uh, uh." Lin Tuo, who wanted to enlighten Ji Bai, scratched his head, and found that his enlightenment seemed to be counterproductive. "It''s the saying that you must be happy in life. Don''t let Jin Liukong face the moon. It''s useless to worry about these things now. Instead of thinking about it, think about what we should eat tonight. Let me treat you! *Lin Tuo made one. You are really Qianyu''s gesture. "Ji Bai is indifferent. "Okay, okay, don¡¯t worry about the guests. This is the enchantment space arranged by the elves. Even if the Gulan people continue their brains, they can¡¯t find this place. Don¡¯t worry. Someone is looking for me. I¡¯ll go out and answer the phone. "Lin Tuo yelled a bell in his arms. He slapped the door and walked out. Ji Bai was left alone, with his elbows on the tabletop, looking sadly at the antique decorations on the wall in a daze. Lin Tuo has been there for a long time. Qiangjian is soundproof. I don''t know who he is talking to or what he is talking about. Ji Bai has no such leisurely going to camp and what he said. "Sing squeak... the door was opened. Lin Tuo walked in. "Oh, I''m still in a daze, let''s go to the family buffet. Ji Bai wanted to refuse; but Lin Tuo was so kind, and Da Minggang put his arms around her shoulders. "You young, do I have to invite a customer to return, so it doesn''t save face? We are not out of the enchantment. I think the old version of the pig head clan¡¯s buffet is good, with large portions and many varieties. It is also affordable. Enough care!" "It''s too early now, it''s not a point, don''t panic" Ji Bai avoided Lin Tuo''s hand toward him with some resistance. "Oh, it seems to be the same. ¡ãLin Tuo looked out the window, the sun hasn''t set yet. "I''ll go later, later, when the sun sets, we will see you at the door of the store, let''s talk about it. We have known each other for so long, and it seems that we haven¡¯t eaten together. Let¡¯s treat it as a supplement today. "Yeah" Ji Bai nodded silently. Upon seeing this, Lin Tuo smiled and patted the floor on the chest. "Go busy with you." Ji Bai never lied. Especially the things he promised were absolutely punctual, so Lin Tuo didn''t worry about breaking the pigeons. Chapter 46~ After arguing with Lin Tuo, Ji Bai left the shop, her head numb and she just wanted to go back home and sleep peacefully. With the sound of the key being inserted into the keyhole and turning, the door was pushed open and the door shaft turned to make a sound. At the same time, ¡ý also let the people inside know that someone came back outside. Because there is an extra pair of shoes on the ground, a pair of small leather shoes that Ji Bai doesn''t recognize, the very small ones, they can be worn by little girls. It should be the elf who lives with him now, Ji Bai didn''t care too much, there was no one in the living room, she should be in her own room. The chicken occupies the nest. When Ji Bai set foot in his room, he left the corner and saw a small figure sitting on the bed. Is it Sierra? Why would you sit on your own bed? Ji Bai walks in "It''s Da Lizi Da Yi! The figure on the bed flew towards Qi Bai''s face, accurately riding on Ji Bai''s face. "Hmm." Ji Bai leaned back and fell down. "Guan Guiguan, Xiao Bai Ji, it''s been a long time since I saw you,: It''s been a year, do you want to make a big town?" The white hair Lolita, whose limbs are wrapped around Ji Bai''s head, hugged like a worm on her face. Ji Bai suddenly frowned and touched the soft hair of the other party, always feeling something wrong. "Yeah! Sorry to hug the song, you hug the wrong person, miss, are you okay? How, are you okay?" Seeing that he was holding a strange face that he had never seen before, Chestnut was shocked and hurried Get up. "No, no. Ji Bai tidyed up her long tousled hair and put away the surprise in her heart. "Blond girl, who are you, why are you here?" The unknown creature that appeared in Ji Bai''s room was not seen for a long time. Chestnut, the current leader of the Moon Knight Order, looked at Ji Bai with a weird look. There was a hint of curiosity in it. "Ah, I, I am, I am a resident here." He is conscious and rich, and Ji Bai doesn''t want to tell the other person his true identity. After all, the other party is the head of the Moon Knights, the elves are soft and doglegged, and Liliya''s expulsion of her from the clan has already explained the problem. This vampire''s **** may be straight, so that when she rebelled against the blood clan in the follow-up, the queen Lilias couldn''t bear it, and she was scrupulous about the sister''s love to save her life and expelled her from the blood clan. The above is Ji Bai''s conjecture. "A resident? Are you a resident here?" Chestnut''s expression became even more weird. "The Shenglu here, if I didn''t remember it, it should be a dull and sloppy Muyu head, who can only rely on his own pet to feed him? How come you suddenly become a charming girl?" Have I been so unbearable before? "I don''t know, I don''t know Guan." Ji Bai rolled his head and looked out the window. "Then how did you live in, who allowed you to live in?" Li Zi walked towards Ji Bai step by step. There is a height difference between the two, but the aura is obviously that the shorter side has the advantage. Chapter 743: "Really. Chestnut stomped his feet. "The people who live here are not dead. How does the administration arrange accommodation? How do you let a girl live in this kind of room that had been handed over to Uncle Daquan? " "Then, Miss Sister, listen to me, the person who used to live here is very sloppy. He is very unhygienic and picks his dirty feet. The most terrifying thing is "Chestnut looked at Ji Bai with a solemn face. "The most terrifying thing is that that guy is still a lo*ic*n!" is it. "At this moment, Ji Bai didn''t fluctuate in his heart, and looked at the chestnut with an expressionless expression on his face. "So, you still don''t live in this nuclear house, maybe some place hasn''t been cleaned up, there are photos of loli stained with some kind of strange liquid, it''s disgusting!" "Oh, I see¡­¡­ "You really don''t believe it. I made a mistake for you, Miss Sister." Seeing Ji Bai''s indifferent appearance, Li Zi increased his intimidation force. It was completely alarmist. "That super disgusting uncle who lives here, he is a pervert, super invincible, a pervert! He never washes his teeth at night, but it is dirty!" Nonsense, he used to love cleanliness, but he didn¡¯t when he was out. With so many conditions, if you have the conditions, you must wash yourself. "That shameless Luo Jikong, the young man, as soon as he left the house, he lay on the ground and waited for those ignorant little sisters to pass by and watch their little X." You said this is a strange species. "That dirty lo*ic*n has caused countless cute and innocent little girls to lose their innocence. "The chestnut hands are claw-shaped, and they look super fierce. Is it possible that you are also included? "So, everything is here. This place has been polluted by the filthy and dirty breath of that person. You can''t live in people for 30 years. Once you live in, you will get all kinds of strange diseases!". Really, ah, so scary. "Ji Bai clapped with Li Zi without expression. ¡ãYes, so, move out quickly, this place is not a long-stay place. However, there seems to be more than me living in this place, why don''t you persuade me to persuade the other? "Are you talking about that cat? Ah, it''s pitiful to say it. That cat has been ruined by that filthy guy. It''s almost a useless cat. Don''t touch her, otherwise it will be weird. The thoughts are also passed on to you!" "Oh, okay, I see, can I ask you to leave? I want to rest." Ji Bai yawned, indicating that he was tired... Li Zi looked at him in a daze, reluctant to say something happy. The blonde girl who cheated on the bed with a snapping noise. She couldn''t help but feel a little sulky. She cast her eyes and accidentally saw some shiny metal products in the cabinet. What are you going to do? ¡ãJi Bai, who was lying on the bed on the stage, felt his chest stuffy, opened his eyes and looked at the chestnut sitting on his chest strangely. "Before, you''re Ji Bai, right?" The other party looked at her eyes and asked carefully. "No. "Now tell me, don''t you. ¡ã Chestnut pinched Ji Bai''s chin and cast her gaze toward her own. "you are boring. "Answer my question head-on, isn''t it? Hurry up... "I don''t know what else you are saying... latest chapter Go to ,Finish, ,this, , God, ,station, "If you avoid the question like this, I will take it as your default "Why do you think so, I don''t understand what you are talking about, I don''t understand at all. "Are you still avoiding the problem, sure enough, are you Ji Bai? Ha, I came out after a little trial, but I still haven''t learned to lie." The chestnut lying on Ji Bai said proudly. "I, it''s not what you said Ji Bai. No, let me get up quickly." Ji Bai''s tone became a little more intolerant. no? Well. You said it doesn''t count, you have to let me confirm it. "Li Zi took up a bunch of Ji Bai''s hair and said with a smile. "A child who lies, but will be spanked." "I said no, what do you want to do?" Ji Bai looked at the chestnut straddling him warily. It''s embarrassing to say, she may not be able to open this little loli right now, with her delicate body and soft body. "Just try it briefly, don''t worry, it doesn''t hurt." Chestnut smiled, with jade-like fingers pressed between his lips and teeth. The sharp teeth pierced the suet jade-like skin, and blood overflowed. "Wait, you shouldn''t think: For a while, Ji Bai''s expression changed slightly, and she hadn''t waited for her to do anything. She opened her mouth to the convenience, and she watched the pepper-stained fingers in In his own mouth. Suddenly, the pupils shrink. "Uhhhhhhhhhhh!" A white smoke rose from Ji Bai''s tongue, who was forced to have blood. The blood flowed into the esophagus along his throat, and the joy of backlash caused Ji Bai to kick his legs and roll his eyes. Fengshui turns, good and evil will eventually pay off. I didn''t expect that what she did to her sister at the beginning. Now it all happened to her. "Cough, vomit!" His body was convulsed, Ji Bai struggled desperately, and finally pushed away the chestnut riding on him, and a warm smoke rushed into the net. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Bulging. "Uh, uh, Ji Bai retched, and her stomach was terribly uncomfortable. She was flawless to go to the expiry old Lolita who was still talking cool words next to her. "It''s weird, what''s the matter with this reaction?" Li Zi fell into deep thought on the side. "Aren''t you really Ji Bai? The Yingjia who has been left in the closet hasn''t had time to move out yet, right?" "Humhhhhhhh" Just then, a knock on the door came. "Who is it?" Li Zi went to open the door and was taken aback. The girl outside the door is considered to be a acquaintance. She seems to be called Sierra, with a special identity. Technically speaking, she shouldn¡¯t be here. The other party also seems to be wondering why she appeared here. Then. Behind the other party, it¡¯s chestnut again. The daughter who is not familiar, Lin Fa, hey? ? Xiao Linlin, and this Miss Serra? Why do you appear in this place? "Miss Chestnut? Why are you here, at this moment, shouldn''t you play games in your private mansion? Serra looked at the house number suspiciously, and made sure that he was on the right path. "If I remember correctly, this is the dormitory of a student named "Ji Bai", right? Miss Lizi. "Serra didn''t know what friendship Ji Bai had with Lizi. On the contrary, Lizi didn''t know what Ji Bai was in here. What kind of network is there in the college? "Listen to this tone, Miss Saila, do you know this student slightly?" "Serra reacted immediately, shook his head and denied it. "So Xiao Linlin, why are you here again?" Li Zi asked suspiciously. "What I want to do, it seems that it doesn''t matter to you." Lin Wanjin didn''t take chestnuts seriously, she took off her shoes and entered the house, and asked Sierra on the side. "It''s here, right." "Um, Serra lowered his head and responded, but didn''t enter the house. Lin motioned that she understood, alone Since entering the house, it didn''t take much effort to find the blonde girl lying in front of the toilet lid. "Long time no see." After saying this, Lin searched Ji Bai''s hand and pulled her up without any explanation. "Come with me. *. Eeh, what are you doing? Xiao Linlin. Be gentle with girls, this kind of action is too violent." You have no face to say your daughter, right? Ji Bai was feeling uncomfortable covering his stomach, and looked at Lin, who was pulling her to the front. Because of her physical discomfort, her tone became very soft. "Where are you taking me?" Lin didn''t speak, but pulled her all the way to the living room like this... Well, Xiao Linlin, what are you doing? "Lizi obviously feels that the atmosphere is a bit wrong."-In business, Miss Lizi has no right to intervene or interfere with my behavior. "Lin said coldly." So please give in. Wait, what is the identity of this child! "I don''t have the right to let you know, so I have no comment, sorry." Lin didn''t even look at the chestnut, and searched Ji Bai all the way to the door. Chapter 744: Put on your shoes and follow us. Lin stopped. Seeing her head lowered outside the door, and not daring to raise her gaze to see her Serra, Ji Bai seemed to understand a little bit and couldn''t help but sigh. "Sorry. Time is a bit tight. If you are uncomfortable, do I need to change it for you myself." Lin is still indifferent. It''s broken, I''ll do it myself. "Ji Bai''s movements were a bit slow and put on the cloth boots. With the sound of closing the door, only Chestnut remained in the room. Looking at the door that was brought up, Li Zi didn''t have time to be sad because of her daughter''s neglect. She lowered her head and fell into thought. "Miss, where are you taking me?" Ji Bai couldn''t help asking Lin in front of him on the way. "At this time, you still pretend not to know you." Lin glanced at Ji Bai. "Not only the appearance has changed, but even the gender has changed. It''s really amazing." Ji Bai showed such an expression as expected, and Serra''s chest pocket was buried lower. The three came to a building with a very common architectural style. This place Ji Bai knew. It used to be a teaching site, but it was abandoned for some reason. It is still in a state of idleness and hats are pulled up around it. Indicates that no one is allowed to enter this building. Lin turned a blind eye to this, turned over the hat, stepped into the building, and took Ji Bai all the way to an office on the third floor. Along the way, Ji Zi noticed that this building is not without people. But from the outside, it looks like this building is completely idle. When entering, it seems like breaking into some kind of enchantment, and the quiet building is instantaneous. There was a few noisy sounds. "Go in." Lin knocked on the door and pushed in. There is no too much decoration in the room, only a few simple tables and chairs. Standing by the window, looking at a tall man with his back facing them, he heard someone coming in, which made him react. Serra, who came in with Ji Bai, was uncomfortable after coming in. She didn''t dare to put her eyes on that figure. She didn''t know where to look anymore, so she could only lower her head and look at her toes. Chapter 47 ~ Cooperation "Mr. Ji Bai, or Ms. Ji Bai? Unintentionally committing it. If you make a mistake, please accept it." The man looking at them with his back turned. The voice is thick and full of air, and his awe-inspiring aura makes a kind of gap. It feels like a breathless gasp in the midst of it. The man slowly turned around, a decent gown was neatly organized, and no trace of dust could be seen. That face is very handsome and handsome. He is handsome and majestic. He is a rare and beautiful man. Against that young and handsome appearance, his temperament seemed mature and steady, not at all as young as his appearance showed. The person in front of the silver must have lived for more than a hundred years, and Ji Bai has also noticed that his pointed ears are undoubtedly the elves. "Just call my name directly, sir?" Ji Bai had probably guessed it, and still asked out of courtesy. "Fortunately, I will introduce myself first, the Mu Lin Empire, the Patriarch of the Maple Leaf Family, [Tree Shield] Tirue. ¡®Good meeting, knight Ji Bai. "The fifth generation of the Knight King of the Human Federation, I have heard a lot of your rumors." Tilly''s serious face squeezed a friendly smile to the end. "Don''t be nervous, let''s sit down and talk. "Okay." It''s up to you, Ji Zi is more respectful than obedient, and sits down, while Lin next to him looks like an okay person. "Miss Lin, thank you for your assistance." Tillot was very respectful towards Lin. Ji Bai paid close attention to it a little. This kind of person who is gentle and affectionate on the surface, but who is more arrogant than anyone in his bones, is difficult to truly be respected and respected by himself. "It''s okay, Your Excellency Tillot, can I go back now. "Of course, you can at any time. Forgive me for the guests, so I will send Serra not far away." The man turned his gaze to Serra, who had been bowing his head in silence. "Ah, yes." Serra noticed that the man was calling her. He hurriedly raised his head to answer. "You go to send Miss Lin, remember to thank others.". Yes, yes, Miss Lin, go here. Serra lighted her head like a chicken pecking at the rice, and led Lin out of the room. With the sound of the door closing, the room became quiet. "Looking up to the name for a long time, someone has been with you for a long time, and has always wanted to see what the new generation of human knights, who have been so well-regarded, look like." Tilly said politely. Mr. Tillot praised it. "Ji Bai naturally didn''t believe that Gao Zuo Ru a spirit would appreciate a human being, and he responded. ¡®It¡¯s just, I really didn¡¯t expect that what you used before was actually a fake body. "Tilue squinted her silver eyes, looked up and down the question, with a mysterious smile in her eyes, Ji Bai remained silent. Because she doesn''t know whether the other party is testing her or what if she avoids this sentence. Whether the other party knew her situation well, saying this was just for a tentative response, the lake belt smashed, this Ji Bai didn''t know, and was not easy to talk, so he remained silent. "Hehe, you have your reason to do this. I won''t comment on your behavior. Today, letting the little girl and Lin invite you to come here is naturally not for these trivial things." Tilly silenced Ji Bai Quandang was reserved or had some indescribable excuses, and didn''t care... Miss 1 Lin sent it out. "At this time the door opened, and Serra of Fasheng came in. "Okay. I know. You sit aside, too." Tilly said calmly. "Yes, Fule" Serra knew that she couldn''t escape, and resigned herself to sit not far from Ji Bai. "My daughter, Gu Ji, made Lord Ji Bai laugh. By the way, His Excellency Ji Bai is really capable." Tilly looked at Ji Bai without a smile, with a deep smile in his smile. Since my daughter was born, she has never told me even a word of lie in front of me. After meeting Mr. Ji Bai, within a few days, she learned to lie in front of her father. Hearing this, Serra''s head on the side was lowered by a level again. He almost dared not look at her in vain or at Tirue. Yes, Ji Bai understood. The other party probably came to Xingshi to inquire. As for why Serra bowed her head when she saw herself, she also wanted to understand. It was not that she betrayed herself, but that she had not been withdrawn from her parents since she was born. Lies, lying back to the front is too unfamiliar, too many flaws and too deadly, it is exposed. There is one thing to say, indeed, the obedient little padded jacket for more than ten years will one day learn to deceive himself or it is because of an outsider, a father will be shocked. People can talk to themselves so peacefully, probably because they are now a girl. Nothing happened to his daughter. If he was the same rough guy he used to look like, the old guy would probably fight him desperately by picking up the board on the spot. It''s just that he doesn''t know that he has only become like this recently. Probably it was Serra, who was a fool who could not lie, said something in a panic when he was revealed, and misled his father. This little elf is not foolish at all, it''s good. Ji Baizu breathed a sigh of relief. She felt that she was a step away from the cold operating table. "My father, I''ve said everything. Your Excellency Ji Bai saved me. It''s not what you think." Serra looked up. "Haha dark, just kidding, I am very grateful to you for saving my daughter. If you have any needs in the future, please mention it. As long as it is within the scope of my ability and does not interfere with our will, I can do my best. To Mr. Tillot is polite, that''s where the job is... Is it where the job is? ¡®Tilly looked at Ji Bai. Lu Daixian nodded. "It''s a duty, you deserve to be the King of Knights, but it''s our tradition to think about it, and please respect our tradition." Ji Bai nodded, of course he knew; the other party was so anxious to repay his favor, not because he was driven by Cambodian sex, but he wanted to tell himself, "My daughter owes you the kindness I owe her. My daughter is still young, so don¡¯t give it. She made some strange requests. He is preventing himself and his daughter from happening. Ji Bai didn¡¯t care much about this, as she said. This is where her duty lies. Whether she is thankful or not will not hinder her from saving people. If the elf thinks that she is only driven by unsophisticated interests, it would be a big mistake. Up. "Well, it''s been a long time, and the topic should be corrected." Tilly reduced his smile. Ji Bai sat upright, and the fluke in his heart disappeared. Sure enough, the other party had other things looking for her. It was just a starter. "Your Excellency Ji Bai, as you can see, yes. We are not humans. According to the little girl, your elves have a certain understanding. Not bad. Very good. There are not many such smart people among humans." The more Ji Bai heard this, the more wrong he was. He always felt that the other party would kill himself in the next second. Chapter 745: "I like to communicate with smart people, people with great wisdom, but what we dislike the most is those who like to show off little cleverness. I am in love. I also hope that His Excellency Ji Bai must be the former. latest chapter Go to ,Finish, ,this, , God, ,station, This sentence is already a naked threat, right? "Since your Excellency Ji Bai knows the existence of elves, then naturally, he also knows our current enemies at this stage, the group of Quran people." Tilly''s voice was dulled. "Detailed. I think the little girl has already told you. I will not repeat it. The Quran people want to destroy humans, but the king eats weights and is determined, no matter our ultimate goal. We have been Protect mankind from all kinds of disasters. Your Excellency Ji Zi is a discerning person, you must see which side to support... "Choosing to help Gulan¡ý is self-defeating. The so-called enemy''s enemy is a friend. Your Excellency Ji Bai has been a knight king for so long and should have noticed this... Right. "Ji Bai nodded in response. If she was still the same place before, she might really believe Tilly''s words. "Very well, His Excellency Ji Bai is a wise man. I know this very well. I also believe that the interests of the two of us are the same. After all, you did help us make a lot of substantive contributions." Tilly stood up Come, he motioned to Ji Bai to follow him. Watching the two walk out of the room, Serra also stood up after watching. The three of them walked down the stairs to the first floor, a stairway leading to the ground. The light gets darker as you go down, and the vision between Jian Ran suddenly opens up. The moonstones floating on the stone pillars on both sides bring a negligible warmth, and a ring of arches with retreat style appears on both sides. Although it seemed to have undergone some special treatment, a strong and hard-to-erasable smell of blood floated out. "I''m very sorry. This may be a little uncomfortable, but your Excellency Ji Bai can be regarded as someone who has seen big scenes, so he shouldn''t care about the smell... Under the leadership of Tilly, Ji Bai came to a place that looked like an interrogation room. The serum that lurked from the prison doors on both sides had not been cleaned for a long time, or that they had no intention to clean it up deliberately. Ji Bai is too familiar with things like blood in his previous and present lives. His behavior came to a relatively spacious prison in the innermost area. The facilities here are obviously much more complete than those in the small cells outside. There are more tortures alone. Shao, there was a branding stick thrown into the fire pit, and various torture instruments stained with blood were arbitrarily placed on the dark table. Ji Bai didn''t feel anything, but Serra''s face turned pale at once, and she began to retreat...Father, me, can I? "No." Serra knew what she was going to say before she even spoke, and said coldly. "I taught you not to treat captives as "living animals", right?" "You can''t even do this well. Why can''t you learn more from your sister because of your child''s concentration?" Yes, I know. "Serra said lost. Ji Bai silently glanced at the lost Sierra, without speaking. "Master Tilly. *A elven girl with a bulging figure came forward. She kept her relatively straight hair; her face was well-schooled. The elves can be said to be among the most advanced races in terms of the level of care. There is almost no ugly side from the top to the bottom, not to mention the nobles with good bloodlines and the royal family. This is the knowledge of the elves in the brain. "Right, did you pry it out?" "It''s very difficult, my lord, the human mouths are like being painted by alloys, and they have passed out countless times and still haven''t spoken. "Tsk, when it comes to brainwashing, the Qulan people really have a way. *Ti slightly sighed. Ji Bai''s gaze went around the two of them. Vaguely he could see a few **** people hanging in the prison. "These are the Gulan slaves captured in the last battle. Speaking of it, these are all dependent on the information you provided. Your Excellency Ji Bai, you are not only righteous in mind. You are also the best ally of my elves." Slightly cast her affirmative look. "Thanks for the praise 2 "But please also remember that our elves will never treat our allies badly, nor will be merciful to our enemies, as well as those who conceal something from us and are intent on... *One" Ji Bai nodded silently, these elves were all the time suggesting him. "Ahhhhhh. The tragic screams are up and down, Ji Bai will not listen as much as possible. "Mr. Ji Bai knows something about our elves. So, don''t you know if you know about our customs and customs?" "I don''t know much. "Hahaha. Don''t be offended. This is our way of dealing with enemies who don''t want to repent and stubbornly never succumb. "But you can rest assured that we treat our allies sincerely and sincerely. Even in the history of the elves, there are a few foreigners who have become elves heroes. They have all been qualified to be incorporated into the elves. Get married and have children, and we will shelter them like our own people... "Well, I understand. "Both men and women can get this honor. Of course, we don''t force it. "Mr. Tillot brought me to this place, not just to let me see you deal with the prisoners, right?" "Your Excellency Ji Bai''s heart is like a mirror. Then I''ll just say it straight, Your Excellency Ji Bai. If you are in the hometown of the elves, we will treat you unconditionally, just like treating our fellow clan, but it''s a pity. At least for now, you cannot be completely sung by us. I hope you can understand this point carefully. Ji Bai didn''t speak, waiting for his next words. "If you want to gain trust, you have to stand the test, although we are very willing to believe that His Excellency Ji Bai can pass smoothly... So, please want to put eyeliner by my side, don''t you? "No, no, of course not. The coercive policy will only be counterproductive and make the trust between us fall to the bottom." Tilly Yimei said profoundly. "Then, what do you want to do." "Haha." Tilly clapped his hands, and a waiter was holding a plate covered with white cloth, and lying on it quietly was a pill full of herbs. "If we want to build trust between us, one must First monk either side, so Miss Cavaliers. For our mutual trust and cooperation in the future, please trust us first. ¡ãTillot is not rich. Ji Bai looked at the pills on the waiter''s plate, and the fragrance of grass on the outside could not completely conceal the smell of the medicine. Ji Bai didn''t want to touch this thing if he could. Chapter 48~ "For our sincere cooperation in the future, there will not be any limitations. Your Excellency Ji Bai, please contact us first. As long as you take this pill, we will be completely monk and let you do it. Don''t worry, we will not harm you. Yours, as long as you don¡¯t do anything out of the ordinary ¡ýwe swear, we will shelter you like your family.¡± "Ji Bai looked at the pill on the plate with some ecstasy, and ate it. Probably she was the pill too. Sierra looked down at her head, knowing that she couldn''t speak on this occasion, so she didn''t dare to speak. "Our Qingling has always talked with joy." Seeing Ji Bai hesitate, Tilly was not surprised, but he was not in a hurry, because in any case, the ending was doomed. This is why she has repeatedly emphasized that she is a smart person. It is nothing more than that she voluntarily eats it herself, or there is no third possibility. This little pill of elven traits may be a tracker, or a time bomb that will explode at any time to take her life away, or it may be a neurological drug that can control her mind or body movements. Who knows. I don''t know what it is, and I don''t want to know. I don''t want to eat it. Now this is the truest portrayal of Ji Bai''s heart. But, how can people not bow their heads under the house? Does she have a choice? Today, even if I decline tomorrow? What about the day after tomorrow? From now on, continue to refuse, the elves will always find a way to get her to take this pill. Why bother? Chapter 746: Escape, where can I escape, but in their hands, I can¡¯t be so ruthless and unrighteous. Besides, can she escape? Even if she escapes, where should she go? Is there a difference if it is discovered by the Qur''an that he will be imprisoned again? Moon Knight, she fell into this trap from the beginning. Lin was used to monitor her eyes. And her identity was very simple. Chestnut was not sure if it was their eyeliner. Maybe they knew their otherness a long time ago. The first identity is the vampire queen. Without power, you can only become someone else''s woodwork lesson. Well, I am willing to believe you. "Ji Bai raised his head. He opened his hair. Rather than push three positives and fours, let them believe that they are sincere in cooperating with them. "A very wise decision. Then Miss Cavaliers. You are welcome to join." Tilly smiled as expected. Maybe they were right about one thing. Now that she has no power to bind the chicken, she really needs the shelter of a party. Ji Bai squeezed the pill. The herbal coating on the outside was probably only used for seasoning, in order to make the taste not so weird. The inside was the real material. "I hope Fei Fang will keep his promise." After that, Ji Bai didn''t hesitate. Put the pill into his mouth. Decisively swallowed it down. Serra handed her water in one effort." Gu Mingyu Lu: Look at Ji Bai Swallowing the pill, the smile on Tillot''s face grew thicker. "Very well, I have seen the sincerity of Miss Ji Bai''s willingness to cooperate with us sincerely. I will report the truth to Shangyuan and let them consider it. Of course, I will tell the truth about Miss Ji Bai''s unhesitating behavior. ". "Ji Bai''s complexion is not very good, so he can only answer in a muffled voice. "Serra, take Miss Ji Bai back to rest first, just mention what you need. Yes, father After leaving the prison, the **** smell gradually dissipated, but there was no nausea. "Sound, are you okay?" Said Ji Bai, who was supporting him, pulled the former''s pale face, which hadn''t improved, with a slight concern. __"Xiang Bai covered her mouth. I don¡¯t know if it is a side effect or a psychological reaction. She is very sick now, especially nausea and nausea. Let¡¯s go, I will take you to eat something... Huai, no, I probably can''t eat anything right now. "Ji Bai waved his hand quickly. "You go back. I have an appointment with someone... "Is that so? "I have taken that pill a hundred according to your requirements. You can always let me move freely now. Anyway, I can''t escape, right." "Well, you go. If you feel uncomfortable, remember to follow it in time. I said. "Serra hesitated before leaving... I''m sorry... "Why do you want to say sorry to me. ¡ñ "I, failed to keep it secret for you. "You did your best, didn''t you." Besides, no one would betray his family group for a foreigner who had known him for less than a few days. It was quite surprising that Serra could do this for himself. After sending Serra away, Ji Bai came to Lin Tuo''s shop all the way, waiting for about half an hour before Lin Tuo arrived late. "Sorry, sorry, something unexpected happened temporarily, are you okay? Why do you feel that your face is so bad?" Ji Bai, with his hands in his pockets, shook his head. "Let''s go, don''t you want to invite me to the buffet? The voice is very thin and soft. Full of exhaustion and fatigue. "Oh, okay, okay, let''s go." The two walked side by side on the street. The height of the two is now quite different. Ji Bai looked down slightly, not knowing what he was thinking. Along the way, Lin Tuo felt that he didn''t know where to put his hand. The people around him looking at him gave him a very subtle illusion, making him feel like he wanted to reach out and hold Ji Bai. Damn, why would I think so, anyway, this guy used to be a man? Wouldn''t it be even more difficult if you hold it in the past? ? And not to mention this problem, if you dare to do such a borrowed thing, someone can''t forgive yourself. "Boss, it''s been a long time." "Oh, Xiaolin, hahahaha, it''s been a long time since I saw you come here to eat, yo, yo" The pighead with a passionate face saw the stunning blond girl next to Lin Tuo and couldn''t help but narrowed his eyes. Looking at Lin Tuo with a look of "I understand". "Hahaha, I just said why I haven''t come this time, I found a little girlfriend. It''s not bad, you should get married and have children on the human side at your age." The boss of the pig head screamed haha. laughing out loud. "Oh, boss, what are you talking about? It''s not the kind of relationship you think." Lin Tuo was embarrassed, but fortunately, the careless Ji Bai didn''t say much about it. "I know I know that it''s still in the internship stage, right? Hahaha, it''s rare, there will be a couple who will come to my pig for internship." The increased embarrassment on the other side''s face was completely regarded as a harm by the boss of the pig. "So I said it''s not that kind of relationship.'' Lin Tuo has a sense of speechlessness. How can he dare to think of that kind of relationship? "This is my student... "Hahaha, that''s how it is, that''s how it is. That''s it. Boss Pighead showed another meaningful, "I understand" look. Fortunately, Ji Bai, who was on the sidelines, was always in a state of thinking, and didn''t pay attention to what the pig head boss said. latest chapter Go to ,Finish, ,this, , God, ,station, Lin Tuo led Ji Bai into the house. The wooden cabin is surprisingly wide. There are various meat ingredients in the hot water lake, and the portion is really sufficient. ¡ãCome on, don¡¯t be polite, take whatever you want, don¡¯t treat yourself badly. "Boss Pighead took Lin Tuo inside and went to work. ¡®Come on, don¡¯t look at me, take what you want to eat. Just eat it, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner today. I¡¯ll eat it open to death. I¡¯m sorry if I don¡¯t eat it. "Lin Tuo handed a plate with vegetables to Ji Bai Jibai, who was indifferent, and took the plate. ¡ý It still looks like absentmindedly. "Ha, you can hurry up. I want to eat a lot. I want to eat a lot of vegetables and vegetables. I want to eat a lot of vegetables, cabbage, fish, pork, and skewers. Picking up the dishes, it took a short time to hit a plate full. "Well, I probably just ate so much. I was losing weight recently. Hahaha. Lin Tuo looked at the pile of vegetables and meat on his forehead, and turned around with a smile. "Little young man, you are done for the teacher. Then Lin Tuo turned around so that he saw Ji Bai who was poking the greens with the dishes expressionlessly. "You are, you don''t care about eating such a great thing at all." Lin Tuo was helpless. Ji Bai didn''t turn around to look at him, his eyes were a little dull. He looked straight ahead, as if he was looking at something vain. "Sincere, wake up, there is a problem with your mind if you are not active in eating. What can make you ignore the smell of meat that floats to your nose? Come on, cooking food, cooking food and cooking. You won''t hit me. Come to help you. "As he said, Lin Tuo grabbed the plate from the stunned Ji Bai. "Come, come, finish, you have to finish these dishes, although it doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t finish them. But it¡¯s shameful to waste food. Eat more. You are growing up now. Why don¡¯t you eat more? Alright... Lin Tuo kept admonishing. It seemed that these words were very important, so important that he had to be emphasized repeatedly in order to be at ease. He used public chopsticks to put all the dishes on Jibai''s dinner plate into the boiling lake pot. He personally made her the dipping sauce, so he almost put the food directly in her mouth. After setting up Ji Bai, the hungry Lin Tuo ate himself contentedly, but found that Ji Bai next to him did not move the tableware at all. "What''s the matter, this is, how come you feel that you have lost your soul after a separation?". I can not eat. " "Hey, how can I not eat? When the meal is reached, how can someone not eat? You don''t want to eat it. After you taste it, your stomach will start to become hungry." Lin Tuozui took a few mouthfuls and wrapped his mouth in his mouth I swallowed my food. Chapter 747: "Ji Bai stared blankly at the white rice in the bowl and the hot meat that was about to rot. He still didn''t lift the chopsticks. "What''s wrong?" Lin Tuo didn''t know why, so he was anxious. "Eat something, such a delicious thing, I can guarantee that if you don''t eat it today, you will regret it in the future. "Ji Bai seemed to have not heard it at all, staring at the vegetables floating in the tumbling water waves silently. "Oh, I''m taking you. Come on. Open your mouth. Let''s eat something, OK, and ¡ý It''s not good for you to say something. It makes it seem like I''m the only one who regrets myself. Please. Please say something." Lin Tuo said in a tone close to begging. Alas _* aside, the pig boss who watched this scene sighed. I didn¡¯t expect Xiaolin to become a tengu too. It¡¯s really a long time. I think I used to be high-spirited back then, but it¡¯s a pity." Come, open your mouth, I¡¯m really convinced by you, my eldest lady, please Open your mouth, I¡¯ll feed you. I can¡¯t stand you if you don¡¯t eat like this. It¡¯s like I¡¯m thinking about treating you. Hurry up and open your mouth. You just need to open your mouth and wait for the food. Is this the head office? " Ji Bai turned his head. There was doubt in his daze. Now that her brain can''t move, she obviously didn''t find a warm hole in Lin Tuo''s lively words. "Wow, don''t look at me with your innocent sprouting fungus that day. I think I feel uncomfortable if you don''t eat, and I can''t stand it. Can I feed you?" "I can''t eat it, I feel sick, and my belly is full." Ji Bai **** his belly in a special way. "One? Huh? Lin Tuo looked dumbfounded. Ji Bai sighed, looking for this second person as the object of confession, he was really stupid. "It''s okay, you can eat, I don''t understand. "Have you eaten?" Lin Tuo doubted. Ji Bai shook his head, lying motionless on the table. "That''s all right? Get up to eat. Don''t fall asleep, look at your stomach to sleep, you will be awakened in the middle of the night after falling asleep, right, yes, just waking up. "Lin Tuo seems to have thought of something. "So, don''t lie down and look at it. This is a restaurant error. Your languid appearance affects everyone''s appetite, do you understand? Come on; I''ve been cooked by you and I am here in front of you. .You just need to slap your mouth.¡± Looking at the vegetables piled up on the dinner plate, Ji Bai always feels that Lin Tuo today is weird. He always feels that he is too active, too active, so that she feels in her heart. Kind of irritability. Unable to hold back Lin Tuo''s enthusiasm, Ji Bai began to move her chopsticks. She sips the meat on the plate, like a hamster, without much appetite. "Eat more, eat more, eat more, um, it''s good." Look at Ji Bai who started eating. Lin Tuo took a sigh of relief. "Maybe you won''t be able to eat more in the future, eat more? What did you say just now. The sentence was a little quiet, Ji Bai didn''t hear it very clearly. "Nothing. You can continue to eat. Lin Tuo leaned on the chair, looking at the blond girl Juan eating good food, her face pale. He was tired, obviously overworked, and with several shocks and twists and turns, he was full of tiredness. . "Thanks for your hard work." Lin Tuo patted Ji Bai on the shoulder. The test revealed a trace of pity and guilt that was not easily detectable. With a small cabbage in his mouth, Ji Zi turned around and looked at Lin Tuo strangely. "Oh, sorry, sorry. "Lin Tuo realized his gaffe, and took back his salty pig''s hand. After a while, Ji Bai put down his chopsticks. "Hmm? What''s the matter, I won''t eat it? Keep it up, I''m eating some... Seeing more than half of the rice left in the white porcelain bowl, Lin Tuo urged. Ji Bai shook his head while bulging his cheeks. "Your appetite is not good, it''s wrong, your appetite shouldn''t be so small, you must have not eaten enough, continue, come, at least finish this bowl of rice, and you can Go home and have a good night''s sleep, and no one will care about you until tomorrow morning when you are tanned in the sun. Come here. Chapter 49 ~ The Gulan Invasion How is space deciphering progressing? " "Come on, sir, although our space incantation research department is weak, it will still be able to talk to the gourd. With the subspace coordinates you provided, it will definitely be possible to find a specific position. "Well, you must crack the channel before tomorrow morning." The black-and-violet-haired girl stood with her hand in her hand. "My lord really has a way. I actually got the spatial coordinates of the place where the pointed ears are hiding, ha ha. This raid will definitely make them unforgettable for a lifetime. The man in the tuxedo laughed. "But if you want to suffer from ambiguity, I''m curious about how you obtained this space coordinate?" "You don''t need to find a channel specifically, we already have it, but some guy has been pretending to be stupid and refused to give it to me. I have to go personally to take my own careful thoughts. "Ji Yue said coldly, "Oh, it''s him, huh... "If the purpose of this raid was just to scare them, it would be too much." His eyes were cold. "Fools will not take such a big risk to do something with little benefit, remember clearly what our real purpose is this time, so that the officers and officers of the action will keep it in mind. Yes, my lord, I will let them remember their mission. My lord, the spatial coordinates have been deciphered, and have not been discovered by the enemy for the time being. "Open up the channel. "We have opened a space tunnel in the southwest corner of the enchantment space; the entrance is being created... "Assemble the army, all the armed forces that are available and can be used to fight, all be put on." Ji Yue has decided to end all this with lightning-like tough methods. She didn''t hesitate anymore. "Yes." The king no longer misunderstood his daughter''s love. This is what his subordinates are most impressed by. The man in the tuxedo immediately went to organize the combatants after saluting. A military armament organized with various Quran merchants as team leaders was established. "It''s over for the glory and dignity, everyone. I am waiting for prosperity. This battle is the gateway to the new empire. Let us move towards a new era together!" The commander gave an order and held up Changchuang in his hands. . "Warriors of Gulan, for the revival of the empire, for the glory of the Shenluo clan. Now listen to my orders and launch a raid on the elves who have no way to hide from the sky!" Long live Guran! " "Long live humanity!" "Retake the saint!" With a roar that soared to the sky, the space channel opened wide. Tens of thousands of armed sergeants and knights swarmed in. This night was destined to be a restless night for the elves. "Mmm, mum_" At this moment, in the Moon Knight enchantment, Ji Bai in the hazy sleeping corridor faintly heard the sound of the city fighting and killing from outside the window. She opened the aching fat man and looked puzzled. Look out the window. Why is it so noisy tonight? It seemed that someone was whispering next to her, and the added noise made her tired and unable to relax her nerves to sleep at all. She looked at her own sun, and walked barefoot to the window. Fucked her sleepy eyes with fear, and looked intently. The fire outside the dormitory was blazing, and the window opened, there was a huge killing, roar, and roar. The sound is full of sandwiches. She was shocked, and hurriedly closed the window, drew the curtains, and hid in the room. Her brain quickly turned to judge the current situation. The elves are performing martial arts? Impossible, even Yanwu would not be on this big night, not to mention that the moon knight declared himself a neutral organization externally and internally, and would definitely not destroy the identity of the Jixiao elf under the public eye. After much deliberation. Apart from all the possibilities, Ji Zi can think of only one possibility-the elf has been taken to the Yu family. Who has the advantage and motivation to steal the house of the elves? Who else can there be? Qur''an. "Kill!" Various noises and various languages ??were mixed together, and Ji Bai could only hear the collective killing sound vaguely. At this moment, she was in a state of confusion. This time I was caught between the elf and Gu Lan in the true sense. Looking at the aura of smashing and rotten, Gu Lan wouldn''t be much better even if he didn''t come out. Gu Lan is crazy. Those guys stabbed the elves¡¯ nest at the price of being a camp. This is crazy. This is what worries her. Gu Lan is not a fool, and Ji Yue is not a fool, so they can take a look. With such a big risk, sending troops to attack the elves must be driven by profit; but Ji Bai struggled to figure out what is worth grabbing from the barren land of the Moon Knight enchantment? ? After thinking about it, Ji Bai decided not to want it. It''s time to stand on the sidelines, although she doesn''t like those pointed ears that make herself obedient with strong wrists, but she has no choice now. They were right in a sense. Going to Gulan would be tantamount to looking for death. Emperor Gu Zhu knew that he was not enough to lie to her once and then lied to her a second time. It would be blame for not dismembering her. Besides, Ke''er was still in the hands of the elf, saying that Ji Bai could not be separated from the elf for the time being. Chapter 748: "Serra. Serra, are you there?" The matter was over. The first thing Ji Bai thought of was Serra, the eyeliner that the elf had placed beside him, calling her name less. "Are you inside? I''m here." After Rongmen didn''t respond, Ji Bai pushed open the door of Sierra''s room. The bed is neat and tidy, obviously not in the room. " Ah, how could I never be when I was supposed to be. "Ji Bai has a headache scratching his long hair, which is messy and has no time to take care of. "Boom!" The sound of Dong''s ear-splitting sound accompanied by the feeling of surprise from the cutting scene gave Ji Bai a wake-up call: this painful house can no longer stay, and he must quickly escape for his life. If I were caught by these Gulan soldiers who beat and looted all the way, the consequences would be disastrous! The gradual noise reduction outside the door approached. She kept on urging Ji Bai to evacuate. She didn''t even have time to take care of her hair. She took off her nightgown. Roughly, she put on clothes, put on hanging Jian and pushed out the door. "Orbital!" With the sound of the iron gate collapsed, several knights in full armor came in from the first floor of the dormitory door. When they rushed to the second floor, they met Ji Bai, and before they could see the other side''s face, they were all resolved by the flying shadows. "Have you already entered." These knights are undoubtedly humans, but Ji Bai doesn''t think that Guran''s inevitable attack will only involve human forces. These pioneers, which are not even knights, are just used to send death. Sex forces are nothing. Kicking the dead body away, Ji Bai just wanted to sneak out of the corridor when he heard the following dense footsteps. not good! latest chapter Go to Finish this ¡¦God¡¦ station Ji Bai hurried back to the corridor on the second floor. Torches lit up the dim corridor. The sound of dense footsteps blew downstairs. Ji Bai jumped down from the wide open window in the corridor and landed on the soft lawn. Get off. Take a look and continue running. "Ah, this is terrible. Can''t go to the headquarters?" Ji Bai hid in the grass and walked forward, and found that the road to the high-level residential area of ??the Moon Knights had been blocked by the rebellion, and all kinds of city killings were filled In the former harmonious Moon Knight enchantment, the torch illuminates the invisible night. Don¡¯t look at the violent offensive of Gu¡¯an, and the complete defeat of the Moon Knight. It¡¯s just that it hasn¡¯t been relieved from the sudden attack. It¡¯s really going to be a frontal war. This is not enough to see the human-made armed forces. Elves are not vegetarian. , They are really vegetarian. In other words, Ji Bai could not go anywhere and just slept in the bushes. Just waiting for the elf to rescue him. That''s right, the plan can''t keep up with the changes. Ji Bai took aim at the few soldiers who smashed the food stalls. "Suck, what are you doing?" The pig-man clan boss at the table was crying without tears. He didn''t know what he had done wrong and was ravaged by these robbers who didn''t know where he came from. "Shut up! You pighead. Man-eating monster. Dirty alien, accomplices with pointed ears. You should be burned to death!" The soldiers didn''t say anything. To catch the pighead was a big beating. "Suck, oops! I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, I¡¯m a vegetarian: Although I also eat meat. But I¡¯ve never seen human flesh. Who are the pointed ears? There are no people I know called pointed ears. The ears!" "When you die, you dare to be cunning, and you want to replace humans, shameless alien race, you follow the group of elves to **** and accept the punishment of the ancient ancestor of the Quran!" A huge faint purple earth-riding sword came through and nailed it to the wall. All the soldiers who had beaten, smashed and looted turned their heads one after another, and the platinum shadow flashed past; Chuang Chi who had just entered the corpse''s internal organs came out. She chopped up melons and vegetables without giving any explanation, beheading these soldiers. Although Yuehuang has no battery, it is not a problem to deal with these shrimp soldiers and crabs. Simply cleared the siege for the buffet owner. Ji Bai also succeeded in attracting the attention of some soldiers. They flocked to the red-eyed. Ji Bai sighed, the scene in front of her was contrary to her thoughts, and now almost everyone''s attention was shifted to herself. This is still the vanguard, and there should be Gulan''s elite in the follow-up. Ji Bai has a big head thinking about this. She had originally planned to hide and wait for someone to come to rescue, so it turned the cart before the horse. How did things become so careless. There is no way to deal with so many armed soldiers at once. Ji Bai can only fight and spread, hoping to slowly divert the attention of the soldiers. But what she didn''t expect at all was that the soldiers around her were gathering more and more, and her surroundings seemed to be surrounded by some kind of attractive magnetic field. "Why is it so difficult to chase her away?" Ji Bai, who had escaped temporarily in the alley, panted for breath, leaning on the wall and his chest was constantly ups and downs. In other words, is your chest a little bit more ups and downs than before? No, when is it, why are you still thinking about these infinite things? "The ground is there, hurry up all over!" Wen Fu, Ji Bai was surprised, this small alley was a dead end, and the game was really over when it was all over. The footsteps drifted away, and Ji Bai, who was covering his mouth, breathed a sigh of relief, his body relaxed, and fell to the ground with a snap. After strenuous exercise, the muscles were relaxed, and the feeling of looseness gradually came up, but she knew that she could not rest yet. Leaning on Yuehuang and got up, outside the four alleys After confirming that no one was left behind, Ji Baimao sneaked out of the alley with his body. Since she couldn''t seek the power of the Elf Headquarters, there was only one person she could rely on. Barely can be regarded as the former knight king of her predecessors, the watch knight. She opened her two legs and ran wildly against her fiery lungs, her mouth aggravated, and her fatigue made her feel powerless. With this feeling, she rushed all the way to Lin Tuo''s residence. Fortunately, she hardly saw her on the way To any soldier, two or threes alone did not find her. "Huhuhu" After waiting, Ji Bai leaned down and swallowed her qi. She felt that all her strength and oxygen had been exhausted. "Kaly." The ground knocked on the door with his last strength, but the expected response did not come. She kept knocking on the door. Still nothing happened. As a last resort, she struck hard enough to make her knuckles hurt, and the door panel was slightly squeaked by the hammer. This level of noise was enough to wake up the sleeping person. Ji Bai even worried that the sound would Usher in the soldiers with hard signs. No one, until Ji Bai stood at the door and blew the cold wind for more than ten minutes, she slowly confirmed this fact. Did you leave long ago? Ji Bai sighed, and when he moved out of the corridor, a black wind blew up. No, it was not the wind. A sharp black shadow flashed in the sky, and at the moment Ji Bai looked up, it happened to cover the moon above her. The burly figure covered in pitch black landed on one knee, holding a young girl about the age of Ji Bai in his arms. *Yeah, there is nowhere to look for you to break through the iron shoes, and it is easy to get money. "The girl obviously noticed Ji Bai. She walked out of the protection of the gray-black knight, and the frost radiating from her eyes made people shudder. "You said, what should I call you?" The purple-haired girl looked at the long skirt and slowly walked towards Ji Bai; she walked and pretended to be confused. Chapter 749: "Vampire Queen, Majesty Bai Ji? Bai Ming? Bai Jin? Or, brother/sister?" Ji Yue approached step by step, and Ji Bai stepped back. Obviously, he didn''t expect to encounter Ji Yue in this place, so Ji Zizhi secretly said not enough. She knew that she was not just one, but ten and a hundred were not Ji Yue''s opponents. If she was head-on, she would die miserably, not to mention the black knight who was able to fight back and forth with her in his heyday by her side. In an instant, several choices appeared in Ji Bai''s mind. One is the sensational style of submission. Throw away all the weapons, crawl over to hold the other''s ankle and cry, talk to the ground about the feelings of the seminar day, begging her to let her escape. At most one leg is broken like this, my life may be saved This decision was vetoed by Ji Bai as soon as it flashed through his mind. This kind of thing without dignity and ethics can''t be done, and it can''t be done. There were several choices in my mind, and I felt that it was not right. In the end, I could only say hello to each other without a smile. "It''s been a long time, Miss Ji Yue." Out of the survival instinct, Ji Bai wanted to smile as friendly as possible, but this painful face not only couldn''t smile, but the voice was also indifferent and indifferent! Chapter 50~ "It''s all gone, Ya Jian Rong greeted each other. "I remember that we were far away See you in less than a day, Bailou Ugly, how come suddenly So sparse? "Ji Yong embraced With a crisp chest, his face was expressionless. "Where is Li Shu "Then the sword in your hand is What''s going on, is always ready to Guard, plan to guard against any possibility Do you want to pounce on me like a Russian wolf? "Now I am smiling." Niu Bai although I say so, but I can''t help it. Step back a thousand steps, briefly facing the rugged Spoke up. "Ji Tuan Xiaoyuan should be here There are more important countries, not District, if you spend time on me On the body, it can cause the gesture to fail. "Important country? In terms of "Also use me to say, if not There are absolute wars or huge ones Benefit, would you choose to jump face? Ji Bai seems to have figured out something The same, relieved. "Weaving The current affairs workers are in trouble, but now they are not Is when you are not going with me, Jing Spirit''s fine tax will come to support soon , Pi hurry up and don''t need it Ji Yu is living like this Aside from behind, there is a distance from Ji Yue in Chi Set a distance and confirm if Ya uses it. After coming up, he turned and fled. "Wang Wei!" Tian Ba ??Jin Dad The spear is stuck in his must pass He spoke verbally, and then crossed Five golden spears flew over to form a cabinet , Surrounded the ground. Really a child who must be repaid Ji Bai sighed, some Helplessly looking not far away towards self Ji Jian who has already walked. "That''s right, hurry up If you do, you have to let the prey go away Could it be that Chi was risking this The big risk to poke the elves is just In order to stop yourself? This is much Chapter 750: How big is the grudge? ? "Ji Yong Madoka, I am I don''t want to fight with you. " "Why, I think. Ji Tong smiled and said. "Westby Scare people, I know now You can''t regain the vampire shape , If you can change it back, how can you Must maintain this attitude? . It seems that the Peng who waved on you that day Blood is not completely killing you "It''s not about this But Xiaohua, now escape and come back I''m the point of the elf Care recipient, do you think I met Dangerous, those elves may not do you know? "Ji Ziqiang calms down bluff. "They are On the way here, maybe now Is already weak, Maybe it''s here. Can¡¯t help but she doesn¡¯t seem to Is laughing at Jidian, Tian is facing Fan Luoli The dark armored knight behind his eyes. "This is what you call responsible "The elves won''t come to you most At least not now to save you Staying with you all night long, such as We came to Tian a reinforcement, even if I lose" Ji Yong raised his head and raised his chest, very Confident Ji Baiguo glanced at the other side He didn''t say anything to the pretty girl. "Now, Tian Wudu explains Why are you not awakening blood? I will hold you glands brittle before the veins It turns out that it is like this. Ji Ma leaned forward to the Golden Spear cage. See you from Yuita, dear brother The grown-up turned out to belong to the Saint Lun family Directly pass the ruler, the world is like This coincidence has driven you into My family is probably not my father The most correct thing in my life "I already want to drive, you Lied to me and lied to me several times Ask me like a monkey field Go, Pi Guo, I don''t care. What i want to do to you next Love is not worth mentioning. "Boom!" The big line ignited. The golden hair yard embers. Looking at Ji Bai''s face solemnly. Zhongqing, Ji Yuan smiled and galloped Waved, trapped Ji Bai¡¯s spear Flowers make flying golden dad particles. "I will give you no chance Under the expression of suspicion, Ji Jian pointed to the gray and black not far away Knight in armor. "Fighting upright Defeat my knight, you can use Chapter 751: What can I do in the country, and he only has swordsmanship "Of course, you can also choose Choose not to suffer this beating, kneel down lightly Kiss my feet and swear to be forever My slave, you can die till you die Be caught and be insulted Tian Fanyao. Ji Bai clenched the cross pendant tightly Chi has no choice. "Very well, you are not over yet Lost all the instincts of a knight I can''t keep my eyes open Watching you ruin your ancestors and leave it to you Of this blood. "Ji Yong gestured A knight in armor with a field eye. The dark knight is a son to Ji A criminal, walks to Ji Bai, and is silent Not even Pingli, took off the iron helmet, The armor was then liberated. Holding the string pendant is about to call [ Ji Bai of Yuehuang 1 was suddenly injured. Through Gu Huo¡¯s Yuewu, Cha Jiazhi The face underneath can''t be more familiar If it¡¯s not the familiar smell, Ji Bai even suspected that she met a couple twin. His face and the one in memory Hippie smiley, old and rude face Heavy platform, but the face is hidden The solemnity and indifference of Ji Bainao The image of Lin Tuo in the sea is out of place From his national glory, Ji Bai I can only see the pursuit of ultimate perfection Combine with the meticulous Guoyang Is this really Lin Tuo Gong? ? "Oh, I almost forgot, you Wan recognize it. "Ji Zhougang was silent "It''s just right to talk to each other Well, rest assured, the night tonight is very long Long, enough for the two of you to talk." To Qi¡¯s two There was a moment of silence, no one was right Push to say a word. The silent Ji Bai takes the lead Responds, she dials ~ hang out Type, [ÓûÆ] dim under the sea Twilight, even quickly covered the cast The moon shot down is nothing. Lin Tuo also drew out himself Saber. No words needed, this is him The unique "literary flow" between us. Ji''s self-cultivation is dignified, long sword Against the chat, opened a knight Li, Lin Tuo returned to chaos with swords in both hands. "The two knight kings of the district category It''s a good show. "Ji Yueyi Retreat to the sidelines, wait and see without saying The words began to be sent to Er Chi. Ji Bai hands up, the facts Prove that Pi is all spiritual swords Chapter 752: Are equipped with automatic adjustment of the weight to the main Differentiate and suppress this kind of function, such as Now [closed], Ji Bai is holding it Very strenuous, but completely unwilling The meaning of running attrition. In a sense, it¡¯s true Is still caring No way, it can''t be used [ Papa] This one cuts even bread into pi Broken sword, right? Ji Bai could stand it. To Sakichu, who between the two parties ''S breathing is messed up, the outcome will be decided Now, the two sides who are calm are in Brother Huqi is looking for each other¡¯s flaws, who There is also no rate of attack. The Japanese phoenix blows Ji Bai''s Hair, hair raised, covered Ji Bai¡¯s dual country. good chance! Uphold the preemptive zone, in the development The moment that silk covered her sight, Ji Fish feed Dinglin Tuohui will use this machine Will break the balance of mailings and send her Attack. The opponent can only use swordsmanship, The painting''s sleep is not because of this face Mention Doya, Ji Ziji nowadays The hand loses the ability to use sword skills In this world, there are so many finite The fork who knew he would lose did not hesitate. She''s especially promoted, even if The speed is extremely slow, and the ground is traversed The creed of a duel goes all out. The movement that the flaw surfaced, slow down Slow and unable to keep up with the pace, Messy and dilapidated, the field is inconsistent Swordsmanship, too many unconventional Place, degree of irregularity Even the first knights Will see the bright circle. But there is no doubt that Chi did The bravery and fearlessness in the spirit of Qiguo Even if the enemy is stronger than Chi Shu Wang times Immature to the operation and Irregular posture like a child Slapstick. Rao is so, but let me watch The knights of this battle are in awe. Even if the combat power is so unbearable The four daughters fought back like a face Offensive air defense Weapon handover, two people fight It can be paid. This is the same as a kid throwing a sword The outcome of the technique has been decided long ago, Even Ji! Use this kind of people who don¡¯t understand swords Can tell. While playing the king score "intensified Ji Yue knows in her heart Chapter 753: It''s watching a play. Soon, the winner was divided It''s Lin Tuokang who didn''t think about it "I lost." Look at that Less than half of my neck Ji Bai put down the outer blade, The awkward galloping hair is sticky, the whole body is It¡¯s sweat, my chest rises and falls, singing Off. Lin Tuo took it back without words , Bowed to Chi and checked back The iron helmet that fell not far away, re Put it on. "Thanks, Cong you swear From the moment of loyalty to me, 3 Heaven is when you do your best Ya is with Lin Tuo, smiling Don''t mean something in the middle. "More than ever Live anytime. Lin Tuo answered plainly. "Okay, I''ll finish watching the play too It''s time to go back. Ji Bai hasn''t reacted yet. I feel that my back has been hit hard Hitting, lying on the ground, pain Feeling let Chi limp in the past. "You have to do something with her My father gotta. "Ji closed coldly. Chi makes sense like this, like venting The emotion of the fruit seeded in the heart of the soldiers Immediately afterwards, he called for a fork The golden spear will be unable to move the meridian The shameful posture On the golden spear "See you on army meat skewers~ Ya Tuan let out a very bell-like laugh Like a kid who plays tricks on people''s success "Great area, I''ve already lost the run Lin Tuo said. "I know, because Lost, isn¡¯t it? Very normal, I am not a knight Also need to speak about the spirit of male chivalry Lin Tuo was silent. "Yes, don''t be here Catch the fish that ran away, we Time to go back. "Ji Wei doesn''t Go back to Lin Tuo. Ji Bai just didn''t take two steps Seeing Chuan Lingbing running hurriedly Commit. "Hey, you just came here, To tell all the ministries who are still doing ], tell them to stop attacking, The rear team was changed to the whole team and fully evacuated. "Zhong Luo Da Chi, Pioneer Department The team is almost gone. "pass Let the soldiers trembled. "It''s all gone? Oh, but Faster than I thought, positive Chapter 754: Okay, just don¡¯t welcome some one-time consumption Consumables, at best it can attract some Firepower, it''s gone after building. Ji Yongman is not in hand. "Order the remaining troops g, cover by the deadly troops, also There are civilians in the rear who are waiting to be severely reduced Are all the members ready? , "Tianwu will save, my big "Let''s start." Ya Tuan''s mouth The horn grinned Tian Sihuan. "Also I live here when I''m not bladed, anyway Let''s leave here the last Tonight, Pi want Let me see the fire of the human federation At this moment, charge the ride The senior elves of the taxi leader are quite Looking at the table with a lot of sorrow A stack of superimposed information files sent here. Which stronghold is actually from Unidentified army broke, which city The town has rioted again, like two nights In between, the entire district federation turned upside down Love the land, stand alone uprising, to rule The class issued a counterattack. If it''s just like this Okay, you can make the ground humans The administrative agency can solve it face-to-face, but the most What matters is that the war is so bitter The lord of the human confederation, the elves We can¡¯t just sit back and watch and send The army went to deal with it, and let the The three family members of the country cooperated with Who knows, the Tian San family People buy the keys to them Rebellious all the time and put their The army is subdued! Immediately afterwards, a series of Rebellious riots, like siltation All the long-term disadvantages of Hungarian eruption The actual controller of the district federation Only then did we realize the seriousness of the problem It turned out that the thirteen families still There is a traitor in 6 li, first Then go back to the place and start the fork, The elves don¡¯t know how to fight, although It¡¯s not impossible to deal with, it¡¯s sure It really makes them unable to distinguish Take care of the old man in the subspace Rich, or even if you have the energy to watch Guan wouldn¡¯t know that the den was attacked. Kind of thing. Proud elves, they don¡¯t Only look down on it, even like The ancient li of Jinping suffocated all enter [ Our eyes, they don¡¯t believe him The space barrier we set up will be affected by the British He racially cracks, even less believe it Will be invaded by the enemy on a large scale, Sex doesn''t pay attention at all Chapter 755: "Ah, Kura, you are here Now, where is the rebellion? Chaos or the farmer¡¯s fork, I¡¯m big Probably still able to withstand it. "See concealed The door was pushed open again, the elf man Smiled bitterly at the aggressive, tall woman Honestly, even though it¡¯s hard Face, but in fact he is not very The thunder is heavy and the rain is small, The reform of the uprising is the system, no matter how expensive it is Jian, the traitor of the Tianwang family This time round showdown, the hidden thunder The points can be regarded as finished, and I will return Plus relax. Let''s break out, Pi break out symptoms How to prescribe the right medicine? Elf woman named Kura ], maybe you won¡¯t be able to laugh "Oh? It''s more serious than betrayal Thing? Now, hurry up, To see those who claim to be restored What kind of flowers can the guys in Guli play? "The space we created The face was invaded. "Is the news accurate?" Jing The spirit man stood up and said. "It''s true, Knights of the regiment Faithfulness sent us an urgent request for help Signal and communicate the image through Pass it to us Elf man slowing down Sit on the chair slowly, and feel relieved After taking a breath, he smiled. " Very good, I underestimate the blood It¡¯s a monkey at the back of Pichun, just Say why the guild is actually all in between Jumping back, it turned out to be fighting the invasion Screening, yes, it really took me Shocked, Daowei praised him We are all right. Chapter 51 ~ Throwing Her Down "Then, after that Destroy our dens at a big price Lipi may be fast in time, right? The leaders who are through the old and the young Would not be so irrational, so Did the Chis take it out? The spirit man said calmly. "The country is not clear, Kong The army madly advances the front, pi passed Did not break into the wishing department, the position is still In our hands. "That is to say, the other side''s root. The spirit man knocked his head. Instructions? "The man in front of him is. It¡¯s appointed by the Queen of the Elves, group ride The surplus management of the royal group and even the human federation And the highest commander, Kura has no authority Make judgments about the current situation. Orders can only be issued by men. "Quick Speed ??Camera supports the same ride Chapter 756: The warrior enchantment, first keep the knight master There is nothing more than a crowd , Children¡¯s games, The ring is also their own toy Let them play, order the rest Yu Chou is still under our control Family, let them suppress the rebellion "Report, the Eunice District, Large-scale rebellion in Laiyu "Ah, the cross is coming, I''m I didn¡¯t have bamboo shoots, but now I¡¯m still harvesting Tianji, why this rebellion is like rain One after another springing up like bamboo shoots "But I''m good to hear this. Like to understand, rebellion In his family, there is the Yanspear family "The Shuang Spear family? Their Riots occurred in the jurisdiction, specifically The situation is not too late. "There is no American line, low bag can''t hold it Fire, the truth will probably be big soon I can wait until then Expand the full book volume, we have At this time, the power of relying on From the secret painting of a wild to the elf On the man, he opened and looked at Tian Eyes, the family who will be going to pass the order Called back. "No need to go, you leave first "Huh? Yes. "Yes, it''s all up. "That group of foxes had Preparation, mansion, courtyard, field Daquan burned, the paper text in it There are no more taxi points left, so I¡¯m tired of making it. I didn¡¯t know Wang Yixiang, They still know that there is a lot of land "Do you want to be strict with them? "No need, Gulan survivor We dare to open up and let them be safe To leave, you must be fully prepared, The elf man shook his head. I should have thought of it long ago, it really was me They are too benevolent. ¡¯ "Wild lock the border, now this Is the only thing we can do Tuan Tian Tian Tian Tian Tuan Tuan Somewhere in the underground ruins. huge In Yuandong, the four female barbarians ~ mind, body and tree ~ body There is no open strand, only that hanging to The ground is tied to a huge stone pillar ''S wounds are all over the body, stained with blood On the cylinder, close to stun speed. Long platinum hair dyed dark red Color, the girl¡¯s feeling of pain I feel almost numb, so much so that the knife Every time she cuts her skin and flesh, Chi Only simple frequency warfare will come, hemp Mu''s sluggish face even even expression Chapter 757: Will not appear anymore. The sound of metal peeling flesh As Tian only makes a terrifying sound Like a musical instrument, Its performance, obviously, search for it The person does not intend to release girls. Sound that penetrates the skin tissue The sound continues, the girl¡¯s body Several hands were stained with blood, spores The two countries are sluggish, if not for the knife again and again The weak reaction from below, address People suspected that she was just one An imitation doll of Mingli. There is no other area beside the stone pillar, around In the shape of a ring, like Xi Luchang A dark and damp underground prison. I don¡¯t know what the reason is, the swordsman is not another ruler. But Ji Yong himself performed the sword carried out. Dressed in casual clothes, use Jane Ji Tuan who tied the hair with the single hair tuo Rotate the comparison dagger in your hand Also Oda Luo¡¯s little blade, Yang To observe every piece of Shaoan''s body The skin seems to be broken Erdu, the savage force has been hit by the sword It''s pity to good. It''s not so much that Chi is copying Torture, looks more like entering Shape art sculpture, girl''s body. In Chi¡¯s eyes, it¡¯s not a person, but Pi is Persuade things, not even living things. The king of swordsman said that the furnace is pure and pure, At this moment, the sticky side is not a child Chi''s blood stained Jiang''s body Casual clothes, customer love, cheeks But it doesn¡¯t seem to care, The expression is hopeless and unhappy, so calm , This is not in the opposite The profanity and torture of life. The girl who was taught on the stone pillar. Tilting his head, dying, and In the second line of base, life is like that crazy. The Luwei where Fengzhong is dragging is always May be uprooted. Curly circles, thighs, abdomen, Breast, Shengsong, light or heavy Scratches occupy almost every second opening Skin, some even hurt meridian channels Cause a lot of bleeding, it''s hard to believe There are faint pens. It''s a male monster. It''s a male. "Ji Zhoutian Repair wounds. After face-to-face torture began, Ji always talks to the girl when she uses her toilet After chatting, Tian started to respond Until now, the object has not lived He responded, even the pain The numb girl listened thoroughly I don''t understand Ji''s language anymore. Ji Yong wiped the splash on his face, Chapter 758: The blood that is not personal, b Take one out of the small sac in your arms The pill that tastes very strange, Entered the girl''s mouth, obviously he didn''t. Will swallow Chi by himself, only to Pick up the bush and force it down. Swallow medicine The pill girl coughed twice, picking The sluggish face loses the dull eyes Restored some insignificant cleansing What is my question, I will ask Tian again Time to revert to a female body? " Ji Bai didn''t speak, then The pill hangs at the end of Chi Wencun Zikou color is just like this Ba, don¡¯t say that the current Chi doesn¡¯t want to Talking, just thinking, can¡¯t tell In fact, Ji Yong doesn¡¯t mean What Ji Bai can say now By the way, Chi just doesn¡¯t want to be alone Talk to yourself, even if you say no If you speak, you have to listen. Guess, after getting Jianhuang With a metal knife full of blood in the hand Take it from the cold metal table Out of another Tian Zhi Wang Jing''s disinfection knife "Tuan Huang Tian''s degree has been raised Pure your blood, help you wash A little bit of barbaric blood in the field, But it''s not enough Goodbye to another sword moon again Tuqichi''s skin is a little more sober Hum a little uncontrollable muffled noise Dense Somu mixed with blood The water gives off the unspeakable smell of field stocks Road, the salt bite back, but out At this moment-the pain is almost gone The sentient Ji Ziba Sutra is almost the same No gain. Turn your eyes up, several times The consciousness almost passed out. Threw the cold wood down, icy thorns The feeling of ointment awakens Yabai Mashu The pain is strange. "You say it''s platinum Hair looks good, still silver head Good-looking? "Ji Tong threw the bucket to By the side, continue to squeeze the thick strokes The scarlet knife group has pulled Tian Zhijue Wipe dry in the new silk. Although Ji Bai doesn''t I want to answer Ya Tuan, but I don¡¯t have the energy to return. Answer the Ji group, but the question she raised It really makes Ji Bai''s brain turn Got up and ran not wanting to think, but Now the other party is forcing Chi to think Blood basin color, silver silver. Whose hair color is silver? Seems to be Torso, thigh, and big Chapter 759: The legs are covered with large and small scars, Some even have severe bleeding Ji Yong didn''t plan to let it go Ji Mian, half of his thighs are "carved" After that, Chi Weng moved to the calves and feet Deep, as if not going to Chi every two 3 Fudu then vowed never to give up. Fixed on the stone pillar, perceive the pain Wu Yan made an unpleasant sound. "Screaming? I thought You are dumb. "Himea ignored it. Yes, my body continues to swing the blade Engraved, engraved traces along each group The skin is not at all borderless Torture, it seems to be quiet Heart of the skin of a blonde girl As a template, what is engraved. Does Jijian still want this intentionally? To respond, Chi will not hesitate The bag is buckled down, and from time to time The pill that is irritating and different, Forcibly hung her silk Ruo Ruo Ruo Wu. In other words, Ji Bai must Bear the body while awake The pain of being filled with snow to portray the board, This is undoubtedly a long-term love for Duo It''s hard time to endure. In the stream, the normal area has long been due to He lost too much blood and died, Kebei But not. Ji Bai would die of blood loss, Carving on the opponent''s body wantonly Engrave. Finally, Ji Bai didn¡¯t know When the blood was shed, he would With the last stroke made by the knife. The figure knife is put away, Ji Bai I pulled my head down and waited Resting at a high rate of breath, Another wave of cold water of empowerment. "It''s finished." Ji Yuezuo. I wiped the blood from my hands a little, For the blood-stained blades on the noodles After the cloth bag was wrapped, I went to Jibai again Tian Jiu Pill was stuffed in his mouth. Call for peace, bring Ji Bai Remove from the stone pillar. "Clean up here, After washing deeply, I don¡¯t want to see A drop of dirty blood. Lying in response, a group will be responsible for rubbing Wipe the filth on Ji Bai''s body, others The starting position is to clear the ground. Washed off the blood on the body, wear and sell Tian body neat and tidy in Chen''s commoner arrival Under the sign of running, a few The female foreign general Ji Baixi entered the two statues It''s a kind of iron cabinet The center of the room is hollowed out Big cave, full of caves Chapter 760: It¡¯s a clear liquid, this kind of The liquid is very static, you can hardly see it Flowing. "Tianqie is ready, planting is big A photo of waiting for the child to die early The man in the tailcoat is lying on the female buttocks Blond girl with bruises "Great area, really want this Do it, like a dead field, you will wave It costs a lot of blood. "Wooden Falcon Seeing Ji Bai¡¯s tragic situation at this moment Indifferently. Talk about secret fees? "Ji Tuan walked along the stairs to the center of the great realm, and sat in the liquid of Xun Teng with her veins in her face. The line expands from the beginning with Ji Tong as the center In the loose wood, the clear liquid gradually Become mixed out and start to transform colour. Ji Xi''s indifferent expression There are some abnormal black fishes. The blood coming in and out is like two Swim as fast as a blood snake, moving The entire blood pool is occupied. "Zhong Luo Da Chi, Ba Jing Ke Number one. "The man in the tail suit looked Look at the timetable, reminded. The image of Ji Yong in the cave below Like the face, motionless. I plan to put as much as possible number 5? Still don''t, but there Her body will bear a lot For pressure. Okay, come up quickly, Pi Neng I hope to be successful. "Seeing that Ji Yong still didn''t respond, the man in Chen''s tail suit" "full of water will lead to prosperity, while Tuan Zhuan will try to reverse his mind and matter." Things can''t be this public journal... Seeing what Ji Tuanyi said to him He didn''t feel that Ji used it Is to listen to him, perhaps, Chi Can''t Genben hear it? ? Just when he forced himself to calm down While doing all kinds of considerations and thoughts I saw Tian Dadao''s dazzling rune Oh no! The 5th Holan Ruins, choose here Some divinity, face Lost because of some unforeseen east Terrible thing! "Quickly, take the Shenra area Stand up! "Man in a tuxedo Only to the slightly wrong wooden falcon immediately The formed screen bounced back. Shuji summons weapons, against To carry out evil attacks, Destroy, the powerful magic redundancy is accurate But it''s extremely fragile in terms of barriers To be broken. "Where is the watch knight? it''s here? ? You are almost done I''m not a kid in the f family If you think of a way! " "It''s too late for me to reach Pajing I''ll do it. "Wooden Falcon squeezed tightly Chapter 761: With the barrel of the gun, Tian Yue shook his face suddenly Guotai regiment forcefully leads to grabbing Chinese song in space. The barrel of the gun hit the barrier, Because even the ripples didn¡¯t even sway The wood that bounced off and flew upside down Like a field with a broken line and a phoenix Tong sank into the wall, extremely wolf "How to do this?? The liquid patency of the clear service is complete Had become a pool of mixed blood, The blood collection is not over, still Bag of teeth, can''t see her expression, Lost zone is becoming more and more willing. Just when everyone is anxious When the ants on the hot pan, Chu The leather man Guoguang swept the unconscious Ji , Ingenious work. "fast Chapter 52 ~ Virtual World Line "Quick, throw the pool down!" The words of the hot-tailed man made the woman carrying Ji Bai sleepy for a while, Chi somewhat Hesitate. ¡Â one ¡Ò six ¡Ò eight ¡Ò read ¡Ò book ¡Ò ¡Â The owner of the pool told me to take good care of this blonde girl, don¡¯t Injury Chi and throw Chi down without Ji Yue''s order, which makes the female foreigner a little embarrassed. This barrier seems to be able to bounce back all the strength of the attack on it Go, the resistance will be as strong as the strength, just look at the wooden falcon before. Even the people in the Gunyuzi family can¡¯t save themselves from danger. The dying girl, throwing it down, is this Pi for Chi to die? "There is no time for you to hesitate. Throw him away. Like our pi, he won''t be subject to platoons! Hurry up, it will be too late if you don''t hurry! The female foreigner has no choice but to throw the girl in her arms into the blood pool in. Just when Chi is about to be bounced off by the barrier backlash, the barrier seems to have Spiritually lost, "Puff" sound, the water splashes back, and the whole body is hurt The scared girl fell into the water, rolled a few times, and did not move like a lifeless puppet. The flow direction of the mixed blood pool changes, from the thicker side to the To the sparse side. There is a certain distance between the two people in the blood pool, and the **** whirlpool of Xidao is two The individual centered on the spinning and tumbling, the vortex gradually became larger, and the blood pool splashed out like boiling water that was burning and tumbling. The splashing water is several meters high, and a hole is formed in it. It was a water whirlpool storm, the vision was blocked, and the people above had no idea what happened in the pothole. Ji is dimly aware at this moment, and don''t know how much is set off around him The troubled Chi Youruo fell into a very delicate situation like a world away. Chi saw the shattered palace pavilion, and saw that it was huge The empire uprooted by the roots and the army of loyalty and loyalty have witnessed the day''s giants from prospering to zenith, then to decline, and finally to destruction. Kai Ning, inside and outside should unite, the mighty empire is misty, the coup d¡¯¨¦tat and the inside The struggle for power and profit caused the country''s face to be scarred. Foreign invasions completely destroyed the empire that lasted for nearly a thousand years. In the end, the Wuwaiya clan broke in and the empire that existed only in name was completely written. In the southern area of ??Houlan, with the blood spirits on the other side of the mainland Correspond to each other. The Era of Dushen established the position of the Houlan people in this land. The Shili people, a descendant of Cypriel the Great, quickly wiped out countless surrounding countries with the power brought to them by their blood. The kingdom entered the empire period, in which it experienced rebellions and struggles, Although the kingdom declined for a while, it was able to regain its glory in the end and its territory continued to expand. They have established countless provinces and created a splendid civilization It is also the birthplace of the term [knight], and the tribe is everywhere, and even defeated the descendants of the gods like them in this very village. However, soon, the Quran royal family realized a serious fact With the change of times, their spiritual veins have been continuously diluted from generation to generation, and then it is a country that worships Cypriel, the ancestor of Shilan, and uses Cypriel as the only god. The blood is gradually diluted so that They felt more uneasy, worried that when Zhaolan''s bloodline was thoroughly diluted and watered down, the Shili Empire would fall apart. In fact, not only the Quran royal family, but other gods also faced Everyone has the same problem, and there is no way to find a solution. Trying several methods is ineffective, they are not the same, and turn the group light towards Chapter 762: The only son of the mainland is a heterogeneous one-two-one blood spirit empire. How to avoid generational dilution of blood? The answer is One or three races with 100% heritage bloodlines, then this issue naturally needs to be worried. However, all of this is the conspiracy of [outer god], and the people who make it easy are in [ Under the promise of the Outer God, Hou Li Huangxi, who incited the dispute between Houli and the blood spirit, and the mourning of the blood spirit was increasing day by day, made a decisive answer to Houli Huangxi. He summoned the mainland coalition forces to preach that the Blood Spirit Empire is destroying this great Lu¡¯s peace and stability and the hype that "the ancestors of the Blood Spirit Empire are alien invasive species, not the natives of mainland China" show that all the major races now have only one enemy. The various kingdom forces were instigated, or because of the same fear of the blood spirit, they united in the two, and slander the blood spirit for a time became the political correctness of that era. The Chis chose the most vulnerable time of the Blood Spirit Empire and fought without declaration. The mainland coalition forces went back to harass them, and they were caught off guard, and the door was wide open. The long battle lasted for more than half a century, isolated and helpless blood The spirit empire fought on multiple fronts, and was ultimately unable to recover. Under the control of one-sided public opinion, all kingdoms work together Push the blood spirit off the stage of history. Houlan defeated their biggest enemy, undoubtedly the biggest profit By. NTk3MzMzNg. two two Although the good times did not last long, Guzhi ushered in an unprecedented coup, The chief minister was in power, and the secret collusion forces murdered the emperor. Because the emperor had no heirs, the empire was in three major chaos, and the emperors declared themselves to be the orthodox of the stone country and fell into a civil war. Quran, who had exhausted his national power in the battle with the Blood Spirit Empire, This civil strife almost killed the empire. The forces of [Outer God] have infiltrated this turbulent empire When everyone realized that this was a Yin lesson, everything was too late. The nephew of the assassinated emperor, the next emperor in Shili was also at this time When Hou was pushed to the throne, He Shiquan, who barely lived in He Shiquan, was unable to order the army to fight for him, nor did he have the right to order the other two families of the three major families to contribute money to him. He slowly realized that he was a puppet hollowed out by the minister. The entire Gongyan had already fallen into the hands of the power ministers. At that time, Houlamba It is a corner of the safe side. Long-term battles have resulted in countless forks. In addition, infiltration and invasion from other places, on the verge of collapse of the empire, a group of powerful officials and aristocrats are still fighting for power. Ironically speaking, the entire court is willing to dedicate completeness to the last emperor. The only ones who are loyal are the Juggernaut family who have not been in politics for generations. Due to Gu Gu¡¯s paranoid nature of the Juggernaut family passed down through the generations, historically, They did not hesitate to lose their lives, and the Emperor Lisu many times, in the eyes of the Shilan emperors of the past, they were just a group of hard-headed martial arts, and they could not be reused. But in the end, the Juggernaut family became the only one in the hands of the king of Shilan''s subjugation. A versatile sword. Maybe it¡¯s really like what the Shilan kings of the past have said, they are just a group of confessed martial arts, they don¡¯t say flattery, they don¡¯t bother to think about a good emperor, but as long as the empire and the king need them, they will be resigned. . In such a family spirit, the Juggernaut family has engaged in female chasing without mirrors. Gu Dedicated his strength for Shi Lan. The last emperor¡¯s persuasion was invalid. He was helpless. The girl in front of him was too To be pure and innocent. Is it really only [Outer God] Tufang who wants to destroy the empire, even if it is defeated Can the empire get better after the outer gods? Pi, not at all, he is still struggling for power when he is in danger. The situation of civil strife and contending has already told the last emperor that it is impossible. The knight Ji of Piqiang political affairs doesn''t know this. Perhaps this empire has long been ill, and foreign invasions are just out of The catalyst is nothing. He couldn''t help discouraging the determined girl, but in desperation had to allow it He went to Tuanfa Waishen alone, these three trips were their homes, and the two had never seen each other again. I haven''t seen Chi until the moment when the emperor was deposed. As Solanya, the last queen of the Blood Spirit Empire, said, "Blood Today in the Ling Empire is the tomorrow of the Shi Lan Empire. " The picture reappeared again, just like it did in the past, opening my eyes again, Ji Yong was slightly startled. Everything seems to be back to the scene of the year, the memories engraved in the depths of memory reappear again, the palace courtyard in my mind, the memories of the floral fragrance tightly around the political magnificence, and the girl in the deep memory fragments seem familiar and strange. The two are located on the path in the royal garden. The blonde girl just stood in front of her expressionlessly, negative Standing on hand, looks very cautious Bai Ming? "Ji Tuan tried to yell the girl in front of her. Familiarity and a slight sense of ignorance and disobedience made Chi''s excited tone clothed with a few suspicions. The face she hadn''t seen for a thousand years made her lose her composure in an instant. Then, Chi immediately recalled that this scene was when Bai Ming asked Chi for his life and planned to fight off the outside **** alone. Now, Yihui standing in front of the ground is the girl back then, angry Chapter 763: The interest is exactly the same, the expression is almost the same as in the memory, but there is always a sense of inexplicable violation. Finally, the knight Ji who stood beside him spoke, and Chi Cai looked at him blankly. Jima''s mouth seemed to be saying something else, and he wanted to speak upright. When he spoke again, it turned into "Your Majesty, Your Majesty?", these two slightly suspicious words. It seemed that some uncontrollable force prevented what she wanted to say. "Your Majesty, I want to ask you for orders." "What do you want to order?" "The empire is declining, and the people of the Li people are in dire straits. The country is serving for your Majesty. Although he is not talented, he is willing to march for the country and defeat the thieves. "This empire is now more powerful than it was in the past, and now it is more internally unreliable, I feel." "There is no need for an imperial soldier. The minister will go alone, with only a sword. That''s it. " MTl2M5M one Ng "You have to go. "For the empire and your majesty, we must go." Sure enough, it was exactly the same as the previous life. Ji Wen''s eyes are dimmed, this is just a reincarnation, no matter if it is herself She is still her, and she has nothing to do with herself, even if she knows what is about to happen, she can''t change it. "Well, the ancestors of Shili approved it." "Your Majesty." The girl knight thanked Ji Tuan for her grace, and left in the opposite direction of him. There is no way to change it, right? Suddenly, the girl stopped and turned back a little lost. , Looked at the hand that I did not let go of when I did not know what to search for. "But I don¡¯t allow it. If I don¡¯t allow it, you will Am I staying? "Ji Xi has spoken out of the previous life pool and didn''t dare to come out." The girl stopped. Ji Wang''s heart is upset, Chi is as harmful as his previous life, afraid of This decision made the girl disappointed with herself as a king, and she was afraid that the stubborn girl would refuse her order. But compared to these, he was more afraid of the girl leaving the pool, this is the last stone King Lan''s only thought during the dying years of Fengzhu, Chi understood the three aspects at that moment, but it was too late. number 6 The color atmosphere is tight for a moment, and the empty bag seems to condense in these three moments ring. "Is this your majesty''s order." "Yes it is." alright, I understand. ""The girl turned around, a little unfamiliar The monarch of Xiangchi, who was practicing, grinned a little. "Your Majesty''s order, dare to follow. Ji Xi was stunned, sober, and almost dysfunctional, went on. ¡® "6 really? " "Ok.," The girl nodded affirmatively. The world line had changed at this moment. Knight Ji had never been to the Outer God, but chose to stay beside the emperor in the pond and wait for him. Ji Xi, who was immersed in it, was very happy, so happy that he almost forgot. All this is just a short illusion The puppet emperor, and the unwelcome knight Ji, ignored the right The love between the minister and the secular language, the two districts support each other, and finally the feeling is sublimated and married. Although the ending was not good, the attack of the outer gods was overwhelmed. In this country with battered sand and battered faces, the barbarians outside the Great Wall took advantage of the emptiness. When the palace that stood for a thousand years was destroyed, the powerful officials took care of Li and escaped without a trace. The dead ran away and fleeed, and they flew away. The huge palace became depressed and deserted, leaving only the three of Chi sitting on the empty throne, waiting for death. Pi Guo is different this time, although it is similar to the previous life, but in essence It was completely different, beside Chi, there was a riding king who was absolutely loyal to Chi. Satisfied. Whether it was killed by an external god, or forced by the barbarians like the previous life Forcibly abdicating, Chi is not afraid, because there is a pool next to it The ending is changed from the perspective of other people, a person may die with someone There is no difference with death, but Ji Tong is satisfied. When he was dying, the two areas clasped his hands together. If it was the ending that year, she would be satisfied too. Watching the man pouring blood to protect the pool under the attack of crazy pagans The young girl, Ji Yue on the throne closed her eyes. Soon, the pools will be able to meet again soon. "Ji Yue, Your Majesty." Ji Xi opened his eyes suddenly, and the dying and scarred girl called Chi''s name. Chapter 764: At this moment, Ji Yue woke up instantly. This is not reincarnation. In this world line, I¡¯m not the last emperor anymore. She is also not in vain. Pool is This world line is not the last emperor of Shilan and Bai Ming. The cycle of time, the face is only a story between the two pools. Therefore, Chi is willing to stay and accompany himself. In an instant, Ji Xi wanted to understand something. "Da Chi, the whirlpool seems to be about to stop." The man in the tuxedo tightly began to calm the storm, but his expression remained unchanged. The stretch of silk. The scene in the pit gradually became clear, and the figure of Xidao was looming Now, the smeared blood stained the bodies of the Chi and the two of them, and then they appeared in everyone''s field of vision in a posture that everyone couldn''t understand at all. The white blonde girl hugging the sleepy purple brunette girl, one knee and a half Squatting in the blood pool 01zMzNg: two two Chapter 53~ Peace and funeral, leaving a piece of ruined wall. ¡Â One ¡Ò Six ¡Ò Eight ¡Ò Look ¡Ò Book ¡Ò ¡Â The lives taken away by war are not limited to races, but there is no corpse of a non-innocent person. Devil species who hungry for peace, their death will not be remembered by anyone , Will not be regretted by anyone, and will not even leave even three dots of ink on the record. "Have you arranged for the aftermath?" "The day is ready." The tall, refined man stands on the top of the tall building and shouts that the two pieces below are broken Unbearable lack of scenery, relying on the network of daily affairs. "How is the inventory work done?" "Property damage and labor damage and specific casualties of armed personnel Bazhuang "reported." Well, what then? "Tillot continued to ask, he knew these were all Not the point. Wan Zhang is still in the chapter. Although the property loss of my big R. is not optimistic, we have not been stolen from the town¡¯s valuable documents or information. "What about death?" Tilly was not happy too soon, and continued to ask. Tao. "Besides, there are some personnel loss From sighed. "After the war, no matter how we searched, we couldn''t find the human knight king, not only that, even the knight king named Lin Tuo disappeared." "and then?" "Other losses are still being counted. "Well, step back." "Yes." After a respectful salute, Yi Cong withdrew. Tidu stood alone on top of the tall building, and the wind blew his clothes, repairing The long five fingers stroked towards the air, and the icy blue light curtain opened. It was the border of the border city and even the entire human federation. However, at the moment of death, the wind elves on the upper side said that the national standard bus is missing, the error is unknown. Such words. After retracting the pulse diagram, Tilly frowned. Obviously, things have exceeded his estimates. "Okay, it''s done." The purple black girl in love played with the one in her hand The rescue structure is unique. There is only a small metal ball the size of a thumb. With a little force between the fingers, it stretches out with the clear sound of the squeezing of the two-tone parts, and the small ball reports the degree. "The gadgets of the elves have been updated in recent years, Pi wrong , The guys who are so decadent have also brought forth new ideas. "After vomiting, Ji Yue turned her eyes to the accompaniment of the riding king girl, and the cold solid light instantly became soft and full of pampering. "It''s time to go out too. Don''t make everyone wait too eagerly." Ji Yuetuo She tightened her clothes and stepped out of the room, followed by the girl in physique silently. "My lord, are you okay? Do you still feel uncomfortable? The place? "The people of the five foreigners who were waiting anxiously saw that Ji Tong was safe and sound, and he was relieved. "Why, do I have to get hurt to be worthy of everyone like this Worry for a long time? " "No Pi, that''s not what I mean by next, you just have to be fine." Man in tailcoat After a pause, not only him, but other people also noticed the tail behind Ji Bai that followed Ying. The blonde girl followed Ji Yue expressionlessly, her head slightly lowered People can''t see Chi''s face, but they always feel that Chi Er is standing by and staring at everything. The white-haired Shaowen changed like two people before and after, including Ji Yue running against each other The change in attitude made the man in the tail suit and all the descendants surprised, but none of them made the act of enlightenment of asking straightforward questions. Chapter 765: The man in the tail suit was a little weird before, he always felt that the blood was dying. After that, there was a huge change in Ji Bai''s hair. When Guowu swept across the plump and plump chest of the other party, he suddenly showed a clear look. "It''s great that you are okay. If there is an internal loss, I will wait for death I''m afraid I don''t even have the qualifications to step into the Temple of the Great Emperor Cypriel. Wanzhang, God has given us the opportunity to redeem our merits. After that, I will send the most sophisticated and loyal guards to protect your "no use." Shaking his head, his gentle eyes fell on him The knight girl behind. "I have a knight to protect me, the others Is redundant. "0." The subordinates of the group were embarrassed, even if they were from the Houlanhu national clan, how could they hand over the important Shilan bloodline successor to two young girls who hadn''t even sworn allegiance to them? What''s more, the other party''s position is uncertain, and they even waited for their enemy before. "Is my expression clear enough?" I glanced over the suspected criminal Difficult ministers, Ji Yue''s voice suddenly became cold. "We are just worried about the safety of Lord Shinra." "Worry about my safety, you are sure that what you like is worried about me Is it safe? "Ji Yue sneered. "Rather than worrying about my peace of mind, it''s better to say that you are just worried about whether the ancient blood line can be passed down and Pi is really surrendering to me. If there is a better successor, you are sure of yourself. Will you really not change your mind? " Don¡¯t be surprised by your subordinates, hurry up and show your loyalty to Ji Yue. Heartbroken. "Heh." Ji Yue ignored them and walked through them, Platinum The hair girl followed closely behind. The wooden falcon in Yongluo watched all this silently, and said nothing. eJFSF light novel. In this way, no one knew what happened to the essence and blood sacrifice that day, the two of them competed. The letter castle buying system and the intimate buying system of the king and the knight¡¯s direction are almost in The face value was actually broken in two nights, and the temperature reached three dangerous temperatures. The truth is only known by the Chis. That day, relying on the divine will remaining in the Shilan ruins, We re-experienced the life of the second generation. The last emperor and the knight of Muna depended on each other until finally hand in hand to reach the end of life, although this is less than two hours in reality. Not only that, after Ji Yue woke up, after several trials, Spore was surprised The discovery of Ji Bai seemed to have completely lost all of his previous memories. She seemed to have forgotten everything with her hands, but only remembered Ji Yong. Maybe it¡¯s because of the recovery of the blood, and the divine will of the ancient Qur''an from the distant future. Zhi¡¯s intervention may have revealed the scope of the complete super hand understanding, and as a side effect, Ji Bai¡¯s memory of Zengjing was imprinted, or completely lost. This is not surprising, the virtual and bloodline changes that are too real, Under this double impact, it is normal for the memory in the brain to become disordered. In any case, the relationship between the two people is very delicate. The guessing guy is brother-in-law, and then in proportion to the anti-country in the back, and now he is living on the basis of his destiny, and the unity continues. At least for now, Ji Yue, who woke up from the virtual end of the afterlife, After losing, I know how to cherish. Under Ji''s leadership, the light dimmed. Ji Bai, who followed her behind, didn¡¯t ask Chi where he was going, as if she was only It''s like the shadow of a king. Walking down a dark staircase, they came to a cell, There are rusty iron chains in the cages on both sides, and some of them are left with bones of unknown creatures. The two walked to a cage, and the image of the body in the cage was somewhat As if perceiving, he slumped up his body, raised the muddy old eyes, and saw Ji Yue at first sight. Guowu was calm and unwavering. When he saw the expressionless white blond girl behind Ji Tong, he suddenly widened. Eyeballs, staring at her closely. "Ah, to Mr. Sheng, don''t be unharmed, how have you been recently? No. 4 Disciple, can come and see the old man, your majesty, you are also very interested Up. "Although he was talking to Ji Yue, the old man''s eyesight never left Ji Yu. "The old man has a brilliant plan, yes, we really want to leave here A place where birds don¡¯t **** anymore. "Ji Tong raised his head slightly. "Leave here, go back to the capital, Odumpus, and rebuild Guri. Now, no one can stop us anymore. " 2nd PSF Light Novel "Okay, very good, if the new stone can be established, the old slave will be the Shinra Ershi felt happy. "The old man nodded, and then asked. "And then, what about after the successful reconstruction of the right side?" " "Heaven is human." Ji Yuetuan answered without hesitation. "Sure enough, this is still the case." The old man sighed. "Of course, it¡¯s not too late for revenge for a thousand years. I don¡¯t want to hide it from you. Now my cards are out Exhausted, all the three families who supported me have rebelled, but these can only address those real ear diseases for a while. Wang Dan and the others take time out. Soon, we will be edited by the whole world. We can''t ask for a good head-on. Is it this time that Lao Xianli still wants to plead for humanity and dissuade me from putting peace as the most important thing? ? To repay grievances with virtue, how to repay virtue. " Ji Yue held his hand, while Ji Bai stood beside him, making no words or making any gestures about it, just like a sculpture. "Also persuade Ah, but make a quick statement." The old man frowned. "Then you are talking about my revenge, what''s wrong with me? "Vengeance is right, Da Chi, say something you don¡¯t like, once strong The Heli Empire that was in its prime has already perished, and the water is irreversible. We call ourselves the back window of Gudan, but the bloodline or the hometown are mixed with human genes. Now to revenge, how is it different from the self-cannibalism? Our blood is so painful that it is closer to humans than our ancestors. " Chapter 766: "Guli in Zengjing, no matter how revitalized, it can''t come back." ¡®Excuses, this is just an excuse for your mother¡¯s depravity. "Ji Yueyi In front of the iron fence, he smiled casually. "Houli has been assimilated by humans. This is just your wishful thinking. As long as you kill all humans, I can completely restore Xianheng''s blood. By then, who in this world dares to say that I am not the main courtyard? Why not?" "But now human beings, they haven''t done anything wrong, right? Well, why not keep them for our use? " "The barbarians outside the Great Wall are not worthy of being a citizen of Shili, well, forget it, I know you have to be stubborn even if you die, inside, old sir, do you know why I didn''t kill you?" "My lord has a kind heart." "Puff, puff, kind heart? No, no, I kill you, just because of the holy I don¡¯t get tired of the dead brains of the Lun family, and I even like it a little. It¡¯s just that." Ji Yue arrested and patted the head of the knight girl, **~ Play Chi''s hair tips. "But now, I don''t need your power at all. Even without you, I will be able to rejuvenate the Gu''ran. You are not the only one in the Saint-lun''s direct line, and someone is more orthodox and loyal than you. "This kid, where did you find it?" The old man asked with some rest. force. "I don¡¯t know each other? I told you I didn¡¯t visit, you two seemed to be still The relationship between mentor and apprentice. " "?" Verifying the guess in my heart, the old man is terrified Of course, looking at the hidden beauty of the iceberg girl in disbelief, she tried to find a trace of that person from me to Ersiyi Lao, but she couldn''t find it at all. "This joke is not funny 00" "Don''t you believe it? The gentleman should have seen a portrait of his ancestors, right? Look, does Chi look like your ancestors in the past? "No wonder, old sir, the Saint-Lun family in your mouth is the most The bloodline behind should refer to him. You knew about this a long time ago, right? No wonder you took her as a disciple when you were young. It turned out that it was not because of her injury from our family¡¯s fork, but because of the crime. That blood" "It''s really dark under the lights. My brother''s descendant of Saint Lun used to be Just by your side, can you think of this kind of thing? It is said that the people of the Juggernaut Family are not good at heart-opening, Lao Xianli, you are an exception. "Ji Yue teased and smiled. "What''s wrong with her?" "Nothing, you know, how could I be Of people do it? "Ji Yue said with a smile, and plunged into the turbulent heart of the blond girl like a little girl. "It''s just that Chi understands who she is and what she should do. "Understood, now I still need you, that is Say, I will not test the conditions you put forward at all, then, Lao Xianli, I will give you one last chance to choose to follow us and work for me, or continue to stay in this dark prison. Waiting lonely until Jing Guan''s grandmother is here, finding .0" Ji''s words are tantamount to threats. "Great area, you know my answer, why do you need to ask." Feeling Ji Bai saw his gaze that looked like a stranger, the old man''s emotions slowly calmed down, and he sighed heavily. "Yes, because life and death face changes, I should wonder if you are here Heir to the Holy Family. "Ji Yue was not surprised, and after a few words to the jailer, Ji Bai left. Is this providence? The old man smiled helplessly. Well, restoring an empire will always bleed. Until death, the incited human army has always been instigated. It¡¯s nothing but the posthumous governor. He may not be the first, but I don¡¯t mind being one of them. . The night is approaching, you can¡¯t see the five fingers in this area, there are only a few firelights. In the underground jail, the old man is almost unable to distinguish between night and day. While he was drowsy, he actually heard Awei coming from the corridor ''S voice, followed by three bursts of footsteps from far to near. The old man was completely sleepless, his eyes widened, looking at the swaying firelight, and standing quietly in front of the cell, wearing a cool woman''s stomachache, the blonde knight Ji. The two looked at each other for less than half a second, and Chi raised the dimly colored sword. The cell door was split open. After that, without looking at the old man, he turned and left. The old man hurried out of the cell, but the girl¡¯s shadow was not seen, and the prison The front west is still inverted by a bunch of guards who fell into a stun before screaming: 1zMzNg Chapter 54 ~ Night "Are you back? ©€1¡È6¡È8¡ÈRead¡ÈBook©€" In the candle-lit room, Ji Yue''s fingers tapped on the table regularly. The sound of footsteps went from far to near. Accompanied by the sound of thrust, the blonde girl entered Closed the door. "Yeah." The blonde girl nodded and saw the king with her sword, or Xu is that only Chi has this honor and authority. "It''s hard work, it''s not too early." Ji Chuang sat on the edge of the bed and smiled Yingying. "His Royal Highness fell asleep at ease." Ji Bai was about to walk towards the door holding a sword. He was held back by Ji Tuan. "Sleep with me." Ji Yue asked a little bit. "But Your Highness, I want to stand guard to protect your safety at any time." "Yes, just because you want to protect my safety, you have to distance I''m closer, but thieves are all-pervasive, but if you look at the door, you don''t turn your father upside down. " "It''s because I didn''t think about it well, thank you for your reminder." Ji Bai listened Later, the leader came to Yayue''s body service, holding the hilt of the waist in his hand, standing like a **** of strength. Hime looked at the knight who stood by her side and realized the duty, Ji Ma could not help showing a warm smile. Chapter 767: Much more obedient than before, this is, only his own riding king, only A girl who belongs to her, a knight who is truly devoted to her own sake in this world, shares weal and woe with her, and joins hands in advancing and retreating together. However, thinking of this, Ji Yue still has one in her heart that cannot be removed. thorn. This girl who is loyal to herself is another personality of Chi. However, it is his mortal enemy, the three kings and three two vampire queens. In any case, she can¡¯t reawaken that personality, so she doesn¡¯t It''s a pity to exhaust all day-to-day methods, in order to recover from this hard-won loss. Ji Yong felt a trace of coldness in her heart, and then she smiled as if she was jealous The entangled Ji Yong. Only in front of this girl, Chi can let go of the three majesty And the outfit shows the innocence and softness of the wonderful yellow girl. "Baijin, sleep with me tonight. "His Royal Highness, I want to be on duty." The girl didn''t have emotionally fluctuating words There was a little helplessness in it. "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not developed by those elves. In the Gulan Dungeon, those who can come here are all carefully selected by me. Those who are considered to be loyal to the city and belong to the descendants of the call, the remaining Shilan will will protect us, so don''t worry. "Himema seems to have forgotten the words that the gangsters were all-pervasive that he had just said in person. "Being prepared is good after all. "I said, don¡¯t worry, sleep, raise your spirits, knight It''s not an iron strike, it''s Lei who wants to rest, okay? "I have to stand in my own post, and there is no rest here. Place of interest. "Who said no?" Ji Yue stopped and patted herself on the soft bed, crooked Tilted his head. "Isn''t it here?" "This is arrogant, how can you sleep on the king''s bed?" "Obviously you are an old husband and wife, what else can you presume to say?" Ji But from behind, he hugged Ji Bai''s body and blew into her earlobe. "Please do not do this." "[Last time], we are Xijie together, sleeping every day A bed, although it is virtual, it is virtual reality. Virtual reality can be said to be reality. How come you wake up now and become so alienated? After Lian¡¯s Love~~" 000.000 The blonde girl did not speak, but Ji Ma knew that at this time At this moment, the knight Ji, who was not good at expressing her emotions, was already blushing, and she was too shy to speak. "At least, at least not yet" "It''s not now, and sooner or later." Ji Yue didn''t plan to release Offenses, pressing harder every step of the way. "The country has not yet been restored, and without those conditions, you can''t be given your status, or do you want me to give you the position of queen now? Ji Bai still did not speak, and did a lot with her in the fictional reality. Ji Yong, who has been on the pillow for many years, knows that this is because she is too shy to speak. She wants to respond to herself, but her expression skills are poor, and her own offensive is too fierce, which makes Chi Brain down. "Baijin is so cute~" ! .0.000 "Okay, okay, stop teasing you, inside, go to sleep, it''s really clear Mingdu has been my pillowside area for so many years, so why can''t I get used to it when I leave the dream state that I constructed, well, if Pi Guo is not mentally prepared, forget it. "Ji Yong finally let go of the girl, stretched her waist, her sleepy eyes were so cute that she had lost her glands. "Sleep a little." Ji Bai immediately squatted down and took off his shoes and clothes for Ji Yue, like a female Lying clothes lean on the size of the round, clothes lean on the ground to go to bed. "Hey, don''t leave. Say it''s okay to sleep with me." Ji Yue grabbed Ji Bai''s hand, and a mischievous smile showed on her sleepy face. "Don''t worry, is it possible that I''m still worried about you What do you want to do? If you really have this worry, don''t you just sleep in clothes? Are you still afraid that I will attack you at night?" Ji Tongping joked. The king''s order cannot be violated, it turned out to be Ji Yue''s order, Ji Bai will execute it , She hesitated, took off her knee armor, bowl armor, and chest shield. After taking off her coat, she hesitated three times. Without taking off her clothes, she took off the knight''s boots and carefully sat on the side of the bed. "Come in, it''s pretty cold outside." Ji asked holding Ji Bai''s waist , Will still find the bed hard with the knot. "Hey~ Haven''t we said pillow talk like this for a long time? I really want to know how Baijin can blow me a gentle wind. " Seeing Wang Wu with facial paralysis on weekdays, he can hardly see the face emperor whose emotions are flowing. With a bit of resentment, Ji Yong almost came up with the idea of ??wanting to tease the girl. In Chi''s view, this is the time for the family to show their affection, and Pi is all respect and awe. "Just worry about being attacked by me at night or something?" With the sleeveless jumpsuit on the other party, Ji Yue mumbled dissatisfiedly, "No, it''s just so easy to wear." "Well, don¡¯t explain, I won¡¯t force you to do what you don¡¯t want Please do what you want to do. "The appearance of the other party''s hurried explanation made Ji Yueqiang''er laugh every day and yawned. Chapter 768: "I''m very tired, I just want to make me late I probably don¡¯t have the energy to do something to you, um, what do you say in that sentence, I¡¯m running out of strength, if you want to play, you can come up~~" With a silver bell-like laughter, Ji Tong turned his head, tightly Leaning on Ji Bai, calling the familiar body fragrance of the other party, the tightly used nerves gradually relaxed and fell asleep slowly. After hearing the sound of gentle breathing, Ji Bai sighed Se, the expressionless look on Tian''s face before the reform, a bit distressed, as if he was thinking about something. Gradually, thinking about it, Chi is also under the other''s color and smell With eyelids plucked, he fell asleep peacefully. In the early morning, the scorching sun climbed onto the branches. Two warm currents hit Ji Bai¡¯s body, and her drooping skin opened. Sleep, ignorant of the solution. Ji Bai is as honest as a sleeping king, just like his own temperament Sleeping for her is only because the human body is in an uncomfortable dormant phase, so when Chi falls asleep, the body does not move much. Ji Yue is the same as Pi, I don¡¯t know if it still smells like hibiscus Dao, his mood was too stable, he slept in a very arbitrary posture, and almost wrapped the whole area around him, like seaweed. I worked with her when she was young Ji Bai wants to slowly break away from the entanglement of the other party Cai Luolan''s pupils opened when she raised her eyes to look at the other party, as if she felt that Ji Bai was looking at the pond, and her sleepy eyes instantly turned into a smile. "Sorry, your subordinates have slept, please punish them." Ji Bai hurriedly He wanted to leave the other party''s embrace, but was pulled back by the other party. "His Royal Highness?" "Sleep for a while, don''t worry." Ji Yue seems to be a little girl who just woke up. Like a cat, he stretched his waist and twisted his soft waist. "Your Highness, I have to go on duty." Even in such an embarrassment At that time, Ji Bai''s voice could not hear emotions, but Ji Yue knew that Chiba Sutra was expressing her helplessness. Daily routine duties, this is her previous life as a knight What you have to do at any time is just as important as eating and drinking. "Well, do you still want to, it''s good to get a good night''s sleep?" , And there is also a waiting pillow to hold~~" Ji Yue stepped on Ji Bai like a coquettish little rabbit. Ji Bai wanted to speak up and righteous, but Wang''s order could be violated. Ji Wen wanted her to postpone this If I stayed with my job and slept with him, Chi couldn''t help it. Since Ji Yong explained it, it was an order. Return to the life of a knight in virtual reality, sharing with the monarch Ji Bai, who is advancing and retreating, has become accustomed to this kind of life. "Punch 0.0." A timely knock on the door relieved Ji Bai''s encirclement. "His Royal Highness, I''m going to work hard." As he said, Pi waited for Ji Yue''s response, Ji Bai Shi stringed out of the bed, dressed in Jiaxiao, Ji Yue who was still on the bed was a little puffed with cheeks, like an awkward little girl, chanting the salt curse that Minwu guy, take the side The long skirts and clothes placed far away from Pi slammed under the covers. "Excuse me, it''s time to use the early foot, everyone The hospital said something needs to be changed, eh? "The personal girl outside the door Crude obviously didn''t expect that it was Ji Tuan who opened the door for her, but a knight Ji who was full of blonde hair and messed up, and apparently didn''t take care of it after sleeping. "Please tell me, I will tell your highness." The blonde knight Ji said "Uh, uh, that''s right". There is a second woman in the dormitory of Master Ji Yue who is at least three meters away from the close maid. When he tried to sort out the king''s own thoughts, when he spoke again. "Well, miss, you still let me go in and talk to the adults in person. "Baijin, I can''t reach my small inner drink, hand it over for me three under. "There was a lazy voice from the door, undoubtedly Ji Tong''s female foreigner Xiaodan''s brain was frozen suddenly, and the words stopped. "Temple." Ji Bai talked to outsiders in speechless Ji like this While being open, it was obvious that the female foreign lady''s face became paler and paler, as if a certain belief was undergoing a huge test. "I, I, I" want to speak incoherently outside Xiaowei. "Don¡¯t wish, I will briefly describe the three thoughts, when His Highness Shenluo just woke up Somewhat confused, the consciousness is not very clear. "Ji Bai explained. "Oh oh, oh! It turns out to be like this, um, it must be like this of. "The female foreigner Xiaodan repeatedly confirmed and exhaled deeply. Caipi is like this, Ji Yue will only be so rude in front of Chi, Sometimes taking care of the pool is like being a nanny with a child, which is very troublesome. Of course, Ji Bai will definitely not express his inner thoughts. Waiting in the hall, His Highness Tingjiao had not yet got up to eat, and was deeply worried, so he asked his subordinates to see if His Highness was sick." The translation is, the adults are too impatient to wait, let me call Master Ji Yue got up. "Okay, I see, Master Ji Tuan has already gotten up, ready to Good breakfast, Chi will be there soon. "Okay." The female foreigner hesitated, originally thinking about it in person Go in and say to your Highness in person that in the past, I was always guilty of telling your Highness personally. I always feel wrong if I missed these three steps, but Spore Li felt that if he left, he would have to hear something that would break his faith. Let Ji talk for nothing, and slip away first. "His Royal Highness, the adults seem to be a little impatient in waiting. Chapter 769: Put it on for you. "Hmph, those old men can''t wait to let them meet in person to discuss Go, the master told them to wait for more than they want to bargain? It provokes me to let them wait for a day, and the old face stuns them. "Even though Ji Yue said so, she did not refuse, Ji Bai served Chi and put on her clothes. Only Ji Bai knows from the beginning to the end that her majesty and indifference are As a last resort, since her reincarnation, her mentality is more like a young girl in Tian Tian than an emperor. After wearing the mask for a long time, there is no way to take it off, and only with Ji Bai Only when we get along can Chi really relax, abandon the responsibility of rejuvenating the empire and the authority above all people, and be ourselves. Put on black silk and dress boots for those flawless slender legs After that, Ji Yue stood up and regained her majestic temperament. Ji Bai is already ready to go, his clothes are neatly dressed, and he is holding a sword. Standing beside her, he is inseparable from the riding king. After putting on the clothes, Ji Yue didn''t walk out of the room the second time. The ground leaned forward to Ji Bai, who subconsciously leaned back a bit. "Baijin is really sloppy about these aspects, obviously he is very beautiful Girl. "Ji Yue said this, washing behind her. "Don''t move, the hair is not well-formed, the bangs are messy, and the neckline is asymmetrical. Except for armor, you really can''t wear any clothes. You can go out like this. I''m embarrassed by this king. " "His Royal Highness, morning meeting, adults have been waiting for a long time, you go first, I deal with it myself. " "Then let them continue to wait. After waiting like this, don''t mind waiting for a while, right?" "You are the emperor" "Don¡¯t move, hair care is a big science. Really, it¡¯s been like this since before." "Spray, if the neckline is not fixed, there will be no surprises, you go like this It would be very uncomfortable for me to go out and give benefits to outsiders. " Hearing Ji Yue''s faintly resentful words, Ji Bai opened his mouth. Chapter 55~ It took Ji Yue a lot of time to take care of her hair and tidy up her clothes. It took Ji Yue a lot of time, which can be seen from the gloomy faces of the adults that are almost overflowing with moisture. ©€1¡È6¡È8¡ÈRead¡ÈBook©€ But in terms of makeup and dressing, Ji Bai is more like a ignorant and overwhelmed child. The Cavaliers seldom care about their own image and dressing, no matter how they were or now. It''s not squeaky, but I have a very weak perception of myself as a girl. At this moment, standing beside Jiyue, the back of her head was combed into braided hair, and her long hair fell loose, with a few traces of heroism in her beauty. The ministers were all about to move, and if they looked at Ji Yue''s extra tail since the beginning of this morning, they looked at each other, and they had something to say but held in their hearts. "What''s wrong, didn''t the adults say that they wanted me to talk about something important? After changing clothes and eating, why didn''t everyone say anything?" Ji Yue, who was sitting on the main seat, stretched her limbs very arbitrarily. Sweeping past a crowd of ministers who wanted to speak but stopped. "My lord, this is the case. The elves have completely turned us into hostile forces. Now the human federation is wanted in the whole city, classifying us as the leader of peace-breaking, and even spreading rumors that we are the inner support of the demon species, vowing to us and allegiance to us. Bring to justice for our three big families." "Isn''t this something expected? Why, wake me up early in the morning for this trivial matter?" Ji Yue said unceremoniously. "My lord, with all due respect, this is not a trivial matter, but an urgent matter. We should concentrate our efforts on solving it." Since the blood sacrifice, Ji Yue''s temperament has changed a little, and everyone feels this way more or less. "The elves began to carry out large-scale arrests against us. Now the Human Federation is heavily guarded. Guards and knights patrol the streets every day. They would rather kill a thousand by mistake than miss one. They have completely entered the alert of the extraordinary period." "Now, the consequences of the previous behavior are starting to continue to ferment." "Is this saying that my previous decision was too reckless and lacking in thinking." "No, no, we don''t mean this but just want to remind adults that we exposed our identities prematurely and did not get the corresponding benefits. If we continue like this, the situation may be very unfavorable to us." Everyone looked at Xiang Ji without hiding. Seeing it in vain, the meaning couldn''t be clearer. "Oh, in your opinion, what shall we do next?" "The old man believes that our ideal way of coping at this moment is to wait and wait for their guard to relax, and then make plans. We will just recharge our energy and keep a low profile and bide our time." Seeing Ji Yue put on a gesture of willingness to obey them. , The old guys all relaxed. What they said was nothing more than that they wanted to get some right to speak and act from Ji Yue, even if they successfully established a nation, they would have high autonomy in front of the emperor. "Oh, ignorant and short-sighted." Who knows, Ji Yue said in contempt. "The four big families are rebelling against the Federation. At this moment, people must be panic. This is the most chaotic moment in the management of the elves. But you have to wait a year or a half for me to make plans after they bring order back to normal. What''s the intention?" "This" "War is not a child''s play. The enemy will not show any mercy to you. If they don''t attack decisively when they are most painful, we will only have a dead end." Ji Yue continued despite the shock of everyone. "My lord, are you planning to take the initiative to attack in such an extraordinary period?" "Why not? You can think of ideas that the elves can''t think of? Since they think we will postpone our actions to survive the storm, they will inevitably focus on dealing with the stability of the Federation, and there is no time to care about the security in the Federation, and vice versa. And doing it, this is a great opportunity!" "My lord, with all due respect, your method is indeed improper. It is not logical at all to provoke a person who is stronger than us before taking the initiative to attack." Listening to the voices of dissuasion below, Ji Yue stroked her forehead, an inexplicable helplessness rose up. It is really tiring to talk to a group of old men who don''t understand the art of war at all and are open-mouthed. "When did I say that I would take the initiative to attack, what are we going to do to provoke the elves? Now that our goal has been achieved, it is time to withdraw to the ancestral land and rebuild the empire." Ji Yue patted the table and motioned everyone to calm down. . "Leaving the Human Federation? This" Almost all of the many subordinates present here are native human federations. If they are allowed to choose, they are of course unwilling to leave here. They are more inclined to go to the Qulan ancestral land to establish a restoration Qulan. To overthrow the elven dynasty and rebuild the Quran on the basis of the human federation. Of course, this was just an ideal, and they all knew clearly in their hearts that with the state of Gulan still in subjugation, he certainly couldn''t confront such a huge colonial empire as the Elves. "Of course, do all the adults plan to stay here and eat? The birthplace of Gulan is not in the human federation, but in Odumpus." Ji Yue squinted her eyes, she has more than once doubted what these people under her command were. There are a few who sincerely want to restore the Quran. It¡¯s too early to say this. Although the Qur''an Empire is a monotheistic country, its cultural tolerance is very enlightened. In its heyday, the southern part of the mainland was almost always the radiation area of ??the Qur''an culture, and each country was able to obtain the Qur''an culture. To be proud, the pride of the Qur''an is not arrogance, but a kind of cultural self-confidence in the bones. Just because I have the Qur''an descent, I am arrogant and think that the superior is too shallow. The far-sighted Ji Yue certainly knows that if the Qulan wants to rejuvenate, he must learn to tolerate and merge the cultures of other races like the ancient Qulan Empire did. Of course, one of the reasons for being determined to destroy humanity is revenge, and the other is to regain complete power. The former is the reason for the righteous name, while the latter is the most true reason. "We are loyal followers of the Shinra I clan, and the will of the Shinra I clan is our will." Of course, not everyone thinks that way. For example, Ji Yue''s direct descendants are completely loyal to Ji Yue. . "We have been waiting for countless springs and autumns to restore the empire. Now the time is ripe and the opportunity is before our eyes, sirs, what are you waiting for?" At this time, Mu Falcon stood up. "However, Lord Shinra, you are now the best time to restore the empire. We have no opinion, but it is best to formulate a thorough and detailed battle plan first, otherwise, we may stay here forever before we arrive in Altumps. ." "This is natural." Ji Yue took a big map from Ji Bai and spread it out. Chapter 770: "With Audenpus as the final destination, we have three choices. The heavily guarded and barrier border towns are excluded. There are two. They are the closest Jiaoguan to us, and the farther away from us. It takes several mountains and a kingdom to reach the Qianqiu Weir in Oudumpus." "We should go to Qianqiu Weir. Jiaoguan seems to be the most convenient distance from the nearest, with the least deployment of troops, but it is very dangerous." A direct elder was interrupted by Ji Yue as soon as he spoke. "No, no, this is just ignorance. Is a place that seems safe must be dangerous? People have not walked out of such a misunderstanding since ancient times." Ji Yue smiled and shook her finger. "Tactics is a very rigorous science. There is a closer path. Why bother to go near and far? Is it worried that Jiaoguanbu will have an ambush? It''s impossible. There are not many farmers in that barren land, and the wilderness is full of vegetation at a glance. Where can ambushes be deployed? " "This" the elder of the direct line was taken aback. Seeing Ji Yue say this, when he hurriedly tried to dissuade him, he was kicked gently. He was wondering who kicked him, staring around him, and found that the only female knight next to Ji Yue was the closest to him. At this moment, she didn''t look at herself at all, she was standing there like a sculpture. The direct elders stopped talking. "Yeah, Lord Shenluo is right. Elder, you have entered into a misunderstanding. I think Jiaoguan is the safest. There are many nights and dreams to walk through the long and dangerous Qianqiuyan." "Master Shinra is wise." "Yes, that''s right, I should go to the juncture. It takes less than a few days to get to Otumpus after going out. How easy it is." Those members who thought the journey was too long and too troublesome echoed one after another. "Well, Jiaoguan is of course a good choice, but if you are not afraid of 10,000, you are afraid of it. So, let¡¯s just split it up. We are divided into two groups, going all the way to Jiaoguan and all the way to Qianqiuyan. The chance of surviving, secondly, there are few people, and the action is not easy to be noticed." Ji Yue suggested. "Then, let''s allocate the team next. Those who want to go to Jiaoguan stand on the left." The crowd quickly divided most of them. "So, are you planning to go to Qianqiu Weir?" Ji Yue tilted her head and looked at the rest of the people. Among them, including the wooden falcon, they all chose to go to Qianqiuyan. In addition, there was also a representative of the thirteen families of the Human Federation. Everyone nodded, and only the representative of one of the thirteen families asked, "Lord Ji Yue, where do you plan to go?" "Yeah" Ji Yue thought about it, and after glancing at the squeezed amount in Jiaoguan, she reluctantly asked for it. "There are too many people going to Jiaoguan. If there are too many people, it is easy to be detected and acted. I will go to Qianqiuyan." "Sir!" Some of the elders who were going to Jiaoguan turned pale when they heard it. "Why not, I am your queen, and I should be responsible for the life and death of my subordinates. If even I am greedy of life and fear of death, what right do I have to let you work for me?" Ji Yueyi said righteously. "Besides, I have one more thing to ask you all. As expected, you will be important officials of the Quran in the future. Therefore, I want to ask you. If I encounter any unexpected events, I will leave the task of rebuilding the Quran to you." "For this reason, I will hand over the holy artifacts to you, and you will bring them to Otumpus, where we will meet. If we are lucky enough to share a new chapter in the Quran, I can continue to succeed the emperor. If not, everyone, Quran I''ll leave it to you." "grown ups" "You too, listen well, we probably won''t be able to come back here. Qianqiuyan has a steep road along the way. You are a native human federation. You know better than me. Now, make your choice." Not only that. , Ji Yue also said to the person who chose to go to Qianqiuyan with her. Most people did not hesitate, but a small number began to hesitate. "Choose Jiaoguan, I don¡¯t blame you, this is human nature, not everyone can choose to swear to follow, sometimes, surviving and preserving life is also a victory, this is for the continuation of the glory of Qulan. Inherit the will of the dead compatriots and live without shame." After these words, finally, the small group of people did not withstand the temptation after all, and a little embarrassed bowed to Ji Yue before heading to the Jiaoguan team. Ji Yue just smiled at this indifferently. "Sir Shenra, I am willing to swear to follow the Shinra Ichishi, even if my body is broken, I will not hesitate." "Without you, can Gu Lan really be called Gu Lan?" The so-called "see the truth in adversity", several foreign elders heard that Ji Yue planned to go to Qianqiuyan, and did not hesitate to leave Jiaoguan''s team to follow Ji Yue. "Are you sure you want to do this, elders? This trip, but a life of nine deaths." Ji Yue raised her eyebrows. "I''m willing to advance and retreat with the adults." The beard was all white, and the shattered old man who was moved by Ji Yue didn''t take it seriously. He just wanted to join Ji Yue''s team. "Well, adults." After discussing and assigning the team, Ji Yue summoned a knight in jet black armor. It is the descendant of the Gongzhu family. "I thought you were not coming, Landrito." "His Royal Highness is joking." After performing a monarch''s courtesy, the knight stood up, his gaze from the crevice of his helmet swept over the people present, his gaze paused on Ji Bai''s body, but Ji Bai didn''t even look at him. "Your father is already settled." "Okay, I see, since you are still willing to recognize me as the orthodox emperor of Qulan, take the sacred artifacts and lead the team to Jiaoguan to Odumps." "Yes." Lin Tuo, that is, Landry Tuo, had no doubts about Ji Yue''s order, leading his orders. In this way, the Jiaoguan team, who was still a little worried at the beginning, was completely relieved. They all know that Landryto is a member of one of the three national guardians of the Gulan. Without him, Emperor Gulan would not be able to restore his strength through sacrifices. Now Ji Yue ordered him to lead the team, even carrying ancient Lan''s holy artifact, this proves that Ji Yue''s previous remarks were sincere. Thinking of this, the members who chose Jiaoguan felt a little more guilty towards Ji Yue. "Go down and get ready. After making a detailed plan, we should set off." Ji Yue pulled the hair out of her ears. "Yes." As everyone left the table, Mu Falcon suddenly spoke meaningfully. "So, where should Miss Shenglun go?" Ji Bai, who was about to leave with Ji Yue, stopped, and brought Ji Yue in front of him. "What more? Of course Bai Jin is with me." Before Ji Bai could answer, Ji Yue spoke without looking back. "Why, is this controversial?" (Thanks to reader Eustia for asking the artist to paint the white tea.) (Painter ID Cheon Muhi) (Bai Ji is behind, if you can surpass it, add more) Chapter 56 ~ Are You Willing? "Baijin is going with me of course, why, is it controversial?" As if in an instant, the atmosphere became tense. "You misunderstood, Lord Shinra, the people who protect the nation and the royal family Of course it¡¯s okay to stay together, but whether the wolf in the flock is wolves or not, it remains to be determined. " "What do you mean?" Ji Yong frowned slightly. "For my subordinates to say bluntly, this small kingdom of the Saint-Ren family serves the elves For a long time, I interfered with our plan many times, but now I just purified her bloodline in exchange for her loyalty. In this way, I can¡¯t completely believe in Qin Muchu¡¯s anger. Of course, I didn¡¯t mean to jump into the dispute, but I wanted to let it After leaving Master Zhong Luo for two periods of time, she has gone through the test when she has been guilty, and everyone will recognize her identity. "Wooden Falcon continued. "It¡¯s not just me that is uneasy to let Di Jishi stay with Lord Shinra Mind, adults who are doing will not feel at ease, and adults will be discredited in private. " "Then let them discuss it, I don''t care." "But, this." Ji Yong refused to follow like death so decisively Chapter 771: Mu Falcon didn''t expect it at all by the obvious kidding. "His Royal Highness, what this adult said is not without reason." Ji Bailue Think about it. "This is the first time that I have appeared in front of all the adults. It is natural for everyone who is loyal to your Highness to be uneasy. I am willing to stand the test." "Don''t worry about it." Ji Bai hasn''t finished speaking, with a green jade finger It hit Ji Bai''s lips and teeth. "You just need to follow me, don''t think about other things." Ji Yue licked her lips and smiled. "Yes, I understand." Ji Bai nodded. "Believing in her is my business, why, are you still planning to In the name of Qingjun, forcing me to change entourage? "Ji Yue''s voice instantly cooled down. "Don''t dare, I''m just waiting for your adult''s safety." Mu Falcon low head. "I still need to worry about my safety. The person who wants to harm me is not here. In the team, at least not now. Right now, our enemy is to control the human federation. The group of elves who have tried so hard to get rid of me, understand? Now Kepi is the time to turn back in the trouble. " "My lord''s lesson is that Mu Falcon knew it was wrong. "Let''s go." Ji Yue took the initiative to pull Ji Bai''s hand. Looking at the two districts that were the first to leave the field, Mu Falcon frowned. If the king is fascinated by femininity, he is obedient to a woman Hu Youjia, it was not far from the coup at that time, although the king was also female. To be honest, Wood Falcon didn¡¯t expect that under the heavy armor However, she is a beautiful girl who is so ugly and beautiful. You can¡¯t look at the district. In any case, Mu Falcon decided to kill the female district. , Pi let him have unexpected thoughts or behaviors about Ji Yue. "His Royal Highness, in fact, what the previous adult said was right." , Ji Bai thought for a while, and said so. "Don''t listen to the words of some courtier O2SEZ Oharu, the Japanese ruler alone uses the virtuous ministers not the virtuous monarchs." "Is Bai Jin''s remarks public or private?~" "Of course there is a difference?" "Of course there is. If I speak publicly, I will treat it as leaning against the knight. The opinions I put forward can be taken as appropriate. " "Then, private talk?" "If you talk privately~~" Ji Yue smiled mysteriously and leaned in front of Yabai I clicked Chi''s nose. "I just treat it as a pillow wind blown to me by a white person in private. How could I not listen to the Queen? ~ Accept it completely. The blonde girl turned her head away, her expression a little unnatural. "Shy, shy~~" "His Royal Highness, don''t do this." Ji Bai felt that he couldn''t lift his head a little Here comes, because Di Pi knows whether his face at this moment is normal or whether it has become a ripe fruit. "Okay, I won''t tease you anymore, but the remarks just said I recognize Really, so, is it a private conversation or a public residence? If you think about it, if you just give me your opinion as a knight, I might not accept it. "Ji Bai answered the questions in a group So tweaked. "Oh, whispering?" Ji used a deeper smile. "The hibiscus Is this admitting that I am my queen? " Facing Ji Yue¡¯s wave of plundering offensives, There is absolutely no way for Ji Bai to be as pure as paper in terms of emotions. "His Royal Highness, don''t say this again." "Hmm? Stop talking like this? Really, Bai Jin, you It¡¯s a serious father, you make me good by saying that." Ji Man looked lost As the sun sets, the twin purple glaze-like eyes sparkle with crystal tears. "Ok , I already know your mind, I will not force you, and then I will change my personal leaning, stay far away, and will get close to you again. Sorry, I caused you so much sleepiness before. "That, Your Highness, it''s not, it''s not like this." Seeing Ji Yue''s back left alone, the knight Ji panicked, rushing to catch up. "It''s not like this, it''s not like this, what''s it like, didn''t you say no I''ll talk like that again." "No, or" Ji Bai said incoherently trying to explain Let me explain it a bit, but I found that Tuqiong''s guilty was in a panic. In addition to the simple negotiating negative answers such as ¡®No¡¯ and ¡®Yes¡¯, he said that the first king answered the question. "How was that? You said you wouldn''t let me approach in the future Have you? "Well, it''s really not like that. I, I didn''t want to say that 00" Ji Bai, tired of explaining, was about to turn his mosquito coil ring. "Then, in other words, are you still willing to sing with me? "Yes it is 00" Ji Bai nodded vigorously. "In other words, you are not too tired of staying with me and panting." Chapter 772: "Yes Yes "In other words, you really want to be my queen, right?" "Yes, puff!" After Ji had spoken the vernacular, It took a few seconds to discover where there seemed to be a Pi right. "Oh, that''s the way it is~~ I said it earlier." Ji Yue suddenly Tian Fu Xi turned around with a big smile, how could he look like he was about to cry just now? ? Ji Bai found out that he had been deceived. "Puff, Bai Jin, how cute you were tired of explaining just now. Hey, you, are you angry?" "Why?" Ji Bai''s face was expressionless, and his voice couldn''t be heard at all. The longing for the three old men. Maybe this is normal for others, but Jima knows that the other party is willing Must be angry. "Don''t be like this, Edu, I was joking just now, don''t be arrogant "Not angry." Ji Bai put aside his head, not going to see Ji Yue. "Obviously I''m embarrassed," Ji Tong whispered, pitifully His underground head is like a child who has done something wrong. "No." "I was wrong, please forgive me. "I am not angry." "I really know I was wrong, there won''t be another next time, okay, This is really just two don''t play "His Royal Highness, I''m not angry after saying that." "Please, please forgive me, there really won''t be another time. Ji Yue acted like a baby and confessed her mistakes. If she was seen by a minister or two other direct members of the national guardian clan, she would be shocked to see everything. 00000 Okay, I see, your Highness will pay attention next time. " "Yeah!" Ji Yue nodded like garlic, acknowledging The wrong posture and attitude are all in one go, and they are so well-versed that they can face-to-face combat. "His Royal Highness, the child has eaten Chinese food. After the meal, he has to continue Discuss the evacuation plan. "It seems that this attitude toward the other party is commonplace, Ji Bai sighed and reminded. "Well, good, but in order to speed up the eating rate in order to free up More time to discuss countermeasures" Ji Yue seems to be embarrassed. "Yes, so, you know, I eat very slowly If this is delayed, we may not be able to sit in the negotiating chair until tomorrow, and the time will be delayed. If the village is delayed for a minute, those elves will have a minute to rectify and restore order. We are rushing to ask them. "What do you want to say?" "Baijin, feed me." "Subordinates know." After such a big man said his true intentions, Ji Bai was almost used to this operation. After the meal, all the team members heading to Ganqiuyan arrived. "Is it all here? I think there should be no one who has dinner later than me. That''s probably all there." Yayue regained her indifference and the superior temperament of the Shang Gao. "Plan three routes in detail, the road first, the exit from New York and the real encirclement. After we left this town, we should not take the original route. After that, we disguised and continued to the next pass. Everyone looked at each other. They found a problem one after another, Ji Yong The words are too general, and the areas that require the most painstaking attention have been passed through, and no solution to the problem has been given at all. For example, how can we get out of this town? although Strictly guarding it, it is almost impossible to encircle it without noticing it. "Um, Da District, should we discuss in detail how we can get out of this city?" Finally, someone suggested that NTK3MzMzNg=three pointed out that Ji Yue''s statement is a complete overview. "Didn''t I say it." Ji Yue smiled carelessly. "Go out from the gate to Ganqiuyan, it''s that simple." ". Almost all of you here are Ji Yue¡¯s subordinates, and They were the real descendants of the Quran, most of them showed a suspicious look, but they didn''t say anything because of their trust in the king, but some people showed a clear expression. "Go on, when we talk about this town, we pretend to be ourselves? ? " "Silicon pretends to be a business district company?" "Commercial area? No, as I expected, the elves have already Our portraits are hung on the walls of every town''s main street. If nothing else, we will not be able to enter the second pass. "Ji Yong shook his finger. "Then, shall we pretend to be alive? Can''t we pretend to be refugees? ? That''s too bad, right? " "Of course it''s not a refugee, I''m hurt, pretending to be a bandit." Everyone''s words, listen to Ji Qi''s following with laughter "Motou, this buying bandit is flooded and often ransacks passers-by With money, we can come to a big country. "Ji Yue said. Chapter 773: "This is the easiest way to break through the past. Think about it, everyone, why are there bandits here?" "Except for some external reasons, it''s also because the local city lord is corrupt and perverting the law. , Occupying fertile land, the use of barren gardens makes it impossible to cultivate, and the surname can¡¯t survive, so it can only be rebelled. "Ji Yue''s analysis caused everyone to nod frequently. "This kind of insatiable official has the most opportunities to exploit, although this It''s my guess, as long as we have passed this jade road to buy, and over a few hills, there is only the last process to buy a card, and we can leave the human federation. "Okay, above the general course of action, do you have any questions? It can be pointed out now. " FSF Light Novel In the silence for three moments, a young man with a decent king cringed. Stood up. Himma recognizes him, he is the representative of the sons of the ten kings family, and this is also the case. In this action, Wei Tian three are willing to choose to follow her Gansan family members. "Master Ji Tuan, you, you 0 I want to ask, the other two teams Wu, what should they do, 0" In the second half of the speech, the atmosphere of the scene made this The young man didn''t dare to continue speaking for a moment. "It''s okay, I have no problem" He hurriedly waved his hand, and immediately sat back. If he goes on, he is worried that he has even this hard-won All ¡®ferry tickets¡¯ have to be lost. "Okay, since there is no doubt, let''s take a break today Rest, the king will leave on time tomorrow. "Ji Wen said hello. Everyone nodded and left. "It''s time to unload the Mole donkey." Back without a ruler, Ji Baikai Speak. "Unload the moss and kill the donkey, what is that?" Ji Hui was puzzled. number 6 When did I unload the donkey? No, it is obviously their own choice, how can they blame me for being a fool? " Ji Bai closed his eyes and said nothing. "Baijin, listen carefully, the emperor has done something or not, maybe You think this is unkind and does not conform to your concept, but I have to do it. "Ji Jian said to Ji Bai seriously. "I will not whitewash or say anything about my behavior Reason, this is my wrist. There are only two jumps before us now. Either they die or the army is wiped out. It''s that simple. " "This is also excluding differences, right." "Yes, Bai Jin is indeed the person who knows my heart best in the whole world. Although I am temporarily tied to the two lines with the same interests, I am not their emperor. They also know in their hearts that I am not the emperor of mankind. In this way, the only thing that connects both of us is our interests." "Zhongcheng is not absolute, it is absolutely disloyal. Since this can be ruled out With these hidden dangers, you can get a free human target at the same time, isn''t Baile? "Ji Jian took a sip of the tea on the table. 0000000 "Don''t blame me for not giving them a chance, if they chose to stand On my side, at least life is guaranteed. After all, they also sold their lives for me. Facts have proved that people who are not from my race must have different hearts. " No. 4 Ji Bai responded to Ji Jian with silence. "They just made a choice, now you have to make a choice kind. "Ji Jian suddenly smiled. "In that world line, you may not really see me clearly, So, are you going to continue your own knight jump, or give up the road of knighthood, and rely on an emperor who has different means to reach the country? " (Plus, I really underestimated the readers(/w") After the event there will be Peripheral can be given away. Participate in the award of Super Heart-to-Heart and you will have a chance to get Baiji Big Mouse Zhi, Xiangji Pillow x) Chapter 57~ "In that world line, you may not really see me clearly. So, do you want to continue to stick to your path of knighthood, or give up the path of knighthood, and serve an emperor who wants to achieve his goal by all means?" The scene was silent. "This is not a conflict. After a while, Ji Bai gave an answer. She knelt down to Ji Yue. "It is the duty of the knight to protect the emperor. To die for the emperor is the highest glory of riding the earth. "Yeah, then I can understand that Bai Jin chose me between Chivalry Road and me?" Ji Yue''s meaningful eyes flashed with small stars, as if something she had always dreamed of finally got her wish. ¡®His Royal Highness, I said this does not conflict. " "Yeah. Okay. Can you say that ¡ý I am already very touched. That is to say. Even if I made a mistake. I made a huge mistake. You will stand by my side, right?" "It is the duty of the knight to correct the emperor. I will not avoid it." Ji Bai said neither overbearing nor overbearing. Ji Yue put away her grinning expression and stretched out her hand to Ji Bai. Ji Bai took the virtual object. "In the inner world, you have already pledged allegiance to me, but that is a matter of the inner world. Now, are you willing to swear allegiance to me once?" "Oath to the apocalypse, to show my will, I would like to hand over to the king the glory of being a knight along with the sins I have committed inadvertently, and cast a sword with my body, and swear that I will always be loyal to the king and be loyal to the king and calm the king¡¯s enemies. Fate is. "Ji Bai solemnly recites the Oath of Qi Tu. "In my name, I will give you the title of King''s Guardian Knight, and I will swear to protect you forever." Ji Yue lifted Ji Bai up... and then, in the name of the divine judgment **** Sepriel, create the world The Nine Gods are witnesses, and you are named: "Jie_'' Xiang Bai''s expression can''t be maintained. "Baijin. I''m serious." Ji Yue looked at Ji Bai with a serious expression on her face. "If you are dependent on me like I am dependent on you, don¡¯t let go, let me finish the oath. "Although I am only an exiled emperor with no real power and no devil, no, maybe even the star emperor is not even the most formal and solemn vow. Are you willing to accept such a me?" Chapter 774: "I would like to be with you forever as a knight. No, I don''t mean riding the soil. "Ji Yue is obviously not satisfied with Ji Bai''s vague attitude." But in another form of companionship, in the form of a lifelong companion. "Why the silence is Yuxiang, it''s just a word from you, I won''t force you." Ji Yue''s face was indifferent. "Ji Bai seems to be experiencing a very violent ideological struggle. In the end, she still shook her head. "Okay, I see, in the end, can you tell me why you rejected me?" Ji Yue''s expression was very flat, neither lost nor disappointed. ¡®I, if you marry your Highness, I¡¯m guilty of violent fights. "Ji Baifu looked at his own heart. *His Royal Highness is still young. But we are all kinds of things, and all kinds of things will have the day of aging and decline. After a hundred years of dry years, when His Highness declines. There is no successor, even if it is restored. Success. Gulan also lost his heir. It is equivalent to ruin_. Ji Yue quietly listened to Ji Bai''s words. "I cannot delay His Royal Highness''s marriage and childbirth, so that Gulan will have no successors, leading to the end of destruction. Please forgive Bai Jin for this ancient crime. "Sure enough." Ji Yue suddenly caught her short white shoulders and leaned to her ears. "If I said, I have a way to keep our heirs, would you like to be my queen?". Is it? how can that be.? ? "Ji Bai''s face was dumbfounded. "If this is the case, would you like it?" Ji Yue leaned closer. The two could even feel each other''s breathing between them. "Would you like to be my life-long companion and stay with me?" "I, I._. "You, you like me, at least you don''t hate me, are you? In my mind, you are the only person who knows me thoroughly. Perhaps it is precisely because of this that I have caused you so much trouble." Ji Yue smiled Laugh, speak bluntly. "Baijin, I can''t do without you, so what''s your answer. "I, I _" She was overwhelmed with joy again, looking at the affectionate face. Her attitude finally loosened. "Of course I do. "His Royal Highness!" A sharp cry came in suddenly, breaking the atmosphere between the two people and the sound of entering the door instantly made the two who were about to be entangled let go of each other. "His Royal Highness, the teacher, is it not the right time for the subordinates to come?" The waiter who came to looked at the strange state of the two people, feeling that the atmosphere was very wrong. "No, no, what''s your name?" Ji Yuepi said with a smile. "Oh, my subordinate''s name is Edward, and I''m from the Qitu of Lord Muhua. "Oh, that''s it. Okay. What can I do for you?" Without saying much, Ji Yue had already begun to figure out whether to roast this person or blow it up later, or throw it into the moat. Go to feed the fish or something. Ji Bai turned his face to the side, unable to see her current look. "That''s right, Your Excellency Landrito wants to discuss with you the time of departure. "Is it enough for him to decide on this kind of thing? Ask me what I am doing, and you just go back to him like this. However, Lord Landrito had already arrived and before the attendant had finished speaking, a knight in a jet-black armor walked in. "Come here uninvited? Sit, ring, your name is Edward, right? There''s nothing wrong with you here, let''s go out. "Yes, yes!" Hearing that Ji Yue had such a deep memory of her name, she was ecstatic in her heart, wondering if she was about to become a celebrity in the eyes of the overlord...Didn''t the two bother you? "After closing the door, Landrito glanced at the two men who were clearly in a wrong state. "Are you embarrassed to ask?" Ji Yue looked at Landry Tuo with a smile, telling the truth. If it weren''t for this guy to be one of the three families protecting the country, she really wanted to give his helmet to the Lord, and she would just grow it. Spear confused his face. "No interruption. Okay, why did you come in if you didn''t intend to disturb you? Forget it, I knew you would come to me, but I didn''t expect to come so soon. "Ji Yue gave him a white look. Thin wooden chair. "Moving down, do you really plan to let me take the sacred artifacts?" Landryto went straight to the subject. "Otherwise, it is impossible to change your mind temporarily after saying that you are asked to carry the sacred artifact? Then, those guys with ghosts in their hearts will soon become restless?" "I understand." Landryto turned his gaze to the side and his face was ruddy, like Ji Bai who hadn''t been relieved yet. "No need to watch, she is fine. I just probably don''t remember you... "Is this good?" "Not good?" Ji Yue approached meaningfully and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear. "I have eliminated the memory of you coaxing him. Isn''t it good for you? You don''t need to have a psychological burden now. *I never lied to her. "Landry Tuo smiled self-explanatoryly. He knew he didn''t believe this. "My monk... Landry was silent. Okay. In a sense, you two are really idiots of the same level. I am immune to your behavior. "Ji Yue sighed. "If there is nothing else, you can go back. You can determine the departure time. You are here just to ask about this kind of thing? " "Oh, I almost forgot. If you lead the team, you will protect these accompanying humans as much as possible. Before, you might as well try it." Ji Yue smiled and turned back with her hand. "I don''t mind having so many people in my team. Of course, the premise is that you can keep it. "Farewell." Landry Tuo saluted Ji Yue. He drank the tea on the table and left. In the dark underground tunnel, only the faint sound of the spinning needle on the dial can make people feel the passage of time. Bai Ju made a profit, and the night passed quickly. "The above is all the matters I want to explain. Finally, I would like to remind you that all unexpected things may happen before you are out of danger. Don''t relax until the last moment. Finally, I wish you all the way. wind. "Lead. "My lord, don''t worry, we will take the lead in Odumpus to meet up and wait for your arrival. "Then I would like to thank you in advance." Looking at the blazing sun rising in the sky, Ji Yue knew that the time had come. "The time has come, it''s time for us to divert, you guys take care... ¡®My lord, take care. "Under the leadership of the leader Landrito, the team heading to Jiaoguan put on Doulian. Covered their faces and started to move. Most of the people in the dungeon walked away, and it seemed a bit deserted for a moment. "My lord, my colleagues are leaving, should we also Not urgent. "Ji Yue returned to the hall, holding the tea that Ji Bai made for her, and took a sip...finally clean." The foreigners who did not know the inside story looked at each other, and no one specially explained it to them. Ji Bai stood upright beside Ji Yue, expressionless. On the other side, how to gather together after being scattered like quicksand, the team led by Landrito moved towards the nearest pass to Jiaoguan, they were like water droplets that penetrated into the gap. After the designated plan, a large team quickly dispersed into Countless teams infiltrated every corner of the city, and finally drops of water converged into a stream. There were a few guards at the top of the city, not many. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s definitely impossible for this number of people to pass through the bluff without any rest. The team contains the vast majority of Gulan foreign members. Now the uprisings of the other three families who helped watch the Gulan rebellion are almost suppressed. Now, as Ji Yue said, this is their last chance. The plan is drawn up. First, pretend to be a merchant. After waiting to get to the gate, he will quickly occupy the gate after getting closer, grab the horse and leave before watching the reinforcements. There is only a Jiaoguan with few people in front of it, Yimapingchuan , They will be able to leave the Human Federation if they rush out of the plains. "Sing, you guys, stop. This is a very time, and I want to pass the checkpoint." Meikou''s guards noticed the unidentified people in gray robes who were walking towards them. Fuxin told Fuxin. Tao. No, no, Lord Jun, we are businessmen on the road, we don''t know anything. "Several people in gray robes looked panicked, they stopped. "If you don''t go through inspection, you can''t be released. This _ can''t it be accommodating and accommodating? "The gray-robed people are very embarrassed "If you can''t, you can''t, what nonsense? Also, aren''t you businessmen, where''s your luggage?" *Luggage" The gray robe man put his pockets in his hands, his tone suddenly became cold. "Behind you. Chapter 775: "What?" The guard suddenly felt cold in his neck. Before he could turn around, the sharp cold wiped his neck neatly. The soldiers at the top of the city noticed the clues, but it was too late. I don''t know when the black-robed people who rushed to the top of the city were densely packed. Like larvae of a group of ants, they quickly occupied the whole city. "Enemy attack, enemy attack! Go and ring the bell! Uh, uh...!" The shouting captain of the guard opened his eyes wide, and the arrow stuck in his neck blocked the words he had just reached his throat. Keep passing by. After all, the guards didn''t eat dry food, and under the heavy encirclement, they protected their companions and rang the big bell hanging on the top of the city. The loud and trembling sound of the pot bell spread throughout every corner of this small city. "Damn it_" The gray-robed people flocked to the corpses of the soldiers who ringed the bell. But all this was to no avail. "Don''t delay, all the defenders of the town will gather at the sound of the bell." The leader Landrito stood on the high wall and looked through the seam of his helmet at the black spots that began to converge in the distance. Open the city gate, one can walk one by one. "Landrito walked to the gate of the city gate, pushed aside the two attendants who couldn''t beat the gate with Mu''s strength, and pressed them down with one hand. "!" There was a huge sound from the chain lowering, but at this moment the gray-robed people couldn''t keep up with so much. As long as you can escape, you are waiting for your glory and wealth. So you can''t die. After the founding of the country, you are a great hero. He is a high-ranking official and aristocrat. With the golden signboard of Gulan, he will be able to get mixed up in the future. , Smooth wind! With this enthusiasm, all the foreign members of Gulan seem to be crazy. Discipline is no longer a thing. Hundreds of people are like a piece of sand, and the dragons have no heads to fight each other. Everyone thinks in their minds. It''s all about how to keep oneself alive. After uniting, Jin went to hell. "Don''t panic, keep the team tidy! Form the front team and the back team to move forward steadily!" Landrito stood on the high wall and commanded, but he was incapable of saving others. Few people listened to him, and he couldn''t control it at all. Members who are scraped into a mess. Front team and back team? Just kidding. Who wants to be the queen team and go to death willingly? You want me to be the rear team. I''m the Gulan heavy minister appointed by Lord Shinra. Wouldn''t you give up all your work when you die in such a ghost place? ? The foreign backbone supporters who could speak for themselves fought on their own, completely ignoring Landrito''s orders. (Don¡¯t comment on the double first in the Meng Zhan, this has caused dissatisfaction among many people, including the big guys (. *.) they have already taken out their shotguns and aimed at me) (You can get the comparison of mission A and mission B on the cute war page, both are free.) (For the finals, you can only vote for Bai Ji by focusing on the number of votes, otherwise you need to count and not concentrate, two are impossible. 00" Chapter 58~ In the team, the foreign cadres who spoke up fought each other, completely ignoring Landrito''s orders. They all think that they are the team, and even an indispensable part of the Quran. The native soldiers of the entire team should do their utmost to protect themselves. After the disagreement, they angrily call their supporters to protect themselves. In an instant, Jin Ganren''s brigade dispersed into several large pieces, and even almost fought each other in order to grab the barrier. "Calm down and don''t fight separately. If this goes on, no one can escape. Follow my instructions. I promise to bring everyone out of the human federation in a safe and secure way!" Landrito tried his best to save the situation. There are no lack of attendants who want to obey him, but the scene is too chaotic, and everyone has to follow the waves. Looking at the chaos and the team that was almost about to fight on their own, Landryto felt a moment of weakness in his heart. He did everything possible to avoid the blood of any innocent person. The ending is always like this. In this situation, he suddenly remembered a word his Royal Highness once said to himself in a joke. "Humans. It''s just a group of mud that wants to support and can''t support, and can''t stick to the wall if you want to paste. ¡ãThe chaotic and unordered group is like a group of beasts with only instincts, no matter how Landryto commands, there is no one. People are willing to listen to him. Herd mentality, as soon as there is a rout of fighting each other, it will evolve into a rout of a group of people. Just when these people were still busy squeezing the pass, behind their buttocks, the edge of the reinforcements had already arrived. "Get out! Don''t help me, I''m an important minister appointed by Lord Shinra! As the important task of rejuvenating the Gulan, give me aside, let me go first!" *A wet Hu Xi! The person entrusted by Lord Shinra is clearly me. Look at your white beard and don''t think about how many fractions you can live. I usually see you being old and respecting you as an adult, don''t be shameless! " "Shut up all of you guys! Didn''t you see that the defenders are already behind the ass? If we fight, we will burn all the stones! Listen to me, don''t squeeze the gates, one team after another!" The foreign members of the two waves who couldn''t make it through the bridge felt the edge of the army behind them. Suddenly their eyes were anxious. "Okay, one by one, let the old man go there first, and the work will be over, so that everyone can be in peace. What are you doing with so much noise?" The man-dressed old monkey anxiously looked down on his followers. Squeeze towards the entrance of the city. ¡®Old man, don¡¯t get into it! Seeing that the old man was going to drive him a step ahead, the young foreign backbone became anxious and hurriedly pulled his elbow to drag him back. "Suck! It hurts, it''s good! Let go, my old Ken can''t stand your tossing like this!" The old man frog yelled, not knowing if it was true or pretending, and the disaster is imminent. Who cares about this? . You come back to me! "It feels like the old man is still struggling to squeeze forward. The young backbone succumbed to him, searched him back with force, and pushed him out. Because he was not sure of his strength, and the bridge was already narrow, the old man was pushed to the edge of the city wall. Sweep is about to fall." Ah, ah! Quickly, pull the old man, pull the old man! After that, the old man will have to thank you very much, please pull the old man out quickly. Tide! The servant members who are pushing exercises can''t take care of themselves, there is no time to pay attention to an old man who is over 50 years old. As the crowd leaned toward this side, unfortunately, the old man who was on the edge of life and death was squeezed out of the moat. I, __" I didn''t expect the situation to develop into such a young backbone, please incoherent, he didn''t want to do this; it''s just that it''s too late to say it now. Whether that old man is dead, it¡¯s good for everyone, now is not the time for infighting. Without this kind of restlessness, everyone can escape. "You, you can''t be surrounded to death by the defenders, just follow my orders! *The young backbone began to call on the followers of the old backbone who were dead. Everyone was facing each other. In order to survive, they could only choose to abandon the dead old master. Silver follows the new leader. However, in their opinion, only a few excellent gods passed in an instant, the desperate garrison had rushed behind them, and the knelt sound of the sword coming out of the box and the words of persuading from far to near made them thoroughly. Panicked. At the time of danger, the pitch-black knight swooped down and pointed at the defenders in a series of pursuits like an iron tower of demand. "Organize the formation to escape. It''s still too late." The pitch-black Yingjia''s voice was low and cold, but it couldn''t be ignored. At this moment of crisis, only the weight of his speech was the most important. "Quick. What are you doing in a daze? Don''t you go and wait to die? You, as the front team, pave the way for us. Quickly, if they catch up to the city bridge, everyone will die!" The young backbone who reacted first began to greet the crowd. Li, in order to stabilize the military, he and the rear team advance and retreat together. With the backbone, the Gulan foreign army began to leave the city. However, the defenders were not vegetarians. The combat effectiveness of these local armies was obviously much stronger than that of the bipedal elite troops such as vanguard knights, and they were much more tenacious. Even if Landryto went through further harms, there was only one person, and he couldn''t deal with everyone at the same time. They found that they could not constitute Shanghai to this man covered in black paint, scales and armor. The well-trained and tacitly trained defenders left part of the action to drag him, and the rest continued to attack Yang''s foreign troops. The foreign troops were too late to be beaten by this attack, many of them fell into the moat because of panic or dilemma. Soon, the bottomless moat floated a scarlet red-a moat was raised with piranhas, and they were exposed to the sun every three days. As a result, the piranhas in the river were always hungry and would attack all but fish indiscriminately. All creatures, people falling into the water, will be concealed as a pile of bones before they even sink to the bottom of the river. Although Landryto is brave, he is a pure founder. He learns very few spells. Although the enemy can''t hurt him, he can''t solve such a large number for a while. The enemy, as for the foreign army? I was busy crossing the bridge, and finally stabilized, was once again by the defenders, and then messed up on the high platform in the distance. A tall figure was looking at the point where the battle was excited. "The Lord of the City. The sentry is here to report. The resistance of the rebels is extremely tenacious. And there are many, almost hundreds of fighters. Our army beat them by one finger, but because of their stubborn resistance and the number of people, they went to support. The defenders are almost unable to withstand it." "The rebels are coming out of the nest, and they have to fight us desperately. How many garrisons in the city can be dispatched." The lanky man asked. "Adding the elite troops and the vanguard troops of other brands, there are about 600 people still available. "All the rebels must be deployed to relieve the siege. You must keep these rebels here. Even if you can''t keep all of them, they will be greatly injured, understand?" Do you need to mobilize all the border guards to relieve the siege? "Isn''t this taken for granted?" The contingent of Chenggan people obviously had all of them dispatched. These version of the army must be planning to concentrate all their troops and go to Jiaoguan. After leaving Jiaoguan, they can escape into the forest, and everything will be well. "The lanky City Lord sneered. "You can''t let them succeed. No matter how stupid the leader of the rebel army is, he will never use the troops close to the attackers as bait. Then, what can they do if they are alone?" "Yes, the lord of the city is wise, and the subordinates will do it. " "Hurry up. It''s too late for them to break through. By the way, the bereaved will go to inform the senior management and inform them that there is a large group of rebels here. "Yes... The messenger has left. The fighting in the northern city is still in full swing, and a large number of foreign soldiers fell into the moat in the chase or crowd, becoming the dead souls under the fangs of the beloved. "Don''t panic! The Chinese army will be able to pass it soon, and it''s about to reach us. At this time we are in a mess, we can''t make it anymore!" the young backbone shouted, trying to stabilize the turbulent and unstable military spirit. Landrito, who was fighting among the standing guards, was no longer able to catch them. He was surrounded by a group of guards, crowded with crowds, and he could no longer see him who was flooded by the crowd. The Youth Army Palace couldn''t talk about him anymore. The catastrophe was about to fly, and he couldn''t save him, so he couldn''t catch him too, right? After organizing the rear army to fight with the city defenders, he was covered with blood, as if he had just walked out of the sea of ??blood on the corpse mountain. Fortunately, both sides were on the city bridge and could not be fully spread out. The defenders could not carry out more effective actions. Bingsheng pursued, but Rao was like this. Many soldiers died in battle and fell into the river, and the number of foreign troops dropped sharply. Finally, under the threat of a dilemma between life and death, the foreign army broke out with an extremely tenacious desire to survive, and the fighting was extremely fierce. The rear army also quickly began to leave the city. "Don''t let them pass! Archers. Go up the city wall and sniper them!" At that time, the reinforcements of the garrison also arrived, and the leading generals began to effectively organize the army to kill the enemy. Chapter 776: The archers on the top of the city let their arrows down, and the foreign troops on both sides suffered misery. The most unlucky thing was the Chinese army who did not come down from the bridge. I thought it would be safe to rush out of the city gate, but I didn''t expect a volley of fire from the head. For the sake of quick release, most of the attendants are only equipped with simple and lightweight protective gear such as leather armor and cloth armor. Some even have no full armor directly, skin and flesh. In a panic, they fall like a pair of straws. A large piece of it. "Quickly retreat, quickly retreat!" The young officer who finally broke through the heavy encirclement made the native soldier who was frightened in front of him to stop. The flesh and blood of my family were glued to the ground, and viscous and different shades of liquid flowed all over the ground. It''s okay for soldiers who have seen the battlefield in battle all the year round. How can these high-ranking officials who have only been in the rear of the battlefield ever seen such a scene of flesh and blood? On weekdays, the arrogant appearance of pointing at others and toes is gone, and his face turns purple, and he can only rely on the soldiers to drag and watch forward. The ability to bear it is almost impossible, and the lower body has feelings, and it is generally difficult to faintly diffuse. Xiyu''s wet smell. But at this time of life and death, it is impossible to protect your own life. Where can you take care of these? ? Some stalled troops were trampled to death by the following troops. After the breakthrough, the rear team needs to watch the follow-up troops'' attacks and the sniping of the wall archers forcibly retreating. Next to them, the companions have been stubborn and stubborn. The groans and calls for help at the feet cannot be ignored, but only I did not hear moving on. A little too late; they might be sniped by the archers, killed by the defenders who came up, and no one would take care of their weak companions. At this moment, a body of steel came out of a sea of ??blood, and the dark knight wanted the enemy to be on the ground, and the **** long sword formed an extremely sharp contrast with the spotless surplus armor. He rushed out of the siege and stepped on the ground. Every step seemed to cause a huge tremor. No monastic soldier dared to stop him. He jumped up and rushed to the head of the city. Some archers had to move the target of the fire to Landryto. The sharp feather arrows shot on his surplus armor would be bounced off indiscriminately, and any attack by the defenders seemed to have no effect. . Because his intervention indirectly covered the description of the foreign troops in the city. The foreign troops who felt that the density of arrows were suddenly reduced did not miss the opportunity until the troops below were all separated, and Landryto retracted the sword. Jumped off. Chengtou. "Don''t go all over. The guard leader Yang stopped his subordinates who wanted to go to chase after him, staring blankly at the black shadow that was going away. "We are not his opponents. Go back and tell the city lord that we did our best and successfully weakened the civilian power of the thief army. After that, we have to rely on the high-level federal guards." ¡ãYes! " "Let''s see if there''s alive. _ Forget it." The captain of the guard shook his head as he watched the moat with a dark red deposit floating in his eyes. "Choose the corpses, dispose of these corpses, let''s go back to the house... In an underground secret room no one knew. The black and purple-haired girl closed her eyes and looked at the table with her fingers regularly tapping on the table, standing upright beside her looking at a blonde knight. Only these two people remained motionless, and the others did not act like that. Although they were underground, they heard the intensive footsteps and the mighty fighting sound just now. Is this a team of defenders starting to fight? Or did the defenders have found their hiding place? ? Panic spread in their hearts, but Ji Yue was wide at the end of what was heard, and sat on the bench steadily. "Time is up." The silence was broken, and Ji Yue stood up. "Ah?" Everyone looked at each other. They didn''t want to understand what the other party meant when the time was up. "Baijin, are everything packed? *Everything is ready, Your Highness. "Ji Bai lifted a sac, tightened it, and put it on his back. "Okay, we should also set off." At this moment, Ji Yue put on a very ordinary suit; it is not very good, but easy to move casual clothes. A button-up dress with rough workmanship and ordinary dyeing technique, matched with knee-high socks and short boots, is very ordinary people''s dress. Although people rely on their clothes, how can this natural beauty be concealed by vulgar clothes. Chapter 59~ "It''s almost time for us to set off. ©€1¡È6¡È8¡ÈRead¡ÈBook©€" Ji Yue, who had been dozing for a long time, got up from the seat, stretched out, and moved some stiff joints and limbs. "His Royal Highness, are we going out like this?" Some members took a break in their hearts and did not pretend to be so upright. Is it because they are afraid that people will not see their faces. "If you don''t go out, can you still climb out?" Ji Yue took the lead and walked out of the hall first. Ji Bai followed closely. When they reacted, there were only a few people left in the room. "Oh, what are you doing in a daze? Quickly keep up." If they were helpless, they would really not sing if they were left behind. Under Ji Yue''s leadership, everyone walked out of the underground ruins, and walked on the street in a swaggering manner, making the people who followed her couldn''t believe that they could be so calm with such an identity of seeing the light. There are not many pedestrians on the street. On Saturdays and Sundays, almost all the working people in the early morning are sleeping in the bedding, but this does not mean that there is no one on the street. Ji Bai Jiyue and the two changed into plain clothes, but this completely couldn''t conceal the beautiful appearance, which attracted the attention of many passing pedestrians. The first two have attracted much attention. The subordinates who followed were worried. I''m afraid who will recognize it. Notify the guards. Unexpectedly, passers-by quickly turned away their eyes, as if they were curious only because they were amazed at each other¡¯s appearance, and found nothing unusual. After looking at them, they sighed, "These two girls are so good-looking. It''s pretty "it''s over." Probably no one would have imagined that important criminals wanted by the Federation of Mankind would walk on the streets in such an upright manner. Everyone deliberately kept a distance from each other so that outsiders could not see that they were a cluster of unified actions. To be honest, today''s city-state is quiet and weird. The guards on duty have disappeared. Not only the native soldiers on patrol have disappeared, but even the soldiers on the front of the city have disappeared. "If the gate is not closed, you can go out when you push the door. Be polite. After you leave, help others to bring the door to understand." Ji Yueman said indifferently, and pushed open the heavy city gate lazily. The subordinates behind him stared wide-eyed. You look at me and I look at you. All saw the dullness and dazedness in the opponent''s eyes. Where''s the defender? Where did so many defenders go here a few days ago? Why is there no one left in an instant? No matter how strong the Shinra I was, wouldn''t it be possible to wipe out all the native soldiers on the city with a snap of his fingers? Pushing open the gate and closing the gate, everyone was at a loss until the moment they left the city. In the fantasy, the sudden attack and defensive battle of life and death does not exist at all. I walked and chatted, talked and laughed, and went out of the city gate. What is the situation? ? ... What they didn''t know was the current situation of the other team. The arrows that hit like a shower are extremely dense, running fast to get a life, and those who can''t run are regarded as hedgehogs. At this juncture of life and death, the foreign soldiers who had survived forgotten their fatigue and fear. Only the excitement inspired by the juncture of life and death dominated the body, so that some of the soldiers who were severely injured even forgot the pain of bone erosion. The chasing soldiers didn''t seem to catch up, but the arrows roaring through the sky chased them like death in the sky. These arrows are all coated with poison. Although they are not fatal, they can continue to burn the wounds, making the wounds unable to heal. In the case of light clothing and extremely scarce resources, it has caused a great deal of damage to the foreign army. Threatened. As the distance opened, the lethality of the arrows gradually decreased, and in the end, they got rid of the dominance of the arrows. The native soldiers who survived seemed to have just escaped under the death god''s sickle. Seeing that there was no chasing soldiers behind them, they all lay on the ground like loose rubber men. "Ouch! Hurry up, get up, it''s pressing on my wound, it hurts me to death!"! "Bandage, antidote for tension, quick, my eyes Chapter 777: "What are you doing carbon? This is my material, take care of your hands, or I don''t mind cutting it for you!" "But, I am injured, I will die without these supplies." "Go with yours... "My supplies were lost in the previous escape "That''s your business, I brought these supplies, and you''ll share them with you." I may not be able to endure the march, no, no, no. " You, just a little, just a little. Can''t you help me solve my urgent needs? Black me point the tape and the dosage of the applicator. I will figure out my own way later. "No, no, no, if you say no, you just can''t wait! What are you doing, did you do it?!" "I''m poisoned. If I don''t give me the antidote, I will die sooner or later, so let''s die together!" The foreign army escaped, but the chaos in the army did not end there. Different weaves, different sources. Allegiance to different people, the foreign army is mixed together, and the first grant can fight side by side while still alive. In the previous battles, almost all the old men who could not walk were dead, and the leader was lost, and the army was in chaos in an instant. They used to be castle guards, mercenaries, farmers, or temple bandits. People with different concepts and different personalities are like countless different colors of paint mixed in a bucket. The level of confusion It can be described as colorful. Right now, due to lack of resources, this group of native soldiers who had just escaped the catastrophe are going to fight each other again. "Stop everyone! We are fighting under the enemy''s nose, and Neijiang also divides the occasions?" The surviving youth military palace who escaped by chance shouted at the chaotic soldiers. "Everyone is brothers in the same boat, there is no need to make the relationship so rigid, we are not out of danger yet!" "Okay. Let them give me half of their resources! Otherwise, we will fight with them here." A group of gangsters who are very habitual glared viciously at the group of soldiers who defended them like anti-biao. . "Why give it to you, if you don''t keep your own resources, you can grab someone else? You are just a group of robbers, right?" "You are so embarrassed? Don''t look at who is covering your escape, look at the appearance of each of you, you have not suffered any injuries, and you still hold that little resource medicine, do you know this is for instruction? of??" "That is, if there is no such thing as our helping you, no one would want to leave today!" "you guys. "It''s alright, don''t make a noise, are you medicine? I still have some stock here, so I''ll just give it to you." The young officer greeted his followers. "My lord, do you really want to divide up some of our supplies?" "Of course, without these brothers, we might not be able to stop the defensive troops who are like wolves." The words of the young officer made the wounded and hostile soldiers slightly improve. On the other hand, he pretended to accidentally reveal that he was also the group behind the stocks. After everyone stabilized a little, a black shadow flickered, and after a few breaths, they came to everyone. "Thank you, Mr., for your help. You are worthy of being the descendants of the three guardians of the country. Those soldiers can''t even leave knife marks on you." The young officer took the initiative to extend his hand to him. Landrito just nodded slightly at him, and then passed him. The young officer''s outstretched hand froze in the air, and his heart became more embarrassed. With this move, he wanted to slowly take command from the opponent''s hands. The other party completely ignored him. He didn''t give him face at all in front of everyone, which embarrassed him and felt a trace of indignation at the same time. "Follow me." Landryto was reticent, only briefly explaining to all the surviving soldiers. Since this knight is not permanently stationed by Shinra I, his prestige in the army is not high, he did not think so much. Bring as many of these people out of here as possible, even if one is brought out. , Nothing more. However, his behavior has caused some people''s dissatisfaction. Just like now. Compared to this powerful and hard-to-reach armor knight. Obviously, the prestige of the young officers who deliberately bought people''s hearts was higher. "Mr. Cavaliers, there is Jiaoguan ahead. After we get out of Jiaoguan, our people are safe. We can''t live without a king for a day, and our family can''t be without an owner. Our small team is not a big power, but The so-called irregularity is not a circle, we have to choose a figure equivalent to the leader, isn''t it?" "It''s not that easy." Landrito did not stop. "Ah? What is not so easy?" "It''s not that easy to break through the focal point. "Oh. So you mean this, don¡¯t worry, you are probably not familiar with the terrain here. Let me tell you that there is a deserted post in front of you. It is said to be a gateway, but in fact it is just a small post. There is no city gate, all the way is unimpeded, and there is no grass in the wilderness. There is a quick soldier who saw it and Landryto didn''t speak. No one under the iron helmet knew his expression at this moment. Soon, the team entered the boundary of Jiaoguan. The green belt was divided by a dividing line, and then there was a plain without grass. The meaning of the name Jiaoguan was self-evident. It''s not like a natural formation, it''s more like experiencing a man-made cataclysm that left nothing to grow in this place. No one knows the history of Jiaoguan. The record of this land stays in the third era, and it is only a single sentence and no more detailed introduction. This land is totally unsuitable for farming, and there is no grass growing in a radius of a hundred miles. The barren land is not the main reason because it is not suitable for farming. There are no crossing checkpoints and no villages. The human federation has almost no jurisdiction over this place. Building a village in this place where birds do not lay eggs is almost a negative expense without any profit. , So only one post was built here as a troop. "Go straight on this path, and cross the hills and you will be the post station. Your Excellency, the patrol post station in front of you has a lot of soldiers. The soldiers who are in charge of patrolling the border defense are not low in combat effectiveness. There were huge casualties, so I suggest to take a detour. "The young officer has a decisive posture while strategizing. "The two sides are hills, and the post is just built in the recessed ground below. We just pass by the hills on both sides. Hundreds of people are careful not to make any movement. They will be able to quietly stay undetected. Leaving Jiaoguan into the jungle, we are completely safe!" Hearing that he is about to leave the sea of ??suffering, there is no need to worry about it. All the soldiers are happy. "Then what are you waiting for, the guards have already notified the dog officials about our heading to Jiaoguan, don''t run, wait for death?" "Haha, finally come over!" "Yeah, we can drink and eat meat happily when we get out of this land! Wouldn''t it be fun to rob a few villages and build a base in the mountains." The native soldiers who came from grass burial let everything they say and do. The native soldiers who had been knights were very dissatisfied, and because of the overall situation, they did not say anything. Unlike these bandits, the Qitu people followed the Quran because of a belief, rather than being forced by the officers and soldiers. "No." These two cold words are like a basin of cold water, splashing from the top of everyone''s heads. "I said, this little brother, what do you mean? If you don''t run if there is a way, is it possible to let us go up and face the officers and soldiers head-on?" The soldiers questioned Landrito in dissatisfaction. "You can''t go to the hills on both sides, you can bury it quickly," Landryto explained. "Ambush? What is the ambush period, the hills are bare on both sides, how can there be an ambush? How can you speak nonsense in this broad daylight?" The soldiers were inseparable. Seeing that the direction of public opinion was not favorable to Landryto, the young officer was enlightened and pretended to be a peacemaker. "Your Excellency, I know you are proceeding cautiously. Since you said it''s inappropriate to walk the hills on both sides, then you can tell where we should go. If it is reasonable, we will listen to you." "Post. "What is it!? Go to the post station?? Don''t tease my old man, because there are not enough people dead. I want to weaken our number so that you can control it, right?" This unreasonable request was furious. "Didn''t you hear what this old man said? The inn is full of dog-skin soldiers. Will they let us walk under their noses? Don''t be kidding me." "You can only go to the post. "You are crazy. Don''t think that you are the leader appointed by the general manager. We have to listen to you. You are asking us to die!" Due to Landry''s superior strength, the native soldiers dare not Do something to him, but this does not prevent the soldiers from having great dissatisfaction with him. "Ahem, everyone, please stop arguing, Lord Knight, you are superb and a leader hand-picked by an adult. Although we are willing to obey you, it is really difficult for people to follow your instructions." Young Officer Also added on the side. "Yes, what''s the matter with you? Don''t mess around if you don''t know how to command. You can''t afford the responsibility if you kill everyone!" For a while, everyone''s spearhead was directed at Landrito. Conformity is a common problem of human beings, and Landry Tominma lost credibility in the hearts of all soldiers. Chapter 60 ~ Wildfire "You guy, you really want to kill everyone. How are you going to swallow the sacred artifact and take power alone?" "It''s really mean, how many people have we died in order to be able to circle out? Is it half dead? It¡¯s not quite satisfactory to you. You have to die half more?" "I said, why do you feel so strange? That''s why those soldiers can''t hurt you at all. At the beginning, you were completely capable of killing everyone. Saved it? But you released the water and deliberately used the defender''s sword to reduce our number??" Chapter 778: Until now, no matter how illogical or illogical, no one in the lopsided crowd would want to believe in the prestigious Landry. Rather than trusting a powerful and unclear person, human beings are more willing to trust their own eyes. "Alas, Lord Knight, you have seen it too. The eyes of the masses are bright. It is not that we are targeting you, but that your suggestion is really unreasonable. If you do this, the previous efforts will be abandoned, at least You have to be the person in charge of everyone¡¯s lives. "The young officer took the opportunity to dominate the same face. "Don''t talk nonsense with him. Anyway, we can''t beat him. We can''t take away the sacred weapon. It''s better to fall into the grass and become a bandit after leaving the Jiaoguan Pass. How happy is it to be free? "Everyone is brothers on the same boat. If you say this, you will be out of sight. I think your Excellency is for your good. It''s just that you haven''t been able to think correctly and put yourself in the right position. On the surface, the young officer is a peacemaker. However, Zhong has already begun to hold guns and sticks to Landryto. "There are traps on both sides of the hill. You can''t go there. There is only a dead end, and I can''t save you." The silent Landrito raised his head. "There are traps on both sides of the hills? Then did you show us where they are? The hills are bare on both sides. A blind person can see if there are any traps. Where did you get this inexplicable basis? But it''s really true. Just open your mouth. "Just ignore him, let''s go. "Sorry, Sir Knight, the tempers of these native soldiers are a bit direct, don''t bother to go with us." Seeing everyone abandoning Landry at this moment, the young officer was overjoyed. This has completed his first. Step forward, build prestige in this mixed and undisciplined army. Of course, he couldn''t show this, but pretended to be a good man. Secretly wishing Landrito leave the team quickly. If it hadn''t been for Landryto to carry the Holy Artifacts of the Quran and still possess special skills, the young officer might have revealed his true shape when he lost power. "You can''t go around the hill, there must be a trap there." Landryto ignored the young officer and walked up to everyone to obstruct. "Oh? Then you are talking about who would be so boring to set up traps in a place where birds don''t shit?" "What do you want? Let us go down and fight with the officers and soldiers of the station and die, right? I beg you, okay, don¡¯t stand in our way, take 10,000 steps, even if there are traps on the hills, I would rather step on the traps than go down and fight the officers and soldiers, will you go away, OK? ­¿" The crippled native soldiers were already intolerable to Landry Extension. If it weren''t for the superior strength of the opponent, they might have spoken with the guy in their own hands. "Landrito was silent. Seeing that this annoying guy finally shut up and stopped working on his head, the soldiers stopped, bypassing him and proceeded towards the hill. Some knights in the team looked at the silent Lin Tuo and hesitated, but in the end they chose to advance with the big team. "Here, there are still traps? Where are the traps? Bare. There is no grass growing. There are still traps? This kind of loopholes are full. If a three-year-old child doesn''t believe it, he dare to use it to lie to us? Funny." The soldiers were triumphant. They stepped on the solid ground under their feet. "Come up all. Hey, what are you guys doing in the same place? Wouldn''t you really believe the silly things of that iron can? You all believe in foolish people. Look, we are up here. This is nothing wrong. Didn''t it happen. "The leading soldiers spread their hands and even jumped around on the hill. "There is nothing at all. If you really listen to that guy''s words, you will be finished. Look, this hill can not only walk, but also jump, not only can jump. You can also... "Boom boom boom!" The terrifying explosion sounded, and the shock of the nerves seemed to be overthrown, and a chain reaction of dominoes was set up. A series of sounds rang to the sky, resounding through the clouds. The dazzling spell array bloomed from the ground Stacked, the loess splashed five meters high and the entire mountain began to collapse and collapse. The laughter did not last for a minute, and the whole sky was filled with the sound of the collapse of the mountain and the sudden sound of killing. At the time of the incident. Hundreds of people are all on the hillside. The broken soil layer of the mountain collapsed. Basically, no one ran away. They were bombarded into the sky by the curse without even knowing what happened. At the same time, the sound of the mountain collapse and explosion successfully attracted the attention of the concave underground station. The officers and soldiers of the station were dispatched as if they had been prepared, and the whole army would collapse. The hilltop Tuantuan Baoyuan. The hillside from Congshan rolled down. The surviving foreign troops knew that this was a long-planned trap, but it was too late. What awaited them was the unfolding of the sky and the earth to chase and block them until the desperate human Union soldiers. The clothing, protective gear and weapons on their bodies were obviously not owned by the local soldiers in the post station that was responsible for patrolling. The high-level human confederation has long taken precautions against this place. It was the first to plant the earthen curse bomb on the mountain, and the original station army was thrown away and replaced with a well-armed elite unit. When they saw the robe uniform of the Falcon Knight, they realized that this was a trap. Maybe when I walked directly to the post, there may be a few fish that slipped through the net. If you have a wise leader, you can even avoid a lot of unnecessary losses and retreat, but now these are doomed to be impossible. The native soldier who was directly hit by the native curse bomb was smashed to pieces, and died on the spot. Those who were slightly affected were also severely injured. Not to mention the sword, but the strength to stand up was not enough, and he could only see what the enemy saw. On the remaining mountain where the sword was getting closer and closer to them, Landryto watched all this and shook his head. The earth bomb is a good game of the elves. Communicate with nature, change the structure of the soil layer, and make the soil block become a powerful bomb with continual destructive power, and the fragile human body will be directly exploded into powder. Even if they were to be brought up, it was too late. The only thing left for them to die was due to excessive blood loss. Rescue was too late. Landry has done what he has to do, and God will not go to the people who cannot save himself. He has done his best. Landryto put aside his gaze and didn''t look at the remaining soldiers who were in despair below. He leaped up and jumped into the sky. When the attention of the human Federation knights was not on him, he left the Jiaoguan. At this moment, Ji Yue, who had been smoothly out of the city for nearly two hundred miles, led his direct line troops out of the outskirts of the city and marched towards the front gate. "It''s getting late, so let''s rest here today." Looking at the sunset and the western mountains, Ji Yue pointed to the flat lawn in front of him. The luxuriant branches nearby are a natural hidden line of defense. Resting here is not easy to be passed by animals or just passing by. The malicious person found out. Ji Bai spreads a large tablecloth on the ground. After Ji Yue rests, the elite knights set up camp. Even the backbones who are usually pampered are doing what they can. Hearst walking around with a tent in his hand suddenly feels One light on his right hand. "I''ll help you." The light voice was like a delicate wind blowing in his ears, and when he was turned sideways, his long and supple platinum hair was like Qiongyu''s flowing water. The blond girl who was several heads shorter than him took the tent in his hand involuntarily. Only a back figure was left in his field of vision. After a long time, Hirst could still smell the light and peaceful fragrance. It wasn''t until he was patted on the shoulder that he woke up from a sluggish state. "Sir, the tent in your hand is going to fall. "Oh, thank you." Hirst noticed the shaky tent in his hand. "Your Excellency, don''t think too much." Of course I know that the riding soil under his command signaled the golden affection. I still need your reminder? "Hirst''s reaction seemed a bit fierce, and it took a moment to realize his gaffe, and coughed twice. "It''s good for you to know, you should know the identity of that knight girl better than me. "Identity? Of course I know." As if thinking of something, Hirst was a little lost. It wasn''t until the subordinate knight left that he looked at the blond girl who began to set up a tent in the distance. "Speaking of which, she used to be my master. Once, the Frost Knight was the proud disciple of the Radiant Knight. But now, there is neither the Frost Knight nor the Radiant Knight. Hirst: He is the descendant of a knight who won the knighthood in the middle and late stages of the Qur''an Empire. He was the earliest knight who supported the restoration of the Qur''an. At the same time, as a disciple of the celestial horse, he and Ji Yue are righteous brothers and sisters This relationship made him feel confident that he would bring his master to his camp. But he failed, whether it was implied or explicit. Tianhui Qitu only had that categorical answer. He underestimated the other''s tenacity. Unexpectedly, in the end, the opponent united the battle line with himself like a dream, in a completely unexpected manner, a completely unexpected posture. However, even today, the gap between him and her is still unmatched. He was just a hereditary knight who won the title, but she is the descendant of the three major families of the Gulan Protectorate, the Sword Saint Family, the birthplace of chivalry, and now she is the only guardian of the Shinra royal family. Whether it was before or now, she was once again thrown away by her. "You know how to set up a tent." "No" heard the words. The blonde girl was taken aback for a moment. Then she thought a little and shook her head, looking at her hands very strangely. "No, it''s just. I don''t know why, I remember I can''t do this clearly, so why did it feel free." "That''s not great." Ji Yue searched for Ji Bai from behind, holding her chin on her shoulder. "My family Baijin is really versatile~" "Well, I have work to do under the stock market" Huh? Doing it, won''t it affect me if I''m lying on my stomach like this" Ji Bai feels like a piece of soft ointment lying on his back. "It''s not good, everyone is watching. " "Well, just look at it, don''t bother to care about them." "You, haven''t you seen the expressions that the eyeballs and chins of the subordinates are about to fall to the ground." Ji Bai said with a headache. Ji Yue probably didn''t want to understand who among the people in it attracted the most attention. "Under Ji Yue''s shares, outside, he looks like an emperor anyway, please." It doesn''t matter if Ji Yue is wayward when she is alone with herself, the public will greatly affect Ji Yue''s image in the eyes of courtiers in the future. The emperor can''t have the feeling of being able to be seen through, and it''s a big taboo to behave like a little girl who doesn''t know the world. Chapter 779: "Oh, since it''s nothing to ask for help." Jiyue was a little in love and would not retract back on the carpet that Ji Bai had laid for her, took off her short boots, resting her **** on her heels, sitting on the carpet with a face. Regained his majesty from the previous act of acting like a baby and warm. A tent was set up for Ji Bai, and Ji Bai set up his own tent again, and then went to help those backbone literati who were willing to work and lack energy to set up tents. Different from those foreigners who fart without sound and with upturned nostrils, these backbone cadres have both ability and political integrity, and do not have the thought of "I am a literati executive, and you knights who do rough jobs are justified in working for me." Seeing Ji Bai coming to help, he was ashamed and thanked him. "It''s a useless scholar, and you have to trouble Miss Baidao." A weak scholar who looked very bookish exclaimed. "You''re welcome." Ji Bai nodded. She remembered this weak scholar, who seemed to be a rare genius among the backbone of literati, and had a profound knowledge of Quranic studies. It is a rare talent that can be speculated and completed based on the incomplete and incomplete doctrines of Confucian classics. Such a young and promising person did not have any arrogance or arrogance towards her, and he was approachable like an obedient and sensible little brother next door, which Ji Bai did not expect. Soon, the remaining red in the sky couldn''t hang. The sky and the earth were covered by a dark curtain, and underground, the entourage raised a bonfire. "This is for you and Lord Shenluo." The cold-faced Mu Ji handed out the food to Ji Bai, and instead asked her to give it to Ji Yue. "If it''s not enough, come and get it again. Don''t let the adults get hungry, understand. Ji Bai nodded silently. Mu Hua eased his brows. walked away. The food is probably some wild vegetables, dried bread, boiled hot water, and some roasted meat. It''s not very tasty without seasoning. (Rennu A and B in the mission area of ??the cute war page can both receive the heart-to-heart one for free every day. Because of some problems, the blood race was targeted by the big guys who did not plan to participate in the competition, and the big guys like to play the last moment. Catch up, so (arwnia) please, the distance must be widened, several million is just a flick to the big guys) Chapter 61 ~ The Legendary Knight Food without seasonings is not very tasty, but now the environment is bad and there is no other choice. People don''t expect how delicious these foods are, it''s enough to fill your stomach. The sky gradually became dark, and the flames swayed in the wind, like a fire spirit dancing coquettishly. "Do you need to extinguish the bonfire?" The swaying fire light illuminates everyone and makes people feel uneasy. "No, there is probably no Yeshan nearby, even if there is it, it doesn''t matter." Mu Falcon stared at the fire, holding the gun and leaning on the trunk of the branch. "Huh" the tent was blown away. "Ah, the wind is so big tonight." Seeing that the wooden stakes that fixed the tent were blown away, the civilians hurried to retrieve it. Just as he was about to find the wooden stick, another gust of wind blew it farther. Up. "Oh, oh, this is true, is this the girl of the wind joking with the old man and me." The old man said half jokingly, after catching up with the first two steps, he found the wooden stick stuck in front of a tree root. "It''s a female security guard." He lowered his body, and when he was about to pick up the wooden stick on the ground, he suddenly felt cold on his head, and he waited until he raised his head. The black skin, like dry tree skin, squeezed out an ugly smile, tall and burly like a savage, he raised the big knife that he saw in his hand, and slammed it down. A fierce wind seemed to split the old man''s head in two. The old man''s eyes rounded in fear, and every hair on his hair stood up when he was alive and dead. When he turned back, he found that he was already sitting on the ground. The trunk of the dry tree on the side was stained with blood, and a dark-skinned thief with torn clothing nailed into the rough bark. His eyes were wide with anger, as if still Did not come back from pain and death. "Elder is okay... The crisp sound like silver bells and flowing water made the old man come back from the sluggishness. "No, I''m okay." With the help of the dizziness, the old man got up a little hard. "Miss Shenglun. Thank you very much." "It''s a great effort." The girl pulled out [Yue Huang] from the trunk of the big tree and turned a few sword flowers. Although the "depleted" Yue Huang didn''t possess huge power and couldn''t activate [Zhen Huang Zhan], it was the golden table of a whiteboard peerless sword with excellent lethality. The enemy was beheaded, Ji Bai did not relax her vigilance, her instinct told her that there must be an enemy nearby. Just as she thought, in the shadows and darkness. No less + armed dangerous men dressed in the same clothes as the murdered dark-skinned thief Kou surrounded him. "No need to move." Ji Yue stopped the knights who were about to draw ~ the sword stepped forward to help Ji Bai. "This person is not enough to stuff her teeth." "Oh, good luck, a group of frail women, children and elderly people, men can''t even hold a sword, and they have to rely on a charming little girl to protect them." The thief leader sneered. "Little girl, I think you have good skills. You are a good seedling that can be cultivated. Why don''t you follow me, so that not only will you not die, but I can also teach you to become stronger. Of course, it also includes other aspects. "With these bad words on his lips, the thief''s thief''s gaze turned awkwardly, and he looked at the blond girl''s body that couldn''t be covered by the blouse. Ji Bai was silent, did not express any anger because of the other party''s words, just like a pool of water without any ripples. Just as they said these slanderous words, Ji Bai had already pierced the fragile throats of all the thieves, and his eyes were as precise and sharp as a hunting bald driver. "Yeah, kind of stubborn? Not bad, I just like your cold surface, hot bed, hahaha! Listen. The old, weak and sick are all killed with the men, and the women are left 1" The bandits laughed with Chai Le. In their eyes, they were already fat fish that had been caught ashore. The weak book elders moved under the protection of the knights. "Then she won 1" The bandits don''t talk about chivalry and morality. The most effective and practical way is what they are after. Indecent anyway. As long as you can quickly subdue the enemy is the way. Several bandits attacked Ji Bai together. "Kang Dang!" A burst of metal collision and the sound of exchanges exploded. The bandits looked for their swords together, but they didn''t even touch the other''s hair. The girl dodged in one go, with one sword up, the bandits made shoddy weapons. Fragmented instantly. The shadow of the movement flashed past, the bandits opened their eyes wide, their stiff bodies fell backwards, and the pierced throat ran out of blood gurgling, fearing that they might have encountered hard stubble. "The bandit leader took a step back subconsciously, looking at the few remaining companions also retreating, holding the electric knife, taking out the small steel ball hidden in the handle, and throwing it at Ji Bai''s feet. "Boom! Boom! There was a burst of cracks. "His Royal Highness, they escaped." In the smoke from the explosion, Ji Bai dropped his sword. "Do you want to kill it all. "Cut the grass and remove the roots, don''t leave a living mouth." Not seeing him, but hearing Ji Yue''s voice. "Your will." [Yue Huang] bloomed again in the moonlight, staring at a certain direction in the thick fog, her eyes seemed to penetrate the fog. One>> "Really. Damn, I didn''t expect to meet a master here One "The bandit leader scolded while running away. As a veteran bandit who has survived a hundred battles, it is obviously not the first time for him to run away. Using all kinds of skills, there are endless ways to save his life every time, and he succeeded in getting there. The position of the little boss. Although it is a dogged thing, he still has some vision and decisive judgment of ability. For example, he is unmatched by the fact that he runs off when the situation is not right. Speaking of it, the weather today is really fickle. I can see the moon just now, but now the sky is completely dark. He has been on the verge of life and death for many years and hasn''t practiced much, but he has an extremely keen sense of crisis. He felt a chill and looked up. The dark shadow of affection concealed the moonlight that should be shining on him. The moonlight and yellow long sword fence turned into a pair of huge wings. ". Chapter 780: "My Royal Highness wants you to die." After the words of no sorrow and joy, only Yuehui''s long sword could be seen in the eyes of the small bandit leader, and then it fell down. Without words, the falling meteor split into two. On the blood-stained grassland, Ji Bai received his sword, and under the moonlight reflected the girl''s gorgeous and expressionless profile, a few strands of hair brushed across her cheeks. The few remaining bandits who escaped have also been dead, this is the last one. After quickly solving all the bandits, Ji Bai returned to Ji Yue. The old man she had saved earlier cast a grateful eye at her, and Qi Tu, who had seen her strength, also nodded frequently. "Thanks." Ji Yue brushed Ji Bai''s somewhat messy hair. "Search it to see if there are any useful or interesting things on these mountain suits. The knights left. "His Royal Highness, we only found some scattered coins and some blood-stained loot, but nothing else. "Is there nothing? Then take off their clothes and I will send them to me for inspection." Ji Yue ordered. Ji Bai served Ji Yue and sat back on the carpet for rest. Naturally, this kind of work could not be done by the young lady of the Shenglun family. The horse riders snatched the fur off the bandits, and the corpses were found everywhere and thrown down the hillside. "Unexpectedly, it is true. Some goods have also been received." In the lining of the fur clothing of the small bandit leader, Ji Yue found a mess. It''s a piece of text, but it''s obviously not human language. "Understand, you see what these are." Ji Yue pointed to the word "Twisted" engraved with a cutter on a piece of turf. "This. It seems to be Quranic." "That''s right, but it''s not the real Quran script, but a kind of cipher text invented by ancient humans based on the Quran script. That''s why we are so familiar with it." Theoretically speaking, Qulan is already a dead language. Before Ji Yue was passed on from previous lives, this language was not mastered by anyone. Although there are some remnants of Qulan documents in the Museum of Humanity, it can be studied roughly. Meaning, but the pronunciation of Quranic language, including the occurrence of geographical location'' The changed pitch will never be restored. Now that I have mastered Qulan, there are only two people who can write and speak. In that virtual world line, Ji Bai not only learned the Qur''an, but also got the memory of the nameless knight. Everything is clear. In the tomb, the nameless Qi Tu is named Bai Ming Sheng Lun, the former master of [Bao Wang], the saint Lun of the three major national guardians of the Gulan, the descendant of the sword saint family, crusades alone [Ã÷] , And won the uncrowned Paladin triumphantly. Such an honor is the only one on the mainland. Outside of defeat, the knight who saved the entire main plane did not leave her name, but her legend has been passed down to this day. See the latest chapter Go quickly ¡®¡¯ ¡®¡¯ ¡®¡¯ ''station'' She appeared in the historical records of various races, and her biography was praised by various compilations. In the words of different races, she has different names, different identities, and even different races, and most of them are males. In the poems, most of the different races assume that the Qi Tu is their own people, including the elves. They call the Qi Tu who saved the era and the main plane "Etidra", which means "elves." The savior descended from the ancestor", the image is a handsome male elf. This is also the reason why the elves who still choose to come back cheeky after taking the oath to leave the main plane forever are looking for reason one-the warriors who attacked [outside] were elves, at least the elves were propagated like this inside, and they even made a lot of perjury . Bai Ming, who has long been dead, might not have thought that his future generations would be described as the wrong race or even gender. But these are not the main points, the main point is The point is very hot, Bai Ming r Shenglun is not a saint virgin like in some legends, she is >> There is a later business. According to Ji Bai One In his memory, even though the knight Ji named Bai Ming defeated the ancestor, he was also cursed by the ancestor. Wuyan went back to his hometown to meet the king and his father, and wandered around to a remote and unknown village. He married an ordinary village man and had children. I really thought that she didn''t tie the knot with the last king of Quran, and the child was not his. Thinking of this, Ji Bai rubbed his head, watching Ji Yue¡¯s eyes with a trace of pity, in her vision ¡ýJi Yue¡¯s head was buttoned with a big and round green hat in the memory of her old age. Bai Zhu: Shenglun''s life is not good, it can even be said to be miserable, her husband is a rough person. After getting drunk, she often made things difficult for her, embarrassed her, and even whipped her. Bai Ming just tolerated this in silence. She treats others with modesty, and often helps other villagers do some rough work to earn a small amount of pay. Later, her unlearned husband will **** away her to buy wine and drink. Child. It''s just that a person in white is bringing the same difference from the happy relationship depicted in the epic about her. The most powerful hero in the history of the mainland has had an extremely miserable and painful old age. Fortunately, the husband of this cool wine all day long died before she did not harm her. Bai Ming, who had pure Juggernaut blood, had a very long lifespan, and she grew so depressed and unhappy under the curse that she began to lose energy. In the end, in order to prevent her completely crazy herself from harming the villagers, she turned her back on the knight¡¯s tenet of ¡°not to be driven to desperation by the enemy, not to give up her life¡±, and to leave her young children to the villagers to raise them, and came to a deep mountain alone. Among. On that day, a blizzard fell in the sky above the mountains against common sense. She used her remaining power to break through the mountains. After she broke herself, she sealed herself and her power in the black coffin of the mountains forever. Before she died, She put on the armor that the king bestowed on her, which was the last honor she retained. In the mountains and forests, a generation of legendary knights slept forever. Until one day after a thousand years, her direct descendants broke into the tomb and gained [Baowang] and the last remaining power of Bai Ming. At the last moment, Bai Ming sensed the meager blood in his body that belonged to him. Afterwards, the tomb was burned to embers in the fire, and the respectable earth rider was finally released. This is the whole story. It was also the reason why Ji Bai didn''t plan to tell Ji Yue about Bai Ming''s final outcome after repeated deliberation. She is afraid that after telling Ji Yue, the other party will not be able to bear it While inheriting Bai Ming''s memory, Ji Bai also inherited her responsibility to the emperor and the Qulan Empire. If she did not fulfill her wish, perhaps she could only entrust her to her descendants in this way. Thinking of this, Ji Bai looked at Ji Yue''s gaze a little more indulgent. This child can be said to be the reincarnation of the last king, or it can be said that she is not, because it is compared to the king. She obviously acted like a child in need of care more often. Bai Ming, she has always felt guilty for not being with the king in the last moments of Gulan. Even after death, she has such obsessions. Perhaps the huge Guran-style arena in the tomb is her. The concretization of immortal obsession. Ji Bai knew that the honour of this respectable knight was now and only she could fulfill it. (Busy with the codeword, it''s too late to send it, it''s impossible to grumble!)! Chapter 62~ Chapter 781: Remember mobile phone users in one second The Qur''an has been perished for thousands of years, but its culture has greatly affected future generations. Half of human civilization is inherited from the Qur''an civilization, including human writings are created based on the Qur''an writing. It can be said that the Qur''an civilization is the common mother of many civilizations. Today, the human knight culture. religious culture. Social culture. Including many fine cultures are not original. After the Clan entered the Pass, human beings chose to fully accept the inheritance of the Qulan civilization in order to govern the country, and even publicized that they were the Second Qulan Empire." From resources to physique, the human beings, who all eat ready-made, naturally dominated the world of high-level species that were extinct and surviving at that time, opening the third era until the return of the demon species. Therefore, the vast majority of human civilizations are derived from the Qur''an civilization, including this kind of language that is very close to the Qur''an script by writing. This language looks very tall, but in fact, for people who understand Quran or even speak Quran, it is all a bunch of unorganized, grammatical, nearly Quranic characters, which are not as clear-hearted. People can write it. This kind of writing is called "ancient language" by the human federation. Although the ancient human language was created on the basis of the Quran language, it has been around for thousands of years and cannot remain unchanged. The original human language was very similar to Quran, but it is almost hard to see traces of Quran in today¡¯s human language, so this kind of near-Quran script can also be said to be "ancient human language". Obviously, this kind of writing is not something that the ordinary people can master and learn. Only the nobles of the human federation are qualified to learn this kind of writing. It is an upper-class communication method. And sometimes. This language is also used as a secret code. For those who have mastered the Quran language. This kind of Quran-like characters is not difficult to identify. "Take a rest for the night. Don''t lose these mountain skins. I use them to be useful." Ji Yue understood the meaning of the above, but she didn''t say much, just let the knights put away these Shanshun clothes. In any case, this day is over. Ji Bai entered his tent, and after pulling the tent curtain, he stretched out his posture arbitrarily. Only when no one sees her can she behave so casually. Leaning on the tent wall, I rubbed the tight and stiff temples for a long time for a day. This personal tranquility lasted less than three minutes. "Bai understand, Bai Jin? Are you inside?" The voice of her king calling her was heard outside. "His Royal Highness, I am here." Ji Bai took a tired expression and exhaled deeply, answering without hesitation. "Have you rested? "No, is there anything else under the stock." Ji Bai opened the curtain. Ji Yue, who was waiting outside the door, put her hands in her garden skirt, like a hesitant little girl. "It didn''t disturb you to sleep, right?" Ji Bai shook his head, saying that he hadn''t slept yet. "I haven''t washed yet, I haven''t slept." "Oh, that''s good, it''s good to wash, let''s go to the river to fetch water and take a bath?" "Your will, down." "Hehe~" Ji Yue seemed to be very happy, humming an unknown song and walking forward. No one saw it, and Ji Bai didn''t say much. It was too embarrassing for a little girl who was less than twenty years old to assume an emperor''s posture and appearance all day long. Ji Bai carried two wooden barrels and followed like a nanny. The two of them came to the lake, turning the clouds to see the moon, and the shining moonlight wine was on the lake, shining like agate on the bottom of the lake. "It''s so beautiful." The wind blew Jiyue''s hair, and the moonlight reflected her tremblingly beautiful profile. "I''ll fetch water." "Let''s go back later and get some water, shouldn''t you enjoy it first." Ji Yue took Ji Bai''s hand and hopped to the lake. "Take it down, slow down." "Today''s moon is so beautiful." Ji Yue said as she sat down by the lake and took off her boots and stockings, revealing her pearly toes, her delicate feet soaked in the water, like a boat oar. Swing back and forth. "No idea, come quickly, still stunned, soaking your feet in the cool lake water is a little more comfortable." "His Royal Highness is careful to catch the cold, I don''t have to say it." Ji Bai didn''t like the feeling of exposing the part of the body that should be wrapped in the cloth of the clothes. Well, let''s go together, you embarrass me a little bit like this. "Ji Yue pouted her mouth and asked slightly. "Yes." Ji Bai hesitated for a moment, nodded, leaned down, and took off his shoes and socks slowly, not as savage and rude as Ji Yue. Once that girl is not looked at by outsiders, what kind of majesty is the emperor. All royal etiquette was thrown away. "How about it, it''s very comfortable." Ji Yue drew a few crystal waves on the quiet and waveless lake. Ok. "Ji Bai nodded, and accompanied Ji Yue, blowing the river breeze, looking at the bright moon in the sky. "The moon is as far away as it was then." Ji Yue One>> He whispered, stretched out his hand to grip the moon in the sky, as if trying to catch the moon. "world One Ruthless, the times are more chosen, and only this moon has never changed from beginning to end. "Ji Yue calmly looked at the glowing round ball, her thoughts flying away. "I feel like I have had a dream, a long dream. After the dream wakes up, everything is right and wrong." "It can only be said that the world has become too fast. Ji Bai does not speak, but listens quietly, as a listener. Inheriting the previous life is not a good thing, Ji Yue is a typical example, and also maintains the responsibilities and burdens that shouldn''t belong to her. The emperor who has gone through the betrayal of relatives, the loss of his love, the loss of the country, and the emperor who finally walked in the gloomy life, instead of reminding her of her past life, it is better to let her live a good life without bringing a trace. The psychological burden she bears is far greater than everyone imagined. It is precisely because of the relationship with the knight girl that she pays more attention to the descendants of the Saint Run family. If there is no such relationship, then, in her eyes, maybe she is just an ordinary and stubborn knight. . Ji Yue only regarded her as a substitute for Baiming, but that was not necessarily true. Thinking this way, I don''t know why, Baiknow feels somewhat uncomfortable in her heart. She rubbed Biao''s belly, wondering in her heart. Why did she feel a little irritability in her heart, obviously she only needs to be a substitute, it is enough to help her king successfully get out of the shadows. The reason why I am here is just to become the feeling of the knight named Bai Ming. Why do I have such feelings. After all. This is a matter between Bai Ming and the last king. What qualifications do I have to intervene? Chapter 782: Ji Bai''s mood is a bit complicated. On the one hand, she deliberately wanted to inform the other party of Bai Ming''s whereabouts, but she was worried that the other party could not accept it and did not speak for a long time. Her heart was entangled, and finally she did not say these words. The two of them were silent, and finally returned to the camp to rest together, speechless all night. In the early morning of the next day, everyone set off on time. Before everyone else, Ji Yue returned to her former cold majesty. "You, put on these Shanwei clothes, remember, dress up like some, don''t let people see that you are not a temple. The subordinates looked at each other. They didn''t understand the orders of their masters, but they still followed them. However, how can a group of knights who have been well-trained and who don''t even speak a word of vulgarity can be well qualified for this task? See the latest chapter Go quickly ¡®¡¯ ¡®¡¯ ¡®¡¯ ''station'' With Ji Yue''s unremitting training, more than a dozen knights who played Shanwei are finally getting better. They can''t say how much they look like, but they are at least a platform. After that, Ji Yue asked the knights who played the bandits to go to the forefront, while the elders and the civil servants and themselves were at the back, separated from the knights at a distance, so that people did not notice that this was a wave of people. "Well, it''s probably here." Looking at the fork in the road ahead, Ji Yue stopped. "Baijin, let the knight in front stop and lie in ambush in this Zhouyuan. Besides, if you encounter a caravan that is well escorted, "Yes." "Ji Bai, who is guarding Ji Yue, is out of the team. A few strides to catch up with the knight ahead. After taking Ji Yue''s order, he returned with a new amount. "We should hide too." Everyone was at a loss. I didn''t want to understand what Ji Yue was thinking. But I didn''t ask too much. Hidden in the woods. At noon, when people are in short supply, the weak civilians and scholars are sitting in the haystack and yawning lazily. They usually lie on their respective beds at this point and take a nap in the villa. After the nap There will also be a maid serving afternoon tea. It is easy to change from frugality to luxury, and it is difficult to change from policeman to frugality, but they have no complaints about the ups and downs, even for those old men who don¡¯t do everything by themselves. For them, the glory of the Luo clan is their faith. Where Ji Yue goes, they will follow, and if one person is determined, they will never waver. As the birthplace of Qitu, the Gulan is not only the knight who is loyal to his allegiance, but the Gulan also advocates this spirit when he goes down to the people and the high officials and nobles. After noon, when the civilian staff were about to fall asleep with their eyelids pulled, the sound of a horse-drawn carriage passing by awakened their faint sutras. On the distant road, a carriage carrying goods slowly drove on the flat mountain road, and the convoy gradually entered from the fork in the road. There are about 20 mercenaries in the caboose. They are fully armed, flying saucer helmets, swords, and even equipped with matchlock guns behind them. Looking around vigilantly, you can see that this is a very experienced mercenary group. Employing them, the employer is bloody. "The time is just right." Ji Yue said while looking at the direction of the sun wheel hanging in the sky. "Understand for nothing, get rid of them, and don''t leave any life." Almost the moment Ji Yue had just spoken, Ji Bai left. A figure resembling a golden glitter emerged from the jungle. The bushes are a move one >> . The vigilant mercenaries were tensed in an instant, and when their eyes moved from the swaying bushes to front of them, the two companions had already One Died. The huge knight sword with a pale yellow moonlight seemed to ignore the heavy armor pieces, and cut these heavily armed soldiers into a pile of unrecyclable garbage like cutting melons and vegetables. According to the information they received, there is only the threat of bandit in this area. This girl is obviously not a bandit, but rather like a lightly dressed knight. "Fight back!" The mercenaries knew that they had no time to figure out the identity of the opponent, and the Pikemen opened their formation. The skilled musketeer had already calibrated the angle, aimed at the girl, shook the vibrator, and the sound of a series of gunpowder excited the birds in the jungle. "Dangdangdang!" The iron projectile fired by the jet was intercepted by the dark wounds. It is hard to imagine that the bullets of the musket could not leave marks on the long sword that looked tattered. Holding [Yue Huang] with one hand, Ji Bai pushed forward like a gust of wind. In just a few moments, he cut open the arteries around the necks of the mercenaries. The precision was so precise that it could almost be said to be exactly right. A person died without pain. It was not Ji Bai''s intention to kill them, it was just that he had to do it, so Ji Bai didn''t plan to let them die in pain. It would be great to send them away without pain. The Musketeers had no time to load their ammunition, and even if they were so skilled, they could not guarantee another round of shooting under the attack of the opponent. They set aside a spare dagger, intending to make the final struggle. The life-killing sword drew a trail of shadows in the air, so fast that they could not even see the movement. It was just a few sword lights, the mercenaries. Has fallen in a pool of blood. "Wait, wait, where are you from? It''s different from what you said?" The middle-aged man dressed in luxurious clothes and dressed as an employer can''t care about his own goods anymore, and is striving to survive. When you want, turn around and run. But how could his swollen fat body escape? I tripped over Ji Bai and fell into a dog to chew on mud. "Don''t kill me. It''s a big deal, these goods are yours, and I can tell you more financial money, as long as you keep my life!" The businessman knelt at Ji Bai''s feet and kept going. beg for mercy. The sword that Ji Bai raised was slowly put down, looking at the poor businessman who put down his dignity and begged her for mercy¡ý She hesitated to look at where Ji Yue was. Taking advantage of Ji Bai''s hesitation, the slick businessman turned his eyes and hurriedly got up and ran. Ji Bai noticed, but did not catch up. She didn''t want to attack someone who had no resistance and had already surrendered. Just when the businessman thought he could save his life, a spear pierced through his vest, took him, and nailed him to the stump. "The benevolence of a woman." The wooden falcon who passed her coldly said, he walked straight to the stump and pulled out the spear nailed to it. "Sorry, Your Highness." Ji Bai knelt beside Ji Yue on one knee. "Better understand, maybe you are really not suitable to accompany a master like me." Ji Yue walked out of the bushes, looked at Ji Bai who had pleaded with him, and sighed sorry. " "Let you do something that violates your guidelines." Ji Yue sighed. "You don''t need to apologize to me, you understand, I told you already, right?" "I don''t want much, you just need to be by my side, that''s enough! Chapter 63~ Even if you do what I''m sorry for, as long as you are more than willing to stay with me, it is enough. ¦· One&Six&Eight&Read&Book&¦·Ji Yue helped Ji Bai up and said nothing. Looking at the face in front of her that was almost the same as the love in her memory, she knew that once she saw this face, she wouldn¡¯t be there. Ways to say any blame. It is not only the nostalgia for the departed beloved one, but also because I don''t want to lose it again after many experiences. Regardless of her character or appearance, words and deeds, or demeanor, she is too much like Bai Ming, it can be said that she is a copy of Bai Ming, and even that she is Bai Ming''s reincarnation Jiyue will not be suspicious. "My lord, this caravan has been completely cleaned up." The wooden falcon with the spear away came over with the merchant''s corpse. "Well, you guys, come here." Ji Yue had been lying in ambush in the bushes of the mountain pass before motioning. The knights who walked out of the bush looked at Ji Bai, who was standing beside Ji Yue, who had already collected his sword, and they felt lingering fears. The outsiders watch the excitement and the insiders watch the doorways. They are all fortunate that such a pinnacle of swordsmanship is not the enemy. "Sir, do you want to move all the items in the car? We don''t have a cart that can carry the items. It''s better to get the materials on the spot." Chapter 783: "No, you push the car to the small woods in front of you, and move these corpses there too, pretending to be a scene behind a fire well." Ji Yue didn''t even lift the car to see what was robbed. interest of. "Yes." The knights dressed as Shanwei pushed the car forward. Some civil servants are still at a loss. They don''t understand that what they are doing now has nothing to do with getting out of the gate. The convoy was arranged in the jungle ahead and entered the valley, always feeling a bit gloomy. Surrounded by alpine woods on both sides, there is only a wide avenue in the middle. After setting up the scene under the guidance of Ji Yue, everyone hid in the bushes on both sides, and the convoy began to move slowly. The blood stains at the scene of the incident have been cleaned up, and the corpses of mercenaries and merchants were transported to the valley. Cautiously. The convoy moved forward slowly on the avenue, and a long blood trail ran over the blood-stained wheels. Along the way, the bushes moved. It seemed that someone had been observing them in secret since the beginning. More than a dozen people dressed as knights walked out of the jungle on both sides of the avenue. The knights disguised as bandits immediately drew out their electric knives, and watched vigilantly at the horses leaning towards them. "Don''t be surprised, we are the guarding knights of the city ahead. I think the general process. Your boss has already talked to the lord of my house." The leading knight spread his hands and did not let his native soldiers draw the sword. He is not hostile to the bandits. "Just as promised?" The bandit said in accordance with what Ji Yue had taught him in advance. "No sale. Just as stated in advance, the things that the merchant escorted belong to our city lord. It won''t hurt to cooperate with us. In the future, the merchants on this road will not be sold as long as you can''t do it well. We can all treat you. Turn one eye and close one eye in his behavior." "This matter, our city lord has already talked to your boss, how many people don''t know it?" Seeing more than a dozen bandits did not respond, the captain Qitu asked. "Of course it''s okay. Just take things away." Shan Guan motioned to his brothers to put away their weapons. Seeing this, the captain of the Cavaliers was relieved and asked his subordinates to push the car over. The tuners were not relieved when they saw this, but when the tuners were going to take away the commercial truck, the bandits suddenly pulled out an electric knife and cut off a knight''s head. "You! What are you doing? Are you back?" Seeing his subordinates were hacked to death by the assaulted bandits one by one, the captain of the knight was furious, and hurriedly organized the remaining subordinates to pull out their weapons to meet the previous surprise outfits. Nearly half of the people have been killed, and the guards who had not planned to go to war during this trip had difficulty with this situation. Seeing their companions being cut down, they knew they were powerless and had to retreat. "Quickly. Don''t let them run to report, get rid of them! After we get these things, this city is ours!" The roar of the bandits reverberated in the ears of the fled knights. Hearing that these bandits were planning to kill people, the guards fled in all directions and were chopped down one by one. "Damn it. The remaining guards who were still fleeing were scared to stand upside down, their weapons were ignored, and the injured companions were ignored. With nowhere to go, they got into the bushes and fled in embarrassment. ¡®The bandits did not catch up. They have completed everything perfectly according to their master¡¯s instructions. "Okay, after that, we can just wait to watch the show. Take off the bandit skins from you and throw them into the jungle over there." Ji Yue, who had been watching in the dark, smiled. "In the past few days, we have set up a village on the mountainside outside the city. After a few days, the fire will probably burn." "Quickly, open the gate of the city!" The guard who had returned from the escape was exhausted, lying under the city head and knocking on the gate with his last strength. "Who are you? Declare your identity, or we''ll have to release arrows." "Bah, I scared your dog''s eyes, didn''t I recognize it? See who I am?" Qi Tu angrily shouted below. The soldiers on the front of the city were puzzled, and immediately called their companions to raise torches. "Ah, isn''t this the captain? Didn''t you go to negotiate a deal with those mud legs. Why are you so embarrassed. What about the goods?" "Still need to ask?! The transaction failed, we were put up by those bandits!" The captain of the guard downstairs was weak. "Don''t open the door soon?? Those bandits will kill if you don''t open the door. I will report to the lord of the city if I turn to the other side. Your whole family''s youngest heads are not enough to kill!" "Uh, you guys, why don''t you go and open the door to the captain?" The gate opened, and a few soldiers helped the captain walk into the gate. "Quickly, where is Lord City Lord? I''m going to see Lord City Lord!" "The city lord is resting now, saying that if you don''t want to disturb him," the rest of the guards explained. "Isn''t this a big deal? Maybe this city will be taken over by bandits later." "Hurry up and help me to the City Lord''s Mansion?" "Yes. In a small castle with a standard architecture of the last century, a middle-aged man with a big belly is sitting annoyingly on a bench in the dining room enjoying desserts. It is undoubtedly an uncomfortable thing to be disturbed at this time. "Who?? Didn''t I say something that doesn''t matter? Don''t disturb me?" "The fat man who had just picked up a piece of cake was very dissatisfied with the sound of the door breaking. He took the tablecloth from the maid and wiped it rudely and simply Throw it away at the corner of your mouth. "You, go see who is knocking on the door." "Yes." The maid walked to the door, hesitated for a moment, tentatively said. "The Lord of the City has already fallen asleep, if you have something to do, come back tomorrow. "Quickly let me in, I have something urgent to find an adult!" "But your lord has fallen asleep, sir, or "Why is the guy outside the door so noisy? What the **** is it?" The fat man in a nightgown walked up impatiently. "My lord, it''s me, your captain of the guard!" "It''s your kid? Why are you coming to me so late? I''m not a kiln. Your kid''s nightlife is going to be exciting. Come and have fun with me?" "Where, my lord, in your eyes, am I the kind of ignorant person? It''s a matter of business to find you." "Is your kid looking for me to have business affairs? If I remember correctly, you should be negotiating a deal with those thieves, right? Why, you''ve finished talking so soon? Those unlearned thugs mentioned again. What kind of an excessive request? I didn¡¯t tell you to agree to it, as long as you can bring the cargo back. "No, this So you didn''t give the car stuff to the watch, did you? "The city lord''s eyes were cold, two small, bean-sized eyes narrowed into a gap. "No, this, in fact, can''t be regarded as lost, and I can''t help guarding the captain''s words in desperation. "What happened?" The city lord felt that things were not that simple, and asked the maid to open the door to the guard. "My lord, I finally saw you. You have to ask for a fair hire for my dead brothers. Everyone is dead. The pillars of the family are gone. , This is how I want to be like the family members of those brothers. "As soon as the captain of the guard came in, he knelt on the ground and cried with his nose and tears. "What happened, did you just say it?" "It''s like this, Lord City Lord, those bandits with bad roots that are hard to change have turned back. After robbing the truck, they pretended to let us carry it, but started in the process of carrying it. How did the unprepared soldiers expect this move? Directly The whole army was wiped out, only I ran back." "What??! Didn''t I tell you, did they agree to any request mentioned, why this kind of thing still happened?" The city lord was surprised and asked. "I don''t know, Lord City Lord, what the subordinates said is true. It is indeed not my fault that I lost the goods, although, although I also had a little fault. "How is this possible? I clearly negotiated with the thief leader. Why do you go back, and what good will it do for them? "The city lord frowned." This shouldn''t be a spy. Those thieves are completely out of place, and can get this level of compromise. I am afraid that they will laugh out of the pillow at night. How could they turn back? This is not in line with them. Interests. " "It¡¯s true, my lord, look at the scars on my body. No one came back except me. How could I lie to you. By the way, they wanted to kill us all, and even said, as long as this matter No one knows that this city is theirs 1!" "What?!" City Lord Mingjian, who was able to analyze calmly before, stared wide. A terrible thought flashed in his mind. Chapter 784: Could it be that those unlearned thieves knew what the cargo meant, and they pretended to reach a consensus with themselves just to avoid the officers and soldiers from getting involved. Now that the goods have been robbed, their goal has been achieved. They don¡¯t need to continue to confess. Next, I¡¯m afraid they will cross the river and demolish the bridge. "Report! Lord of the city, the city is surrounded." A guard ran in violently. ! "The city lord almost fainted. The only fluke left in his heart disappeared. "Yes, who surrounded the city?" "Piao sue your lord, it is said that he is a big man with a beard and dregs who claims to be King of the Mountain. "Damn it! I was fooled." The fat lord stamped his feet with anger. "Cunning bandit, dare to cross the river and tear down the bridge. I''m fighting with you! Send the order to gather all the troops and gather at the city. I must peel off the skin of that servant!" Open the yellow leather cloth. It is a large iron leather box. It is opened with the key found from the merchant. It is also a small iron leather box. When opened, it is still a smaller iron leather box, like a sleeve. The baby toys were one after another, and they were all the same tin boxes. I don''t know if it is intentional or pure evil taste. A carriage is full of tin boxes. With their faces stunned, everyone opened the last layer of metal boxes, and the precious jade was carved into a base, and the white cloth seemed to be covered with something. When opened, it was a small shiny tile. Through the moonlight, I feel that the veined sheds above are alive, as if they are on the surface of flowing water. It feels very ordinary, but there is something unusual in the ordinary, not like an ornament that can be manufactured in batches. Rao Yi Jiyue''s experience has never seen such a thing, it can only be attributed to a certain noble family luxury goods, the production process is not clear. After playing, Ji Yue threw this small tile to Ji Bai. "If you like it, I will give it to you." Ji Bai was taken aback first. Then he shook his head. "Really don''t like it?" Ji Yue tilted her head. "I feel like you have been staring at this tile if you don''t like it. If you don''t like it, it will be too tiring to carry it with you. I will break it." Ji Bai''s head immediately shook like a rattle. "Sniffing poof." Ji Yue couldn''t help but laugh. "Take it away, you may lose your careless character someday." Ji Bai nodded, and the dull hair on his head also fell. It seems that apart from Ji Bai. Everyone didn''t take the matter of this tile to heart, their attention was focused on the distant city gate, and then their keen vision, even in the dark night Jiyue can roughly see the movement of the city gate. Ji Bai held the tiles, thoughtfully, she raised the tiles from time to time, and beat them from time to time. Such tight protection proves that this thing may be a shameful thing, at least not for the ruling ruler in power to see it. Since it was something obtained in the Human Federation. That might have something to do with the elves. Perhaps in the eyes of others, this is just an ordinary tile decoration, but Ji Bai can feel a familiar sense of violation. This tile is Chapter 64~ Ji Bai recognized the taste. Although it has been more than a thousand years, she can barely distinguish the smell. However, the smell on it is too weak, and it is so weak that it is difficult to detect. On the other side, Ji Yue was still paying attention to the situation in the lower city gate, and the mutation happened. The fire from the heavy sky swooped down from the top of the mountain on the other side, like countless small fireballs igniting the top of the mountain. Without her reminding, everyone with eyes saw it, under the blackness of the night, the extremely conspicuous flame. The flames have spread to the mountainside, and if you look closely, you will see groups of thieves who are dressed like savages wearing all kinds of underwear made of puppies. They gathered into a stream, eroding down like a tide. "Bah! Those sons and daughters of officers and soldiers, Lao Tzu is really blind to believe their nonsense!" At the head, a sturdy, dark-skinned man with big eyes was drunk. "How dare to go back and kill all of Lao Tzu''s brothers, and looted everything, you wait, Lao Tzu must give that pig to pieces!" The brother who was sent to negotiate with the officers and soldiers was killed. Beard knew that if he were silent at this time, he would lose support among the hills. Moreover, he himself was a violent temper. It was impossible for him to swallow this breath after being placed by the officers and soldiers who usually had deep grievances. Soon, crowds of thieves surrounded the city, crowded with people, and raised torches above their heads. The outside of the city was brightly lit. "Pighead, you give me out! Don''t pretend to be dead, I know you are inside, today I will take off your pigskin to make wine!" "Xiao Jizi, what''s your name?" On the head of the city, the fat city lord, wearing a uniform, was only supported by his subordinates and guards to the edge of the city. When the two sides saw each other, they were not angry. "Okay, you, uncultivated little pig, crossed the river and demolished the bridge and snatched your grandfather''s things, but he didn''t take the initiative to come to you. Did you come to the door yourself? Today I won''t give up your ashes, you really take it My city lord is hired for nothing?" "Ha! You pig is really a villain. Who is the one who crossed the river and demolished the bridge?" The beard who came to Xingshi to ask the crime was beaten up and bitten by the other party. "Guardian, I shouldn¡¯t believe you, you guys without credibility, tore up the treaty, and killed all my brothers. Today I will not give up if you don¡¯t turn your city into a wasteland. !" "Wait, what do we mean by tearing the treaty?" The fat man on the top of the city was puzzled, and he suddenly calmed down, feeling that he was secretly arranged. "Didn''t you tore it, or I tore it?" The beard became even more angry when he heard it. He was born recklessly, and he was reckless and lacking consideration. There is no doubt about the fact that he insisted on it. "Yes, we all seek mutual benefit. You dog officials are really unreasonable. In the end, only you won. Fortunately, I believed you and waited for me. I went into the city and killed your family!" "Wait for me, is there any misunderstanding in this. I didn''t win at all? What did I win? Did I get anything?" There is still some merit in the Fatty City Lord who has gotten into this position. , And soon he realized that the actors in this scene may not be the only two of them, and there is a third party involved. "City Lord, that, don''t shout so loudly, the guard next to you reminded. Even if this kind of activity is really well-known, at least you have to point your face, this night, it is a book to roar so loudly. I am afraid that the people don¡¯t know about the police and gangsters in this city. This fig leaf cannot be thrown away. Let too many people know about this. Isn¡¯t the voice of the people in this city over? Who will stay and wait to be exploited? After being reminded by the guards, the Fat City Lord realized that he was talking about business with the bandit leader, and this kind of secret matter could not be put on the surface. But where does the chief under the city care so much? "Guardian, you have turned your back. The deal with us is tricky. On the surface, it is sincere and trustworthy, but in fact it is two-sided. Today I will take your dog skin off and stew the soup!" "Oh my elder brother, please don''t tell me. Let''s talk about this matter another day, okay? Listen to my sentence today. Let me retreat first, and I promise you will give you a satisfactory explanation in the future. ." "Explain?" The beard asked in doubt when his emotions were calmed down a bit. It''s not that he doesn''t understand the principle of forgiving and forgiving, if the other party gives him face. Let him get off the stage, can give the brothers an explanation, and compensate to satisfy himself, that is not impossible. "Of course. I will give you a satisfactory explanation in the future. Now, can you take your troops back first?" Just as the beard was hesitating. Suddenly his arm hurts. At first glance, he sent an arrow to his elbow and was shot at the opportunity, which not only angered him. "Quick, quick, protect the boss!" "Official dog, you guys "Damn, who did this?" Seeing that the soothed comrades fell into an irreconcilable stage again. The Fatty City Lord couldn''t help but explode. An angry gaze swept over the surrounding guards, who all cast an innocent look at him. And said that he did not shoot the arrow himself. It''s not that he is worried about the safety of the bandit leader. The beard is dead and the bandits have civil strife. He is eager, but even if their civil strife is not caused by themselves, in that case, the mountain kings of several hills will unite and point the finger at him. "Brother Bearded, listen to me, there must be yin in this matter!" "I killed you!" The bruised bearded man pulled out the arrow very tough. His eyes were bloodshot. He was completely irrational and didn''t want to know who did it now. He just wanted to find someone to vent. What''s more, it is obvious that only these dog officials in front of him can do this kind of thing. They want to kill themselves in the name of negotiation. Then they did the things before. Will there be a third person? ? Chapter 785: "What are you doing in a daze? Siege the city for me!" The beard is not calm, but his men still have reason. This time they went down to the mountain wall to seek profit in the name of revenge for their brothers. They did not intend to attack the city. Just about to attack the city, how can they, who have no organization and cooperation, conquer such a building? Jiancheng? Most of the bandits are the people who cannot survive in the cities. If they have enough food, who wants to fall into the grass? Who wants to come to war? I was forced to be helpless. If there is a fight, even if these bandits have been wiped out, they will probably only inflict heavy damage on the officer army. Moreover, if these farmers who have only held a **** fight, there will be a large number of deaths and injuries in a day. Therefore, the siege is only purely for profit. These unorganized bandits are from bottom to top, who wants to head-on with the officers and soldiers? Just when everyone hesitated, a golden light flickered. It seems that at the moment when Beard finished talking about siege, was a big kiln hole blown out of the wall? "The scene changed so quickly. The Fatty City Lord didn''t react at all. Slowly, he began to aftertaste, and immediately pointed at the beard in fright. Do you want to take my goods forcibly, dare to seize my city in the name of not keeping my credit? ? "Everything is right, no wonder his subordinates shouted to seize his city before, it turns out that they have already mastered the usage of the goods! These bandits have expert advice behind their stomachs, and there is no news worse than this. "What are you doing in a daze?" The furious bearded looked at the sudden opening of the city wall. Although it was also inexplicable, he couldn''t help but feel happy. Even God was helping him in his heart. "The city wall broke through a big kiln hole. Without this turtle shell, the official army is a group of dogs who can only bully others. They rushed in, killed the dog official and the pig, and ransacked the town!" "Chong ah steel!" Seeing an opening in the city wall, all the thieves turned red. Burning, killing and plundering upright and bright, the darkest part of human nature will be infinitely magnified, nothing is more terrifying than this. "Quickly, go to meet the enemy, drive these thieves out of the city, I have a great reward!" In order to boost the sluggish morale, the Fatty City Lord shouted to encourage the native soldiers. The morale of the swarms of thieves who rushed in increased greatly. Almost entirely, they changed from a farmer to a group of bandits who murdered and set fire. The rustically depressed guards looked at the red-eyed mountain suits, and instantly their hearts fell to the bottom of the valley, and they were almost defeated. The fat man fled to his own home alone, closed the door, straightened his body like a ball, and Rui rushed against the door roughly. But he understood that he did not have any rest time. He ran upstairs and took away a book with a symbol like a mosquito coil on the book shelf on the second floor, and quickly burned it with fire. As the fire continued, a dark shadow appeared. "Master, master, something has happened! The way the jade was used was probably known by the thieves. They seized the jade and destroyed the city wall. Now they have rushed into the city and slaughtered it. "The Fatty City Lord doesn''t care about Sanqi. Twenty-one, I knelt down and asked for the blurry figure in the black mist. "Please, help me, now I''m a half believer, you can''t just watch me being killed by those thieves, right?" "You said someone has mastered the use of that piece of jade? "The black shadow''s voice is intermittent, making it impossible to distinguish between men and women. "Yes, yes, I saw a flash of light explode the city wall with my own eyes. This must be true. Those thieves have mastered inhuman power 1" "The shadow was silent, and the figure began to distort, then disappeared. ? Master, master? ? Where are you, master, don''t scare me? ? "Seeing his own savior disappeared, the fat man was stunned for a while, then he yelled. "Damn it, what a shit, the Holy See!" You want to send me to death, right? ? Now things are getting off the hook, just leave Lao Tzu here and it''s over? ! Go to die! " "Boom! 1" With a shaking sound, the bookcase collapsed and almost hit the fat man''s heel. At the same time, there was a sound of smashing from the tightly closed door. The fat man was shocked, and hurriedly looked around for a way out, his eyes fixed on the open glass country on the second floor. Outside the city. At the moment the city broke, Ji Yue stroked her horns blown by the wind, and stared at the city in the sea of ??fire. "It''s smoother than expected..." You see, a bandit broke the city for us. The fireworks and flares are really lively. Create contradictions and add a little bit of necessary fuel to the flames. It couldn''t be better to slip out of the city while the bandits break the city and kill and plunder. Although the bandits breaking the city will also attract the attention of the elves, they will not react as aggressively as when they are found. At most, sending a human army to check afterwards will end the life and death of the human people, and the elves will not care about it. "My lord is really far-sighted." The civilians praised one after another. The team began to advance under the hillside under the protection of the knights. Ji Bai, who should have been acting as a guard near Ji Yue, was stunned and refused to move around. She raised her eyes and looked at the sky, always feeling that there was something monitoring her. When she focused on perceiving and checking the surroundings, There is only a dark sky. Is it an illusion? The existence that can peer into her invisibly without being noticed must be a creature beyond her understanding. How could it appear here? Except for the two waves of unidentified humans, there are no other people here. It really is my own illusion. "Bright understanding. There is no moon to look at tonight. Don''t keep looking at the sky. We should go. Zhong Jiyue''s voice awakened her. After putting the tile away, Ji Bai didn''t think much. Keep up with Ji Yue. After a while after she left, a group of dark shadows arbitrarily twisted in the air, like a black mist with life, turning into a big smiling face. "Oh, it turned out to be her, she was really crooked just as the black mist dissipated. The broken city gradually disappeared in the roar of the wind, and there seemed to be other voices, but Ji Bai did not listen. This is a disaster without ignorance, and the people in the city without any sin have been plundered indiscriminately. Under the cover of the knights in the team. This squad marched through the alleys in the city, killing those thieves who did not have long eyes and dared to approach the team indiscriminately. Seeing the city-state gradually disappearing in the flames, Ji Bai turned and left and followed Ji Yue¡¯s pace. Perhaps in the eyes of these descendants of Quran. The death of these people has nothing to do with them. No need to bother at all. This is not a question of morality. In other words, do people regard mosquitoes, animals and livestock with low intelligence as human beings? No, at different heights, the concept is also different. They don''t regard these creatures that resemble them as their own kind. Soon, everyone left the city, and because the guards on the wall almost ran away, they almost didn''t do much to push the broken city gate open. (Someone wants to do something to get Bai Ji off the court as a gift. He intends to overtake at the last moment and let us roll over ( Chapter 65~ Estimating the time, at this time, a piece of coke had already been burnt in the middle of the town, or even faster, it was burned to the ground by the thief. No matter what, everyone won''t think about it. The people far away from the city are now considering the next plan. Qianqiuyan was the last frontier of the Human Federation, and the guards waiting there had now been replaced by elites. Not only that, this was not what Ji Yue worried about the most. "Qianqiuyan is ahead, everyone work harder, we have reached the last level." "After passing the front pass safely, we are probably not far away from victory." The elder looked at the far pass, unlike other knight subordinates who were excited and motivated. He saw Ji Yue''s slightness. Meng raised his brows. Out of morale considerations, he did not express his worries. The small hurdle I crossed before was just a small city where the mobs gathered, the frontier defense was insufficient and the internal and external troubles were inadequate, and it was possible to make it through recklessly, but it took some trouble. This time it was different. After the change of defense, the quality of the native soldiers at the border gate has been greatly improved, and even the elves may have sent their own guards to guard them in order to prevent them from encountering them. If so, let alone a few descendants of their Quran. Don''t even want to escape even if you are a regular Gulan army. With less than a hundred of them, a marching army composed of all the backbones of the Quran, facing the challenge, the Elven Empire, which has held a heavy hand and has controlled the human federation for many years, is tantamount to hitting a rock with a pebbles. "I don''t know how the other team is now." Inadvertently, someone murmured about it, and everyone was tacitly not answering this. "What troubles your Highness, the old man is willing to share your worries." The elder on crutches came to Ji Yue who was studying the map, full of beryllium pleats and Heiban''s fingers flattening the raised corner of the atlas. "It''s okay, it''s just that the plan will probably be postponed for a while." Ji Yue sighed lightly. "It seems to be very troublesome to take this matter, but the authorities are fans and observers. The old man thinks that breaking this barrier is actually very simple. ""The old man has a good idea?" "I can''t talk about it, a very old-fashioned but very useful method." The elder said slowly. "However, your Highness must think carefully before using it. Even if the old method allows us to pass the level, it will definitely be noticed by the elves. When the time comes, the elves'' chasing soldiers will chase us. Chapter 786: "This is natural. I have already prepared myself for this, let''s say the old man." Ji Yue took a deep breath. "It''s very simple, but the old man needs to borrow someone from you." "Who?" Ji Yue felt a little clear in her heart, but at the same time, her brows were also raised. The elder pointed to Ji Bai who was waiting aside. "This candidate must be Miss Baitong." Tell me about your plan. "Ji Yue folded her hands together. She didn''t rush to agree. "You should have guessed it a long time ago, so why bother to ask the old man." "I haven''t spoken in 0 months, but the fingers interlaced together have become tighter. "His Royal Highness, is there anything I can do for you without knowing it?" Of course, Ji Bai heard the conversation between the two and took the initiative to ask. Ji Yue understood that she would never refuse to serve the emperor, even if she told her bluntly, she would not hesitate to let her die for herself. A dull head that only admits to death. It was carved out of the same mold as Bai Ming. "His Royal Highness does not intend to let Miss Bai understand take risks, but the old man thinks that it is important not to worry. Miss Bai understands strength is clear, but even if some of us unfortunately died in the country, Miss Bai Jin can also turn the danger into bargaining. Killing blood. ""Your elder, the elves are different from ordinary human soldiers." Ji Yue shook her head, but still didn''t intend to agree. "It''s different, yes, but you forgot that Miss Bai Dao still has a treasure. Even if the Elf army is really stationed here, Miss Bai Dao will be able to rush out of the frontier of the Human Federation safely, Qian Qiuyan . The name of this place is no longer available for research. It is said that it was a very prosperous trading port in the ancient empire. Due to the stable trade route and the high Anjin coefficient, it attracted merchants from all over the world to come to trade. It was prosperous for a while, and the name of Qianqiu Weir was called. However, these are just some legends about the ranks of wild history. Except for scholars, no one has enough to eat and have nothing to do to study these things all day long. "Miss, don''t blame yourself too much." The young man in a white robe sighed, comforting the blue-haired elf girl who had not come out of her loss so far. "The Patriarch just asked you to come here for a little rest. Don¡¯t think too much. The Patriarch is just a knife-mouthed tofu heart. Don¡¯t look at him reprimanding you so severely. He actually loves you very much, just because you¡¯re worried that you can¡¯t Walked out of the shadows, so I sent you here for a while." Come on, don''t say anything, Milin afraid. "The elf girl picked up her head and looked melancholy at the scenery beyond the stone window, as if everything had turned into a cold tone. "In his eyes, I''m probably just a bad guy. I can''t honor him like a sister, but I have a dispensable daughter." "No, it''s not just a father, maybe everyone is like this. Except for my mother, no one will put too much attention and attention on me. I have been used to it since I was young. You don¡¯t have to persuade you to lose important goals. This is also true." "Hey." Looking at the girl whose attitude was beginning to be negative, the elf youth of the famous Mi Lin sighed. Elves cannot judge age based on human concepts. For example, this elf, who seems to be in his prime, has actually been alive for hundreds of years. It is the existence of this elf girl called Uncle. Facts have proved that having an overly good sister is sometimes not a good thing for brothers and sisters. If you go out in the same way, you will inevitably be compared by others. Under the light of such a capable sister, she as a younger sister is bleak. Light, it will even be criticized. Speaking of which, this child is also suffering. "Miss." An elf guard wearing an elf-style stomacher pushed the door in. "While the human patrol was patrolling outside the city, they found a girl lying outside the city in a coma. "Are they the native residents of Ganqiuyan?" Milin asked. "It doesn''t seem to be the case. We have sent people to question the residents of this town. They all said that they have not lost their family members recently, and there is no record of this girl in the town''s household registration. It should be an outcast. By the way, the human girl¡¯s Hair is very rare, it is platinum to these three words, it was a girl who was absent-minded, and she stood up. "Is it the human girl who was wanted on the recent wanted order?" ? " "I don''t know, the subordinates have come to see with their own eyes. The human soldiers didn''t pay much attention to this issue. They only reported it because of their special hair color. "Quickly, take me to see." The elf girl was about to walk out of the room. Stopped by the youth. "Miss, you forgot about this." Milin motioned to the pendant in his hand. "Sorry, thanks to Uncle Milin for reminding." The elf girl took the pendant. This is what their elves must wear when they go out. Have a real face that conceals oneself. A visual error occurs. Let the affected person mistake the wearer for their kin. However, this effect is only effective for low-level species. Came to the patrol station. "Miss City Lord." The human soldiers stationed here saw the elf girl hurriedly let go. "What about the blond girl you found on the patrol before. The Lord of the City has to see with his own eyes and confirm that she is not the main offender on the Federal Wanted Order." Mi Lin is straight to the point. "Wanted for important criminals?" The commander of native soldiers who came to receive his eyes was dumbfounded. Unexpectedly, the city lord would come here to inspect it personally, and he did not expect that a young girl he picked up outside the city was actually a key criminal wanted by the Federation. Perceive the seriousness of the matter. The captain dare not slow down. Asked the native soldier who found the girl before pulling in. "Where is the girl you found when you were patrolling. Where is she now?" "The girl soldiers were a little hesitant, and they glanced at their native soldier from time to time. "What do I want to say to you, what kind of local phone call to me. Where is that girl now??" "Yes, do you want to tell the truth?" The native soldier asked tentatively, looking at the girl who had been placed here as the temporary city lord a few days ago. "What does it mean to tell the truth? Isn''t this nonsense, what do I want you to do if you don''t tell the truth?" "Oh, actually, we don''t know "Huh? You don''t know? Didn''t you find out?" Yeah, but we didn''t care about her. "Why didn''t you care?" "She seems to be injured. Moreover, she can''t be found in the household register. I asked the residents of the city and said that they hadn''t lost relatives recently. That girl is a foreigner." The soldier explained. "What''s wrong with foreigners, foreigners, you can die without saving, right? If that girl is your sister, your daughter, then she was thrown there, and no one cares about you when you pass by? Isn''t it better to have your heart better than your heart? "My lord, my lord, you are right, but recently it is an extraordinary period. No matter how old, weak or sick, foreigners are not allowed to enter the city. But you said that, we just did it. "Looking at the city lord on the side, the native soldiers are weak and weak. The soldier commander was blocked, and immediately hammered the soldier''s head. "I just said it casually. Wouldn''t you make it happen? The most wanted notice posted so much recently, can''t you kid pay more attention?" "Where did you find her location." The girl couldn''t stand it and the two people sang and made each other like a cross talk. "Oh, it''s in the woods outside the city. Not far from the city"]. ""Take us. " "Oh oh good." The soldiers nodded, leading the way for the girl. Soon, they came to the woods on the outskirts of the city. A comatose girl lay on the golden forest path. The splendid blonde hair was scattered on the ground. She seemed to have suffered a lot of injuries. Her shoes and socks were tattered. It seemed that she had ran a lot before coming. All of her shoes disappeared. Wearing a rag cloth. Looks like a beggar who beggars. "Sure enough, even though this face is stained with a lot of dirt, the elf girl still recognizes this girl." But, why is it here. " "Miss, are you sure." "I''m sure. It''s really her... The elf girl lived with the target for a while, so Milin didn''t hesitate much. If the target is retrieved, the Patriarch will probably be able to revoke the punishment on Miss Serra. That''s right, the elf girl is responsible for monitoring the Serra who monitors Ji Bai. When Gu Lan launched the attack, she desperately rushed to Ji Bai''s residence, but when she arrived, only a pile of rubble and ruins remained. There was a painful flame above. Ji Bai couldn''t be found no matter how to find it. Her father punished her for negligence. Relegated her to Qianqiuyan in charge of border defense. She is depressed here, who is under tremendous pressure from public opinion within the elves. When Milin was about to call the soldiers to come and carry the girl back, Serra stopped it. "No need." Serra wrapped the linen leather on Ji Bai''s body, and carried her on his back in spite of the dirt. Chapter 787: "Miss, "These soldiers do nothing, not to mention the difference between men and women. They are still girls, and chastity is very important." "I know this, but there is no need for you to do it yourself, right?" Mi Lin felt a little helpless. "She is our important ally, Mr. Mirin." "ok, I get it." Serra was also the second lady of the Red Maple family, the sister of the Elf Saint, who actually went to be a dirty human in person. At least from the point of view of the noble and noble elves like Mi Lin, they really lost their status. Ji Bai entered the city with her back on her back and placed her in her room. "Miss, she will stain your bed." Milin frowned. "It''s okay. It''s okay to change it if it gets dirty." Rera said nonchalantly. "I have to wipe it off for her, Uncle Milin. You avoid it. "Understood." Milin nodded, but felt a little disapproving in his heart. Noble elves are not interested in inferior human bodies. To do so is totally unnecessary. The arrogance and coldness of the elves are innate. They are so proud of themselves that they think that if a woman stands alone in front of her, she shouldn''t have the slightest dirty thoughts, let alone just a human woman? For example, will humans have estrus to a beautiful female~dog~ "By the way, she was injured. Let the best doctor in Qian Qiuyan come here to treat her." "It''s $. When do I know that you are going to be stunned?" He walked out of the room. Milin looked dissatisfied and glanced at the soldiers waiting outside the door. In less than a long time, the doctor came. "How about. How is her injury." "Miss City Lord, don''t worry, this lady was just overworked and frightened, and she fainted with weak bones. She might wake up soon after taking some medications." The doctor stroked her beard and said. (Foreshadowing is necessary, it will affect the subsequent plot (P. (Meng Zhan¡¯s opponent intends to be the last: At a moment, the trumpet will go out to overtake Bai Ji and squeeze us straight down. Once Bai Ji enters the resurrection match, it¡¯s basically cold. So, (please (trust ( Chapter 66~ "Miss City Lord can rest assured, this lady can wake up for as long as tonight, and as long as three days, feed her some porridge, conditioning, and the old man can prescribe some restorative medicine." The old man stroked his beard and said. "This young lady has not been seriously injured, just because the body is too weak, plus the shock is overworked and fainted, it is not a big problem." "More doctors." Serra stood up and leaned slightly. "Follow me." After the doctor returned the gift, he took the small medicine box and left. "Uncle Milin, ordered someone to follow the doctor to get some medicine back. By the way, let the chef use the fine grains and millet to make gruel. "I know." In Mi Lin''s mind, Serra didn''t need to do this for this girl. The allies were just superficial rhetoric. Everyone knows who is leading, who is active and who is passive. But this was Serra''s order, and he could only do it. Serra sat aside waiting for Ji Bai, who had fainted, and took a towel to wet her dirty cheeks. The moment the towel touched the girl''s cheek, the fainted girl opened her eyes. "Huh? Ji Bai, are you awake?" The sober girl wiggled her head around with some effort, as if trying to figure out where she was now. "Don''t worry, it''s absolutely safe here." "The girl was silent, trying to support her body, her face turned pale for a while. "Don''t move your body, you are too weak now. The strenuous exercise has caused a muscle strain. Don''t move casually at this time. Tell me what you want." Serra gently stroked her face. A few doubts flashed on the girl''s expressionless face, she opened her mouth, and then lowered her head, making a weak voice. "hungry." "Oh oh, is it hungry? Wait a moment." After Ji Bai was sober, seeing the other party was okay, Serra was also relieved, got up and let the guard outside the door urge the back cook. "Wait a minute, after a while, the chef will bring the gruel, don''t worry, you are absolutely safe here." Serra comforted the other person, how to escape after she was caught by the Quran, and how to escape. So far these most critical things are not mentioned. Milin motioned Serra to ask her some key questions, but Serra didn''t seem to see it, but repeatedly asked questions like "Is it feeling better". The chefs in the back kitchen were in a hurry and finally delivered the boiled gruel. The hot aroma filled the air, and even Ji Bai, who had been expressionless, was moved. "Come on, open your mouth and I will feed you. "Ahem, miss, you have a more important job." Mi Lin, who was standing by the side, said nothing. "What''s the matter? I have finished today''s work in the morning. Uncle Milin, don''t you also say that you want to combine work and rest." Serra pretended not to hear the meaning of the other party''s words. "Miss, this kind of thing can be handed over to the next person, you don''t need to come in person." "It doesn''t matter." Serra filled a bowl of porridge, held it in one hand, scooped a spoon, and blew it on his mouth. The light wind blew across his ears, blowing Ji Bai''s temples. "Hey, it shouldn''t be hot anymore. Your bones are very weak now, and you can''t make up all the meat. You can only feed you some gruel. Ji Bai nodded without understanding. "Are you okay? Didn''t it hurt anything." Serra faintly felt that Ji Bai''s state was a bit weird, a little different from the person she had known, but she didn''t feel the sense of violation. Ji Bai shook his head, Serra had already asked this related topic more than once, and even Mi Lin on the side felt a bit overwhelmed. Every time Ji Bai answered, he either shook his head or nodded, which made Serra feel very strange, but it was all due to the fact that the other party was weak and labored to speak. It will be fine when she recovers, probably. "Ji Bai, how did you get here? You escaped. If it''s convenient, can you tell me who is chasing you?" After so long, Serra finally asked what Mi Lin cares about. "Ji Bai tilted his head expressionlessly, almost a big question mark appeared on his head. "Eh eh? What''s the matter." Serra confirmed now that Ji Bai had indeed become something wrong, and she continued to tentatively ask. "Do you still recognize me?" Shaking his head. Serra was taken aback for a moment, a trace of panic appeared in her eyes. "Well, you, don''t you remember me? Oh yes, I still wear a necklace." "Uncle Milin, can you help me keep the wind outside." "Okay, please be careful, miss." Milin left the room. "Hey, do you recognize me now? I''m Serra. We lived for a while, and you have saved me several times." Serra took off the necklace hanging from his neck and felt sleepy. After a while, he still shook his head. Serra''s expression froze, and she fell into deep thought. "Do you remember your name?" Still shook his head. "Don''t remember? Then do you remember who you are?" This question seemed to be embarrassing to Ji Bai. She opened her mouth subconsciously, but it seemed as if she had forgotten some important fragment. She couldn''t say those two words. For this reason, she still couldn''t get the answer after thinking about it for a long time. "It''s okay, think slowly Chapter 788: Ji Bai curled up, holding his hair like a frozen squirrel holding his tail for warmth. "Can''t you remember? It''s okay. If you don''t remember it, you can''t remember it." Serra concluded. Judging from Ji Bai''s performance, she was undoubtedly amnesia. This makes her a little embarrassed, which may be a good thing for the elves. It is much easier to control a person with lost memories than a person with self-thinking. But if she were to be handed over to her kinsmen, how would she be treated if she didn''t know anything about her past? Sierra tangled. "Recall as much as you can, how you escaped here, is someone chasing you down." Ji Bai''s pupils gradually widened, as if recalling something terrible, his body was held tighter. Is it true? "Don''t be afraid, they can''t come over and hurt you now, can you tell me, are those who chase you where they are now?" "Ji Baiyan trembling body, the sound of teeth trembling, like a trip to the water, The poor cat who finally climbed ashore was so scared that he even forgot about being hungry. Serra knew that she could not force the other party to be too anxious, and fed her little by little with the gruel, her mood gradually calmed down, and her haggard face began to become dull again. Serra couldn''t imagine what kind of incredible experience she had gone through to cause such a big shadow on her heart that she lost her memory. Thinking that she couldn''t ask anything anymore today, Serra didn''t intend to force such a poor girl into thinking about memories that seemed like dreams to her. "Mucheng, Lucheng, they are here." Ji Bai held his head, his pupils widened, and his face was painful, as if he was thinking of a lingering memory like a dream monster. "Who''s here?" Serra tried to ask. "Don''t worry, think slowly, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to think." "They, they went, Lucheng, Lucheng, I escaped from him." The blonde girl is like a puppet that has lost her life, her mouth is closed, like a puppet with no emotion... 1. We Serra pondered, and asked Ji Bai who they were not showing, but this is not a difficult question. They probably meant those Gulan survivors who had taken her away. "You said they are going to Lucheng?" "Mucheng, 7 cities, they are going to Lucheng, decoy, escape, human federation." The frightened girl spit out a few words, and then asked her again, but she couldn''t ask anything. , She kept repeating these words without stopping. "They''re going to Lucheng? Serra thought for a moment, then put on the pendant again, and exchanged for Milin at the door. "Uncle Milin, please ask the soldier to take the soldiers to Lucheng to investigate and see if that place is out. What''s the problem. "Yes, miss." Milin left, and the girl in the room was still holding her head and moaning ~ something. "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, we don''t want to worry about those things. Okay, don''t worry, come and have a bite of porridge. Although it is tasteless porridge, you can''t be picky if you want to recover earlier." He blew and blew, as if he was feeding his own child who was still full of the moon. Ji Bai''s mood was soon soothed. She was wrapped in a quilt and curled up on her knees, like a silkworm wrapping herself in silk. With the sound of footsteps coming from far to near outside the house, Serra put down the porridge in her hands. "Miss, the patrol team is back from investigation." "How about, how is the situation in Lucheng?" "Let him speak for himself." Milin motioned to the soldier at the door to come in. "My Lord, something has happened. There is only a ruin left in Lucheng. A big hole was broken in the city wall. The houses were burned to the point that there was only one broken wall. The people died and injured countless people everywhere. They were all scorched corpses, without leaving a living mouth. Checking the injuries, they should all be stabbed to death by a sharp weapon." "When is this?" Sierra stood up. "Check the burnt corpses and embers and all kinds of signs. The time of the crime should be yesterday noon or afternoon, and it is possible at night. "Sure enough, Lucheng, Lucheng" Serra quickly came to the atlas hanging in the room and found the direction of Lucheng, pointing his finger upward along the route, and the nearest exit was Jiaoguan. "Are they going to run out of the human federation from Jiaoguan?" Serra remembers Jiaoguan but there are not many people defending. Now the elf has given a big question mark to her efficiency, so she doesn''t know whether Jiaoguan has changed defense. Elite soldiers. "Milin, send our troops upwards along the way to see if we can catch their tails. "Miss, stay safe and restless." Mi Linjing did not follow suit, but asked the soldier. "Which side is the broken city wall?" "Uh, uh? Well, it should be the side of Jiaoguan leading to Lucheng. "Oh? That''s weird. It stands to reason that if they want to go to Jiaoguan, it should be due to the damage of our city wall. Why is the only damaged wall leading to Jiaoguan?" Mi Lin revealed. Gave a meaningful smile. Sierra also fell into thinking. "The result is very clear. Those Gulan remnants didn''t enter Jiaoguan from the vicinity of Qianqiuyan at all, but came from Jiaoguan and ran out from Qianqiuyan!" "Everything makes sense. In order to confuse the audience, those guys resorted to the trick of adjusting the tiger away from the mountain. In my opinion, they are waiting outside Jiaoguan now, and they are going through the checkpoint when our troops leave!" "But, that city might have been captured by bandits too, isn''t it? According to the dictation of the people from Lucheng, the trouble was caused by the bandits in the mountains. Could it be caused by the bandits going down and looting?" "Miss, what you think is too simple. Those bandits don''t have this ability. A group of mobs are nothing more. The city lord of the officers and soldiers of Lucheng will not let the bandits break the city even if they are in a straw bag, and the big hole is obviously not a bandit can do. If it comes out, this may almost be eliminated." Milin explained with a smile. "But the houses were all burned down, and everything was looted. The Qulan people just passed the test. There is no need to do this, right?" "This is just a fake result of being ransacked by bandits. This also explains why there is no eyewitness left. What can''t those Qulan people do? It''s just a matter of burning, killing and looting, which is a piece of cake for them. "However," Mi Lin walked to Ji Bai, looked at the girl who was wrapped in the quilt with contempt, and trembling constantly, opened the quilt on her head mercilessly. "Miss Cavaliers, stop pretending. I have to admit that your acting skills are indeed very good. If you can''t see through, the old man may be fooled by you. Your strategy is so bad that you have no level at all. That''s it. Still want to break through?" "Uncle Milin, what are you doing?? She is a patient now. "Serra hurried over and put Ji Bai''s bedding back on. "Second Miss, this Miss Qitu seems to have a strange disease. Although the old man is not a doctor, he happens to be able to cure it." Mi Lin snorted coldly. "Will rule?" "Well, the cause of this disease is very complicated. In short, after putting her in jail and torturing her, she will get better. Not only is she better, she also has a more honest temper, at least not. Running around all day is troublesome for people, and can honestly confess those Qulan people." "Uncle Milin, you mean, she is pretending to be crazy?" Serra raised her eyebrows. "Huh, are there other possibilities besides this? Those Quran people don''t know what kind of ecstasy soup was poured into her, and asked her to confuse us." "Come on. "Qing, wait a minute, Uncle Mi Lin." Serra stopped Mi Lin who was about to call the soldiers. (I have been drafting, just preparing for the finals.) Chapter 67~ "Wait a minute, Uncle Milin, it would be too hasty to do this before I figured out the situation." "Miss, now the situation is very clear. The Knight King turned away from her allies and sold his life to her enemies." Milin sneered. "Come on, Miss Cavalier, don''t continue to pretend to be crazy and behave like a idiot and amnesia. You pretend to be tired, and we are tired when we look at it." "Mucheng, Lucheng, they are coming, they are leaving. Ji Bai turned a deaf ear to what he said, and hugged him. His head was shaking. "Are you planning to continue pretending, right? You can''t get off the stage now, so let me help you off stage." Mi Lin flashed a fierce smile. "Come here, invite this young lady to the prison, let me see when you wake up under the soldering iron and iron whip." "You go back, there is nothing to do with you here." Sierra coldly reprimanded the soldiers who had entered the room. The soldiers looked at each other, you look at me, I look at you, and they said that these two sang together, who should I listen to? "Forgot who is the lord of the city?" Serra gave the soldiers a fierce look. The soldiers had to withdraw from the room. Chapter 789: "Miss, you are too kind to her." Milin sighed helplessly. "She''s just pretending to be silly to win your sympathy, Miss." "I don¡¯t think she pretended to be, and even if she pretended to be, she¡¯s a patient now, isn¡¯t she? It¡¯s too cruel for her to let her suffer those tortures. We are not those Gulan who don¡¯t know how to pity. Is that right?" Serra continued to calm Ji Bai''s emotions. "Hey! Miss, she''s just the spies of the group of Gulans." The blonde girl turned pale, and her body shrank even more tightly. "Uncle Milin, you scared her." "Miss, she only "You go out first." Serra didn''t listen to Milin''s explanation. "When her body returns to normal, how are we going to make any more plans?" "You are the lord of the city, you have the final say, but it is recommended to lock her up first, and then notify the headquarters. It will take a few days before the headquarters will send someone to take her away." "Let''s talk about it when her body recovers." Er Xiao Mi Lin always felt that Serra showed excessive concern for this human girl, which was really strange. "Uncle Milin, you can do your job first, just leave it to me here." ok, I get it. "The young lady gave the order to evict guests, and Mi Lin couldn''t stay here anymore. She glanced at the shivering **** the bedside, and Mi Lin narrowed her eyes. He opened the door, just as a soldier was about to push the door. "My lord, just now the patrol sent a soldier back. The soldier said that they had just learned from the wire report that something happened in Jiaoguan." "What?" Milin was taken aback, his eyes fixed on the soldier. "What happened to Jiaoguan?" "According to them, Jiaoguan was forcibly broken through by a brigade army, and the defenders seemed to be unable to hold it." "Is it true or not?" Milin became nervous. "This is what the personnel sent back by the patrol said. If you don''t believe me, you can ask him yourself." "Are you sure he is a soldier in this legion, he hasn''t been dropped?" "I confirm that it is true. The soldiers who came back are indeed native soldiers of the army. They have not been dropped. The patrols on the front line are also safe now." "Where did they get the news?" Milin still looks incredible, looking up and down at the soldier in front of him. "It seems to be the messenger who is heading to Qianqiuyan... "Let him come and see me now." After the soldier left, Milin walked back and forth, looking uneasy. In a moment, the native soldiers who came to report the news were brought over. "The messenger said that Jiaoguan is now lost?" Mi Lin was straight to the point. "Yes, my lord, let us dispatch troops to rescue Jiaoguan quickly, because the source of troops closest to Jiaoguan was once an annex of the four rebellious families. There was no source of troops to provide. The nearest city of Mingcheng was also lost. I can come to Qianqiuyan to request support." The more Mi Lin listened, the more shocked her heart became. This series of coincidences that no one had noticed intertwined into a big net, which was about to start. "Eh eh, Jiaoguan? Oh, I also heard that something happened to the place recently, like a brigade of people rushing through the barrier. The words of the soldiers chatting on the side came into Mi Lin''s ears. "Damn it, fooled!" Milin stomped his cane and hurried into the room. "Second Miss, it''s not good, we were fooled!" "Say something slowly." Seeing that Milin was so impatient, Serra couldn''t help being a little surprised at what made this elderly man who had seen great winds and waves in battles so flustered. "Something has happened in Jiaoguan, there is no source of troops nearby, and the messenger can only ask for help from the nearest us." Milin gasped and explained. "It turns out that the damage to the outer city wall is just for us to see, so we mistakenly think that they are going to dive out of Qianqiuyan. This is just a cover!" "Is that so?" Serra thoughtfully. "Then Uncle Milin, what should we do now?" "It''s definitely too late to go to support. Now we can only let the direct line troops in the city go and chase them. Maybe they will run away if it''s too late. "But, is it too late to pursue it now?" "You have to try it whether it is too late or not. What''s more, the marching speed of our elves is much faster than humans, and they will definitely be able to catch up with them." Milin gasped. "Hey, **** it, if this is equipped with a remote communication spell, we can directly notify the headquarters, without risking chasing the thieves. "Then, Uncle Milin, we will send out the elite, what if we encounter someone attacking the city?" Serra thought. "Isn''t there a miscellaneous human army? Even if this is a cover of the Qur''an, they can''t get in because of their little people, don''t worry." Mi Lin vowed. "Well, just follow Uncle Milin''s method. "Okay, I will tell the army to chase them." Milan, who has lived for a long time, is really confusing now. He can only follow his thinking to calm himself down and choose the most sensible way. Watching the army leave, Mi Lin felt a little uneasy. Everything is ready, even if the enemy attacks the city, it can absolutely be defended by the remaining human army in the city. He comforted himself like this. The army has been away for several hours. During this period, Milin was walking back and forth. He always felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t think of it. "Come on, take the medicine." Serra wore an elf-style (very cool) dress. The sides of her cyan hair were braided into bundles, and she adjusted the medicine in the white porcelain bowl in her hands. "The body needs to recover quickly." The spoon came to Ji Bai''s mouth, it seems that because of suffering, the other party moved backwards instinctively. "This won''t work. The good medicine is bitter. If you don''t take the medicine, how can your body get better." Said this, Serra sighed. "I''m talking about it again. If you get better soon, you will be put in a cage again. She smiled bitterly, and brushed the girl''s drooping bangs. "Your life is really bad, since you ran away I have lost my memory, so why bother to come back, even if it¡¯s wandering around, it¡¯s better than losing a free golden wire birdcage, isn¡¯t it? " Isn''t it okay to have amnesia? It is better to lose the memory completely if you carry too much. She did not see that the panic-stricken eyes of the girl under the sheets were extremely clear at this moment. Serra''s thoughts flew far away, and when he looked at the scenery outside the window and sighed, Ji Bai''s palm, clutching the sheets, reached out to the pendant in front of his neck. We open the city [let them pass the customs, otherwise, after entering the city, we will kill them all and burn all the jade and stone without leaving.¡± The soldiers on the city head reported. "What?" Milin frowned, not knowing which one he was singing now, led by the native soldiers to the top of the city. "In order to avoid being overwhelmed by the city, it is best for you to let us enter the customs. My lady promises that we will not kill any soldiers and civilians after entering the customs. Repeat, as long as we pass the customs, my lady will not embarrass anyone in the city." "Who are you? Don''t you know that this is Qianqiu Weir Border Pass? It is not a wise decision to dare to come here to make trouble in a very period of time. "Looking at the small army under the city with less than a hundred people, the old elf snorted coldly. . "You are the city-keeper of Qianqiuyan, right? I don''t want to waste my tongue. My family has no time for adults to waste on you. Open the city gate within ten minutes. Don''t blame us for not giving you a chance." The young man said coldly. "Are the young people so energetic these days?" Mi Lin narrowed his eyes and quickly found an acquaintance among the crowd. "Yeah. Isn''t this Miss Ji Yue of the Yan Spear family? How come the pampered big family lady who is usually swayed and homeless with a team of less than a hundred people now?" "Just speak with respect to the old gentleman. Otherwise, I." Mind pulling out all of your few teeth left." Mu Falcon said coldly. "It''s rude." Milin shook his head. "Bah, the group of ungrateful thieves downstairs, the human federation treats you very well, why did you rebel in rebellion?" The soldier captain angrily rebuked. "I can''t afford to rebel against soldiers, do you want to be slaves to the elves like you?" Wooden Falcon snorted coldly. "Don''t say it as if you are the masters of this federation, and don''t look at it. Is the person standing next to you of the same race as you? It''s just a slave under the fence, and if you sell it to someone, you can also help you. "It''s just nonsense!" The soldier captain was furious. "Although I don''t know what you think, does Miss Ji Yue want to attack Qianqiuyan with this number of less than a hundred old, weak, sick, and disabled? If the old man is right, your army is now desperately rushing through Jiaoguan. The small part of you who have escaped dare to throw the net?" Milin held his cane and looked down calmly. Chapter 790: "But it doesn''t matter. Our elite has already set off to hunt them down. Although the roads are different, you will eventually get the same by different routes. "The old gentleman is probably still alive in the past. If I say, we don''t have a big army at all. "Oh, oh? Even so, you can''t break through this strong city. Not only that, you will become prisoners." Mi Lin straightened the glasses on the bridge of his nose. "Archers, let go of the arrows, don''t let the guests run away, the infantry will go out of the city to intercept. "Don''t worry, old gentleman, we didn''t plan to run." Ji Yue, who was silent, said, she walked out and waved, the arrows flying all over the sky fell to the ground like they were overweight. The calmness of the other party made Mi Lin feel a little uneasy. "But we are indeed in a hurry, so don''t blame us for using some shameless wrists." I saw the black and purple-haired girl pointing to the other side of the city, and everyone looked there in unison. Milin turned his gaze, his eyes widened suddenly, and at the same time, his lips and teeth were white, and his cane was almost unsteady. "Second, second lady?!" At this moment, Serra was standing on the other side of the city with a trembling head. Her white cheeks had a hint of unhealthy whiteness. There was a sword blade with a pale yellow moon across her neck. Her body was stiff and motionless. She was held hostage, and the person holding her was before." Ji Bai is irritated and mad". "We are very disdainful of using this kind of wrist, but we treat it very much in a very period of time, old gentleman, if you want that lady to be safe, you''d better open the city [let us enter, otherwise, we can¡¯t guarantee that lady¡¯s Safe." Ji Yue said with a smile. "After all, we must die if the army of elves press back. It will be dead anyway. It is better to pull a few people to pad the back and have a few more people on the way to the Temple of Cypriel, and the mood will be more stable." "You have to consider it carefully. It is okay to pull us into the water. We don¡¯t care, but do you really care about that lady¡¯s life? Oh, what am I talking about? Of course you can¡¯t care about it, after all. She is not a human being thrown away when she runs out, she "Okay!" "Milin took a deep breath and watched Ji Yue gritted her teeth and squeezed a few words out of her teeth. "The despicable Gulan monkey. " "Ha ha." "Open the gate and let them in." "grown ups, "Didn''t you understand my order, open the city gate!" " "Enter the city." Ji Yue recovered her expressionless face, and the crowd swaggered into the city gate effortlessly. When the city was closed"], Milin''s mouth showed a triumphant smile. "Gulan Monkey, you are in the middle. " In an instant, Milin gave an order, and the soldiers in the city came out and surrounded the army of less than a hundred people. "What does the old man mean?" Ji Yue looked at the surrounding troops blankly. "It seems that the life of that lady is not as expensive as ours in your eyes." "Oh, despicable and shameless Gulan, don''t be proud, do you really think you can move my lady?" Mi Lin showed an old cunning smile, and then yelled Ji Bai on the head of the city. The words of the brain. "Miss Cavalier, don''t you want the life of your lover cat?" "Lover?" Ji Yue''s focus is obviously different from those around her. She frowned. She felt a little heavy on her head. Chapter 68~ When everyone in Gu Lan was at a loss because of what the other party said, Ji Yue grasped the point. "Lover?" Ji Yue frowned, feeling that things were not that simple. Like the enemy soldiers, she also looked at Ji Bai who was starting to evacuate from the tower with a strange look. "Miss Cavalier, don''t you want the girl of the Yacat tribe who is stored with us, don''t be so ruthless and unjust, but people keep talking to you, day and night looking forward to you to pick her up? She also helped you so much. In your most difficult time, she went to work in a maid''s shop in order to feed you and take care of your life." Mi Lin was so proud that she knocked on the ground with a cane and seemed to be winning. "I don''t care about her, this is not what the knight did. If Miss Ji Bai did this, would she be worthy of her conscience, worthy of the day and night miss of the Yacat tribe lady? The scene was chaotic and disorderly, the surrounding soldiers did not get orders, and the city lord was hijacked and dared not come forward. The knights and civilians on the Guran side were unknown, but they obviously felt that their queen''s state was a bit abnormal. "Lover, love." Ji Yue repeated this sentence. What Mi Lin said before, she seemed to have only grasped such a key word, her pupils were dull and dull, like a broken doll. "Miss Cavaliers, I have to admit that your acting skills are indeed better than the old man''s eyesight, but if you continue to threaten my lady, I will not guarantee the safety of your lover cat." Ji Bai who did not speak The calm complexion holding Sella towards F seems to be thinking about it. "Actually, you don¡¯t need to be like this, Miss Qitu. I know that you are under the coercion of these Gulan survivors. Are these remnants of the Quran people in the same boat? Do they really care about your life or death for them? Ji Bai seemed to have heard it, she first thought about it, and then looked at Mi Lin with a dazed blank expression on her expressionless face. "what?" "Ms. Ji Bai still intends to continue to pretend to be tired, clinging to her mind, and wanting to be buried with this group of Gulan survivors? If that is the case, it would be too regrettable. But if Miss Er knows that you have helped Chen abandon her for abuse, she must be very sad." Who is this? ". what! ? "After a brief consternation, Mi Lin felt like she was being brushed." Heh! Miss Ji Bai, it''s no good for you to continue to pretend, let go of my lady within three seconds, otherwise, Miss Ke''er will really be dead. "Who is Ke''er? And I am not called Ji Bai." Ji Bai''s expression remained unchanged, as if he didn''t understand what Mi Lin was talking about. "What? Do you really don''t know?" The puzzled look in the other''s eyes doesn''t seem to be disguised. Did she really have amnesia? Considering the acting skills he has shown before, Milin feels that he can''t make a jump to a conclusion now. Ji Bai didn''t continue to respond. She realized that the headless questions that she had thrown to her were just to relax her vigilance, and hijacked Serra and walked down the city. "Sniff_ Mi Lin, who was at a loss after losing the killer Tong, turned around and found Ji Yue who was sneered at him under the head of the city. Since Ji Bai said that she didn''t know Kerr, she couldn''t help laughing. "That''s right, Mr. Elf, don¡¯t mess around. Bai Quan, who is a pure Gulan posterity, can¡¯t fight with you elves. If you plan to use these confusing words to counter the situation, it¡¯s a little bit low Up. "You, do you really don''t care about the cat''s life?" Seeing the soldiers pushing back and holding Ji Bai, who kept retreating towards Ji Yue and the others, Mi Lin clenched his fists. Mi Lin''s dying struggle made Ji Yue smile even more. Ji Bai didn''t intend to continue to care about him, and didn''t look at him. The soldiers wanted to stop her. However, the sword in the opponent''s hand was getting closer and closer to Sierra''s neck. Under the threat, no one dared to act rashly. The corner of Milin''s mouth, who insisted that Rubai, who possessed the chivalry spirit, would not abandon the cat''s disregard, pulled out. He felt that the development of the situation was out of his control little by little. No, it shouldn''t be so, how could this knight king abandon the cat girl who has been with him for a long time and owes too much? This is simply impossible, so there is only one possibility. She really lost her memory. If this is the case, the plan of using coercion to exchange for a guarantee will then be broken. Milin lost the only remaining chips in his hand and could only choose to compromise. "Release my lady, I guarantee that you can go out of the city defense fortifications safely." "Very good. Bai Jin, just like this, bring this innocent and lovely Elf lady to me. ¡ãJi Yue beckoned to Ji Bai, who was in the moving head. "You, let my lady go! Let you go out safely after I say it. Our elves are not you Gulan thieves, and we never break our promise. "I''m really sorry, Mr. Elf, at least in my opinion, your reputation is worryingly low, please forgive me, I can''t trust you until I step out of the city gate. "Don''t go too far!" Seeing Serra who was kidnapped and humiliated, Milin was furious. This is the first time that Mi Lin has seen someone who doesn''t give face to the elves, and has lived so long. The resentment towards Ji Yue in his heart rose to several levels. "Mr. Elf seems to have not figured out who is taking the initiative now." Ji Yue hugged Serra, and the sharp dagger left a trace of blood on Serra Pin''s translucent skin. "Do you want me to use actual actions to let you understand the position between our two sides?" Coercion is mostly a fight between trapped beasts, and the extremely disadvantaged party tightens the remaining chips and takes the advantage. Negotiations with the other party, as far as possible to obtain limited possibilities, in most cases, little effect, and even end in failure. But Ji Yue is different. What Milin read from this woman''s eyes was not the lingering prey of being forced to the end, but the madness of the predator, the madness of biting off his opponent even if he died. It seems that she is more inclined to die with them than to negotiate with them. Chapter 791: Milin was scared, he couldn''t afford such a risk. "Guran, don''t mess around. Milin gritted his teeth and waved his hand, but had to compromise. "Splitting, all scattered, so they left. The densely packed soldiers spread out like larvae, giving them a way. Milin didn''t know which step he had miscalculated until they left the city, but it was no longer helpful to think about it now. "You guys have arrived at the gate of the city. We promise that we will not pursue you within one day. Please keep your promise and let my lady go. At the gate of the city, Mi Lin took a deep breath. This is his last The bottom line. "Huh? Really... Ji Yue''s playful appearance made Mi Lin''s heart tensed. He knew that this woman would not easily let go of her intractable things if she bitten it, and he was very upset. "I''m willing to swear to the symbol of the ancestral **** Twilight Star, I will not break my promise, so you should always be satisfied?" "Swear to the symbolic wood? Yes, sincerity is enough, but I still can''t trust you, so I''m sorry, this lovely lady can''t pay you back for the time being. "Guran! Don''t go too far. You do it, do it this way." "But what?" Ji Yue raised her eyebrows, and the sharp knife broke the **** Serra''s dress, exposing a large area of ??her skin like snow. Serra''s complexion changed. There are so many eyes seeing women **** by the public. His face was red and blue. After a while, a few glints appeared from the corners of his eyes. "Ahhhhhh, why are you crying? I didn''t seem to bully you much." Ji Yue poked Sela''s mouth with the handle of the dagger grinning. "Wearing such revealing and shameless clothes, are you afraid of revealing this skin? Is the reservation of your elves just made by reason?" "Gulan monkey, you 1" My lady was humiliated, but she could only stand aside and watch. Milin was angry and almost vomited a mouthful of old blood. "Retreat, don''t get close for half a step, if you want to see her blood splattered three feet." After leaving the city, Ji Yue warned the soldiers who wanted to approach. "Gulan people, don''t take your time, we have let you out of the city safely, what else do you want?" Mi Lin resisted the upsurge of blood, I have seen bullies and unreasonable people ¡ý I have never seen such a brutal , This is not something that a civilized race can do, it is a group of barbarians without order and bottom line! "I said, I don''t trust you, so in case you turn your face and deny you, I have to make a move. As for the oath, who can''t do this kind of thing? It''s okay for Lingyong to form an alliance, just a word, you can say with a mouth, what''s the big deal. For the first time in his life, Mi Lin, who advocates rest, recuperation, and the unity of nature and man, had the urge to pick up a cane and draw people. Ji Yue''s smiling eyes were obviously mocking his incompetence. "Challenging the old man''s bottom line again and again, Ms. Ji Yue, don''t go too far! The dignity of an elf is not something you can just trample under your feet. It''s really going to die, I''m not afraid of you, old man!" If he had a beard, he would have both curled up at this moment. "Ah, what is this." Ji Yue played with the pendant hanging on Serra''s chest, playing with it curiously. "What a beautiful pendant. The workmanship is very delicate. I''m really curious who has such a skillful hand to carve this crystal like this. But compared to this, I''m more curious about the chemical reaction that will happen when this thing is taken off." Milin almost got angry. She was angry at the moment, like a deflated balloon at this moment. The surrounding soldiers were surprised when they heard this, because in their vision, Serra didn''t wear any jewelry at all. Ji Yue was holding a ball of air and saying this to them, but they didn''t expect it. Yes, the other party''s inexplicable behavior caused the City Lord''s assistant to panic. ". Guys, what do you want?" "It was clear from the beginning, we just want to clear the customs. It''s so good to obey us from the beginning. Now the two sides are torn apart and unhappy." Ji Yue continued to hold Serra while Ji Bai followed in front of her. The guard, almost all members except the two of them have already begun to retreat. Out of the plain. They are completely safe when they enter the forest. "Don''t move, yes, it''s you, the soldier should stop, otherwise you can help me collect the body of your city lord." Seeing the human soldiers are about to move, there is the urge to come up. , Ji Yue¡¯s dagger cut off a few of Sierra¡¯s hairs. Let them go. "Milin stood with his cane in his hand. The Captain of Soldiers hesitated to speak, and it was a great achievement to catch the leader of the rebels, but now he was destined to miss this opportunity. "Very good, sir is a person of wit." Ji Yue gestured to Ji Bai. Needless to say, they can understand what the other party wants to express with just one look. This is the tacit understanding trained in the virtual world line. As the two backed away, they were wary of a sudden attack by the other side. Soon, the two retreated to a very safe distance, and it was impossible for the soldiers to catch up with them at this time. "Flee." Ji Yue threw down Sierra and whispered softly. When she was about to turn around, she suddenly turned around. "Gulan Monkey, repent!" Milin who has been standing holding his hands roared. The energy of the spell that had been condensed in his hands before stirred up waves of air, and the cloud time was woven from a cage made of grass and vines. Raising on all sides, while separating Ji Yue from Serra, the cage wall with thorns and jagged teeth kept closing towards Ji Yue. "Hehe, the old man really didn''t intend to talk to me morally at the beginning." Even if she was in desperate situation, Ji Yue still didn''t forget to complain. "It''s you who deceived people too much, Guran woman, you''re done!" [Natural Strangling Cage] Mi Lin, who has been gathering for a long time, is bound to win this blow against him. Milin, who has concentrated almost 80% of the energy of the spell in his body, is extremely confident in the power of this blow. He wants to watch this foreign woman who dares to humiliate his young lady be The vines were strangled to pieces. It''s a bit difficult. Even if Ji Yue was at a loss for the ultimate move that had been condensed for a short period of time, countless ways of coping flashed in his mind for an instant, but they were all denied. At the moment of her death, a platinum figure appeared beside her. "Innocent, you can''t split the iron spine with brute force." Milin sneered, but the next second he couldn''t laugh. The girl didn''t intend to split the continuously closing cage with a wound, but thrust the dimly yellow long sword into the ground. When Mi Lin did not know what he did to the girl, the mutation happened, and the closed grass wall quickly lost its nutrients. When it moved closer to Ji Yue, the yellow and fragile vines completely died of lethality. broken. "What?!" Milin said that he had never seen such an amazing scene in so many years. The eyes were staring out. Chapter 69~ "His Royal Highness." "You don''t need to help me, I''m not injured, I can walk." Ji Yue patted the withered vine yellow leaves that fell on her head, and looked at the old elf man who had just attacked him coldly, showing a very vengeful smile. "Bring her in and take care of her. This eldest lady is our pass from now on." "Your will." Without saying anything, Ji Bai picked up Sierra, who hadn''t figured out the situation, and put it on his back. "Zhuzier dare!" Seeing this, Mi Lin was too late to be stunned. In a furious he put down his majesty and manners, threw off his cane and ran after him. "Gulan thief, put down my lady! You are already out of the city, haven''t you!? Gulan barbarians who are in trouble, you have no credibility!" "I said Mr. Elf, don''t open your mouth and just come here, who is not creditworthy? If you violated our agreement first, don''t blame me for turning my face and not acknowledging people. Now, I was almost pierced into a hedgehog. Oh, shouldn''t you be responsible for this?" "I think this fairy lady is of very good quality. It is just right to be a maid serving tea and pouring water. You can use this to compensate me." Ji Yue, who ran in front, did not forget to mock Mi Lin. "Do you dare!?" Mi Lin was so angry, a handsome face was very distorted. "Yeah, run slower, be careful to flash your waist." Ji Yue said coldly, a slender golden spear pierced the wind, and flew past Mi Lin''s shoulders. Mi Lin, who was not good at running, was lost by the strong wind pressure, and he fell several somersaults on the ground with a snapping sound. "Don¡¯t act rashly, old sir. If you don¡¯t mess around, you might still see your lady. If you continue to catch up, I can¡¯t help but return her to you. Of course, all you get is a dead one. Elves. "Cough." Milin coughed twice when Ji Yue was so angry, she could only watch the blonde girl gradually run away carrying Serra. "Huhu Baijin, you can slow down, there is no tail to follow." Ji Yue sighed in relief and slowed down. Chapter 792: "His Royal Highness, are you all right?" In the jungle, the knight who was in charge of the response was waiting. "It''s okay, not only is it okay, but I also got back a collector''s edition of "trophies." "Ji Bai patted the elf girl Serra who was carried by Ji Bai on his shoulders. "Oh, is this the elf." The elderly elders gathered together, showing full curiosity about the elf, a creature that only exists in the documentary record, like admiring a rare and extinct one. The same as animals. Serra shrank her head in fear. Ji Bai who carried her made her feel strange. There were no other people nearby who could bring her a sense of security. She was full of curiosity about herself, and she wished she wanted to deconstruct and study herself. The aliens, there are even people who want to reach out and touch her ears! "Don''t mess with the eldest lady, this lady elves is our pass, she is an out-and-out great kind person, but well, she may want to escape from time to time." Ji Yue is very meaningful. His eyes fell on Serra. The frightened Sierra heard this, her head shook like a rattle, saying that she would not be elected, and don''t hurt her. "Let''s go, those elves will not harass us, of course, this is only temporary, before they find us, rush to Odumps as soon as possible. "The altar in the human federation has been destroyed. Now only Odumpus exists. Everyone, we are still not out of danger." "Baijin, you have worked hard." Ji Bai shook his head and said nothing. After the battle just now, everyone was convinced of Ji Bai and fully agreed with the strength of the other party and the identity of a companion. After all, no one of the people present was sure of the strength to save Ji Yue just now, and the courage and loyalty he showed at the critical moment, even Mu Falcon had nothing to say when he saw it. "Come here with the map." Ji Yue took the map, frowned slightly and remained silent. Seeing the clues, Ji Baiyu poked a location on the map and intimately pointed out their current location for her. "Well, where we are now, is the grassland on the border between the Human Federation and the Yamao Kingdom?" In the ethereal space, where the energy of time and space dissipates, all life forms will be harvested into fragments by the turbulence. Large chunks of colorless bodies are suspended in this disorderly place, with suspended crystals in the center like a colorless mirror on the same side, like a piece of nothingness, the throne of the king of kings. The girl with crystal blue hair seems to be leaning between the sky and the earth without the sun and the moon. She has a beautiful face, pointed ears, a slender and well-proportioned soft body, and two long temples are falling down like water, as if the world has gathered The beauty of women. The huge colorless crystal supported her body, she was like the only master and dominator in this disordered space. The scene was reflected in the clear mirror. The girl looked at the scene in the bright mirror indifferently, until the white blonde girl used the strange dim yellow sword to **** away the magic energy of the grass cane cage, her flawless eyes flashed. "Finally started the first step." She didn''t care, closing the image in the mirror was just a moment of her thought. "It makes people wait so long." Successfully escaped from the stricken human federation, this small unit of less than a hundred people is now very morale. On the lawn, another round of dusk came. "His Royal Highness, it''s time for dinner." "Well, I see, Bai Jin sits down and eats with me." "Wait a moment." In the plate in Ji Bai''s hand, in addition to her own dinner, there was an extra serving. "Oh, you are going to deliver food to that pointed ear." Ji Yue smiled playfully. "Why send such a sumptuous bread meal over, just pull a few grass roots and bark and throw it in front of her. "His Royal Highness, she is also our guest anyway. "Okay, okay, I see, let''s bring her food, if the pampered elven lady is hungry, I will probably call the moon one night at night. "Hey." Ji Bai bypassed the smoke-curling cooking class and went to the big tree where the suitcases were placed. One end of the chain was connected to the big tree, and the other was tied to the little fairy lady who bowed her head and said nothing. It seems to be tying a dog. Although very rude, Ji Bai had this idea for a moment. "It''s going to start." Ji Bai said concisely, and put a few pieces of burnt black bread and a white porcelain bowl with a gap in front of Miss Elf. Serra didn''t respond, didn''t even look up at her. Ji Bai walked away, looking back, the other party buried his head and couldn''t see her expression clearly. She didn''t move the bread at her feet. I didn''t even look at it. Perhaps, this posture of being **** like a dog made her feel ashamed. Just as the elves do not understand the spirit of chivalry, so the Qur''ans cannot understand the arrogance engraved and inherent in the elves. After dinner, the sky was almost dark, Ji Bai wandered around, doing some work within his power, glancing at the old tree if anything. In a white porcelain bowl with a gap, there is not a single piece of brown bread. "Baijin.¡ñ "His Royal Highness, I am here. "Get the bread back." Ji Yue''s meaning is self-evident...that pointed ears can''t eat, she just doesn''t eat it. Nowadays, there is a shortage of food, and it''s a little hard to find a source of food. I''m still thinking about it. What should I do, since she is so concerned about our food reserves, I am relieved. " "His Royal Highness, but she hasn''t eaten yet. "Did you not see it." Ji Yue looked at Serra under the old tree with a calm expression. "Putting food on the plate and letting her eat it in front of her was insulting her from her point of view, so she would not move even if she starved to death. "I know it underneath." Ji Bai bowed a salute and came to Serra in accordance with Ji Yue''s hope, and took away the brown bread. She still did not move. "At night, I will take you away. Sila, who had lost his vitality, moved, she raised her eyes, and the blond girl in front of her had taken the brown bread and walked away, leaving her only a back. Only she and herself could hear the voice just now, which made Serra wonder if it was her hallucinations. The remaining red glow quickly faded away, the sun set on the west mountain, and the night fell. . In the middle of the night, everyone went to sleep, and the fairy lady who was locked under the tree seemed to be unable to withstand the biological clock. In addition, there was too much panic during the day. At this moment, as soon as I relax, I want to sleep. She shook and leaned against the big tree, her body as if she had found a place to lean, she lay down comfortably, her pointed ears shook, as if she heard something, her drooping eyelids slowly Open. In the darkness, a vague black shadow came lightly, stepping cautiously on the turf. In the moonlight, she could see the girl''s dazzling white blond hair. She approached. The girl wore a tight-fitting white silk one-piece bodysuit, and the simpler pure brown underwear was wrapped around her chest that was almost gushing out surging and full. Looking down, the short nightdress stayed about ten centimeters on the knees, and the slender legs were wrapped in white silk stockings, and the white and clean skin could be seen faintly. It can be seen that she went out in a hurry. She did not put on a coat or stomach, was wearing a nightdress and even had no time to put on shoes. She stepped on the turf with bare feet, perhaps because she did not make too much noise or simply did not. Time to change. The moonlight illuminated the face with a lazy facial paralysis, and she walked up to Serra, seemingly without any sharp weapons. Just like this, I picked up the iron chain, twisted it empty-handed, and squeaked, the iron chain was twisted into a twist, and it fell off when it was pulled. "Go." Ji Bai stretched out his hand to her. In a daze, Serra took Ji Bai''s hand extended to her and was pulled up by her. "Where are you taking me?" Serra asked blankly. "Go back." Ji Bai didn''t look back, pulling Sierra and walking back. "This iron chain cannot be untied temporarily, it will slowly fall off if it loses energy supply. At first Serra still had doubts about Ji Bai''s behavior, but gradually, she really took Serra from the forest to the plain, and gradually moved away from the Quran tent. Chapter 793: The weak Serra allowed Ji Bai to pull, and if it weren''t for Ji Bai, she would almost be unable to hold her heels. The collar on her neck was a "native product" of Gulan, a torture instrument that could restrict the use of spells. Without dinner, and unable to mobilize the curse body, Serra is in very current condition. A gust of wind came and lifted the hem of her skirt, and Serra shivered. She wanted to tell Ji Bai that she was very cold now, and the spirit without the curse body didn''t have the ability to resist cold. But looking at Ji Bai, who dressed less than himself, he didn''t say this after all. "Is it cold?" Ji Bai turned around, and the wind blew two strands of her hair. Ji Bai muttered silently, rubbing a ball of sparks with his fingertips. The little spark followed her fingers and penetrated into Hanla''s body. A firelight emerged from her body surface, dispelling the cold from her body, as if she was beside a warm stove. "Thanks, thank you. It''s better." Sierra didn''t know how to express to Ji Bai, and could only nod her head to show that she was not cold anymore. The two were marching, and when they were about to walk out of the border between the grassland and the forest, Ji Bai stopped. Serra was still wondering what had happened. Suddenly, wolves roared one after another. Under the bright moon, scarlet eyes looked towards them from all directions. Serra''s neck felt cold and she shrank subconsciously. Ji Bai expressionlessly looked at the crowd of wolves that had surrounded him, the cold moonlight illuminating those eyes that were undulating like blue waves. The wolves secreted saliva from the corners of their mouths, and seemed to have salivated at them a long time ago. The wolves howled to the sky. Opening his mouth wide, he launched a surprise attack on the prey under the command of the wolf. "Boom!" There was a crisp sound of an iron rod hitting a solid object, and a sturdy wild wolf that swooped upside down flew out and fell to the ground embarrassedly, with red blood flowing out of its mouth one by one-it bit off. Lost his tongue. But Ji Bai still maintained the action of the upper hook, slowly staring at the surrounding wolves. "Bang-bang-bang! ¡ã With punches and kicks, a few wolves that didn''t have eyes that wanted to rush up were beaten into kites that were disconnected and almost killed. The wolf gave up a way for them, and instantly changed from a wolf to a good dog who can only wag its tail. Ji Bai stepped over its head and did not dare to hesitate. The small broadcast came to an end, soon. Serra saw the towering city wall in the distance. The lights on the tower were shining on the city villa, and several guards could still be seen faintly walking on it. The bright fire light made Serra feel a sense of security in her heart. "Just send you here, and the rest will go by yourself." The girl didn''t say any extra words, dropped Serra and walked back. "Wait." Sierra hesitated for a moment. "Miss Ji Bai, you let me go, what should you do if they embarrass you." "It''s up to you." Ji Bai did not look back. Keeping me is of great use to you, why should you let me go? " "committed to. "You don''t really treat the Gulan side, why do you want to work for them?" "Responsibility." Ji Bai''s answer was brief and concise. The figure gradually disappeared from Serra''s sight. Chapter 70 ~ Blood Pool In the early morning, the warm sun rose on the branches. "Ah, I actually let her escape, but it''s really old and cunning with pointed ears. You can''t underestimate it. Just relax your vigilance and let her find a way to escape." Ji Yue twisted the broken chain in two and played. taste. "But how did she slip away, breaking the chain while she couldn''t use the spell?" The wooden falcon frowned. "It''s no way. The pointed ears are cunning. As long-lived species that have survived from the ancient times, who knows if they still hide their tricks or something. In short, no one gets hurt. We are grateful for that one. The elves just ran, and didn''t act on us while we were asleep. "Ji Yue casually lit a fire between her fingers, igniting the entire chain, and it was burned into a pool of molten iron. "But it''s not entirely a bad thing for her to escape. It doesn''t matter if she ran away, so that the elves won''t die to us endlessly. Seeing that Ji Yue said so, the others didn''t intend to pursue it any more. An episode would not make everyone lost. What should I do? I packed up my luggage and went. "What happened? *Ji Baikancan walked out of the tent. "It''s okay, a certain little mouse ran away, and Bai Jin got up a bit late today. "Sorry, I didn''t sleep well last night." Ji Bai rubbed his eyes. "I didn''t sleep well, then I can sleep well tonight. Maybe I have a pillow in my arms and Bai Jin will be able to sleep. "Thank your Highness for your concern, but I''m not tired of it. "Oh, do you hate taking a nap with me? If you say that, even I will be angry." Ji Yue bulged her cheeks and circled around Ji Bai like a little girl. "Forget it, don''t tease you, go and wash up. Change your clothes." Ji Yue poked Ji Bai''s nose with a smile, and turned away. "Oh by the way, I have a lot of stockings, white, black, purple, transparent and colorless. Tell me what color you want. "Ji Yue, who took two steps, seemed to have thought of something, turning back To remind. "I don''t need it temporarily." Ji Bai was startled. "No need? I didn''t wear shoes last night, and the silk sole was stained with so much mud. Are you sure you don''t need it?" "Ji Bai was speechless for a while, but fortunately the crowd dispersed, Ji Yue deliberately lowered the volume, except for the two of them, no third person heard it. "Don''t be shy. At any rate, the two of us have had skin-to-kin relationship so many times. Do you need to see things like that? Well, you like the white one, right. "Ji Yue seems to be shy to see Ji Bai He looked happy, lifted up the skirt, revealing the crystal clear skin between the stockings, commonly known as the Absolute Domain. "Sound, I just wore white clothes today." Ji Bai don''t point out. "Would you like to change it for you? ~ The original one. "No." To be honest, after being teased so many times, Ji Bai developed a very strong immunity. But every time he would inadvertently abandon his sight, this seemed to have become a subconscious behavior. "Hehe~" Ji Yue also knew that she could no longer tease each other, walked into her tent, took out a set of silk stockings and gave it to Ji Bai, and walked away as if nothing had happened. Ji Bai looked at the set of silk stockings in his hand, recalling what the other party had said to him before, a little hesitant, the fabric was lightly attached to the tip of his nose, and he sniffed the smells on them one by one-it was a brand new fabric smell, with a hint of it. The refreshing fragrance is indeed not passed through. In the next second, Ji Bai realized what he was doing, and shook his head, throwing away the fascinating picture in his mind. Even if Ji Yue was not there, she felt that she was being teased by the other party, and she entered the tent with a little bit of pride. Change clothes. "Pop." A stack of information books was severely thrown on the table, and the young man got up from his seat and walked back and forth in the house. "Your Excellency, what happened, please." "., look at this." The elf man handed the letter on the desk to his assistant. "Look at the good deeds that my good daughter did. She was treated as a monkey and she was taken prisoner. In the end, she was sent back because she felt troublesome with her." The man couldn''t laugh or cry when he mentioned this. "Alas, it''s really not enough to succeed. If she had her sister''s smartness, would she be as smart as she is today? I thought she would not have an accident if she was asked to guard a remote border. Lin dispatched to assist her, and now it seems that I underestimated her." "Master Patriarch, in fact, the second lady is not as unbearable as you think." said the female assistant who looked at the letter records. Chapter 794: "Do you think I didn''t know that Mi Lin put water in the report and took most of the mistakes to himself? I really want to return to Zan. I''m sure that 90% of the mistakes were made by her. "Actually, this can''t be blamed on the second lady. She didn''t know what happened to Jiaoguan, and misled her to make a wrong judgment. Fortunately, the lady was not said to be healthy by Yan Song./ "Millin still had such a problem when he was around." The elf man sighed. "Perhaps I was too harsh on her. She is really not suitable as a family succession assistant. The man who looked at the sighing man did not speak. Only she knew that this old father broke his heart for some ineffective second daughter. The elven society is different from the human society. Even as an ordinary existence, you need to gild yourself. People who have no ability to show off cannot survive in the elven society. "But besides that, there is one more interesting thing, do you want to listen." The elf man said without waiting for the assistant to answer. "The human knight king, she seems to have amnesia, knowing nothing about her past, so that she became Guran''s minion and held Serra." "That is to say... That''s right, that is to say, that Miss Cat has lost her value for use. "The elf man shook his head." What a pity. "Master Tilly is thinking "What do you think, I''m not going to do anything to an unarmed cat. Besides, if you move that cat, it will annoy the lovely Miss Lin. I don''t know how to do this kind of thing." Tiru caught Tanshou. "I have amnesia. I don''t think I should jump to conclusions until the situation is clear." "This is the report passed back by Mi Lin. The report said that the other party was uncharacteristically. Ignore Miss Kerr''s safety, and the threat of it was counterproductive. It is impossible for Qitu who inherited the Gulan culture to behave so ruthlessly. , There is only one possibility." "She really lost her memory by those Qur''ans." Tilly said while calculating. "Notify the ministries to send soldiers to chase down the lost Quran. I probably know where they are going." "Are you sure you want to do this, Lord Patriarch, we haven''t gotten the Queen''s order yet, right?" "The queen stays in the space she created all day long without leaving the house. No one can set foot in it. When the queen shows up, I''m afraid it will be too late." Tilly sorted out his collar. "The queen is not here, I am the highest speaker of the human federation, and acting on behalf of the monarch is compelling... "I understand. The two "ding" talking stopped. The long sound like the beating of a bronze bell reverberated in their minds. They all knew that this sound came from the deepest part of their minds, and only they could hear it. The Elf Bell is summoning them, perhaps not only summoning them. It also summons other elves. Immediately put down the work at hand, came to the hanging painting hanging above the fireplace, and uncovered the hanging painting. It was a distorted space with a vague shape and full of incredible "doors". The two didn''t think much. Turn over and jump into the space door in the noodles. The picture flashed, and they saw a town with mountains and rivers in front of them. The style of the town may be very different to outsiders, because these tall buildings are almost all tree houses built by towering trees. The pointed roof is reminiscent of the pointed top hat worn by elves in fairy tales. This is a village and town that only elves know. The two chanted the space movement curse unique to the space, and within a single thought, the space they were in instantly changed from a bush to a palace. "You are here." At this moment, there are no empty seats in the hall cast by the white wood. An elderly man in a white robe holding a sapphire wand stood on a high carved wooden platform. The magic pattern drawn on the edge of fine gold silk is complex and profound. It is extraordinary at first sight. "The Great Elder." The two saluteed one after another. This elven old man looked very old, his white beard fell to his waist, and his body was a little rickety. The years he lived can no longer be estimated. Some people say that he was born in the middle or the end of the second era, and they have witnessed it. The history of the rise and fall of the elves. It can be said that all elves, including the queen, must respect the elders. The white-robed old man nodded and motioned for them to come in. The two of them hesitated and set foot in the hall of God Moulin, which is a great honor for elves outside of the blood of the imperial clan. To the extent that in the eyes of outsiders, the Maple Leaf Family Patriarch Tilly feels flattered. Generally speaking, only members of the royal family or members of the royal family can set foot in the temple of the gods. They are in charge of the world. The elf never dreamed that one day he could actually set foot in this sacred land of the elf. It is said that this was once the bedroom of Twilight Star, the ancestor of the elves. "Don''t hesitate... the old man has a long voice, and the old **** is there." Follow the call ¡ýSet foot here, wherever you go is fate, everything is the Lord''s presumption. "Speaking, the old man leaned on his wand, walked to the huge white idol behind him, lit the torch before the idol, and accompanied by the light from the wand, the torch ignited a faint blue flame. The two took a deep breath and set foot on this white palace that seemed to be protected by some mysterious power. The two long rows of seats were full of seats, but there was no sound. Even the breathing sound was hard to catch. Quietly, even a needle would make an ear-piercing response. The two of them walked on the carpet road in the middle. Every step they took, they were afraid that they would make a loud noise, and they felt the gazes on them, even though Tilly''s heart began to become nervous. "I don''t know why the great elder summoned us?" Tilly asked nervously. "The Lord has already met your actions, and has allowed your support." The white-robed old man slowly turned around... But for this, the Lord wants to change your behavior a little, and will eliminate it, instead capture it alive, and give it to the Lord. , The Lord will be supreme joy... "Is this the Lord''s order, thanks to the kindness of the ancestors of the elves, the courtier understands." Tilius hurriedly received his thanks and favored the ancestors of the elves. This is a privilege that many needy elves will not get in their lives. "Everywhere you go, it is fate. The Lord is above. Please drive your followers away. The two figures disappeared in the hall. The old man slowly raised his head, looking at the statue of Baishi behind him, and muttering words in his mouth. When he waved his hand, there were only rows of empty seats in the hall where there were no seats. The barrier was raised again, and there was no way to see the scene inside from the outside, and there was no way to step into it. "Not enough, not enough," the old man murmured, sitting on the bench under the idol, his eyes tarnished, his head drooped, and the sapphire wand fell next to him. At the same time, in a different space, the beautiful girl with crystal blue hair woke up. She opened her jade-like eyes, and she was soaked in a pool of blood without any strands. The color of the blood pool has always been in a dynamic balance, and when it becomes lighter, the silver objects stacked on the side of the pool will slide down a little in the pool, and the lighter blood color will be restored. The girl''s body seemed to be absorbing the nutrients in the blood pool, like a shriveled sponge, desperately eager for a certain component in the blood. In other words, she was eating something in her red blood in spring. If Bai Ji were here, she would be shocked to discover that these silver products were the silver daggers that caused the turmoil of the entire Blood Spirit Empire some time ago, and then she ordered the total destruction. The blood pool boiled and there was real white smoke, and the girl soaked in it enjoyed the feeling that made her marrow happy. Soon, the color of the blood pool faded again, and the girl planned to continue adding silver daggers into the blood pool, but found that the silver daggers that should have been neatly stacked there were no longer visible. Run out. "Not enough, not enough. The blood pool gradually lost its temperature, and the girl''s eyes slowly became hollow and sluggish." More and more blood is needed. "She waved her hand. All the silver daggers that had fallen into the bottom of the pool were salvaged, and the silver material had been corroded so that several layers of skin had faded. Under the manipulation of her mind, a huge colorless crystal contained another batch of silver daggers, and these metal products were piled up in front of the girl like a human servant. "Need more." One Drop the silver dagger into the blood pool, the color starts to darken again No one knows that the bottom of the bottomless blood pool is not only deposited with the endless silver daggers, but also the innumerable bones that have been corroded and rotten. The bones are infinitely different and belong to different races. Including elves. Chapter 71~ With the previous series of sudden attacks and abductions, it has become very easy to incite the people living in the Moon Knight. That''s right, not only were the descendants of the elves who went to hunt down the descendants of the Quran, but also the army of demons instigated by the moon knights. In the name of the knight, we will save the devil species in trouble, and let the grateful Dade join this organization voluntarily. The melting pot of this race is almost entirely foreign mercenaries of the elves, which are used by the elves. The knights stationed by the Human Federation, the demon army of the moon knights, including the night knights disguised as elven troops, were dispatched. The army pressed in several ways and outflanked Otumpus from various routes. Chapter 795: In addition, the Human Federation issued an emergency warrant, saying that the lost thieves were extremely guilty and must be caught back to receive divine punishment. One of them is a fast marching army composed of two elite elves who are in charge of chasing the fugitive Quran at swift speed. "Your Excellency the Immortal Knight, everything is ready." The priest drew a cross out of thin air with his hands and made a blessing gesture. The immortal knight in luxurious Ryukyu armor just nodded, as always, that she was holding an axe of the same height, and with a wave of her arm, the iron spine fence at the gate of the fortress began to close upwards. Headed by the immortal knights riding their horses, a group of armored knights with full armor and invisible armor rushed out of the barrier. "The thieves are fierce and treacherous, Miss Lin must be very careful when going this time, and remember." Tilly instructed again and again. "Yeah." Lin, who wore an elf uniform, was still taciturn, and nodded, indicating that she would not lose her mission. Tillot¡¯s brows eased. Although this girl is not a purebred elf, she still sheds the blood of the elf royal family. The commission given or Ren Nu completed every time is very appropriate, and her heart is relying on the elf. The side can be trusted. "Can you wait a moment." When Lin was about to rein in the horse with the elven cavalry, a soft and tender voice stopped her. "Sister Lin, can I go with you." The pink cat''s ears stood up, like a pair of binoculars, looking around instead of the owner who lowered his head. Tilly frowned and motioned to the subordinates next to him why he had let her out. The subordinates looked innocent, saying that this was not his idea. Tilly''s brows deepened, then relieved. Kerr should be taken care of by the elves very well, as a tool to threaten Ji Bai''s submission. However, all of this lost its meaning with Ji Bai''s amnesia. The elf no longer restricts Kerr''s range of activities. In theory, as long as she doesn''t cause trouble, she can return to the Yamao Kingdom. "No." Lin refused without thinking. "But, Ke''er doesn''t want to stay in this kind of place alone. If all the familiar people are gone, Ke''er will be very scared." "I''m going to fight, not to play around." Lin sighed lightly, got off her horse and walked to Ke''er, rubbing her head. "Ker knows. "Fighting will kill a lot of people and shed a lot of blood." "Well, Kerr will resist screaming." "In war, I don''t care about you. "If it''s dangerous, Ke''er will come by herself, absolutely, it will definitely not hinder Sister Lin." Kerr''s two little heads squeezed in front of Lin. , Stay here, you have to wait for him to come back, don¡¯t you? If he doesn¡¯t see you when he comes back, he will be sad. "Lin don''t have any feelings." He is a person who is afraid of loneliness. " Ke''er looked at Lin, but shook her head, holding Lin by the hand...Is Miss Lin also a person who is afraid of loneliness. " Lin was startled. "Mr. Ji Bai is gone, Xiaosha is gone, tutor Lin Tuo is gone, Uncle Huo Lei has gone to war, and now Miss Lin is also going to expedition." The furry cat''s ears drooped down. "The year and a half have passed so fast, in the blink of an eye, everyone left, only Kerr and Miss Lin were left. "Lin was silent, stroking Kerr''s forehead, and after a moment, she turned to Tillot. "Mr. Tillot, can I take her with her." ""Please. "Tilly doesn''t care. In his opinion, a foreigner who has lost the value of use is fine. Lin hugged Ke''er, hugged her on the horse, gave an order, Yiqi Juechen. It seems that everything is arranged. Ji Bai opened his eyelids, her bright eyes blinked. "What''s wrong, Bai Jin. Ji Bai shook his head, anxious that everyone should not care about her, opened the curtain and went out to respect her. "Let''s continue." Ji Yue was a little strange about Ji Bai''s state, but did not investigate too much, and was currently discussing the route to Odumps with the elders. "My lord, for safety reasons, I think we should pass in from the Yamao Kingdom, and then go out from the border of the Yamao Kingdom. This is the most appropriate route at the moment. "But. If the Yamao Kingdom is in the same group with those elves, and crusade us to please the elves, wouldn''t it be self-inflicted." "The Qur''an Empire and the Yamao Kingdom once had very good diplomatic relations. Today, the Yamao Kingdom still has many cultural customs derived from the Quran culture. "That was before, and now the status of both parties is not as good as before. Benefits are important. If the Elf army approaches and asks the King of the Yamao Kingdom to surrender us, what will happen to her?" Another elder confided. "Does the lives of a few foreigners compare to the safety of the people of the country? It''s the same as who is in the selection department." "And I heard that the Yamao Kingdom is stationed with an army of the blood race, don''t you understand? The Yamao Kingdom can''t go, and the elves will hardly find us after entering the deep mountains. Isn''t this a natural barrier?" "Are you always confused?? Forgot whose domain the forest shrubs belong to? There is only a dead end if you dare to play hide-and-seek with elves in the forest." "Then what do you say? This is not that, nor is it. The road is too far away. As expected, the light cavalry of the elves is already on the road. You will have to be overtaken within two days of walking the road. With a little force, how can you compete head-on with hundreds of thousands of elite elves?" "It means. We can''t go back to heaven no matter how we walk?" When everyone was at a loss, Ji Yue, who was silent, spoke, and Cong pointed lightly at a valley on the map. "How about going here." "Here? " "In this way, everything is solved, isn''t it? This mountain pass is close to us, and there are no people nearby. The elven light cavalry cannot enter in the valley, and it is not within the search range of the infantry, and this mountain range and other mountain ranges Far apart, we are temporarily safe when we enter this valley." Sir, _? "The ministers looked at each other and wondered if Ji Yue was forced to be too eager, and his mind started to become unconscious. "My lord, there is a cliff, there is no bridge at all, we can''t make it through. There is no flying class among the spells that Gulan mastered. Compared with some races that were born with flying ability, they have a huge disadvantage. Although at this point, the elves are not much better. Due to the lack of use, the curse that can grant land creatures the ability to fly is gradually lost among the elves. "If you don''t have a bridge, you can build it yourself, right?" Ji Yue''s reaction to the elders was very flat, pointing to the jungle on all sides. "There are woods on all sides, just get the materials from the spot." "This...Is this too risky??" "Yes, although this method seems to work, the bridge building on site was too hasty. "My lord, there is no time for us to hesitate." Mu Hua began to speak. "May Shinraichishi guide the way forward for us. It is enough for us to choose to believe." Under Ji Yue''s guidance, they were divided into two teams. One team was responsible for cutting logs and building bridges, while the other team tried to hide the location of the bridge between the bushes. Started the task promptly. As the knight of the logging team, he cut down the tree trunk neatly and tied it tightly with the climbing rope he carried, and the time was short. Only simple single-plank bridges can be built. The schedule is very tight, even Ji Yue joined the construction of the siege, manipulating a few golden spears to fly around in the air, a large number of trees will fall under the puncture, making a lot of noise. The other team used natural bushes as much as possible to hide the bare woods in front of them. The white horse crossed the gap, and it soon arrived at dusk. The knights worked day and night, and their tight nerves could not be relieved at all. They are now fighting against the **** of death for time, every second counts. Finally, in the morning of the next day, the bridge was completed. Due to the inability to calculate the length of the two sides, and there is no access to the other side of the bridge, this kind of project is almost impossible for ordinary people, but they are not ordinary people. From the top of this hill, there is no way to even see the other top of the hill, and the bridge will be pushed out little by little. Chapter 796: The rope connecting each log is reinforced and integrated by the inlay spell, so that it will not be broken into several views in the middle. The wooden bridge extended little by little, but it did not touch the head for a long time. The sky was covered with mist at too high altitude, and the visibility was greatly restricted. "No, this is not enough." Seeing that there was only the last piece of material left, everyone became more and more anxious. Ji Yue made a decisive decision to stabilize the wood that he handed out, while letting the knights continue mining and logging. The knights hurriedly moved the felled trees to the end of the wooden bridge to fix them, and then used the spell master to strengthen the spell. A piece of wood fell, and the birds that used it as their home were frightened and flew around. The crisp bird''s cry became so noisy and harsh at this moment, the sound of this noise can be heard from a hundred miles away. The civil servants are getting a little bit of body. It has been several days since the breakthrough of Qianqiu Weir Pass. The efficiency of the elves cannot be so low. It may be very close to them now. If that is the case, this huge bird song is completely Enough to attract their attention. On the avenue at the border crossing, the human confederates chased the Qurans who fled to Otumpus in several ways. The human confederate sent immortal knights to chase around the road as a supporter, and the main chaser was dispatched by the moon knights. Several armies were led by elven generals. Tens of thousands of armored armies are like a torrent of steel, and they are about to completely surround this entire mountainous area. "Sir, this is the Yamao Kingdom, and the few fled gangsters may have slipped into the Yamao Kingdom to take refuge." The adjutant said to the gray-haired girl riding a high horse. Kerr behind the horse tilted his head. The communication between the two seemed to her like a series of complicated and cumbersome electronic sounds. Kerr, who knew nothing about Elvish language, couldn''t understand what they were talking about. "The subordinates suggested that the army head to the border of the Yamao Kingdom and order their king to send an army to wipe out these absconding Qulan thieves." The adjutant is a veteran with combat experience, knowing that the Quran will never be stupid. Stupid enough to play jungle guerrilla warfare with the elves, it is not difficult to guess that they have gone to the Yamao Kingdom. "No need." Lin Xi glanced at the invalid horseshoe print on the avenue in front of her. "Someone has rushed to do this before us. It should be the other two generals. They seem to be light cavalry. "It''s okay, we won''t compete with them for credit. There are people on the road and the Yamao Kingdom. Let''s search the surrounding forest to see if there are any fish that have slipped through the net." "Forest? Master Lin, shouldn''t the Gulan people be so stupid to go to the forest?" The adjutant was taken aback. "This is not necessarily. The most dangerous place is the safest place. It is really possible for the Gulan people to do this. We can gain a lot of time from our misunderstanding of thinking, although the ending will still be caught." When the horse walked forward, when he was about to enter the forest, a bird was stunned in the distant forest. This attracted the attention of all officers and soldiers. "Go." Lin Meng raised her eyebrows and led the cavalry and infantry in a swarm Towards things Rushed to the location. "Hurry up! Move faster. Those pointed ears are extremely keen in the forest. Staying for a second will increase the danger." The elders who faintly felt something was wrong in their hearts hurriedly asked the knight to speed up. The wooden bridge pushed out is endless, like a bottomless pit, it will never reach the head. The knights worked hard, and even the civilian staff wanted to intervene, but Ji Yue was too late to drink. "Don''t do what you are not good at, it will only help you. "Wait, did I hear the sound of horseshoes??" "What horse hooves, don''t scare yourself, okay, it seems to be true." The hard-working knights were dumbfounded, looking at the violently swaying branches and leaves on the trunk. "It''s not good Captain! There is an unknown army approaching us, we are about to contact!" "You don''t need to tell me, I can see it!" After taking charge of the toilet, the native soldiers hiding in the temporary protective fortifications had already noticed the great horse riding the dust, and the sand blowing behind him. "I can''t go home this year." He threw away the grass roots in his mouth, took out a bow, and aimed an arrow at the conspicuous tall horse. The head of the silver-haired **** the horse was slanted, and the arrow fell from her. Fly between the ends of the hair. "Let them down!" Of course the captain of the soldiers knew that the battle was unable to return to the sky, but what he never expected was that they couldn''t even buy a little time for the cover of the large army. The high horse didn''t retreat, and broke through the temporary wooden wall. The soldiers defending the wall were all knocked out. Chapter 72~ "Boom!" With a blast of destruction, the mobile wall of war horses overwhelmingly destroyed the temporary wooden wall fortifications built by the Gulan soldiers. The horse rushed to Huanglong, smashing the fragile wooden wall, and the sharp spears formed a square array to bring devastating blows. The native soldiers who fell on the ground were run over by the follow-up horseshoes before they had time to counterattack...Hurry up, throw arrows to stop them, don''t let them cross the line of defense! " Facing the rain of flying arrows, the elves on horseback swing their bodies only slightly, and they can easily escape. No one dared to fight the elves in the forest, even the once strong Quran Empire. In the jungle, the five senses of the elves will be greatly strengthened, and the flying arrows and the falling swords can''t escape their perception. No surprise, the second line of defense failed to stop the elves from advancing violently. The defensive line broke down, and several teams of Gulan natives were weak. Almost half of them were trampled by horseshoes. Both the quantity and the quality were suppressed by the other side...Quick, quick, haven''t the wooden bridge hit yet? ? "The sound of horseshoes is getting closer and closer, and with that mournful scream, the elder is anxious, he knows that their team has already appeared victims. "No, the wooden bridge still doesn''t seem to be over the opposite valley." "what? Sister Yue raised her head, and the sky today is cloudless. Yes, it was a good weather, this kind of weather was not suitable for the end of her life, but what about it, she did not have the magical powers to force the weather to change, just like now, she has no ability to change the ending. Ji Yue quietly watched the riding soil trying to push the single-plank bridge, and turned back to the forest with the sound of horses hoofs behind him. "Boom!" Along with the white waves, the turf sank into the mud and the big tree collapsed. The all-white war horses, draped in silver armor, converge into an indestructible wall that makes the enemy desperate. Heavy horse hooves trampled on the ground, and the wind sounded clear. The elves'' chasing soldiers are here. "Alas." The elder sighed and knelt down to make a gesture of blessing. "God won''t help Gulan." "Holy Judge, Emperor Sepriel, please save your people... "Encircle them." The white-haired **** horseback, who was obviously not like an elf, gave orders. The Guards immediately changed their formation. The cavalry retreated, and heavy infantry with large shields and heavily armed forces came up to form a tortoise-shelled general. They were locked at the mouth of the cliff. "His Royal Highness. "My lord." Everyone turned their eyes to their leader, their emperor, when they were in danger. "Life is always necessary." A nine-foot-long golden spear appeared in Ji Yue''s hands. She had already told her only remaining entourage, her own answer. This is enough. The few remaining Qitu drew out the spear Baochuang and voluntarily stood in the forefront. Even the civilian elders who had never killed anyone also drew out their own creations. Ji Yue swept around In the end, there were a group of followers who swear to follow her to hell, and she felt very satisfied. It''s much better than the last lonely end of the last life, but it''s a pity... Ji Yue looked at Ji Bai who pulled out [Yue Huang] to protect her. Unfortunately, the last scene is not complete Chapter 797: ¡ãTake it over, ride it! "The knight who should have given up trying to continue cheered suddenly. Everyone turned their heads and looked at the single-plank bridge that fell to the ground. The desperate dead tree instantly bloomed flowers called hope, but they were not taken away by the joy, they knew that they were still not out of danger. The elves would not let them slip away under their eyelids. "His Royal Highness, go up there, we will be your Queen!" Wooden Falcon shouted. Ji Yue knew that it was not the time for you to push me, so she made a decisive step on the single-plank bridge. However, the elves on the side wouldn''t bother to watch this scene. "Fall arrows." Lin ordered coldly. The cavalry retreated, hundreds of archers volleyed to the sky. In addition to the accomplishments of space spells, the elves'' bows and arrows are also unique. Their unique archery skills are not even restricted by external forces such as wind and weather. It can even penetrate the thick plate armor, and it can be directly sifted by a salvo. "Bai Quan, come up!" Sister Yue summoned [Thirteen Saints 1 to protect herself from the rain of arrows, while moving towards Ji Bai who was still in front of the wooden bridge against the elf infantry. "The country will go first and catch up in the next moment." Ji Bai fought with the elven soldiers who rushed forward without turning his head. In the fierce fight, his arms and side waist were bruised. The combat effectiveness of the third-order elven native soldiers is not comparable to that of human knights, not to mention that these soldiers are all elite. Fight with these mixed blood of impure bloodlines, who have not learned the spell, and one can pick up ten to death. If it compares with human native soldiers. Each of the elven soldiers can defeat one hundred. Ji Bai was besieged by five or six elven heavy infantry at the same time, and one was severely injured. Before he could pursue it, he was bruised by this dazzling spear and long sword. The delicate craftsmanship of the elves is also not comparable to the crudely crafted weapons of human beings. If you just think that the weapons of the elves are good-looking, it would be a big mistake. Elf weapons are both beautiful and lethal. He wasn''t Bai Ming after all, Ji Bai felt helpless when his injuries worsened. "How can this work?!" Seeing Ji Bai''s injury, Ji Yue instantly became anxious. For a while, even the emperor''s timely judgment and calmness were lost, almost without thinking, she turned around and turned back. "Don''t do this, Ji Bai was beaten back by the elven soldiers. Seeing that Ji Yue, who had walked halfway past, came back again, I started to feel anxious. "Quickly. Baijin, you go first. I''ll break it for you. "Looking at the injury on Ji Bai''s body, even though it was just a bruise, it made Ji Yue furious. Her heart was so angry, as if the most cherished thing had been defiled. "Pointy ears, you are so bold! The last time you gave me mercy to spare your life, isn''t it a lesson?" Ji Yue clearly pointed to Lin who was sitting on the horse and commanding the battle. With that said, Ji Yue was about to use the two long spears that guarded her to attack Lin, but was stopped by a shadow. "What are you doing? Are you planning to defy me?". Don''t dare, it''s just your Highness, you have lost your composure now. "Wooden Falcon said coldly. "I count three times and let me go." Ji Yue''s cold voice was full of obvious anger. "Don''t understand Duan Xia." Mu Falcon pointed at the knight who had died in action, and Ji Bai who was still stubbornly resisting, as well as the civil servant who had not killed even a chicken, trembling and reluctant to hesitate. They are all delaying time for you. If you don''t leave, who will their blood flow? ! ". "Ji Yue was silent. "Crack!" "Hmm!" The sharp spear penetrated Ji Bai''s lower abdomen and she let out a muffled noise, "Baijin!" Ji Yue finally lost her final calm, and hurriedly ran to the injured Ji Bai. "You let me go! Live. I can''t decide, at least I have a choice to die!" roared. Ji Yue shook off the wooden falcon and was about to rush towards Ji Bai, but suddenly felt her sight dimmed. "Before Ji Yue had time to speak, her petite body was in the wooden falcon''s arms. "Sorry, Your Highness. Zhan Ji Bai, who was fighting endlessly on the edge of the cliff, winked at Mu Falcon. The latter nodded solemnly. Maybe they had a big festival once, but now they are united because they all have the same purpose. ¡®Civilians don¡¯t learn to ride the earth and dance with knives and guns. The sword is in your hands like the Burning Building! All come up, retreat! "Seeing that Ji Yue had crossed the bridge, the civilian staff and the elders finally breathed a sigh of relief and followed the team one after another on the wooden bridge... My young scholar with eyes became weak as soon as he got on the bridge. Under the single-plank bridge, there is a **** out of sight The white mist obscures the field of vision, making it difficult to see how deep it is below, but it is definitely not shallow. What if I fell down? I''m afraid that the bones won''t be left, right? ? "Stand up, I''m a bit prosperous, why didn''t you see you shaking so badly when you took the sword just now?" "Can it be the same? This. This is instinct. "Don''t tremble, now is not the time for you to tremble, the time that the knight buys with his life, can you afford to waste it?" "Looking at the knights behind them who were almost killed after voluntarily carrying their toilets, the young man with glasses flushed, and the strength came in an instant to stand up and not disappoint them!" "Know that you are not leaving soon?!" "Let''s release the arrow." Lin gave orders indifferently as she looked at the Gulan who was about to take the bridge to escape. "The archers took cover, and the infantry pushed forward and destroyed the bridge. Since there is no way to catch them alive, they can only let them feed the fish. "Boom!" As the infantry pushed forward under the cover of the shield soldiers, an arc-shaped purple divine might surged past. Time, the horses and horses are broken. The elf''s armor-stomach shield shattered like paper, and the elf soldiers who had almost no casualties were swept away in an instant. At the same time, the flying arrows in the sky shattered. The elf soldiers burned by the divine might were burned into a pile of embers before they could react, and the scene changed color. Lin was slightly startled, her eyes turned to the blond girl who was guarding the bridgehead, the knight in her hand. There is still a strange light of deep purple. But after this shocking blow, the sword quickly dimmed... You didn''t seem to understand who your opponent was. "Qi Tu Ji unswervingly stayed on the bridge and refused to give way. "Although she knows you have lost her memory" Lin calmly looked at Tertuji, who was in a desperate situation and still unyielding wealth. To be honest, she was not very curious about what happened to Ji Bai. Destiny has its own destiny in Mobin, who is not a prisoner of destiny? Including herself, "Sister Lin, do you plan to kill this Miss Qitu?" The knight girl who had watched the retreat army attack, Ke''er who came with her always felt that she couldn''t look away. Whether it is temperament or spirit, it is like someone she knows well. "Don''t you want to do this." Lin kindly **** her head, but if she could, she didn''t want this lady Qitu to die. "Ke''er thought for a while and nodded seriously. "Don''t worry, as long as she is willing to lay down her arms and surrender, we will guarantee her life." Lin didn''t tell Kerr. This is the knight she has been waiting for. No one knows what she is out of consideration... put down the weapon, I can guarantee the safety of your life. Of course, this is impossible for you. "Lin looked at Ji Bai and sighed lightly. Hu Jibai adjusted his breathing so that his breathing would not be too abrupt. The previous Shenwei Zhenhuangzhan temporarily retreated the elf soldiers. Morale was hit slightly, and then they soon realized that something was wrong and surrounded them again. During the confrontation, no one acted rashly. "She can''t use that kind of attack again in a short time, otherwise it would have killed us." Lin indifferently looked at the knight creation whose light had completely dimmed. Hearing that, the stubborn elf soldier came up slowly, turning Ji Bai into a desperate situation. "KaKa", Ji Bai''s heels, who kept backing away, almost stomped on the air. After a glance, there was no way to go behind him. "Don''t hurt her," the implication is to catch her alive. "Changguo!" The collision of gold and iron shook up and down, and sparks shot in and out of the air. The unprovoked weapon fell on [Yue Huang]''s sword. Ji Bai, unable to support, squatted halfway, his legs trembling in the hall. Chapter 798: Still underestimated the elf soldier. One somersault turned sideways, many weapons fell in the air, and hit the ground. [Yuehuang]''s advantage could not be brought into play. With the difficult elf warrior, if it weren''t for the opponent to capture her alive, she might have died several times. Not only did she have to deal with the soldiers who slashed at her, but also behind the embankment, she was about to move, and took out the rope ready to catch her at any time. Amidst the harsh metal sounds of the guy, Ji Bai tried her best to help her. The swordsmanship he had learned was at its best. With two long spears between his armpits, he avoided the spear blade pierced by the other probe, and there was a wound under his feet. [Yue Huang]''s sword drew a crescent-like arc, and the blades that entangled her were shattered. Forced back wave after wave of attacks by the elven soldiers, causing a lot of casualties, but because of this, Ji Bai felt more and more powerless, a lot of physical strength flowed from her body, and her sword-holding hand had already begun to tremble. Although the attack of the elven native soldiers did not threaten her life, it still severely wounded her. Her left leg, arms, and abdomen were all injured to varying degrees, especially her lower abdomen which was still bleeding. The blood of Gulan prevented her from being killed by the injuries of this procedure, but as the battle continued, her injuries continued to intensify. Holding [Yue Huang], at the end of the strong crossbow, she looked far away at the single tree poplar, and could no longer hear the sound of someone stepping on it. She breathed a sigh of relief, and broke the wooden bridge with her last strength, completely breaking her back path. The elves also knew that the target was exhausted, and they all put down their weapons and tried to subdue her with the rope in their hands. I don''t know where the opponent''s strength came from, he just rose up and repelled another attack. He was a mess of white blonde hair, and his body was already scarred, the only thing that didn''t change much. It''s the look in her eyes. Everyone has crossed the bridge, she Under the unexpected sight of the enemy, she raised her head and fell backward. "Quickly stop her!" Lin''s eyes cold. However, it was too late, and the blonde girl had fallen off the cliff. Chapter 73~ I saw that the blonde girl''s eyes became blurred and hazy, surrounded by thousands of troops. Knowing that she was unable to return to the sky, she opened the sword in her hand, raised her head, let her long hair cross her shoulders, and slowly tilted her body back. "Hurry up and stop her!" Lin''s eyes shrank, but it was too late to speak. Before the elf soldiers arrived, Qi Tuji fell off the cliff together with her sword. I''m sorry, sir. Forget it. "Lin was silent for a long time, dug and shook her head. "Sister Lin." Kerr pulled Lin''s sleeves and watched the knight girl fall into the cliff. She suddenly felt an inexplicable colic in her heart. It''s so uncomfortable, it''s like the Lou Yue in my heart has completely collapsed. Why do I feel this way? ? "I Lin looked at the collapsed wooden bridge with a trace of dullness in her eyes, and then returned to normal. "Pick up the wounded and the corpses, and then the logistics officer will report the casualties to me. Let''s go, there is nothing new this time." Lin shook her head. "Master Lin, now is a good opportunity to chase, don''t you continue to chase the Quran people who are still on the run? You can''t miss this opportunity now when you bridge the bridge." Vice Palace stepped forward. "These are not within my scope of responsibility. Go back and report to the upper level. They should be the ones who make the decision." Kerr never looked away until Lin turned her horse around. "Sister Lin, you said, Mr. Ji Bai, where is he now_Keer''s voice is a little low, "Do you miss him? "Lin raised her head slightly." I think he must be somewhere in this world, a certain corner, and he can''t help but...can''t help himself? why? Sister Lin, do you know where Mr. Jiebai is? " Lin shook her head ambiguously, and left with the elf soldiers. "It seems to be getting more and more unbalanced recently." A small procession between the jungles, and the guards were chattering. "Listen, there are explosions on this mountain for a while, logging sounds for a while, and clanging and clanging of weapons. I''m afraid it''s another nest of bandits on the fire. The border of this kingdom is really getting uneven day by day. , I really don''t know what happened recently. "On the road in the country, two guards chatted with each other. They are decorated with very strange armors. Two ear-like protrusions protrude from the cloth helmets. Their bodies are shorter than humans. This generation of active humanoid creatures, in addition to wild apes, probably live here. A generation of people of the kingdom, Ya Mao people. The cats with short limbs and fine bones are not suitable for close combat, and their physique is weaker than other Tier 2 species, so their armor is mainly made of leather and cloth armor inlaid with iron plates. And their attire is obviously not a general mercenary or a bandit who has fallen into the grass. Except for a few radicals, the incompetent yaks are almost all gentle and docile races, whether they are weak, if Not forced by war, iron ore will only be used by them to forge farm tools such as hoes and shovels. The Yamao civilization is a small-scale farming civilization, both of which belong to one of the descendants of the gods that have been passed down since the ancient century. According to records, they should have their own language and civilization. Later, due to the rise of the Qur''an Empire, their culture was gradually influenced by the Qur''an culture, and even their daily language was mixed with the marks of the Qur''an culture. Because of his docile nature, there was almost no rebellion when he was a subject of the Qulan, and the country was peaceful and peaceful. As a small country without any disputes, he was protected by the Qulan until the fall of the Qulan Empire. The lynx, whose land has been shrunk into the deep mountains and forests, survived the catastrophe left by the sinner until the Fourth Age, declared annihilation under the influence of humans and trolls, and then regained its sovereignty with the support of the Scarlet Empire. , And then the Scarlet Empire dynasties changed, and the rulers changed again after another. Today, this country is under the shelter of the Blood Spirit Empire. Although the blood spirit culture hasn''t affected this country on the surface, the Asian cats all know it, and bear in mind that this country was rescued by the blood clan for them. In addition to the blood race, there is also the great knight who helped the Yamao found the country without leaving a name. The Yamao Kingdom has been on the right track, even completely disregarding outsiders calling itself an affiliate of the Blood Spirit Empire. After hearing this, the trolls did not dare to have any thoughts about them in the territory of the Kaijuya cats, and even began to flatter them]. No matter how chaotic the outside world is. At least this is a piece of pure land... Are you two here to chat or to **** you? Pay attention to the front, the back team is your Majesty''s personal guard team. "Yes!" The two young guards who were caught chatting blushed and hurriedly responded. The hunting team is on their way home. Generally speaking, it is safer to be located at the border between the Human Federation and the Yamao Kingdom. However, because of their hatred of deceiving humans, the Yamao have a very strong attitude towards humans. Watchful heart. It''s always good to be careful. The special guards staying around anytime and anywhere are also in order to avoid criticism and make some people who plot wrongdoing, like assassins, stay away. When the army walked into the valley, it suddenly heard a loud noise like a huge monster collapsing. The guards of the entire Yamao became vigilant in an instant, and the aftermath of the voice wafted by. The avant-garde winked and covered each other to look at each other. After a while, rushed back, "Sir, Taniguchi in front of you." Falling down a pile, a pile of wood?" Hearing this, the officer looked surprised and let go of the wound. "Yes. Besides, there is a young girl covered in blood, who seems to be dying." Maiden? Are they the people of my Yamao Kingdom? "The head of the squadron is suspicious, "No, it looks like a human being. "Humans?" The commander of the Yamao Guards raised his eyebrows. "Why do humans appear here?" "I don''t know, my subordinates guess that it should be related to the fight on the cliff just now," "Take me to take a look." The two avant-garde guards led the captain of the guard to the collapsed place in front. Next to a piece of smashed sawdust was lying quietly a girl with bruises and bruises. With her long platinum hair and her extraordinary beauty, she knows her identity at first sight. "Sir. Do you think this girl is human?" "It''s very similar, it should be a human, even if it isn''t. It should be some kind of creature close to human." The chief checked her injuries. She was badly injured. The scarlet blood stained her armor. She should have fallen from the hill above. Fortunately, there was a ball of straw below and provided a buffer zone, otherwise even the bones would be broken. ...Be careful, don''t touch it casually, humans are more or less plagued, don''t scream for their lives, and make the whole kingdom silent. "The soldier glared at the other. A soldier who wanted to reach out to touch the girl''s cheek...sir, what to do with her. "Yes, when we passed this mountain pass just now, we vaguely heard the sound of fierce fighting from above. Then the wood fell off. "The avant-garde pointed to the sawdust in this place. The officer walked to the few logs that were still intact. "The end that has not undergone any processing is completely cut down and put into use immediately. Those people seem to be very anxious." The commander of the Guards analyzed it, and he turned his attention to the wood and wood junction and tugged at it. The tied rope... was added by the curse. " ? " Both humans and cats are low-devil creatures. The former can hardly use destructive spells, and the latter can be used, but the threshold for explanation is very high. Therefore, the battles between the cats and humans are almost invisible. The release of, although it is located in the second and second order species, the word curse is unfamiliar to most Asian cats. In the impression of most native soldiers. Only commanded by the Janissaries. There are also kings who use spells. "It''s been too long to patrol the borders, and some new''friends'' have spawned to interfere with our border defenses." The chief pointed to the two guards. "You two go and tell the king Longxia that the three forces of Xiao have been detected within the territory of the Yamao Kingdom. The situation may not be underestimated. "Sir!" Chapter 799: "Huh? What''s the matter, why are you two still turning around that human being? No matter how good they are, they are dead. If you have a necrophilia, I don''t mind if you take this corpse back to be your wife. The commander¡¯s words caused the soldiers behind to laugh. No, sir, she doesn''t seem to be dead for this human being. "Not dead?" The chief leaned over, testing the other''s snort. Although very weak. But it is true that I can still feel those Xu temperatures, "Sir, what should I do now?" the two avant-garde asked. "What else can I do, if you are not dead, save her by the way, so we can ask something out of her mouth, and let your kid carry her back." "Hey, why is it me?!" "Isn''t it who you are? I saw this human girl before, and you were the most active in running. The look in your eyes. It seemed to be glued. I couldn''t move my staring away. "Well, how can there be instant? You can eat rice but you can''t talk nonsense." "Pull it down, pretending to be a gentleman. I''m afraid that the big pig''s hoof can''t wait to stuff all the eggs in." "Sniff haha Life in the barracks is a bit depressing, so when the native soldiers encounter things that can be ridiculed, they will ridicule them to the bottom, which is a seasoning of life. "quiet!" The soldiers shut their mouths one after another. The officer glared at the soldiers on both sides and then stepped out. Go to meet the carved Ryukyu sedan chair that symbolizes imperial power. Your Majesty, why did you come here in person. "The guards on both sides stood upright, and the head of the guard knelt down on one knee to welcome his allegiance, the most orthodox Supreme King of the Yamao Kingdom, that is, the current king of the Yamao Kingdom. "If important things are not conveyed to me face to face, there will be omissions." Accompanied by the light footsteps, the sound from the sedan chair is completely indifferent to the emperor''s atmosphere. It is completely the voice of a little girl. The petite body was completely free of shadows, and a blonde cat-eared lady who looked less than fifteen years old came out. She was wearing a long dress symbolizing the supreme power of the Yamao Kingdom and decorated with yellow lily hair accessories symbolizing the Yamao royal family. , Wearing a pair of white silk gloves, the perfect golden ratio makes those tender and round thighs slender and slender. "Your Majesty." Two rows of guards stood straight. ¡ãYeah. Mr. Captain, I heard that you have something to report to me? ¡®The girl looked indifferent to this, as if she had completely adapted to this welcoming posture. The size of less than 1.6 meters does not seem to affect her prestige in the army. "Yes, since your Majesty has come, I will report to you personally. We found a broken bridge between the valleys, and in addition to this, we also found a human girl. "Is there a bridge in this place?" The girl raised her head thinking. "As far as my subordinates know, no. The bridge looks like it was built temporarily with a curse attached to it. ¡®I want to see it myself. "Your Majesty, please be careful." Surrounded by the Guards, the girl came to the collapsed bridge and saw the avant-garde guarding the scene and the blond girl who was in distress. The cat-eared girl carried her long skirt and walked over the messy branches and sawdust to the girl''s side. His Majesty? "The captain of the guard hurried to keep up, guarding the girl at all times. ¡ãThey said she is human? "Ignoring the blood stains on the girl''s skin, the girl''s delicate and tender hands caught the other''s pulse. "Yes, from the outside, she is indeed human. Isn''t she a human?" "I don''t know, but I don''t feel like it."''The girl raised her head all over the shade. "Send her to my sedan chair first. Your Majesty, isn''t this wrong? How can you let an unidentified human sit in a sedan chair with you? I can find a native soldier to carry her back. "The commander of the Imperial Guard is a little embarrassed. He has heard that the Human Brigade carries some pests that are fatal to the cats. Whether it is a rumor or not, he is afraid of ten thousand things just in case. "Let you guys carry, she might die before entering the city." The cat-eared girl sighed. "I''m not afraid of dirtying my sedan chair. What are you afraid of? It''s better to get something out of her mouth than to let her die like this." "Yes, my subordinates understand." The commander of the Guards also knew that he could not delay. This unidentified girl now has a weak breath, and she is jumping around between life and death. If she does not receive treatment in time, she may be killed at any time. . "Hey? Wait, there is a sword here?" The girl carrying her dizzy, placed her in the sedan chair, and the commander of the guard noticed the deep purple long sword inserted in the woods not far away. "what''s happenin?" "Your Majesty, there is still a sword spreading here." "Huh?" The **** the sedan looked back, and she watched in confusion as the captain of the Imperial Guard moved the purple long sword with great effort. "Is this sword very heavy?" The girl stabs the body of this strange sword, although she knows that this sword is extraordinary at first glance. "It''s very heavy, the face of the guard army commander turned into a pig liver color, and he is almost unable to hold this sword...it should be that girl''s things, and take it away. Yes. " Chapter 74~ The overflowing blood soaked the mud, the dry dark red condensed into mud, and the siltated blood flooded the soles of the shoes. She regained consciousness from the chaos and felt someone calling her Wake up, can you hold it? "The person who awakened her couldn''t see his face clearly, and he couldn''t distinguish his voice. He could only judge from his body shape that he should be a male. She propped up her body with a sword and looked around Zhou Yuan. In front of her were her trusted and reliable companions, as well as the two divine wood swords that had accompanied her for a long time: [Yuehuang] and [Bouwang]. "You fainted just now. Everyone has been worried for a long time. The boy Damen was so anxious that he almost cried. Hahaha!" After the man who helped her saw that she was okay. Very happily teasing his companions. The blurry shadow of another male seemed to give him a glare, and walked to her. "how do you feel?" Her vision flickered twice, and she seemed to shook her head. "It''s good to be able to stand up, but now, the sinner has escaped back to his own domain to recover from his injury. When you were in a coma, I exchanged opinions with everyone and decided unanimously that you should not let the sleeves run like this." "Yes, just take a look at other people''s homes, but don''t just pat your **** and leave like this! Let him run this time, and will come back next time, once and for all, send your sleeves directly to the Nine Holy Spirits!" "But what should we do? Everyone knows that [God] can''t be killed... "Even if he can''t be killed, at least he will be hit hard." The tall man said firmly in the original heavy tone, and his back was green and his length was equal to him. The white pagoda surrounding the holy pattern. "Compared to the endless gods, our life span is ultimately limited. After all of us die, who will protect Baland from foreign gods? Even if the sinner is defeated, there will be new ones. Isn¡¯t it a god? Who knows how many gods exist in this vast nothingness?" "Since Ru" everyone turned their gazes towards her, as if they had said something to her, and then this paragraph seemed to have been silenced, and could not be heard at all. "Kaka!!" As the screen turned, a huge stone pillar fell down. With a wave of her hold, the purple light shook the sky and the earth, like a [God''s Whip], shattering the stone pillar into a pile of business powder. "Yeah, thank you, Sister Shenglun." The petite girl wearing a wizard hat said thank you to her who helped her. She couldn''t see the wizard''s face, only her blue water. Long hair. Everyone keeps going. The picture flashed again, and a barrier composed of countless tentacles separated her from her companion, who seemed to be shouting something out. She turned around. Seeing that standing between the heaven and the earth, the body looks like an endless ¡®God! "The blonde girl sat up from the bed in shock, panting for breath, waited until she was relieved, and found herself in a very strange room, the walls were dominated by bright red, look It''s very warm up. The bed you lie on is also a luxury item. It is a fabric made of silk spit out by the spiders of the rice paddies. Chapter 800: She wondered why she knew so much about these luxury goods. The door was opened with the sound of the door shaft turning. "Oh wrong? Are you awake?" A maid with strange ears on her head came in. Seeing Ji Bai wake up, she seemed very happy. "Please wait a moment, I will call your Majesty over here." His Majesty? Did not wait for Ji Bai to feel suspicious. The little maid who came to deliver the water closed the door and walked away. Quiet again in the room, Ji Bai checked his equipment and found that a necklace hung on his neck was gone. Where is Yuehuang? ? Ji Bai looked around, turning around on the big bed a little anxiously. Going into the bedding and arching back and forth. "Miss is in good spirits. She seems to be recovering well." I heard a voice coming from the door. Ji Bai poked his head out of the bedding. There was a girl who didn''t know her at all, she had brilliant blonde hair. Wearing luxurious and graceful dresses and long skirts. The skirt is portrayed with a certain biological totem. According to Ji Bai¡¯s recognition, the status of the person wearing this kind of clothes will not be low. The girl looks good, although she is a little short, but the face is very delicate, which is worth mentioning It was she who had a pair of strange hairy ears on her head, just like the other girl before. "Ya, the cat is quick. Ji has extracted knowledge about this race from the knowledge base in his head, combined with the last things he experienced when he was conscious, and the process and results of the things quickly came to Ji Zi''s mind. She fell off the cliff, but fortunately she was not dead, and there was the territory of the Yamao Kingdom nearby. It happened that a caravan of Yamao people passed by and saved her. "Are you looking for this thing, right?" The blond-haired cat girl who seemed to be of great status took out a cross sword necklace made of purple crystal from her arms. "The sword that can be transformed into a necklace is very interesting, but don''t worry, I am not interested in things that belong to others. The girl came over and sat on the edge of the bed looking very familiar. Because this itself is the border city. Used in the room where I am taking a break. "I can return her to you, but you have to answer some of my questions, Miss, as if I saved your life in return?" Is it so straightforward to ask for a gift in return? Ji Bai nodded sluggishly. After getting closer, she always felt that this blonde cat-eared lady was a bit familiar. But she just couldn''t remember where she had seen it, so she attributed it to an illusion. "where are you from?" "Human Federation. "Oh, so, miss, are you a human sing?" "Jubai remained silent, and was taken by the blonde girl as an acquiescence. "Why did you appear on the cliff?" "Being chased and killed." "Who is chasing you?" "Human Federation. Hearing the words. The blonde girl smiled, "You are lying." As far as I know. There is no way for humans to release the spell above destruction. It is even more impossible to fix the connection between the wood with the auxiliary spell It''s... Miss, although I don''t want to say that very much, I''m in someone else''s camp and I want to lie to the other person''s leader. It''s very irrational to do so. Speaking of the boss, Ji Bai recalled the bulging that the maid had said before.¡± Although the facts were unbelievable, Ji Bai still accepted the fact that the one who saved him was actually the queen of the Yamao Kingdom...I did not lie. It is indeed the Human Federation who is chasing me. "Ji Bai is sitting, looking at the blonde cat lady seriously. "Is it human or not, why are they hunting you down?" "Because I did something that was not in their interests." "Miss Humanity. Are you challenging my patience? The answer has always been so ambiguous. It doesn''t help me at all." The blonde cat lady stared up. "Since you don''t want to say something. Let me guess, you are not a human being. Or the people who have formed a gang with you against the Human Federation are not humans, right? No need to think about explanations, unfounded explanations. It will only prove more of what you are hiding." Ji Bai was silent. "Sure enough." The blonde cat lady threw the pendant in her hand to Ji Bai, although the result of her investigation was not ideal. But she also asked the question she wanted to know. "Against the human federation high-level. You are so courageous. Miss, maybe we two have one thing in common." The blonde cat ears turned around and smiled at Ji Bai. "I don''t like humans very much." "If it is absolutely necessary, Miss Human can be here for a few days and take care of the injury before leaving. By then, you should be able to see your companions all over the place, but the blonde cat lady talks about it... your companions are still there now. Didn¡¯t come back to find you? Did you completely treat you as a victim? This is really too bad. If I were you, such a companion is not worth pursuing." "Responsibility." Ji Bai was about to get out of bed. As soon as his right foot touched the ground, he was instantly eroded by a pain of bone erosion. "Don''t get out of bed casually, your injury isn''t healed, haven''t you seen it?" The blonde cat poked at the thin band on Ji Bai''s right foot. "Sisi." Ji Bai took a breath "Being the first to come from such a high place, it''s a shame that there is a layer of straw, otherwise we will have to pick you back piece by piece. I want to thank the uncle farmer who pulls the cows and horses, know?" Ji Bai buried his head in silence, nodding slightly, "Cut, it''s the duty. What''s the cool thing about the drama? The second grade is going to die, really." The blonde cat lady showed a few disgusting eyes for some reason. "Thank you." After feeling for a long time, Ji self-suffocated these two words. Don''t thank people if you don''t know how to say thank you, the expression makes it the same as forcing you to say it. "The blonde cat rolled her eyes. Your majesty, your majesty! "The little waitress who gave Ji Baiduancha water before ran into the room in a panic. "Don''t worry, speak slowly, what happened?" Seeing the other person panting after entering the door. The blonde cat mother had a dignified look, "Under the country, the border gate between the Yamao Kingdom and the Human Federation is surrounded. The border city lord asked me to bring you the news. "Surrounded?" The blonde cat lady felt strange. In terms of the peaceful culture of the Asian cats, they rarely do this kind of murder and arson. Human bandits are not often active here, so there are no large-scale bandits around here. ¡®I guess it¡¯s the regular army of the Human Federation? " "It seems so. And it doesn''t seem to be. They claim to be a human federation. That''s right, but the armor they wear is obviously not the standard of a human knight. According to the city lord, this group of troops is very strange. Give him a very strong one. A sense of oppression. "Can you tell their race?" "Since they are all sitting on the horse in full chain armor and helmets. So they can''t," The blonde cat girl''s brows are getting deeper and deeper...Did the opponent come in? " No, there is no war yet. "If there is no war, then the other party probably has something to discuss with us." "Yes, those troops claiming to be the Human Federation said that they have no intentions, but the main criminals who pursue the killing are active in this area. It is very likely that they have slipped into the Yamao Kingdom. I hope that we will send troops to investigate and bring their criminals to justice , "Major guilty? Why did the key criminals of the Human Federation come to us? It seems that the frontier recently didn''t let any strange people in, right? "The puzzled blonde cat lady suddenly seemed to have thought of something, and looked at the silent blonde girl with an expression that shouldn''t be like this. "Yes, the city lord also explained to them that if there is a human entering the customs, there must be a detailed information record, but recently there is no record of human entering the Yamao Kingdom. The main offender they said is either not here or not at all. Save. What do they say?". They said that there was no search nearby, so they insisted that the main offender had something to do with the Yamao Kingdom. They insisted that we send soldiers to search from house to house, and they said, "What else?" "It is also said that if our search is not strong enough, they are willing to do it for them. "Ah." The blonde cat lady sneered. "This generation of labor is on the head of the king of another country. Come up? When did the Human Federation Hand Xiao grow so long?" "Under the leave, what should we do? The border generals temporarily stabilized them for peaceful reasons, and came to seek your orders.". They say arresting people, we can''t arrest people without evidence, right? Is there a detailed group book for the offender? If not, I can say that they were born out of nothing and intend to use illegal excuses to occupy and interfere with other countries'' territories, right? " "Wait." The maid ran out and came back after a while and brought back several rolls of drawings. "These are the albums of important offenders they provide, you can take a look, "No one has seen these albums except those outside the border, right?" Chapter 801: "No, Lord City Lord hasn''t looked at it either." The maid shook her head. "Very good." After reading it roughly, the blonde cat lady rolled up the albums and put them in her cabinet. "Tell the military soil outside the Guan that the humans who entered and exited from the Yamao Kingdom recently did not look like this. In addition, the entry and exit records can be handed over to them for inspection. We can help with the criminals, but let their troops enter the customs. From outside the border of the Yamao Kingdom, the generals in iron leather armor are negotiating with the unknown army besieging the city below. "The above are the original words of my queen. Everyone, the cats love peace and there is no need to shield your enemies. The customs clearance records can be handed over to you. This is our biggest bottom line. If you want to search, sorry, I I think there is no sovereignty." In addition, we asked all the soldiers on duty recently, and they unanimously stated that there are no humans among those who have recently entered and exited the border. " "There are no humans? You can''t say so absolutely. Lord City Lord. Below, the leader of the elven army slightly raised his head. "It is possible that they have sneaked into your city without knowing it, trying to make you burn yourself. After all, that A few plagues have committed crimes in the Human Federation. We, this is helping your country clean up the rubbish." Chapter 75~ "Those plague men have committed crimes in the Human Federation in an attempt to set everyone on fire. In doing so, we are actually helping the country to sweep out the trash and remove obstacles. "Clean up the **** for us? I''m sorry, and I''ll be honest. Even if the main offenders in your country are really in our kingdom. It is not your turn to intervene. What should we do with them is our own business." Retorted. "If your Excellency said that, it would be very unfriendly. We are neighboring countries, aren''t we? Neighboring countries should help each other instead of being too wary of each other. "Knight Minxia, ??we really don''t have any feelings with the Human Federation to talk about. If you can, please withdraw your troops. What your country is doing now, which is talking about friendly ministries, is no different from fighting us. "This is really bad." The knight under the city shook his head. "Sir, what do you think is your chance of winning a war with us? A kingdom that has just been established, and a land that is not vast, and even the order and system have not been restored. "Your Excellency, do you want to declare war on us?" "No, no, no, it''s not a last resort, who wants to see things like war?" The knights lined up. "Is this threatening us." "Don''t dare, all the right to choose is yours. I''m just expounding our determination to eradicate the few criminals that disrupt the order of the country." "The right to choose? This place has been the legal residence of the Yamao since ancient times. Before we could finish talking about what we should choose, a maid who hurried over came to the general and whispered a few words. How many. Are you really going to go to war with us? "After listening to the maid''s message, the general on the head of the city narrowed his eyes. "We said that, don''t mind pulling out those major offenders in any form. "Really. So you are ready to start with us, right? I advise you to put down your weapons department at last. Think about it calmly. "This should be what I want to say to your country. If there is a war, this highly embarrassing city wall of your country will collapse in an instant. "Perhaps as you said, we can''t beat you, but have you figured out where this is?" The general on the city''s head was gloomy. "This is the Yamao Kingdom, the permanent vassal state of the Blood Spirit Empire. Fight with us. Are you planning to provoke the Blood Spirit Empire with the strongest national strength in the entire continent? I think the current vampire queen will not Sit back and watch such a provocation. "Moving the bleeding spirit empire really worked, and instantly silenced the elf chief below. They knew that it was not the time to provoke the blood clan and the horrible woman who led the blood clan. For this reason, the senior elves couldn''t make it through to them. This did not mean that they would give up chasing and killing the Gulan posterity. "Your Excellency can really be joking, you and I know that Yuanshui can''t teach near fire, what''s more, that vampire empress does not necessarily seek revenge for you, a subject country a few miles away. "Are you sure?" "As long as you hand over those major offenders. We don''t need to embarrass you, too?" Although the elf chief was a little bit worried, it was not enough to dispel the idea of ??searching the city. Seeing the erosion, the maid left the city in a stalemate. "My lord Queen. I asked Mr. City Lord to do what you said. But the effect was minimal. The native soldiers who claimed to be the human federation were determined to come in and take the culprits in their mouths to Sina." "They are in a hurry." To be honest, the sturdy reaction of those riding the earth in the Human Federation was completely unexpected by the blonde cat. "So, what did you do to make them better off offend the Blood Spirit Empire to arrest you?" Ji Bai silently squeezed the sheets under him. "My Lady Queen, what should we do now? If you refuse them, there may be war. "It''s not possible, it''s 100%." ??The blonde cat lady was very embarrassed and propped her head. She did not expect to use the blood spirit empire''s signs to suppress these unknown soldiers. Although it is a garrison with blood in the territory, there are not many, and she has a mysterious hunch that the iron armored soldiers outside the city must be fully prepared to provoke them. That number of blood army plus the Yamao Kingdom itself The combat effectiveness of the army may be within their calculation range. The human federation may have hidden private goods, and those native soldiers always gave her the feeling that what was hidden in the armor was not human. There is one thing that the other party said right. At the beginning of the Yamao Kingdom''s restoration, it was a waste of time, and it really should not go to war with other countries at this time. Queen Yamao sighed... Maybe they were right. Once a war starts, this border gate will collapse. Then what should the tens of thousands of people do? There was a creaking and struggling sound from the bed. , The blond girl with her right foot badly injured got out of the bed and used her right foot to replace her. "Where are my clothes. "Ah? Uh, uh, your clothes were wet with blood stains. I asked the maid to wash them. The dress on the counter is a temporary dress." The maid pointed to the counter. Ji Bai nodded and walked to the counter step by step, putting on the clothes laboriously, a fitted linen dress with over-knee socks. "Thank you." After putting on the clothes, Ji Bai cautiously thanked the other party and limped to the door. "The Queen looked at the girl who was struggling with embarrassment, and then at the indifferent blonde cat lady. The cat queen did not say anything to stop her. She did not intend to stop her. She chose silence Saving her life is the utmost benevolence and righteousness. She is the king of a country. She abandons tens of thousands of people for a person who has never met for the first time. The choice she makes at random may be even worse than her. Ji Bai never expected the other party to protect her. She was already very grateful for being able to bring her back, who was hanging by a thread, how could she harm her life-saver and the innocent people of the whole city? She opened the door, and she had to use a sword as a crutch because her legs were inconvenient, so she drew another portable sword from the void [Bouwang]. The elves found here, indicating that Ji Yue and the others had escaped safely, and the elves had not found them three feet after digging the ground. That''s why it was concluded that the descendants of Gulan must be hidden in the Yamao Kingdom. With no regrets, he walked down the city head in an upright manner. wait. "Just as Ji Bai walked down the stairs with her sword, the Yamao queen, who had been unresponsive, suddenly stood up from the bed and walked over. Her eyes were always on the tattered dark long wound, and even planned to **** it over for a closer look. "Who gave you this sword?" "Is it?" Ji Bai shook his left hand [Ô»Æ1. "I mean the tattered one." The Yamao Queen''s tone was impatient. "?" Ji Bai suspiciously lifted the very inconspicuous hand with a lot of tattered long swords from Nankou on its blade. Generally speaking, few people notice this sword, right? "Quickly, tell me quickly. Where did you get this sword?" The other party changed his attitude completely, behaving very urgently. "This sword. It''s mine." Ji Bai thought for a while, then said. "It''s yours? It''s a lie, this sword is obviously a dumb, extremely rigid, and uncomfortable dumb knight uncle!" The dumb cat queen insisted on this fact. "You stole this?? The crystal taste is really bad, this kind of rags, you are so happy when you throw it to the sword that no one wants to beggars!?" Ji Bai was stunned, and was a little bit hit by the opponent Stupefied, after a few seconds of reaction, he shook his head blankly. "I never steal anything." "Then who gave you this sword? You can''t tell. Isn''t it pleasurable if you can''t tell? Anyway, at least the way to get it is not very clean!" "Then, that, Your Majesty the Queen, please pay attention to the little girl beside the image. It seems that this is the first time I have seen my queen react so violently and weakly." Queen Yamao took a deep breath. The mood was a little flattered. "Baoou. I made money for the gaffe just now. I was a little emotional, but I really want to know. Where did the sword in your hand come from. "This creation." She lost her thoughts, frowning slightly. "I got it from a foundation hole. Moreover, it seems to be the secret of her ancestors. "In the base point?" The Yamao queen was surprised after hearing it. ¡®Ji acupoint? Are you sure it was not given to you by an uncle knight? ? " "Uncle Cavalier?" Ji Bai''s expression wore a trace of distress. Chapter 802: To say that this sword could be regarded as given to her by the knight. But who is Uncle Knight? Think about it. She shook her head, saying that she didn''t know any knight power. "By the way, it doesn''t look like the kind of tomb where Chuang was given to others casually. How could this sword appear in the tomb?" Queen Yamao had an answer in her heart. She lowered her head silently, as if she was praying. "Ji acupoint." Ji Bai muttered to himself, staring at [Bao Wang]. "It seems like it was a year ago. In the grave, this sword has been with me for a long time." "A year ago?" Wen Yan. The Yamao queen, who looked a little reluctant, raised her head in an instant. Looking at Ji Bai incredulously. "Are you sure it was a year ago?" "OK." Although Ji Bai was puzzled, he still determined the timeline. "What''s your name?" "Baijin~ Shenglun." "Baijin? Do you know a person named Ji Bai?" asked the Yamao queen. "Ji Bai, Ji Bai?" After chanting twice, the blonde girl shook her head. She always felt that she had heard the name. She remembered that not long ago the elf named Sierra seemed to call her the same way. "A year ago, you said that you got this sword a year ago. If you can tell me the specific process, for example, the scene at that time. Ji Bai, a companion who was walking with you, opened his eyes slightly. . Companion, was there anyone who went to the tomb with her? Yes, indeed, Ji Bai rummaged through the memories and gave himself a positive answer. But who is the companion? Why are their faces so blurred. Fuzzy enough to doubt their existence? ? Ji Bai held his head blankly, trying hard to remember who the companion who followed her to the Mu acupoint was and why she can''t remember it anymore. She noticed her abnormality early on. She was missing a part of very important memories, so that although many memory fragments could barely be recalled, they were very vague and vague enough to remember the person who did not remember the event. "A companion was following me, but I can''t remember." Ji Bai said. "Really "I will not tell a lie to the benefactor. Looking at Ji Bai''s incomparably clear eyes, Queen Yamao already had an answer in her heart, eliminating all the impossible. No matter how incredible it is, that is the truth. There was a bit of bitterness at the corner of her mouth. Although she didn''t know what happened to him, and she had forgotten even such an important thing, how could she remember that she had only lived with her for an hour. What about the Yamao girl who got stuck in the end? After seeing that the Yamao queen was okay for a while, Ji Bai walked out with [Po Wang]. "Where are you going like this?" "Where to go. At least not to stay here." "Are you going to fight those outside troops? Are you crazy? According to the spies, there are at least hundreds of people outside, and the masked soldiers give me a subtle feeling. They may be much stronger than you think." The Queen of Yamao had eye scars, her right foot, left arm and lower abdomen were all **** with Sister Bai. "You are going to die. Ji Bai turned a deaf ear, as if he hadn''t heard what Xiaosha said at all. "Fool?" The Yamao queen began to feel certain of the thought in her heart. Stepped forward and grabbed Ji Bai''s skirt. "Come back," "7 Don''t do this." Ji Bai dragged her feet on the ground, and was helplessly pulled back to the room. "Look, now you can''t resist me, a little girl who has no power to hold a chicken, how can you fight with those canned weirdos armed to the teeth? If you really want to fight, you will be caught with a finger. It''s moved down. She didn''t speak for nothing, and planned to try to break free from the other party''s restraints. "Don''t be fooling around, the dish has to be pushed off the cliff to be able to do it." When the Queen Yamao pulled, Ji Bai slipped and rolled onto the bed. "Ahhh~" "Then I will arrange it, you should sing," the Queen Yama sighed. "Also, take your two to earn income, don''t, don''t scratch my bed." "Do you want to go to war with them?" "Who told you that I''m going to war, I just made a little preparation. Besides, they didn''t find it by themselves. What''s up with me?" Queen Yamao caught Tanshou, and then she whispered beside Xiaoyunnu. A few sentences. "My Lady Queen, do you really want to do this?" "Go ahead." "Yes, I understand. "Then." Queen Yamao turned around, showing a very wicked smile. "I have to put some makeup on you... "Excuse me, hey. Don''t move." "Please. Please don''t rub these weird things on my face (This is my gift to everyone. New Year''s Day adds a new year~ Everyone has worked hard in the cute war.) Chapter 76~ "Don''t, don''t mess with these strange things on other people''s faces. "Don''t move, don''t move, honestly assure you that it won''t hurt. "It''s over there, it hurts, light one "Really, I told you a long time ago. Honestly, it''s okay. I love to move so much." After riding on a set of manipulations on the undefeatable white body, the Yamao Queen got out of bed in mourning. "Also, this is not a strange thing. This is the secret recipe of the Yamao royal family. It is almost lost in this world. It is very precious." After Yamao got up from Ji Bai, she carefully hanged it up. Tuck the cap of the vial around the neck. "My Lady Queen, everything will be done by someone." After a long while, the maid returned. "Okay, hard work." Although this maid was young, she was surprisingly capable and experienced in any field. Think about it, people who can work by the emperor need not only loyalty, but strong ability is also indispensable. "What should I do. "Don''t do anything, just sing. If there is an emergency in a while, just say a few words less, don''t reveal the stuff." Seeing that the other party has any questions, Queen Yamao handed her a mirror. Looking at the girl reflected in the silver mirror. Ji Bai''s pupils widened slightly, and the mirror in his hand almost couldn''t hold it firmly. "Who is this?" "What stupid things are you talking about, of course it is you." Of course, the Yamao Queen has a nice face. The white blonde cat lady who is protruding and curving is sitting cross-legged on the bed, if not personally confirm it, Ji Baizhen I can''t believe it''s me. He stretched over his head and rubbed the pair of cat ears, and a tickling feeling paralyzed her like lightning. "Don''t touch it. The nerves in the Yamao''s ears are complicated. Rubbing and rubbing it carefully and beeping yourself." "This, this is true?" Wei Bai couldn''t believe the touch and the tingling sensation from his hand. Chapter 803: Are these ears really their own? ? Looking at myself in the mirror, my appearance has changed slightly, but because of this seemingly inconspicuous change, my appearance has changed drastically, unless I am a very familiar person, compare it to the wanted one with only general features. Ling couldn''t see it at all. "This is the difference between Yamao''s secret method and ordinary disguise." Yamao said proudly. "The ordinary secret disguise technique of disguise is just an illusion, but the disguise of the Yacat tribe can really change the wool. "How to change it back?" "Cut, why do you want to change it back. Isn''t it cuter than you used to be. It''s good to keep it like this. "That''s not right. "Okay. Don''t let that look. Just wash your face with a basin of water and you will recover. The ingredients that change your appearance will melt when you meet the water. It''s very simple. But it''s such a pity. You must know that the way these fans are made has been lost. It''s the only one left in the world. "Queen Yamao shook the small pink bottle in her hand. "Why use it for me. "This is just just in case, the guys outside the door give me a very dangerous feeling." Queen Yamao had a serious look on her face. "The cat''s sixth sense is very accurate. "If the situation can''t be controlled later, you can stay here and don''t go out. You don''t need to be too afraid of anyone coming in. It''s good to be a true performer, and behave coldly. If you don''t speak, you won''t show up. Thank you. The queen protruded. "Don''t always call me the queen, just call me Ben. Okay, call me Xiaosha. "Little, Sha?" Ji Bai tried to read. "My Lady Queen, the army outside seems to be a little impatient. "I know, let''s go. I happened to be at the border, so I went to Houtou to see what the backing of the opponents was. After attaching the precautions to Ji Bai again, Xiaosha left the room with the girl. "Mr. Keeper, please forgive us for the limited time we have, and there is really no room for continued respect. Please forgive us if we do anything drastic later." "Finally no longer cover up? I think you are sincerely asking us to trouble. What is the arrest of the important criminal? I think the important criminal in your mouth does not exist at all. Even if it exists, it is better than you uninvited rude people. Etiquette." The dumb cat will snorted coldly. "If this is the attitude of your country, then we can only offend, although we are unwilling to provoke disputes first, "Isn¡¯t this still provoking disputes when the king is near the city of another country?" " The guard was about to refute something, and the voice from behind made him faint, and then together with the surrounding soldiers, he ran towards the petite figure walking up the city wall to salute. "See the queen rush down. "This kind of reason is not the reason why you wantonly trample on the dignity of other countries. Shouldn''t monkeys who don''t know the etiquette be born in the mountains and forests? Why are they all gathered under my border city today?" "Are you the Queen of the Yamao Kingdom?" Under the city, the leading officer dismounted and saluted Xiaosha very politely... Your Majesty Queen Lao was here and was disrespectful. ""Just forgive me. I am not your king. I just came here to ask you and ask you for a solution that will not embarrass me. "Since Her Majesty the Queen is here in person, we will certainly not embarrass you. If you are here, this matter will be much easier to handle. All you need is your order, the officers and soldiers will come out, catch the thief hidden here, and hand it to us. Yes, we will sincerely apologize for our rudeness in the future. "Oh? How much is your sincere apology worth? What if I said that the person you wanted was not found within my territory. What should I do?" "It may be that the Queen did not help carefully, or for some other reason, we will do it for you. "Quah" Xiaosha smiled. "Rogue behavior, don''t you have already determined that I have hidden your wanted criminals in private? Yes, you really made me amused. "We hope that the Queen is a person who knows the current affairs and cares about the people in the city who do millions of people, and will not make unwise decisions. "Well, you won. The switch will let you in and disturb the people. It doesn''t matter. Search it with you, including my bedroom and boudoir, let it out, as you do, "We said this is just doing it for you." "It''s the same anyway, why are you still holding the fig leaf? Anyway, as long as you want, you guys. You can invade any house on the grounds of those thieves, isn''t it?" Xiaosha smiled and waved to the guard, "Switch. "My lord Queen. Do you really want to let them in to pick up the investigation? Jiang Zhong is very unwilling. "Wei will not be afraid of death. Please let me fight with them. "Does the general remember the people all over the city?" Xiaosha reminded him. The guard was silent. The city bridge was slowly lowered, and the city gate opened. "Come in. But please remember what you did today, remember that the Yamao Kingdom is the garrison of the Blood Spirit Empire. It doesn''t matter if you can''t remember it now, maybe you will remember it someday. "Enter the city." The officer ignored the warning in Xiaosha''s words. Lead the army into the city. After entering the city, these cavalry dismounted and began a house-to-house search operation. No room or corner was pulled down, and the search rate was extremely fast. Looking at the soldiers who invaded their homes and ransacked, the Yamao people dared not say anything about it. Although these guys didn''t rob them, they certainly wouldn''t be responsible for putting the messed things away. "That''s a curse." Xiaosha''s eyes narrowed, and she felt the strands of air flowing in the air, although the induction was weak, it was the curse. It''s not just a single unit, these native soldiers will lose all their magic elements. It is the right decision not to choose to head-to-head at this time. Soon, the search in the residential area was over, and the soldiers and locals gathered together and seemed to be discussing something. What they said was obviously not in human language, and if there were people listening to them, they couldn''t understand what they were saying. "Is the search finished? So you guys, have you found the person you want?" Xiaosha walked up in a hurry, surrounded by the guards. Those to commit actions could not be so fast, and they must still be in the city now. . (Elvish language) "The officer said this to some of his confidants. "We didn''t find it." The officer answered truthfully. "I didn''t find it, so what do you think now?" Xiaosha''s tone was teased. "Please the Queen Lu Xia, let us enter the inner city and search further." The officer exchanged glances with some of his confidants. "Don''t go too far! There is a royal palace there. If you want to trample on the dignity of the Yamao royal family, you should read from my corpse. Don''t say that, Lord Commander. "Xiaosha smiles even more. ¡ãSearch, you can be good at search, you can be good at it, good enough, if you feel unsatisfied, the entire territory of the Yamao Kingdom can be searched for you, "Queen" Her Majesty is really good Righteous Lingran, how dare I not wait. "Nothing was found in the house. The officer''s face is still a little bit unbearable. But he has no choice. Riding a tiger is hard to get off. The Yamao Kingdom must have been offended and convicted. Since it has been offended, it doesn¡¯t matter if the offense is complete. "Give me your actions a little bit smaller, this is the inner city of others." The officer said this, although he knew that his orders would not be able to redeem anything. With the command of the officer. The actions of the soldiers also had a little effect. It is also the discipline and quality of the Elf army. Change to an army of other race forces. Searching means Yicheng. Xiaosha sat on the mat in front of the city lord''s mansion and drank tea under the waitress of the maid. "The General is always staring at them, and they won''t stop. Why bother, come and drink some Cai Ye. These tea leaves are picked on Zu Mountain by me. It''s a bit bitter, but the refreshing effect is very significant. Oh. At this moment, the general who is busy blaming himself is in the mood to drink tea, but the Queen''s order is hard to violate. After a few symbolic sips, he put down the tea cup frizzily. "How about. What about the results of the search?" Several cronies looked at each other and shook their heads. "My lord, could we make a mistake in our judgment, and those major offenders are not here at all?" "No, it''s impossible. All places have been searched. They will fly to the sky and escape without a trace. They must still be around here... Maybe it''s not that the army is stubborn and doesn''t control the entire inner city. Digging three feet in the ground, he might not be able to get off the stage. "However, there is still one place that has not been searched." "where?" "Queen Yamao''s temporary residence... "Can''t let go of any corner, go... "Sir, the fact that the other party can be so open and let us search the inner city is very telling. It''s just that it''s not a bad idea to keep getting in the city again and again. "Even the cronies feel a little embarrassed. "I said that I can''t let go of any corner. We are law enforcement impartially." Without a word, the military palace brought a few hesitant subordinates to find Xiaosha who was drinking tea in the cold. "Why, you guys are done searching? Didn''t I find the one you want. If I find it, I''ll have to thank you very much. There are so few little mice hovering near the bed, and I can''t sleep well." Seeing the officer came. Xiaosha greeted her with a smile. "The Queen of the Yamao Kingdom, please be afraid of me. Shouldn''t you be in your own palace? Why do you appear at this border today?" "Why, do you also care about my freedom of movement? Don''t you think your arms are too long." Chapter 804: "No offense, but I''m a little curious about what you have in the temporary dormitory at the border gate. "What else? It''s a place for me to take a temporary rest. Although I don''t stay here often, the maids clean it very well. Probably no creatures like mice will be born." "Can we go and see?" "Please." Xiaosha winked. Let the guard who is excitedly wanting to slap the table sit down. The officer brought people to the palace, exchanged glances with some of his cronies, and pushed open the door. "Crack." The door shaft turned. The door was opened. Light flows into it. The officer found a person sitting on the bed almost instantly when he opened the door. She is a blonde girl. She was sitting on the bunk with her back facing the crowd, her head covered with a big quilt. Blonde The officer motioned the other soldiers not to move, and walked forward by himself. "Miss, excuse me, can you turn around and let me have a look." As the officer said, secretly his hands were already facing the blade of his waist. The rare hair color from blond hair is very iconic, and it is almost certain "?" The girl turned her head slowly, and at the same time, the quilt covering her head also fell off, revealing the pair of woolen city velvet. cat ear. "Huh?" The officer was stunned and his movements were stagnant. After the opponent turned around, he found that the girl''s appearance was completely different from the general description on the picture scroll, and the pair of cat ears exposed to the air "hugged." , I''m sorry to bother you. "In response to the suspicion on the other side, the military palace apologized. "Yeah. Open the door and don''t look like a beast. You didn''t scare her, did you?" At this time, Xiaosha walked in. "My Lady Queen, may I ask if this is "Oh, I haven''t had time to introduce it. This is a cousin from afar. This time I came to the frontier to hunt with me. What? Is there a problem?. Chapter 77~ "She accompanied me to hunt cats together. My distant cousin and sister-in-law are not very talkative, and a little bit afraid of life, forgive me. "It turns out that this young lady is also a relative of the emperor, and she is disrespectful." The officer looked at the girl''s dress and appearance while saluting. In terms of hair color, she was indeed somewhat similar to the Yamao Queen. "How about it, did the officer catch the little mouse you want to catch? My room is just this big. If you still don''t worry, you can check whether there are secret roads or the like. "No need. If you mess up Her Majesty''s bedroom, I will be very sorry. "It doesn''t matter, don''t you make a mess of my border, don''t you care about it?" "My lord Queen, can I say a few words to this cousin and sister of yours?" The officer was wise not to pick up Xiaosha''s words. "It''s okay, but I don''t know if she ignores you. After all, this sister of mine is a weird one, don''t make her angry. "Probably not... the officer said that, rubbing his hands in his coat pockets, he took out a stick with a big front end and a big end. Xiaosha recognized what that thing was at a glance. That''s funny cat stick, yes, funny cat stick. Out of consideration for the development of the situation, Xiaosha did not rush to speak. Choose to watch the changes. I saw that the officer held the funny cat stick in front of the blonde girl and flicked it, poke and poke. At first, he could only meet the girl¡¯s idiotic look. Slowly, the girl¡¯s clear eyes were inexplicable. Followed the trajectory of the funny cat stick and turned into a pair of mosquito coils. The officer rubbed his chin and looked at the swaying body of the blonde cat lady who was about to fall off the bed. There is nothing wrong with the funny cat stick test, but it can be disguised. Looking at the pair of shaking cat ears, a bold idea arose in his heart. He stretched out his hand and did something that was extremely shocking, including his surrounding cronies, and grabbed the girl''s pair of furry cat ears. "Yeah! The two young girls stood up in an instant. The whole figure seemed to have been stepped on its tail. The claws lit up like a cat with blown up fur, and one claw scratched the officer away. "My lord, are you okay?" The cronies hurriedly rushed up, and it was not good to blame the girl. After all, they were all confused by the operation of the parent official. So anyway, it is also a relative of the emperor of the Yamao Kingdom? Can this be touched casually? Still in front of the queen of others. This is not to slap the face of the royal family, the officer shook his head, looked at the two genuine cat-scratches on the back of his hand, and gave a wry smile. The blonde girl was kneeling on the bed at this moment. Put the cat in a parry pose. Looking at him warily. Tigers can''t touch their buttocks, nor can cats'' ears. The officer''s guess was wrong, this is a real cat, and the price of the wrong guess. Probably it was to welcome the anger of the Yama Queen who couldn''t bear it because of her time and time again. "Mr. Jun Fu, please give me an explanation. What''s going on? ¡ãColder words than ever before came from behind. "This is just a small guess, which seems to have caused unnecessary misunderstandings, and the officer said with a smile. "Small guess? Oh, that''s the case. You guessed that my cousin was the criminal you were looking for, and I was the one who kept the criminal secretly?" Xiaosha narrowed her eyes. "It''s not so, it''s not the case. I said this is just a small attempt. I, I''m watching this distinguished lady not talking, can I make her laugh beautiful." The officer''s face was stiff and he said out. You may not even believe it yourself. "Ha, ha ha." Xiaosha smiled abruptly. "Is it funny, Mr. Officer." "Not good." The officer shook his head. "After that, I mean I will compensate Her Majesty the Queen after this, including compensation for the delay of the people''s work time. "Do you need to pay me compensation?" Xiaosha raised an eyebrow. "My sister is a big girl who has not yet become a monk. She has never touched a man''s hand since she was a child. Today she was touched her ear by a man who didn''t know each other. You know how to say to the Yamao clan veteran. What do ears mean??" "This, I don''t know. "It means getting married, my sir officer. ¡ã From an angle that no one could see, the corner of the blonde girl''s mouth appeared to be faintly twitched. This situation seems to be something wrong. Queen Yama wants to **** me? "Sorry, I''m extremely sorry, I will do my best to compensate you. "Compensation? How to compensate, can you let time go back to the moment you touched my sister?" "No, it''s not. I''m talking about a lot of compensation, such as food and supplies." When the offensive turned, the officer who was at a loss was crushed and beaten by Xiaosha. "Material compensation is over? Mr. Officer also has a master who serves. If I slap your master in front of my face, then tell you with confidence that I will compensate. Are you happy?" "Furthermore. The Yamao Kingdom does not lack that little material." Xiaosha added. "Then, how do you say we should compensate?" The officer''s tone revealed helplessness. The chief offender didn¡¯t say anything if he was caught, and he was embarrassed. "Always talk about compensation. These things are what you said about compensation. Can it be compensated?" "Then, what should we do about this? You can tell, what should you say is clear." The officer was a little anxious. "It depends on your sincerity. It''s not impossible to make compensation. Speaking of the lack of salt mines in the iron mine of the Yamao Kingdom," this is okay. Maybe we can''t give you the territory, but we can still do it with some resources. of. In a few days, I will send it to you under the border for you to check, so let¡¯s do it. "It couldn''t be better to be able to solve this troublesome thing. For this reason, the officer will not hesitate to spend money. If he causes a diplomatic dispute, it will be troublesome. "Well, let''s go, your sincerity is enough, but you don''t expect to send this resource to both parties even if it is two cleansing! The station has dirty my sister''s chastity~ Qing. You will not be cleared in this life... Sha obviously got a bargain and behaved well. Ji Bai sighed. Using her, this shrewd queen slapped a good deal fiercely. "Sir, if it doesn''t work, you can agree with your body. (Elvish language "Don''t say if you can''t speak, but I already have a fiancee, and I ran to marry a foreigner. My family can''t spare me. (Elvish language) "The officer stared at this fiercely and was in the mood to tease his subordinates. At a glance. "What''s the matter? I think this lady Yamao is pretty, and she''s a relative of the royal family. What''s not worthy of you? (Elvish) Chapter 805: "This is not a question of worthiness. Don''t make jokes about this kind of thing, I will be angry. (Elvish language Officer Shu Zhoudao. The elves value the loyalty of love very much. Betraying love is absolutely unbearable. This is why he must choose compensation after he knows that he is wrong. This is a kind of value of the elves. They pride themselves on their arrogance and it is impossible. Will do this kind of behavior on the side of a barbarian. Several subordinates also know. Just accept it when you see it, and no more jokes from the official. "Then Her Majesty, I was disturbed before. If there is nothing else, please allow us to retreat first." The officer rolled his eyes. Not dare to look into the eyes of the blonde girl. "Of course, I know Mr. Officer is very busy. Naturally, I can''t delay Mr. Officer. By the way, not only the border, but if Mr. Officer is not at ease, he can search all of my Yamao Kingdom. I don''t mind. Don''t eight, I won''t be able to pay for a bankruptcy at that time. "No, no, I suspected that it was my fault that came to the Yamao Kingdom. Please don''t pursue the matter with Her Majesty." The officer hurriedly waved his hand. Take the soldiers out. Just about to step out, a maid holding a Lanzi just passed by the door, and the officer stopped. The maid passed by with a very gentleman''s demeanor. "The Queen''s maid is really diligent. Since I entered this inner city, I have seen these diligent little figures everywhere." The officer seemed to sigh with emotion. "Yes. If the officer is interested in a woman, remember to tell me. I''ll connect you... "Really?" The officer smiled suddenly. "It''s the maid who ran past me just now. She seems to have just come out of the laundry room. The basket in her hand still contains wet clothes." "Slightly curious. Who washes her clothes?" "Ahhhhhhhhh? Isn''t this normal? I''m a queen, I don''t even have the qualifications to wash watch clothes." "Of course not, of course not. Then, Your Majesty, we will be long in Japan." The military palace smiled, turning around and was about to step out of the door, making everyone turn around unexpectedly. He took out a long sword and hijacked Xiaosha. No one thought of the sudden change, and the maid beside Xiaosha paled in shock. The Yamao general who noticed the situation in the courtyard also rushed in. Only Xiaosha''s creepy girl remained silent. "Guest of the Human Federation", please give me an explanation for your current behavior. "The guard who entered the door had a sullen face and bit the word "Guest" very hard. "Why. Your officer is going to make a mistake. I don''t want to pay. Is that some resource?" After Xiaosha''s face changed slightly, she gradually calmed down. "No, my Majesty, we''d better not talk about resources for now, let''s get back to business, let''s talk about the topic just now." The officer sneered. Although the cronies don''t know what happened to their officers. But they unanimously chose to believe the decision of military rhetoric. Pull out the blade to confront the guards who came afterwards. "Oh? What topic." "Your Majesty, the lady of the guard who passed by just betrayed your remarks," I would like to hear more... "The basket that the lady guard holds in her hand is filled with wet sources. The laundry has just been washed. "Is this a problem?" "It''s okay in itself. But if it''s a meticulously investigated officer grinning. "You''ve revealed your stuff. " "The clothing she is holding is a close-up dress of the human federal standard. I can''t read it wrong. The Yamao Kingdom will not have dresses of this style and material. The dressing customs of the two countries are not the same. This It¡¯s too obvious that this kind of clothes appeared in the Yamao Kingdom full of linens." "So. You kidnapped me for this kind of thing?" Xiaosha sneered. "This is very telling, my lord queen, there are humans in your dormitory, but my subordinates have unanimously stated that no humans have been found in the inner city. Her rhetoric is completely contradictory." "Are there any humans in my house that seem to be irrelevant to you, right?" "Yes, Queen, this is your business, but if that person is what we are looking for, it won''t be that simple." The officer said coldly. "If I can, I don''t want to make the relationship so stiff. If the Queen is willing to cooperate, I promise to bear the blame." "What kind of nonsense are you guys talking about? When did my queen hide humans privately?? We are stalking you. We just die with you and keep you all here! "Seeing my queen being threatened with a dagger. Shou. Will be furious. "Don''t think of us as cats as soft persimmons that anyone can bully!" "Undoubtedly offended, it''s just something you don''t know, how can you conclude that your queen doesn''t know either?" At this time, the elf soldiers waiting at the door almost surrounded the entire bedroom, "Officer, do you really want to do this? For your unfounded guess, triggering the war between the two countries?" "That''s the case anyway. If the queen wants to survive, hand over that human being. If I still guess wrong, you don''t need to do it. For the peace of the two countries, I am willing to dictate myself on the spot!" "It''s useless to say more, Your Majesty, any explanations are now pale and feeble. Hand over that human quickly. I heard that the queen of the Yamao Kingdom hates humans because of something, right?" "In that case, there is no need to die for that unknown human being, is it?" During the confrontation, the officer suddenly felt his head hit by a hard object. Turn around and take a look. A copper coin just landed. The cat-eared **** the bed had gotten out of the bed, standing barefoot on the blanket, carrying a moonlight knight''s sword in her hand. Look at him coldly. "Take out that sword. Is that really you?" The officer let go of Xiaosha. Suddenly, a crowd of confidants surrounded him. "My Queen, are you okay?" The guard hurried forward to check Xiaosha''s condition. "This is really Xiaosha holding her forehead, looking helplessly at Ji Bai who is surrounded by Tuantu. "At this time, you are a sneak attack. . Why did you throw a copper coin to remind him to sigh? What''s so cool just now. "Your Majesty, are you really "The queen is really hidden behind, if it wasn''t for the cute little mistress to remind me, I''m afraid I would be tricked into it?" the officer joked. "Listen well, now is the time to apprehend the main offender. Anyone who interferes will be regarded as accomplices, and irrelevant personnel will resign. Chapter 78~ "The restless people wait to retreat, and repeat it again. This is the internal affairs of the Human Federation. We are exercising our legitimate rights and interests to pursue the key criminals of the Human Federation across the border. Third-party forces have no right to interfere!" These words are meant to be heard by the Yamao. , Let them be honest and figure out their position. ©€1¡È6¡È8¡ÈRead¡ÈBook©€"Exercising your legal rights in another country?" Xiaosha smiled disdainfully. "The young lady is really amazing. Such a perfect disguise almost deceived me. This can''t be done without the help of external forces? The man''s former knight king, Miss Ji Bai. Ji Bai did not respond, but Xiaosha''s expression changed slightly. "Besides you, there should be other comrades, or are you abandoned by your comrades?" Before the officer could continue speaking, Ji Bai, who was limping, picked up [Ô»Æ]. Strike at the officer. "The chaotic attack is meaningless." The officer turned sideways and easily dodged, turning around and kicking, bringing a gust of wind with heavy force, and slammed Ji Bai''s abdomen. Ji Bai, who was still suffering from the injury, tumbling in his lungs, backed up a few steps, and the corners of his mouth overflowed with scarlet. "You were injured, and you really were abandoned here by your comrades? This is really unfortunate." The military palace shook his head. "You see the truth in adversity. If I were you, I wouldn''t continue to work for the leader who only treats his subordinates as pawns. Compared to this, don''t you have a better choice?" The officer extended his hand to her. "There is no need to abandon your great future for those selfish key criminals, isn''t it? As the former King of the Earth, as long as you get lost and know how to go back, I think there are still many things we can cooperate with. The response to the officer was the long sword under the pressure of the wind. "I don''t know what''s good or bad." The officer said coldly, easily avoiding the Ling Ran wind. The head of the class returned a blow like a leg wind. Ji Bai was beaten with no power to fight, and flew out, leaning against the corner wall, feeling that the bones all over his body were broken up by him with skill. "Obviously, I have never beaten a woman in my life. Today is considered to be a ban." The officer sorted out his armor. "Although the last thing I want to do is to use violence against women. Please don''t force me, and tell your remnant party where they are, so as not to continue suffering from flesh and blood. "There are no other human beings here except me." Ji Bai stood up with his sword, and was quickly thrown to the ground again. "No one else? Think clearly speaking." The officer waved, and the long-awaited soldiers swarmed in. "The Queen has helped you a lot, right, as a knight, you can''t tell her the truth?" "What do you want to do? Stay away from my queen!" The general just wanted to swing a knife to slash the officer close to Xiaosha, his limbs were suddenly restrained. [Naturally tied with a rattan]. The Yamao general looked at the vines entwining his body in astonishment. Before he could think of a reason, the enlarging fists in his field of vision slammed him out of the room. Chapter 806: Seeing that the most powerful general was punched to the ground by the opponent, the Yamao soldiers felt shocked. "That''s it." Xiaosha confirmed the guess in her heart. "You, and you, are not humans at all. "Who knows, but we didn''t lie. We really represent the human federation." The officer spread his hands. "Okay, the game is over. Now that they really left you behind, let''s talk about where those ruthless and unjust guys have gone." The elf soldiers easily solved the problem of defending the king and the powerless Asia. Cat soldiers, but they were all very measured and did not make heavy moves. Up to now, they didn''t want to do things so terribly that they would go to war with the Yamao Kingdom. It really pushes them, and the forces behind them may not really sit back and watch. "If you don''t want to say it, it''s not just you alone, but the benefactor who helps you will also suffer." "Fool." Xiaosha murmured. "My relationship with her is just a matter of interest. You threaten her with me, but you can be regarded as intimidating the wrong person." Come over and I will tell you. "Ji Bai, who was leaning against the corner, threw the sword in his hand aside. "Oh, are you only going to tell me one person?" "I advise you not to make any tricks," warned the officers'' cronies. "It''s ok, okay, I''m here, can you tell me where they are?" "Head down. "Okay." The officer was confident. He didn''t think that an unarmed and sick woman could pose any threat to him, and indeed it did not pose any threat, just to make him sad. "Ah!" As soon as the officer lowered his head, Ji Bai rushed into the helmet with two jade-like fingers, cutting the officer''s eyes. Of course, this kind of pediatric trick cannot cause any substantial harm to the officer, it will only anger him. "Ha, ha ha." The officer smothered Ji Bai''s throat without a smile. He forcibly lifted her up. "You intend to provoke me, and then expect me to kill you? How can I be willing to die, lovely Miss Knight, it is not so easy to die. If you do this, it will only make you suffer alive!" The officer''s patience was completely worn down. He planned to teach this ignorant woman a lesson and let her understand her position, so he took out a dagger. "Although I don''t like bullying women, this beautiful face should be important to you? What if I put a slave mark on it?" "Mr. Officer, bullying an unarmed woman is boring. "Xiaosha said coldly behind her, her eyes glancing outside from time to time, as if she was paying attention to something." Her Majesty the Queen should say a little less, so as not to catch fire later. "The officer joked. "But this is indeed a bit harsh. Except for your face, where should I carve you to be obedient?" The throat was blocked by blood, Ji Bai''s face was pale and ugly, and a little blood was spit out. "Now. It''s too late to tell the whereabouts of those people." "Ji,''Ji Bai spouted a mouthful of blood towards the other party''s face, and the blood foam stuck to the cheek that was not smiling. "Okay, you deserve to be a knight king who implements the spirit of chivalry, okay, if the bones are so hard, then I will carve one on your forehead first to see if you are not honest!" The officer is no longer merciful, with the tip of the dagger facing Piercing Ji Bai''s forehead. Ji Bai''s **** lips and teeth stretched open and exhaled a warm breath Called countless times and disappointed countless times, Ji Bai still did not let go Abandon the war that called her A. However, what I got this time was nothing more than a disappointment. With the sword close at hand, Ji Bai could even feel the chill coming from the dagger. At this moment, there was a dull sound of metal and iron collision. "Dang block!" The bald dagger was bounced away? .? "The officer took a few steps back in shock. When Ji Bai opened his eyes again, there was a radiant feeling, as if he was reborn, and his body was enveloped by a safe sense of security, as if he had received some kind of shelter. With a familiar feeling, she looked around and "sticked" to her body. The shiny metal blocks were not full body armor, but only from ankles to knees, elbows, chest and abdomen, and other key parts were covered with white silver. The Jiaxiao. Shiny boots, greaves, wrists, naked ~ revealing white thighs and arms. There are fine glyphs carved on the armor, which resembles a certain kind of bird, but with three different heads, they are hideous and lifelike. The silver-white Valkyrie Yuji stretched out from the crown of her forehead, and the long-lost power returned. Looking at the somewhat exposed women''s armor set on her body, [Tianhui]''s form has changed, but Qi Bai will never admit it wrong. The blonde hair fluttered behind his head, like a heroic Valkyrie. At this point, the long-lost [Ìì»Ô] reappeared in the sky, in a completely different form. "So, this is the human [Shengwu], isn''t it?" The officer dropped the broken dagger and drew out the exquisite elf long sword. "It''s just an awakening curse that humans have embodied in. It''s as fragile as a reed in the wind and rain. [Natural Corrosion Garland] The demon vines generated by using magic energy as a nutrient and correct guidance spread from the soles of the feet and entangled Ji Bai''s body. She used her only movable joints to pierce the tip of [Yue Huang] into the ground. The vines seem to have lost their nutrients, turning into dead vines and old leaves at a speed visible to the naked eye. "What is the curse of that thing that has failed?" The officer was a little unbelievable. The curse that he had released himself would actually fail. The withered vine that had lost its vitality was unbelievable. This was something that had never happened before. He remembered that there was no problem with his chanting and the release of the spell. [Nature Department "Flying Flower Arrow] The sharp arrows condensed, and the blowing wind carried bursts of petals. However, the arrow has not yet condensed into shape, and then turned into a bit of light and stars disappeared. "How could this happen?? The officer realized that something was wrong, and the subordinates on the side also released the spell to support it. Without exception, the spell was in the condensing stage, and it exploded into a pile of scattered magic light chips before it took shape. Realizing that it wasn''t his own problem, the officer turned his gaze to the pierced ground, like Laurel One-the weird moonlight sword. The magical energy they released seemed to have been stolen by the "hand" extended by the sword! "It''s the sword''s problem!" Realizing the problem, the officer thought of a solution almost instantly. Three steps in two steps, launched an offensive towards the girl, overwhelmed with fierce and fast attacks, forcing the girl to draw out a long sword to meet the enemy. Ji Bai took two steps backwards, making a draw~sword gesture with his bare hands, a black long sword with broken blades and cracks popped out of the void. The elven sword collided with [Bao Wang], and the officer felt his sword hit a rock. What surprised him was that the young girl''s condition was completely renewed. She was no longer affected by her physical injuries, her speed and responsiveness were also greatly enhanced, and she did not lose the slightest in confrontation with him, and even faintly gained the upper hand. High-level species have lost the greatest advantage of the curse, and the gap in combat effectiveness with low-level species will be greatly narrowed. During the fight, not only did he fail to win Ji Bai, but there was also a faint tendency to be suppressed, and the officer felt anxious in his heart. The tattered black sword that looks so broken that a tramp would not pick it up on the street fights with his own stainless steel elf long sword. It should have been new for a long time, and it crashed several times. Why didn¡¯t there even a trace Left above? What material is this sword? ? On the other hand, the officer who was quite confident in his own swordsmanship was slightly startled, and could ease his breath to launch a counterattack under his continuous offensive. "Hey!" With a dull sound, the elven long sword that was pierced from looking for the flaw was accurately blocked by the wrist guard. The officer''s body stiffened, saying that it was too late and then fast, and the tip of the broken sword was worn without hesitation It penetrated the officer''s armor and pierced the officer''s throat. The elves obviously didn''t know what is chivalry. Seeing that the leader was in a bad condition, they pulled out their swords and sacrificed spells to cover the elven officers. They still didn''t give up, trying to break through the curse''s limit. But [Yue Huang] returned him to the ground. All kinds of curses are like gorgeous fireworks, which disappear in a flash, without playing any cover. Chapter 807: "Block it!" With a dull metal hit, the officer stepped back, clutching his neck and coughing constantly. Fortunately, the ragged sword was so blunt that there was almost no lethality, and it would not cause fatal injuries to him. This is a good chance to pursue, but Ji Bai gave up the opportunity to win the chase after being beaten down by the water dog. She put her hands on the long sword and fell silent. The previous combat experience slowly flowed into my mind, as if only in a moment, the heavy sword in his hand became lighter, his body moved freely, and all kinds of sword skills seemed to come at his fingertips. The elves who knew that Ji Bai could not deal with had all the disadvantages, so they could only adopt a crowd of tactics to surround her. "Assemble, surround this mansion." The disparity in combat power between the two sides is very different. At this point in time, the cat servants were almost cleaned up by the elven soldiers outside the door, and only a few servants were left to protect Xiaosha. Of course, this was just a futile effort. As long as these elves wanted, anytime Can solve them. The two sides fell into a confrontation again. "I said, you are nostalgic in my Yamao Kingdom, do you really think about the consequences." Between the swords and the shadows, Xiaosha was not flustered, surrounded by a group of guards. "It''s a big loss if you don''t put people in your eyes like this." "I really don''t intend to offend. If you mind Queen Long, you must learn to look forward. It is not conducive to the friendship between the two countries to protect the key criminals of the human federation. I hope you will show your attitude at this time. Under the search and support of his subordinates, the relieved officer picked up the sword that fell to the ground. "I admit that I underestimated you Miss Ji Bai. It is indeed my carelessness to treat you as a lower-class creature. Your ability is beyond my imagination." "Well, since you don''t cooperate, then we can only take you back with rude savage wrists." "No need to struggle, no one dares to violate the Queen''s will.¡ñ Chapter 79~ "It''s hard to escape with wings, if you still plan to continue fighting with trapped beasts. I don''t mind teaching you a good lesson. ¦·1&Six&Eight&Read&Book&¦·" "Is it possible that Mr. Officer is not a man? Why are you talking about mother-in-law?" "I was taught by a woman. It seems that my kindness is not appreciated by others. I originally planned to take you back intact. I''m afraid I won''t be able to do it." The officer sneered. "Is that weird sword all you rely on? Naive, the curse is not the only combat power of the high-ranking species. The soldiers who came up looked at her, looking at her, the calf and elbow injuries did not improve. It''s just that. The pain is temporarily cut off, the body is protected by this magical armor, and the pain is temporarily not felt. It does not mean that the wound is so easily healed. Perhaps as the officer said, she couldn''t beat so many well-trained elf soldiers, but she met Xiaosha for less than a second. Ji Bai put down the knight''s mask in front of her forehead, just covering her eyes. Holding a long sword. Losing her memory, she has acquired the memories of riding the earth and the reflex nerves, as well as the long forgotten sword skills, which is like a brand new reincarnation. The elves wrapped in iron sheets disguised as humans formed a small army formation, even though they were in a small room, there was no overcrowding. Unable to use the magic spell, strong discipline and high-level extraordinary vitality and physique have become their weapons. They obviously got the order. The weapons were pierced in the non-lethal, unarmored place. In the dazzling shadow of the sword, the blonde girl dodged flexibly, as if they had completely expected them before the opponent attacked. All actions are the same. Ji Bai kicked away the spear blade that reached his thigh, as if to dissolve all the attacks just understatement, letting go, grabbed the stabbed long sword, and seized it. The experience of many years of fighting has inherited the teachings of his predecessors. Ji Bai is already well-versed in the use of weapons such as swords, and he is familiar with it like an extension of his own arm. The swords crossed together and moved forward. [Baptism of Biting Sin] [Night Duo] The combined and crossed double blades chopped out two iron chains burning with black flames, and scattered the small phalanx formed by the elven soldiers. The effect of [Yue Huang] affects all mortal spells. Needless to say, the effect of the Excalibur, which is called one of the [Ancient Shenmu], has an obvious drawback. It does not distinguish between enemy and us. However, the sword skill is not within this range, compared with the wizard, Ji Bai has a great advantage. Whether you are a knight or an assassin, it is essential to book the first target to kill, which can save a lot of trouble. From the very beginning, Ji Bai, who had recovered his battle memory, insisted on capturing the thieves and the king first. The two burning chains broke apart the formation, and within that time, a Guangdong was liberated from the crowd. Rely on the high-level ability to perceive danger. The officer stopped the deadly golden light as early as the moment when the danger omen was raised. "Kang Dang!" With too much force, the looted long sword broke when it collided with the officer''s sword. The unarmed Ji Bai instantly changed from being active to passive. The officers should think so too. Ji Bai''s next move made the officer completely unimaginable. She ignored the elven sword that stabbed her, and elbowed the officer''s jaw. The officer with a sweet mouth was also not to be outdone. The survival instinct exploded at the moment of life and death. He had no intention of staying alive. The elven sword subconsciously stabs towards the enemy''s most vulnerable neck. There is no way to avoid this angle. "Kay." With a sound of getting into the flesh, the long sword sliced ??through the flesh and pierced it into the neck, suddenly bleeding. However, the assassin was not Ji Bai, but an officer. All the stunned soldiers didn''t know what happened at that moment. With the good reflexes and eyesight of the elves, they didn''t realize how the young girl took the sword that was about to pierce her neck and stabbed her backhand on the other''s neck. "Ah huh," the corner of the military palace''s mouth overflowed with blood, the fragile throat was pierced, and he did not die with the powerful vitality of the elves. Of course, Ji Bai would not neglect to make up the knife. With a backhand draw, he pulled out the long sword stuck in the opponent''s throat, turned around and cut, a round and thick head flew out, and the whole movement was completed in one go. Fluent as if rehearsing countless times. "How dare you, a thief woman! Seeing that the chief was beheaded, the cronies were so angry that they sighed, and a cronie suddenly fell into a pool of blood, struggling with pain. "Oh, it''s wrong." Xiaosha looked at the musket still with hot smoke in her hand in distress. "No one is fatal. If you blow your head all at once, there will be no pain. "Queen of Yamao Kingdom, what do you mean!?" the elf soldier who had never eaten in the territory of another country asked furiously. "Oh, do you mean this? Because I am not very good at fighting, I carry a potion gun with me. What? Is there a problem?" Xiaosha pretended to be stupid, holding the gun. "You, ask us to fire, do you know what it means?" Out of good self-cultivation, the elves can''t swear swearing. If they were changed to another race, the enemy might have been spitting fragrance at the moment. "What does it mean, then do you know what it means to bring an army into my territory and act recklessly under the eyes of the people under my control?" Xiaosha smiled and looked at the battered elf, as if she hadn''t done anything at all. What the other person said, take it to heart. Do you, the queen of a small country, know who we are? ? ""Broken into the inner city, rummaging through the king''s palace, and even wanted to be rough with this king for a while, so that I lost my face. I didn''t bother to care who you are. If I don''t kill you all today, this Am I the queen? "Xiaosha said with a relaxed look. "Oh, let go of the words... The remaining confidants have not lost their minds, and have completely torn their skins. It''s just a few cats. They really don''t believe that these hundreds of elite elves can''t clean up this group of five scumbags. The cats directly raised their palaces. As for the female criminal, due to their king''s order, they would not kill her, but there are many ways to make people live better than to die, such as cutting off their limbs. No matter how many Yamao soldiers are, it¡¯s just a mob. They might be right to think so. There are no less than five Yamao soldiers in this border gate. They will be cleaned up by hundreds of elven soldiers relying on the advantage of the city wall and fortress. , Even if the opponent loses the ability to release the spell, the elves can''t be killed by the cats. As a race that has been passed down from ancient times to the present, the Qurans struggled to fight, let alone the cats whose fighting power is infinitely close to that of humans. "The mobs, don''t panic. The soft knives of these cats can''t hurt us." In the eyes of the haughty elf, this small-looking queen is nothing but an innocent kid. It is almost impossible to annihilate a few hundred people weaving, and cooperate with the well-trained elves in the high-level species extinction nowadays. "Who told you that I plan to use my own army to deal with you?" Xiaosha grinned a very nasty arc, and she looked far beyond the inner city wall. The smile grew stronger. "Well, this time is almost here. "Reinforcement?" An elf adjutant frowned. "Oh, do you think, why would I let your army enter the inner city? Do you really think I am willing to do this? Fool, this is your graveyard. As soon as the voice fell, waves of well-equipped troops dressed in dark armor and well-equipped in the inner city fell on all sides, and they shot out the temperament of killing and cutting fruit. They were all veterans who had experienced many battles. The killing aura is not owned by the weak and loose cat soldiers. "Blood army?" The elven soldiers who had not looked at the enemy face to face finally realized the seriousness of the problem. They squeezed the weapon in their hands, just because they felt the pressure from the black and oppressive army. Rumor has it that there is an army of kinship stationed in the Yamao Kingdom, but I didn''t expect this rumor to be true. Chapter 808: The blood race today is no longer the blood spirit that once dominated the mainland, but as a direct descendant of the blood spirit empire. The oppressive force will be perfectly inherited by their descendants after a thousand years. Looking at Xiaosha''s murderous face, the elf''s thoughts instantly changed from the woman who planned to kill them all to the woman who really wanted to kill them all. Only the neat footsteps remained in the entire inner city, accompanied by the heavy shutting of the city gates, and there was a shaking roar in the city. "Blood spirit ancient emperor, king of kings, your enemies return their souls to the abyss "In the name of Lassambo. Thousands of blood soldiers unanimously used the language of the blood clan to utter the oath before the killing, and together, the entire border can hear this huge killing oath. "Don''t retreat. Today''s kinsmen are as weak and vulnerable as the Yacats. They are just bluffing. Don''t be fooled by them." The remaining elven adjutants were busy presiding over the army to revive morale, completely forgetting Ji Bai Talk to Xiaosha. "Now, let''s watch the play next." The guards sent Xiaosha and the injured Ji Bai out of the bedroom. "Sing, drink tea, I don''t know if the tea that is a specialty of Yamao Territory suits your taste." Looking at the scene surrounded by the killings, Xiaosha handed Ji Bai a cup of tea indifferently. "Do this, don''t you worry." Ji Bai didn''t rush to take it. "worry about what." "They are elves, one of the ancient survivors, and they may be the only ancient race that continues to this day. The background is unfathomable. You provoke them for me today, and they will retaliate in the future. I have no ability to help you." Anyway, I did everything, right? "Quietly listening to Ji Bai''s words, hearing the word "elves", Xiaosha behaved very intriguingly, so Ji Bai said it was too plain. The elves, like the dragons, only exist in the legendary race. Hearing that such ancient survivors still exist today, the first reaction of this cat queen was not shock or panic. "Are these guys ruling the human federation all the time?" Xiao Sha was sipping tea, and the close-to-be maid opened an umbrella very intimately, spreading the sun for her own queen. Although there is no sun to cover in this weather. "In this case, the invasion of the Yamao Kingdom has its roots. In theory, they are also my half enemies, so you don''t need to think too much. I cleaned them up just for revenge." Sha speaks very lightly. "I asked the maid to inform the blood army stationed in the city-state not far away. The people had been evacuated long ago. They saw that the people in the houses were all pretending to be soldiers, so I planned to set up here from the beginning. For their cemetery-as long as they dare to enter the inner city. This Yamao queen thoughtful and calm and calm from beginning to end, in Ji Bai''s mind, her image has risen to a strategist, and she has heard a lot about this continent from Ji Yue''s mouth. The story of this includes this cat queen. In Ji Yue''s mouth, she is a cowardly, without any independent opinion, she is a cat queen who is purely human. It now appears that hearing is fictitious and seeing is believable, and hearsay that does not see with your own eyes is unreliable. But if what Ji Yue said are true, this Yamao queen also had a low period that belonged to her, and I was really curious about whose education or inspiration she was able to cheer up and become such an aggressive leader. "Now, am I a qualified leader now? Just as Ji Bai was thinking about it, the other party asked an unexpected question, and then she saw the inexplicable feeling in her eyes. It''s complicated, with a few hints of anticipation in the hesitation, as if I was eager to get my affirmation. "Well, Xiaosha is a good queen." After saying this, Ji Bai always felt that she was a little bit problematic, and her tone was a little intimate. It was obvious that she had only recently met the queen. "Thank you" Xiaosha widened her pupils slightly, her expression indifferently as if she had taken off all her defenses and completely relieved. "Although I don''t understand, it must be very hard to be a leader." Ji Bai couldn''t help but think of Ji Yue. At a young age, he was burdened with pain that did not belong to that age group. At the time of his youth, he could only wear cold The mask shows people, which is a kind of sadness for them. Born in the house of the emperor, who is born in a worry-free family, is the jewel in the palm, and enjoys the glory and wealth, but if he is born in the emperor¡¯s house in decline, it can only be a great misfortune. They are burdened with a destiny that should not belong to them, should not be imposed on them, and move forward, even if they are reluctant, no matter how bumpy they are, they can¡¯t cry, even if they are sad, they can¡¯t let people see tears, because they are Enwei Jingshi¡¯s The emperor is a symbol of racial dignity. The emperor cannot be without majesty, if the majesty sweeps the ground, they will be greeted by abolition and rebellion. Chapter 80~ "I don''t quite understand, but a qualified leader should be very hard. ¦· One&Six&Eight&Read&Book&¦·" Ji Bai thought for a while. "So now I am considered qualified. "Of course." Ji Bai didn''t know why the other party would ask herself this question with hope. It seemed that the answer of her friend who had known less than a day was very important to her. "Really." Xiaosha smiled sweetly as if she had untied a knot in her heart. Perhaps it is difficult for Ji Bai to understand what this smile means. Stumbled to this step, she did not live up to the responsibility she assumed, including her dead mother and aunt Fei Lin, and all those who had given her favors, of course, she also looked at the blonde girl who was like a stranger with herself. Then slowly moved away, looking into the distance. The princess of the empire on the other side of the continent, oh no, now it can be said to be a queen, if possible, I hope she can also see her own growth. Xiaosha smiled. She knew that it was impossible. How could the queen of this small country like herself be able to see her if she wanted to see the queen of all things? On the other side, under the siege of a large number of blood clan soldiers, even if the elven soldiers were in danger and lined up in time, they could not prevent the further expansion of casualties. In terms of the popularity rate of spells, Tier 3 elves far outperform the blood races and catkins in this world. However, due to [Yue Huang]''s interference, the two sides of the spells are leveled, which greatly compensates for the blood races. The gap between the combat power of the elves. What''s more, the fighting power of the blood race is not weak. If they have the ability to regenerate, if they don''t chase after a heavy injury, they will be able to stand up again after a few minutes. Soon, the overwhelming kinship took the upper hand slightly, and the elves with only a few hundred troops even if the disadvantages were exhausted, they fought back and forth with the kinship army in its heyday. If it were not for the difference in military strength and the release of the spell, It is even possible to be turned back by these elves who are fighting between trapped beasts. The Sanguinated Army Palace commanded the army on a high platform. For many years, he clearly felt that these enemies were not right. With more and less encirclement, his own army would behave like this, which he did not expect at all. Although this one in my hand is not elite, it is composed of a group of veterans who have gone through a lot of battlefields. The combat effectiveness can be described as the mainstay of the Second Blood Spirit Empire. Today, it is killed by a small army of hundreds of people. It was really shameful to resist and couldn''t move forward, and the casualties were even worse than that of the opponent. "Is this the fighting power of the ancient survivors?" Xiaosha who was watching the battle changed calmly and narrowed her eyes. The fighting power of the elves caught her imagination. She thought it was easy for the blood army to solve these Tier 3 species that had lost the protection of the curse. Unexpectedly, it was still so hard to play. "Adjutant, there is absolutely no way to get this sword out." "Then leave it alone, now, save your life and kill from here. The adjutant fought bravely to kill the enemy. Like harvesting wheat, he hacked and killed enemies who dared to approach him. There were also many corpses of his companions beside him, and they did not even have the space to pick the corpses of his companions back to his hometown for burial. "Shame, this hatred will be retributed. Ji Bai and Xiaosha, who sat on the high platform and watched this drama, led their subordinates and a large number of menacing kinsmen army to face each other head-on. The blood family, known as the strongest army in the mainland, has never encountered such a tough and tenacious enemy. Elves don¡¯t like fighting, but this does not mean that they are not good at fighting. As one of the ancient bereaved, they have a very high talent for fighting and spells, plus an affinity for nature. In the Second Age, as long as there are elves inhabited The jungle, even the curse army of blood spirits in its heyday could not drive straight into it. Although the blood sergeant fought hard to kill the enemy, the tenacious elves still made a gap in the huge encirclement, smashed the closed door and fled from the inner city. "I will order the pursuit. "No need. Master General." Xiaosha stopped the blood clan Jiangtu''s request for pursuit. "Be a human and stay on the sidelines, so you can see each other in the future." That''s what I said. In fact, the two sides have already torn their skins a long time ago. It''s just because of rational considerations that the pursuit effect is very small, and there is no need to be fast at this time. "Thank you guys. Come with me." Thanks to the blood soldiers who are not in the army, Xiaosha took Ji Bai''s hand involuntarily. The maid-in-law knew what the master meant, and quietly stepped back. "I know where you want to go. I don''t intend to stop you. I just remind you that your injury will probably have to stay in the Yamao Kingdom for a few more days. Forced departure will only delay your itinerary." Xiaosha walked ahead. Without looking back, she took Ji Bai, who was unknown, out of the inner city and onto the street in the central square of the border gate. The sunlight just paved the ground at a forty-five degree angle into a golden area. The stone carvings were shining. The sculpture standing on the central square is obviously a sturdy and heroic image of Qitu, finely carved with slightly darker tones of stone, and it is lifelike. Standing in front of you, you can feel the solemnity and majesty of this Qitu. Chapter 809: "He is the hero who helped me restore the country and rescued the entire Yamao tribe from the sea of ??suffering. On the day of the Yamao Kingdom¡¯s restoration, he could not be found in the cheers. find him. "Did he sacrifice?" "No, he just went to a very far place." Xiaosha stared at the statue blankly, and then, full of complicated eyes fell on Ji Bai. "It''s too much. It made me owe such a large debt, but it was easy to go, and there was no psychological burden at all." Xiaosha muttered, the verbal abuse in her mouth was like a preschool girl The child''s dissatisfaction has no deterrent. It''s not so much dissatisfaction as it is a kind of grudge. "He should have a compelling reason, maybe just because he didn''t want to make a dilemma when he was parting. "Oh, that''s it. If he told me this sentence personally, then I probably wouldn''t be angry at all, right." Xiaosha seemed to have untied some knots, and her mood seemed unexpectedly happy. Ji Bai didn''t know why, but he nodded in cooperation. [Tianhui] seemed to run out of energy. After the armor on his body was removed, Ji Bai felt his bones drained from all over his body. "Is the fight just now really just trying to be strong?" Before she fell to the ground, her soft, boneless hand supported her. "You really have your character." Xiaosha smiled and said something that Ji Bai was confused. "I haven''t seen you in a year, you are still the same, it''s good." Xiaosha whispered. ".what?" Xiaosha shook her head and helped Ji Bai back into the inner city. "Recover with peace of mind. I know you are in a hurry now. It is useless until the wound has healed. "They are being chased by the elves. ¡ã Ji Bai, who was forcibly supported to the bed by the maid, hesitated to speak. "Well, they are being chased by the elves, so now what are you rushing to do and die? You may not need the elves to clean you up if you are on the way with the wounds. You may not be able to stand up until the cracked wound becomes inflamed." "I won''t stop you when you want to go now. I just want you to consider the feasibility of acting recklessly." After asking the maid a few words, Xiaosha left the room. Ji Bai collapsed on the bed, accepted the service of the maid, and did what Xiaosha said. Perhaps this was not a choice that reason told her, but a sense of trust, an inexplicable trust in this strange queen. . After a few days, Ji Bai''s injury gradually improved and healed. She asked Xiaosha to resign. Xiaosha seemed to be prepared for this. She ordered someone to get a dark red token and handed it to Ji Bai. Ji Bai looked at this token in a puzzled manner, and the words written on it were neither human words. It wasn''t the words of the Yamao tribe, but she always had a familiar feeling. "This is a token that orders the blood army stationed in the Yamao Kingdom. The holder of this token is the highest commander of this blood army. You should need it more than I do. Take it, take the blood army with you. There is also a response on the road, but remember, you must collect the token. It is not you and me who have the military power, but this token." "Excuse me for not being able to accept it. No, you have to accept it. Without it, you have no chance of winning. Hundreds of elven soldiers can kill the blood when they fall into the siege. What''s more, the elven army is chasing and blocking? Xiaosha was right, even though she had control of this army, her odds of winning did not increase by a few points. "Your life-saving grace is unforgettable. I will never accept this token. Without it. Those elves come to retaliate, what do you and your people do?" "Don''t worry, those elves won''t be so fast. They just got it. They didn''t have the energy or time to clean up my small shrimps. It''s you who want to clean up such a big fight. "Sorry, I really can''t accept it here. This is a matter of principle. Please also Xiaosha, please don''t embarrass me. "A matter of principle? Even if your king is in distress, can''t it? Don''t be hypocritical, just take the token and leave. There has been no war in the Yamao Kingdom recently. It''s okay to leave the blood army, lest the surrounding situation remains the same. Nervous." Xiaosha was a little impatient. "Okay, okay, let''s go. Although I don''t mind, it''s not very welcome here. I won''t take the token back. It is already yours." The maid lifted up for Xiaosha until she dragged the floor. His hair passed by Ji Bai and left the room. I don''t know if this is the case, is it a repayment of your kindness? "You have been attacked by the Yamao Kingdom, the troops will not save three?" In the Moon Knight enchantment, Tilloe looked sullenly at the trembling subordinates below. The officer he appointed did not return and was killed. "First of all, why did you go back to provoke the Yamao tribe?" Tilly''s female assistant asked. "The officer said yes. I searched the surrounding area and still didn''t see any figures, so I concluded that those criminals were hiding in the Yamao Kingdom." The soldier was defeated but survived, so he didn''t dare to lift his head. "We have spoken very politely. At first, the queen of the Yamao Kingdom was very conniving to our behavior, but this was just a circle. "What about the army?" Where are the officers I appointed? These hundreds of senior family members of my Maple Leaf family are so vulnerable that the Asian cats can bully them casually? Then why do I support you? "Tilly said coldly." The target was not pursued, and the army was lost. Do you have the face to come back and see me? "The subordinates are willing to accept punishment. However, it is a fact that the Daya Cat Kingdom has harboured major crimes and become negative. It is also a fact to design our elf soldiers to kill us. The subordinates are willing to lead the remaining remnants and defeated generals to slay the Yamao Kingdom and avenge the dead. "The adjutant gritted his teeth. "I guess the Yamao Kingdom defeated you by relying on the garrisons of the blood race, right?" "Yes, they led us to the inner city, and then ordered the blood race army to suppress our country. "Don''t talk for a while, you are embarrassed to be defeated by the Yamao, is it glorious to be defeated by the blood?" Tirue said coldly. "The blood race now is just a mixed blood descendant of the blood spirits, and they were beaten and abandoned by others." "My lord, the adjutant can''t tell you." The saber of the criminal is particularly evil. It seems to be able to create a stance that absorbs magical energy. The curse completely failed. "What? Tilly showed a hint of surprise, and then seemed to think of something, lost in thought. "Master Patriarch, I am willing to personally lead the army to smash the Yamao Kingdom. After that, you must kill it. "Okay, step back." "Patriarch "There is no need to waste extra military power on that small country." Tiru frowned. "Subordinates only need the remnants of the subordinates." "Innocent, are you going to die with those people?" Tilly shook his head. "If this idea came up by the Queen of Cats, that would be great. The worst case is this action. The Cats are just doing it for you. The one who really plays chess with us is the one on the other side of the mainland." "You mean, the Queen of the Blood Race?" Although it''s just a collateral first-time supporter, but can you try not to attract wisdom without provoking them. Before we clean up those Gulan survivors, the blood race can''t touch you and why are you here? Still not going to sort out your remnant army? From today, you will be the commander of this army. After the soldier retreated, Tilly sitting on the bench fell into contemplation. "A sword that can absorb magic "Did you notice it too." "Ah, yes, this description is familiar, and it is highly consistent with the description of [Legendary Warrior] Etidra in the legend. "It won''t be, it''s just a coincidence?" "The officer of that small unit has a high level of spells and can absorb high-level spells. I can''t think of a second one." Ti Lue said with a headache. Things deviated more and more from what he estimated, and there were more and more variables that couldn''t be seen clearly, and the Patriarch of the Maple Leaf Family, one of the secular elves, felt at a loss. If this is not a coincidence. How did the fleeing chief criminal obtain the long-lost, [Legendary Warrior] special sword? ? Chapter 81~ "You let them run?" "Limited ability, I didn''t catch them all at once. Afterwards, Lin did a report on the battle, and it was not a report. The relationship between Tillo and Lin was not so much an equal, but rather an equal. Slightly spoke with respect to Lin faintly. "Really, there is no such thing as a flying-related enchantment for the elves, but Miss Lin, if I remember correctly, it is an exception, isn''t it?" "The risk of chasing alone is very risky. It is not wise to change seats with quick success and quick profit. "Lin said calmly. "That''s right, it''s because my thoughts are too impatient." Tiki smiled slightly. Lin was silent, her complexion rarely changed at this moment, even if she was mentally active at this moment, no one else could see it. She didn''t say it, and no one knew what she was thinking. "By the way, the Knight King who fell off the cliff you mentioned is not dead. Not only did she not die, she also attacked us with the Queen of the Yamao Kingdom, causing the third team to be defeated and fled. Chapter 810: "Do you need me to go to the Yamao Kingdom?" "No need. She probably has left the Yamao Kingdom now. As for the Yamao Kingdom, one small shrimp can be settled after autumn. The most urgent thing is to bring back the rebellious Gulan survivors." Tirue looked beyond the pagoda. view. "The army of my Maple Leaf Family has already been dispatched. It is led by a guard that I trust the most. According to Lord Queen''s will, Lord Queen''s two teams of personal soldiers, one of them will be led by you. "I understand." Lin never asks too many details about their orders. This is where Tirius and others are most satisfied with her, although he doesn''t even know it, but just captures a few lonely Qurans. That''s it, why did the army mobilize the crowd to attack the queen''s personal soldiers. "His Royal Highness, I have already entered the territory of Ottonpus, do you see the top of the mountain over there? If we turn over it, we will probably be able to find the place of worship left by our ancestor. After nearly ten days of marching, the Qulan people crossed the mountains and entered the territory of Otumpus. The former imperial capital has now been annihilated into a ruin of Pyongyang, except for some tribal peoples who subsequently migrated. There are also some small animals inhabited. After a lot of hard work, they arrived at their destination, but soon they discovered the biggest hidden danger in the team. "His Royal Highness, we have already arrived at the ancestral land. Please cheer yourself up. Now that Lingma is sluggish, what would Miss Baijin, who is next to Emperor Cypril, think if she sees it?" The wooden falcon frowned, in line with Comforting the other person''s mind is counterproductive. "Master Mu Falcon, you can say a few words less." The elder glared at Mu Falcon. "His Royal Highness, please don''t be depressed anymore. Miss Baijin is the last descendant of the Sword Saint family, a descendant of the legendary knight Bai Ming, and a few elves can''t help her. Maybe she has already broken out of the siege now and is looking for us. . "Yeah, so we have to hurry up to wait for her at the Odumpus Central Ancestral Land. What if she doesn''t see us when she arrives?" The elders and civil servants persuaded Ji Yue, who was frustrated. Since she woke up from a coma, she has neither blamed the wooden falcon that stunned her nor cried and wanted to find the hibiscus. She was very easy to take, like a speechless doll, let it be dragged by people. All three meals a day are served by the army maid. She does not refuse or cater to it. There will be no instinctive self-defense response when the wind blows, and her vigorous eyes become hollow and stagnant, as if they are broken. "Ms. Bai Jin is very lucky, and there will be nothing wrong. How strong is Ms. Bai Jin, and the love of telecommunications knows better than us, isn''t it? With us, Ms. Bai Jin has beaten up, we are gone. , She can let go of her hands and feet. Now she, she probably has rushed out of the encirclement to find us. "That¡¯s what I said, but everyone¡¯s heart is bitter and they all understand that being driven to the end by the army of elves, Bai Jin is really fierce. Duo Ji is missing, but even so, they can only make a fuss about Bai Jin, hoping that Ji Yue can cheer up again. If she continued to be depressed like this, Bai Jin really died in vain. Their ideas are very rational and in line with reality, but they did not understand that people are sometimes purely emotional animals, regardless of race. The authorities are obsessed with the bystanders. Without personal experience, they will not understand Ji Yue¡¯s feelings at this moment. "Everyone¡¯s persuasion didn¡¯t make Ji Yue mention the slightest reaction, and everyone was almost used to it, just holding the little hope and hope left. She can walk out of the shadows. To be honest, they did not expect that Bai Jin''s departure would have such a big impact on this seemingly strong girl. "Let''s go, leave now, Miss Irene, please help your Highness. "Of course, everyone, please rest assured." Irene, the chief maid of the Yan Spear family, was promoted to Ji Yue''s exclusive maid after the start of her escape career. "Well, let''s go, without delay, those elves may have guessed our itinerary by now. On the way to Odumpus, this can''t be delayed. "Without Miss Bai Jin, how should the sacrifice be held? A young civilian asked a crucial question. At almost the same time, everyone was silent. Yes, they should face it sooner or later, although they have been avoiding this problem. Without the later merchants of the Shenglun family, how should the emperor''s sacrifice be held? The three major Gulan defenders are indispensable, and no one can hold sacrifices without them. If only the descendants of two families participate in the sacrifice, no one knows what will happen. They have been evading this question, taking arriving at Altumpus to escape the elves as the main contradiction and consciously ignoring the secondary contradiction. Now, what to face is still to face. "When the boat reaches the bridge head, it will be straight. It''s okay. There will be a way. God has not given up on us. From desperate chase and interception to rushing out of the siege is the best proof. The Great Cypress will not give up his following. Of the person." "Emperor Cypriel must be paying attention to us, and he will guide us where we are going." "Let''s go. As long as we keep going, there is hope." Everyone thinks so. Now, I can only take one step and see one step at a time when morale is extremely low. "On the road, Miss Irene, let the maid under you pack your bags and prepare." Irene just turned around and was stunned. She pointed to the big rock that was still sitting before. "My lord, your highness is gone. "What?!" The white and bearded elder was taken aback, and after looking around for no trace of Ji Yue, he was anxious. "Obviously, I was still here just now. Why is the next second fast. Everyone should look for it and see where the palace drop is!" The girl with an empty face went farther and farther alone. She felt as if she had come to a jungle. She didn''t care much. She continued to go deep and turned a deaf ear, as if she could not hear the sounds around her at all. The surrounding scenes gradually became a little weird, but she still didn''t care, and continued to walk forward, like a puppet who lost her mind, until the surrounding jungle belt reached the end, and the scene changed dramatically. The majestic stone pillars and lifelike sculptures stand on both sides, and the straight avenue in front leads directly to a huge deep purple arch. This is a building that is absolutely impossible to appear in the jungle. Just the stone pillars that open up to the sky, it is impossible for them to not notice when they enter Orthumpus. "The diligent emperor, welcome you back." Two civil servants dressed as attendants stood in front of the deep purple arch, seeming to have been waiting for a long time. Ji Yue raised her eyes and glanced at them, and planned to go back without any response. "You seem to have lost something very important. Do you need us to find it for you?" Seeing that Ji Yue wanted to turn around and want to leave, the two attendants asked to find it back? "Ji Yue looked at these two strangely dressed attendants blankly, and walked back without looking back. "Let me guess, did you lose your love, no." The two attendants suddenly laughed. "This is just your own wishful thinking. What you have lost is not your love, but a temporary spiritual sustenance. What do you say?" Ji Yue stopped, turned her head, her eyes were a little colder. "It''s nothing, we are just guiding your emotions correctly so that you can recognize what you have lost and what you need." The two attendants grinned, and their actions were highly consistent. Just like a Siamese baby, there is a tacit understanding of facial movements and laughter. "You just lost a spiritual sustenance. The reason why you became so depressed is because you have no other sustenance to replace you if you lose her in this poor situation. If you change the situation, you will I understand that what I need is not the love of my life. Your desire will tell you the answer." "It''s nonsense, I don''t understand what you two are saying. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand, your desire will tell you the answer. How about it, do you need to try it?" After being rejected, the two attendants were not angry, and Ji Yue looked very uncomfortable with a smiling face. "Who are you two called Your Majesty?" "Of course it is you, the King of Eternity, returning from the abyss, the most orthodox bloodline of the ancient Gulan imperial family in the world, Jiyue Shenluo." The two attendants smiled with their hands behind them. "We have been here for a long time waiting for your arrival. Not only us, but all the Gulan people are waiting for your return. "No matter in your previous life or in this life, you have never truly been a powerful emperor in the true sense of the word. Don''t you want to live a real life?" "Why, do you want to help me restore my country?" "No, no, it''s not that kind of complicated thing. Simple restoration is too superficial, and the process is too cumbersome. We want you to experience the feeling of being above ten thousand people and being the supreme of all nations. "Trust us, as long as you taste that taste, your empty heart that has lost its substitutes will also be fulfilled. Think about the entire huge empire, even the entire huge continent, under your control, as long as It¡¯s the things under the sky. Everything is yours. As long as it¡¯s alive, it¡¯s your slave, and your desires will be granted." To great satisfaction, can''t it fill your heart? " "It''s so boring. "Don''t you dare to try?" "I just think you are wasting my time. Besides, is that kind of thing possible?" "Why not? There are countless world lines on this plane, and we are going to take you to another world line. , As the king of kings respected by the people, enjoy the glory and wealth that you have never experienced before. "Another world line? You want me to be addicted to the illusion." "If the other world line represents the illusion, how do you know if you are in the same illusion now? Generally speaking. Whether it is virtual or reality, that world line is just a dream. "Sophistry. "In any case, this aroused your interest, right? If you are not interested in what we have said, you will not waste time with us here. "Don''t you ever think about becoming the king of kings? Don''t lie to yourself anymore, your desire has already told us the answer, hasn''t it." ". Yue stopped talking, turned and left. "It''s a pity." The attendant shook his head. "You are just denying your desires by doing this. You are afraid, afraid of the true self hidden in your heart. For the so-called "love, sadness and sadness, you just follow the script in your heart. Actually, everything is OK." If there is one replaced, it must be because of your desire." Not satisfied. "Have you said enough? "How about it, the emperor of Gulan. Would you like to try it? See if you will lose to your own desires. Chapter 811: "How do I know if this is a trap. "Trap? You asked this strangely. Wealth and wealth are in danger. Is there any risk in this world? If not, wouldn''t everyone be the supreme of ten thousand people?" The attendant was surprised. "If you don¡¯t give it, please rest assured, you are our emperor. We will never do anything to harm you. We can guarantee that as long as you want to end it, you can do it at any time, as long as you tell us. It''s over. "The two attendants gave way, and the dark purple arch shone strangely. Reason tells Ji Yue that she shouldn''t pass. "Inside, is there a hibiscus." "With everything you want, I said, in it, everything is yours, and your desires are satisfied. You don''t need this kind of spiritual sustenance anymore. So, go in, why bother yourself?" Moving involuntarily, she took steps and walked into the deep purple arch in a dazed heart. "Yes, that''s it, don''t refuse the request of your desire." The two attendants made a please gesture towards her. Ji Yue couldn''t hear it at this moment, she seemed to be behind the door and heard the cheers that belonged to her. Chapter 82~ Walking into the deep purple arch, she found that the scene had changed. She was supposed to be in the depths of the jungle and came to a downtown area. Blocks of Qulan buildings that can only be seen in textbooks rose from the ground. The people held wreaths, the whole country was happy, smiling, and the whole world was celebrating. The return of Emperor Qing. The sky, the earth and the ocean sounded her name, as if the whole world was under her light. Amidst the ridges and mountains. The majestic palaces rising from the ground perfectly explain what the privilege of power is. In her smile, she was sitting on a luxurious carriage, enjoying the respect of everyone below, as if the whole world was revolving around her. "Your Majesty." The subjects knelt down, offering their loyalty to their queen. The carriage went to the palace. On both sides, the heavily armed Gulan Qitu paid tribute to her. here it is. Jiyue recognizes this place. This is the edge of Otumpus, located in the Quran Palace and the Holy Lanria Palace in the capital of the Qulan Empire, Sepriel. It was the ancient capital of the Qulan Empire. It was at its peak, and it perfectly demonstrated the skills of the craftsmen of the Qulan Empire. It was called the two great palaces together with the King''s Landing City of the Blood Spirit Empire. It''s just that these two palaces, which can be called world treasures, were devastated under the invasion of [Outer Gods], leaving no one in ruins. Ji Yue had the honor to witness this magnificent palace-at the end of the Qur''an, at the dusk of the empire, she was a witness to the fall of the Qur''an empire, and she saw this palace disappear into the fire. That day, the sky was flickering and thunder, the Qur''an was unable to return to the sky under the destructive attack of [Outer God], the horrible and weird light reflected above the Sanlanya Palace, the night fell, and the erosion of the sinner¡¯s family brought this ancient The crystallization of the Lan civilization was completely destroyed. Under the behemoth named Ghost Shark, the court mages and the imperial knights were helpless, they could only watch these alien species demolish the palace and temples. At the same time, the barbarians outside the pass broke in when they were transferred by the border knights. In a fire, the Qur''an Empire officially declared its demise. After waking up from her dream again, Ji Yue saw a palace of Saint Lanria that was completely different from the previous life. It was full of vitality. Unlike the previous life, the empire was full of the colors of death and withering at dusk, and the sun went west. There is no way to recover. Above the palace was a kind of purple "avian creature, seemingly bald, but with three heads." This is the national flag of Qur''an, the royal coat of arms. Entering the palace, it is still the familiar decoration from the previous life, but I always feel something different. "Your Majesty, you are back." The chief maid bowed expertly, and offered a perfect smile to her most respected master. Ji Yue nodded subconsciously. In a sense, she was indeed the master of this palace. There are many maids in the huge palace. The daily cleaning and maintenance of the palace are carried out all the time, for fear that a little dust will fall. ''the host. "Every maid will show a knowing smile when they see Ji Yue. This kind and healing smile comes from the heart, as if in their eyes, Ji Yue is everything to them. Ji Yue squeezed her hand slightly, she could pinch her soft skin, everything was so real, not like a virtual dream at all. No, maybe it''s really like what the two doorkeepers said, everything here is real, it''s just different from the previous world line. "Your Majesty, when you come back, do you want to rest first or relax. If you are hungry, I will let the Imperial Dining Room make meals. Or simply not hungry, you can eat snacks and play." The maid maid Of course, following Ji Yue''s side, respectfully said. Ji Yue looked around and found that he hadn''t seen the two attendants since he entered. "Whatever." Ji Yue was indeed a little hungry, and followed the maid to the restaurant. This restaurant is completely a private dining room, but it is more luxurious than the Royal Chamber. The tables are made of snow agate salvaged from the deep ice of the extremely cold Tianfeng. Even in the hot summer, it can make the interior look like autumn. The walls are The hanging paintings were written by a famous Gulan artist and are of inestimable value. In contrast, the material of the walls is a bit''banal now. It is made of a material that can completely isolate the internal and external temperature. This material can buy a small city for one meter. Rao Ji Yue couldn''t help being shocked by the degree of extravagance. Even in the heyday of Gulan and the blood spirits did not dare to come like this, this is really amazing. Under the service of the maid, Ji Yue sat down on the snowy agate table and touched the snowy agate table. After confirming that it was genuine, she wondered whether such a large piece of snow agate could buy a country. "Your Majesty wait here for a while." When the long maid bowed and was about to leave, she suddenly turned her head back, suddenly lost her face, and called her attendant in a cold voice. "You guys, take this table out and throw it away and change it to another table." "?" The guard was not surprised, but Ji Yue was surprised first, she was amazed. "Why throw this table away?" "Thank your Majesty for reminding me for letting me see the flaws of this table." The chief maid bowed deeply to Ji Yue. "This is the negligence of the maid. Please forgive me for my immaturity. "So, what happened on earth?" Ji Yue puzzled. The maid pointed to Xuemarui¡¯s desk, and Ji Yue only noticed that there was a very inconspicuous small black spot on this long snow agate mat, which should have been formed by Xuemarui naturally. Impossible. "Your Majesty noticed this, did you deliberately pretend that you didn''t see this black spot? Please forgive my carelessness, although it is difficult for you to tolerate such a mistake." At the moment of talking, several attendants have already moved out the snow agate worth buying a country. "There is no need to replace it like this, isn''t it a pity that a large piece of snow agate?" "What a pity? Your majesty, it''s just a table, how can your joy be important? If it makes you unhappy, I am willing to arbitrate on the spot to thank Sepp Riel the Great. Seeing that the maid was about to kill herself with a knife, Ji Yue stopped. "I didn''t say to blame you, put away the knife, and the maid who was already aspiring to death was startled, and hurriedly knelt down to plead. "You are really tolerant and kind, and you are worthy of being the spokesperson of the Great Sepriel in Balanda. , So generous to your humble servant. The silent Ji Yue had a sense of speechlessness, and within a short while, a brand new snow agate long table was presented. "Did you check for any flaws?" After talking to the guard, the head maid''s tone instantly turned cold several times. "No, noble maid." "What if there is still something unsatisfactory?" "Zai Xia is willing to use his own head to guarantee that there is no problem." The guard vowed. "Well, if your majesty is no longer satisfied, not just the quality inspector, but your head will also be gone." The maid said coldly. Under the command of the chief maid, the guards carefully set the snow agate table upright. "Your Majesty, please have a meal. In a short while, a plate of delicious and delicious dishes were served by a maid. This is not a play. Even the metal utensils that hold the food are exquisite and carved with all kinds of wonders. Zhen Yizeng has countless patterns and patterns. There is no repetition of each dish, and it needs to be cooled to a temperature suitable for the entrance in the ice room before it is served. The maid will try the food on the spot in front of the emperor to avoid food problems. With the memories of the last emperor, Ji Yue can be regarded as an upper class in any way. However, compared with the so-called upper class in her memory, these are completely insignificant, and the degree of luxury is superior and inferior. Chapter 812: The former Empress of the Blood Spirit Empire didn''t dare to be so extravagant, right? ? "Where is the Xuemarui table before?" "Throw it into the molten slurry, it melts." The maid said with a smile. "Things with flaws are not worthy of serving you at all, so there is no need for them to exist. "It''s not good to waste snow agate like this. "What is your Majesty talking about? It''s just a bunch of useless ice fragments. If you don''t have any, you can just let people fish it. If you like, you can just dismantle the Santa Lanria Palace and build an ice palace made of snow agate. Oh. "Snow agate builds a palace?" Ji Yue couldn''t believe her ears. "There are so many snow agates, can they be used to build palaces?" "Of course, the entire Extreme Cold Tianfeng is the territory of the empire, you want it, and it can be shipped tomorrow afternoon at the latest. "Wait, Extreme Cold Tianfeng? In February, I clearly remember that there has not been in the territory of the Qulan Empire since ancient times, even in the heyday of the Qulan Empire. Why, "Yes, Extreme Cold Tianfeng, look. "The maid took out an atlas from her chest. This is the atlas of the Barland continent. Yes, it''s just that almost half of the territory on it is occupied by the color of deep purple. Only a small piece of red is left, and some Stars are defeated, small territories of different colors. "This?" "The dark purple region is the territory of the empire. Ji Yue was startled, she couldn''t believe that this was the territory of the Qulan Empire, it was incredible. Above Huanjiang, the territory divided by Huanjiang is something that Gulan has never set foot on. Now it is not only Huanhe, but most of the territory after Huanhe has been conquered by Gulan, leaving only a few zeros. The dispersal cannot be said to be the fact that the forces are still stubbornly resisting. Gulan wanted to do it, and they were just a matter of thought. The Cat Kingdom, the Human Federation, the Elves, the Troll Tribe, the Ji Kingdom, the Dwarf Kingdom, and all the sub-human species, and even the former dragon habitat, are all under the control of the Quran. In the territories that the ancient Gulan emperors have not achieved, the Barland continent can be directly renamed the Gulan continent. "This is the territory of the Quran "Exactly, as you can see, the power of the empire almost occupies the entire continent. These thousands of miles of rivers and mountains, mountain ranges, mineral resources, tea resources, wood. Every piece of land belongs to you. "Ji Yue is unbelievable, very Quickly, she shifted her gaze to the atlas, the largest piece except the Deep Purple Region-Saplan State. Judging from the map, the Blood Spirit Empire gave up all the territories that expanded outward, and all the tortoises indented into Saplan State, leaving only such a capital to be beaten. "Does Longxia want Saplan Prefecture? Okay, I understand. Tomorrow, let the army wipe out King''s Landing." "Will this chaotic launching of wars consume too much financial and national power?" Ji Yue frowned. "Of course not, Your Majesty, you are the King of Kings. This huge country does not lack the resources and financial resources. Although blood and soul are difficult to deal with, it is also relative to other enemies in the mainland. Although we have signed an armistice treaty, If you don''t plan to let them go, tomorrow we will tear up the treaty, flatten them, and capture the blood queen as your slave department. "Blood girl?" Ji Yue was a little lost after hearing these four words. "I understand." The maid nodded and walked out of the room. After a while, the generals of the three armies gathered outside. In order not to disturb Ji Yue''s meal, they discussed very quietly, but Ji Yue heard it. They had already planned how to lead their troops all the way through Saplan State, smash the city of King''s Landing, and captured the Blood Queen inside. "Is this really safe? "Relax, Your Majesty, I assure you that within three days there will be news that the blood and spirit will destroy the country." By the way, what about the elves? "Ji Yue, who thought of something, asked suddenly. "Elves? Your Majesty, those pointed ears have long been driven out of the habitat by us, and the Queen of the Elves was hanged by us in their shrines, although there are still some remaining forces fighting in the jungle to fight guerrilla warfare with us. The troops are dealing with each other, well, the children are just arguing and can''t get over the waves. "Longxia wants to make the elves completely extinct, right? Okay, I will do it now." Ji Yue opened her mouth, but couldn''t think of any words to stop her. The head maid seemed to be able to see through her mind completely, and was completely meticulous. "I''m full." When she came back, Ji Yue got up. In fact, she didn''t eat a few bites at all, but she was not used to this kind of life now, and she was a little bit eager to see the blood queen. She specifically asked the maid''s current time in the mainland, but found that the current time was exactly the same as the timeline she was in. Then who would the blood queen be in this era? ? There was a little expectation in her heart, maybe it was If it is really her, maybe she can find a way to get her back to her side, after all, she is now. Ji Yue looked at the atlas placed in front of her, the deep purple that almost occupied the entire continent, and an inexplicable emotion rose in her heart. Looking at the various colors other than purple, she was a little irritable, and she had a desire to dye the whole continent purple. If you want to incorporate the entire continent into the territory of the Quran, all races on this continent can only have one emperor, and only one country. Chapter 83 ~ The emperor of the continent "Sorry. ¡Â One ¡Ò Six ¡Ò Eight ¡Ò Look at the book ¡Ò¡ÂLet your Majesty wait for a long time. "For a moment, it seems that I have discussed with the commanders of the three armies how to push the blood spirit empire''s maid back into the room, and put on a smiling face again. "Is a battle decided so casually?" "It''s okay, as long as your majesty thinks, everyone is willing to do it. After hearing this is your request, the commanders made a decisive decision to set off tonight. Now they are waiting outside, hoping to see your majesty before leaving. , I wonder if your Majesty can grant grace?" "Let them come in." "Your Majesty, you are truly a benevolent prince of kindness and righteousness. You have never met in a thousand years, and the world will sing your reputation." Flattering words will surely say, regardless of previous life In this body, Ji Yue, who was tired of these rhetoric, always smiled, but if these flattering words were spoken in an extremely sincere tone, the effect would be quite different. At least the inner piety or not can be distinguished by Ji Yue. Listening to such words, although she won''t make her feel ecstatic, what she does not deny is that being loved and praised so sincerely, as long as the individual feels comfortable in her heart, at least not. Would hate it. The burly soldiers walked in, just like the chief maid, they respected Ji Yue and worshiped, and their pious hearts were like facing the gods who gave birth to them, as if Ji Yue would let them go to death the next moment. This world seems a bit interesting. Let''s stay and take a look. Anyway, you can''t find the two previous attendants. By the way, you can also see who the Scarlet Queen of this era is. "The chief maid shuts down, if we deal with state affairs, isn''t it appropriate here?" After sending away a few commanders, Ji Yue''s intention was to let the chief maid take her to the place where the country''s important affairs were handled. "Handling state affairs?" The chief maid seemed surprised when she heard this sentence. "Does your majesty want to deal with state affairs? But currently there is no special place to deal with state affairs in the Saint Lanria Palace." "There is no administrative office?" Ji Yue was surprised when she heard this. Is this huge country running freely and unmanaged? ? "Longxia, don''t get me wrong. What I mean is that you don''t need to worry about things like administrative affairs at all. Those cumbersome things are naturally done by the subordinates who specialize in them. How can you let you come in person. "Oh, that''s the case, I''m a puppet emperor." Ji Yue raised her eyebrows, but the maid was shocked by what she said inadvertently. She knelt down and pleaded guilty. "Your Majesty, calm down, no matter, every inch of the country''s grass and trees, every inch of land is yours, where are the puppets? If you really want to govern yourself, of course, I will let all the officials on the organization. Handing over military power and ruling power." "Are they really willing to hand it in?" Ji Yue remembered the ministers who held the emperor to make the princes by herself in her previous life. "Why not? Isn''t this taken for granted? You are the orthodox emperor of Gulan, so naturally the whole world has to listen to you, right?" The maid turned and left, the room became quiet, leaving Ji Yue alone. Lost in thought. "Your Majesty, I''ve been waiting for a long time. Now all the officials of the imperial capital, the prime minister, the grand prince, and the pope of the Holy See are all concentrated outside the Saint Lanlia Palace, and they kneel down to you. Except for some small nobles in frontier areas, there are also vassals. The king is still on his way, and the entire administrative organization of the empire is here. "What?" Ji Yue''s pupils widened slightly, and she hurriedly got up to check, but was stopped by the maid. "Longxia, you can''t go out in this suit, this suit really loses your image, please follow me. "Change clothes? Wouldn''t they keep them waiting. "What is your Majesty talking about? Isn''t it justified to wait for your emperor to change clothes? It is their honor to kneel in front of the palace. Ji Yue nodded sluggishly, letting the maid do it on her own, dragging her to the emperor¡¯s dressing room. This hall was covered with gold bricks and green tiles and carved with portraits of ancient emperors of the ancient dynasties. It¡¯s hard to imagine It is just one more with the assistance of multiple maids. Ji Yue is like a little puppet at the mercy of others. She wears a golden cross embellished with 13-color gemstones and a luxurious dark purple robe. She wears a luxurious gold wire inlaid lining and holds a scepter. The image of the girl in the silver mirror was instantly renewed, like a noble queen who had just ascended the throne. Changed into clothes, arranged for Ji Yue''s slightly messy collar and hair tie, and did not rush her out of the front entrance, but took her to the balcony on the second floor. The golden sunlight pounced in from the floor-to-ceiling windows. Dressed in the girl''s dark purple robe and dark purple hair, the emperor''s crown was shining, as if the whole person had been crowned by God himself. "Shinra Ichi, long live my emperor." Ji Yue''s gaze was slightly awe-inspiring, looking at the large and small nobles who knelt down densely underneath, the pope in white robes, the grand prince in black robes, the rituals in gray robes, and the little nobles in various colors. Chapter 813: Gulan is a heavily-classed empire. Although the culture is enlightened, it clearly stipulates that the colors of certain clothes are exclusive to the royal family, nobles, or exclusive to the Holy See. And these mixed colors, all gathered at Ji Yue''s feet, offering her the most heartfelt surrender. The maid retired quietly, all of this belonged to her emperor, the Shenluo clan, she did not dare to have any arrogance. Ji Yue, who had never seen such a shocking scene, was stunned, and she hadn''t spoken for a long time. This country and this continent are all under her control. The subjects of the empire are loyal to her, and the ministers are loyal and good, and there is no traitor. Is he really the only master of this world? Ji Yue has an unreal feeling until now. Looking at the ministers below who lowered their heads for her, a feeling of depression rose in her rippling heart, and tears fell from her cheeks. "Your Majesty, besides that, there are some little nobles on the way here, do you need me to speed them up?" "No, no need." Ji Yue shook her head. "Let everyone go back. "Your will, Your Majesty Ji Yue. "The chief maid followed Ji Yue, who was still in a daze, down the big balcony. Coming to the hall of the Saint Lanlia Palace, looking at the throne inlaid with thirteen jewel scepters, Ji Yue stepped forward, caressing the familiar and unfamiliar touch in a daze. She sat on it, just like her previous life, from above the throne, she could see the courtiers kneeling outside the hall, as well as the iron tower and the city wall that went straight into the clouds. It''s just that from her perspective, the iron tower is at sunset and the city wall is badly damaged. Compared with the previous life, although it is also sitting on the throne. It feels completely different. The former is the puppet emperor of the power ministers, while the latter is the dictatorship with the emperor''s power and power. Sitting on the throne of the cross-scepter, which symbolized power, Ji Yue felt a little greedy. Sitting on this chair, she seemed to be the master of the entire continent and the entire world. She suddenly felt a little uneasy, and she was still confused about her current situation. "Now, your maid maid. Is it wrong for me to sit in this chair?" Ji Yue asked. "Why do you say that?" The head maid Gongmin waited aside. "This throne and the Palace of St. Lanria belong to you. No one is qualified to sit on this chair except you." Ji Yue¡¯s uneasy heart gradually calmed down under the comfort of the maid¡¯s words. After she began to accept reality, she was filled with joy and then she was afraid. She was afraid that everything in this was unreal, and it would turn into one when she touched it. Lump bubbles. "The maid maid, can you try to tell me that all of this is true in front of my eyes?" Ji Yue looked at the scepter in her hand. "Of course, your Majesty, please come with me." Although Ji Yue was a little curious about where the other party wanted to take herself, she still followed. They walked out of the palace, led by a group of guards and guards to a building with a round top cone. Ji Yue didn¡¯t recognize this building. In the memory of her previous life, this building did not exist in this location. It seems to be unique to this world line. There are many strange things in the cylindrical building, and the storage warehouse made of deep ice on the extreme cold ice peak can maintain the shape of these objects to a great extent. Ji Yue saw a lot of weird shapes in it, even weird things she hadn''t seen in her previous life. "Your Majesty, this is the front paw of the dragon. This is a fragment of the roof of the dwarf palace. This is a silk hat woven with the hair of the Queen Yamao. The more you hear this, Ji Yue''s face gradually becomes abnormal. "Of course. These tributes from other countries'' are not as good as this." The maid smiled gloomily, and led Ji Yue down the hall stairs. The lower basement is illuminated by a magic lamp, which is as bright as daylight. Except for some rarer objects like some creatures, the most conspicuous is the ice coffin in the center of the basement. There was a beautiful blue-haired girl lying in it, and Ji Yue could hardly find an adjective to describe the majestic beauty of this girl, which made people unable to bear a trace of profane beauty. "This is the queen of elves." The chief maid introduced with a grin. "When our army drove into the fairyland of the jungle, the queen was very wise to say that she would surrender to us forever. However, she actually violated our yin and yang. In the end, we were ironically hanged by us. Ji Yue swallowed on the eaves of their own temple. Even so, the sulky ecstasy in her heart could not hide the sharp ears that had been obstructing her from chasing her. The country was wiped out. The queen was killed. Hanged, is there any more pleasing news than this? "Your Majesty, do you know a little bit now?" The maid continued. "This huge continent, as long as you want it, it is yours." "Subject to the conquest of the Quran culture, you can maintain the family rule. If you don''t obey, kill them clean, leaving none of them." The maid said coldly. "Like those elves, they are still stubbornly resisting until now. Oh, it''s meaningless. We are also very embarrassed by this kind of race that is neither willing to obey nor die. "Can I ask a question presumptuously?" "Of course I have to answer all questions to your Majesty. How can I take the liberty of it? Please ask. I will answer everything from hidden empires to personal privacy." The maid vowed to answer all questions. "Why do you surrender to me so faithfully? What is the purpose. ""The chief maid stroked her heart. "The reason, hasn''t your majesty noticed it? It''s complicated to say, but it''s actually very simple, because we all love your majesty so much. "Because of this? ¡ãJi Yue still a little unwilling to believe it. "Are you doubting my loyalty?" The chief maid smiled calmly after listening, and then she took out a sharp knife from the bottom of the skirt. "Being suspected by my own emperor, then I no longer have any survival value. Your Majesty can let his more trusted maid serve as his maid maid in the future." "The dagger fell to the ground, and the maid did not succeed in suicide. To be precise, it was Ji Yue who stopped her. Just now, Ji Yue also saw clearly, if it hadn''t been stopped in time by herself, maybe the maid had really wiped her neck, and this knife could be sharp. "I never said I doubted you. "Yes, is that right?" The maid who has aspiring to die is happy that she can continue to serve Ji Yue. "Compared to this, those remaining resurgent forces look annoying." Ji Yue changed the subject. "This is really an unforgivable sin. Does it make your Majesty upset? Okay, your subordinates will send troops to urge the vassal country to send troops to wipe out the remaining thieves. Please give me a little time." The maid maid. Seriously. "Multi-line combat, is it really appropriate?" "Of course, as long as your majesty wants it, it can be achieved together. "So? Then, do the three major national guardians of the Gulan still exist?" Finally, Ji Yue asked a key question. "Huh? The three national guardians?" The maid was puzzled. "Your Majesty, the three major families no longer exist." "? Why? Where did they go. "Exiled. "Why?" Ji Yue frowned slightly. "It''s impeding the imperial power." The chief maid said lightly and put on a trace of disdain. "They don''t seem to understand who the monarch of this country is, and they always overstep their status and do things that bother your Majesty. They were uprooted and wiped out a few generations ago." "Where have they been exiled?" "Does your majesty want to recall them? This head servant was embarrassed at Ji Yue''s request for the first time. "Why, no, don''t you say that you absolutely obey me?" "Of course, but your Majesty, it has been a few generations ago that it was relegated to the exile of the common people. Where is their current family business and what is their name? I don¡¯t know, even whether their family is still alive or not is a problem. "It will be very difficult to find. " "Then look for it more carefully. "Subordinates understand, your will. Chapter 84~ Time passed quickly, and Ji Yue had been in the Saint Lanlia Palace for several days. Early in the morning, Ji Yue yawned and lifted her body from the bed, and the maid beside her expertly came forward to put on clothes for her sleepy and confused, and then served her to wash and manage her hair. During the whole journey, Ji Yue only moved her feet, walked, and the rest was all moved by the maid herself. "Good morning, Your Majesty. Breakfast is ready for you." As always, the maid appeared on her way. "Yeah." Ji Yue nodded and walked to the dining room in loose clothes. After taking a seat under the maid''s orders, her brows frowned slightly. Chapter 814: "Come here, pour this breakfast to feed the dog." With a subtle expression, the head maid understood Ji Yue''s intentions, and called upon the servant to dump all this rich breakfast into the trash can and serve a fresh one. . Ji Yue seems to have gotten used to it. After eating the meal, the maid waiting by the side seems to be in a particularly good mood today. "Your Majesty, I have a gift for you today. "Oh? What gift?" The maid longshen clapped her hands mysteriously, and soon, a cage wrapped in black cloth was carried in by several guards. "Your Majesty, you will like it." Feeling Ji Yue''s curious gaze, the maid personally lifted the black cloth covering the cage. There was a white creature curled up on the edge of the big cage. She hugged her knees, her long silver hair dangling down, instead of covering her body with the tattered cloth on her body. She is a little girl in size, with her head buried low and her body covered with wounds. The pair of black wings that look like bats are tattered behind her, and she has completely lost the ability to fly. She seemed to feel the light shining on her body, she moved a little, raised the scarlet eyes, and stared at Ji Yue fiercely. "Bold and brave enough to be disrespectful to the King of Kings on the mainland, don''t you little monster still recognize your position? "The maid sneered and drew a long whip to beat the cage. The silver-haired girl shrank her head in fear, and withdrew her gaze to Ji Yue. "This is?" Ji Yue has almost guessed the identity of the other party. "Your Majesty, Saplan, the capital of the Blood Spirit Empire, has been completely destroyed and occupied by the Qur''an army, and Junlin City was burned by us. "Is this the Queen of the Blood Race?" Ji Yue looked at the silver-haired girl in the cage, who was not even in shape of Loli. She looked very similar to the person in her memory, but it was only similar. The appearance was easy to distinguish, the most important thing. The thing is, the other party doesn''t have that kind of temperament, and he will be honest with a little fright, not like the queen of a country at all. "I regret that I didn''t catch the blood queen. She committed suicide before we occupied Junlin City. This is the **** eldest princess, the queen''s heir." "What''s your name?" Ji Yue I asked her, but I didn''t get an answer as expected. "Your Majesty asks you something and answers." The chief maid twitched the whip in her hand and said coldly that the girl gritted her teeth but didn''t speak. "Pop!" Without saying anything, the maid whipped up, not frightening, but actually on the girl''s body. The whip blessed by the secret method of the Quran lashed on the body, and the girl grinned in pain, like a frightened little white mouse, and smashed into a ball. "Your Majesty asks you something and answers. "Tina." The girl''s voice was full of fear. "full name?" "Tina Rasambo Ji Yue leaned close to her. "Raise your head." The girl didn''t want to listen to these bad guys who burned her hometown and killed her mother, but she was afraid of being whipped, so she could only swallow her head and lift her head up. The porcelain doll-like face was full of emotions called fear. Sure enough, although they belonged to the same bloodline and looked alike, it was not difficult to see that they were not the same person. "Na Solanya Rasambo is who you are?" "Suo, Lan, Na said the name again and shook her head blankly. "I, I don''t know, I don''t know her. " "If your majesty asks, you''d better tell the truth, or say that you want to suffer more flesh and blood. "Tina, Tina really doesn''t know, I, I really don''t know who Solanya is." Tina sobbed very aggrievedly. The child couldn''t hide the truth after being so scared, and she didn''t look like she was lying. "Miss the maid, among all the queens of blood spirits, is there someone named Solanya?" "No, at least I have never heard of such a queen. Well, it doesn''t matter, these little fairies look similar. If your Majesty likes it, you can completely rename this little fairy to Soranya. "The maid doesn''t seem to understand what the three words Soranya mean to Ji Yue, she said casually. Looking at the crying girl in the cage, Ji Yue fell into deep thought. "Long" let us catch the living blood queen, are we planning to make her specimens for exhibition, just like the elf queen? " "Hmm!" Hearing how these demons dealt with her next, Tina''s expression was horrified, and her small body trembled, terrified. "No, let her go and be my maid from now on. "Huh? Are you your maid? Ah, there is no meaning to disobey your orders. It''s just that a dirty creature like a vampire is really not qualified to be your maid. In other words, we and these vampires cannot Co-existing. "I said, I want her to be my maid Okay, Your Majesty, I understand. The scared girl was warned, Ji Yue turned and left. She is not Solanya, there has never been a vampire queen Solanya on this continent. There has never been a catastrophe of [external gods] invasion. So Gulan naturally became the most prosperous country on the mainland. Forget it, if you don''t find it, you won''t find it. This kind of freewheeling feeling, this kind of privilege of control and power to do whatever he wants, made Ji Yue start to indulge in it. It seems that everything doesn''t matter anymore. It is very good here, the people love themselves, no matter how she squeezes them, they are loyal to her. The officials regard her as a **** and are loyal to her. As long as she asks, all her desires will be satisfied. It''s a perfect world, so why should I want to leave? Isn''t it good to live like this? It¡¯s too stupid to leave this place. Isn¡¯t I just to restore the Quran? There is a ready-made one here, and I am the only Quran royal in the world. Everyone loves her, respects her, and can meet all her requirements. Isn''t this what she always wanted? But, I always feel like I forgot? Forget it, it doesn''t matter. It''s not bad to live this way. Day after day, time passed slowly. She was living in a muddle-headed manner. She woke up early, served a meal of luxury value and could buy a building under the maid¡¯s service. When she was free, she rode in a jewel-inlaid carriage and drove on the street. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Enjoy the attention that people pay to her. As time went by, she became more bored, so she cleared the houses in the residential area and built a large Colosseum, where the captured prisoners of war and foreigners were put into life-to-death fights. Soon, the mainland was completely conquered by the Qur''an Empire, and there was no longer any resistance. There was no source of prisoners of war, and the captured bandits and timid thieves could not satisfy Ji Yue''s desires. Her numb heart was full of calluses, and only the stimulation of blood and violence could make her a little bit interested. In order to make the game more unbearable and bloody, she told all the ¡®contestants¡¯ not only to kill the opponent, but also to mutilate all opponents in front of her to survive. Seeing the thieves groups that used to be robbed of love are now vigilant to each other, they are fighting together with red eyes in order to survive, she happily closes her mouth from ear to ear, clapping her hands and laughing in the stands. While laughing with joy and disdain, is this the so-called "comradeship?" False is all false. In the face of the threats of life and death and the interests of fate, family, friendship and love, everything is false, is it false? Suddenly, she was stunned, tilted her head and thought for a long time, and finally came up with the question "Why do I have a strange idea that denies my own thoughts", and nothing went away. If you don''t see it by yourself, let the ministers who are in charge of national confidentiality accompany you to watch. Soon, the thieves and gangsters were all caught. Ji Yue, who was in a panic, had to find a new source of''Warriors.'' She found that the fight between thieves and gangsters was not aesthetically pleasing. These flat-headed civilians who were born to civilians came out to work for nothing more than eating and eating. Where did they practice fighting skills and swordsmanship?............... ............................................................. ...................................................................................................................................................... So she looked at the barracks. However, the army is used to maintain the stability of the country, and the Quran Law stipulates that soldiers, even veterans, have certain privileges, so it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s not moving, but she is the emperor, it¡¯s the mortal Emperor Sepriel. The only posterity, everyone loves her and can do anything for her, even if it is too much? No, why can it be called too much? It''s just that the soldiers in the same barracks fight each other. How can this be called too much? Ji Yue found it more and more worthwhile to do this. She could always see soldiers in painful killings of her comrades in the Douluchang where she did not know how many people''s blood was stained. Chapter 815: At the juncture of life and death, he still chose to save his own life. Sure enough, all the comrades in arms were deceiving. She looked more and more energetic, and the faces of the painful soldiers seemed to have something very attractive to her. With the expansion of her desire, the scale of the Colosseum became more and more exaggerated, and the game became more and more bloody. In order to ensure the viewing of the game, she reduced the armor of the fighting soil. In the original Cypress, there were more entertainment venues specially enjoyed by the emperor, and the houses were demolished. The original Cypress people were driven to the edge of the city, and even lived outside the city. But what does it matter? Everyone has no complaints about it, right? Because they truly love themselves, there shouldn''t be any complaints? "Your Excellency, the maid." Maid Ji Yue sat lazily on the throne. "Your Majesty, I am here. "You said, I should be regarded as the King of Kings on the entire continent now, right?" "Of course. My Majesty." "It stands to reason that I am not an exaggeration to call me the supreme king of Barland. "Of course. My lord." "But, why is my throne still of the Quran Empire specifications? *Ji Yue knocked on the armrests of the throne. "I am the king of this continent, not just the king of the Quran, and this throne is still the Quran era. It¡¯s not a symbol of the king of the continent, isn¡¯t it? " "I understand, this will make the throne a chair for the king of the Barland continent, recording your great achievements in unifying the continent. For this reminder, of course the maid also knows what Ji Yue meant. Yep. "Ji Yue lay on it comfortably. Covering the sky with only one hand, she found that after taking control of the entire continent, her desires and ambitions were still not fulfilled. She sent expeditionary troops to sea repeatedly to find the continents that still existed in this world, but all this was ultimately futile. . Just as someone commented on her, she is more of a little girl with a bad mind than an emperor. She began to forget her mission. I forgot my bet with the two attendants, and even how I came into this world. In order to satisfy her desire, she imposed endless suffering on the people of the mainland. Under the endless profligacy and pleasure, the entire continent was quickly occupied by gray and black. Democracies and mutinies were carried out when she did not know them, but they did not. Almost all of them were suppressed when they succeeded once, and they were punishable afterwards. Day after day, until one day. Two young men dressed in strange clothes crossed the already eroded street and entered the hall of Santa Lanria Palace. Sitting on the throne, Ji Yue squinted her eyes. Her first reaction was naturally dissatisfaction. This is the Saint Lanria Palace, a symbol of the emperor''s centralization, and it is not possible for any untouchable to set foot. What do those janitors eat? When Ji Yue planned to order the imperial guards to behead these two unconvinced guys, and harass the nine tribes as a way of killing chickens and monkeys, unexpectedly, he didn''t rush to do anything. She felt that the faces of these two youths were a bit familiar, okay "His Royal Highness, you can''t go on like this anymore, just be sober. "His Royal Highness?" Ji Yue''s face turned gloomy, and she asked in a haughty tone. "His Royal Highness, who are you referring to?" "His Royal Highness, please don''t go on like this anymore. Just be sober, take a good look, and see who is around you. They will make you into a dead end. "Audacious untouchable, is your majesty''s name you can call directly?" The maid said coldly. "Left and right, take them down and behead them. "Your Majesty, you see clearly, see who we are! We are members of the National Guardian clan, don¡¯t be deceived by these demons. This world is false. They want to trap you here forever. Don¡¯t be obsessed with it. Up." Chapter 85 ~ Bai Jin Save Me! (Double update) "Your Majesty, don''t be obsessed with it. You have trapped their sugar-paper quagmire too deep. Just wake up and open your eyes to see if the world is real." The two young men tried to explain something, but the Guards Has entered the hall and escorted the two of them. "The coquettish and bewitching, the two lunatics'' crazy talk, is it true? Just try your own life." The maid snorted coldly. "His Royal Highness, Your Royal Highness Shenluo, don''t you remember us? We are members of the Gulanhu national tribe. "What are you doing in a daze, why don''t you put these two lunatics down? Putting them here prevents your majesty''s interest, but you can''t afford the crime. "His Majesty, take a good look at the person next to you. She is a devil pretending to be. Not only her, every inhabitant of this world except us does not exist. The dream should wake up, Your Highness, these are non-existent. Yes! "The two people who were framed broke free from the **** of the imperial guards, and wanted to use the sharpest voice to wake up Ji Yue, who had fallen in spirit. Ji Yue was silent for a long time, and her faces were instantly full of anger when the two people thought that their words were effective. "The nonsense and the two stopped struggling. "A bunch of nonsense, groundless, this will punish you for deceiving the monarch and breaking the law, and punish the Nine Clans!" Ji Yue was furious, slapped heavily on the armrests, and the whole hall echoed resoundingly. "His Royal Highness, in fact, deep down in your heart, you don''t believe that all of this is true, right? That''s why we showed the appearance of being stabbed by us." One of the young people wearing glasses said calmly. "Shut up, I don''t even know what you two are talking about!" Ji Yue got up, and the scepter slammed on the ground fiercely. "I am the emperor of the Quran, the emperor of the entire Baland, the king of kings, and the whole world has been surrendered under my feet. What is the pain?" "I am the **** of the Quran, the sun of the mainland, no Without me, without my leadership, the entire continent would collapse and fall! You two untouchables who scam the monarch dared to talk to me after Emperor Cypriel, Jiyue Shenluo made irresponsible remarks? A humble and humble commoner, short-sighted. You dare to point fingers at me?!" Ji Yue was very angry, sitting on the throne and panting. "His Royal Highness, don''t lie to yourself anymore, wake up, this is not your business, all the people who serve you are demons!" "Heh." Ji Yue sneered. "Only the devil who is loyal to me, and the humble courtier who disobeys my will, I would rather choose the devil. "Did you still not see clearly? Why don''t you think that under your harsh government, why the unreceived people are still smiling? Why are you squandering resources so uncontrollably, but the treasury never bottoms out? All this trap!" "Scourge? Splurge?" Ji Yue''s face was completely black. "Do you still dare to slander my resolution? Don''t you know that I am God''s will, I am the sun of this world? This world is all mine, and I gave you the right to survive, but you didn''t know how to disobey me?" "Your Highness, Your Highness! Wake up, even if you don''t know us, you should still recognize Baijin? If she knew, how sad would it be that her sacrifice only paid for your self-willing and depravity?". White. Hibiscus? "Ji Yue frowned slightly, buried her head low and thought for a long time. "Who is Bai Jin? "Also, I have already enthroned as the emperor, don''t call me your highness, now I am the only emperor in the entire Baland. " "Your Majesty, don''t pay attention to these two lunatics. There are so many subordinates of this kind, and they are not crazy. They just want to climb up your relationship and become a high official. "Bah, we just won''t do it with the blind official who opened his eyes with Tilu! What exactly did you demon do to His Royal Highness? What method did she use to confuse her?" "Your Majesty, I suggest that these two people be beheaded in public now, and all the party members should be investigated and dealt with." The maid chief suggested to Ji Yue. "Okay, let''s do it, give me all the untouchables who are deceiving people and trying to shake me are arrested and put to death." Ji Yue agreed without thinking about it, and ignored what the two said. "First put these two people in the dungeon. Tomorrow, all the people will be called. I want them to see the fate of the betrayers." Looking at the two young men who were being carried away by the Imperial Guard, the head maid grinned quietly. "Miss the maid, are you hiding something from me?" "Your Majesty, this is the second time you asked this question. The first time, I remember it was six months ago. "The maid made a promise. "I think you made your own answer. If you don''t want to believe me, I am willing to judge myself in front of you to prove that I am absolutely loyal to you. "Your Majesty, I can assume that my life is guaranteed, and everything I do is for your good." The maid leaned forward. "What are you talking about? It''s not like this. Of course I believe you. "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your trust. Living a good life in the virtual world is far better than the cruel reality. What those two people say will not work, because even if Ji Yue knows that she is in the virtual world, she will pretend to be real because she has already left. Don''t start this kind of life anymore. In the middle of the night, the damp imperial capital was in an underground prison. "Now, the guy from the Gongshishi family, what do you do now? Your Highness doesn''t know our two rough guys. Bai Jin has forgotten it. I think it''s difficult for both of us now."; The young man with glasses is Lan. Delituo, and the one who was talking on the side was Wood Falcon. "I said, you are saying something, so silent that you don''t want to do it, the next day we are probably waiting for the guillotine, oh no, with the current arrogant and brutal posture of your Royal Highness, it is estimated that the next day we may be waiting for us to be killed. , The kind that is chopped into two pieces and struggling for a while to die." Mu Falcon laughed at himself. The young man with glasses opened his mouth and was about to say something, and hurriedly shut up, only because a black color appeared. It was probably the guard in the dungeon, he thought so, but when he saw the slow and dull action of the other party, he didn''t have any doubts. "Has the waist cut earlier?" Mu Falcon glanced at the black shadow and sat down tightly. "Huh, the wheezing sound gradually approached, and then the lights in the prison, the two of them saw the slightly pale face clearly, and couldn''t help but be surprised. Chapter 816: "Your Highness! You? Why are you here? "He is breathing heavily, has not exercised for a long time, and she has a lot of fat on her waist because she enjoys life. It is very troublesome to move. Ji Yue took out the key from her pocket very hard and opened the cell door. "Your Majesty, I know you haven''t forgotten us! You endured the devil''s candy-paper cannonballs, and we didn''t make a mistake." Let''s talk about these words later, where did you come to this world? ? "Of course we are here to find you." "Landry Tuo pushed his eyes on the bridge of his nose. "There is no need to ask more about the others, just come with us, we will take you out, please come with us, Ji Yue, stand in place, entangled her hands and didn''t make it. Reply. "His Majesty? You, shouldn''t you really be like the devil said. Do you like this place?" Seeing that the other party was indifferent, Mu Falcon was a little anxious, and he was stopped by Landry as soon as he was about to say something. "His Royal Highness, we support your decision. If your destination is just here, then we will go back and never bother your life again." Ji Yue raised her head, she looked at Landryto and Wooden Falcon with blank eyes, then looked at the extravagant blue bricks and green tiles behind her, and closed her eyes. Landry Tio and Mu Hayao were silent, waiting quietly for Ji Yue''s answer. "Landrituo, Mu Falcon." For a long time, Ji Yue raised her eyes and said seriously. "Please take me away from this false world. "Yes, my highness." Landryto and Mu Falcon both knelt and responded. Landryto opened the way, while Mu Falcon supported Ji Yue, who was inconvenient to move. If you want to leave, you can always ask the attendant to explain one Literally, but where are the two attendants now? ? This kind of word game will understand what is going on when you think about it. The three of them slipped out of the dungeon from the tunnel, and then walked towards the wall of the Santa Lanlia Palace in the dark. The progress was very smooth, the three people''s footsteps were very quiet, and in order to avoid being caught, they could only move forward by touching the night. Accompanied by a few thunders resounding through the sky, the three of them hurriedly looked up to the sky, and the night-dark Santa Aria Palace was covered by the skyrocketing fire. The light hit the silver armor, and the silver metal armor shone with dazzling brilliance in the dark night. Ah, the nose is really loud, it''s all detected, it''s just like a dog. "Wooden snorted coldly, mockingly. "If my master was taken away silently, I would be too dereliction of duty as the maid, two." In the shadow, the maid walked out under the clan of guards. The supported Ji Yue retreated behind Landry Tuo unconsciously. "Your Majesty, what are you doing, why are you hiding from me? If I do something wrong, just tell me not." The maid held out her hand and grinned. "Now, I know you will give in falsely when you are threatened by them. Come back to me. You are the safest only if you stay with me. "You despicable demon, haven''t you realized the fact that your plan has been ruined? Or are you simply unacceptable?" The maid waved the whip, hit the wooden falcon in the air, and knocked him down. On the ground. "Don''t be trembling, please don''t interrupt casually if you don''t care." The maid''s eyes seemed to lose their light in an instant. Your Majesty. Come to me, you can only live by my side, don¡¯t you? You can¡¯t live without me, so come back to me and continue to be your Qur''an emperor. . "Today, I can assume that this has never happened. You are still the emperor of Barland. As long as you are by my side, this continent is yours. We can satisfy all your desires." Ji Yue stretched out her hand. "All of this is fake. Right?" "No, of course not, my Majesty, you are someone I will never deceive. Just imagine how this world is different from the world you were in before? It''s so real, so real that you can reach your fingertips. "Why are you obsessed with reality? Sweet dreams, even if you never wake up, are far better than cruel reality, aren''t they? As the lord of the mainland, you still intend to continue to go back to the chaff, continue to drift, and be lost Journey to the restoration of the country? Don¡¯t be kidding, isn¡¯t the bed in the Santa Lanria Palace warm?" "Don¡¯t come near my highness, you touching monster!" "What more, uncle, who is your majesty, this is obviously my emperor." The chief maid came to Ji Yue in spite of the obstruction of the two, and stretched out her hand to her. "Come with me, Your Majesty, you are a born emperor. This is your place, and the back is your palace. As long as you are willing, every plant and tree in this continent is yours. You are The king of kings will enjoy a life that is more comfortable than the gods. Just like before, you can be happy to build an arena or dig pits to build a large wine pool. "Sounds, not bad." Ji Yue raised her eyes. "Ti was bewitched by her, she is a demon that bewitches people''s hearts!" "Blood spurts, and what''s the matter with the devil? No matter how vicious the devil is, no one is vicious." The maid raised her eyebrows. "Under the world, what kind of demons are more ugly and twisted than jealous humans? What I am doing now is just to save you from the disturbing world. As long as I am here, no one is there. The law hurts you, your lord. Can you two guarantee this? Can''t it? "Gu" the two wanted to refute but couldn''t find the word. Ji Yue raised her head and looked at the maid seriously. "Come, let me send you back to the palace." The maid reached out, but Ji Yue gritted her teeth and slapped it away. She even summoned [Thirteen Saints] when she was caught off guard. "That''s really bad." The maid looked at her hand being slapped away, was silent for a moment, and suddenly laughed. "Your Majesty, if you return to the palace obediently at this time, I can assume that nothing has happened. If I don''t do it, I may have to use my wrist. "His Royal Highness Ji Yue! "The maid waved her long arm and flew the two out like trash. With the defender in one hand, she slowly walked towards Ji Yue and Ji Yue sat on the ground. The long-term harm to Hua''s life is indeed right. She had a certain impact, both in character and body. She trembled and looked at the enchanted barbed whip that was getting closer. Fear bloomed from her heart and quickly spread to her whole body. Like a drowning child, she was eager to say something. "Your Majesty, when will you hesitate?" The maid came to her with the whip. Ji Yue trembled her lips, bit her trembling teeth, looked at the hollow maid close at hand, closed her eyes and yelled instinctively. "Baijin. Save me!" (Double update~~ Although it¡¯s a shame not to win the championship, it¡¯s over, thank you everyone who voted for Bai Ji, Bai Ji can¡¯t go today without you, thank you~~) Chapter 86~ "Your Majesty, are you really unwilling to stay in this world? Don''t you want to understand that we are absolutely loyal to you and will never hurt you. Why don''t you want to believe that this world is real? And the world you were in before was a fake?" The chief maid stretched out her hand to Ji Yue. "Only I will tolerate you and love you without any complaints. Instead of being hurt by that false world, why don''t you choose to believe me? "Baijin, save me!" The helpless Ji Yue closed her eyes and called out the name hidden deep in her heart. "Ah, I failed." Looking at the hand being slapped again, the maid shook her head. "This luxurious and arbitrary life failed to corrode your heart. Just stay here forever, Jiyue realized that there is no hibiscus in this world, she died on the journey of fighting for herself, but she chose Escape from reality and forget her. If it weren''t for the arrival of Falcon and Landrito, her heart might have been completely corroded. "It doesn''t matter, I will continue to take good care of you in the coming days." The hand of the maid turned into giant black claws like tentacle vines. "You, didn''t you say that I am your emperor? Then, can I ask you to die right now? I want to get out from here." "Oh? Yes, of course." I saw that the maid master skillfully drew the sharp knife from the skirt, and cut off his head without hesitation. "Look, I have committed suicide." The maid held her head in her hand. "But, my obsession still doesn''t allow me to die, Your Majesty Ji Yue, don''t you understand that I am the person who loves you the most in this world and knows how to tolerate you the most. Ji Yue¡¯s remaining emotions towards the maid completely turned into a fear of unknown creatures. Recalling that every meal he had eaten before was cooked and served by the maid himself, she had never seen the cooking details, and her stomach suddenly The convulsions were tumbling, and a nauseous feeling of vomiting came up. Ji Yue, who was difficult to move, couldn''t even refuse to move. Seeing the disgusting tentacles squirming towards her like caterpillars, she could even smell the weird stench from the black vine. Helpless, she seemed completely helpless at this moment. And just at this moment, the golden light above the sky fell from the sky, and the disgusting vines reaching Ji Yue were cut down by that golden light. "What?!" The maid''s face instantly changed from a natural blood color to a turquoise green that was rotten and festered like a corpse. Ji Yue slowly opened her eyes, and the knight who did not know when she appeared stood in front of her like an iron tower, and the girl''s soft white blond hair moved with the wind and fluttered behind her head. "His Royal Highness, are you okay." Knight Ji put her hands on her guard, quietly looking at the devil maid whose arm was cut off? "Ji Yue turned from sorrow to joy in an instant, and an unprecedented sense of security surged into her heart. "You, are you still alive." Hearing that Ji Yue seemed to be calling her own name, a trace of doubt flashed across the face of "Baijin". "It''s really time for you to come, hurry up, and if we are one second late, our heads will all move." Mu Falcon'' got up and said with some grievances. Chapter 817: "Baijin" took out two swords and threw them to "Wooden Falcon" and Landryto. "Oh, I finally have a weapon, so I don''t have to be beaten like a tumbler. "Munian''s muscles and bones moved a little bit, before throwing it out, causing some skin trauma. "Since you are here, it''s time to fight back." Landryto picked up the sword from the ground. "Let these monsters see the power of the three major national guardians of the Gulan. "Wooden Falcon, Landry Extension," Bai Jin, and the three of them stood together, bow cross, gun cross, sword cross three family members. All together. Ji Yue''s pupils dilated slightly. Due to the night before, and because she didn''t pay much attention to the escape process, she had mistaken the identities of the three people in front of her. Yes, these three people are not Falcon, Landrito, and Hibiscus, but the descendants of their ancestors, Gun Cross, Bow Cross, and Sword Cross. It is a direct member of the National Guardian family of the last emperor of the Qulan. In other words, she is. "Bai, Ming Jiyue looked at the girl with her back to her, and she said dullly. The girl turned her head and glanced at her. At this moment, the guards who had completely surrounded them broke open their armor, revealing a hideous face. "His Royal Highness, go, you have more important things to do." The descendant of the Gong Cross family said. "Yes, congratulations, you have made the right choice. It did not disappoint us or let them down." The descendant of the Gun Cross family grinned. "they? Your Majesty, we can only help you here. Our era is over. Next, our successors will accompany you on your journey. Right and desire have not completely corroded your original intentions. I am looking forward to it. Your achievements in this life. "I wish you all the best and every success." "The glory of the Quran Empire. It is now in your hands, and continues to burn after the ancestors." "Everything depends on you." The three of them were clearly close at hand, but they felt yin and yang separated, and Ji Yue couldn''t touch their shadows no matter how much Ji Yue stretched out her hand. In the shadows of swords, lights and swords, her consciousness gradually blurred. "Congratulations, successfully completed the test." A cold mechanical sound awakened her faint consciousness. After she looked around, she found herself in a blank space with a large vine-shaped three-dimensional crystal suspended in front of her. The light flickered and dimmed, and the sound seemed to be coming from it. "As a reward for completing the test, you will get two treasures." The three-dimensional crystal didn''t seem to explain too much to Ji Yue. The two rays of light hit the ground, and the object gradually took shape. It was a piece of gems inlaid with thirteen colors. The emperor''s cross crown, and an hourglass filled with pink and dark blue sand. "This?" Ji Yue is a little unsure. If she knew the emperor crown, she wouldn''t know what the second hourglass was. "The emperor''s crown of the Qulan Empire has been shaken under the corrosion of power, but after all, it did not violate your original intention. As the king of the Qulan, you are qualified. "Furthermore, it has been recognized by Emperor Cypriel." Two figures appeared on both sides of the diamond crystal. Ji Yue recognized that they were the two strangely dressed attendants who led him into the arch. At this moment, they offered their heartfelt blessings. "Congratulations, Jiyue Shenluo, and the grace of Monsepril, crowned you." Under the false support of the two attendants, the emperor''s crown slowly floated up, and the colorful emperor''s crown was worn squarely. On Ji Yue''s head. "Now, we can sincerely and respectfully call you the emperor of Gulan." The two attendants leaned slightly. "In the name of Sepriel, revive the glory of the Quran Empire." Two attendants Gongmin waited beside the strange diamond crystal, like two loyal servants. "Maybe we will meet again in the future. "Wait, this hourglass, what is this hourglass? Can you tell me how to use it? I have been driven into a desperate situation by the elves, how can I use these two things to turn the tide?" Although unbelievable, Ji Yue feels faintly Who is talking to her now? "At that time, you will naturally know the usage of this hourglass. The premise is that you have lost everything. Feeling that you are forced into a desperate situation, I have no place to help you. I believe that you understand a truth in the secret realm. ." Ji Yue was slightly startled, falling into silence and pondering over and over again. "Prosperity, decline, restoration, or complete destruction, the possibility lies in your hands." The majestic voice seemed to resonate between heaven and earth. After the voice fell, the attendant was still in the diamond-shaped crystal gradually in a blank. Fade away. Opening her eyes again, Ji Yue found herself lying in the tent. She checked her body, including her figure and clothes, and everything returned to normal, as if she had had a dream. Suddenly she felt something squeezed in her chest, and she took out a look, it turned out to be the emperor''s crown and hourglass in the blank space. It is not an illusion, nor is it a dream. I did enter another world before. Hearing footsteps, she hurriedly put away the emperor''s crown and hourglass. "Yeah, Your Highness. You finally woke up." The maid who opened the curtain of the account rejoiced, and then ran out. "My lord, your Royal Highness is awake!" Under the shout of the maid, people put their hands on busy work and gathered towards the lotus. "Thank God Jie, you are fine." Seeing that Ji Yue woke up, the elders who hadn''t been so distressed about this matter were relieved, and their suspended hearts finally fell. "What happened? How long have I been in a coma." Ji Yue brushed the tips of her hair. "Don''t you remember the memory from before? You disappeared before. We searched for a long time and finally found you in the nearby jungle. At that time, you completely fainted and lost consciousness, and your whole body was cold, as if you had no body temperature at all. But it frightened us." "Coma? How long have I lost consciousness?" Ji Yue asked. "You have been in a coma for a whole day and a night. If you weren''t able to feel your breath, we would all be lucky that it is really unfortunate now. If you are still alive, Gulan has hope. "His Royal Highness, do you feel uncomfortable there?" Ji Yue thought for a while. She shook her head and looked at the wooden falcon who approached her. The familiar face made her notice a little bit. She was sure that the wooden falcon in front of her was indeed the wooden falcon, not his ancestor. "His Royal Highness, what happened, why did you faint in the forest?" "One day and one night, did those elves catch up." Ji Yue obviously didn''t want to talk about this issue with everyone, and chose to avoid it. "It''s not just that the old man has an ominous premonition, they are already very close to us." After experiencing Ji Yuexiang''s happiness, everyone''s expressions became solemn again. "It shouldn''t be too late. If your Royal Highness is in good health, we''d better hurry up." My lords! "A knight rushed into the tent. "What happened? Are the elves chasing?" "No, I can''t confirm it yet, but it is certain that a large army of unknown origin is coming towards us at a very fast speed!" The elders raised their eyebrows, and everyone knew that the Quran Restoration Army, who was isolated and helpless, had no allies. Even if the army that is approaching is not an enemy, it must be unkind. "Quickly, fully armed, ready to prepare for battle." Almost at the same time, the few remaining elite knights quickly formed a small square. The elders all went out of the tent after instructing Ji Yue to be extremely careful, holding crutches to help cast spells. As the only combatant general who is a member of the three major families, Muji plays a pioneering role in the front row. The thick horse hooves resounded, the jungle raised a cloud of gray sand, and the humanoid creatures clad in barely covered leaves rode their horses to a stop in front of them, and pointed at them with words that they didn''t understand at all. "These people seem to be living in this jungle looking at each other''s leaf-shaped ears, and the elders recognize each other''s race. Because of language barriers between each other, the elders started the language translation curse. "Invaders, put down the weapons in your hands!" The lead a sturdy, dark-skinned Ye Clan man snapped. The Ye tribe, a race that lives in the jungle, is widely distributed throughout the continent. Humans call them savages. Because of their similar living habits, the Ye tribe is suspected of being distant relatives to the elves, but this is not based on facts. Chapter 818: The Ye Clan living in the north of the mainland and close to the Blood Spirit Empire are gentle by nature, while those in the south are quite the opposite. They will throw spears at all uninvited invaders. "Put down your weapons! ¡ã The Ye Clan man threw a spear coated with secret venom in his hand, and a knight drew away and plunged into the tree behind him. The tree quickly withered and deteriorated. The other party''s unreasonable and unreasonable attack made the knights very annoyed, but the difference in the number of the two sides was large, and the elders did not order, which proved that they did not intend to give up negotiations with the Ye people. However, this idea was only dispelled just after it was revealed. I saw that the head of the Ye nationality man took a portrait from his subordinate, his eyes lit up instantly when he aimed at Ji Yue, pointed at Ji Yue, and spoke in a very crude human language. "Well, woman, give it to me, you guys, go." "Don''t even think about it!" Everyone immediately figured out what this was. Eighty percent of the elves'' wanted warrants came here, which would benefit the local aborigines and let them help capture the descendants of the Quran. "His Royal Highness, they are crowded, so you should leave first. I can still get you time to escape." Mu Falcon said, already drew out the spear. Just as Ji Yue wanted to say something, there was a sound of armor rubbing from behind. "His Royal Highness, another army of unknown origin is approaching our back!" Chapter 87~ "An unknown army is marching towards our rear!" "Is it the elves'' troops?" The elders are nervous...It is not clear, but the style of armor seems to be very different from the elves'' style. " "Huh, it''s not the elves'' troops." The elder breathed a sigh of relief. If it were the troops of these soil potato leaf tribes, it would be perfectly fine to send Ji Yue out safely. Ji Yue, who has the ability to protect herself, is very difficult for these indigenous troops to hurt her. As long as she pays a little attention, she might be able to retreat all over. The bad news is that there are a large number of Ye nationality soldiers. The Ye nationality man appeared to have made enough preparations to come. He soon surrounded Gulan, a squad of less than a hundred people, on three sides, and continued to form towards the knights. The line of defense launched an offense. In addition, we can¡¯t underestimate these Ye people who live together in tribal form. Although they are said to be tribal civilization and cannot produce decent armor and weapons, their combat effectiveness is beyond doubt. Although they don¡¯t understand the use of magic spells, The technique of poisoning is first-class. All the sharp objects on the cutting blade, the nails, and the body are coated with poison, and the skin is scratched, and the life is about half gone. "His Royal Highness. I''ll cover you. Let''s be grateful to Sa Tui, and we will blaze a trail for you. There was no way to face such a thing as soon as she woke up, Ji Yue lightly sighed, and followed these few knights and spell masters who used to **** her. The noise of the war is not small. If the elves are nearby and attract their attention, the two outflanks will really cool down here. "Don''t let them run away, hurry up and outflanked them!" The Ye nationality man who was always paying attention to Ji Yue''s movements naturally noticed Ji Yue who was about to escape. "Don''t let that human woman run away. They promised me that as long as they catch her, I will be the next tribal chief. The knights deliberately wanted to delay time for Ji Yue, but the other party''s purpose was very clear, that is, to capture Ji Yue, half of the troops surrounded the forward Qitu, and the follow-up troops moved toward the two wings and quickly surrounded them. The Ye soldiers who came under the siege took advantage of the crowded tactics. They wore a hair crown made by Aoba and held a simple spear and shouted loudly. This is their way of fighting. They think that doing so will make their enemies. Heartbroken. The hordes of tribal warriors rushing in made the elders and knights who had escorted Ji Yue to leave. Although they couldn''t help them for a while, the number of them was also an important factor in the fight. The knight does not know spells, and the elders, apart from the sacrificial spells that take a long time to prepare, can only use general Yuansuo summoning spells like lightning beams and fireballs. The power of the curse did bluff the native soldiers of this tribal civilization, but soon they continued to charge under the supervision of the patriarch. The knights dressed lightly, dressed in cloth armor with limited defensive capabilities, are always well-trained. Many parts of their bodies have been colored, and toxins have invaded the blood. They became unconscious and fainted. Finally, they were spotted by the Ye Clan soldiers. Opportunity. Ji Yue used the incomplete [Thirteen Sacred Decisions] to kill the enemy, but the number of opponents was too much, as if the entire jungle, on every tree, every bush and bush, there were a lot of tribal soldiers ready for her. "Damn it, it''s no way to go on like this." The most grumpy elder among the elders held a crutch in one hand and Changchuang in the other. The close combat, commonly known as the melee mage. "Your Highness, be careful!" Hearing that, Ji Yue, who had just used a sweeping spear to open a row of leaf tribesmen, raised her head. However, it was too late when one of them jumped from the tree with vines. "Damn it." Wood Falcon naturally noticed. This scene, however, is too far away to be saved. Ji Yue subconsciously used a spear to protect her body, and the expected gold-iron impact did not happen. When she looked up, the Ye nationality soldier lay on the ground and died, while the Ye nationality soldier was riding a body. A knight with a dark stomach. "I''m not late, am I?" The knight shook the two long swords in his hands. "Every time you come in a hurry." Seeing this familiar knight, Ji Yue smiled again. "But every time it happens to be so timely. "Just in time." Landryto nodded. "Master Landryto is back!" Seeing that it was Landryto, the elders were a little relieved. There is this extraordinary skill, who can barely fight the blood queen with a bow and cross knight, Ji Yue The safety is guaranteed. As for surprises, there is no such thing as the weird descendant of the Bow Cross family will always appear at the most critical moment, and they are almost used to it. "? Sword Cross?" Landry Tuo asked strangely without seeing a figure inseparable from Ji Yue. Ji Yue''s expression was a little bleak, she didn''t wait for her to speak. "It''s not good, it''s not good!" A knight who was exploring the way forward ran back from the front in a panic. "My sirs, something has happened!" According to this, the troops intercepting us from the rear are already less than a hundred meters away. "What am I supposed to be? No matter who he is, Mr. Landryto is here, and your Highness is no worries. "No, it is not the Ye Clan troops that intercept us. "What? Isn''t it the Ye Clan that you can still be an elf?" Everyone''s hearts are tight. "No, it''s not an elf either." "That''s good, but without waiting for the elders to breathe a sigh of relief, what the native soldiers said next almost made them silence. "It''s the blood force." "What''s the situation?" The elders stared with big eyes. "Blood? The Blood Spirit Empire is thousands of miles away. How could it be possible to send soldiers here? Are you sure you can see it clearly?" "Elder, I''m sure again and again, they are indeed wearing the armor of the blood, and their skin is pale. It''s not like "Most of the elders of Sai Rui are pale. I thought it was a tiger who came here, but after a sigh of relief, I found that the mood of the one who came was like a roller coaster with ups and downs, but it was too exciting. "Now what "Fight, no matter how the blood race came here, hit me! Fully cover your Royal Highness''s evacuation. "Wait, isn''t it too abrupt? "Why is it so abrupt?? The blood race is a world feud with us, even if they don¡¯t remember the enmity of the catastrophe, the previous grievances can be written as a book as high as a mountain. Why do you think these guys will appear at this time? Is it possible or not? Come to help the old man, I beat my back to fix the crutches?" The irritable elder said angrily. "However, the blood family has no motive to unite with the elves." Landry Extension also analyzed, and Ji Yue did not express any opinions. "Anyway, it''s better to start first. I''ll see if I can make a hole in their army." "It really doesn''t work, let''s avoid it, don''t accept them head-on, this is the wisest choice at the moment." "How to avoid it, don''t put the sword on our nose and how to avoid it? Just open your mouth. Is it possible that you still think this group of blood-sucking worms will show mercy to us? Even come to help us?" The grumpy elder sneered at this. "Blood Clan help Gulan? Ha, it''s a strange story through the ages, is it wrong? Even the stalls don''t know how to write this. They want to really help us, and the old man''s name is written backwards!" The sound of armor clashing was accompanied by the rising ash. Sand, several shadows appeared in the jungle, and the **** smell on the armor indirectly explained the origin of the opponent''s identity. Everyone in Gulan held their weapons with solemn expressions. Along with a gust of wind, a heavily armed armoured armour poured out, like a flood that burst a bank, and merged into a torrent of steel. Refined weapons, fangs daggers and two-pointed spears that are very **** style, this is undoubtedly a **** army with seasoned combat experience. They didn''t seem to be surprised to see this group of Gulan survivors, who were being chased by the local indigenous people, wrapping up their two wings. Chapter 819: "These blood races intend to capture us alive, and they really are with those elves." The grumpy elder snorted coldly. "Vampire, I didn''t expect it. You will choose to fight against us with those pointed ears and the same enemies. Bless you, you have won, but I hope you will not follow our footsteps. Our ending today. Maybe it is your understanding. The elder''s cruel words hadn''t been finished yet, who knew that these iron-clad soldiers just passed them by, without even looking at them, they fought with the native chasers behind them. The Gulan Qitu, who were waiting for them, watched the enemy completely ignore them, and even dismissed them. They were too lazy to look at them and tore them with the chasers behind them. They were all confused, and they were full of strength. The feeling of a fist hitting cotton. "His Royal Highness, what is going on? Qi Tu and the elders looked at each other, seeing the confusion and confusion in each other''s eyes. Did you read it right? Their enemies of life and death not only did not fall into trouble when their lives were hanging by a thread, but they also fought with their enemies? ? The development trend is beyond the imagination of all of them. Ji Yue didn''t rush to answer anything. She looked at the jungle where soldiers were constantly emerging, as if she was waiting for something. Without letting her down, a heroic and Fengshuang girl descended from the sky with a high horse on her back and came to Ji Yue''s side. "His Royal Highness. The subordinate is late, please tolerate." Ji Yue smiled and shook her head. After the girl got off the horse, she gave her a big hug. "It''s fine when you come back." "Miss Baijin. Who are these blood army? "The mercenary I invited." "You, the mercenary you hired?" The elders were dumbfounded. "You said these blood races are mercenaries you invited?" "Yes, is there a problem?" Ji Bai tilted his head. "Question, the problem elders didn''t know what to say for a while. The problem is big, okay? ? It is not good for you, a Qur''an, to call on the army of the blood race, and you are not the blood queen. How did you call on so many blood race soldiers? ? Ji Yue''s performance was the most plain, but there was a little more anxiety in her eyes when she looked at Ji Bai. "These blood races are here to help us, there is no need to doubt. The elders looked at each other, not that they didn''t want to believe in Ji Bai, but the fact that the blood clan would help Gulan regain the country was really incredible. The blood family and Gulan are endless feuds. Even the end of the world can''t stop their tit-for-tat confrontation. Isn''t it possible to help each other when the sky wall comes down? Can a weasel give a rooster a New Year''s greetings? "This is the blood garrison stationed in the Yamao Kingdom. I helped the Queen of the Yamao Kingdom. In order to repay the favor, I ordered these garrisons to help us restore our country." Ji Bai showed the token in his hand. "Oh, it turned out to be so clear... The elders were relieved one after another. "What''s going on here? Where did the army come out?" Compared with the Gulan people who were relieved for the time being, the indigenous Ye tribes had a hard time. At this moment, the leader of the army was killed halfway. He was caught off guard. This army of unknown origin was extremely powerful, and quickly defeated their unruly and disciplined tribal warriors. "Don''t go back and call me back, call me back! When I become the chief, you will all be able to enjoy the glory and wealth, don''t back, give me back!" "Chief, this army seems to be an army of blood "Blood? Which clan is the blood? Which nearby tribe?" "No, it''s not a tribe, it''s like a big empire in the north of the mainland. "Great Empire?" The leader of the Ye Clan was a little confused. "Why did the empire come to us? Are you sure??" "You can tell by looking at the armors on them. It is said that the people in the north seem to have been conquered by this empire with no effort." "Well, those **** guys didn''t tell me that there is this cooperation!" The Ye Clan man said angrily. "If you don''t fight, you don''t fight. Heroes don''t suffer from immediate losses. Let''s stop fighting and go! Order the troops to retreat. Defeated like a mountain, even if the Ye men didn''t say anything, they couldn''t stop the tribe fighters from fleeing. Under the victorious pursuit of the soldiers of the blood race, the soldiers of the Ye race suffered heavy casualties. They tasted the pain of their escape and died, and they were quickly cleaned up. "My lord, the enemy fled. "Don''t chase the poor, take the team." "Yes." Under Ji Bai''s instructions, the blood officer ordered the native soldiers who had gone to chase to return. The enemy has fled, and the remaining civilians are counting the battlefield and recording the casualties. "Unbelievable, there are people who came in more time than me." Landrito shook his head. "Why, did you really come here to save me according to the time? Wouldn''t it have been a long time since hiding in the tree by the side?" Ji Yue said in a bad mood. At this time, Muzi put away the spear and walked slowly, he looked at Ji Bai silently, and then spoke for a long time. "This is a good comeback, it really has your personality." I can''t tell whether it is ridicule or praise. Ji Bai didn''t say anything, maybe the relationship between them is like this. Seeing may be the first time to gather together. With the three concentric people hand in hand, the corners of Ji Yue''s mouth showed a slight arc. Chapter 88 ~ Li Zi''s Engagement Ball The wind is bitter, and the war is gone. The blood that stains the red earth will dry up, and the accumulated bones will be buried in the sand. The remaining broken walls will weather, and the spring breeze will rejuvenate the earth. It seems that nothing has happened. The scars left behind cannot be recovered even for thousands of years. "Sister Lin, are you planning to launch a final report on the bad guys?" The wind blew the Yamao girl''s skirt, "Did they do something illegal?" "What did you do so that you would kill them without even giving them a chance to argue?" However, there are many things in this world that cannot be explained by right or wrong. If the world is really as simple as that black and white, the current situation will not be so complicated. ¡ãLin sighed and stroked Kerr''s head...when you grow up, you will understand. " Ke''er shook his head and stared into the distance. She is very sensitive to the word death. She doesn''t understand. There is something in this world that has to be killed by both parties. "Master Lin, [door 1 has been set up. "How about [door] in other directions?" "Everything is going well. It has not been laid and is in progress. Our net is almost ready, just waiting for the prey to be hooked." "Yeah." Looking at Dangkong Haoyue, this familiar scene seemed to remind her of something, and took out a tiger doll that looked like a cat from her pocket. Now, the person who gave her this thing has amnesia. Not only amnesia, but even changed his identity to confront her. Everyone is a prisoner of destiny. What actions should be taken at a specific time, everything is arranged, and some people¡¯s life is like a puppet on the stage, involuntary, how to act, what to do You have to look at the minds of the people behind the scenes. Although the people on the stage know that she is just a puppet at the mercy of her, they are unable to resist this is Otumpus, the former imperial capital of the Qur''an Empire, which has become a thousand years later. A piece of grassland, except for some ruins of broken walls. You can only see the flock of sheep passing by occasionally. When the fish bites the hook, the eight space goalkeepers open in an instant, and there will be tens of thousands of elite elves, tens of thousands of spells will be carpet bombed, and there will be no grass. They will be here to send the remnants of Gulan for the last time. No one is not a prisoner of fate. The girl stretched out her hand countless times, and the only thing she could touch was the corner of the coffee table. She couldn''t even touch the roof of the villa. She knew that this was her limit, and her range of activities was planned in this small circle. Outside the small circle was a world she couldn''t reach. Once she walked, the girl would lose her strength. "Splash. The scams are all scams. The chestnuts are not worth mentioning. It is because of you big scams. On the other hand, you blame the chestnuts as idiots. You are idiots, and you are idiots!" In the room with no lights on, the angrily girl threw the handle and lay on the sofa. The feet with children''s stockings swept like a boat oar,''Wait for idiots, a bunch of idiots. ¡ãThe corners of her mouth kept muttering. Chapter 820: Soon, she sat up on the sofa again and watched the series of electronic products that were messing up on the ground. "It''s not fun. These games are not fun. I can''t make it. We want to play a new game. She walked up to the second floor with bare feet Y wrapped in silk stockings, stepping on the floor without wearing shoes. "Um sing the chestnut, you clearly remember it here?" The girl was rummaged and fiddled on the bookcase with a stool, but she was a flaw in the end, even if she was stepping on a bench, the height of the girl was far from reaching the top of the bookshelf. s things. Since there hasn''t been a fight for a long time, this vampire seems to have forgotten the fact that he can fly. "Yeah, yeah!" The chestnut on the bench danced, jumping and hopping, but she couldn''t reach the things on the bookshelf, she was a little anxious. ¡ãAh, what are you doing with the broken bookshelf so tall, deliberately? Bullying chestnut short, do you really think chestnut can''t reach you? ? "Li Zi puffed her cheeks, angrily, she increased the height of her jump. "I jump, I jump, I jump again, jump!" "Kang Dang!" With a violent sound, the chestnut was covered and buried by the collapsed pile of books. Everything on the bookshelf fell off. "Ming!" Li Zi poked his head out of the books, and a hard object hit her head. "Ouch! You damned bookshelf. You are still angry after you scold you, don''t you? See if I won''t cover your head with tears and breasts. I want to find the one that I just hit on my head. What is that hard thing? "Ah, it turns out that you smashed Chestnut''s head." Chestnut covered his head and looked at the dusty gold-lined hairpin on his hand, but it slowly covered the dust on this hairpin. Flick away. This hair pin, which is made of blue customs jade as the main body, is inlaid with gold thread and is cast for some years. "Really, it was clearly placed in a place where I couldn''t see it. How could I find it inexplicably today." After cleaning it carefully, Chestnut skillfully lifted the length of himself that fell to the ground in front of the mirror. Hair, combed myself a standard disc hairstyle. It was just a change of hairstyle, as if Lizi had changed an image and temperament in an instant, from a lively and pleasant girl to a young wheat with a little wifey taste. In the silver mirror, Li Zi looked at her face that looked too young, and suddenly wanted to rush into her room, take out from the bed under the bed the Fendai that had been hidden for many years, and painted herself in front of the silver mirror. After painting, I finally got the taste of a mature and virtuous wife. "Does it look good?" She looked at the town, as if asking someone. She seemed to be just talking to herself. Taking an elegant step, she opened the dusty room with a key that had been hidden in the carpet for many years. The room is not spacious, there is nothing, just a big iron box in the middle. She approached the iron suitcase and gently rubbed the scratches left by the years. The brand-new metal boxes that year did not withstand the slow eclipse of the years. It''s so old. She stroked her face, and everything is now different. Only her skin hasn''t changed in any way. "Cracking voice." She remembered where she hid the key back then. She easily retrieved the key from a corner of the room. With a sharp twisting sound of the keyhole, the iron box was opened. Unlike the huge capacity of the tin box, there are not many things in it, only a thin white wedding dress, a wreath of a faded wife, and a yellow photo that has been cut in half. . The touch of the wedding dress is still the same, silk fabric, but her sister helped her choose it, of course the best variety. The white wedding dress fits perfectly and is completely knitted and stitched for her. After so many years, she still wears it very well. Chestnut put down the wedding dress and picked up the sallow photo on the bottom of the tin suitcase. On the photo. The silver-haired girl bloomed with a happy smile from her heart, holding a silver-haired but expressionless little girl in one hand. This photo is obviously incomplete. The silver-haired girl is holding her daughter in one hand, and the other hand should also be holding a large male hand. In addition to being held by her, her daughter is also holding a smaller hand. . The scene that was supposed to be four people has been reduced by two people. This printed photo of the spell was taken many years ago. too long. For a long time, Chestnut''s heart began to decay. But even so. I still haven''t forgotten. "Ah, it turns out that this photo hasn''t been thrown away. It''s a miracle that it''s been around for so many years." Lizi muttered, looking at the photo, saying something against his will. She has become accustomed to her every move and has to do things that go against her heart''s will. "Papa." She kind of moved her buttocks and sat on the metal box frame, shaking her feet, squeezing the photo in her hand and reluctant to let go. This aunt, who looked heartless and heartless to Ji Bai, revealed a decadence that shouldn''t appear on her face. In the years of unfeeling, the family is renunciation, the wealthy man is separated from yin and yang, my lord Lassambo. Is this the punishment you gave me the original choice? ¡®Family, father and mother, and sister. Sorry to hold the red blood domain at the time of blooming season. On the annual Harvest Festival, under the banquet hosted by the blood royal family, even the busy grand prince who has everything to do with everything will take time to take his children to participate in this annual celebration of the blood family. As the noble eldest princess of the blood family, Li Zi is very responsible for taking care of her younger sister when her father and mother are busy receiving courtiers. They are not of social age to attend this banquet. After all, neither the father nor the mother would like to see Grand Duke XX introduce his son and nephew to his 2-year-old daughter. One day, Chestnut wore a luxurious princess dress. After his sister Lilias fell asleep, she came to a flower garden in the backyard of the palace. There was no one around. While sitting on the bank of the flower bed admiring the flowers, he hummed and gave it to her mother. Her ballads. The shoes flicked and flew out. Chestnut, who is still young and incomprehensible, is a little anxious. This dress is a special gift given by her mother to her and her sister on Harvest Day. It is connected to the blood crystal necklace as a symbol of the family. She was crying, not daring to look at the dense clusters of flowers, looking for it but powerless. "Little sister, what are you crying for?" "The shoes that my mother gave me by Mingming are gone, and when they are gone, Mingmu Lizi was busy crying, completely unaware of when there was one more person beside me. "Excuse me, are you looking for this shoe?" error? "The action of chestnut covering his eyes and crying slowly stopped, and the hand covering his eyes was slowly released, and the tear gland looked at the little leather shoe dangling in front of his eyes. "Yes, yes, it''s this one!" "The chestnut burst into tears and rejoiced, his little head straightened. "It¡¯s just yours, ¡® Lizi only noticed the young man holding the shoes and smiling honestly at her. "Are you?" Under the strict protection of his parents, Chestnut, who has not had contact with anyone of the same age except his sister, is very curious about each other. Ah, your Royal Highness Princess Long, next is the servant responsible for pruning the flowerbed. "The young man scratched his head and smirked. With a naive smile, he amused the chestnut sniff. "I''ll put it on for you." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! "Hey, that''s right. How do you know that I am a princess?" Lizi asked puzzled. "It''s not difficult to recognize the long skirt you are wearing. Black and white is the color of the royal family. It is particularly recognizable when worn on your body." The youth smiled. "It''s a mistake, is that right?" Chestnut tugged at her clothes, these little knowledge was never told to her by her parents. "You are such a beautiful girl who has been scratched by tears, but it is not good. Although it is a little self-defeating to say that, right, next time if you have any trouble, you can come to me. The honest young man is a little embarrassed. Scratched the back of his head. "Eh, really? Then can you play games with Lilizi?" "Ah, doing" the youth is a little bit troubled. "Sure enough, you don''t want to accompany me." Lizi was a little lost. Chapter 821: "It''s not, it''s just that you should have better and more worthy playmates, such as the young ladies and masters of the grand princes. I''m just a gardener from a humble background, and I can''t even match your happy toe. How do you deserve to play with you?" "Well! I don¡¯t care about those grandpa and noble young masters. I don¡¯t want to play with them. Three sentences are not separated from how great his family ancestors are. He even threatened to take me to see the statues of their family ancestors. "The chestnut is full of disgust. "Now, let me ask you, I am a princess, and you are a subject, right?" Chestnut pointed at him with a green finger. , It can be said that all the blood races in the world are your subjects. "The young man was taken aback, then replied. "Then I order you to play games with me, do you dare not follow your orders?" Dare not. "The youth''s complexion showed a hint of helplessness." What a villain can only be respectful, it is better to follow his fate. "Huh, that''s good!" Chestnut stuck in his waist, revealing the qualifications of a winner. Maybe she just did it because she thought this young man who looked only a few years older than herself was very interesting. The spouse of the eldest princess has many choices, perhaps the eldest son of a certain grand duke. Maybe it''s a young and promising general who guards one side. As early as the moment when the children were born, the big families set the itinerary for them throughout their lives. I don''t know if it is lucky or unfortunate. The blood royal family of this generation did not demand too much of their children, nor did they decide anything like a fiance for these two newly born children. No one thought of it. Since that time, after the playful and sneaky chestnut was rescued by this honest and honest young man, he was completely favored by chestnut. At the engagement ball, the man dressed up by the bridegroom was neither a prince, noble, imperial relative, nor a noble heir from a grand duke, but a garden craftsman who was too ordinary to be ordinary, which almost slapped all the nobles present in the face. Chapter 89 ~ Do You Know My Secret The relationship between the two people changed qualitatively after the young man saved Chestnut. Chestnut would often run out of the palace behind his back to find the young man to play with. Of course, qualitatively speaking, it would not be over if it was a tryst. However, there is no airtight wall under the sky, and the two people''s affairs are quickly revealed. Rao, a mother who has always been kind, was immediately furious when he heard that a little gardener was only accepting a secret date with her young daughter. In a rage, he believed that his daughter had been deceived, and ordered the beheading of this bold person to death. But where does Lizi agree? When the young man was imprisoned into the boss, he even launched a hunger strike. During the period, her sister Lilia became a correspondent between the two people and helped them a lot. In the end, she even acted out to show her mother and father to let them understand her determination. Li Zi even directly said that she was pregnant and did not want her child to lose her father. Father and mother are not people with strong desire to control, they love their daughter very much, and their thinking is more open-minded. Even if it is an improper relationship, as long as your daughter is happy. However, when they heard that Lizi was pregnant, almost all of them were shocked and fainted and almost fainted. After a period of resistance, after the anger of the father and mother subsided, I thought about it carefully. The wood is done and the rice is cooked. The child is their grandson no matter what, he was born without his father, and he was relentless, and suddenly there was no way he could do anything. . On the surface, I didn''t say it. In fact, he opened his eyes and closed his eyes to things like Caizi sending meals to the youth in prison, and directly acquiesced. For their favorite daughter, they can only make concessions after all. First, they have to investigate the young man, and then wait until Lizi reaches adulthood (the age of the blood race) before making a decision. However, the atmosphere of the blood family is like a yoke. How can a lowly and lowly gardener marry a princess of a country in a righteous manner? ? For this reason, the two parents took great pains to create a set of theater troupes for the public to see, deliberately let the youth fight outside the Great Wall and then make contributions and make official titles and knights, which allowed him to barely obtain the qualifications to marry the princess. Of course, some nobles know these things. But Gu Ji, the royal family, Gu Mian could not tell. The time of adulthood finally arrived. Chestnut¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony was held with the wedding. On the spot, many aristocratic children looked down at the honest young man who looked like a wild dog in a suit. Teeth itching. There is a husband who loves and spoils him, and his parents are alive. And his sister, that period may be the happiest moment in Lizi''s long life. Both of them exchanged gifts at the wedding. Chestnut got a chic hairpin. She was curious about where the husband of civilian origin got this kind of thing. He scratched his head and explained that it was a mother-in-law. That is, Lizi''s mother, Hajime, said that the big scene of marriage cannot be without a card. Lizi didn''t doubt it, and believed it to be true, but it was only years later that she knew that the hairpin could not be made by blood craftsmanship at all. The two who joined together soon had a child. After many years, the two had a second child. The photo was recorded when the second child was still unable to speak. Since the two had children, Lizi''s personality has begun to change, from a lively, energetic little girl who likes to pranks to a skilled wife. Love is a potion that can make people change. However, from the year when the first child was fifteen years old, an abnormal atmosphere developed in the family. Lizi''s husband still loves her very much, but what makes her feel strange is that her husband always runs out of town with various excuses. Out of trust in her husband, Lizi did not take the initiative to mention this matter. However, this kind of thing happened continuously for a year, and even if she trusted her husband, Li Zi began to wonder if her husband had a new love. She did not intend to tell her parents about this matter, but asked her dearest genius sister. A small eavesdropping rune was installed on the husband''s body. However, just after this, without anyone knowing or witnessing, the husband disappeared for no reason. And the syllables sent back by the magic curse eavesdropping rune are intermittent, which is not the language of the blood race at all. With the help of advanced translation of the spell, they learned the meaning of the intermittent syllable. ¡®I, x. Go on. ¡¯(Male voice) ? If she finds out. All this is a conspiracy. What will she do? Vague female voice) There is a paragraph after it, but the sound is too noisy, it seems that it has been disturbed by something, and it is completely impossible to understand the meaning. Maybe it was interfered by something indescribable, or maybe the tapping rune was discovered. Lizi has never seen her husband since then. She shut herself in the small room, and was unable to get a good answer. She could only lie to herself by lying to her riches all day long. That''s not true. However, the truth is like a merciless sharp knife. Soon, under the vigorous search of the blood clan, clues were found unavoidable. The husband''s strange whereabouts and his unexplainable identity as a gardener, with a little investigation and reversal, everything seems to have been arranged in advance. Despite the deliberate concealment of Lilias and Queen Jiang Hong, Li Zi learned the facts. Lost and lost, she was like a corpse of a walking dead, without any focus in her eyes all day long. As a mother, she alienated her two young children and even couldn''t take care of herself. She could only secretly entrust them to Lilias. Since then, doom seems to have completely entangled chestnuts and the blood royal family. Lizi''s father fell ill suddenly, and it was a very strange disease. On the surface, there were no symptoms. It was like a simple physical weakness. Even Doctor Fu Ting said that his father was just too tired. As a long-lived species, the blood race will not get sick. So everyone didn''t worry much. In order to spare time to take care of her husband who was seriously ill, the Scarlet Queen had to give up her job to the only child in the family who could be responsible for political affairs, Lilias. The latter did not let her down. She showed great vision at a young age, even Sometimes Minister Xi would forget that the girl sitting on the throne was just a child many times younger than them. Lizi felt guilty more than once for this talented sister who always supported her useless sister. As an older sister, not only was she unable to shelter her younger sister, she was also down to the point that she wanted to take care of herself and her children. This made Lizi feel a little embarrassed. During that period of time, the family of the blood royal family, even the court of the blood family and even the entire Scarlet Empire fell on Lilias''s shoulders. She acted like a little adult. At the same time as she was in office, a teacup with white steam was often placed on the table. Lilias likes tea very much. This may be inherited from the father. Time can''t smooth the scars, but it can make people forget the pain for a short time. Li Ziqiang, who knows that he can''t continue to be decadent, cheers up and starts to help Lilias with some government affairs within his ability. Everything will be fine, as long as his family members pay Accompanying myself, my mother, father, and sister, as long as they are still there, I can continue to cheer myself up. She kept comforting herself like this. After a few days, her mother took care of her sick father, while she assisted her sister Lilias with government affairs. The days seemed to be getting better day by day. But on that day, the national consumption spread throughout Wang Yan became the last straw to crush the blood royal family. The husband of the Scarlet Queen. Chestnut and the father of Lilias died early in the morning. That''s right, the end of life is coming to an end. No matter what the examination is, the court physician can''t find out what''s wrong with the Lord Prince''s body. Why did he suddenly leave the world? It can only be attributed to the end of life. Chapter 822: The one who suffered the most from this incident was undoubtedly the Scarlet Queen herself. The benevolent mother has completely changed her temper since then. She treats politics as a child''s play. She can do whatever she pleases, brutally and brutally imposing harsh governance. The ministers thought that the queen was not enough to be the king of a country, so they hurriedly carried out the ceremony, letting the only one-the queen''s heir Lilias, who can bear this great task, ascend the throne. This also defeated the wishes of some ministers. Perhaps in their opinion, only Lilias could be regarded as truly inheriting the queen''s governing talent, and this is indeed the case. All of them give priority to the country, but they have never asked Lilias about her wishes, whether she would like it or not. Because in the eyes of these ministers, personal wishes are not worth mentioning compared to a country. Fortune Wushuang does not come singly, and the second bad news comes down to the fact that the former Scarlet Queen committed suicide in her room. As if in an instant, the haze enveloped the entire Scarlet Empire. Whether it is Lilias or Chestnut, the Ministry can only endure the grief, telling themselves in grief that they no longer have the elders who can protect them, and the only people who can prevent them from becoming mascots are themselves, so far. , Lilias Jinpan is in power. What she will face is that the Fujian calendar, routines, and hands are much more advanced than her child, and the ministers of various factions who have experienced many battles. And Lizi, who thinks she can''t help, can only take two children at home, although she doesn''t want to admit it. She has hoped that the man who opens the door and goes home is her husband more than once. However, her hopes are destined to fail again and again. Nowadays, when Li Zi recalled these things, she would always laugh at herself, who only blamed herself at the time, but never thought of her sister Lilias. She lost her parents, isn''t Lilias? She has lost her support, does Lilia have any support? Every day, she had to face the ministers who were deliberately trying to profit from the royal family. When I came back in the evening, I still had to listen to my own complaints. As my sister, it was true that the days of failure passed day by day. The chestnut who took care of the children gradually found something wrong. My eldest daughter''s ear features are a little strange. Although the standard ear shape of the blood race is compared with the sharp ear shape of the Gulan, it is not so sharp. Her ears are obviously not like the royal queens of the past, although there is no difference if you look at it roughly. Not only that, but strange lines also appeared on her back, but these chestnuts didn''t care much, and Jin regarded it as a returning individual. It seems that because of overwork, Lilia Xiong''s body is getting worse every day. In Lizi''s impression, this younger sister, who was always calm and able to deal with problems with ease, seemed to have lost her vitality, and her voice was weak. Lizi also thought that it was just that the other party was too tired at first, but until a "Stewardess, just put it there. Lilias'' tired voice carried a hint of gratitude." "Don''t force yourself too much." Lizi said distressedly. "Don''t worry, it''s okay. I took the medicine yesterday and I''m much better." Julias is strong and healthy, but the answer is still that weak. With that, Lilia took a sip of tea. Chestnut noticed inadvertently. It¡¯s no surprise, it¡¯s Lilias¡¯s habit to drink tea, just like her father. Lizi felt that she had discovered an unexpected coincidence. She was shocked when she recalled the symptoms before her father died. She calmed down and attributed it to a coincidence, but the more she thought about it, the more she felt wrong. She was absent-minded as she was tidying up the room, and she was suddenly hit by a hard object on her head when she was tidying up the bookcase¡ªjust like today. At first glance, it looked like a hairpin sent to her by her husband many years ago, and I don''t know which organ of the hairpin was touched. Suddenly, there was a burst of video from the hairpin, and the video showed a completely unfamiliar handsome man. He has long crystal blue hair, pointed ears, and a sharp face that can be described as a beautiful man living in the wind. This is a completely unknown person. However, when he opened his mouth, Li Zi''s eyes widened. . It is the sensuality of the husband. Chestnut needs to be shocked. If it weren''t for this familiar beauty, she would never associate this handsome man with her honest-looking husband. ¡®Lilizi, you have found the secret door for hairpins. That¡¯s it. I may have encountered an accident. "First of all, I want you to confess that I have lied to you for so many years. I am not a gardener, or even a blood clan. I am a family of elves, a direct descendant of the elf ancestor Shen Rongxing." Everything came on this day. It¡¯s all esoterics, I confess all this to you thoroughly. It shows the ins and outs of this matter. Listen to the images telling the ins and outs of all this. The chestnut pupils are getting bigger and bigger, and finally they can¡¯t close their mouths at all. The above is the matter. The whole story. "The Junyi man laughed at himself and smiled bitterly. "Lizi. Escape, leave the scarlet blood domain, and escape to a place where no existence will affect you. At the end, maybe I don''t deserve to say that, Lilizi, the image is closed, leaving Chestnut alone covering his mouth and sitting with a thump. On the ground. At this moment, the door was blown open by the wind. "So, you already know my secret." Chapter 90~ The wind squeaked the door open, and there was an abrupt sound. "Is that so. You already know my secret." Chestnut hurriedly covered it, his eyes were so big, you. No, who are you? Why do you do this?" What appeared in front of Lizi''s eyes was her little girl who was less than five years old, "Who am I, don''t you already know it?" It seems that a child who is less than five years old makes such a sneer. Kind of creepy feeling. She was carrying the puppet, shuddering and laughing like a broken doll. "I really didn''t expect that my lovely son and grandchildren actually did this hand, and actually moved the true feelings to a vampire with impure blood, or is it just pure guilt? The gang carrying the rag doll took small steps , Step by step towards the chestnut. "You, are you doing everything? * The ticket question shook aggrievedly. "In the palace, the tea and desserts are all handled by the maids who are close to them. For non-members of the royal family, there is no way to do this without knowing it?" "Why? My Miss Chestnut, oh no, my lovely daughter-in-law'', why are there so many in this world? Don''t you understand that just because of a different standpoint can make people become more respectful and intrigue. ,do you understand?" "Don''t come closer!" Chestnut gritted his teeth and warned with the blood curse in one hand. ¡ãAh, what are you going to do, don¡¯t you want to do it to me? "Lan immediately pretended to look like Chu is pitiful, and the duck sat on the ground and looked at the chestnut with tearful eyes. "Mother, my lord, I am your own flesh and blood. Will you really have to do something to me?" ""Stop acting, I know you are not my Lan''er. "Li Zi took a step back. "I''m only five years old, and I haven''t opened my eyes to see the world. How could you abandon me so cruelly? Well, you gave me my life. If the mother wants to take it away , Then do it. "Gatong." Lizi''s eyes were absent, and he knelt on the ground limply. "Xianghehe, really can''t you play?" Gang Yi changed his pitiful appearance before, and looked at the chestnut who had given up resistance, with a few traces of teasing. "Since you can''t get your hands off, Master Mother should listen to me obediently. In this case, your dear Lan and Lin will all be in peace. Take out a shiny silver sharp knife from behind and cut yourself white and slender. His neck, ¡ãWell, the blood race of this age shouldn''t have the ability to fully regenerate itself. "What do you want to do??" ¡ãHee hee, my mother, do you want to see Lan being pierced through the neck, struggling with air in a pool of blood, and finally dying? ? "I don''t mind if you continue to be obsessed, Min watched his own young flesh and blood die in pain, and the mother of himself was powerless, ah, that expression, thinking about it, makes people want to stop. "But she shouldn''t be lonely, because her sister will go to accompany her soon!" "You, want to make me behave with my head down. "It''s very simple. Lilias flipped through the heavy, heavy head-sized copy on the table, frowned slightly, and when she wanted to drink some tea, she suddenly found that the cup was empty. When she was about to ask the maid to refill the tea, the cup was picked up. "Xiaoya, I always get tired of drinking one variety of tea. Come on, let me make some other kinds of tea for you." Chestnut took the cup. "Okay, I''m annoying the emperor." Lilias rubbed her temples. "Well, Xiaoya has worked hard. Just leave it to me to make tea." Chestnut smiled unnaturally, but Lilias didn''t care. Lizi knew that because Lilias trusted her family 100%, she would not doubt her even if she acted abnormally. She squeezed Lilias'' water glass and walked out of the room. The kinship court with well-developed four links is no better known to members of the royal family who have served the royal family for a long time, or have grown up here. Theoretically. There is only a short corridor from Lilias¡¯s office to the back room where tea and desserts are prepared. Chestnut walked a half of the palace holding the teacup. Slowly, he arrived at the back room with a fragrant fragrance. Carrying the tea room. After making a cup of tea, I carefully took out a packet of powder from my pocket and added it to the tea. The powder is soluble in water, leaving almost no traces of residue. She looked around. After confirming that no one had noticed, she returned to Lilias''s office. Chapter 823: "Xiao Ji. Tea is here." "Oh, thank you Sister Lili." Lilias smiled wearily. Pay attention to your body and don''t be too tired. Nowadays, you are the only one who can resist the beam. "Li Zi said bitterly, "Don''t worry, Sister Huang, I don''t want to die so young, I will definitely take care of my body. ¡ã Lilia smiled sweetly. "Besides, I haven''t cultivated my own successor, how can I just fall down so easily. "Xiaoya. If, I mean, if you have a daughter, and only one will survive between me and her, who would you choose?" Chestnut asked casually. "First of all, I will kill anyone who asks me this question." Lilias'' eyes closed. "I''m just making an analogy "Of course I know, but well. If I really have a daughter. Then I probably won''t see her much." Lilias chin rested on her folded hands. Be thinking. "Hamareading? Why is that." Chestnut felt a little sleepy. Lilias is a girl who treats her family in every possible way. She is impeccable whether she is a younger sister or Lan and Lin''s aunt, so why not see her in her own daughter''s turn. "Well, if you insist on saying why, then maybe you don''t want her to sit in my position one day." There was a trace of home in Lilias''s eyes. "Emperor Sister, the king of a country seems to be magnificent, but is the person really happy?" "At least, I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s just because a person is talented that she restricts her life¡¯s freedom and lets her do something she has to do. Ignore her wishes. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s better not to show it all your life. It¡¯s not a good idea to use your talents to be a princess who lives in a dull life. But can you be content with Changle?" ¡®Don¡¯t wait to see her, let her know that I don¡¯t value her, deliberately play down her, so that she can avoid the disputes caused by rights. " "Ah, it seems to say a bit too much." Nothing. "Li Zi shook his head...I''ve been listening carefully. "Emperor Sister still has things to do." "It''s okay, stay with you here. "The emperor should go back quickly, otherwise the two little guys will find their mother again." Lilias teased, "Lin can take care of herself, but Lan is less than five years old, isn''t she? After all I still don¡¯t have my mother to take care of me considerately. Go back, "Oh, okay, then you pay attention to your body, you, you really love teasing tea like your father, drink so many meals a day, and be careful to drink your stomach. " "Sniff. Sister Huang. It''s impossible for the blood clan to drink tea and ruin his stomach." Pay attention to your body. "Li Zi looked at Lilias for the last time. She was already immersed in her work again. The moment she closed the door, she seemed to have lost all the strength in her body, half-kneeling on the ground, biting her lips. As time passed day by day, Lilith¡¯s body did not improve, and the situation worsened. The doctors still couldn¡¯t find out the condition. They concluded that this was the queen¡¯s hard work day and night. Weihui was over-derivative, and most of the prescriptions prescribed were some nourishment. Rejuvenating the body. In this case, Chestnut still petitioned Lilias to make tea every day, and Lilias never refused. Days passed, Lilias worked at the desk, and found that she could only correct the copy under the maid¡¯s service, and was taken care of by the maid all the time. Lilias¡¯ close maid discovered the abnormality of chestnut. For example, why does chestnut insist on making tea for Lilias every day? Why does Lilias¡¯ physical condition still not improve with so many nourishing medicinal materials? The most suspicious thing is that chestnuts never go to the refreshment room to make tea, but insist on a detour. Go to a very remote room. In fact, it wasn''t just the close maid, many people in the court had noticed that Chestnut''s behavior was wrong, which was obviously illogical. However, because the other party was Lilias''s emperor, even the suspicion could only be forcibly dispelled. Seeing that Lilias¡¯ condition could not get better, one day, the close-knit maid finally made up her mind. She risked being put to death. Nisui Lizi went to the remote blind room and witnessed Lizijiang from the door. The weird bag of powder was poured into the teacup. Fortunately, this maid was very clever. She did not choose to tell Lilias about the strange behavior of chestnuts. She knew that the Queen who trusted her family not only would not believe such words, but might also put her to death in the name of the rumored royal family. , So she colluded with several generals and guards who were loyal to the royal family and set off the game, allowing Lilias to encounter the scene of chestnut sprinkling powdered medicine in her tea poison. The moment the door opened, the movements of both parties became stiff. "Lilizi, what are you doing?" The close-fitting maid helped Lilias, who was ill, demanded that her behavior was broken. Chestnut didn''t panic, but showed a bitter smile of relief. Then, She smashed the teacup on the ground and broke the window. ¡®Your Majesty, do you want it all over again? " Lilias looked at the broken window glass, but slowly shook her head. "Tell the news. The first emperor''s eldest daughter, Lili Ziyi Tuan, killed the emperor and usurped the throne. From now on, she and her daughter will be expelled from the country forever. "Yes," the guards beside him were ordered to go. Your Majesty. Need to be investigated. "The personal maid enlisted the medicine powder left by the chestnut on the ground. Lilias said nothing, picked it up, ignited it and burned it clean. "I see." The clever personal maid left the room without saying anything. For a while, Lilias was the only one left in the room. She looked at the crescent moon that seemed to be close at hand, and mumbled as if she were talking to herself. "Emperor sister, take care. Chestnut, who returned home after the incident was revealed, opened the door and panted. "Welcome back, sir mother~ It''s a hard work." Lan smiled and looked at the embarrassed chestnut. "How about, is Empress Lilias dead today?" Zi was silent. "I''m not dead yet, tusk, I''ve survived to this day, and I have to admit that her life is much harder than her father. What''s going on today? My mother has been squatting at home for a long time and went to the outskirts to exercise? Don''t be kidding, chestnut closed the door heavily. "My business, Pollyias, broke through. If it hadn''t been for my escape, I might have died by then. "Ah~~Ming~?" Lan squinted her eyes. He looked at the chestnut who was beginning to pack his luggage meaningfully. "Hurry up and run away. Later, the blood clan guards surrounded my mansion, and no one can go out!" "Can''t escape, wait. "The gang will overthrow the chestnuts'' packed luggage." what are you doing?!". I didn''t do anything, I just looked at you, and seemed very happy when things were revealed. "Do you think I look very happy now? I am in a panic!" Lizi roared, "Don''t make trouble, wait for the blood army to encircle and suppress us, no one wants to run out. "Make trouble? Who is making trouble, Miss Lizi." Lan''s voice gradually became colder. "What do you mean?" It''s meaningless, I just simply suspect that Miss Lizi you don''t want to do it anymore. "If I have to say it a few times, my business has been exposed, and this is something that can''t be helped. If you don''t believe it, just watch it. The Blood Guards will come over and arrest me soon! Not only that. Maybe they will expel my entire family from the imperial status. Do you think I''m lying to you? ? "Maybe it is true, or maybe it is not, well, forget it, things have progressed to this point, it''s all the same." Lan tilted her head blankly, her body suspended in the air, an unprecedented powerful force. The magic energy was quickly gathering in her body. "What do you want to do?" Quickly let Lan come down. Miss Lizi, did we make an agreement? You helped me fix your sister, and then pushed your daughter to the top. After success, I promise that I won''t threaten your daughter''s life again. We made an agreement like this, right? "Then you should know, what will be the result if things are revealed?" Gang''s eyes gradually became hollow, "No, no, I''m really careful, but I was still discovered. I really can''t help it. Ah. Please. Let me go. She is just a child. And Zi knelt down and begged the "person" who was lodged in Lan''s body, hoping to be forgiven by the other party. Chapter 91 ~ Bloodline Communication "Come on at me, it''s my fault. It''s not that I accidentally made Lilias alert. It''s my fault. Everything is my fault. Please spare Lan and let me do something. Okay, please, kneel on the ground, begging for mercy. "It''s a pity, Miss Lizi, you are not sincere." Lan shook his head contemptuously. "What we elves value most is the sincerity in cooperation, and you, who cooperated with me for a win-win situation, have never been sincere to me since the first day of reaching an agreement with me!" "It was accidentally exposed? Do you think this kind of remark really deceived me? I, but I have been observing your actions secretly. When the other party completely trusted you, you actually broke it and said You just accidentally?? Huh. "Who are you ringing?~ "Please. I know that I was wrong. I will never dare anymore. I beg you to let me cry. I hope the other party will let my child let go by kowtow. "Well, it''s for the sake of your mother and daughter''s love, so remember it next time. "Really, really?" It''s the Cong who lied to you! Hahahaha! "Under Lizi''s desperate expression, Lan Qiqiao began to bleed. "Hahahahaha, yes! It''s this expression, I love to watch hahahaha laughing wildly in the air. "Do you feel desperate? Yes, it''s the feeling of seeing your loved ones die one by one, but you can''t do anything. After all, I changed my tone again and said to Chestnut in Lan''s tone. "My dear mother," All of this is caused by you. If you, who are indecisive, can make a decisive move to the dark, you will not cause the situation like this in any case. " "Your husband, parents-in-law, and even my death, are you the culprit? Hey, I will never forgive your spare time, my mother, my heart." "Boom!" With a deafening explosion, the entire mansion was ignited ablaze. Sleeping Lin was awakened by the sound of piercing her eardrums, dimly feeling that someone was picking herself up from the bed. When she was fully awake, she was blown away by the cold wind in the suburbs. She saw: the skyrocket behind her. The mansion that was gradually disappearing under the fire dragon. It was their house! Chapter 824: "Mother, mother, sister, where''s Lan, where is Lan?? Pulling chestnut''s sleeves, she got really chestnut silence, she hugged Lin, and kept walking forward without looking back...Don''t go, Don''t leave, Lan is still inside, and Lan is still inside. Lin yells and wants her mother to stop. However, no matter how she talks to her mother, her mother turns a deaf ear to it and has no national response. Of course Chestnut can''t speak. As the fire spread, she broke into Lin''s room and found Lin, who was already asleep, sitting on the bed, looking at her with a smile. "Keep it secret, if you want to lose even Lin. "You have also noticed that I can be possessed by all the elven royal bloodline owners, so don''t think that you have escaped." Lin laughed. "My dear mother, I will continue to work hard with me from now on. The house where I lived in the past has turned into a scorched earth under the devouring fire, and Lin''s heart has also shut down with it. Allowed to be held by this stranger mother, the two looked blankly at the unobstructed field, as if the world was so big, but there was no place for them. This is the beginning and end of the whole story decades ago. The tide of memories receded, Li Zi slowly put down the two cut photos in his hand, and put the snow-white wedding dress back into the metal box for storage. Wipe off the water on her cheeks, at least, she didn''t want to show this look in front of outsiders. The "creak" the door shaft rotates. The door panel was opened. "I also said where you have been. The whole house is looking for you. It turned out to be here. It seems that no matter how long a pet is closed, there is no way to forget the past. There is nostalgia. Chestnut didn''t turn his head. After putting away the tin box, he stared out the window. "Longing for the outside world?" The old man who opened the door walked over with a cane. "Ah, you only saw the chrysanthemum blue sky symbolizing freedom, but you never understood that the sky is just a cage. "As for the imprisoned pets, they are all imprisoned. What is the difference in the size of the space? Ha ha.''Li Zi ignored the old man. The same appearance, this is just another usable body of that person. "Why, why are you acting so uneasy today? Let me guess, do you want to escape from prison and report to the vampire? Haha, after so many years, you are still the same. You will come out after a scam. Look at your face. Almost there is an answer." Lizi remained expressionless from beginning to end. However, she didn''t think that the old man in front of her was just deceiving herself. Get along with it for so many years. She knows that the other party can explore all the subtleties, and the more common sense is to carry it. The more you will find that this is just the tip of the iceberg. "But I don''t object to you doing this." The old man smiled kindly. "Years ago. Your appearance of losing your young daughter is actually not bad to see again." "You are very happy." Chestnut looked out the window. "Happy? Not count. Well. In the end. It''s incidental to make fun of this kind of thing. Looking at you all kinds of love and hatred. I just feel funny. Happy or something, I can''t say it.". Yes, we are not the same race, or even the same species. Perhaps in your opinion, I am just a more interesting ant. " "You succeeded. You broke a happy and happy home, and separated all the people I played with, father, mother, son. "I won''t blame anyone. I asked for all this. Chestnut looked out the window, slowly Turned around and smiled sadly. "You take it for granted, don''t think of the bonds between your family members so simple!" "Kacha!" Something was crushed by chestnuts. "Looking at Lizi''s actions, the old man squinted silently... Maybe we are insignificant in your opinion, but no one is qualified to practice any sincere and innocent feelings, including you, the ancestor of the elves. , Mr. Evening Star!" Chestnut''s palm flew in and out of blood, she threw the crushed blood crystal shards to the ground fiercely. The old man stretched out his palm. "It''s useless, you give up." Lizi smiled miserably. "This is a communication pendant established by blood between my family and me. It is neither a spell nor a magic. You who don''t have the godhead can interfere at all!" "Do you want to watch that child die." The old man said coldly. "Ha, haha, cough you threatened me for a lifetime with this trick, and now I can finally tell you. I''m not afraid." Chestnut covered his chest. She couldn''t speak clearly anymore, and she kept spilling blood. Her internal organs have begun to degenerate. "You''ve known it a long time ago, Ji Bai is the fact that Bai Ji, right, this time, I''m afraid that the shot against the Gulan is false, I''m afraid that the target is someone else." "Although I can''t judge your current thoughts from your facial expressions, you must be curious now who told me this right? Oh, I finally surprised you once." "As for, you want to shoot Lin?" Chestnut leaned in the corner, his hands covered with blood. "No, I bet you don''t dare. "That pendant is a communication between bloodlines, it is the secret method of the blood race, no spells or magic can interfere, and the price is to take away all the vitality from my body. "I''m dead, you can''t use it anymore." Lin threatened me. Isn''t it useful for you to keep Lin, right? You who are the most profitable would kill Lin for pure venting? I do not believe. " The old man looked as usual. Lizi''s vitality gradually faded, but she looked up to the sky and laughed louder and louder. "Yes, I just like to see your expression, you. It''s completely beyond the expression you calculated! Hehe Anzi laughed out of tears. Although it has not been much time, she has never laughed so much. Happy from the heart. Xiaoya, my sister has given you so much trouble, did she help you in the end? This is my last message, Xiaoya, go to Odumps, Thousands of miles away, the king of the blood spirit empire is in the city. "Mi Luo, the dealer in Junlin City told me this morning that the tomatoes in their home were stolen, and when they rushed to the scene, a huge black shadow swept across the sky. What do you think of this matter?" "I just passed by for a walk and saw nothing." Milo silently threw his head aside. "Are you insulting my IQ?" Yana looked at Milo, who was not afraid of boiling water, with a smile. "I didn''t see anything? You didn''t do it, so what is the tomato skewers hanging on your wing?" "I picked it from outside the city. "Where can you grow tomatoes in this area besides Junlin City? Did you grow it yourself? You need a maid to wash your underwear and underwear. The lazy dragon who lays on the altar and dozes in the sun will also grow tomatoes by themselves. ??" "You are racial discrimination. "Don''t talk to me about this, you can tell if you stole the tomatoes." Yana looked at this lazy dragon who had become very skinny and dishonest since she was idle. In this King''s Landing City, and even the entire world, the stinky dragon can be trained. Except for Bai Ji, only Yana is left. Milo shot her head, looking away, wanting to just pretend to die like this. "You don''t say so, okay~" Yana clapped her hands, her gloomy face instantly smiled and Gu Kai. Milo''s eyes rounded, and the word Danger appeared on her head for an instant. These white glutinous rice **** are no good when they laugh, and Milo, who has been with Lasambo¡¯s female entrants for hundreds of years, knows it better. "Since you ran out to disturb the people last night, you have added a few new accounts this month. I will find a small book to write them down. When the emperor comes back. I will bring this crime to her and let her She cleaned you up, what do you think?" "I did it all." "It''s so admitting that Guo Yana is holding her forehead with a headache. "Mi Luo, Mi Luo, can you save me the whole thing? After the emperor was gone. The laid-back Supreme Emperor no longer cares. He only cares about the flowers and plants she planted all day long. The affairs of the whole country fall on my head, do you know? ? " "While managing the entire country, I also have to spare my spare time to wipe your ass. To deal with the aftermath. To make up for the loss of others, to pay money to others, do you know how tired I am... Milo was scolded by Yana, expressionless, her head lowered and lowered, her hands rubbing her knees like a child who had made a mistake, her head drooping. "You kid, you are usually very good, why did the emperor become so naughty after she left?" "I know it was wrong. You punish it." Milo pleaded. Okay, go and apologize to the dealer, don''t have another time. "I know. Shiju Miluo''s attitude is so sincere. Yana sighed, of course she knew it was impossible. That dragon has a sincere apology and a temperament that never repents. Sure. Within a day. Do not. Not even an afternoon. Commit immediately. Others might not understand why Milo did this. How could Yana not understand? The residents of Junlin City almost complained that after leaving Queen Bai Ji, the dragon couldn''t conceal her nature. In this world, only Queen Bai Ji could hold her down. Chapter 825: now it''s right. She probably wanted to make everyone think like this. She can''t do without Bai Ji. Once she leaves, she will cause chaos, and the people will ask the queen to stay in Junlin City and look at the chaotic dragon, or. If you want to travel far, take it with you to prevent her from making troubles. This dead dragon looked dull, but he had a lot of brains. Yana is no longer able to complain about Miluo. She is now the acting queen of the Scarlet Empire. She belongs to the kind who really can¡¯t walk away. If you travel with Bai Ji, you can only think about it. This huge country cannot be ignored. Who would let the overlord emperor leave everything alone? Yana returned to her office, and when she was about to start her day''s work, she suddenly noticed that something hanging in the corner was shining with scarlet light. When I walked over, it was a unique blood-colored crystal pendant. Donna didn''t know who this pendant belonged to. But this room belongs to the Supreme Emperor Lilias, presumably it should be hers. "This is the secret method of our blood spirit." Although it is not the same as the shape of the ancient times, it only needs to be carefully sensed. It is not difficult to recognize. Yana''s expression instantly became serious. Generally, only members of the royal family are eligible to hold and use this pendant, and every time it is activated, it will send a message based on blood. And this kind of information is usually a quick thought, Yana still decided to let Lilias decide, after all, this is her thing. The person who sends the blood communication should be some of her close relatives. Yana did not suspect that the message was sent by Bai Ji, because the latter was not equipped with this pendant at all. Chapter 92~ The three hollow holes were filled with blood, and the boulder roulette full of years of wear and tear slowly twisted and made some harsh rubbing sounds. The old temple supported by the white stone pillars seemed to have survived forever. The girl with black and purple hair sits quietly on a stone chair on a few steps. The three kinds of blood in the groove flow into the lower and lower slot, and the color gradually becomes lighter, gradually activating the inward round wheel, accompanied by the three strands of blood converging on the most central round disc, appearing in circles. The blood is full of colors, reflecting the gray and uneven walls that look a little weird. The temperature in the cold room became higher instantly. The three torches distributed around the stone chair in an equilateral triangle lighted up with a bang, which only brought a little bit of brightness to the palace of Xi Da. Ji Bai took the towel and tourniquet handed over by the soldier, dealt with the shallow cut on his wrist, biting the **** the stepped throne without changing his emotions. "Long-lost feeling," the girl opened her eyes and looked at the line of her palm. "But it''s not enough," Your Majesty. "The pope with a white top hat solemnly put the crown of kings on the girl''s head. Under the witness of the members of the three national protection clans and the elders, the Shenluo clan was crowned again under the support of the descendants of the Quran. As the king, claiming the successor of the Qur''an Empire, Jing announced the restoration of the Qur''an. Going down in unison, the followers bowed down in front of the stone chair piously. At this moment, they were no longer homeless refugees and were loyal to the orthodox queen of Qur''an. Loyalty to the spiritual beliefs of the Quran can be recognized as a Quran. The purple robe and crown were re-applied to the orthodox queen of restoration, and the Qulan Empire was reawakened. Even if only for this great empire to continue the country for one day, they would feel the supreme glory. "The ancestor of the Qur''an, the Holy Judge Sepriel, thanks to your grace, the call of St. Arria¡¯s Palace is drifting away. Here is the ruins of a temple in Sepriel. They held a ceremony here and succeeded in making Ji Yue awakened all the power of blood and recovered part of her strength. Looking up, the purple eyes below seemed to be enough for the spleen courtyard, and the pure blood aura made everyone kneeling feel a heavy heart. At the same time, the violet in the girl''s eyes seemed to darken a bit, her pupils changed, and her appearance changed. There is a certain difference between the appearance of the pure-bred Quran and the human. Therefore, the slight change in appearance is expected. The beautiful girl propped up her body from the stone chair and watched as she offered her loyal subordinates to herself. Hundreds of people are loyal. Very good, this is better than a hundred thousand heroes. She flicked her fingers, and the country of light gathered in the palm of her hand floated to the front of the huge statue almost equal to the top of the temple-that was the ancestor of Gulan. The stone statue of Emperor Saizenriel, which has not fallen for a long time after the extermination of the country, has been standing there. Sepriel, once used as the imperial capital of Qur''an and the main capital of mankind, was finally completely deserted. The dynasty chose to be so spontaneous and prosperous. This sculpture is still tenacious for thousands of years. No one thought that after many years, the Qulan people would be crowned king again in the ruined church in this desolate place. Compared with the Qulan Empire, which had died in strength in the previous life, even though the three knights who defended the country had arrived, they had fewer than 50 knights, more than a dozen elders to worship, and fewer than ten elders capable of releasing spells. At the foot of the mountain outside the temple is a large army of elves. They have placed space gates everywhere at the foot of the mountain. The enchantment of their subordinates will be surrounded by songs. Not only that, the difference in quantity and combat power between the two sides makes People are desperate. Although they are all desperate, they are much better than they were at that time. At least for now, she is a powerful emperor. There are also a group of followers who are willing to go through fire and water for her. "All members of the general warfare." Time is pressing. After the coronation, Ji Yue''s first words are not exciting speeches. Compared with these formalisms, she is more inclined to seek truth from facts. "Your Majesty, the elders have already started laying down the guardian formation. They are confident that they can perfect the array before the elves launch an attack. They are ready to kill those elves with their arrogance. "Okay, I believe they won''t let me down." Ji Yue nodded. In fact, everyone, including Ji Yue, clearly understands that they are just stubbornly resisting. In the face of the absolute power gap, all small tricks are in vain. The only point they did this was to extend the Qulan''s state of Zuo for thousands of years for a few hours. This may seem silly to others, but now every minute and every second is full of glory for them. It is worth it to be able to claim to be a Qur''an, even if the life span is less than one day. "Your Majesty, the elf''s messenger asks to see you. "It''s really slow." Ji Yue sat high on the stone chair, her lips slightly curved. "Your Majesty, if you don''t want to see it, I don''t mind letting the elves bleed first before the battle." A vicious look flashed across the wooden dowel face. No, the two sides fought and did not cut it. We are not barbarians who are ignorant of etiquette. To be honest, I am also surprised that they send envoys for this kind of time. "Ji Yue is full of curiosity. From her point of view, the outcome of the two disparity in strength has been determined, and there is no need to send envoys to talk about it. Under the leadership of the two knights, a young man in a cloak walked into the deserted section of God. He ignored the hostility that the knights on both sides threw at him. He took off his pockets. The young man looked very beautiful. It can even be described as soft. Natural face quality is the racial talent of the entire elves. Regardless of men and women, the time to deal with elves is not short. Ji Yue seems to have never seen elves whose value is below the horizontal line. As soon as he entered the magic stage, his gaze was locked on Ji Yue on the stone seat. Although he had never seen Ji Yue, he could recognize this from the temperament that was the purpose of his coming this time. Out of courtesy, the elf messenger nodded slightly. "I saw my pregnant female but stayed still, it''s really a polite race." Muzimeng sarcastically. "I''m disrespectful. I don''t know who the queen is talking about?" The elf messenger looked a little sleepy, "Knowingly asking? It seems that you don''t have the necessary etiquette for the messenger to meet the queen of another country. "This respectable sir, is the queen you are talking about, is this little sister sitting on a stone chair?" The elf messenger ignored the wood god''s troubles and showed a dazed expression. Sitting on a stone chair. Little sister, this rhetoric was full of contempt, Mu Zi directly suspected that the other party''s eagerly enlightened appearance was pretending, but he had no evidence. "Huh, the jungle savages also know that they are wearing clothes." Mu Zhang, who went straight, was not polite to the elves at all, and directly referred to each other by Chu''s name. Not only him, but all the knights and elders on the scene have no good feelings for the elves, but because Ji Yue did not happen, it was not easy to attack. "The visitor is a guest." Seeing that the atmosphere of the scene began to freeze, Ji Yue said. "No surprise. Our two armies are about to go to war. To make a long story short. Who sent you to see me. What is the purpose." "You are Miss Ji Yue, fortunately meeting, I am the Maple Leaf of the Fairy Kingdom "Just let you make a long story short, don''t introduce yourself, get straight to the point," Mu Hua snorted coldly. "Okay. Then I will give a summary of what my lord confessed to me." When I was interrupted, the elf messenger was not annoyed, and there was still a polite smile on the corner of his mouth. "First of all, I want to ask, what kind of mentality does Miss Ji Yue have about the upcoming war?" "What do you mean, "On the surface." The elf messenger smiled and looked around, with a very friendly smile. However, Gulan Qitu who saw this smile had the urge to rush to punch him. "Forgive me for telling me that you have fewer than a hundred people on your hand, but you plan to face up to the elite elves. This is very irrational. Forgive me for being rude, and directly conflict with us. You may even have an hour. If you don''t support it, you will be completely annihilated. "It''s really open to say, and I can say this with a smile. I admire your courage. "Kapok means profoundly," but don¡¯t forget, where are you now, no matter how great your country¡¯s native soldiers are, there is no time to save you at this time... . "The elf messenger has laid out the hands of the gods." Killing my messenger will not change anything. Not only that, you will completely anger the elf kingdom. The two sides no longer have any room for negotiation. "There is room for negotiation? So your elves have left me a strategy." Ji Yue grinned. "This is exactly the purpose of my coming to Miss Ji Yue." Chapter 826: "Let''s talk, say it, I really want to hear it." Ji Yue said curiously. "Miss Ji Yue, "Please wait a moment, Mr. Messenger, I have no intention of interrupting you, but you did not use titles such as kings in your address to my majesty. We are willing to have enough respect for your country even if the war is about to start, but Please also respect my queen," said the blond knight girl who had been staying beside Ji Yue without speaking. "You must be the descendant of the Sword Saint Family." Seeing Ji Zi speak to him, the elf showed enough respect, and sister Bai even felt that he respected herself more than Ji Yue. "We haven''t met each other. "I haven''t seen it, it''s just that if the name of the Saint Lun family needs to be heard, no one of the ancient survivors knows, "Can you answer the question I asked before." " "Miss Shenglun, is it okay to call you this way? You call Miss Ji Yue the queen, which country is this queen? Does it have legitimacy, is it recognized by the country?" The elf messenger came together. "If you don''t have one, then the queen in your mouth, please forgive me for not being able to approve of Miss Yuanyue''s throne. "As everyone knows, the Gulan emperor perished as early as the end of the second era. The last king did not choose the heir to the emperor. Miss Ji Yue''s so-called title of the emperor of the Gulan Empire will not be recognized by anyone. "Do you think that you are continuing the Quran Empire? No, you are not recognized by any country. The history books will only record you when they are only used as a gangster, and will not be remembered by anyone. "Now, if that''s the case, let''s talk about it, the future you have prepared for me, since you have sent envoys to prove that the living me is more valuable to you than the dead me. "Miss Ji Yue is very self-aware." The elf messenger smiled slightly. "Now we are at the negotiating table on the battlefield, but this does not hinder our cooperation." "Do you want to become the true orthodox emperor of the Quran? The place of enthronement is not in this shabby ruin, but in the real palace?" "Why, is it possible that you elves still want to restore me? Then I can thank you. Your ability to withdraw the army from Cypriel is your greatest support for me." "As long as you agree to cooperate with us. Our army will not only point the finger at you. On the contrary, it will be used by you. It even has the ability to make this continent re-recognize your status. The Qulan Empire will no longer be Void dreams." said the elf messenger. He didn''t think that Sister Yue would refuse such an attractive condition. "Think about it, you will definitely not reject her. "Send off guests." Ji Yue said without thinking. The elf messenger was stunned, Ji Yue refused so decisively that he did not expect... Your elves have supported such a shameful government of the Human Federation, are you planning to follow the law? "Ji Yue said coldly." I don''t know what you did this for. At least on this cold stone chair, I can still be regarded as the emperor of Gu Lanjin, sitting on the gem throne you made for me. I''m afraid it will become your marionette, right? " "We can give you everything you want." The elf messenger didn''t give up yet. "Give me everything I want, can you give me the entire continent?" Ji Yue smiled sarcastically. "Miss, please think twice. To put it bluntly, you are just a small group of rogues. No one will recognize you." The elf messenger did not forget to persuade him before he was driven out by the knights. "Does my status as the emperor of the Gulan Empire still need your elves to recognize it as orthodox?" Ji Yue snorted. "Thank you all for being here. We will witness the last journey of Gulan. ¡®Jin boom boom! ! "Before the words fell, the world was shaking. This wind-beaten hall seemed to have been hit by a heavy curse. The stone on the top beam fell, the stone pillars were crumbling, and the wind was strong, as if it was the last song for the once great empire. The end. "I feel the Cypriel Temple calling me." Ji Yue looked up. "Ancestor Cypriel. Thanks to your grace." "Long live the Shenluo clan, and long live Kaylard III!" The knights stood up against the wind, shouting the name of the first emperor of the Qulan Empire, and drew their swords. Ji Bai nodded to Ji Yue, holding [Bao Wang] in one hand and [Yue Huang] in the other, jumping off the platform. Together with Landrito and the wooden sign, they walked out of the dilapidated temple side by side. Sparks burn, under the moonlight wine. A piece of silver armor is densely like the scales of a giant dragon, surrounded by dense mahjong hills. Tens of thousands of elves surrounded their army of less than a hundred people. Chapter 93~ Before leaving. Ji Bai summoned the blood army brought from the Yamao Kingdom. Looking at the blood army soldiers who looked at her indifferently. She said nothing, and took out a dark token from her pocket. It was thrown to the highest officer on the military street... You go, where to go back, there is nothing to do with you here. Several kinship officers looked at each other. "Thank you for your great help before. Next is our private grievance with the elves. I have no beauty with you vampires. Let''s go back. Whether it''s the Xinjiang Red Blood Region or the Yamao Kingdom, you can go anywhere, don''t stay here." said After that, Ji Bai didn''t look at them either. Turned around and left. The elf messenger returned to the camp, and the elf soldiers who got the answer from the Qulan country rushed from the foot of the mountain to the mountainside. The officer ordered that when he was about to launch a spell attack on the stronghold on the top of the mountain, a magic sword gleaming with purple light flew down and stood between the foot of the mountain and the top of the mountain. An invisible barrier covered it from all directions, like a tide. Like an army of elves. The curse that burned up suddenly and quickly disappeared. In the end, the allergy was completely desensitized. The thorn magic wound hanging between the foot and the top of the mountain was like a lock, firmly separating the curse from all of them. The elven soldiers tried to interfere with the sword, but they had no alternative. After no results, they quickly recovered their rusticity under the encouragement of the military palaces, and rushed toward the top of the mountain, but they were once again trapped by an invisible barrier, just like being in a puzzle The same, I can¡¯t get out anyway... Master Lin, the enemy has released a strange curse interference formation on the mountainside, and has set up a curse formation on the hillside. Our army will know the tricks for a while. "Avoid confronting us head-on, a wise decision." With the help of the wizard''s vision city, Lin caught the shining little magneto light on the top of the mountain. This situation did not exceed her prediction. Under the **** of her personal guards, she came to the foot of the mountain, where the interference curse array could barely reach. She muttered the curse silently, and a cyan flame billowed and burned. Rising slowly, like a Beidou in the sky, the light touched, the guarding curse array began to disintegrate, and the lost elven soldiers continued to move the army with the help of the light regiment. Seeing this, the elders who set up the magic circle tried to find ways to shoot down the light ball in the sky. The idea was interrupted by the huge vines that pierced the earth before the action was requested. The mutant piranhas with over-nutrition popped out from the ground, and the flower mothers that closed and closed opened their blood basins like monsters. [Baptism of Biting Sin] Energy was poured into the tattered black long sword. After holding up the sword under the domain, a black iron chain faintly appeared. He cut off the piranha''s floral dress. This action angered the huge natural creatures, they turned their attention to the named blonde girl, and vomited corrosive acid at her. "Long-range spellcasting, the opponent has a deep understanding of nature spells." Landrito''s sword light jumped up and pointed directly at the sky, the deadly light fell, and the huge flower head with disgusting liquid left and the vine separated. . "Oh. Just leave it to us here. The guy who casts the spell should be at the foot of the mountain." Muzi took a drunk. "That kind of proficient spell master must be killed as soon as possible, you know what I mean. ¡ãWhat else do they want to say, and three giant piranhas emerged from the ground, and their flowers follow the same lines as before. The ones in Qiang Zhouling were different, with a few traces of sparks, fire-eating flowers, creatures that existed in the deep mountains and old forests of the Second Age, unexpectedly there was a way to create these creatures from local materials. "It''s really hard to deal with. Ji Bai did not continue to slap, turned down the wall, and summoned [Ìì»Ô] to kill at the foot of the mountain. The black sword, which seemed to be tattered and without any lethality, shot in and out of extraordinary power in her hand, more than enough to deal with these messy elves. She snatched an elf long sword from the dead elf soldier. Retracted [ÆÆÍ»1, looking slanting away from the foot of the mountain. From there, she could feel a boiling spell energy. And a faint and strange feeling. Lin who cast the spell suddenly felt a sense of crisis. When she reacted, the guard next to her had already entered a fighting state, intercepting the sharp blade that suddenly protruded from the darkness. The five senses of the elves in the forest will rise to a terrifying level. It is obviously impossible to attack them in the jungle. With this idea, Ji Bai didn''t worry about the success of Yuxiang. She only needs to put pressure on the opponent, and it is enough to prevent the opponent from casting the spell. "If you are still alive, we will meet sooner or later." Xie Zuo retreated from the surrounding guards, and Zhong Xing Pengyue walked out. Ji Bai didn''t choose to talk more with the other party. Looking at the raging fire on the top of the mountain, even if there is no way to make a quick battle, he must be distracted by the opponent. The blond girl leaped from the tree. Like a golden bolt of lightning, fierce and deadly, so fast that everyone was overwhelmed, but Chuangbian was about to hit the girl when he was blocked by a white and slender thin sword. "Kang-kang-kang!" He did not subdue the other party as hoped, and several violent collisions of gold and iron sounded in the wind. Jingbai, who wanted to hit the opponent off guard, was beaten steadily and lost his rhythm. She took a few steps back. Looking at Xi Zhao in one hand. Lin calmly from the guest. Brows micro-disc. This girl with long gray hair is not only an extremely qualified wizard spell master, she is also very good at creating skills. "Why does the vampire cry with the elves." Ji Bai shook the long sword. original. are you multi-racial. "Orbit!" A sharp wind seemed to be some kind of miserable long taste. Chapter 827: Ji Bai moved the sword forward in time. Carved broken. The wind that hit the door did not weaken the momentum at all. I Ji Bai''s body was short, and the rapier that had shredded a few pieces of hair brushed across her shoulder sharply. This is simply not wanting to talk nonsense with myself. Or was it pricked in a sore spot? . Ji Bai didn''t know. The face of the other party has always been uncertain. It is difficult for her to tell the psychological changes of the other party from the expression book. Watching the fracture in his hand shattered to the bottom of the stroke. Throw away. Take out the broken delusion. The battle started in silence. Innovative skills are superb. The title, which should have an advantage in carving techniques, did not gain even the slightest upper hand in the duel with the opponent. If she hadn''t been protected by [Ìì»Ô], she might have been injured. The opponent did not use any spells in the sword duel. The purely creative coffin fight made Ji Bai never expect that the weaker kin would actually possess such superb swordsmanship. Do not. Can''t even be called superb. It''s totally superb. Daoguangjianying scratched the ground. It spread to the innocent jungle Pan Mu, and the collapsed trees brought up a thousand layers of fallen leaves, which were separated by a sword light. Both of them tried their best. Perhaps from the first day of entering this college, people with two different experiences, people who had retired in status, could not avoid this battle. The shadows of the two gradually converged to meet for the first time. Do not fight the experience of not knowing each other. The contradiction between the two sides broke out completely at this moment. The battle is long. Both sides suffered a lot of injuries. Ji Bai didn''t want to understand why the other party insisted on using Changchuang to fight with him, and in the process of fighting, he had been attacking the legs that were not spiritually harmful. She faintly felt that things might not be that simple. After some slippage wars. Although it has Radiant Asylum. Ji Bai didn''t have much advantage. [Bao Wang] The lethality is limited. Even stabs in the lower abdomen will not cause too much trouble. Moreover, the opponent has the power to self-recover, which means that only himself has been beaten in the previous two kills, and the opponent''s weapon is also not ordinary. Easily pierced the wizard craft. This requires more than skill. There are more and more battle marks accumulated on the army of Radiant. The opponent is deliberately trying to destroy his own action, so he concentrates all his attacks on his own double action. Just at this time. As if the time was right to perceive that the time was right, Lin stretched out her hand to the battle-scarred Ya Bai, and then slowly warmed up, a pressure continued from all directions, Ji Bai looked intently and found that she was in a shrinking sphere In the space, the shrinking space squeezed the air and creaked. She wanted to escape from the space. He can''t help his legs. The slow speed of the lizard is not enough to allow her to escape before the space is compressed. "Crack Lin''s palms slowly closed. The sky wailed, and the indestructible radiance began to crack. A crack in the glory, and the two Valkyries on both sides of the knight guarding the floating released the dimness of the sky. The light, doing a needless struggle. All this is in vain Space spells cannot be interfered by any non-space spells. Faced with the crushing of space, the energy of the material world appears fragile, and the space is compressed bit by bit. As if to kill Jin Dunbai in the space sphere together with the air, the cracks on the Tianhui Ying armor continued to open, and the blood burst out, Ji Bai hugged [Breaching]. Shrinking one''s body also has no way to avoid a dangerous situation. This is Lin''s awakening spell, once it hits, no one can avoid it. Looking at Ji Bai who was unable to turn over. The five newspapers that Lin Yuanmei closed... Sister Lin. Sister Lin "This is the last voice that Ji Baixiangsu heard before. The local woke up from the darkness again and found himself under the dim sky. The scene was shaking. It seemed that she was constantly changing. "You are so heavy. The familiar sound cellar awakened Ji Bai¡¯s weak consciousness. "Landrito." Rubbing his eyes, Ji Bai found that he was carrying him forward. "I can go by myself... Are you sure?" Landrito didn''t put her down, and the reality couldn''t tolerate the self-respectful girl riding the earth... Did you save me? ""The elves have broken through our last line of defense and are chasing us. "Landrito didn''t answer her directly, "The whole mountain was almost completely occupied by them less than two hours after the war started." " "Do you have a back hand..." What back hand do you want to donate? "Landrito asked rhetorically. Ji Bai was silent. She stayed on Landry Tochen honestly. Glancing at the skyrocketing firelight behind him, the sky has completely dimmed, and the whole sky is surging with the sound of killing. "I brought the people back." When he came to the temple, Landrito didn''t look back after killing Ji Bai...no wonder no woman likes you. "Being put down by the beast, Ji Bai, who fell to the ground, sighed lightly. "Bai Jin," Ji Yue fiddled around to see if there were any injuries left on Ji Bai''s body. This privilege is exclusive to Ji Bai. My colleagues are almost used to it. Ji Bai shook his head. Looking at the flames that soared down the mountain... They didn''t seem to want to drive us to death. They just besieged like this without attacking, and marched slowly. The elves are deliberately killing their resistance will, Ji Bai wanted to move his body. However, the body bones are like being broken up by someone and reassembled again. It hurts a lot... Be careful, the woman who is fighting with you can''t do anything lightly. "Landrito reminded. The neat and uniform footsteps are like raindrops falling on the ground, mixed together like thunder, and noisy sounds come from outside the temple. The sound of footsteps, the sound of weapons colliding. There is also messy Elvish language. Nearly fifty knights were killed. The elders were shot and killed by elves'' archers. The small team with less than twenty people left was surrounded by a pool that was impassable. Under the bright moonlight, the elves approached this slumping Qulan Temple. Only the rest retreated to the statue of Emperor Sepriel. The legend of Quran. The slow-incoming Chas were unable to advance the battle line behind the statue of Emperor Sepriel¡ªof course, this was just a legend. Back then, the Gulan Empire in the Riying Xishan Mountain had verified that this legend was false. They were once again driven to a desperate situation. The white-haired elf riding a white high horse leads the elf soldiers. Entering through the gaps in the broken temple. Sweeping the eyes of each of them. Lin] Eliminated her plan to help out. The order she received was to capture all these people alive back to the Human Federation, and she would not let the order get a bit of her own subjective thoughts. Waved. The elven soldiers put on blunt tools such as hammerheads and long rods one after another, and the garden is self-evident. Ji Yue looked at her hand. After all the painstaking efforts to restore the blood of Yuanzheng Gulan, she did not obtain the same strength as her, facing the Tier 3 army that almost came out of her nest. After all, unable to recover. Everything seems to be over. The elves intend to capture them alive. Used in the shameful plan of their youth. If she guessed correctly, a second empire of the Qur''an will be inexplicably raised in Sepriel in the future, but the actual ruler has nothing to do with the Qur''an, just like the sad humans who think they can be the masters of their own affairs. same. "Heavy footsteps are still pouring in. Every Gulan''s heart sank. This dense army is not over yet, how many troops did the elves bring this time? ? however. It was not only the Quran people who felt heavy heart because of the sudden footsteps, but also the elven soldiers who forced the Quran people into the mountains and rivers. Lin showed an expression that her men had never seen on her face. Her pupils constricted. It''s like feeling some breath. Head up to the sky. , The sky, dark shadows overwhelm the sky. Chapter 94 ~ Are You Dissatisfied? Noisy winds came from the black cloud billowing sky. ©€1¡È6¡È8¡ÈLook at ¡ÈBook©€The black spots are densely arranged. Suddenly the wind was blowing. The badger''s red light formed a group of thunder and white lights that divided the dark sky into two. The pale light reflected on the blood-stained Jiaxiao.ñÀ time. The black spots of the densely paved sky sat on the surface like a precise storm, and the ground appeared a series of cracks. The elven army was forced to retreat a few steps. So as not to be affected. A dark red head with special horns and wings of a strong society are born on the back. Very good at air combat. The refined long load, the waist is equipped with the ape-tooth scimitar that can easily cut the bones. There is also this strict discipline and order. This is the imperial guard of the blood family. They galloped down collectively. The footsteps fell neatly between the elven soldiers and the remaining Quran. Both parties present did not figure out why the blood tribe army would come here uninvited. They all looked at each other with a surprised look. Only Lin lowered her head, beat her horse calmly and retreated into the crowd. Chapter 828: The elven soldiers distinguished the opponent''s race based on the characteristics of the wings. The Qulan people who are too sensitive to the smell of the blood race don''t even need to look at it, and can smell the strong **** smell of the other party just by using their nose. The number of blood tribe troops that fell on the ground like two points was huge. Ji Yue didn''t even suspect that blood tribe had moved the entire palace guards this time. The elves kept giving way, and finally had to withdraw from the temple. The Gulan people who benefited from the sanguinary guards on the third and outer floors were inexplicably panicked in their hearts. After the kinship army was fully deployed, eight soldiers from the Imperial Guard carried a gorgeously decorated sedan chair, slowly letting it fall from the sky to the ground, and lightly palm it down. The two teams of guards lined up at the door curtain of the white sedan chair, lined up in a row, the sound of stomping on the ground and the invisible air of murder made people dare not act lightly. The car curtain was pulled open, and the small and delicate white-haired woman Mao walked out of it with graceful steps, her gaze swept over the dangerously vigilant Gulan. Finally stopped on the elf soldier who was facing them. Yeah. Isn''t this an elf? Why did you appear here? When the outer spirit entered the Slow Continent, I said that I remembered that you were the first to run away. Why did you come back after staying in the subspace? "Very Fa Nubei said in surprise. The elves know that silver hair means the royal family of the blood. The status of this small spot that seems to be less than 1.5 meters is certainly not low. Maybe it is the queen of the blood race. The elven generals looked quite regular. According to their status, the other royal family members spoke, but it was not their turn to pick them up, so their eyes flickered among the group, seeming to be looking for a certain figure. "Fortunately, Her Majesty the Empress of the Blood Race. I wonder what you are doing here?" I didn''t find Lin, who was the marshal. "Queen? No. You are mistaken, I am not the queen. "You are not the queen?" Bright. I almost forgot that I haven''t made a free introduction. excuse me. "The silver-haired girl carried a long skirt and performed a basic courtesy of the blood royal family." My name is Ya Yong ~ Lassambo. She is the glamorous girl of the current empress, and her previous words have no intention of offending. Nice to meet you, friends in the jungle. " "It turned out to be the noble king. Although you don''t know what your intentions are to mobilize people to come here. I hope that we should be friendly to the United States. At least, there is no conflict of interest. I hope so. "9 Na said with a warm smile, and looked back at the Gulan people who were at a loss among the blood army. She had a very interesting person in her mind, so she walked over with her hands. "This black-haired lady, you have a smell that makes me want to stop." Yana shot Ma Yue with a smile, and continued to walk towards her. Gulan attendant guarded Tiyue in it, and his hand was already on the handle of the knife. Upon seeing this. Yana stopped moving forward and stopped. Looking at Ji Yue meaningfully. "It''s very uncomfortable. I can''t stop it. I want to kill you. So do you have the urge to get all the blood on your body." Ji Yue sang slightly. The surrounding guards didn''t seem to have any response, but they were actually ready to go to war with the blood, swearing to the death to protect Ji Yue. But, I¡¯m in a better mood today, and I don¡¯t plan to engage in murder, and I still have business to do. "The tone changed. Feina didn''t care about her surname Yue if she left such a sentence. "Elves, and there. So a little Quran with impure blood, I don''t want to care about the kindness and hatred between you and you. I just came to find someone. If someone finds me, I will leave. Let you fight. You die and die. "Look in? I don''t know who the prince is looking for. You can tell us about the characteristics of the appearance. Maybe we have seen it, and we can help." The elf general heard that the blood family was not here to mess up. Suddenly he was relieved. Sigh, take the initiative to show good. The Blood Spirit Empire is not the survivors of the Quran who have long since disappeared in Jiangshan Sheji. It is not a wise move to make enemies with this great empire, which has had the greatest military and national power for a while. Of course, this is not to say that the elves do not have the confidence to defeat the current Blood Spirit Empire. It''s just that the simple price is too great, and it is not the time. "It would be great if my friends in the jungle were willing to help. Have you ever seen a blood race that looks like me on the way?" "Talk about reading?" , To be honest, I am looking for my emperor sister, who is the supreme ruler of the Blood Spirit Empire today, the second and eighth generation of Scarlet Empress, Bai Ji Lasambo. "Yana explained in a calm tone. The elven generals had a fascinating face, and Lin, who was hiding in the crowd, changed slightly. While the remaining Qulan people seemed to realize something, their expressions were ancient, Ji Yue''s expression sank for a moment. "Qianghong Empress? The elf generals shook their heads after thinking about the case." Sorry, Miss Yapai, we have never seen or heard of the Queen on the way. Our purpose this time is only to Those few potential human offenders were taken back to the territory. "Have you never seen it?" The other party''s expression was not saying try, Yana''s expression faded for a moment, and then she turned her gaze to the Quran. "Everyone, have you ever seen it?" Some of the Qulan people tied their heads, and some even had intentions towards Tina. They didn''t express anything. I don''t know, then I can ask your queen. "Yana beckoned. Before the other Qulan people could react, the swooping Lin Guards had already reached out to Tiyue. Snapped! "Landrito, who had reacted as early as the moment the Guards started their hands, grabbed a hand reaching Ji Yue. Backhand dragged the Guards soldier to the ground. However, Land Xingtuo did not have three heads and six arms after all, and it was difficult to protect Ji Yue against a small group of guards at the same time. "Good skill, it makes people''s eyes bright." Feina clapped her hands and looked at Rand''s eyes with a hint of admiration. "It seems that not all of the defeated soldiers in this team are full of soldiers, but Ya Na provoked Ji Yue''s chin, who was held in front of her by the Hui Wei army. If you don''t know the difference between the enemy and the enemy, you will only make a haste Add trouble to the people you want to protect. "Na. Tell me truthfully, do you see my emperor sister." do not know. Words, the look in your eyes tells me that you look alike. "Yana grinned, her slender nails pressed against Tiyue''s smooth throat. "Miss, you are not telling the truth, your heart has betrayed you. " "Let go of our majesty, vampire!" The Gilan was thinking. "Being young is impulsive, I advise you to put down your weapons. You are more powerful. Can you leave the king who can protect himself from so many blood race regular guards? Don¡¯t forget, those elves outside still have you It''s.". "Landry Tor silently put down the cutting blade in his hand. I''ll ask you again, have you seen my emperor sister? " "No. Faced with the scarlet marbles, Ji Yue''s reaction was still cold. "I repeat, I don''t know the vampire queen you mentioned. I take aim at this kind of muscular creature that only stays in the dark. Wash your eyes at a glance. " The words came out. The temperature dropped several points in an instant. The elven general looked at Ji Yue with an admiration of Zhuoshile pot. "Ah Ming, I will only stay in the dark: Sheng" Tina tilted her head and smiled and looked harmless to humans and animals. "Yes, how did we, the low-level little bats who are only worth living in dark corners, get into the eyes of the noble Gulan. Now, you have been staring at me for so long, and I''m a good person to do it to the end. By the way, I got your two necrotic eyeballs down. 1" Yana''s long and sharp nails were less than three millimeters away from Ji Yue''s beautiful marbles. "Quick hand!" The Gilans, who regarded Shenluo as a god, were completely merciful under Yana''s stabbing. "Although the number is not enough, you have a group of subordinates who are loyal to you." Yana said with interest as she looked at the emotionally excited Quran. You are lucky to have such a group of subordinates who swear to the death. You don''t want them to die because of you, right? " "Now, you can lie to me by saying those things that are against your heart. What happens after that? Even if I don''t shoot you, will those elves let you go. Yana asks her kindly, she leaned forward to the wedding moon. "If You honestly tell me the position of the emperor sister, I may be able to keep you all in peace. "I said. I haven''t seen your queen." "It''s a pity." A fang sharp knife appeared in Yana''s hand. "You don''t intend to tell the truth until you die. I can''t help it. "Zhiqing, what a beautiful face, if I carve a tortoise on it. I don¡¯t know if you can still keep your face in front of your subordinates, madam, look at it, look at it, your subordinates are afraid Does it make you laugh from ear to ear when you see this mark?" Before she finished her words, Yana''s smile narrowed a little, she felt the sword attacking her back, and shook her head silently. "Still too impulsive." From the orbit! "The cutting blade slammed heavily on a piece of solid dragon scale, and the blond girl who was looking for an opportunity to attack flew out with the sword. I don''t know when the dragon girl appeared behind Yana, watching the looming scales of her hand were cut out with a shallow entanglement. Her expression was a little surprised. See if the blonde girl was beaten by herself. The eyes were instantly frozen on the tattered black sword. Can''t move away anymore. Mi Meng poked Yana, who was still saying something to Tiyue, and motioned her to look at the black wound. Ah, La? "Yana''s semi-quiet eyes gradually widened. Chapter 829: "Yeah. This Bu Ya signaled to the Imperial Guard''s native soldiers to release Ji Yue. The Dragon Girl retrieved the Li engraved. Looked repeatedly for a while. Nodded towards Zhuna. "Sure enough, any of you lied." Yana glanced across the Quran people. "Sister Huang is indeed hidden by you." Time to speak. Milo had already brought the blonde girl to Yana. "Miss Sister. Ms. Sister? Are you still conscious? Swallowing. It seems to be relaxed, that''s fine. If we fall down, we will be troubled." Yana picked up the girl''s head and caressed her s face. "There is no need to be nervous or afraid. I only want you to answer a few questions. I will never embarrass you. "Who gave you this sword?" "My." The girl answered truthfully. "Are you telling me a joke? Who gave you this sword again?" A crack appeared in Yana''s smile. Although she did not consider the answer. But she didn''t want to believe that the Qur''an in front of her, who could not feel a trace of blood resonance, would be her emperor sister. "I never lie." The girl''s face was calm. "It seems that you need me to give you a hint." Yana passed Ji Yue, and the blade was placed on her slender, white head. "Now, I''ll take care of my problem again. "I. It''s the real girl who is gritting her teeth. She seems to have been forced. what. Do you think I really won''t do anything to her? "Yana sneered The girl stopped speaking. It seemed that the word was to not irritate the other party, and then she would not open her mouth. what. It turned out to be so loud. "The scene was deadlocked for less than a while. Yana let go of sister Yue. "Probably it has nothing to do with this nasty woman." Yana let Ji Yue go. "Everyone, is your inquiry over? The elf general came forward. If possible, he doesn''t want to waste time anymore. Germany. After the inquiry, you can continue. "Thank you for not intending to fill the muddy water. We will always remember your country''s friendly behavior this time." But she, we have to take it away. "Yana pointed to Ji Bai, who was kneeling on the ground, and condensed Gu''s smile. "Your Excellency, didn''t you find the lady empress?" What kind of beauty can this girl have with your empress? " "It''s a big deal, this moment is carried by my emperor sister. Now this one appears on her. This is already a big problem. I will take her back. It doesn''t seem to be too much." But, your prince, we have received the Queen¡¯s order. To bring a lot of these important crimes to the Four Human Federation Ming. This can''t be tolerated. "Why, do you have any dissatisfaction with this?" Yana''s polite tone cooled down, and the scene that had finally eased down again became freezing. Chapter 95 ~ Family "Why, do you have any dissatisfaction with this." With the cold tone, the scene suddenly became sharp. "It¡¯s not the case. We don¡¯t want to be enmity with all of you, your prince. Except for this little dispute, we don¡¯t have any conflicts of interest. Why don¡¯t we make it easier for both parties to form an alliance forever? ?" As powerful as the blood clan, the elven generals can only give in. After all, this is really not the time to fight the blood clan. "Forever alliance is good? Mr. Elf thinks that our Bai clan lacks alliance to send such things?" Yana said indifferently. "As long as we want to, waving our arms, wanting to be kinship allies, even the powers of kinship subject nations must squeeze our scalp." Are you really not going to give in? "The elf general smiled slightly, even though it was a polite elf race, there was a few more threats, and the air became dignified at this moment. "I''m still saying that this golden retriever has something to do with my sister''s disappearance. Therefore, I will never do anything to her. I will never give in. The threat of the elves may be useful to most of Baland''s forces, but the blood Obviously not within this range, Yana loves the appearance of yesterday, not afraid of confronting the elves at all. Okay. Since this concerns Miss Yana''s emperor sister. That is, the blood queen. Then there is no way. I know the importance of the queen to your country. "The elf general hesitated for two or three. He sighed and found a reason to step himself down. "If this is the case, we will make a concession. We don''t want this blond girl. The rest of the crime is left to us. Is this the head office? " Yana didn''t have time to reply, her eyes suddenly widened, and one side of her head. A golden spear drew straight from her slender field. A few strands of hair flew away. Qingjing, a certain little hamster that has become a big loser doesn''t seem to be convinced yet. "Looking at the golden spear in the air, Yana felt faintly ¦£¬Ë«Ê only boiled and joyous./ "Which three saints? It''s really a nostalgic blood awakening curse, it''s a pity, the strength is too weak and too young, you can''t control it at all." Yana stuck out her tongue. When the dazzling golden spear pushed Yana''s nose, Shunwen shattered into a pile of golden powder. Ji Yue was taken aback, then turned to look at the blue nebula that was constantly rotating in the sky. Own awakening curse. It seems to have been confiscated by the mass of things in the air. Not only hers, but also [Tianhui] on Su Bai''s body, the spear in Kapok''s hand, and the glasses that Landrito had hidden on her body, all disappeared. News roar! "A dragon roar broke the silence of the scene. The white silver dragon hovered under the nebula, roaring vigorously at the creatures on the ground. "Dragon?? Everyone in Gulan was shocked. In fact, it was not just them, but even the elves who had experienced Duanfeng were suppressed. This is a real dragon, not a summoned creature. There are still dragons in this world? ? .No, this is not the point. The blood clan is so unfathomable that it is unbelievable to let a dragon listen to their orders willingly. Is this what they rely on? The elf general secretly had a trace of jealousy. "Okay Mi Lan, come down. Don''t go down to everyone." Nan Na beckoned. Then she smiled and walked to Ji Yuefu''s stiff complexion, "Your last name is Shinra, right?" "How come this **** surname hasn''t been described until today? I hate it. Didn''t the outer **** who entered the main plane learn garbage sorting? How can the non-recyclable garbage remain in Baland and continue to thrive? ??" Ji Yue gritted her teeth, her face getting firmer and harder. She wanted to be stronger. But after smelling the smell of Yana''s clothes, her heels became soft. She felt that she was already a little untenable. Two steps back in disgust. Because of the human wall formed by the Janissaries. Gulan''s guard was separated by Yang, and there was no way or the ability to support Ji Yue. But rest assured, I know how to clean up you, be honest, don''t let me give birth to want to clean up you. Don''t hurt Feina''s smile. Ji Yue wouldn''t be naive to think that the other party would send a kind heart to herself. How could this thinking demon, who was lodged in the palm of her body, be so pure? She simply thought it would be more fun to throw her at the elf. "Then. Now that we have reached an agreement, so be it. This blonde woman will take care of me, and everyone else will do whatever you want." Yana raised her hand. "Well, then the elf general took a sigh of relief, and before he could agree, a voice interrupted him. "No, that blonde woman definitely can''t give it to you." A cold voice came from the elven soldier, and then, a gray-haired girl stepped out of the crowd on a high horse. "Master Lake." Seeing the marshal''s words, several elf generals Rudao couldn''t be the master by themselves, so they remained silent. call? "Yana looked at the gray-haired girl carefully, and narrowed her eyes slightly. "Are you a blood family?" "Child, tell me who your father and mother are and why you are in the elves. Is it your willingness to work for the forces of other countries? "It''s hard to say that it is a traditionally thought blood spirit. Compared with hostile relations, her tone is more It''s like an elder is teaching the younger generation. It''s like taking a child''s disobedience and lack of education, and it feels like an adult asks who his parents are. "That girl is also very important to us. I can''t just give it to you. I took a deep breath. Ignored Yana''s question, and said without any room for negotiation, "The queen is gone. I understand your emotions very well, and I can assure you that this girl has nothing to do with your queen, besides. My queen confessed. She must be brought to the ground safe and sound. "Your queen?" "Feiqing sneered again and again." These years, ancestors can recognize casually, what, little vampire, are you planning to go to war with us for your queen? " "As a last resort. "It''s a last resort. When Yana spoke, the elven soldiers drew out their weapons one after another. Seeing this, the Sanguinated Guards set up an array and waited with a long cut scimitar. The conflict between the two sides instantly rose to the battle, with only one spark. Can ignite. A scene full of gunpowder. Yana motioned to Miluo to take Ji Bai away from here. When Miluo turned to meet the girl''s gaze, she found that the other party gave her the harshest look. Miluo didn''t say anything, and ordered someone to pull the marrying white behind the Hui Wei army, and then quietly retreated. "Seeing Ji Bai being held by the Guards, Yu Guangpu was overwhelmed by the Guards guarding her, Ji Yue was unwilling to support her. Fists clenched. Caught in the middle of these two forces, the weak Gilans are undoubtedly the most painful. Whether the two forces point the finger at them or a conflict will affect them, the queen is now under their control. , Election running is a kind of hopelessness. Chi stop it. In this rainy and secluded night, although the sound is not loud, it can be heard by everyone present. Chapter 830: Yana looked up slightly. A few steps later The sedan chair, carried by several sanguinated guards, slowly landed. The girl with the same white hair and red pupils walked down from the sedan chair. There was also a group of forbidden bars in weird black gowns under her clan, and it didn''t seem to be a war at all. In addition. The girl who got off the sedan was also in a black robe. There was no sadness or joy on his face, and his face was terrifying. Lin''s pupils shrunk slightly, her heart was inexplicably heavy, and there was even a tingling pain. Only black and white matching clothes are the daily dress of the royal family. The all-black long cell dress represents the profoundness in the blood culture. It means eternal peace, which is death. To be sour, this kind of clothing is usually not worn, and only on the day when important people are gone forever, will they be worn to express their condolences. Tide, long time no see. "The girl in the black robe smiled warmly at the wooden Lin. "Long time no see, Empress Lilith." Said lowered his head. "I''m not called so much anymore. Sure enough, it''s because I haven''t seen it for a long time, and there is no family affection. Lilias''s indifferent tone can hear a little bit of loneliness. "Lin Jing stopped again and tried to reduce it. The title for the silver-haired girl. "Child, come, come here... Lilia Silomlin beckoned. Only when facing the people of the family, can her tone be so kind and intelligent. Seeing that these two people seemed to have a lot to say, Yana retreated wisely. Lin hesitated. She didn''t choose to go. What''s the matter, Lynn? It''s been so long, don''t you plan to go home? " "Home? Home? Which home do you want me to go back to? "Lin''s face regained Yan Ran." So there is no need to say. No matter how long you leave, this is your home. It will not change in any form. "Does it include expulsion from the emperor?" Liao Ya asked, tilting his head. This matter is not what you think Lili Jisi wants to explain, but there is a feeling of indefatigable explanation. "It''s not what I thought. The expulsion of the imperial status was not handled by Miss Lily Jones, even. Even the dead Xiaogang couldn''t get a piece of land in the royal cemetery. "I know you have a lot of performances with the blood race, Lin, do those behind you who use you really treat you as one of them?" "Then have you ever regarded me as a member of the blood clan?" Lin asked rhetorically. "They didn''t treat me as a part of it. Did the blood race look at me with the stock?" "I remember when I was still in the palace, the people were really respectful to me, but they were always avoiding talking to me, privately speaking to me about the abnormality of my appearance, they were not very familiar with them, and I didn''t look like a kin at all." When I came to the subspace of the elves, the elves called me the illegitimate son of the Yi nationality. "The lake said quietly. "Mixed-bloods are not to be seen everywhere. If you really don''t reject me, how did the fire start? " "Home? This kind of thing is too far for me. Not to mention the status of the imperial knot, even if I die in a certain war. The kinsmen will probably go to the place where their bones are buried and they don¡¯t want to give it to me, right? "Speaking of it. "At least they promised me that after my death. They are willing to bury my altar in the land of the elves and sleep forever, so. I''m sorry. Lilith is suspicious of her. I have no family and no relatives. I don''t want to do it after death. A homeless lonely ghost!" "Lake. It''s difficult for me to explain these things to you. Maybe you have several other identities in the eyes of others, but in my eyes, you are just my niece." Lilias let her guard back down. She herself walked towards Lin unsuspectingly. Opened his arms to her. "Come here. We are now hostile parties. One step forward. I will regard you as a threat." Lin gritted her teeth. As she drew out the sword, the elf soldier also drew out the weapon. "These words. Do you think you can influence me? If you really think of me as a family member. Why do you say it now. Tell me now? Why didn''t you say it in the first place, it just happened to fight my mind when I can''t look back. , To put it bluntly, it¡¯s because now I have use value to you, right?" "Do you want to use this method to stop the war and satisfy your interests? In fact, you are all the same in nature." Lin directed Chuang to Lilias. "Lake. I didn''t let you stop the war, I just came to let you go home. Attend the funeral." funeral? "Yes." Lilias nodded. "You resent the most. The one who most incomprehensible. Funeral... Smashed. "The rapier fell to the ground. what. She is dead. She is dead to me. " "I won''t make a joke about this kind of thing." Lilias took out a self-colored pendant from her arms. There was still a faint light on it. The ray of light was so dim that it seemed to be extinguished at any time. "This is her last obsession to defuse her allergies." Lilias handed the hanging hard to Lin''s hand. Lin held Diaojian in a daze, listening to Lilias telling her. Hanging in Lin''s hand, letting light shine, the county flower appeared. Passed away for a while. Diao Jian''s light completely dissipated. After saying the last simple words to Lin. Dissipated. "Do you know what it feels like to be locked in a cage and lose freedom, she. I thought about going back in this way as early as the moment I entered the cage, but there was always an unforgettable concern in my heart. For decades, countless springs and autumns. "Ming. Are you still hating your mother?" Ju Li suspiciously touched her cold hand. "Foreign interference broke this family''s business. It separates and reunites, but the family is still a family after all. No matter who he is. He underestimates the custody of the family. The elf attendant wanted to pull Lili Suspicion away. As soon as she wanted to do it, she met Yana''s warning eyes. Lin Cheng lowered her head silently. "Lianli!" The sound of shattered glass caught everyone''s attention. The wall trembled with laughter. "Really, I knew I wouldn''t leave such troublesome things behind. "Xiang?? Lilias, who obviously felt Lin was wrong, was taken aback. Then she felt her body dragged back. "Hurry up!" Yana seemed to feel something. Hastily pulled Lilias, who was still holding Lin''s hand, over. what. "At this moment, Lin raised her eyes without a trace of emotion. Chapter 96~ Ah, I knew I wouldn''t keep such troublesome things. "Lin laughed so her hair straightened up. She raised her eyes. The hand stretched out to Lilias who was close to the sun ruler. A silver dagger popped from the cuff. Only Dang! "At the very moment, a dragon scale bounced the dagger away. The dagger that lost control had been flicked in the air for a few times. It fell to Yana''s feet. She narrowed her eyes slightly, picked up the Chief Dagger and looked at it carefully, frowning! After the emperor Qiao''an asked, did the emperor ordered the collective destruction of the silver dagger after the chaos in the Scarlet Blood Territory? ? " Feed. It seems that you are also involved in the turmoil of the empire. "Yaguan used her fingers a little bit harder. The seven poems were squeezed into a twisted shape." Now it''s just time to calculate the old and new accounts together. "It''s so troublesome. Lassambo. I didn''t plan to clean up you at this stage. It means that if we don¡¯t clean up now, we wait until the rest of the mainland forces have been counted up before we can clean up, right? Shana picked up the challenge, "Of course not. Lassambo''s descendants, there is no direct conflict of interest between us, right?" No conflict of interest means that we have the possibility of peace talks and even cooperation. "Don''t, the ally of the elves is a high-risk occupation. I just can''t afford it." It''s hard to understand the spear of a guard. Pointing to Lynn. "Shen Qi. Make an alliance with a guy who doesn''t know the roots. He doesn''t even know whether it''s a man or a woman or a ghost. I can''t sleep. I, it''s better for us to meet each other now. " "Very irrational decision." Laughing shook his head. "What benefits can you gain by doing this, besides hurting both sides. You may even be wiped out. "In fact, as long as you are willing to obey me, I can give you a lot of things that you will never get in your life. "Then I want you to die. Can you?" Yana smiled. "As expected of that woman''s offspring." Lin smiled and shook her head. "Inspiring. It doesn''t look far-reaching at all. Chapter 831: "You don''t want to go to war with us, at least right now?" Yana unceremoniously pointed the spear at Lin. To be precise, it was the existence in Lin''s body. "That''s right, I only insist on one principle. The more the enemy does not want to happen, the more I want to make it happen. The sound of pin Yao''s drawing of a knife shattered the only trace of peace in the air. Stubborn. "Lin¡¯s unsentimental order, the elf soldiers rushed forward, and the two long-standing torrents merged together in an instant. The piercing sound of gold and iron collisions overlapped, and they spoke to their gods in different languages. Send the prayer before the war. Both sides line up. There are spellmasters in the rear to support the front line. The shadow curse and Zhaowan curse released by the blood clan initially gave the elves a certain amount of interference. But it can''t turn the situation around. The large-scale strangulation of space magic broke the indestructible and golden army formation of the blood race. The frontline guard died, and immediately there would be native soldiers to fill the gap to prevent the front line from collapsing. The gap in magic spell technology gradually changed the evenly dispersed field. "Xinming roar!" A dragon roar blasted from the air, and the elf soldiers slapped their heads, and the hot dragon''s breath fell from the sky, spraying towards the curse master who was still singing, too late to release the protective spell. Numerous flower sheds flew up. They gathered into a huge garland. The dragon''s breath poured into the center of the garland. It was absorbed. Then the garland turned its head and returned the dragon''s breath that had been sucked into it to Mishi. [Natural Dusk Star''s two-way weaving ring] The huge dragon form flying in the air is completely a living fat man moving in the air. Mi dreams of transforming into a human form. She avoided the dragon''s breath returned from the wreath, but what she didn''t expect was that this dragon''s breath seemed to possess spirituality. The same, the same turning from behind her. Mi Meng, who had not reacted, dodged, but the dragon''s breath did not smash back on her body and vowed not to give up, and followed her around in the air. Milo couldn''t help it. A pair of huge dragon Ji stretched out and wrapped themselves in it. The terrifying high humidity made her feel suspicious, and Miluo tasted the power of her dragon''s breath. "Is this the king of the sky in the mainland, the dragon clan?" Lin, who also spread her wings, was slightly disappointed. Milo patted the solid black light on her wings, and she knew that she had despised her opponent. Two gods fighting in the air. Yana and Lilias were destined to be unable to get in. Because of the sacrifice of blood. Yana''s current strength is only about the second order. Bullying and bullying are still young, and Ji Yue, who just regained your blood, is okay. It''s incomparable to the ranks of the elves in the third-order species. Lilias is even worse. Now that she has lost all her combat skills, she can trim and trim pots in her garden. Not only can she not intervene in the battle, but she also has to hide away to avoid losing herself. The Janissaries are in trouble. "What''s your name?" Jiao Bo. The blonde girl stroked the Yamao girl''s head. Kerr. "It seems that feeling the other person''s kindness towards him and the wet and soft tone, the cat mother took the initiative to rub the girl''s hand. Familiar and unfamiliar feeling. Darling. Good name. Have you seen me. Kerr tilted his head left. He tilted his head to the right, then bumped his head like a drum. He said that he couldn''t remember any intersection with the girl before this. "That''s it." "Sister, do you have anything to do with me?" "It''s nothing, it just happened to see you in the corner, come up and talk to you" The girl''s smile is very beautiful, but Kerr always feels that something is wrong. This feeling was very contradictory. From her previous point of view, this blonde girl was a quiet and taciturn knight, but now it seems so different. As for why Kerr is in the corner. Naturally Miluo was silent. Do it when everyone is not paying attention. Bai Jin, the two of them are fighting, while they are not paying attention to us, let''s withdraw first. You are injured, I will let Rand take you out. "Ji Yue quietly touched Ji Bai''s side. She somehow felt that there was something wrong with Ji Bai now, but after careful detection, she found that there was no problem. This is strange. Xiangli? No, your Majesty. We don¡¯t need to leave at all. "Ji Bai had to stand up facing Ji Yue. "Don''t leave without permission? It''s impossible to join them, right?" "No, maybe my way of expression is wrong." Ji Bai outlined an arc that would never appear on the face of this stupid knight, the kind of old traitor whose everything is in the palm of his hand. "My cave thinking is that I don''t need to run away. "Family period!" A figure flew upside down from the air, driving deeply into the temple''s idol. Miluo shook the dust on her body, Gang Ying lifted her body from the groove, stopped the clock, and shouted at Ji Bai. "Be careful!" use? "Ji Baimo turned her head back, Lin, who was eagerly descending towards her in the air, was bound to win her. It was obvious that her goal at the beginning was herself. Lin seemed to have regarded her as a fish on the drill board, but she saw an expression on her face that shouldn''t have appeared. The blonde girl smiled sinisterly with her open mouth. Lin''s pupils widened slightly, and hurriedly stopped the body that was swept toward the other party, and something similar to a huge bone fell from the sky. Smashed between the two. Lin finally slowed down to extreme speed and then slightly. The smoke went wide. The huge sickle, which looked like a carved bone, turned vigorously. She broke the clothes that wrapped the pottery mouth newly. The other side is not forgiving. The street approaches. Lin, who was still in the air, hurriedly shorted. The cool breeze pressed against her scalp and cut through her long hair. The blonde girl seized the flaw and beat fiercely. She lost her milk [Baoan]. The giant sickle of the white bones hit her like the fangs of a poisonous snake. The existence manipulating Lin''s body is obviously not very good at close combat, avoiding the deadly sickle chopping. However, the girl flew out with a blow to her heart and feet. With the strength of Gulan''s blood, the iron boots were slashed into the vital parts. Even if this blow was not enough to cause substantial damage to the opponent. It also allowed her to suffer for a long time. "[Gutemala]?. Na looked at the girl holding the sickle blankly. After Feng blew up her retreat golden hair group for a while, Ji Yue thought of a terrible possibility, heels. Involuntarily stepped back a few steps. Milo didn''t speak, silently patted the dust on her body, and stood behind the girl like a clever daughter-in-law. She should have been like this a long time ago, so after the girl knew her glance, she always planned to show it as compensation and let the other party forget some trivial things. "The punch that hit me before was good." The blonde girl smiled. He patted Mi Meng''s high head. "How about it, do you have a feeling of revenge?" With this random tone and smile, Mi Meng''s body was stiff, and she didn''t dare to move. It is obviously impossible to expect this little belly chicken intestine''s grudge and magnanimous magnanimity to be open to oneself. "Emperor Sister Emperor Sister. You. How did you become like this?" Yana was really cautious. If it weren''t for enough knowledge of my sister''s habits. Even if she killed her, she didn''t believe that from head to toe, every finger and every hair had golden hair like a Quran, Xiaobi would be her own sister. "Did you do what you did when you were part of the Qur''an?" "It''s just a new image, Xiaoya, how are you doing lately." The blonde girl rubbed Vina''s head like a gentle big mate next door, although Yaqi didn''t recognize the blonde girl before. But can you treat your sister in the same way as your pet dragon? The sacred dragon will pack up later. cut. "Miluo looked slantingly, pouting her mouth, a little awkward. "Emperor Sister, listen to me, Xiaoya has suffered during your absence, and she has to rub her **** every day, and she has to wipe the **** of Mi Luo who is messing around every day. Speaking of which, that Aolong is really good. Excessive. Every day I eat or sleep and do nothing. When I woke up, I went to Zhuangyuan to steal the eggplants, and made others¡¯ fields like chickens and dogs. Yana threw herself into her white chest and cried on the side of the road. All the openings are Mi Luo''s guilt record! "Mi Luo still expressionless. However, the straight tail behind her has overturned her mood at this moment. "Okay, okay, Xiaoya has worked hard, wait until we go back to clean her up." Ji Bai patted Yana on the head. Borrow. "The Gulan people thought about each other, looking at the wedding month with their heads down and silent. pharynx. So this is ah. "Lin supported her body under the catch of the elf soldiers. She looked at the blond girl blankly. There were traces of uncleaned blood in the corners of her mouth. "Shengren, you have been pretending to be crazy and stupid. But no, you shouldn''t be called Shengren. The queen of vampires." Why, otherwise, waiting for you to continue to threaten me with hostility? "Ji Bai replaced Kerr, who was under the protection of the Blood Guards. Chapter 832: "Awesome." Lin was in vain to Ji. "When did you wake up?" "When? Sing it early. Speaking of it, I have to thank chestnut for giving me some blood so that I can slowly sort out my thoughts." Ji Bai received a smile and looked at the broken worshiper on the ground. Pendant. "So, since when have you really been acting in a role?" "Facts have proved that my cleansing skills are still pass, no one can see through, and the black hand behind the scenes has also been successfully released." Ji Bai licked his lips. Interesting, the situation has developed to the point where it is today, all under your calculations? " "It''s a bit deviated, in fact, I plan to clean up you myself." Ji Bai has Lilias who bowed his head silently, and his tone was gloomy. I intend to use my lost memory as bait. Leads out the black hand behind the scenes, but did not expect that it will separate Lilias from her sister''s yin and yang. "Pack me. You yourself? Tsk." Xiu couldn''t help it. "What are you laughing at? Is it possible that I am laughing at my overwhelming ability." No, it doesn''t. " Ji Bai felt that Lin''s eyes looked a little weird when she saw her. It''s not so much contempt and laughter. It''s a kind of emotion that feels a little bit like pity. "I''m just pitying someone who thinks he is in control of the whole situation, but has been kept in the dark for thousands of years." "Really, I really admire you. I can''t protect myself and I have extra pity to harm others." The end of the sickle smashed the ground, and the blonde girl put her hands on the handle of the brocade knife and broke open the armour of a pair of huge black ghost wings. Xiao. The huge magic power eroded the entire temple. Are you coming? "Lin turned a blind eye to this. Lassambo''s immediate successor, the real blood spirit. The small red bat flies wide and wide, and the wind is blowing. The elf soldier in the center of the eye is swept out, and the red dragon cake wind that gathers in red shows her true appearance. The skin is delicate and clean like a child, and the color of the white tube over the head adds a strange beauty under the moonlight. The scarlet eyes are like blood dripping stones in the dark night. The pure and innocent root hair turns into a cherry blossom before the mouth. Exquisite and flawless. Ruobaici''s round face like a baby surnamed, as pure and lovely as a snowflake, but with a touch of fascinating charm. The girl appeared naked in the cold night sky. Then the editor bats quickly gathered on her skin. They were woven into a night-colored long skirt. She was holding a sickle under the spleen. Chapter 97~ "The pure blood spirit has long been out of the long river of history along with the Second Age. It''s really a pity. ¡Â One ¡Ò Six ¡Ò Eight ¡Ò Look at the book ¡Ò ¡Â "Xiao Luoluo." Shut us your dragon tears. "After showing up. Bai Ji''s toes touched the ground and landed on the ground. The elven soldier who was terrified of her by Wuyuan. He walked to the broken pendant. "Little Luoluo, did you bring my staff?" Mi Jin took out a black rod shaped like a reindeer from behind. Naturally, I brought the staff, otherwise Milo in the Jide staff would not be able to follow. "Oh, it turned out to be this staff Ming. It''s really nostalgic." Lin sighed with unknown meaning. Bai Ji, who had broadcast the Rod of Mirda Road, raised it in the air. It seemed that she wanted to grab something. The space between the five claw-shaped fingers has become confused and blurred. Milo followed behind her. No one elven soldiers dared to approach. As for. She seemed to understand what Ji Bai was going to do. Embracing his arms around his chest in a gesture of watching the show. After a while, Bai Ji put down her hand, and at the same time, Lili Yingsi patted her head slightly. I saw it. Bai Ji squatted down. Mind the fragments of the pendant with the skirt. Holding the handle, she walked slowly to Lilias. "We didn''t find her, hug her away. Lilias squeezed out a smile. Touched Baiji''s head, wrapped up the pieces she picked up, and put them away. Hugging the white cloth bag that wrapped the sling pieces and shrank into a ball. The head was placed on his knees, and the drooping bangs made it impossible to see her expression at this moment. After a while, she handed the package to the priest wearing a black ceremonial robe and praying. "Your Excellency, how has your royal family been these days? ¡ã "Good." Watching the vampire queen take the initiative to greet herself, although the two sides are at the right time, the elf general casually responded out of politeness. Lin slightly raised her eyebrows, faintly aware of what Bai Ji wanted to do. Oh, take the liberty to ask. How old is the queen of the country? " "Why did the Queen ask this question?" "It''s nothing, just ask how old the Elf Queen is and how experienced it is. Maybe we can chat with her very well." Bai Ji was full of smiles. It seemed that it was just a question. "The age of the queen is not clear, but it is at least 500 years old, do you have any questions?" The elf general did not explain the age of the elf queen to Bai Ji in detail. Xiang, it has passed the Du Year. Although the Elf Queen is not very old, she has already passed the suitable age. I wonder if your country will have heirs after the dry years? " "Our star family has arrangements for nothing. Don¡¯t bother the Queen." The elf general always felt that if he continued to chat with this sturdy old man, he would inadvertently reveal more information and ended the conversation. . "Family, oh, then you have to be more careful. Maybe the elves are already at sunset, and their anger will be exhausted." After Bai Ji listened, the gods were in the way. "The Queen, what do you mean? The elf general raised his eyebrows. Literal meaning. Why, I don''t think you have any hearing or comprehension barriers. What are you saying to ask if you can''t understand this sentence? " "Don''t understand yet? The one behind you can''t tell whether a person is a ghost. It can possess any existence that has the blood of the elves in the early room. Think about it. Isn''t it scary to be with such a monster day and night? Anyway? We must not dare to change it. "Bai Ji has Lin. Smiles like a naive little girl who sucks. "And your so-called royal family is more than one person, right? At least in your eyes there is more than one person, right?" The faces of the elven generals gradually increased in anger from the beginning, and they understood the meaning of Baishe''s words. Xiang Rust guess. The royal family of your country must be very united, right? Although the **** slot is different. But there is no partisanship, well, this is also very reasonable. Dry noodles for one person. The entire imperial family has always performed a one-man show. Of course there will not be any differences. "The Vampire Queen. Don''t talk about it anymore. Don''t believe in your own Queen''s teachings. Instead, believe in the nonsense of the Vampire Queen. But no elves are so stupid." "Sell, I see, you want to bury your heads in Saturn as ostriches, even if your royal family has been deceiving you. "Yu Gang, although this person sometimes exaggerates the facts, every word we say is warm and rooted." Bai Ti is not in a hurry, even if they don¡¯t believe it, she has already drunk the seeds of doubt. Now it''s up to the guy hiding in Lin''s body to deal with it himself. "You mean that our royal family has always been alone? A joke, what evidence do you have?" "Evidence? Isn''t the evidence just in front of you?" Bai Ji pointed to Lin. "This mixed-blood vampire is strong, but strong enough to make a Tier 4 dragon cast a wish. Impossible." "Think about it. Why didn''t Siu rush to kill the Quran people? Nominally, he intends to help them restore the country. Then think about why there is a royal hybrid between the elves and the blood. The combination of the elites and the royal family are surprisingly united, and there is almost no sign Through contradictions, as long as you have a brain, you can figure out the problem?" "What do you want to say?" "The elves, probably as early as more than 500 years ago. Even earlier. She was in full control by herself. "Bai Ji said this fact in a joking tone. That¡¯s why I said. The Jinghao clan may be exhausted, it''s entirely up to her. It''s okay if a certain king of the elves reincarnated, if not. Even if the sleeve itself was never even Jinghao, it would be bad. You know. What? "This is the end of the story. Although the elven soldiers still don''t believe what Bai Da said, they all couldn''t help but cast their eyes on Lin. "If you want to rely on this anti-revolutionary military spirit, then your calculation is wrong. We are native soldiers, not aristocrats fighting for power in the hall. We only need to obey the military order, that''s enough." "Drink with you. Anyway, I''ve already seen the sound of words. Believe it or not, you are right. If we are not mistaken, there must be a lot of bones piled up somewhere in your elven subspace. We can''t say the source of those bones, but Part of it must come from the Elf Royal Family. You are self-interested, and you will never endure the existence of royal family members who are not controlled. Right? "Bai Ji smiled at Lin. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Lin chuckled slightly, but I admit that there are a few things you said. Just as you said. I do possess the ability to possess possession. I do control the royal family. "Then, I am neither a human nor a ghost. I am a god." "Since you want to confuse my people with your mouth, I can only make it clear here. That''s right. I am one of the nine creation gods in this world, the **** who controls nature and space. The ancestor of the elves. .Twilight Star." Cut, maybe I can''t guarantee that everything I do now is for the elves. " Xiang, there is nothing to say, but to speak with a basis, then let''s say that we are the deity of Lhasa Zhibo. "Maybe my identity has yet to be studied, but would you rather believe in the queen of an enemy country than your own queen?" All of a sudden, the military''s mentality, which had a little disorder, stabilized. "Is it a cover for advancement?" Bai Ji was interested. Chapter 833: "It doesn''t matter if the Empress Baiji doesn''t believe what I said. I don''t care to prove it to you." Telling smiled. "It is strong that I have lost almost all of my strength now, and I should still be able to use this body that does not belong to me to make a semi-finished [ÉñÑÔ] or something. God''s words? I really want to see it. " The soles of Bai Ji''s feet touched the ground. Her wings shook and rose into the air. Mi Cao understood her heart, and instantly turned into a dragon and hovered up. Bai Ji put away her wings, holding a giant sickle in one hand and a haze staff in one hand, standing steadily on Mi Luo''s back. Lin also summoned her wings and confronted Bai Yuan at the same height. "It''s been a long time since I moved my muscles and bones." Lin squeezed her hand. "Today, I have the right to warm up with you junior, so let me give you five moves first, so that no one will say that I bully the children. "A must learn more, Mr. Fake God. Maybe we have lived longer than you. "I know who you are, the last Empress of the Blood Spirit Empire, Solanya Rasambo, was reincarnated. Is that right? Lin uttered this question with a statement. "It''s a pity." What a pity? " Some lives lived for thousands of years. I''m afraid that until the moment of death, I was confused and stayed in the circle all his life thinking that the world was only as big as its eyes, because it had never walked out of the sheepfold designed for it in its entire life. Ah, pretending to be profound. " The huge sickle is blessed by Miffy''s powerful dragon wings. There was the sound of breaking wind, and the dragon tooth and the sickle met in a flash. "One move." Lin''s figure disappeared at the moment of Qianjun''s hair. When the white question can''t find anyone. Has appeared behind her less than three meters away. She wielded a Zhong Knife and slashed behind her, making a cut. "Two moves." Her voice fell on the night sky. "Mi Meng." Sister Bai cried secretly. Milo turned around quickly. The scorching dragon''s breath sprayed behind him. [Dragon Breath Off 1 Lin, who was behind her, disappeared again. "It''s up to you." Bai Yao quickly turned around. When the opponent''s body was not yet transferred, the rod of Mirdar Road aimed at a piece of night sky. [Dead Water: Yellow Spring] The dark green liquid spewed out, and Lin, who had just transferred from behind, had the acid liquid that was close to Si Chi''s sudden surprise. Jishi, you melted into water, can you still laugh now? "Bai Ji smiled and looked at the other party who was splashed with acid. "Stewardess, emperor sister!" "Xiaoya, what''s the matter?" "Your Excellency Lilias asked you to be merciful. Bi Zhi I know, after all, it''s her niece, don''t worry, we''ll use running water to rescue her back later, maybe it won''t be necessary. "Bai Ji stared at the figure in the air. The acid water attached to her body slowly evaporated. Lin, who was corroded so that only half of her body was left, was intact in the next second. The white breath ability of the blood race is not so strong. Besides, it''s still a hybrid quickly. Bai Ji wanted to understand what was going on. Returning to her physique, she temporarily completely transformed her body into a vampire at the moment she was hit. And activated the reversion physique. It¡¯s impossible to change blood, but there are many kinds of spells that can shield a part of the body¡¯s blood in a short period of time. To grasp the white question of [All Knowledge of All Ships 1, you have a good understanding of spells, you only need to screen that part of the body¡¯s blood Tibetan. Then she is considered a pure-blood. This is entirely possible. "Three moves, four moves." The lake stretched out four fingers. use. The last resort. Think about it carefully. How can I hurt me. " Bai Ji was silent. Why, don''t you have the courage to continue trying. "Lin picked the deer. "Mr. Baipaihuo is magnanimous, how can we be ashamed to live up to your expectations. This last resort naturally requires careful consideration. Bai Ji put her hands together. Spread toward the two sides. Nine cards with red stripes on black background emerged. She easily held a piece of [All-Knowing Almighty] Holding another card, he gestured to Lin a few times. [Inexhaustible]. Target locked. "Sir, let''s move it, okay. Next, you might not be able to accept this move." wall? " The white question is open. Spread your fingers and point your heart towards the sky. "The next trick is... [Yuan Nang Summoning Star Meteorite Ball] [Elemental Summoning System Extreme Ice Meteor I [Summoned Wushen Punishment] [Summoning the destruction of the stars] [Judgement Paladin Fury] [Holy Eclipse] [Space System Broken Air Wave Knife 1 [Bairan System Evening Star Weaves Longbow 1 [Fantasy Spirit Shattered] "Our last resort is all the spells in the omniscience and omnipotence list. "Isn''t this a shame?" Mo you just do it. Think what you want. " [Gutemala] In hand. All magic elements can be instantaneous, as long as you do it before you turn back, what about you? As for Lin to be blown up? It''s okay. With Mirda''s staff, Bai Ji will save the land if the soul is not dead. What''s the big deal. Lin subconsciously intends to do the same. Opened the space door to dodge, but found that his space curse had failed. She quickly reacted, this is the space magic curse. Suspension Wave Knife. Can temporarily block space to transfer the spell. Chapter 834: "There are more than elves in this world who can use space spells. If you want to run, there is no way--" Bai Ji smiled and looked at Lin, who was incapable of skill. "Jiaxia! The colorful pavilions in the sky are extremely rotten. Even the elven native soldiers and the Bai native soldiers who are entangled and fighting together are affected. Do you know what kind of fireworks is the best? The fireworks on the sacrifices of other people''s brains are the most beautiful. "Bai Jijiao smiled. Miluo under her body squeezed her sweat silently. "It''s so happy that Yintian''s fireworks are set off. It seems that the harvest festival is about to come, right? It just happens to be celebrated in advance." Bai Ji stretched out. "I''m afraid, the Queen of the Harvest Festival can''t host it on the spot." The white marriage moves stiff. Turning around suddenly, his pupils were slightly gloomy and wide. The above jerky and incomprehensible Jinwen intertwined after the chain. The girl was safe. [Shen Yan (True God Vessel) Sky Lock] Chapter 98~ Runic pattern in the golden no inner The third character and the character ring phase And, extending both ends, behind the chain The sky and the earth are magnificent, like A paradise full of beautiful research, Chain Barriers Stranded by Pi Ming Like the scripture that divides the kingdom of heaven and the world of wind rich. Like Zhou''s violent storm and roaring face A steel dam that can¡¯t fall, the country Rely on the wind to blow your face, safe and sound Standing on top of the waves. Bai Ji made an expressionless move Beckoning, the field lost the gravity of the stone The head floated between her palms, Chi Throwing all the colors towards the lock that day Surprisingly, the stone Can''t smash the sky lock, as if the two are home Can''t get in touch with the sample far, it seems to be close In the limit ruler, but far away. Since Ji can''t believe it, I got close and tried a few more times. The result is the same, no matter if you throw it What kind of east is I going to, I always feel Separated from the chain of inscriptions Outside, it can''t be touched at all. He had a guess Test, Chi freed Tian Gehuo at will I just touched it back, Chi was silent in his heart Pulled out the black long 3 [Judgment Department Sepuri Department Wearing the Central Lead 1 Judgment system magic view, the effect is probability Face facets can hit the enemy through The black arrow shot has been suspended But I feel that it''s just in District line status cable palace. "Sure enough." Since After waving the enemy black 3. "Oh? Isn''t it the Queen''s Pavilion? Already wearing my trick? Lin plays with the taste. Ji shook her finger. "distance "This lock seems to be close to us But the mark is here in Tian Ge, we will always arrive There is no way to break this anyway Yes, I have never encountered this kind of Ways to understand the opposite side of things better Think calmly, you are good. "Don''t use that kind of senior Tell us in a very pleased tone The two of us don''t know each other like this. Chapter 835: Bai Ji rolled her eyes. "That means you want Is there a solution? "Then what do you plan to use? Way to beat me? " "You are too overestimating us. "Oh, that means you Feel helpless, right. "Ya told you. "Oh "Although Cong has never seen this A demon, I don¡¯t know this demon What is the composition of the curse? Pi over this It doesn''t prevent us from kissing you. " Really, then I will wipe the country Since Ji buried a few in his hands Injustice, don¡¯t send him to I lifted my sickle in front of the chain S3 [Space Department High-Order Space Biography ] "Oh, I want to use the space to turn Move closer to this chain? miss you The law is correct, it''s a pity "You won''t be late." When Shirakawa¡¯s sickle falls, it¡¯s about to hit The moment in the chain, the lost The sense of distance rises instantly, sickle After a while, she kept on Do not wave a sickle, no matter what No way to hit the chain. Not only keeps changing , You still can''t reach your home far away The place. " Since Ji''s mouth was rough. Be wrong. "Lin pointed top. "Species. The color is dignified. "In this world really "It''s reversed, precisely because. With this world, if you lose The German continent has long been eroded by the outer gods thing? The gods in the sky look like I''m not as caring as I imagined "There is no way to be dead Directly interfere with the wind world, they suffer Even if you lose your body, you can only Intervene in the God Realm through indirect means, As for the 300 million yuan Hao Dong, that It''s the Fengren who died by himself, no wonder Do not rule. "Lin wrote lightly. "You seem to be concerned about these things know it well'' "This is still inevitable." Lin said with a chuckle. "I said long ago Now, I¡¯m a god, I¡¯m able to make holes Observe everything in this world. God will say that he is a kind of Ming To be honest, even if the other party Showed an extraordinary power Ji still doesn''t think the other party is Chuang The land of the world¡¯s nine gods. Chapter 836: Many violations, there are still unexplainable "The picture shows a style, you The Pra Sutra made is very good, but the wind area Lu Jin can''t resist the gods Bai Ji was silent, her hands A steady stream of energy from the curse This is his answer. [Space System Broken Kongtian Absolute Knife [Summon Star Destruction 1 [Star Destruction 1, Gold High-level summoning demon of the vein level The sky has landed with countless clips The meteor of the raging fire landed, logically Said that this huge nothing is Tian But it''s all like the shining refraction in the water Flying below the surface, but it''s affected The Heavenly Blood Guards and the Kingdom of Jingmen Looking at each other, Ah Chen is depressed Understand that the other party is on top. There is that in this world Motian planting is so brainy, they can only Touch the world, for new things Poor receptivity Change of mind to the world recognized by the Chinese and Pakistani sutras Own worldview to explain the freshness Objects, carry out self-deception. [The Judgment System Hits Nothing Expensive] [Area is a dead end] [Fengfu Department Eagle Country Gart] [Blessing system hardened skin] [The sacred line Yutai 1 Up things, because the side will also specialize Use the attack spell against the class, Now the thing is going crazy, caught I don¡¯t care about the name in my mind Release after the action, face and focus Picking up a high-level demon injustice to release , The light brought by the blessing of the guest species is Bai Ji''s body keeps shining inside, Lin''s My eyes faintly feel something wrong Comfortable now. . "Don''t bother to roll, all It''s in vain. "God words, as the name suggests, Kind of language, overriding the devil Above death, what you call [omniscience. Almighty] does not really mean to fork The omniscience and omnipotence, the awakening of the wind The curse cannot be offended [Divinity 1 The knowledge of evil spirits given to you is [Unremitting] Below level. "The wind shining with the naked eye is There is no way to challenge Ming Ming, Tian Dui Pi to the level of indefatigable evil even Not even a challenge. Bai Ji is deaf ears and releases Uninterrupted rate of magic view, field suit Brain takes out the knowledge in the mind Chi seems to really want to think All the evil injustices in the field are released Chapter 837: Damn, even this queen of vampires It''s really an old man with a hard-headed mind Should be a more wise person, After the impact on independence, but still Throw the devil uninterruptedly. Not so much she can''t accept it The magic knowledge of the 8th super hand common sense It¡¯s better to say to run if you are afraid of venting Doing this is respectful, group I just want to fasten the curse in my body Quickly squander Tian Kong? Can this work for Chi? benefit? [Wu Su Summoning Star Meteorite Ball Finally, the meditation in my heart is only Manengba can not stand uncontrollably Don''t squander the bullet. "Call 000" contrast color Panting, Bai Ji''s reaction is more like It''s a relief. "You squander the magic ¢Û? "Lin is still a little bit unconcerned As you said, this These demons can''t hurt you. "Bai Ji I caught the dust particles on my hands. Let Lin look so selfish My heart became more vigilant. Could it be possible to say that there is a follow-up? Can only be activated after the mana is exhausted of? Is it her awakening? Can''t Yes, Chi¡¯s awakening should be Those few cards, even if you use them With that ability, Lin was also convinced that Spore There is no way to actually break [ÉñÐÊ] support. Barriers up. "Then, you lose. "Wei told you that we lost? Bai Ji smiled with her arms behind her back "Oh, so you are right Did you use the [ÉñÑÔ] method? "I don''t believe you a few The chain is the so-called [ÉñÑÔ1 Bai Ji don''t have deep meaning all over. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t see the real words Yes, I¡¯m so much better than yours. "You mean, you There is absolutely a way to do this divine word Wall chamber. "Linfeng is suspicious. Education, but we don¡¯t want to use Isn''t it just not there? "Lin sneered through. "Now, your mana energy When it''s done, the awakening pocket has become a pendulum E, what can I do if you can still wear it Exhausted? "Bai Ji''s second face Looking at Lin curiously. "What kind of grace, before you. I don¡¯t even say that my own magic energy is consumed Is it done? "Lin frowned slightly. It¡¯s not that my demons are exhausted, Face is yours Refers to Lin. Chapter 838: different. "Are you saying compliments? "If you don''t believe us, you can Hong tried to mobilize his own demon sure. "Blood girl sitting on Milo''s On the back, I still know where I took it out The two sets of tea sets drank tightly. Lin didn''t know that this white hair was there What idea, excessive release The devil causes fatigue, 2 Fang now behaves like a okay person She tried to mobilize the self The magic energy in Ba''s body suddenly appeared Shocked. "There are so many magic energy reserves I''ve been squandering my talents for so long The reserve that blood ghosts can nurture, 1 There are also some fields on the body that can increase. The upper limit of the mana reserve, Something like a pendant ring, right? Bai Ji Island writes, observing words and colors "Look at your face, we are big Lin A is calm and silent The words ignited the devil''s spark. "I''m sure to continue to release The devil? Don''t, I urge you three Think and use it, your magic prayer To be squandered can only release Tian two The Xiatian-level demon has been wronged, so continue this Let''s go on... Since Ji hasn''t finished talking, Tiansuo After a few moves inside of Wu Mang, dim. "Continue on like this Words, but even the one that maintains the barrier You can''t afford to branch out if you hurt the devil The world¡¯s plan, but soon, left The remaining magic power can no longer be sustained Continue to support this super large evil injustice , Tiansuo completely faded Broken into a pile of flour. For one''s own ability, interesting It. "Since Ji will kill the cup and throw it away, The hand-brush type is mapped from the moonless The sickle body without ocean. I''m back to the sky, and now you can What about me? Kill me? do not This body is not my deity There is absolutely no way I can get to the place. Lin spread her hands. "Nothing, we didn''t fight Even if I kill you now, keep it Please wash your neck and wait, pay it back "Really, it''s the same as if you have Have you ever thought that I still have a back hand? Lin held her hands, from the expression on her face Can''t see what the running is thinking. Why tell me? Why let us treat you Be vigilant and take precautions? " "Do you think so? Her Majesty the Empress can walk this way So smooth, smooth to the mysterious unknown. Chapter 839: There is no sense of awe. Lin spread out brother. Pak Sutra is unable to resist, let you Get out of your breath. Hearing that, Bai Ji did not go straight Take it. "Heh. That''s the cleverness In this way, the more others behave magnanimously The more suspicion, the more performance If you have to fool around, the more you believe Lin laughed. "I obviously There is no magic power anymore, why? Wondering what new tricks I will play Her Majesty even has the courage There''s none. "You don''t have to face it, let''s I want to see, in this case you What''s next. "Bai Ji snorted coldly At the sound of the sun, he approached Lin. , The appearance and true nature of the Cavaliers before the lack of It¡¯s like starring in, so people can¡¯t see the three Come sick. "Lin put it away A tired look before. "...0 too, just now That starred very well. "Danglin When it is less than five years before Shi Shi, Bai Ji stopped and took the lead A few drops of sweat came out. The mana is exhausted, but the opponent shows It''s not right...reversely In the past, Chi was deliberately revoked That was locked by the sky! Released a few fireballs and inside Electric, Bai Ji flies back in anxious world, turn The head just turned to the other side to start the shift A successful smile. "Tian Ti Tai Shun The crisis of a thousand years ago is completely forgotten Bai Ji felt it out, The tower that narrows gradually with height from The sky fell. Chi only felt black before his eyes, Milo wants to help the world. Of course As soon as the face approaches the surrounding area of ??the tower, the criminal will Squeezed by the invisible power of the field The kind of tower rises from the sky, turning white After Ji was sealed in it, he landed on the ground Up, agitation a golden wave Waves, back to the mountain peaks directly by the aftermath Lift flat. "Emperor Yuan!" Tian Zhiwu Note Yano in the sky battle is flabbergasted Looking at the golden light of the town in the distance The inner tower is full of thoughts The feeling of ash. . "Well, I can''t help it. The word of Godhead cannot be maintained at the same time Two kinds of words. "Chi looked at his feet The tower of God murmured. "Knocked back Hengzhong¡¯s Sorry question, if you are right This kind of Chinese finished product is considered to be pi Chapter 840: The words on the gods, even by me [swallowed Chapter 99 ~ The Prophecy Coming Feeling of pain and despair, just Like being forcibly removed from the consciousness by external forces The feeling of turning away from the body, The familiar feeling of suffocation, like an imperial city The last fire before the fall The petite figure was wounded all over, Sitting alone in the field on the fragments of the castle Above, the emptiness is filled with burning corpses The burnt smell of coke. Detained blood is all over the face They messed up the hospital at home. In the worst, the brilliant line since the beginning of the year One torch. But standing in the burning castle She knows that her battle hasn''t There is an end, board from the back to the side The huge ocean-like objects on land, And the huge phantom that mirrors the sea surface. The girl''s figure looks like death thin. Tentacles rose from the sea, and suddenly The national bird thunders in the clouds, and feels The sky covered them from below the surface of the sea The struggling girl dragged under the sea Dreamlike memories wave Zhuhuan Chi wants to move his fingers, sure he is Whether it still exists, Can only be issued to one''s own body When the earth¡¯s body has long since regained its The rate is over, the star is in such a situation There is only Tian an answer, the earth now meets It''s in big trouble, maybe more than three The big trouble is even worse, maybe Put the current Ba Sutra powder and paste into pieces, and be The pus and blood that can be directly looked at Fortunately, the vitality of the blood and spirit The pre-strength degree is the life of all mainland China Are incomparable, even if the body Was crushed into crumbs, but also restricted the self I''m still here, I can still keep myself Main consciousness. Although I can''t remember the previous ones| Things happen, but in this world can The east side of Dangerous ¡®Death¡¯ is only There are fields. She only lost once, that time Failure to travel to the state of Liming, So Chi is sure to defeat Shi''s Dong West only has that. So she doesn''t plan to keep her hands Calling my own spiritual rose, lost Instead, nine pieces of jade with blood patterns on a black background Er Zhang Nuan drifted away from the track, back A clear crack appeared. If the cobweb-like crack is slow This card is shattered... Tian Tian Tian Tian Wai Tian Tian "Emperor rent! Chapter 841: Staring at the golden tower in the distance The corners of the mouth are trembling, and the tunic holes are wide, He didn''t say a word in ordinary days. The aftermath from the golden pagoda is not yet The people in the stone in the middle are all Indiscriminately was affected, Xun Virtue wish my earth body, at the same time ring not point, Soldiers in Fonda Move your body to get cold, all over Sui Yu was overturned by the aftermath, shuddering, system. No more Climbed up with one hand, searched To the wreckage of the temple "What are you doing?" Ya The quality is towards Lilia type. Can''t understand "Azhen, you are doing stupid things. "Emperor Yuan, the imperial pool is by that It''s underneath! "Golden Ground "I know it. "I don''t know what I mean, Chi Deli Almost in that instant Up! Dijian Duo Looking at the Penta in the distance "Let me go, the emperor''s rent is in danger Then you have to get rid of Lily. "You can''t help me if you go Life-threatening "She is your girl anyway Now you are still finding these few levels Less words! "Inexplicable "I can understand your mood That''s it. "you can not I don''t understand, and self! you The ancestor''s ancestors have the most in the calendar Feeling and powerless like a burning country Despair Lias is silent The broken pendant. Watching ¡­¡­00. ..." Yanuo Even what I said just now In Lilias, for five The township is terrible. What happened "It''s okay, don''t worry, Xing So much, I have come back from hell Will be so easily, Chi Guoxinchi. "Lilly defeated Murmured. "I don''t want Asy either Any life parting and death will go through 0 The morale of the clan army was instantly clear, [ From Yanuo and Lilias Dayang, Jing, plus the imperial guard Liang continued the Lord The quality will not be good enough Defeat Tuanyao looked at the gold Emotions are complicated. Lust Lin Tuan floating in the air is not tight Li Tiandi¡¯s golden pagoda, there is no place to go, but Even the war in the distance will be out The stage of self-heating has been history Pi Guan do not Chapter 842: I don¡¯t know Duya, Chi The breath under the spire is felt Country, regretfully revealing that the bottom sea is Of course, regret is not a legacy. Dead, just a simple regret Fang did not reach himself because Up. expect Tian Chi turned around in front of you Ji Ran looked back, the moment the Jinta, Then there was a hint of collapsed spire show Amazing things, Lee Quickly spread to the side of the tower The dazzling clip flashed in the middle, No light, like there is no more deep red town The power inside is as heavy as the Dharma It was pouring out like a flood. Burst from The power of heaven and earth is like death The Golden Skin Tower was shocked by the creampie, Broken the support high, with gold and red nothing Heart, the deep tower from **** is 8 To control other floods "Did you underestimate you? Chi also didn''t have time to complain If you don¡¯t evade quickly, Xiang Lian''s soul will be affected by those words, 1 "what is that?. However, I didn¡¯t touch it until I opened it. Natural scene, Yanuoyu Si Tian closed up a little bit. Happy heart The beasts issue disasters Wailing, the head of the promenade around the pagoda Xiqunshan is surrounded by green trees That dyes the sky red and shades, Pushed over, the sudden wave of risk Razed to the ground, vegetation five tombs The earth is turned into a grass but not covered The shortage) It''s a disaster in the picture field Contains Guo Xie''s despair Ruitianguo Ling feels about it It¡¯s an easy thing to say imitate Formed in the year, there is a lot of emotion, Changed back to the land tens of thousands of years ago It¡¯s just not enough to use wasteland, Can''t drop, be this kind of only Desire is overwhelmed, can it be destroyed Can''t drop. Agreed mission Death in the fire, the double area of ??the fire and forget Stopped at this moment, Mutual Fang also action. Scarce Face this torrential hair is just around the corner The temple dissipated before. Will touch Throw warm sleep and open your eyes, Spicy, you can see how big your eyeballs are River color. Maybe not the eyes The face is that this world is asked The external waves are red. Nagu District This is, Lai Chin [Shen Lan Annihilation]. "Hiding in Ann 1 Chapter 843: "Devil? It turns out to be dead E The argument was confirmed, Sure enough, with the Abyss Demon Killed elf soldier with blood The army covered their ears one after another The sound made by the waves is vast Hertz''s extremely small sound waves are similar to steps It¡¯s a sub-ethnic race, here it is They can''t hear or hear Will be caused by this sound wave f service, even Qiqiaoliu is not harmful Things have improved, all Raise your sight to the same area The sky above. Be dyed Hair girl at this moment double Na and Lilias recognized. It¡¯s just Bai Ji, but she doesn¡¯t come to that department very much. Dare to be sure Body structure There is a pair on top Black special horns The skin is engraved with the color of the river, white , Like some kind of poor and easy The imprint of the fifth longer river, hidden in the house It''s Feng Ge that becomes a contradiction Well, the Pakistani scriptures are separated from the pair of bats Batwing But The wings of some creatures or All over the golden red cracks, Soaking this magma, the back of my head is like Gear-like bronze face Spin. Ring slow The child should be dignified and decent. You tore your friends to pieces, which dress The tail''s hair is also missing Wang Zhushuang Looks a bit But he didn''t make the ruler feel kneeling on the wall at all, Embarrassed. The hidden energy of the wind on the ground I feel Tian Siruo in my body The danger and fear of mourning, that is, there is no heaven Ben didn''t show it to them Minzi doesn''t even have eyes Have a sleep Same as "Lin" knows this Is it actually a group? There are only gross questions With this breath, you can move forward Be superb and refined, true 5 Kind] step into [all kinds of 1 see [area The capital "Look, she said no of. "Jing Li Ya Si Song will have something Take a sigh of relief Emperor question. "Yano is not a shocker Looking at the self-silver figure in the sky cracking? What''s wrong "There are so many things wrong, Yes, your **** on the ground pi said another Is the murder weapon owned by the Emperor? Just kidding, Huang Yuan''s chest? Don''t 3 Chapter 844: Still haven''t tried it, I''m 3 than rubbing breasts Be hard, put your forehead on the board Is it okay to get hurt? This green will be loose Replacement. "Yana must be Well-founded, let''s say it with time There is a kind of speechless Lily area feel. Looked down at my own ] Left over from the lease Ass had thought of inferiority The reason for the net, until Chi Mai Pi Years ago, the pure-blooded blood spirit saw This is the reaction type to those empresses, what happened. portrait Empresses from the past and Chi Tian Have you bothered about something? While opening the eyes, all Feeling tingling in the eyes Huizi bleeds along the bright red hundred There was a field of drops on both cheeks, "This is what you can resist Hengshen''s hole card? "Yue Tongsheng Reverberating in the sky. Since Ji didn''t even look at it Look, your hands are turned behind you, Jiang¡¯s Tantian swayed through the sky, far away The two steep mountains disappeared in an instant Upper body. Be my opponent. "See nowhere Lips, as if seeing something delicious food. "Ah, kind of affection? I¡¯m banning myself, as if it¡¯s going to pass The voice hasn¡¯t fallen yet, and it¡¯s annihilated. Deliberately weaving to avoid these The erosion of Crimson Crimson is of course There is a reason If it weren''t for First opportunity] Pang Hu, you may be able to run Even the soul of the country is dragged by the body Di Moguo understood. Crimson blood pouring from the ground The earth is dry and sore, if it is If you check your head, relying on your naked eyes I can¡¯t see these holes clearly. How deep, let alone they communicate Where to go. "Inside, although now indeed It¡¯s not time yet, but if you want I will accompany you if you want to make a picture bottom. "Lin narrowed her smile. The two sides face each other in the air, Is going to fight here, maybe the whole The Cypress area will be dragged into A thousand catastrophes pi recovery. "Stop it, don''t fight! In the sky of the shouts of the high acupoints Sounded, Wutu caused the land toilet to find The two sides of the sky, and the western **** in the sky Attention. But Bai Ji is a few seconds late Chapter 845: The hand felt someone yelling. . "Don''t fight, stop Keep fighting, Barried I''m going to be beaten up by you. France with a real hat Walking in the air, the outfit on his body Obviously it was the Wu clan fighting things. . "The Queen of the Blood Race, The supreme leader of the Elven Kingdom, Let me speak. "The mage lifted up The head shows a delicate face 8 With that clear blue instantaneous. "Xue Qianji''s survivors swept again Since then, the foundation of the mainland has been turbulent. "Being a Hero Bone Family II Torch, the wooden crystal tower tilted and collapsed. "The restoration of the Snow Empire followed At this point, the struggle for power and profit fell into division. "When the myth and clan pi are set again Outside of the body, it will make a comeback at the end The mage put away the unfolded scroll by. Lift your eyes. "Now, ahead Sandian has become an established fact [Last return 1, The future is here. Asked lightly. "Forgot to introduce myself, Disrespectful, two former Cui, my name is High fall, the witch clan has no expert prophet . " Did you predict the words? It has existed in the world thousands of years ago, In the absence of traces, my traces to them and Falling, falling down one by one. "Oh, so you are here "Not so, I only To protect Barid from foreign gods Hurt. "Gordon spread out Reel, the layer of words above the reel Showed to Bai Ji and Lin. "Two, stop now Let your subordinates stop, War pictures, especially large-scale wars Will exacerbate Barried¡¯s turmoil, The more likely it is to take advantage of the emptiness Maybe this plane is now e After being invaded by an external god, Chi Zheng Fanning the flames in a corner, Smile to see the creatures on this plane face straight "Come back, well, reverse! The fuse of this battle was originally Very boring, well, after those few If you don¡¯t need blood, you don¡¯t need it, I¡¯m the same Intends to temporarily cease the war, but specifically You will also disagree with Xiang Runtong. Lin pointed to Bai Ru who was quiet "This former Cui? Blood Spirit Emperor Her Majesty the Queen of the Kingdom, listen to me on the wall. You can''t hear it. "Lin said with a smile Laughed. Chapter 846: I looked at Bai Ji thoughtfully Appearance, lifted the curl in his hand meaning. "I can''t see it either. Wake up. "I didn''t see you yelling At that time, Chi was the latest to respond to this Sunny, nose, all decorations Can only be sensed by the spirit rose Where, so yeah, follow me The explanation doesn''t make sense. "This vampire wants to Fight with me, you have lost money. Chapter 100 ~ Let''s Wait for You (Final Chapter) "You see it." Lin I am Yu Tuan willing to But some people don''t want it. Her Majesty the Blood Queen? "Gao Shuwei Frown slightly. Linnei hides the attack while still I have a chat with Gordon. "Look Looks like I guessed it right, this one **** blood. The ghost has incurred a lot of cost, if If you can¡¯t kiss me, you will lose a lot. I think even if she can hear you Then, it will not stop the attack. "It doesn''t matter if you pay me back Gordon was worried, but Lin showed It¡¯s not in your hands, it¡¯s like galloping The other party is just playing around. . Open your arms and open your chest to Bai Ji Kill as you like. Bai Ji stopped her action, The solution to bleeding has no focus and The soul looks and runs, giving people a kind It''s a sense of synergy in the rash area. "What''s wrong, do it, Why do you have a chance now, dad Funny, although he knows the self Ji can''t hear what Chi said But Mian Chi Gang did this action At the time, Tian was just a huge iron tower Cong Tian was facing away, and he slammed into Chi. On his belly button, the running is pressed down "Don''t show up in front of the enemy With a trace of old scruples, maybe It¡¯s just that Rina¡¯s hesitation Will lose his life. "Lin grinned Dao, stunned at Tian Wuguo Gordon said hello. Of all the elven soldiers Falling from the sky like a puppet Lili Jingsi ordered someone to catch it in time See the elven soldiers'' rear team change Team Sidi, the blood imperial army is also affected by Has the meaning of chasing, he was beaten Have to fall into the wind, and hit another H What do you mean? Yashi clothed several Janitors Ran to the place where Bai Jizhi fell, just It¡¯s good to see Chi Cong¡¯s very deep pothole Chapter 847: Climb out. The pool is still on alert Feel the color of Yashi, put I stopped watching, my bleeding eyes stopped Correcting the devil''s blood, Tel on his head The wings of the queen, including the body The scarlet hair is gradually disappearing. How are you, I¡¯m Yano, you Do you still recognize me? "On the initiative Go and grab Ziji''s hand, Yanuo I found that since Ji Zhuo had her eyes a bit Yes, there are doubts in the worries ¢Û? "Yano obviously feels no With that pair of groups without focus Running, there is no strong expression, home Not to mention, this makes the spores have a problem Very enviable conjecture. "Huang Yuan, you, don''t you see See you? What''s this, you can see Is it? "Yanobi scratched. Reporting a finger under Bai Niu¡¯s eyes, But he couldn''t get any response. Since Ji''s two eyes are like The ring is dead, and the land is lifeless What kind of reaction do you live? It will only be sluggish The inside looked forward, did not live there "Re-problem, 0..." "Noisy..." Cong beside the field Lin heard a few coughs, rose Blonde girl in clothes moved from the threshold of the floor Walked out of the jungle. "M? It doesn''t matter to you, right? how do you feel? , "It doesn''t get in the way." Mi Xia Dig "I was hit by that tower, Dragon scales? "Yano feels Milo The posture of walking island is a bit strange. ..." Milo put his head Turns to the side and does not speak. Yana roughly guessed it, but This is obviously not the time to present these When I¡¯m sure I¡¯m going to be okay, put Back to Bai Ji, helping Chi Chi "What''s wrong with Chi?" "Painted eyes, don¡¯t see Seeing the east, it seems, the hearing is also There is a problem, I don¡¯t know before the group Is there any damage to Dao memory? Lai Luo nodded. "Can you still walk? "You walk with your arm first. Lai Luo suddenly turned around, Ke Wan said The figure in the black robe gradually descending to the surface "You are, dragon." Feeling Arrived Luo is watching him, He snorted, but fortunately he went back to Chuyun Long did not show too much surprise "Don''t be wary of me I''m the neutral side, After returning, we may be three battles Chapter 848: The warfare also said not necessarily. "Why did you suddenly appear "Long Xiaoguo is blaming me for points Knocked the attention of Her Majesty the Queen? Okay, it¡¯s true, but I¡¯m also It¡¯s hard to do, I¡¯m just Witch II A little-known junior face Ah, stepped in to prevent these two big ones Kind of immortal resistance to war, just a little careless Will fall into motionlessness, when the time comes. The Wu Clan can only suppress this matter Go, I''m afraid no one will remember it in a few years Xiao Cui who died for the family Up. "Gordon was very helpless. "You saw it too, let it go The two immortals continued to fight, I''m afraid the outside **** hasn''t come over yet Gordon is the country that was devastated after the war Of the earth. "Sypriel Thousands of troops, even formed in tens of thousands of years Tailin borders Huang and mountain island lakes, Just take it with your fingertips, just take it The circle of objects in this piece is broken into a bird The wasteland of the exhibition, you feel stubborn The two of them quarrel again, Barland. Are you still in Pi? , Gordon sighed. We live on this continent for nearly ten thousand Years, the evolution of defense history out of wisdom costs After a few years, it faded again For a disorderly beast, but only thunder How many minutes to return "When the group is around, the Witch Clan also opens Began to mix things with this world ? During the Great Catastrophe, I remember you We don¡¯t even have a figure of me, fine Okay, but I can¡¯t resist it. Run away with the space demon brother, you It¡¯s from the beginning to the picture. It¡¯s nothing to do. Get up Then Tian was a little bit misunderstood. "Gordon Said with a wry smile. But never forget my hometown Compared to the battle group, we have more Is guiding the world, just like the present This continent, just changed the species "Then prophecy now also prophesies It''s over, where should you go back? Yana is impatient with this Let¡¯s go on talking with a magic stick. Granted a lot of opportunity. "It''s about Balandry''s death E, I have to talk to Her Majesty the Queen Personally explain that there is still civil strife Time, even if you drive me away, I Can''t go either. ¡® "Balandry alive? Yana Leng Pi Ding smiled twice "If I think about it, Chapter 849: What''s the point, I want those elves Burial, as for the death of this world live? I do not care. Choked, Ran Tian couldn''t speak "Come to summer, go." Yanuo Stick, wipe with Mi Xia and support Bai opened. "Hey, this errand is really not It was done by humans. "Gordon confirmed Head, cheeky followed "What happened to Little Baiji? After setting up Lynn, Lilias Watching Yana and Miluo help her Down, the staggering Bai Ji, heart Head trembled slightly. Since Ji''s appearance now is indeed It¡¯s hard to compliment, cheek quotient There are still fresh blood marks, as if The blood-stained eyes have lost their flatness Scent of light, sluggish looks like Lost the soul, the user is the flesh. "Five questions, don¡¯t look at the wet pool I can''t hear the sound when I see the happy face." Yashi bit his lip. Ji makes Yano as four as a sword night, Ruo Bai Sooner or later, Chaotang fell into Kun''s death, female The emperor has no sense of man, Jun Zhi has become Zhi People, those ministers have long brains Crooked is a matter of time. Yanaba Sutra is ready Spread the eyeliner all over the imperial realm, just Who dare to arrogantly talk about her emperor Ju, pro and no rebellion. ...Xiaoya? " "Dare to rent? Ugly Wai! You Can you hear what I am saying? ? "elegant Which hi, Bai Ji never lost her hearing , Nothing is more joyful than this News. "Little guy, hear me Speak? "Lilias touched Holding her hand. "It''s fine to hear it. Lilias breathed a sigh of relief. Up? 0.0 After calming down Yanuo asked. "It''s the price, this world For you. "Bai Ji tilted her head. The voice is weak. "The price is five senses? "Yes it is.'' "The family is far from recovering ? " "It was like this. Bai Ji twisted and smiled. But we are the blood spirit, no matter how serious it is Sequelae, as long as it does not involve [ ] No harm, sooner or later You see now i can''t hear it "Great 0.0." "However, we will probably be Chapter 850: Blind for a while. Ji sighed. "Hearing Recover more quickly, but the rules will not Tian Shi will be able to recover Outside, demonized, I Now my first sense of nature has also dropped to "It''s time, I remember just now "Your Majesty, is under Come, in the regiment of the Guards The next step was only to stop. "Oh." Hearing this sound Son, Mian Ji seems to be recalling What. "What''s your name? The next name is Gao Bi, which is a special feature of the Wu clan "Oh, it was you. Bai Ji nodded. "Your Majesty the Queen knows me Gordon has two lines of surprise on his face Different, looking through the memory, he didn¡¯t at all Reminiscing about myself and the queen Your Majesty has met. Bai Ji shook her head. "Weng Is it okay to wait for the field to return? "Her Majesty the Queen will make it to the wall. "Xiaoya." Clumped in from Ji Yashi said a few words before his ears. . "Still still. "Then let''s go. "Misha, that 8 is called My cat, we made you pay attention In the corner of the temple, didn¡¯t you feel it? hurt. "Lailuo replied. "Well, settle down well. Before Bai Ji helped by Yace "Small fours of Huangwei, ahead It''s a bit steep, or I''ll carry you up "The face is not weak enough to let the feet back Since Ji refused. Yanuo didn''t show much, either. He knows that as the emperor of Tian, ??which I''m afraid I''m blind and I won''t be in the genus The following front loses a sense of strictness. Ji Wentong. Chi didn''t say a word to remind me. Na, do you wish the forbidden army to evacuate, Let''s chat with Chi alone. "But, the emperor... "nothing. "Okay, Yano understands "Yach, I don''t want to let you Do you withdraw all the entrances? "Ba Jingsa has gone out, "You can still follow Let''s talk? Ming... "Get out, we won''t Something. "Huang Yuan, this guy is Baili Blood Institute, plant one person, go up Things in the world you forgot 0.00 Chapter 851: "Get out "What do I have to talk to you? In the voice of a girl Silky awkward. Then you can go. The sound sounds constantly suppressed , Since Ji can even imagine Ji Tong''s toothless look "We are not so boring. "Are you still doing this again? ? The facts are in front of you Pi, right? "You think so, then we There is no way, whatever you want Bai Ji Wan Dongtian smiled. "You hate Us? ¡® "Why do you ask me this question Question, don¡¯t you know how difficult it is? Ji Tuan did not answer directly. "Then look at another question Are you tired of it? "I''m so sick of you! This time I was just blind The devil who plays with people''s hearts better hurry up "Okay, the province will give you one "We Bajing let the army go out No one around protects us now, That silver knife should still be there now "We just experienced a fierce battle Now very weak, plus eyes Qing is also blind, this is big Good chance, what do you do, we all I can¡¯t see and I can¡¯t resist Xueya''s lips curled slightly. . ...0" The other end is silent "Aren''t you going to do it, wrong? If you pass this village, there will be no such shop. In the future you want to tie us anyway It¡¯s impossible that it¡¯s not ["Himema or "If you don''t do it, don''t you You shouldn''t feel that we were born Same, are we right, "This is what you said, such as What you want. The footsteps are far away. Xue Ji smiled slightly, no Speaking, still special in the original A long time passed. "Why, it''s impossible to find Go to the knife. "Don''t make your wish, I''ll Found it. "Tu Zhen picks up a knife The sound of, followed by the sound of footsteps Come near here, stop at Chi''s before. "Do you really want to die? Bai Ji opened her chest. Immediately afterwards, Mian Ji felt Tian Yishi wins his chest "Let''s go, we retreat. It was passed to Duo with what he said to his subordinates. Ears. Chapter 852: "Don''t kill us. Let people behave so frankly Am I done? "Ya Yue satire "The Vampire Queen, wait Now, one day I will take Bai Zhu Rescued. Preface to the eleventh volume of mythological lies The blue wave swayed deep and waved gently , The elephant pan that ties the cup open is This spacious and deserted room is here A slight temperature. Correct The body temperature is generally lower than normal. For the kinsmen in Xinjiang, they don¡¯t Pi is used to drinking hot tea Tian Tian Tian Tian this Cups of tea are prepared by Taiwan guests. "Those who have always come here are not Need to be too strong, let''s go to the blood Very kind and very kind to the customers Friendly, treat this as yourself "The Empress, the sage and the sage Thank you very much. "Jiang Fa The young man sat in distress and took a sip of tea. Handle the cup gently. This is the palace of the blood queen Hair, in other words, a vampire Where can you dare to be at will Into your own home? If this is slightly Inadvertently being put on shoes when entering the house I don''t know what happened. Gordon is useless for the blood family , Good feelings, if it¡¯s not your heart Reid¡¯s comfort, he doesn¡¯t know how Come to Sapri State. For physical reasons, we can¡¯t use it. It''s hard for you, if there is any rude act, Please don''t blame it. The same thing in the next day, this dress is The demeanor of the emperor, not afraid of her majesty the queen Well, you are just sitting there Look at me, I have a kind of junior This is not all Aci flattery, The legend of the emperor. An absolute disadvantage Survived the coup d¡¯¨¦tat and accounted for Took Saplan, the empress Will it be a simple character? Don''t watch Chi behave politely , Polite, really want to put this This kind of table gathering takes it seriously, I''m afraid it''s my pi note "Diqiang is pure and round, you are really speak. "Sit on the other side of the sand The silver-haired girl in my hair I''m dressed solemnly Black bat hairpin combed into comparison A few points of light breast fat, white essence With eyeliner, super-style and refined ton Lovely mixed with a few hints of heavenly beauty. This is the makeup for meeting guests Wei Tian''s flaws are probably It''s the girl''s pair that doesn''t have the focal length of the palace. And the invisible descendant. Chapter 853: Chi smiled slightly. "But we don''t really get bored. "I don''t speak much underneath It doesn¡¯t make people happy, Gordon didn''t know it was his own first The previous sentence worked, the other party Looks a little better Tian Some, then continue. "Really? Haha, that witch Master first received the feelings of the heart, Let''s talk about business now. " At this moment, he took out Tianfen Next, there is no other reason, I said before ], but because His Majesty had no leisure at the time Listen to me Shu Tian is ready. Gordon retells Tian''s prophecy Bai Ji listened quietly, guaranteeing Keep silent. "This is the Tamani prophecy, yes Bought from the prophecy of an external god, this prophecy The foreign **** referred to here is very interesting Energy is the time of nothing in the second era, entering The fisherman who invaded Barid. "Being the field of the hero bone family Ju, um, this sounds like Some ears are warm, and then. "Bai Ya Relying on women to understand their physical affairs, I took the fruit in the fruit basket and dropped Ji Tou Shi. "No, just feel it In those few directions, I was a little bit ear-stricken. Bai Ji denied. "Then do you know the second Ji Wu¡¯s thing, or now I¡¯m listening There has been word of mouth about that Nothing more than a divine thing? " Is it exactly what I have heard. "The West has heard it, I don''t know how Shixian mentioned that death is perpetual? "Foreign invasion, you know Does this mean out? "Bai Ji Behave so plainly, it doesn¡¯t Did not expect to shoot Gordon, B Objectively speaking, the heap will not The side of a stranger who loves Tian Tian Right. "What the eagle will touch (meaning What are you holding?" Mianya has two cheeks Stuffed with food Like eating a loose rat Carelessly, as if completely absent Take Gordon''s words to heart. Gordon sighed, some He traveled all over the mountains and rivers, fee Prophecy collected through hard work Or be treated as nonsense Or be treated as unfounded worries , Liqiang, by two different wishes at all Sentiment. Chapter 854: Even if I said that I broke my mouth I can¡¯t see the other party and accept it Barry''s point of view, Barry''s present day. Hao Dong of Nian, they don¡¯t even know Well, how great a must it will bring. The superiors have no idea about it Gu, even flat-headed people don¡¯t need it Said it, tell them this, he We still see that we are just changing fields The ruler, at home, they have changed the laughter system "Your Majesty, I know You don¡¯t believe me, but you love you Think about it, why should I risk my life? Life is in danger, you come to the blood palace face to face Talking to you about this? I lie to you Only get no benefit, say the wrong day In other words, the head underneath may be It¡¯s not on my neck anymore, why am I still Want to be so without turning back? "So in the heart of Pixian In the circle, the blood palace is no different from a knife The sea of ??mountains and fires is like a flood in the face Smiled. The formula is wrong, it¡¯s not the case below Meaning, this is just an analogy... "Which ear do you hear us Say I don''t believe you anymore. "Bai Ji Shou Smiled. "Just this thing Love, how to believe, not to believe How, I want to ask Gordon First, you tell us this, yes What kind of reaction do you plan to make? It is 9SF light "Although the origins of different cultures Round, but we are a Planes, creatures on the Tianli continent Rub, but when the outside **** invades me To the outside, chase off those invaders We are the original inhabitants of this continent. "What do you mean? Solved it. "Bai Ji plucked her ears away Hair "Suddenly speak bluntly, too Yu is idealized, and the incident has changed In the former vows, after sending out the group The dragons fight each other, nothing else Say, this tired continent, so A variety of forces must be able to convince People''s chief leader, you are not suitable We are not prepared either, we will fight when the time comes .Tian Kai, dance of demons, all countries E''m afraid that even oneself hit a pile, cross Why are you playing fast and tough. "You think humans will obey Noodles? Conversely, do you think Will the kinsmen obey? Elves We didn¡¯t even figure it out, even if Alliances with different fetal minds can hold Continue to do more "Little wizard, go back, Even if these are true, then Chapter 855: It''s overtaken by the general trend, only desperate Can make Barid abandon all races Prejudice and difference work together Qi Yi, no matter how Wall''s broken algae is It''s language, dad is helpless Zi Ji waved his hand. do it? ? " Your Majesty, you may not know at all The word fish [species] means out Area, not to mention the fact that there are How terrible it will be two days Top disaster! " Smiled unclearly. "Little Witch Teacher, calm down, you are now Weng Wei is a little emotional, this video The man who ringed you and the next talk "Your Majesty, you see Don¡¯t you believe what I¡¯m saying?¡± Gordon¡¯s mood calmed down A little bit. "Well, we have no reason not to "Then when I think about it to you, If the outside **** really comes back, you What charter? " I''ve been waiting for this field for so many years "So, you are early There are precautions, there are long ago ready? ? "Gordon''s heart is three happy This makes him invisible, high and deep The second time for the unpredictable vampire queen. So tall in his heart "Of course, the central Set it, otherwise it will be so calm I''ll just sit here and talk to you What. "Bai Ji smiled. "Then, how are you going to do it publicly? Can you give me a bottom line, don''t Aihui, I just want to defend the big Lu Jintian''s meager power! " "No need, space department In addition to the elves, I haven''t entered the game anymore The world. "Bai Ji lay on the sofa Hit a page. "Space Demon Dump? You, Is it to open up the spatial force, Sending away from Baliru? good idea Pi is ashamed of her majesty the queen, light face It''s easy to think about it To the processing method. "Ah, are you telling me? Bai Ji''s face needs to look at her face incomprehensibly. Gordon, who was running a cart with his mouth full, though Ranchi can''t see happiness at all now "Then I will ask you, you How sure is it? "Sure? Think about it, it''s pretty big Yes, the guarantee is 90%. "From Ji Report the finger and forget it. Your Majesty is really inseparable, Jing. Out of Barid, he has great magical powers. Chapter 856: "Open the space door? Medical type? Wizard first? Are you long Traveling and overwork leads to pre-inspection Sick? Or let Gong Yanyi The teacher will help you with the second doctor? Although Gong Yan There is no expert father-beauty doctor A dead horse as a living horse doctor is probably still "What kind of grace, Her Majesty You are not trying to open space and force outside Kind of teleportation out of the mainland? "?? Are you telling District, send away the gods with the windy devil world ? Didn''t you say yesterday that you used a copper plate for it What about the two gold markets? " "You can''t do business Gao Lutian 9 Since Ji Bai gave him a glance. Devil, you still go to the God Realm It''s just a half-hearted face. "You didn''t open the space door for Is it right? "Don''t think about it, let''s Cong Lai never said such a thing. Bai Ji shook her finger. "Then what do you do to open space? Open? ? "Gordon doesn''t understand. Gao Dengwu was forced. "Can you still do it? Of course It''s an escape mouth. "From the third officer of Ji Bei The tone of voice was unreasonably clear. Denzui Er twitched, Tashiro It''s so light and handy, this He didn''t expect it. "Yes, so, we Let people clean up the palace very early To the east of the city, empty out in various towns The country¡¯s teleportation demon is wronged, do you think the face The reason for spending a lot of time to get these Is it out? Of course it¡¯s for ugliness Come in handy back, foreign species come here When it¡¯s good, but the same clan flees, Brother and elsewhere. "This,¡­¡­ After listening, Gao Zheng''s face was stiff. New talk left by ancestors just give up Give up, you, you are not a blood female Emperor? ? "" We should better serve our people Our family is responsible. "From Ji Speaking very seriously. Come, what should this continent do Gordon''s face was pale. "I can''t take care of my life Ji sighed Tian Huimao. "This is too competitive, it''s a disaster Yantou, Pi should be the species of the whole continent Ethnic aborigines join hands and work together Advance and retreat? " "Wrong, it''s a disaster Self-flying. "Bai Ji smiled and vomited Chapter 857: Vomit Come out hand in hand together, that¡¯s No capital to escape, forced to unite Bar, can run like a pi Did you run away long before the war started? The original land is now the same The foreign gods instigated the mainland coalition forces to annihilate So stupid, this idea is too Silly. Pi had the same mistake Will commit the second time, this time spore science I''m smart, but I can''t beat it yet. Well, the big octopus''s curved Xiaoxiao I''m in the hometown, I''m going to run early and heal Ann, save the inexplicable quilt Group fights Tian times. "0..." "Two, look at the same mainland Regarding biological injuries, let¡¯s also answer you I''m awake, don''t go to Wutu to challenge Kind of clear, not cheap. After asked. Why are there so many? Do you run such a thousand demons when you encounter an enemy? , ." Silent page, Gordon doesn¡¯t Maternally. "Ah, what can I do without running. Lost from Ji Nuo. "that It should be night. "Wall Gordon first opened the window Hu, take a good look at this starry sky How big is the bottom, outside of this starry sky I''ve been investigating and hiding a few foreign gods Even if you are not invaded by that chapter, Will also be invaded by other foreign species, hit After defeating the robe calendar, the robe will still be rolled "Do you want to tell?" Early thing. "Xue Ji sneered "There are countless outside gods, but Regroup many times, maybe The Paladin who expelled the outer gods, Barry There is only one virtue, after death There is no more Paladin. "So, it''s still practical Hurry up and find a way to meet "Hearing that Zhongming was guilty Angry, the queen is right, just so courageous Small as round, are you afraid of death if you are greedy? "The one behind, you are presenting us" starting from Ji Zhu''s eyes, slowly Body, looking in the direction of the loud voice. . "Only you and the qualifications Since oh, we are guarding the home circle, guarding When protecting this continent, you experience But I don''t know where it is yet. The majestic words are like Similar to foreign trade Pitian, very The pressure is just 0... "That, Her Majesty, You are in the right direction, I''m here Chapter 1 ~ Don''t Chapter 858: "Besides, there is also reel. "I have collected over the years The collected information on the descendants, Some notes that Daivar has mentioned implicitly, The east side of the spoon. "" Sorting out the stone books Chengdu is telling something? Only a small part of it. "Golden according to "At the same time with the same part Would you find it too coincidental, Do you think there is a kind of What does the black box feel like? " "Do you think these descendants has a problem? Impossible, professional After the exam, it can be seen that these calls The Ba Sutra has a history of thousands of years No, you can''t make a fake, brother Hundreds of high school students cause sadness is not two Is it a good thing? "A high degree of consistency is really good Can it be a good thing, different kinds The same two events recorded by the clan With subjective consciousness. "Then it''s only possible Slightly, this continent has survived nearly Wannian witnessed the four eras of Xing Bad history guy, but that¡¯s not Possibly, as the blood queen, You know better than me. It''s all. "Since Ji Mei Is there any reason for the lifespan of the blood family? As long as you don¡¯t get thirsty, there is nothing Endless, but this is just theory Speaking up. The body is endless, the country Lu Zhe is still the heart of the wind, the east of the wind The noodles cannot withstand Luo Tuan''s attrition, The former kingdom of the blood clan has no sun in the township empress In addition, the picture will have a complete curtain call That Tian Tian. "Not very clear, describe Ambiguous, but its role should be Come away, blocking the rest of the plane "Then now this key "I don''t know." Gao Dengtan I didn¡¯t translate a large volume, Most of them are very ambivalent solutions Excuse me, I can''t help it. Up the scroll. "Duba I know I have told you what to convey The love has been conveyed, and I should go back too Continue to translate "Two, we said that foreign species It''s the first time after you hit it, let''s run away Bai Ji put her cheeks in her hands and smiled "I thought about it, each has its own Its ambition is to keep those who have the ability to evacuate It¡¯s also a very selfish act of Tian Zong, If you can run away, it¡¯s okay Knowing more, it helps Continue to extend the civilization of our plane Chapter 859: "Then don''t get near here Her Majesty takes care. "Take care." Mian Ji turned towards Gordon beckoned, although the pool did not I also know if Gordon is Pi or still there Noble guest Yexiang, that¡¯s the face The downgraded female foreigner is slightly negative Gordon was sent away. I can''t see you, the door creaks The matter was beaten and lightened "Five questions, do you think that Nou went to the house group. "You still mean nothing Say it. "Yana was speechless. "Very appropriate, loud meaning I don¡¯t believe it, but there is no need to deliberately go Idea, everything is ready, even if it is true We also have a way when we get there. "Then, indecent, why are you Look at this matter. "Me? I listen crudely "I asked you what you think, you Tell us you listen to me, yours Guys are really lazy. "Hey~ There is nothing in the world for old renting Kai, as long as there are heavy burdens, be mindful I''m not afraid when it comes. "You are too tall to see you miss me Bai Ji sighed. She is not the real Longao Yelling "Guo Yu Nian He Mian, In the ten years of the sea, the Morton girl is poor Can open and hang indefinitely, meet The invincible enemy screams up to the sky Pi Di give up and don¡¯t give up I¡¯m Piyutian¡¯s reborn Just can''t win. "Mian Ji is deep Looks out the window, although the ground is not Know what direction you are looking Group, kind of understand how strong the competition is, What the inside can challenge, the species and the Essence is completely two concepts. "Isn''t it possible for Guowei? "It''s still used, and I don''t want to fight. It''s the truth to run away when a foreign **** comes "Neither is it, no matter What''s the situation, we have already done it Ready. " Su stubbornly entered Bai Ji''s arms Breathing out in front of Ji¡¯s ears, Play Chi''s hair. Stop making trouble, round people Also play with hair. No matter how old i am Lin Shujiang for bravery~~ "Don''t stick like this, outside There are still people listening, affecting Pi "Then, if they don''t hear It''s online, right~" Chapter 860: "Don''t be alone when you are far away Do these bad things. " "No, no, no, so happy I''ve made friends with Ruozu~~ Yanuo wants to make up Fill the field with the ancestor elements~~ Soft and very loose Rubbing her thighs, ya Na''s body is like cotton The soft surface is flexible, just a poke Can go on all fours. . Chi put his foot Y on Ziji On his knees, he can address the male Breathing snow white attractive bare feet Weak and boneless, I haven''t sorted out my head yet Before the pig, it was cool and slippery The body was pasted up. Although Bai Ji can''t reach it, she can see it "Wai Wei Wei Wei, Yano Shi Then I remembered that Tian had something to do. "Tuan?" Can''t see Le. The energy zone was brought over by Yano. "Between us, good The doctor has no internal food, oh heart, hey, A rare opportunity, do you want to try today Try it. "Appointment, do you want to do this "Don''t say no, we''re tired Go to bed now. "No, no, Meng Kubo Touching home, Ou''s family is now on the Pakistani scriptures I''m thinking, can''t stop, full My mind is scent of ancestors, stop Can''t come down~~" Pi used to see, no listen to this The law and the field pattern certificate ruler is crisp and numb Voice, Bai Ji can almost be crazy The heart shape of Yano¡¯s pair of quilts Occupied double limit. "Calm down." Bai Jimian No expression, sun silk overflowing on his forehead Sweat. I can''t see the east now , If you do it to yourself There is really no resistance there Room. "The five questions are about the current Is this body right? Use it Let¡¯s talk, what position do you want? Lower neck, curly circle, thigh, choose Ugly~~ If you think these are all If Pi is exciting enough, we can Have a deeper exchange. . What the urge to say is getting more and more back To face, even if you live a long time I can''t hold it anymore and start to blush "These things teach you If you let her know what''s inside the palace. Na Tian will cut off his head Come as a chamber pot "Is it that Oron, Chapter 861: I''ll let Chijia wash both sides later Underwear, take all the palace¡¯s share "It''s Promoting. "Promote?" Bai Ji surprised ¢Û, I didn¡¯t expect that performance A more restrained literary girl''s house Of course, such a fruit is hidden. Invisible female driver? ? Just when she came back to plant , The neck is cold, the fruit only sticks Sweet and soft lolipa on herself I have untied my neckline "Second rent, ugly rent rent~~ Since Ji lost his balance, Yanuo was already excited Pushed down on the sofa, at this moment Is riding on her waist. "No, Pi Xing, It''s still night, since heaven, wait During the day, it doesn¡¯t work there now... Since Ji put aside his head. It''s bleak. "Pre..." Yana sent To be extremely disappointed Tears and body curled up ]Ba Tuan, it seems to be wronged The deep hamster. "Okay, okay, I know Eighth, chasing the big one, and still do the day Some things like children''s fields. Bai Ji doesn''t know her face now Pi is also very popular, The bag grumbled. "Hurry up "Oh yeah, the surrounding is the best Pingyu, met the girl who went to Gordon The outside team returned to Fang Xiangzhong. Your Majesty, I am back 0...... Chi clearly felt in the room. The weather is a bit strange. The book was covering his face, answering. It''s like being extremely tired. Yano by the convex is having a meal Wiping his mouth, Mr. Tian was still unfinished. The look of endless aftertaste. I feel the second country, but even if it is I really understood something, Yexiang I didn¡¯t talk too much, as a senior woman Besides, Chi knew that Tian Gongju should say You shouldn¡¯t speak publicly, and you should speak publicly For myself, Tuan Gongju shouldn''t From my own point of view, the face is not the master Mention something embarrassing the owner "Yexiang, that half-blood sucks Is the blood ghost situation okay? ¡® "Lin''s group father? Tian Qi''an OK, there is no danger of life when driving, no. After waking up, it was like It¡¯s changed a lot and refused to live Who is close to the criminal, even Lilia Lord Si can''t enter Chi''s room "Where''s Lilias? Chapter 862: What''s the situation? "My lord is a little bit more Silent words, but at least better than the previous paragraph Time is better, I kiss every day I brought food to Miss Lin''s room "She will eat well?" Lin Xiao always put together It makes the fields all over. "Now, at least there will be So excited "But running still refuses to eat "Yes." Yexiang ordered nod. "No, I don¡¯t want to eat, this Unbelievable, this is anorexia Shang Zhaowu, and let¡¯s go see her It is necessary to think of a way to get to the bottom of the sun The other party¡¯s very bad diet Used to relieve Lily''s wet silk "Ok. "Yano can help us go Yes, Yexiang, you can send someone to help us Prepare some ¡®materials¡¯, A bit too much, you better take only notes "Ok." Ye Xiangtian meticulously finished After that, the complexion appeared Ersitai Weird, but I don¡¯t want to ask too much. "If you have any questions, remember to consult The sea imperial dining room. "Bai Ji reminded "Emperor Yuan, how do you get people Prepare the east side of these strange rocks what. "Yano is puzzled. "It takes drastic materials to cure the disease., "It doesn''t seem to be a cure Medicine bar Understand, helped Bai Ji out of the room "Little Baiji?" Zaideya Na self-abduction There was Lily''s wet voice. Just finished eating Shuli Soup. There seems to be something wrong with my mental condition, Growing up in that environment, being able to If you go face-to-face, it''s normal problem. "Lilias danced It faded a bit. "Suffering the child "Are you going to see Duo "Yes, listen to Shichi refuses Eat, noodles can be worried. 00¡­¡­0 Don''t make some Something inexplicable, Lynn now Don''t be irritated. "How did it make us seem to be Like a murderer, Chi is also considered My watch is thick, um, the bead is also Picture, I heard that Chi can¡¯t eat, let¡¯s It''s also uncomfortable. "Bai Ji smiled Very Mingmae, this makes Lilia silky Then I recalled what was in my memory Yourself. Chapter 863: "Okay, Pi told you Let''s go see the crime. "As long as you can''t die, that''s all It''s a small problem. "Your voice sounds like A little weak, it¡¯s really okay. "You don''t have to worry about it Since Ji''s face is very faint, ya He put his head aside unnaturally. "Why are you still here? Let¡¯s talk if something happens, let¡¯s Let''s go first. "In order to save the life of running I pursed her lips, if Bai Ji is because of Gu If you lose your life mercilessly, then Lilia will not be surprised in the fish field Yourself. Heaven is crying with a face, don''t Oh straight for nostalgia. "Bai Ji mumbled Seeing that there is no focus in both eyes, I want to prevent myself from seeing the spores as much as possible The face of Bai Ji, Lili''s silk leaves With a gentle and maternal smile, reply Left. "When the four rough pairs use their relatives Hou is always not enough for Tancheng~ "Four wordy, you know something Little biscuits. "Bai Ji color drums and drums The broken sense of Yano''s face. It''s okay, it''s the best renting Tancheng is now, and renting is the best in the world Honest person~~Never say yes Heart is not. "Don''t you laugh at us, girl? See how we treat you and how Itchy pi itch~~? You are the most afraid "Round, just look at it Don¡¯t touch it, where you scratch is the back "Ying, stop the brakes, ''S guards can''t stand it anymore "What''s going on?! Next Is there an outside area to watch? ? You''re so young Ya, why don''t you remind us? "Puff, slightly clarify, deceive "Yashi! You hug us and wait You don¡¯t have a good cough with fruit balls! The room is guarded Ninth, the two naturally settled Quieted down. Ya Kefen, standing guard on both sides Soldier Tian sees the queen coming to flame Hey, what a polite Exit the room. Toward, the Taiwanese renting countries are just around the corner. Yashi picked up Bai Ji''s hand, Raise your index finger and point in 3 directions. Pointed. "Xuan Bo, because of the problem, go well Like falling asleep Chapter 2 ~ Butter Cake Chapter 864: Towards the finger side of Yanuo board , Bai Ji faintly heard that there was a steady Sequence of breathing. "Cong Breathing Judging, Chi probably didn''t sleep well Steadfast. "With the help of Yashi Bai Ji sat down on the small eagle beside the bed On the wooden stool, this stool should Lilias often sits. "Won? Come to the palace soon It''s not a week, I can¡¯t eat well and sleep well How can Xiangong gain weight? Blind Bai Ji explores each other with her hands Body, touch the position of the face, The sky can''t touch the five senses, only a ball Fleshy fat on soft noodles? Press it and it will be like cotton mouth four times "Yuan, the place you pressed Fang is not..." Yanuo was full of head "Oh, let''s just talk about it. So Tian reminded, the blood girl instantly Understand that the place to press yourself is Where is it, but the face offender didn¡¯t stop Hand, Pi honest little melon seeds two meals Fuck, finally feel Tian just hand Pinching is not enough, see on the bed Send it with both hands. "It''s so big, there''s this Confederacy. "Since Ji gestured with both hands The size, don''t miss the blade. . "The genes of those elves are like this Okay, really, heinous Some more disadvantaged groups Face, hate, hate, hate "Big **** are weird, emperor Because you don¡¯t have the same knowledge as you can follow, this Some development is better than ours The lost women are not so clever Ming, just a plum is not a brain "Yes, um, that''s right Let¡¯s be broad-minded and don¡¯t follow along General knowledge, well, Tian Qun Cow That''s it. "Since Ji muttered Murmured. "But even if you think so, Why on earth? ? same Is a creature of this plane continent, Why do some races come with it? It¡¯s the "Innate Abnormal Case", some Race body develops to a given age No matter how hard you live, you can grow taller In order to grow taller, let the body see She doesn''t move like this, she is heaven Heaven endures the bitter smell secretly singing under the bed She doesn¡¯t know her face, why? Certain **** are destined not to How hard does it take to live to reach her "Kazama is not worth it. "Imperial Yuan, this is a racial difference It''s different, let''s not get too much Something, you see, although the elves Chapter 865: However, the sky is beautiful and the life is long, But when they return home, there are those who get old Day by day, but what are we now So, what will happen in the future, group The year does not change, no, as long as you live, Pi change forever. ...You are feeling well Us? "I mean, we should Don¡¯t wait too much for your shortcomings, and Don¡¯t envy others¡¯ strengths, maybe We also have something violent Noodles. " "I borrow your good words. "Reading, surrounding, committing as if Woke up. "Yachou reminded Chi wakes up, otherwise you think Set up noisy for such a big move Xingchi? , There was a whispering voice "Huang Ti, I seem to be scared to run You, saw you, Tian Xia Zi, stayed in bed Go "Why, Pi continue to pretend to sleep Up? "Since Ji Wan''s language is slightly And teased. "I thought we had to You woke up after riding on your face Lin didn''t speak, she was holding the quilt She huddled in the corner of the bed and looked at Zi Ji warily. Facial complexion, his body is slightly visible Trembling, obviously starving during this time Caused by blindness. "Yeah, why are you so afraid of us? Ah, I''m not a cannibal Tiger, Tianjia District, my family, Sit on the edge of the bed with the help of the bed. Shen''s voice. Say it again, I don¡¯t seem to hear clearly Ah, do you want to see it out? " Ji took off the skin and wrapped it in silk His slender legs are overlapped, and he sits in a crossed face. "Out..." Lin grabbed Sheets, the sound is obviously smaller than before For the field, she seems to really compare Fear of Bai Ji. "Oh, you let it out, Tilted his head. "But here is Here, no one has the command to us Qualifications. "I want to be seen, you are big The big bright drove out self-sufficiency. Changed to a more empathetic posture It''s marinated, it''s a delivery person''s day Dare to approach you, go on, open your teeth Heavy melon, Qing start your performance Is going to be King Xinja out of the animal circus A sample of the show. "Oh, it''s so boring, how come I''m here, you can''t even move You have to reduce yourself in the second country, you can Chapter 866: Move? Lin still doesn''t speak, she looks like I thought as long as I kept silent, This dangerous guy in front of me feels I''ll leave when I''m bored. The scene is deadlocked, Lin bows her head not But I didn¡¯t even look at the push. The squeaking of the pivot of the door, the secret of the door Female lying, Yexiang pushed and said, just swing Out of the room. To the east, single jobs are all ready. "Well, okay, neither do you I need your help later, oh Now, I don¡¯t rely on the female fast. "I''m very curious what kind of department this is Lin Gan also skipped the current line, pretending Without paying attention at all, And led it down to the room. One thing, these days and nights dreams Bai Ji''s Italian Women''s Sleeper Pushes the Stroller Push it over. "Both elves and blood Do you follow the kinship as many as you like, or do you follow The manuscript is back. Shaking his head, behaving horribly. "I want Pi to understand this problem We can''t sleep well, we can''t sleep well Will affect the work situation the next day And efficiency, which affects efficiency, Will affect the entire blood spirit empire Policy implementation efficiency, the public will Dissatisfaction is possible ..." Lin didn''t know that Bai Ji said to him What is the meaning of these, but look When the other party''s smile is getting thicker, Chi feels strangely cool. "Two, Xiao Linlin, how about you It''s our Biaoyuan, oh, from inside From the perspective of age, it can also be a table. Plan, forget it, don¡¯t settle this matter Love, what we want to say is that we Lin recalled a little. "You have insomnia, we also have insomnia Lin has to follow Solanggu It seems, but Ji can''t see the face, Even if I can see, I will pretend to see Less than. "So, when I see Not have the best of both worlds, both Cure your insomnia, but also satisfy Our curiosity, heal us from the face Insomnia Lynn hugged the quilt and Keiser sent "Don''t be nervous, don''t be nervous, get I have to keep up with the battlefield, so let''s Just let you know how to eat it is delicious Let¡¯s take a look at it, let¡¯s take a look at Is Ba¡¯s guess correct, um, Of course, the major countries still want to Chapter 867: To cure your anorexia and loss of eyes. "You don''t eat like this In the end, I can¡¯t eat anymore, I feel I can¡¯t sleep well either. People are broken, this Go to Bhutan. "Bai Ji''s head Put it on your knees, outline the corners of your mouth A hint of smile. "We are based on the blood family Old folk remedies, carefully prepared for you I have a few good medicinal materials for pain. Accompanied by Bai Ji''s voice , The women wear it heartily Mask, opened the lid of the meal. Lin Tuan hole enlarges, field shares are difficult The smell of cumin pours into the nose Choking coughing again and again, she started Shi covered his nose and mouth. "Give us and Xiaoya too The lady also gave me a lot of attention Ji put on a mask, facing Yanoze I''ve been hiding away long ago. "This first medicinal material, Stir-fried small real peppers with garlic, Master Tu Long skills and fine wine, even if it¡¯s Pi in Lai Pin in the case of the blood family also does it It must be very congruent and exquisite, come, taste "No." After hearing this. I have to eat this kind of music painting myself, Lin Can''t keep silent anymore. "Reading, picky eaters again, this Pi eat it, so why are you in the end What do you want to eat? "Bai Ji poses Vice Wang looked very distressed. You can''t be picky eaters, two points Eat everything that is not left, Bi Jing Good medicine is bitter, a bit nauseating Resistance to that is just a response. " Lin was a little swallowed, desperately According to the head, he expressed his resolute position Hidden right will not let this kind of relationship Into one''s own mouth "It''s not necessary. District, then you don¡¯t want to eat, But this is not enough, the body I feel broken, obedient~ this is the face Although it is not good for the blood to eat, but There is no harm in eating it, but Can appetite, relieve gluttony, cure diseases and beautify... "This is what kind of treatment ......Lin finally couldn''t help but vomit Groove up, Stuffed up blood, I heard that it was attacked with poison Is it poisonous? A delicious one can cure it The more anorexia, but ah, the more delicious You can''t eat the fruit, let''s There is no way to make the fruit look more delicious Now, then change to a different kind of thinking, after "Delicious" in your heart is so popular Height, while keeping fit, It can also help you develop a less picky eate Chapter 868: "Don''t eat, this kind of stuffed me "It''s up to you. Since Ji grinned out a small source tooth "Lin Madoka, offended. Just a few breaths, E Two women sit together and pull out the rope Take Lin under control. Zhong following Tianzhen for nothing The struggle and painful scream ~ window. The females are like tying pigs Lin was subdued to death. Tucked the upper part of the chest in a circle, The lower part is strangled in the sun circle, and the shang is convex and tilted. The figure is under the tight rope Now it''s vivid and vivid. Hands turned back, thighs and feet Baopo Gang is coming out, the whole star Kneeling and sitting on the bed. "Hand over the dinner plate, noodles Feed the criminals personally. "Bai Ji 1.2 Point moved to Lin''s side, groping for me. Got her face off me. "You support her, don''t Let the platform run? 0..." Lin Pin struggled with her body. "I said this is helping you Healing, why are you still awkward? Since Ji took over the Xian plate, the group is more I picked the fruit from the porcelain plate "Well, we don''t count on you Naturally understand some truths Up. "Mian Ji even regained her hair, with Say this sentence in an old-fashioned tone "Okay, don''t talk nonsense, With the thunderbolt concealing the momentum, challenge Lin who didn''t react was choked Mixed with the fishy smell of the fragrant family Yu''s strange taste. The bottom of the middle object burst open, causing it to gallop. His face was open to the river, and his eyes flowed straight. "Yeah, it''s so painful, I don''t like to eat chili and Double happiness, double happiness Enjoy it? "Since Ji uses metallic white Knock on the treasure plate, no need, I can tell the other party about this How radical is Pin''s reaction "0...for The taste of Austrian cocktails seems to be left behind A fat secretion, his face is full of rivers "I said this is to help you heal I don''t expect you to understand So-called, age business The child is so unrestricted, good or bad I really don''t expect you to understand us "You are a abuse circle! Ahem. It''s just a scale "Reading? Why at this time So much, it doesn¡¯t fit bag. "However, although Chapter 869: Speed, this "five" return Continue eating, the noodles will be finished We are most opposed to extravagance You, you want me "What do you mean by death? Into her own mouth, Lin is Of earning, but it doesn¡¯t What to use. "Nothing will happen, right? Lilizheng who killed her in her bedroom I feel like I just heard Ersi Miserable, it seems to be from Linre Came from time to time. "Probably, it''s just an illusion. See my daughter, Jing Liya It¡¯s a black belly Know the molecule, so "Yeah, it''s really all ¢Û, so tired, worthy of praise Support. "Bai Ji will only have value left Put a little bit of oil wood on the plate On, the stars are stuck within two limits "Your Majesty, Lynn''s team It''s too comfortable. . "Women Wai Xiaohao Still live, The hail is pi too comfortable, both Spit out. "You don''t need to say, we are Also know, come on third "But, Lin Xiaoguo seems to "Dizzy? So fast? Poke Lin''s nose. Young ruler, the resistance is too present Lilias Feed the cake from the head to the chair It''s just awake. The stomach is indeed awake, middle Several times, and then Lily The demon woke up. 1 "It''s just right to be dizzy, hey, go down Guo did not know... Tu also rate Lin Qian who rolls her eyes look up. "Oh, pretending." Since Don''t laugh inside laugh. "I didn''t expect Ji Zhengwu is kind of slippery. "Anyway, I survived this Isn''t the violent figure out, the next debut? Buy button. "Since Ji smirked. "Stay!~~Cream Cake Chapter 3 ~ Weird Don''t be afraid of Pi, come, let''s come personally Hey, the whole blood spirit empire can enjoy No one is fed by us personally. Two districts. "Sweet and tender ''S voice is placed next to Lin Zaiduo The whispers of the abyss demon. "Go away, go 0.o If the legs and feet are not tied, Na Lin may be like this now Chapter 870: The child kicked his legs indiscriminately. Thanks to Lin¡¯s special offer, we got together The Baizi at Chi''s mouth was knocked over. The cake on top went out. The oil sticks to Bai Ji''s face with a smile Wish to be brilliant See you, Yexiang, who is waiting for daily affairs Wipe her cheeks for Bai Ji. From Jisou this thread, wipe it yourself I did it. "It''s been so many years Dare to send the cake to us "Stay steady, Shun cloth, let The dining room is back home to prepare some tossing oil eggs A few Anhuo will still be there Lin, who was struggling to the north, was holding on tightly. "You are a child, how can you So pi obedient, young I got hometown movement disease, keep going like this But it can¡¯t work, just right Home remedies can also cure ADHD The effect, if the weight is bigger It can even make you blind Yi Nong is cured. "Do you want to...? Lin still feels her esophagus Stuffed wine by all kinds of evil things, evil We have prepared the dining room for the day The car¡¯s feather cake, don¡¯t be afraid, this Although I eat too much stuff, I feel a little belly up , But it¡¯s no harm, it can add the day Some necessary nutrition, to your body Decent harm no secret circle, oh no, say Wrong, it is profitable and harmless. "You, you devil, Black-bellied queen, sadistic... "It''s different, feed like this The efficiency is too low. "Bai Ji glanced The dinner plate in the hands of the eye and the gangster "Yexiang, come to my funnel The bigger one, just right Can stop Lin Xiaoguo''s mouth. Seeing Lin out of the room, Tian only missed a lot of study, and Lin was weak Under the struggle, he stuffed Chi''s mouth Yanuo can''t stand it anymore Seeing desperately struggling to make mouth Lin, Bu With a few hints of mercy. "Doctors take care of their minds, very often In the future, we must use extraordinary means, relatively Yes, it''s also used by people who are very good at it Very means. "Bai Ji said calmly "But if you come this way, , Will Dad leave her mind? Shadows or sequelae, guide So he dare not eat anymore. "No, if Chi If you don¡¯t want to eat, let¡¯s do it again Just go back to "Hai Therapy" Tian Ci . "Bai Ji Zheng Datong, Chi He Chapter 871: The cake pan is raised and wondering what to do How to fill in these cake fields When entering the belly of the pool, Pi be careful I fell in a field. "Ah!" The plate broke three times The cake also splashed Lin''s mouth. Lin is desperate now, 5 It''s oh to this rich buttery smell Chi felt like he was going to faint "World, I''m sorry Ah, it¡¯s not hostile, it¡¯s not Seeing the east, I accidentally fell , Oh... it seems to be watching Lin Ji looks very good Laugh, or other reasons, Bai Ji laughed. What kind of emotion, she wouldn¡¯t Qixin''s words with a black belly. This glutinous rice ball smiles messily Trembling, but happy! "Two, the female foreign lady is easy Are you looking at Wang Tuan, Lin Group is muddled now It¡¯s uncomfortable Get the order from Ji, in The female foreigner who stood by and watched finally I dared to step forward and drill on Lin. The oil wiped me clean. At this time, Yu The head chef of the dining room personally pushes the pile The cart with the dinner plate came in, Watching Nian Shang Na Tian run with "face snow Full, Lin was almost dizzy in despair Jue past. "Okay, this is probably Today¡¯s medicine is heavy, Lin Shi Surround, wall. " Shook his head desperately. Lin Xiaowei seems reluctant to accept Your treatment. When the guard saw it, he scratched his head. "Lily is still sir, goodbye Do things that make Lin dare to dislike. "Disgust? No, you It''s not her how do you know Chi Yuan Not willing. "Bai Ya is suspicious No. 8. "Lin Xiaoguo understands too The child of the matter, how could you not know Do we do it for her good What? Chi Ke is willing, look at you Horsetail, shaking up and down, was forced to let Force it, Chi can be willing , Well, don''t disturb the noodles if nothing is wrong Soldiers, focus on your own employees The houses were bought. "No one will bother us Then, Xiao Linlin, let''s start Right~~" I bought it at the door, from Ji Yuanxian Lu, Ah Chen stood up with a smile Hold the funnel in Lin''s mouth Few brains poured feather oil down. The heart-piercing roar and the beating Chapter 872: Now on the face, the one who smells it is sad "Ahtu, it''s so difficult It seems that the mixed race is almost in terms of taste It is more biased towards the sub-blood. "from Ji Enso took a moment. "Follow the ring It''s going to enter the nines without leaving it. I can think of it after running, elves Mixed with blood, taste can only Clan taste, or pure essence. The common blood people are more afraid of the high zone The truth about the day, the somatosensory aspect is probably It is with the elves. Li Wang "Isn''t it out?" After receiving the head, he smiled again. Drain the remaining cake juice Down irrigation. "Can''t waste it, The "medicine" that the chef waited so hard You have to give out everything that is not left Eat it. "Mingming!" Lin cheeks In and out of the backwater, at this moment, Chi''s appearance makes the ruler difficult to compliment. No matter how full your mouth is with the remaining white dad Thick cream, collar on the face , And there are a lot of residues on the hair I didn¡¯t clean myself, Zuizitong Red, cheeks quotient and left to dry A Hen. If I was irritated last time Yuan Cui was miserable. On the book. The whole room is silent The fifth silence, and the humiliation And despair, a little choked Swallowing sound. "Gu Duo Gu Duo "Gadi come on, it''s almost done "Grumbling... "Gadi, Little Linlin, you It¡¯s great~~ It¡¯s almost finished. "..." "Hurry up, it''s really going to end Bundled up. , Lynn is so disgusting that she can''t stop herself Gangzi was heavily charged. Chi feels like he wants to sing Come here, breath and vomiting At the same time rushing to the brain, let the gallop have a kind Just want At this moment, in her heart There is no grudge against Bai Ji, and No time to buy the Ajan in Gu¡¯s heart, Chi I just hope this torture without sex Able to travel earlier 00¡­¡­0 "Come on~ Come on~ Come on~ Bai Ji is holding a knife and fork, follow me Drinking Gadi from the other side as if holding it This will only make Lin calm and not return The heart is more irritable. Chapter 873: Ran Mianchi, how can I feel in the mood now? Buy these, but fill up on top of missed use I''m on the di, if Pi hurry up Swallow these in her mouth Meeting room wish, He Tianli will talk to her Swallow the milk in it There will be a new butter pak Do you still say it''s fast! "Coffee, little Linlin, really After the inventory. "you already Three questions. After listening to Lin, I feel like she''s kind Feeling crazy, Chi wants to vent Ji Yi Ji tried his best to commit a crime, but The rope is too tight, the one who tied it There is a great research on which technology is bundled, Fix every Wu Festival of Jiang Chi Lived, except for the eyelids all over Besides, I can''t move anywhere. Before Chi Xiang thought, Wannian has been filled up again, it is the day A new experience. Lin is not as dead as it is His thoughts, Chi feels his own. Consciousness is filled with still oil, A blank surface. This time it seems to have really passed out. Seeing Lin''s mouth keep oozing out Di, Yexiang makes sense. went. "Bai Ji tentatively spoke Relaxed muscles. Lin turned her eyes up now, Pi I don''t know if it is white foam or On the east side of Yuyou, the mouth is full of feathers Di, I''m mostly covered all over Stained white, it looks so sad How miserable it is. "It''s okay to pass out, Li Relax the sutra, rest well The breath is out. "Bai Ji wipes Lin I dry out the stale oil on my face, Because of the blindness of the two countries, this matter The situation is more difficult, so it is handed over to the female Servant calendar. "Okay Majesty, these throw How do you deal with You Gai? "Keep it, maybe pay it back later In the silk, wiped Tianxia''s own Fingers, Clothes and hair are stained like this "Well, the rest of you Processing, collect the congee oil in Chi''s mouth After lifting it up, let Chi lie on the bed Rest, Yano, let''s go Supported by Yano, the face Ya left the room. "Lin Xiao is so miserable, so what? So it¡¯s his majesty¡¯s cousin, This torture is simply better than death Ah, it''s a bit difficult... Chapter 874: Several young women are still facing this quilt Bai Ji''s poor girl feels dizzy sad. "Your Majesty just wants to make her weak Just shift your attention. "Yexiang wipe I wear the cream on the girl''s body, this Said like this. The young women look at each other, Some don''t understand what Yexiang is talking about Something. "Don''t ask too much about the king''s affairs More, don¡¯t arbitrarily expose and test, and even more Behind the scenes. "That pair of pairs The curious eyes make Ye Xiang feel nothing in her heart These are not the reasons for entering the palace for the first time, See you Yexiang, the curious female foreigner Too much, always be smart to For Ziba to see the king clearly, to the king Wang¡¯s habits are well understood, but in fact How can the queen''s mind be able to Enough guessing, but also Chis have It''s guessing. After all, they are just female sleepy You just need to do your own part Love, allegiance to the king is enough , So even if you are not favored At least there is no danger of life, B ''S female foreigner just doesn''t understand this Li, that little clever is in the palace Not only didn¡¯t live here to help, but also Will incur the danger of life. "Don''t be too many, do it well You don¡¯t have to deal with the things that belong to you The things in Yanzhong are full of comments. Looking at these pictures of ignorant female sleepers Yexiang felt that she had seen it once I can only run as much as possible Remind me with my experience from Ba Lao Chu The eighth calendar, as for whether to listen, then It''s their own business. Several sleepy women seem to understand but do not understand "Emperor rent, what did you do I want that Kunxue to turn his attention away The past has been transferred to you. Chi, and satisfying our enthusiasm Heart, why don''t you be happy? "surface Ji smiled. If I wait for Chi to wake up, I feel scared Really want "I have a lot of wishes for us Bai Ji reported with her fingers and settled. . "Speaking of which, that sucking blood Ghosts can be regarded as the emperor¡¯s cousin, right? Does the watch group still come out of the watch? Yano suddenly thought of something "If the spores belong to your Linlin Then it''s the same as me. "Why, I feel lost Spoiled? . "No, I''m not afraid Run the handle and Wei Da snatched away, Wei Yu Chapter 875: It¡¯s just for me to make an R~~" Yatong Snorted and hugged Zi Ji tightly. "Oh yes, just now suddenly I remembered a very interesting thing about Japan I remember when I was little, I told Mengmeng¡¯s relationship is getting worse. "Read it, don''t you? Already, when we were two children, Wu The line is bad, always fighting, each other Pull each other¡¯s hair, face and that At that time, you were in poor health, Weak and sick, I was not at that time either "Wait, when we were young, Bad health? "Mian Ji stopped. Son, full of surprises. "Yeah, I asked you when you were young When the body is getting worse, it''s obviously right The blood family with the highest virus resistance, But fell ill five times apart, and even By the time I was twelve years old, there was nothing in my body There is magic reaction, mother **** for it Since Ji Zhizheng stayed in Yanuo and continued the reality No, I''m sick every three days or five miles? mother "Yes, what''s wrong "What you said is true Gradual change. "We grew up Although the body is considered pishang too healthy, but to Haven''t you gotten close to the disease? " "Oh, I forgot to say, Huang Yuan, I''m talking about you Ueda Things. "I''m also telling you that Ueda''s matter. "Bai Ji Two faces call blame. "Let''s come clearly It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t have this disease, let¡¯s face it There is no magic when I am old Can be low, we still remember When the province was testing magic power, Magic ball star... "Imperial Circle, we two say Is it a week out? What? On this channel. "Yano feels I''m dumbfounded. "Is it Pi that you remembered wrong?" "Though when I was young, After so many years, I might forget I remembered some running festivals in the field, but roughly I still remember it. Could it be Huangbian, you remembered it wrong "How could it be possible, I remember It''s clear, you remembered it wrong, right? Chapter 4 ~ Unexpected Although it has been more than a thousand years, I feel Memories are buried in Ri¨¨re and still memorize Recall deeply. Xue Ji remembers quite clearly f, there are times when the year moves There is a little conflict with Yano, but not I didn''t reach each other, I hold my head The extent of the fight. . As for Chi''s body when he was young Chapter 876: From time to time he is in good health, devil It¡¯s a natural gift, brother How can the blood family be ugly, Come from Ji must have fancied and said to Ba "Xiaoya, did you remember "Not 000 though Long, my memory is a little fuzzy, I didn¡¯t remember the details, but I still remember the emperor when you were young Hou is not well, let''s face it A special Pi right. "To what extent Bai Ji raised her eyebrows. "Brother, probably for The matter of ownership is called Narita "There is such a thing? He Sou''s mind about the past Na described the matter. "Could it be Memories are in chaos? " Hou Huangguo had conflicts with his family and left I ran away once. "Run away from home? There is such a thing Strange, it¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t believe it There are no related incidents in her A happy family, mothers wish their daughters longevity Pi pi record It was also when I was away from home that time. Saved me in the Tianci robbery incident "I remember this, Ji Zheng was about to think about it, but found out The first thing. Why is it strange that the two of them are the same? There is a huge difference in memory. "Yashi, remember you once Is the memory correct? " "Huh? Yuan, group reading, indeed It is. "Yana remembered , Nodded. "Then is it possible, Remember what changes have been made. "were able He, then revise the memory of when and Isn''t something difficult. "If you come here, okay Yashi is indeed distressed Knock to understand the head. Can''t think of it anymore. "Yana Ku "Buy Yu was awakened by the vulgarity The memory after catching it seems to be faulty I can only be summoned by the ancestors Is a little vague, Yanuo can''t remember Yanuo in Tiange District was in a trance "Two of them wearing similar fruits to buy mouths The ruler of the black mask. "Anyone wearing a bird mask Yano looked dazed Head, as if trying to find my fruit The five gods¡¯ sacrificial handle, it What an important pleasure. Different, Azhi thinks, Yuanshen teaches It¡¯s because my fruit seeds can make the outside mind heavy Chapter 877: Stuff 0... Gongdong-myeon? "Mian Ji can''t see I can hear Yana''s condition a bit Pi is right. "What kind of fun am I? Me Ya na groggy At a loss. "It''s in my fruit seeding sacrifice "Material? It seems, right? ... he seems to be more "somewhere??" Come from here. 0" Ya The first field thinks. "Read, why is "Strange, how are these memories Which is true? That was just now. "Yana, Yapeng Take care of it. "It was Yanuo who helped Since Ji, now I have become Bai Ji. Fuyanuo. It¡¯s like somewhere..." Ya Na listened to Pi to Zi Ji''s words, The area talks like a devil Name, guilty tried to grab the brain. What''s the east side of Kai Nauchai''s question? , But the face is so bad If you don¡¯t know, then don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to, take a good rest, OK? 000.0" Deputy regiment Shen Shen Head melon. "Silicon species, false gods "Two kinds?" Mian Ji heard I can¡¯t help but get rid of the new image Frown slightly. , Eread? There seems to be no difference between the two Yana shook her body as if Like falling down at any time. "Okay, okay, let''s not Think about it, okay, go back and rest From Ji Qingju Yanuo''s back "Right! I thought about it, Him, where he is going Yana just finished speaking, actually Xiyantian turned over, and then fell down "Yana, Ya toss? Come here "Yana Xiaodan should be due to For the temporary consciousness tax, large Nao Tian couldn''t bear to faint. It doesn''t matter. "Doctor Gong Yan Diagnosed Janor''s condition. "What is the cause of the pain?" It¡¯s so true, and it¡¯s linked to a foreign species Jun, said it was an accident, but Bai Ji didn''t believe it "...0" The doctor showed up Embarrassed, uncovered his head. "Your Majesty The brain is like a machine that can recognize The amount of information obtained at one time is far If it is greater than the European degree, then It will crash and crash. " To be honest, he has been practicing single-time medicine for many years The situation is not right, so the old man "Ok, it''s hard work, you Chapter 878: "That single job retired." Sent away to the doctor, Bai Ji is trapped Into meditation. . The tampering is still affecting Chi, seemingly fine, such as If you pay attention to it, the current limit is possible Into a cauldron But even if you have some precautions i, it''s like a regular fried Bullets can explode anytime, anywhere Exploding, involving Yano. Involving the kind of knowledge, Rao It¡¯s because Ji also knows little suffering, she knows There is a secret method in Tonggu that can be tampered with Recalling, but that has many limitations Can only tamper with the most recent note Shili is exclusive. Xu only has the ability to clarify the level of existence Enough, country-like, only The existence of a clear level can eliminate this Also Yu, what Yaju said is false Species and pseudospecies, Chi didn¡¯t figure it out. It''s so happy, it''s hard to be in this world. In addition to the real species, there are With false gods? Their power body What is the relationship with the true god. Where is the gap? They are with the bird face What kind of beauty does New God have? Royal rent? What''s wrong with me? " Woke up, Chi **** his eyes , Looking at the garbage in the room in the familiar circle, I don¡¯t understand why I came out Here now. "You can''t remember what I just posted Liao Ceyun "Yeah, it seems, I''m talking The emperor just finished watching that mixed blood sucking blood ghost? After feeling, and then sent out Father. "Yano had eyes on the circle of understanding. "No group, you boy I accidentally walked down the stairs When I fell a question, I fell to my head. Bag out. "The face has been made a dry Tooth looks helpless. Oh oh, it seems like this of. "Ya Chuo clutched her head, yes brow. "But I don''t remember to rent Surround you and tell me before I faint What happened. "Let''s make your child be careful Doctor, you don¡¯t have to finish talking Step out. "Bai Ji sighed "Lip, such a man." Ya Mo subconsciously covered his collar Okay, what do I need to post with you Said the body leaning against the girl. . "Female, do you want to go out? "Your physique, knock a little I''m fainted when I bump, how can we? Chapter 879: Why don''t you worry about getting you out? " "Why is this, renting out Do you want to play or put me on? "The harvest festival is coming soon. You didn''t raise it well before the harvest festival. Body, but even the door is Can''t make it out, once every four years Don''t even think about catching up on Harvest Festival. "Okay, obedient, gain Festival is coming, we have to go to my man Zhang I am not going to play. "Then, let me help you go Huangchu, you have difficulty moving now, Where can you go without me. Yanuo got out of bed. "You keep you Fainting was an accident, no harm "Let''s help me with Yexiang Yes, you have a good rest. "Four...0" "Ting Ju, if Xiao Yanuo I want to listen to the sound of fireworks in Gongyanli The whole harvest festival. "Bai Ji The football is ambiguous. Yanuo keeps Bibi quietly, behaved. He took off his shoes and got sleepy. . "Your Majesty, where are we going. "Go to the Lord of the Referno Park "Your Majesty is going to me The eldest lady of the FUNO family, embracing Ye Xiang guessed. Either. "You want me to promote what you don''t want No need to be so troublesome, straight Pick up the ticket to the border of the Duchy of Lefno Man domain gave it. "Yexiang thought about it Think, say so. "Jingman City? Where is the promotion? What to do here. "I don''t know what happened, the subordinates only know Xiao recently doesn¡¯t go back to the small country The main capital, Guoba Sutra is in the Juxia domain The domain owner has been special for a long time "Juling City is far from the emperor The city is not far away. "Bai Ji thought for a while. "Look at Ma Ping, let''s go to Ticket Shoucheng "By the way, don''t notify the guard "...Yexiang noodles need If you are embarrassed, just forget it, now In the extraordinary period, the queen ran the chimney Under the circumstance of worrying about the ability to protect Protected by the Forbidden Army, if this is out If you have an accident at work, where can you afford it? Responsible? ? Why do you want so many guards? "But, for your safety For three things, it¡¯s better to hope the last one It is better to rely on this. "This is the imperial city, it''s blood What can come out of the boundaries of the Spirit Empire Yexiang insisted again and again, since Ji Chapter 880: I didn¡¯t refuse, I just chose randomly. A small team leans on the guard. Chi thought for a while, it seems a bit worried. "Ye Zhong, Fu Lean Yashi, if there is anything wrong with Lin Remember to notify when you come back Uh, do you understand. "Your attitude, Your Majesty. Supported by Yexiang¡¯s fall, since Ji got on the horse army, Arita was with him The servants lean on the girl, the guards are surrounded With the carriage, the convoy quickly left Domain gate. The imperial city is bustling and bustling on weekdays However, the face of the fire near the harvest festival recently, There are many stores in almost the entire Blood Spirit Empire Fu Du Dahui went home. Harvest festival is not just a nobleman We hold a ballroom festival group, and more Is the madness of the blood spirit empire Rejoice, the endless besieged street From the alley, Tian Zhen Jiang Ming is selling loudly. Home looks very scary, it seems Take care of this from the imperial city Wagon coming out of it. In the bumpy carriage, Bai Ji Sit back on the chair and think about the recent All kinds of events in the hair. The more we understand this world ], the more I discover my own knowledge How barren the noodles are. La Evening Star Whether the identity of existence is true, Why are the seeds that are eager to move recently? Nothing is going on, the words of the Witches are justified Can you believe it? How much is inside the short school Less secrets, why are you running till now? I think their pictures are very close Not simple. My heart is in chaos, Bai Jiben I''m going to be a little chef on the carriage for a while Seeing, I found that Tian remembered these things Love can''t sleep at all. My head hurts, I just went to some time Does Jianna have any treatment for insomnia? Medicine, or can solve the Chi Some trouble...0.0 Looks like Chi, probably not Chi Is there any way to do it? Thinking about it, Deputy Deputy Xiang Ji Sleepy. The sound of horseshoes is actually Stopped, Mian Ji became worried and worried Woke up in a daze. Is it the land of the country? This How fast? . "Yi Wei Xianli, how to stop Is coming? Let''s go to Lefno Is it? " Chapter 881: Bai Ji''s voice can''t be bred She didn''t worry about it Unsteady, calm down and listen to the city The noise of the city noise is gone, no There is the sound of wind blowing leaves, Face to face to replace lack, Chi can hear the sea Sound, at a very close distance Set, Chi should be by the sea now Why is it by the sea? . Whether it''s Sapri or Rifle Principality Huang doesn¡¯t have a location near the sea Right? Why just walk By the sea? There is still a living to give an answer. Ziya is groping for the wall of the year and has dug Get out of the carriage in a flash. Out of the carriage, the sound of the sea It¡¯s more obvious, if the sound doesn¡¯t If it''s a lie, Chi can be sure The face is indeed by the sea. Hesitate to pay back, rush forward After two steps, I heard the sound of falling rocks The rush is also affected by the foot, almost trampled on empty. The stone fell into the water, and there were a few noises Whoops. Chapter 5~The illusion in the illusion "Excuse me, someone just got close "Squeak someone''s words Chatian sound is also okay. "From Ji There was a moment of silence, basically concluding that Ba is on the beach, close to him There is a district Yiwei is gone, coachman It¡¯s gone, that¡¯s a good thing. Can run by himself, the enemy enters It''s impossible not to disturb one''s own emotions Under the circumstances, kill Yiwei and the coachman There is no reason to just keep myself The possibility of an enemy outfit is very low. Then there is only one possibility Chi fell into a trap, and now Being pictured in the illusion. Squeezed his face, I twisted my mouth, the pain is so Is so real that she dare not I believe this is an illusion. Can do such a realistic fantasy , Especially to let Chi Brother Illusion Demon understands the existence of Yisan Unknowingly walked into the trap and died Has a backlash effect, against phantom Illusion is very likely to fail It may also be backlashed. Chi stretched out his finger to my land , The seaside humidity is very high, 1 The texture is also in line with logical facts. Ji can''t find the place where Kexin himself is Fang is not real. Loss of consciousness brought to the offender Trouble is far less effective in combat Chapter 882: Weaken, although not to give up land Became a general without resistance Pass the area, but you can¡¯t see where you are The vein structure is still very troublesome She took off her hair and put [bai Temara] release, charge with sickle When the walking stick explores the way, Tian Bu Tian Bu Xiao Heart wing wing. She doesn''t know she should go now How can I get out of the illusion Circumstance, the Xingdong school¡¯s Chili thinks that It''s more moving than staying in place and doing nothing For good. Generally speaking, there will be a The singularity that constitutes the illusion can be House, it can also be a roadside The humble grass, the master of illusion You can even move the ant So my singularity is obviously Unrealistic Only benefit, the group will lose There is a trace, the illusionist With his considerations and plans, If it¡¯s from the perspective of that magician Trapped in the illusion? I just want to let Chi sink by death sleep? Impossible, the outside world Tian Tuan Tian second¡¯s past, since Except it will cause the blood spirit empire It¡¯s not possible for Chi to be able to fight I will be trapped here. Take this opportunity to get rid of yourself? If he succeeds, he will meet I can¡¯t think about it a long time ago. Bai Ji doesn''t think he can be at the bottom of the imperial city Still killed himself unknowingly. Even if it''s not under the imperial city Throw him out a knife and stay still He absolutely can''t tie himself to death Bai Ji is genuine, The blood of the emperor, special attack on the blood The silver blade can¡¯t cause too much damage to the ground. Great damage, not to mention Tingchang weapons? Even if he dismembered Chi, Licheng small pieces of minced meat Chidu Can be completed within a few seconds Isn¡¯t the strength of the blood and soul Ge Chang Liwu can imagine. What is his group? It means that the imperial city has the eyes of other forces ", exposed the existence of eyeliner Is it just for a prank? This The two staggering Bai Ji really I ran to find out, and walked this public page, The sound of sea art replied clearly, just The door stepped straight on the spot, running and bending down I touched the ground and found This should be a cliff. Both sides are the base house, the pool Should it be on Hiza Island? . Chapter 883: Can''t say clearly, can''t see the east Xi Ke is really troublesome, especially in the presence of In this illusion that I know, in my heart There is no point in the head. "Whisk, whisk, 0. That is, the huge wings are in the empty hair The huge wind brought by the fan in the middle. Suddenly, suddenly The body, although the gate is weak, but Chi Yi back Perceive the call of if there is nothing Sound-absorbing. Not far from her can catch her, very Quick-chi noticed it and could run up The people who are not out of the way, are you the first and second , There are ¡®zones on both sides of Chi "Are you a pile?" The figure did not answer, After a while, with a heavy voice Change to West Road. "Devil, want You jump from here. " Go left. After a brief surprise, Bai Ji fell into Silence. In other words, appear in Chi , Tian Ge is an angel. If you choose the wrong one, you will always be out of Pi Bai Ji doesn''t like to make choices To be forced to make a choice People who are not under the house cotton Bow your head and be in the illusion of others Bai Ji is uncomfortable, she can only follow The person who wrote the question thinks and walks and makes a choice "The devil wants you to jump down Face angel, I want you to go left That heavy voice is heavy Recovered Tianbian. Choose, then choose The devil is talking to God But it''s synonymous with race If an angel is not fixed, it means beauty Good and holy, the devil is not necessarily It means re-falling and vicious, tax It''s just two different races No matter, although the number of people in the country spreads Angels are regulated in the myths of the world The family sign of the noble species, face and mutual The corresponding demons are all in the world A collection of overwhelming things. If you just treat them as To be the two different races of Shan Tuo, he can do Didn''t help or favored oneself Who on earth is Chu wanting to die, heap Want to help spores. Or maybe I don¡¯t want both Run for help: They are just appreciating sex It''s a good show. Are demons and angels? Bai Ji hid the ground behind me Choose any one you like, from now on Noble and elegant virtual fig leaf, Chapter 884: Chi prefers Lao Pi to cover up and do nothing Chi Xuan... Bai Ji puts away the sickle and hangs it Jumped off the cliff. This is the illusion of others, Chi can''t violate the rules here Then only follow the rules of the game Play like this. "Puff!" fell clearly After the sound of wood, Mian Ji feels all over The upper and lower fields are hot, and the whole body is soaked Soaked in the wood, the body temperature is lower than human Will feel warm, 3 Then came the feeling of suffocation The long hair is cut off, She feels that the clothes on her body are being taken by guests Unconsciously want to open the double Like a paddy field, it flies heavily and also flies. She drinks down to the sky and shines Caught in the place, it seems to be caught Is it out? When I sleep again and open my eyes In front of me is a warmly furnished room "Xiao Meng Xiaowei, Your Majesty wakes up Bai Ji only heard three cheers The sound of leaping, and then the door hits The sound of opening. "Your Majesty, you finally woke up Here, how do you feel? "temperature And the sound of Painen is like blowing with the phoenix Raise the bell. "Promotion?" Familiar voice Yin, since Ya has recognized it for the first time Here comes the end. I am here, Your Majesty. ...... 0 What''s wrong with us "Don''t you remember 3? You alone Zitian District fainted outside the city, was in Soldiers patrolling outside will send you back Coming. "The tone of urging is spreading A trace of Ah Chen, ran by the side Yinv "seals the city to death, will Wuhe Suspicious people''s country is all free. Does the owner refer to it? F love, if you can''t let it go, go ahead and do it. Your majesty rest assured. " Ji Ji held his head and shook it Head, beckoning to be okay, stretch out Up. "Your Majesty, you still rest How safe. To attack ¢Û? "Your Majesty does not have any previous notes I, presumably the attacker¡¯s means Strangely clever, even if they are not there In the city, it''s also in this city. If you can''t escape, the enemy will give me Right. "Tino promised "Yeah." Zi Ji seemed to think Come out, Ou Yan is right. Chano, you know angels and demons Chapter 885: "Angels and demons?. Your Majesty is a group, suddenly Start this kind of thing. "Promoting Norwegian performance "Do you suffer from this? Ancient literature leads to research, Just talk about the field. "Then your Majesty is right No, don¡¯t say anything else, I¡¯m right here "Your Majesty wait a moment." Boo Move out of Fangli and return to it after a while The room, she seems to have brought it "This book is my latest I arrived when I was sorting books, the exhibition It¡¯s strange, Ye Nian didn¡¯t write anything, The text is written in Taiwanese language The argument. "Speaking of which, Ti Nuo''s language master got on a few monsters "Oh, what''s the difference. "Your Majesty, you have heard that What kind of guy? " Zi Ji shook his head. "The myth and Pi Li lives in the Wind Realm, which is Ba Races of the Virtue Plane, Mythical Species The representative of the clan is what you just mentioned Angels and demons. "Oh? There are such things "But according to the book. The present law, demons and angels are not Refers to the Tian race, the face is the sun A collective term for all planes, according to the fact that they The two planes inhabited once It''s the stage and it''s together, face and with Barid had Wu who was born in Wanling Tombs "Is that so? There have been mouths and mouths, but nothing in the second era Summoned words...but this The authenticity of this rumor needs to be investigated Head, asked suddenly. "promote No, how is Keiko Xianri? "Huh? Well, it''s okay. "Nothing." Bai Jiyi The cross smiled unclearly, the one in his hand The sickle cried out. Dodge when urging Noor, the whole The room is divided into two by the field. "I just want to take your heart out Come out, take a look at what''s inside. What kind of spirit is it? Ji''s smile is dependent, but her voice is thorough It''s coming. "Your Majesty, why are you public? It''s hard to pass on With surprise. "I''m Tina, Don''t you recognize me? ¡® "I recognize it." Bai Ji Nodded. "But our sickle The knife didn''t recognize it. Just jump down and use it, tease Trying to hack and hack, in the room Chapter 886: The stone pillars are all broken, Wu He All the things that block the weak are blocked by Hootmara It''s as easy as a paper week. "Your Majesty, you don''t recognize me "Oh oops!" Chasing big and small messy Europe, come on Ah, your majesty is home! " "I plan to continue the installation Forced to the corner. Promo does not speak. "I have to say that you pretend It''s really good, we almost I believe it, but ah, Chuna''s hand But it''s still so hot. Raised the sickle and pointed it at Chuna''s direction. "It''s so warm that we suspect It''s not Tian a vampire at all. Shook his head. "Except for death, your fantasy There is still a huge shortfall in the environment. Mian Ji pointed to her heart but didn''t give a reason. She will try to quickly convert to Lan state, but the face failed, just It seems that the pool can''t convert this at all The posture looks like. "Although I don''t know you are Here, but for your group, let¡¯s roughly I understand. "Xue Ji smiled and squinted "I''m guiding us to talk to you The mythological contact Is it? "The previous illusion is also, Hostility takes the form of angels and demons Home, don¡¯t worry about where to live... . .It is clear that I am tired of being put on by others The feeling of cloth, even more tired of being in other districts Will make this one out, let us realize Isn''t it right to lead us to my mythology? I didn¡¯t say anything publicly, "One thing, if it''s straight Suspected, but if you guide him Chose the right method, but did it "Also, no." Promoting Lion Shook his head. "Even without me You will go, it''s too late Early thing The sound gradually becomes Hook, and finally the substance disappears. Since Ji feels his own world Falling into the blank of the film. I don¡¯t know how sacred you are, It can invade without knowing it. Our consciousness doesn¡¯t know what we are In the series of events that you have experienced, you Played the role of Tian Bu Tian But if you want to use it secretly , Then do a good job of losing your life Bai Ji doesn''t know the other party is listening If you don¡¯t hear me, I¡¯m so cold and wary Fast speed limit, Tian Yong disappears freely ], Bai Ji¡¯s world returns to Heng Chapter 887: Darkness, running and reaching out to touch and discovering I am still in the carriage, the carriage The book is still in progress. Exploringly shouted toward the outside of the car. The coachman stopped the carriage and followed Zi''s ??Yiwei asked. "There are too many soldiers out of the city. "Your Majesty, leave the city bus It''s been a few hours, it''s afternoon "Well, we are hungry. In the accompanying girl ¢Ü dad Bai Ji cast After being fed and running out of food, Bai Ji sat Thinking on the carriage, feeling the silk tone The touch that it brings is not at all like Fake. . However, it''s almost like just now After the level of illusion, Bai Jizhi However, the sense of touch can be deceiving. Raise the driving curtain, faintly feel To the feeling of Wu''a falling on the finger, Chi fell into deep thought. Chapter 6 ~ I didn''t expect you to be such a literary girl Horse caravan driving into the city They are greeted by a body Young brunette girl in light armor. "Female His Majesty¡¯s driving to a far away welcome, but also Anger "Are you?" Zi Ji Zai Nu Help me to get out of the carriage and use Guoguang, who doesn''t have a focus, hits this name seriously "Your Majesty, the next thing is to promote The captain of the close guard who is not painted. "black The hair girl Hua Gong Hua Min said. Really, you can approach one Click it. This one is not as tall as oneself Her Majesty the Queen of the waist is telling him But the commander of the guard completely felt Pi until she was watching him, although some Surprised, but still took a few steps forward "Your breath makes us feel Gen familiar. "Bai Ji leaned on a black staff , Step forward, small bulbous movement It seems to be the chief guard of Oku The smell of the body. "Really? Your Majesty Bai Ji actually Of course I have an impression of the next. "Black hair The girl was a little surprised , Although Nong is not seen before, but What she knows about this majesty comes from Some folk languages, The hearsay of the court officials No mention Chuan Jiao, this Lu Ji is not a doctor Your Majesty has Yu Feifeng, God It is rumored that Chi is the **** of Rasambo The goddess of the point is downwind, looking high and far-sighted Be vigorous and vigorous, with The inferior start suppressed the collusion outside. Clan power, the whole map to subvert the empire Chapter 888: Prince Juling, thunder means awe All nations around the Blood Spirit Empire Made their mothers willing to bow down Be called a minister. There are even rumors that there is nowhere to go The enemy is brave and good at fighting. The type of deduction is irrelevant to the enemy The smell of Chi''s body will be frightened Frightened, fear of Guijing, every day I will fly to the bandit of the thief army at night Inside, catch two thieves Swallow. In the Blood Spirit Empire, whether it is The people are still the court minister against Chi The evaluation of Jizitian is upside down , The noodles are small but they don¡¯t praise Duo I''m very curious about the character of this empire "You have a relative, called ]? "Do you know my ancestors?" "So, you are hers. Smiled. "energetic. "Your Majesty the township praises. Found her title to herself, and This is also no way Being too U.S. leads to the military camp Many soldiers will meet He considers a woman, he is not so bad Many are used to it. "How Gong is a name Is there a problem. "I don''t see the other party Then, from Ji Wentong. "Not yet." Guards Shook his head. "Tian is brave and loyal Warrior of the domain, outside of such a loyal Clan ruler, you can meet but you can''t ask for it. Ji''s smile is kind of for the guard to read Pi Understand the meaning. ", you can let me see you Is it a subtopic? "Oh, hug the song, it''s in The apartment is slow, your Majesty Qing will come with me "No." Mianji smiled I was a little flustered while watching the drink "Recently, your ladies have What''s in him. "Yiwei did not Followed up, but the blood girl only asked one The long cloth collar went down into the courtyard. China¡¯s related matters I got to relax and stay behind The rest of those complicated and impurity matters encountered Miss annoyed by the messenger is calling the shots. "That''s it, shake the palm of your hand Only after Bai Ji said this Realize that I don''t seem to have this Said different qualifications. Compared to Delhi''s Duke Some rigid workaholics, burn feathers It¡¯s the kind of fish that can fish as much as possible Chapter 889: Go fishing, Juepi reluctantly Chi is the same as Ziba, from now on Cumbersome official duties, more willing to keep time To the collar you are interested in Domain, as for the family owner, this kind of effortlessness. In a good position, love is just a pile Whose. Jin Husband of Referno May I be forced to be pushed up again It¡¯s a job, it¡¯s tangible It really can. Is this the city? "Yes, Miss recently ate Live in the city lord¡¯s mansion of Juxia City, To be precise, it is the **** of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion Inside the National University Library. Ji thought a little bit. "Empire so far You know it¡¯s a big battle Encountered. "I don¡¯t want this These damaged collections become forever Choosing regret, I will check my classics Long explained. "Oh, I see. Zi Ji nodded. "that It''s all in the library now, right? , Yes i will be you Shen Kingdom Library, Bai Jilai Xun, there is blood in my impression Clan empire, even the blood spirits on stage Some handed down from the imperial period Books, Tianzuo is protected by the royal family The official group library, avoiding very The damage of many wars is indeed counted Above is the Datian Library of the Kindred Clan. "Your Majesty the Queen." The guard The guards of the library respectfully act for themselves Ji gave out Tian Joao. "The size is round, the size is rent? The guards called out a few times , But did not get a response, he has Some scratched his head strangely. Difficult to go out for dinner? Pi pair Ah, it¡¯s getting closer to the New Year¡¯s meal now Time. ¡® "No need to shout, Cheng Xu Chi Hou, let me go inside and look for it Bai Ji''s fingers touch her lips lightly Made a booing gesture to correct "This is the library, don''t call "Sorry, Your Majesty. I also want Tian to stay here alone "Yes, I understand. After the guard has made a rule, he is willing to give To the library, repeatedly in Bai Ji¡¯s Upon request, the woman responsible for assisting Chi Foreign minor questions also hesitantly withdraw The Tuan Library, Chuan Da''s library seems to be Chapter 890: Only Chitu is left. Strolling in the corridor of Ningche, Seems to be able to smell the elegant pages of the book Bai Ji came in from Shenguowei Library Not going out exactly, rough topographic vein She still remembers it every time, in the impression The gallery walls in the floors are filled with all kinds of guests Kind of books, great variety, on Go to the philosophical code to share the calendar, To the fable, the enemy, the fairy tale should be Everything, no book is here It''s impossible. This is why Bai Ji did not Did not directly find the reason for the move, Chi is also a little skeptical, maybe only This huge library can get answer. How to do it? It''s not difficult, also Become what I reluctantly become Mold rod. A touch of Baipen Dad Wumang inside The blonde girl appeared in the library The sense of violation regained The colors of these five shadows will mean I realize these things that I usually take for granted What happened after the east was lost Precious. Bright current lines let Chi have Some don''t want to change back to blood spirits, fingertips. Touching the dark red wood, it''s coming Smooth texture, but natural shape The wood-grained post-Pak color let the land have Let go of some Aipi. Took it out of the bookcase Tian Shu, the words on it are flexible Now, like a small joyful The elf jumped into Chi''s eyes. Looking back and forth a bit, it seems Hand is a fashion miscellaneous book back to the times Attitude, put it back, sighed Does every library really come out Zhou, the golden waste girl went upstairs. Looking up at the field, winding by the ladder Twists and turns, the height of the entire library It''s sighing now. How much is stored in it How about a few group books? Only this The staff here have counted it. Bai Jin walked up to the second floor, Ning Ce There is only one of the libraries The sound of human footsteps seems a little bit Wouldn''t it be bad? Bai Zhu thought for a while and put The sound of footsteps, cautiously, although Is there anyone today? This. Means the day of non-official rank Yiou went to this library to have Big, want to die on this scale The terrible library brother is looking for two books It is no different from the sea playing a needle. Chapter 891: Still Zihai is here The working person is better, just as Baijin When this happened, Chi The keen sense of hearing captured the third floor There is a page turning in a corner of sound. Is anyone here? Bai Zhu is suspicious and charming Step towards the sound source. Corner, two rows of bookshelves On a bench in between, wearing Dress with random colors, female me Take advantage of the comfort of the witness Ya sitting on it with her arms in her arms Holding a field with a little rabbit doll in his hand Holding a thin book, slightly clothed Styled colorful wild book. If I need a female face, baby In the same way, the children Yanen and Shi Zhen¡¯s face is heroic, but Dan Ruoben''s expression, cherry lips and lips Slightly rise, calm and calm the sun The first impression is dignified Shuangli''s corner show for everyone. It seems like running like this is due to To be too focused for reading and not intended I saw someone secretly in the corner Bai Jin didn''t intend to disturb To the cover of the book, heart Suddenly, Pisi was suspicious. Speaking of which, she is also somewhat good Qi, this literary girl is usually sleepy What kind of book does the fake system read? Seriously, I took it out 52 points of concentration, although Baijin As for the case, it will be sleepy, but Chi Wang is curious about what kind of The type of book will prove that the other side sees women Focus on this? It''s a book of historical inquiry of Guoben, Or the Lost Relics Ceremony? Regardless of Is it a group? Can you read the book? Maybe Jian Jun¡¯s belong to that kind of saying Saying the title of the book will make people unconscious Li''s kind of book. Touching the bookshelf and slowly approaching, Good, the ¡®prey¡¯ behaved very well An Yong did not notice Chi. The cover is colored, isn''t it Is it a fable fairy tale or something? I didn''t expect this literary girl to actually There is also a childish side, the blank Area can''t think of 0, but people can''t think of it The ones are still behind. Because Zona sees it really well Really, this is also a picture for Baijin When she touched the side of the spore, she didn''t at all. The contents of the book I almost missed it because I misunderstood it , Blinked Tianxia''s eyes, sure It''s as dense as Huzhou Chapter 892: A slight glance at Ueda''s eyes makes people heady. The content of the painting, the content is also simple and easy to understand Indescribable Large exposing of the carcass Do a little with the innocent girl I feel ashamed when I see it Ear-sweet text content, if not I''m sure again and again, Bai Zhu thought My own eyes will deceive myself Baicheng is a little bit unaware What should I say now? If Chi remembers correctly, The kind of book I read now is now Shi Wu dare not even know any bookstore The type of noodles sold is called the name of the species As a protagonist Adults ban books with the width of the window, don¡¯t Name Xiaohuang~Book. Zero-zero love field theorist, no Whether it is Xiang Ji¡¯s position or self Jin¡¯s position sees that these contents are all Will not produce too much reaction, since Of course there won''t be much shame and dampness. This is what she doesn''t know Because of the secret field? The secret of the noodles is a little bit down, Is it pretending to be made? How about leaving? Still embarrassing Or tell it straightforwardly These books are not very good. She also thought of something question. This is the library, noodles It is claimed to include the future Chinese and foreign books Shen Guo Dahuan Library, naturally What kind of strange books, different books Collect it, relative, Even if the book includes it Pi how strange Don''t tell me, although this kind of book The central theme is vulgarity and vulgarity, But the content does not eliminate the cliche, corresponding Instead, return the road to Chitian and Special Cleansing Refined feeling, like a mudslide One of the servers is Qingliu, the plot is good Not pretentious, simple and rude, no Sub-point dragging the mud belt technique, the main line of love Bright but not fruity, pretending to be deep Smoky and romantic version of things, not like Those who have played the post-curve high and match, look Philosophical books that I don¡¯t understand in the second half Easy-to-understand plot points I like it, watching, there is Nodding. The story is so exciting At that time, the book was on stage. Bai Cheng was strange at the same time Slightly dissatisfied. With books on stage, the girl smiled "Not bad, the plot is old Chapter 893: No procrastination, although there is no ups and downs The process of volts, but unexpectedly Some vulgar colors, the plot will not show up. Don''t care if the other party is on duty Really said his own points and setbacks. Could it be the first time Tian watched it? "Thank you, I''m here I''m not very interested in class books, flat Mind it. "Not very interested, say It''s so blunt, it''s hard to get through But you are very experienced in these things Is it? "Girl, my two Huizi Shunyan Lights up. The ruler where two real elements meet, There is no barrier to communication Chapter 7 ~ Live Black History That is an oversight. "Tina Man Curiously, he leaned over. Can talk about your feelings afterwards Is it? How is the Jane Opera and how is the process? What is the result, after this, you What is your feeling and experience, every time Is it endless after recollection? Well, Qing grasps the central idea, And the main content, brief and general Without missing an overview of the subject matter. "You are very good as a faculty member talent. "Bai Jin glanced at Chi Coloring book in hand. "I heard you. Soak in the library all day for Damaged central home repair work exercises No, so this is also a repair The poor man. . "Well, um, suddenly What to say, it''s repair work. All of them are omitted. "Zunor turned over A few pages, to those in the picture book The content that is unbearable to enter the country is familiar with the rules In addition to the collection of essays, you also know how How to restore these small paintings It has both ability and political integrity. " "Also, you misunderstood me Meaning, these picture books are not Is the object of my repair, 8 In the boring repair work idle The rest is used to pass the time, Used to rejuvenate the mood. "Come off , Wrapped in black vine forest Qian A stepped on the chair with long legs and put The zone book was put back on the shelf. "So, to fix the anthology Just a cover, this is yours Main country, right? " "Ah, it can be the same "The aftertaste is really heavy. "No way, to the one who knows Curiosity on the east side is unique Some nature. "Ti Yao leaned back in the chair Go up, look up at the far top floor. Chapter 894: "What do you think of here. "It''s okay., Buddha can''t hear Xiang Zhu''s words The ambiguous dressing makes the lion fascinated Looking at the surrounding bookshelves. "Oh, then... "Well, go ahead. expression. "Not the point. Shino smiled and **** herself. Some sour prisoners, maybe No one really talks anymore, or Xu is interested, Chi will choose Thanks to this brain circuit, Xi What are the rigid chat ghosts talking about? "Well, it''s a bit, but this It''s just a secondary original circle. "Bao move Stretched lazily. "Well Um~~Um~~" "You are here when no one is What to release yourself. When there is no one, the group will fly Self. "Promote the loss of the ocean through. "It''s quiet here, except No one lives outside of me Do you know what you are making. "So you let me fly ]? " The second is. "Bao Nuoli smiled The North Festival is bound by reason, this is It¡¯s the Asian cat area and it¡¯s other races. Then the unavoidable desire to have And instinct, is it necessary for reason Does **** kill one''s instinct? What''s the point of being alive? "Only in an invisible place Fang, we can only finish the other side All will be released, don¡¯t meet~~so So, my shoulders are so sore, so troublesome Do you come over and help me squeeze my shoulders. "Not so much, not so much Helped the district. "I haven''t helped the district when he grows so old Over the shoulder? Suffer, never eat pig Let¡¯s run and learn from the best of meat Just pinch it twice and it will be visible. "Pinch fast, but bury less Bai Jin thought for a while, Chi looks like Only helped Lilias to deal with it. For the first time, I can understand and say Maybe you have an unusual case, the second time Can make me comfortable~" Throwing an eye. The subordinate who speaks? "White check away "Hmm~~ Don''t think~ That''s right Right there you touched me My cheeks are flushed for a few miles, B With one eye, my face is full of enjoyment "By the way, you just said H Is it? Ahhh, about this question Chapter 895: Of course you can¡¯t swallow, don¡¯t you think Expose this shame Don¡¯t be a ruler, there¡¯s nothing wrong with two wires~ still hanging Stand on the street and show off The chest? Everyone belongs to Own secrets, including those of dear ones The secret that Pi can tell~ "Not even Her Majesty the Queen I can know. "What would happen if I knew it. What kind of. "The face column is a little curious. "Hehe, I will inform The person who grabs it and soaks k, take his skin off, and then Bo wine spicy suet, throw it into the boss Head watching him die. "Zinuo sneered Destroying my image, he is looking for death. "It''s cruel, then you and I said these things, Hint to me that I am in a very Risk, I will die if I''m not careful To P? "Mian Jin asked curiously "You? No, no, you don''t included. "Xinuo put on a swing , It doesn''t matter much. "Eread? Why is that You are not afraid that I will go out and spread it everywhere You look at it by restoring the name fork of the real book Xiao Huang ~ The book thing. "I have nothing, I want to pass Just go and pass it. "promote) It doesn''t seem to panic at all. "Yu E, even if you want to write a book to criticize I¡¯m fine, Tian Wu does whatever you want Zhao Li Chi Xiao, who still loves to speak honorific words "It¡¯s bothering you "It doesn''t matter, teaching language To the east, I can hear no matter how many flowers there are ¢Û, is called by many old people Is a very novel experience, I I still care, but I still have to Remind you of noodles. " "Every transmission must be based, Of course it¡¯s violating the glass, the face is violent The imperial court commander... It''s better not to be so familiar with the small question. "Why should I try martial arts? "A wise decision, you didn''t I imagined such a strategy, semi-competitive I won''t believe that Tian doesn''t come from Shili The words of the slaves, the words come out Slaves or prisoners of war, but would The beaten skin and gums were thrown away to feed the dog "Don''t be suspicious, just say It''s you. "Promote the effectiveness of Norwegian distribution He glanced at Chi. "So pure There is really little blood in the real station See, after all, the Shili Empire has long been destroyed Died, and never heard of Houli Empire There are rumors that the survivors have escaped Chapter 896: "You''ve been living apart from me Other descendants outside? ¡±Baige curious. It depends on the Occupier you are referring to. I have seen a lot of humans in the hospital, but Jiana glanced at her like a hand The ignorant girl in the station is very interesting, Show off your talents. "According to my research, And it¡¯s got to be a little bit of Taiwanese genes, sampling The survey ratio is about three-thirds Almost can be ignored. . "So little blood Are you aware of it? "I can''t detect it, but I can Do an experiment. "The pot is exposed Pure smile. "So you need to go to the ruler class The federation grabs small noodles... oh no, 2 ]? " "Catch it? Why is the king going to catch it?" I still find it troublesome, just go straight Can''t you just buy it? "Bao Nuobi Yi''s watched running, Tian Lian''s IQ was on Expensive, high-level people drink leeks, economic development Development is different, the bankrupt Tuo is a slave Quite a lot, over there in the northern refugee camp It''s very currency, the price is affordable, not yet Lei wants to personally adjust~teach, buy directly It''s much easier to buy. "This is not trouble, this is full War feels his little head. I said, as long as it is wind type, it will There is desire for this kind of pleasure. It means that your blood is rare, If the conditions are dead, I really I want to solve your case personally, With your internal structure and ordinary people How are the classes different? "It''s just." Burning lion drum Kicked up a leg gang. "Like you Bloodline purity agreement is not ordinary Civilians, can come without incident The scriptures here show that you are captured Yours is very valuable. " If not well protected , Ping was beaten to death by the blood people S¡¯"I don¡¯t care about this, like If I guessed right, catch your sex The person probably wants you to be the first Down. "Bao Nuozhi said that he was suffering "The others are okay, Majesty Xiangu If you download, there is no way to skip it. , Shino seems to have thought of something, Stars look at the hibiscus within two limits "Grit your teeth, live well Promoting the embezzlement means a lot of restraint Gu Baizhu''s shoulders. "If Bai Ji After your majesty finish playing, you still have no ring Then I will call you over! " Chapter 897: Tilted his head. After my curiosity, I went on Play your majesty, let you live well, It¡¯s delicious and sung, although not Can make you free, but it''s guaranteed Yu Li has no worries about food and clothing, how about this. "It sounds good. "Yes, although you lose Gained freedom, but gained more than li Happiness, Wu Xiang in this world There is also a sense of fish Happier? " Make the appearance of a serious Enso. Let''s take a look at the exam, my heart is right. Become serious again. "Don''t blow up Well, you know, I have more than one kind Ways to make you feel like death. Bai Gui''s voice is hard work, quiet A shout came from the bookstore. "Yuan, why did Chi come to me? Up? There is no urgency to run Don''t disturb my father. "promote Na was a little surprised, Daowei sorted it out Zizheng looks up and picks up the rabbit doll Get out of the book beam and move towards your own guard Long beckoned. "I am here. "The size is thick, the way is up to me Bringing to this kind of holy library Are you screaming? "Sorry, big circle, matter Feeling a little willing, now, you Have you seen your Majesty? "Chief Guard I looked around, didn''t find myself The figure that I want to find. No, why are you here Inside the museum? ? "Bao Nuo was a little surprised I covered my mouth intentionally, Sorted out Tian Shita¡¯s own sending, Take out the child and look left and right. Hurry up, help me look at my appearance there No matter where it is not, Kewei has a gentleman Point out all the flaws in Motian "Uh, big and small, sire I entered this picture a long time ago Library, shouldn''t go to me now. Am I committed? "Of course I know it, you Don''t look at what I look like now Don¡¯t talk about Japanese home clothes, skirts It¡¯s still so short, and it¡¯s inexplicable Wonderful dynamic pattern clothes and cartoons Hair accessories, too casual to swallow! Collocation This blood has exposed the thighs in the original forest Super immature, neither far nor near Zhengxing! "Then, what do you say? It. "The size of the noodles is as thick as the taste It''s the ants on the disco Some fields? Chapter 898: "It''s far from Gaocheng Lord''s Mansion ]? " Bother you will hurry up in my court Take the formal service that you need, take it far, and worship Up. "I didn''t buy it, I can afford it But you pay attention, don¡¯t let the third District knows about this, clothes Pack it up in Miye¡¯s suitcase, don¡¯t I saw it again. "Don''t go, you''re wronged Run field set. "Tian Tong voice from the book It came out from behind the shelf. "A question?" "Actually you didn''t wear it like this Question, I won''t care. Bai Jin looked up and down Tino''s body dress up. "Do you know Mr. H?. 0 Wait, why don''t you care about going out? "Ti throws Tian Lian inexplicably Looking at Xiang Zhu "Literally, you god After doing it, I''m still so The ruler of one hundred boards, as long as it is not in the district Taiwan, I often wear it in private exhibitions It''s very casual. "Baijin Tanshou Road "The size is thick, this small shoulder "Don''t count it, the earth nerves have Some pi is normal, don¡¯t care Everything is fine, let your majesty see me Promote and urge through. "You also know that you are now Pi serious. "What is your kindness?" "Don''t go, Chi already knows Said. "The white inspector is walking lightly The pace came along. "Are you telling me?" Nothing seems to have realized, Tuan The hole is slightly enlarged. The white check did not speak, accompanied As she walked, her blonde hair changed Became very hairy, and her size quickly shrank Scarlet Dad Tian Dao''s innocence The maiden became a girl. The country that promotes Norway can''t understand the change Become stunned, from stunned to Sluggishness, and finally turn from sluggishness to No grief is greater than death How have you been recently? "Standing on the black The girl with stick made a trick to Cheno Here, let us me for a long time. You can clearly feel your own group The state is not quite right. Are we accumulating now? "The blood girl is strange I walked in front of Chuna and shook "Heh, heh, what to do joke. "Zinuo smiled stupidly What a joke..." "Promote throw?" Bai Ji poked Chapter 899: I urge Na''s small nose. "Ah! Don''t come here! I''m not a boo, I''m not a hug ! The person you admit to the wrong person is called 1,". Chapter 8~On Dark History "Noisy, so take care of everything His Majesty took time out to find me, Is there something important Send on behalf of the public. "Holding the series of pot moves Tian Sheng coughed to hide his embarrassment. "If there is nothing we can do Have you come to see you? "from Rest your cheeks, green index finger and I''m bored with the white roots between my thumbs Fascinated by the coffee in the cup. "That''s not what I mean underneath , It¡¯s just that you¡¯re unwell now Just see when you enter the palace, so why do you personally Come, let me be more accurate ..." "It did come suddenly some. "Xue Ji smiled in greeting. "Excuse me, if I have Some knowing that they will run into your research behavior For art, the picture will definitely arrive later Up to. " For art? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong, Your Majesty Obviously just met, just sat down Come down, see you out? Pi The pot moved his face stupidly, his mouth The words of the song are repeated immediately It''s a repeater without emotion Fortunately, we encourage you to wisely let yourself All Ba''s subordinates returned to the library I went outside, only them here There is no other ear country in the second district of monarch and minister Otherwise Tino thinks she might I want to jump off the library, thank you Sin is not enough to express the sense of solemnity, sound The name is infamous. "Okay, okay, Pi Guo Lun This is it, let''s continue to the topic Seeing the incarnation ruthless repeater Ziji moved, Ziji waved his hand. It was Noo who was relieved in his heart. Fortunately, your Majesty is nothing tugging Other areas of black history ridicule constantly evil Demon, it¡¯s a good time to run the show, return to the tea, wait Waiting for the other party''s following, but let the pool Suspiciously, the other party has nothing Mi, just smile with her cheeks Looking at her, she looked a little flustered "Your Majesty, did you mean the address Are we on the subject? " A bit uneasy to explore the way. . "Yuan, would you like it or not? Since Ji stirred up the coffee. "in Your little picture album, catching it The brief and general aspect is not the omission of the main risk "Then, what did that happen? Chapter 900: I can see the sweat on Chi''s forehead I have never heard of it. "You said your majesty was wrong I was just because of the restoration of the text Set brain tired, in the library Sleeping in the lounge without looking at Tian What book, yes, that''s it Keno finished and ordered a bit Constantly confirm what I said This is already changing to deceive yourself Want to constantly deny the facts, use Add false memories to make faces "Taue?...Bai Ji Tilted his head, the ending is too old long. "Really, yes, this way, "Ming..." Cuna Sent out like a small animal Roar. Lower your head. "do not Mention it, don''t mention it, don''t mention it Forget it, fast...0 The memory that forced myself to forget But kept being mentioned again, Well, now I want to put my self Put it in. Now, Bai Ji has understood I haven''t seen him until now The other party showed this look, although Ji knows that Zhenuo is already silent Something that can make him so pissed But Cong Lai didn''t run into 0... "Okay, lift your head Promote his forehead on the chestnut and bury it His face was slightly deep, and his voice was slightly deep Shang''s cry. "Not an order." Zi Ji Picking up Ka Ming, Pin Hong in the noodles Are you still planning to continue to call your Majesty? "Is this also an order? Promote or bury your head lift it up. "I think you need Calm down Tianxia. "Mian Ya slowly moved The coffee cup is put down. "All said this It''s still an order, it''s a request. "Then, I won''t lift my head It''s okay to get up. ¡± The lion''s voice trembled. "So you are making trouble What awkward. "Since Ji lightly sighed Speaking, holding arms, not sitting Like leaning on the silk sofa. "Raise your head. Fortunately, there is no outside ruler. What do you see like 0... If you do, love allows me to refuse. If you continue like this, let''s Ji Ya put down the cup slightly "Then, your Majesty wants to Things to forget. "On the contrary, this kind of thing Chapter 901: How could it be possible. "Bai Ji helpless The man''s operation pulls the front hair again. You are not a child anymore, If you can''t accept it, just meet it But it''s very young and elegant, you succumb to it I also know this kind of thing inside It''s possible. The foot moved and the body trembled a few times I laughed a few times. Ha ha. "what?" "My Majesty saw those Something inexplicable! "Seeing those things, After those words, don¡¯t end the garden I have no face to meet people, two Think of me as an inexplicable mouth From the face of the plausible weirdo ...He allowed me to come out You are right in front of you I will disappear right away, Pi Maybe I''m a farmer when I go out "So you wait for the day. "Thank your Majesty Tian Lu for Bit and Zai Pei, I''m a broken official I will leave Kyoto to swear ¡­" "You talk to yourself here Are these Tuan Gong east? "of Keno fully entered Aan Status, regardless of Bai Jiru¡¯s There is no way to stop Chi from the face Pulled out of the world. Already I even start to dislike myself when I run ]. "Don''t be dark, this time Tolerance of black history is discovered ...You stand up and say To be sick, violently black history It''s you, of course you can be a fork Bai Ji scratched his head embarrassedly He really didn''t expect this Asian girl is so self-conscious Page, sad to collapse, See you at Tuda. It''s as if we did a great deal to Chi. Thing... "Don''t hurt four, it''s a little bit Out of business. "Bai Ji hasn''t done anything Whispered. "Who didn''t What''s more, the face is incontinent in public ¡­0? "Bao move I stopped sobbing, F Note that the other party just whispered That sentence. "We have been incontinent in public. When you open your eyes, the sound is better than self Down, but not before this Let the **** hear it. "You can''t hear the hostility, Chapter 902: Let me feel this shame Did you say it again? ? Did not say Mouth. . Li Li raised her face, A Hua With a hint of surprise on his face Then he opened his head. Well, Zuno didn''t listen at all This kind of unfounded constitution The city is over. "That''s round for message blocking Face and know this Enter ¢Û. "Bai Ji turned over "I don''t believe it, your Majesty, why are you Can do something like this Obviously even five years old I know I''m looking for mom when I''m in a hurry "What do you mean? Wind us? ? "From Ji''s head There now is the # word of Tian a big "No... 0 is some "I can''t believe this Bai Ji¡¯s writing and singing coffee, Put down the cup and want to reveal it Month, but it''s welcoming to Bo Nao Hopeful inner bright eyes. double "What are you doing? Is it possible? specific? Don¡¯t make it hard, think No one here, let me listen to you It''s Renzhi has done it again. "Baba To understand the child, like a ya Cat smell. force. "Your Majesty does not need to move This kind of unfounded panic Lie to me, up and down the entire imperial city I can''t even lose more than me The guy, I''ll do it tomorrow. Present "It''s all right." Bai Ji Well, how is that? Promote the lion to hug the rabbit and wear the brain Leaning, those eyes twinkling inward It¡¯s hard to speak up, Still can''t stand the opponent "Eye? Being drugged? Na Tian was stunned. "We are so big "No, no, accurate We were drugged..." said Incoherent explanation of the semi-self "How is that? Bai Ji hesitated again Finally gave up and closed Sunny, the intonation is slightly closed and opened high. Someone prescribes medicine, let''s take it yourself of I medicine myself? ? Burning lion is full of enlightenment, no I heard it wrong or Bai Yamian What is the meaning of being drunk? Pi lies in the wine "Why, dad himself "He''s drugged himself It¡¯s not weak in my mind Chapter 903: Cake, how could I give myself medicine. "Xue Ji clutched her head We wanted to give Lilia Medicine, I want to ride on the court Make a fool of yourself, but who knows "Who knew my dad prepared The cup fruit group was changed by the girl When we come back, we will not leave it at all, Smile and put that cup with medicine Well, although the queen above the court Can leave, Tian listens to Zheng¡¯s public Is it okay to be injustice? "Zona I can¡¯t hold my face up "You think it''s like this single? Lilyson''s scheming Tang Biao''s ghost thoughts have gone too much, towards Up, let''s stand next to Chi Ya. I wish to make everyone who can''t see thunder and strange things" Bai Ji gave a white look "We were very happy at the time g is thinking that this time it will definitely make Lao Lian I lost my face and waited and waited, There was something wrong with Pakistan first. Face Baiji recalled that memory, The color is also a bit unsightly. . The guy looked at our eyes, The juice thing means to us ] With a long smile, the lieutenant general of the wall thinks Let''s hold it when I slip out to relieve my inner interest "So just. ] The corners of the mouth trembled, knowingly from Ji I couldn''t hold back my smile. "Then? And then" Mianji held her arms, full black line. "At that time, our body I''m just a few years old, even thinking I want to hold back my life, body Is it okay to live? "The results of it?'' "...The skirt is wet Regiment, under the reminder of the minister That guy Ass just ¡®sn¡¯t hesitating, I noticed that I changed my skirt after watching Poison, got another meal after returning to the palace Real hit. "Bai Ji is reluctant to continue Go on. "Where did you fight? Promote curiously. . Wu asked? ? "Bai Ji has a headache You hold your head. "You are not obedient, Why don''t you think your parents will hit you? "puff¡­¡­" Now, anyway, it has passed, Rabbit doll, the grief before Absolutely disappeared completely, the reverse side) l kind of strange smile looking at white "Your expression is an official "It''s nothing, Suddenly found that your Majesty¡¯s previous one ] There are interesting things to mention, yes Doctor, I want to ask Jing Li Let''s talk a lot. Chapter 904: "Dare you?" From Ji Guo "Nuan Lue, I just said Pakistan has nothing left. Until you were so tired of Lili questions before Great area, countless times I want to tease Ya? "Promoting to once Jingji "I between Si and Zi Ji I was very interested, but I met Bai Ji and I want to continue uploading on this topic Between, because the land is with Lilia Ting The third battle has always been her unilateral I was beaten and hardly won "Not why, that Ritai type divided the noodles, that root 2 It¡¯s in abuse, we¡¯re just protesting "Eye? Abuse? Come Why did Ass-sama abuse you? This! "After such a group, mention "That guy actually took our lake I fed a few tons of milky eggs on the district chair Rear! Got us out of Yuyou Enba "Hamaread?! So Li Yu''s guy is too poisonous Well, although your majesty Sometimes naughty in front of the door, It''s true..." "Right." Xue Jishen The third responsibility is the same. Then the head continues Injustice. "Did you make noodles? Head, isn¡¯t it for the palace in the woods The fierce beasts of the picture world open their forces and listen Yu Yuan¡¯s private secrets and then make them public Everyone, drew the Hu of the public minister in Delhi Steal, install in Lilias¡¯ room Face to listen to the evil injustice, the title is asleep in Chi Go to paint the tortoise, get the underwear of the land Amenpa As for the start, do you follow? ? "Inside, you judge, I''m doing this for nothing I almost got plume oil on the chair Lingzhan¡¯s legs are cut off, isn¡¯t it? Excessive? ? I can''t speak ezN Chapter 9 ~ Fu Ying "West, said so, Are you in a good mood? ".sing¡­¡­ "You are in a good mood, My mood started to get worse .Since the short and second glance, put aside "Li, why did your majesty still It should be very heavy for your Majesty Those in the story In the record, the nihilistic species Do you have any understanding? "Bai Jizhi "Don''t remind me about the face book Tian Tuan Weiqiu Continent''s event , Then how can Yun be considered shameless Well. . The more you explain, the lower the voice .All the wind is now in addition to this lack .What are you still doing? " Chapter 905: "Despite, I''m just making trouble I will look at those small pictures in the spare time ¡­Promoting to be a little bit aggrieved There''s a grunt. Taxing, she got up Go to the bookcase in the lounge and take Out of the book of Japanese blue wild leather, Put it on the table "Mouth, this is my recent The result of the assistant translation repair. " "Is it only repaired? "Your Majesty, you are really standing Seeing that the waist is not around, I am engaged in essay work Reading is really tiring, lost I can only rely on myself for those influencing. I have combined the relevant knowledge in my mind Context to special include cross, story The knot can''t change much, don''t say, Log cars need to be on the right number, this can be compared to Filling in the blanks in school is not two Wait for it. " "This is the book of heavy language I pretended to turn over a few .You can¡¯t even run, just do whatever you want This is not a thick book of straightness Is written by degree low, low page pan Yellow, there are many bits and pieces on the side image Little broken gap, it looks a bit It''s the beginning of the year, and there are two The new quality of self-color should be After the promotion, it was passed on to catch up. . Swallow, the old brave Walk with his little friend to the Demon King ''S story, although it is familiar High school accomplishes things. But it doesn''t count "The brave strikes the devil?" Ever since I looked at this blue book book of. "Select the book with the push of the week Is the publication time of the book public? " "Nengya River out of the approximate year Generation, but the exact time is very vague , First, the skin used in this book Low craftsmanship because it is difficult to prevent the garden Has been scoured for autumn, use this Wang Yibie at least makes paper More than two hundred years ago, before the journey "Sounding that you are tied to it "Right, essay work I just want to be in a state of despair, brother "What is that, group demon Failed? " "It''s not. You bear the land The front level is not bad, but only the front "This Childhood Story Book Chen Go and enjoy the opposite side of the fables Outside of the sexual eulogy, Feng Ge is somewhat Jiongjie, Tianlu is full of crises, It feels like nothing can breathe The opportunity is simply granted Other difficulty. South and not yet brave The double demon king Bei did not fall behind. Chapter 906: Who is a courageous man with a sense of justice Yu, his teammate is from Five Lakes The sea, but before the Demon King of Sand Doing a very strange job, like What is the voltmeter used by the weapon shop to strike iron, The squeamish queen, the curb 0...the most normal one It''s probably the magician girl . But running is very timid. "Cheng Ge is a completely different person Together, there is a lot of Shengli Contradiction, but the sound of rapid violent. "Bao Nuo smiled." Like item Courage and justice sing at the same time Friendship. Really interesting The heavy life story is this poem ...No one has no grace With this story of child life. "As For a fairy tale, it''s still What a strange story. " "This type of story doesn''t "What you hold in your hand is ? In other words, during this period of time you repaired Fu''s anthology are all emphasized language books "Why did the children''s language book come out, don''t Look at ghost fairy tales, these are The story of Yi is from the junior Enlightenment teacher, the story of children¡¯s life is not "So, you told you The more you hide the fable story, this root See the question I asked you at the beginning Promote to hold a black book with both hands The snow can be bought in the language race "That''s probably your mouth To sigh through. "The present literary body Is it possible that I would like to talk to them "If you don''t talk about it, you can get it A is afraid of the mysterious east side of the mighty face, The first is for us relative to this vast [Empty, too weak Well, actually I am Yu said this is a pass-through, second Someone used the prohibition when I came &''S Zhikuai summoned a face The devil of the ruler, I don¡¯t know it¡¯s Pi of. " "Okay, all these things E is better than the fifth middle school. Dayuan Zhabari Can be such a person No. 8 Let the top of the head ask for the self Xing Liao Tuan since Ji cleared from Ensorva Lingying cut out and regained, I know you no longer Self-threatening wants to clear the blood spirit empire Quick noodles, but think so for no reason, It¡¯s the air to buy that I found myself crumbs Lost Gu Erzhi Kaiyong. "Promote Ziya''s Brain The injustice is that there are indeed too many things, It¡¯s a spirit, and then it¡¯s self-seeing Sun is the guy at the Xin Ling¡¯s Neck, indeed Take the risk of suffering you, show up, come out That guy Chen Heng is really a fine step Chapter 907: "It''s hard to say, but Subjectively, we think he only Licensing. " Then you will be wronged It¡¯s time for years of accumulated momentum, Play well with your brain Matsushita himself There¡¯s something in the country, don¡¯t think about the king all day long. Oh. Love. Will confuse the mind Le said "is easy now. Promoting good fish in the shed Handed it to Ji Gang, how could it be so bitter. " It''s ugly, so Facial Dad commented even more Set up the bitter east side of West Point "You taught in it District "square question." Jiandan Badong-myeon Bring your lips in? "Noodles are short-listed At the end of the day, sending evokes a call to my mind The subordinates in the district are always worried. Your Majesty might have met Xi Zhitou. "Bao Mo reported his noodles The post-constitutional order of envoys is very customary These things are the same Sleep, since the short egg is the most troublesome The next meeting, but this does not mean running completely 3 But she''s not a girl who has been in Tianshi for hundreds of years It was in vain. Was met in front of her. Face text "Aren''t you always Simaan In the last life, I think this book should be able to "smile and love carelessly" "You didn''t mean to buy There are so many documents on the surface of the Japanese exchange! , The quality cause? "Mian Ji picks up the book It feels so simple. Look, I''m just looking for a choice Relying on Nao to go up is more in line with the logic plan, "You still directly Quoting from the short holding this book is very true) The sense of books. Is it kind of difficult to download? Are you tired of doing errands for many weeks? It¡¯s a good view, there¡¯s not one that¡¯s not very beautiful I paid attention to this doctor, In the book written by the envoy, Oxytron mentioned Wang P family Yaxi Demon, the two narratives are far Live with Xiaodangbie on two non-round faces {The picture is above, can it reach the two production islands? E Wantai is together. "from (Like the devil in the book tired 7 What is Zhanyou almost used in Shaanxi, With. The same as the mouth world ~ See you It''s autumn again, long On the occasion of the picture, the seat is north of the mainland The blood spirit empire of the district ushered in solemnity The Department of Shili. Because it happened to be in time for the harvest festival Just two days and harvest Held with the founding ceremony, the empero Chapter 908: The city is overcrowded, every household Hu Tixiyue and bat-like flying The tall city walls are illuminated like Daylight. They have Tai Tian with both hands and weigh the item Tauen of Lhasa Haibo, a woman of commendation His Majesty¡¯s kindness and in Lhasa Haibo''s idol made a wish. There are no empty seats in the chaotic hall , Written by Xin Wu Anhuang Please come to the hearts of the officials in Dajitang Times infection, this proves that no matter the female Whether or not to remember them, at least They were not left out. Officials in the same dynasty, the whole blood spirit In the days of empire celebration Being more affectionate is a shame for Tian Jiayufen thing. Special festival, empire I have put on a special fork Beifu, the royal family is like this , Even the surnames of civilians are no exception "All the world celebrates, but the mouth is true Lord Lhasa Haibo, Enze Wanfang, In the autumn of all generations, the return of the new year, I The calendar gathers in the auditorium of Jindian, high Praise 0 Self-support needs to be significantly heavy Head, hold back sleepiness, listen Kong Tang was exhausted and excited, loudly Sacrifice for recitation of prayers. The chattering tune string in Japan As if the syllables of the same song overlap Did you play the hypnotism? I played it for nearly half. When I was young, since Ji felt my eyes Pi is fighting, his head is groggy If it¡¯s not for the tool dragon next to it Hold on, she''s about to fall down went Words, how many more animals are there to end? 0 royal rent? "Sit Yanonian in the seat of Queen Baiji Living in loneliness has become a pre-war seat The inverted Bai Ya. Wrapped up The feeling of Bai Ji in the large royal robes Someone is poking the soft flesh on his waist , Shivered, as if afraid. The cold squirrel will have a single body Got into Milo''s arms. This time the action is even bigger, with As for some officials Attention Just sitting not far from Bai Ji The Prime Minister of Delhi scribbled a few times He glanced at Zi Ji Jing Liyasi not far away, after seeing After leaving a few unrelated smiles He sighed back. Speaking of him, he has also retired Chapter 909: Is old and has been for decades He is also tired of the publicity of his head. Counting to travel after the new re-entry He was traveling long distance but couldn''t let go It¡¯s not too much to let go, Just more, he wants to see this Unprecedented history in the history of the blood race What will happen to the queen in the future Some achievements. In a few halls, Mr. Delhi The light of the group will be placed if there is no Bai Ji, the latter seems to be the end I didn¡¯t notice it at all, West The eyes were stunned, first the chicken pecked Come on, and then I didn¡¯t even act. Directly fall asleep on the guard...SF light Would you like to give some face? . ? This is your first day since you came to the throne The importance of this commemoration is not to mention. Face to face, the whole blood spirit empire up and down Are all cheering for you The official vomited and said a pit stop , My voice is dumb with excitement, you But good, Xiang Xiang sleeps on his white legs before stepping on it. Be down-to-earth. Fortunately, I worked **** the stage to give a speech Sacrifice attracts most of Bai Ji Attention, swaying from side to side, relying on The queen nestled in Milo''s lap did not Pay more attention. The tie on the back is spitting Fei Mu, I''ll forget my hand when I arrive So to the point, it will be successfully restored The smallpox of Bai Ji of the Blood Spirit Empire Falling in chaos, even though he lives back home After talking for a few hours, it should be settled. The curtain is over. Seeing that Yihui hasn''t been awake Bai Ji, Lilias I fixed my eyebrows slightly, feeling distressed Head, Chi followed Lai Luo with an eye Come to Luoxin to understand, quietly Support Ji''s body, two o''clock Tap Kaichi to appear a generous gift Serve, the jade-like little Gao Zhan is a little bit more Xu, the sleeping girl is muddled But I don''t know. Lilias looked around, Make sure no one is watching self-bathing After that, she moved her body silently, Moved to Bai Ji''s side, in Lai Luo With the help and cover of the two districts Changed clothes. Soon, the priest finished speaking since I have already made an unjustified report, After stepping off the stage, the audience instantly released Thunderous applause. "I''m so sorry you guys Former Master Lias''s draft is slightly slightly I feel unwell, so I don¡¯t want to rest. Chapter 910: I can''t entertain you all very sorry. "Bai Ji" is arrested Clap your hands, attract everyone''s attention Intent. "Anyway, today It¡¯s the birthday exhibition of this country. Thank you all who have come from afar, Well, for Barried¡¯s peace Cheers. "Bai Ya" held high Wine glasses, nobles and royals present, The envoys of the A dependent country follow Chi Tian Drink the same alcohol in a glass. Mugami is unwell, this Sixiang is just a three-level episode , Did not affect the overall situation of the celebration Color atmosphere, sitting in the most conspicuous position Bai Ji''s stars are holding the moon, in the second round During the round of toasting, Dad''s face gradually changed Amoy, the skin has a peach sign. The celebration went smoothly An invisible corner of the imperial city. "There was a tip just now, suck The blood ghost queen fell asleep at the celebration Was carried back to the room by the girl, by Lilias, the former queen, replaces her Sure enough, I told the department chief K Two things are effective, well, plan to open Start to implement "But if it''s that woman What should I do if I wake up midway? "If you have eyeliner, Tian Dan Chi or the dragon guarding her Will remind me immediately after leaving the room It¡¯s too late to move away. " "That former queen is not The awake father, in case there is Perceived o" "The ex-girl is the flower The bottle is nothing, it is said that even the blood is Has been stripped, this kind of existence is over Fear not enough. "In the black robe It seems that the death plan is foolproof He glanced at the lively album outside Road, coldly hummed the picture. On Harvest Festival, let the blood emperor It''s all turned into field fireworks. "Your Majesty Empress Hexi, research The patriarch came here specially for Your country presents the birthday celebration opportunity to show The relationship between the West is good, and at the same time, I hope Her Majesty the Queen has no bounds, longevity and Tianshou. "The bridge is over, open Before you want, Tian Fen will present a gift Up here. It''s all playing with strange rocks Mind objects. For example, this one is the Ye Clan The elder sent it specially, it is said to be Said seed can enhance the unscribable fruit seed Herbs that describe abilities, time-leaf tribe Chapter 911: It¡¯s a specialty, not to be missed. I don''t know that Ye Clan sent this Is this kind of Dong Mian Ji Chi wanting to show From the face to the body of "Hang Ji" I''m afraid I''m encountering a strange organism Keep the class and smile, straight I would like to run into the future in a hurry everywhere Name Yiwei. "Your Majesty the Queen." Yi Wei Holding the invitation, I want to speak up. "Huh? There''s a special envoy to see you Is it? "Menji" is a little strange Glimpse of Tian Wu¡¯s envoy, in Chi Under the influence of the Blood Spirit Empire¡¯s dynasty All envoys responsible for Guoyang¡¯s residence in the country have been completed The department is here. Is it because I remembered it wrong? "Your Majesty, messenger of the elves See you before the festival. (Slightly uncomfortable today Only more so, tomorrow 000}.: Chapter 11 ~ Difficult to distinguish between true and false (6,000 words) mountain IU Do not NI light and small design UBOORSFA ~Long time no see "At night, the vampire Empress Yihui is still whirring on the bed Sleeping, no movement, that dragon Except for the short group room on the way Sitting on the edge of the bed without moving, It should just go to the toilet. "distance On the mountain far away from the imperial city Black with the ability of [Distant Mission 1 Clothes are always in that room, Inform your teammates from time to time. The war exhausted member of the action probably passes through Watch the fireworks here. ¡® "You said, this queen''s The strength is very strong, then Wei Tian Mo Tian I still haven''t woken up until I slept What? "Tana Man in black proposed My own doubts. Strong, strong is the real kind of Ming Gong ? If it weren''t for our lord, I can''t come again for the time being Barid, why are you still not full? "That''s true, but I''m away So, to the vampire queen Yu Bupi , As if hostility wanted me. We saw her in the room and said "You have so much imagination A few miles away, the spores Can feel we are watching them It¡¯s not a dragon, it¡¯s a kind of Ming, Besides, do you dare to leave, if she I don¡¯t mind if I leave halfway This time the Three Lives of Zhanli Island in China The vampire An Yu. "responsible fo Chapter 912: You are in your hands. "I hope so. The pain of pulling the soul makes the assassin painful In the collar, Rao is like death, he replied Tight-lipped. "Does Pi plan to say, say Come on, now I¡¯m less tortured Oh, why bother? "Bai Ji Hand on the chest of the assassin, Xiaojiang The Shuangjiang China ¢Û a few silks caress you. As deep as a drop of blood The pool of red blood swallows the entire area of ??the assassin The bubble is gone, the girl seems to be spitting out fresh The monster of the Red Snake letter, as if to He eats it dry. "Resist the abyss, pi like a hug Deeply understand, succumb to suffering, your spirit The soul will be redeemed and satisfied~ Female my laughter is like Zhou Xishui Passing by the bell, the assassin¡¯s consciousness gradually Gradually, the history becomes vague and obscure. Opened his mouth. "Ah attached" is there Blurred, what he intends to show At that time, the eyes are lack of flesh A trace of clarity, then my mouth flows Lei Tianjo blood line field 3 Tian Tian Tian He bit his tongue. "And, Charm failed the public Bai Ji is a little disappointed, just let it go Use a sickle chopped on the ground to kill the assassin Split in half. "Forced with willpower Hold back the spiritual charm of the blood race. Chi Wang looked ignorant of historical enemies, The lively imperial domain is not windy. The mouths of these assassins, Bai Ji is already Got the answer. Qiu Jichi just shun cloth Under the guise of the face, these continents are well trained The assassin''s division of labor is clear and the country is clear It must be more than just thinking On this special day The blood spirit empire has a pleasant surprise. They want to take away what they want To enjoy the east side Will help you save your highness back These gods solve it without knowing it The assassin who dropped the air guard is definitely not a virtue So what kind of an elderly man You can do it right. Several Assassin Stars mesh circled Go up, Delhi only noticed The tumultuous scene suddenly settled Down. It''s all gone, still. Of the public, take this old guy¡¯s brain How much money do I have? "Assassin Mo With Jian Xian''s cold mang Neishuo''s dagger I was forced to a dead end Chapter 913: Of Delhi. "Master don''t move, let me go The knife is a bit unstable, if it doesn¡¯t Cut to death, you have to get a second cut or even It''s the third cut. "The assassin steps towards Before, but found that my feet suddenly I can¡¯t move, I look down, this Tuan found out that Chen''s feet were **** by ice Not just him, so The assassins were all locked by Ningwei''s ice Continue to spread until the They violated Narita Zunzuan in the whole district The ice sculpture in Liu Xuru''s demeanor. "My Lord, is it okay? Tina walks from the dark corner Out, dragging a field goblet in hand "Fortunately, if you pass I''m so flat late, but I don''t see it The son is set. "Dezhi looks around "I need someone to have a ministerial calendar, yes Was the district injured in the attack? " I will send sergeants when the incident happened Send the cellar out of the auditorium again, you I have to stay here first, I''m right now Just let the soldiers walk you away to a safe area. "Don''t worry about me, Queen, No, Lord Lilias got caught Those assassins took the son abducted, startled Go save Chi! " It is a surprise to let virtue be limited Don''t panic after this sentence No, smile plainly. "put "Did you cut it anymore? Really listen to me? I''m talking about Li Lias was taken captive by the assassin Go away. "Aware of the other''s The response is pi right, and Prime Minister Delan is more important Repeated his own words. "I know, I told you not to If you wish, you will suffer. "pot The limit of performance between Nooyi is nothing "Compared to this, you still Bing, he is responsible for sending you to Ann "You didn''t hear yourself, I Looking at those outside the door The national soldier who is ready for battle, Yuanlan Such thorough preparation and advancement Preventive measures, like knowing in advance Say it''s about to happen, the king of the group Immediately he wanted to understand. A few upside down in front of the imperial city treasure house The corpse of the Sanguinated Guards, tightly The treasure trove of locks is greatly melted, Use shadow stone extract to create shadows Shape, blood stains are always on the body Spread to the cabinet. "Ah, it seems to be late Bai Ji walked to the gate of the treasure house View is twisted into fields almost not Shadow steel of possible shape, touch Chapter 914: The above judgment is indeed Shadow Steel. However, the hardness of shadow steel is impossible Was twisted into such a twist. This is the devil''s injustice can not invade The type of steel that is corroded, how could it be Was it so thoroughly broken? Let the extremely hard shadow steel go against the normal The reason is twisted into this look. Rong Wei scattered on the ground Corpses, they bleed from seven orifices The death is terrible, weird It''s a wound that doesn''t live on the surface Traces, like bleeding from seven orifices for no reason And dead. Is the force of entering the service and opening Respectfully put the treasures and items sent together The precious gold crown was like It was thrown on the ground like rubbish. Left without knowing it was because Still no time, also Or two other reasons, treasure trove The treasures inside are messy fields, but absolutely nothing Most of them are still there. Put them away and put them back After being in situ, Ji even feels Bao Curry did not Yu Di Dong, the first The jewel hanging of the Queen of the Three Kings To the present and the seventeenth generation Scarlet Queen The pure gold and jade crowns that I have worn, these The most valuable things are still there, this Prove that the thief is not for the money Looks like there are few in the east? "Bai Ji I''ve been observing the first time, I always feel This stolen treasure house looks like There is no Shaotian in the east, but Pi Neng Sure, running is not for the treasure house R, did you really lose the group? A small thing Pieces of Chi can''t come out, in the end there is I didn¡¯t lose my face, I had to wait for the responsibility Treasury security staff Yang Zhi view "Huh? Is this out? Seems to step on something east, lean Picked up the white lime-like east side Since Ji approached, oh, um I feel that this east side is a bit familiar. In addition to this, there are Days are like a thick object of blood, Bai Ji poked with her hand, this group of Hui The roughness is more like the east side of Laihai It looks like a **** river in Tian Tuan Is it because of this "medical Think mine is not here? At this moment, the imperial city¡¯s great "Ou Chang, before I seemed to I saw a large number of troops living in the auditorium Xiang rushed, did something happen over there? Love? " "Don''t guess, stand guard Don¡¯t listen to the wind, it¡¯s just the face, no No one can leave without permission Chapter 915: Shou, watch carefully, whether it''s out Domain still enters domain, don¡¯t need one Go out of town. Own identity. "The Commander of the Guard The official brow furrowed slightly, looking through Huo Wu to see Carrying the big box of self-color to the team below Son of the person. "The leader of the blood clan first, We meet again. "Headed The elves of Junbai go to the Chief of the Guard It''s not messy. The commander of the Imperial Guard recognized him, This person congratulated Luan as a gift before. Be an Ethiopian. "Where else can I go? Go home, my first time. "Ah Dee said helplessly. "Think with us The same, Her Majesty the Queen seems to not Don''t welcome us very much, even though I No matter how shameless they are, they will be kind Yeah, staying in the chaotic hall, Anyway, the meaning of our queen brought The commander of the Janissaries will soon look away. We carried it when we came Is there any question, if it is the Imperial Guard? If the chief thinks there is a problem, just Come and check it out. "Then it''s better to be respectful ]. "The commander of the Rongwei Army said indifferently He ordered his subordinates to open the lid of the box, Check this big box. "Title The things within are offending, Surprised to pay off. , "According to the United States, if not this If I do, I will not be good to you first Our queen confessed, We stole the east is the father? Can be treated "Search Azalea." Forbidden The commander of the guard ignored Elder''s words. The meaning of Ye lose in the language, to the soldiers Ordered. "Captain, put your head in the box Put it in the sun. "This carving is in our cloth The gifts that come, I have no business for you to check Elder spread his hands The Chief of the Guards walked forward With a pale mouth returning to nothing, At a glance, it is indeed the same as before The sculpture we inspected was a perfect day "Why, the machine was not delivered Out? "The commander of the Imperial Guard has a turtle Eye Eide "I said it before, Her Majesty does not feel compelled to us, Things are not very interested. Forget the morality. "It''s a man, then you guys For a moment, let¡¯s go and ask Her Majesty the Queen. "Chief of the Janito Chapter 916: Tentatively. Nothing for the face. "The Enemy Sending People Go and ask, here we can help You are working. " Egind''s words seem unintentional Reminded the commander of the Janissaries to stay Order, go to the queen in person Your Majesty is the watch of the Queen of Sex Now, someone asks, ordinary soldiers You may never see the queen. Even if you risk the phoenix to go, The commander of the Janitor did not respectfully let this A few elves stay in front of the gate of the imperial city "Hmm? What''s wrong, Pi Did you face it? Tokutian Is there any other east side? "Jade Guard The officer glanced at the inspecting soldier. "No more, Da Chi, There is only a pile of metal in that carved shape Paper, no dark layer, under the bottom of the box It''s all empty. "The east side of the body is also Check it again. "The vampire first, you Don''t get into the ball. "Tian Mingjing The spirit messenger gritted his teeth and seemed to pass The investigation of them is intolerable. "We are here to give gifts and congratulations to the friendship Those with diplomatic relations are still Aju¡¯s offering "I''m on orders. The commander of the Imperial Guard did not think that "You!" The wizard The person was stopped by Axide, he laughed }laugh. "No income, so-called Follow the local customs, neither of us It''s too hard for the other person to do. Fork ordered his subordinates to search for the elf messenger Body, except Tian''s personal belongings I didn''t even arrive when I went out. Ashland, the latter is indifferent The stall is looking for. "Commander of the Guard, you It¡¯s not enough, Yu Kui this We all take off all our clothes Come on, Tian Yan can''t stand you hanging up In front of us, let you check How about this? It must be. "Jade Guard The sir has worked on Axide for a while. Later, he waved a big hand. "Slightly before Any offense, let it go. Smile back, in the sanctuary guard Slowly honey you out of the city. The periphery of the imperial city is everywhere Guard guard, surround the entire imperial city The wooden canopy is impassable, and the sky crosses three times Raise the thunder, and put the self-coloring bird The face soldier maps to be a special treatment and a teacher. "It turns out to be like death, the so-called most The most dangerous place is the safest Chapter 917: local. "The mask stood still again On the Lhasa Haibo sculpture in the inner city , The one in the sculptural finger Like the globular shape of the fruit seed Yelutou Take it out and hold it in your hands. "But it''s based in Sapri State. This is regarded by the kinsmen as a **** blessing empire In fact, how could it be so coincidental what. "The mask man lifted it off "The biggest treasure is not at all In the treasure house, the face is here" the masked man The thunder in the sky reflected in his eyes. He always stretched out his hand without warning Tuhao grabbed the one that flew towards him Coming sickle. Three points earlier than I thought To the white figure in the sky Oh no, Sorry question~Rasambo Chapter 13 ~ Monster "Oh. It turns out that it''s still here There is a series of fish that slipped through the net. "From Ji Take the sickle that was thrown back. What a vocal face, but really It''s easy to move, it seems we still come One step too late. ""Doesn''t count Majesty Ji, isn''t this just in time The bird noodles spread out again. . "Our calendar, where have you seen it? Looking face to face with crutches Quite a tall bird face area, face Ji Gao has a familiar and strange feeling I feel that I can¡¯t get out of this star Regardless of the vulgar street corners and embarrassing words "For formal occasions, I That''s right. "The Bird Face Man seems to be hostile The country answered very well, but did not say They have seen it before and never said They have never seen it before. "Don''t welcome me to miss your beads That is Yanuo Madoka, um, If Chili retains the previous note Remembrance, how many faces of me should I meet Bird-faced man wearing a chin bath Sotong. "It seems that I haven''t done myself yet Yuan, fortunately meeting, Your Majesty Xiangya, I Is the current High Priest of the New Catholic Church and Homeowner. "The bird noodle festival has done a good job Such a straightforward self Si was shocked, although Spore had already guessed it It can¡¯t be separated from Yuanzhong Jiao, but I didn¡¯t expect the other party to take on the team as Don¡¯t let this fall, this is the opposite. I can¡¯t speak the words I¡¯ve saved in advance "It''s dead if you name it, Whatever you call me, press you Likes to call me the bird-faced person There is no wave on the surface of Bai Ji But there are still a few waves in my heart Can see through my heart, as long as it is Chapter 918: His eyes are between the **** girl The feeling in front of you. Separate, this didn¡¯t make me and that Qingxianxiao Weird guy interested in girl body Is it the same, how do you look like Let this kind of guy with special avoidance of? Oh, by the way, Luo Likong is more of an attitude Is it. "Bird''s face is calm and quiet Said that this made Zi Ji shocked the house Can''t be surprised for a moment, since Ji Calm down. Chi is not simple Boy, will be simple The language makes you lose your calm, if that But the body surface changes greatly through Ah Chi I guess I don¡¯t think about it again It can be done. "You are thinking about I can guess what you are thinking Well, so I was shocked twice, Then he calmed down and speculated that this one I am using psychology knowledge to paste Am I right for you. "The Bird Face smiled "Fengren, only willing to Believe in what you want to believe in Things, things that cannot be explained by common sense Love is always negated, which is also considered big The brain is subconsciously drinking to protect itself Two weak protection methods, no At least for now, we are all the same People who come out will usually give it to him first. Slap him all over the floor I''ll ask the question afterwards Chu. "Bai Jizhu raised her eyes and revealed Make a dangerous look. . "You are still as always Impatient. "Birdface Shook his head. "The mentality is a bit of aspiration ], it¡¯s not good, it won¡¯t be big Give precious patience and time What about Chu? "Bai Ji held up the sickle Knife. "Almost put our imperial costume Decorated as a Christmas tree, but also want to set up some notes Do you have to be a father-in-law today? ¡® "Why not? Ji Zhuo can''t be in the face of the bird Expression, but she can feel it, At this moment, the other person is laughing "Talking loudly." Bai Ji Leng snorted. "You are afraid, even Afraid. "The Bird Face Man said. "Just kidding, we''ll be scared Who are you afraid of? Can it be Are you afraid of you? ? " "You have always been one A cautious father, for you Even if it¡¯s you, it¡¯s not complete in my heart You are a prudent person again Chapter 919: The face is slow, you slow you say. If you have this certainty, hit me It¡¯s here. I¡¯ve already started it. Pi is The voice of this sentence hasn''t fallen yet The bird-faced figure is three short, with a sickle Wiping his hair across. "It''s not too late to do it now Since Ji Xiaozhu is holding the sickle "I said China, so You are scared, Bei is in such a sentiment Thread makes you do the opposite extreme should. ¡±Umoodles are very negative Indifferently said suffered. The leather guy, don''t guess for no reason The idea of ??the district is not a polite For things. "Bai Ji grinned and bought "The next drink rounds out a single tooth. Like a stray cat, a stray dog Instinctively pretend to be fierce and force back I have a threatening trouble. Mianren Tianmian escaped lightly Bai Ji''s offense, she said that she suffered. "Don''t do this, save it in you , No group, a few years have passed , Only learn to grin fangs and fakes Smile, it¡¯s not enough, You will face more in the future In the spirit, otherwise your head Will move in one second! "Bai Hao The smile gradually turned into a cold circle. Come on, we don¡¯t need to continue talking today "You are trying to stay cold "After so many years, If you only have this level, you can It will disappoint me. The sound falls, in the palm of the bird''s face A black tile appeared, a black tile The text burned on is like some kind of living Things are swimming. "Don''t say it seems to be right to us Like the case! ! "Bai Ji Ruthless Then smashed the sickle down. "Clang! The tile group sends out a day like a beating bronze bell A series of echoes. Bai Ji feels like she''s hitting herself On the soft material that is elastic to the foot The knife was bounced far away even with people "Don''t want to go! Ma Mianren didn¡¯t even look at him, When I was about to jump off the sculpture, Suddenly feel the use of my head Not covered by the official behemoth "Oh, dragon." Xuemian Qu picked up his head and focused on the air That head is very dragon turned into a human shape, falling When it was on the ground, it was a pity that it shook Now it''s down to this point The land, except for the Devouring Species... The Deep Wet Kingdom that people do not understand. Chapter 920: "I said, you can''t run Dropped. "Behind, spread the wings Bai Jiba Sutra avoided. "It''s making a lot of trouble in our hospital After patting the **** and wanting to leave How could it be so cheap this day Things, and also, hand in hand It¡¯s not a good habit to rub you on Put down the east side in your hand. You don¡¯t usually do this Kind of uncertainty. "That will also depend on when it is not Heaven will put you in the mask of the bird-faced man. Get it down and see how you continue The real thing is to fool Yunxu. "Oh? Just think about it What does the face under my face look like The Bird Face raised his eyebrows. "Xueran, if it''s not good See your face clearly, we can tonight It is to do Momeng. "From Ji Lie Mouth smiled. "The mental capacity is not good Have to practice. "The horse-faced man shrugged Will know my face under this mask It''s not yet. After speaking, within the fuzzy phantom Behind the inside. "Want to run? Not so easy Ziya summons to awaken to see, prisoner [All Know All Bowl 1 [Space Series No Blockade] Xi Dao Fengjie locked that Dao The vague space door has been maintained It broke in half a second. "Tuan?..." Bai Ji Zhong Kong stared slightly at the sky, talking with Portuguese udon noodles Human space brother skills, in Yu on. Sad he is an elf? ? I''m going to step when I see the other person Enter the space gate, since Ji Zhizhonglizhi. [Judgement East High Prison 1 Birdface stopped. "Can''t obstruct the space force, just The way is right for me, yes, thinking Very active, but the ability to respond temporarily. Qualified "Then now, let the self-check Test your temporary resilience The station is not stationed! "This voice With the wind howling above, write No need to look at the face to know the horror The sickle of a person must be on top of his head He is not without exception, read from Dedicated. "You are going to deal with Ray now The opponent is not me. Just from the tip of the sickle to the bird''s face When people¡¯s heads are not fair enough Chapter 921: Then it stopped, like a freeze-frame photo Secondly, Mian Ji¡¯s body is condensed Up in the air. "There will be a period later, I hope you Can bring me more surprises, Thousands of resources and millennia Time is precious, at least it makes me feel It will be worth it. "I look forward to our next Meet, although at that time Time, we need to be a real needle Relatively. "Niaomian righted up My own mask, holding hands and walking into the sky Between the cloth, immediately, the spatial force Close lost. Zi Ji body condensed in the air Physically active, Chi at this moment Unintentionally pay attention to the fleeing bird Threatened. Rolling from top to bottom, this The strength of this suit is like destined The five-shaped Yamada, regardless of Bai Ji How to dodge hard and finally return It was shot down and squeezed by the force of this suit. Stand up from the ground with difficulty Come, a boulder is pressed on his body, I can''t use power all over the body. One is wearing an open circle, not looking A person with a clear face and body shape Arrived in front of the ground. Bai Ji wants to see each other clearly Look, that strange power Let Chi not be able to stand up straight, but my heart is lifted ¢Û An uproar. Bai Ji is very clear about her decision Bit, Chi understands that he is not this There are a lot of people who are downwind. The defeated master, educate, but can exist. The power of the person in front of you is thorough Subverted Baihao''s concept, just smell It¡¯s too deep to see its area, and Chi doesn¡¯t even Wherever there is room to resist Press on the ground no matter how hard you struggle Can''t stand up. After awakening the blood, never I have pushed her to be such an oppression To ease the tension of the situation, and then tent Wherever you are, you just move towards the ground Began to slow down, and the last thing Stopped at the end. There are also invisible stocks The power blocked her action, only He''s better than Zi Ji Many, despite the tremor in the legs, but still Is able to keep standing, ''S stepped closer to the front. In this situation, Bai Ji''s mind Suddenly I said to myself: even if I was Stripped of the divinity, the dragons relied on Chapter 922: The divider of my order is no longer I can know the courtyard, but this kind of division of fields It must be based on the fruit species. Dragons are a return species, at least Yun, face some words in this plane The incomprehensible power of things, as The dragons of the back-level species have very high build Responsibility, it must be far better than Tier 3 blood The man with the canopy stopped his body, like I searched Bai Ji with the little duck field Get up, strangling her neck. At this moment, Chi''s life In the hands of this strange ruler, As if he can do it anytime he wants To kill by running. I have already given birth to this kind of thought, blood spirit Even if the neck is pinched, it can still be Wang Qiufani went back in again, with Receive death threats, this kind of thing Only send in once. Bai Ji stared at her stubborn hole, it was difficult I want to see this clearly with my breathing The face of the person, but the face is that area When she raised her head, Bai Ji didn''t do anything. To see clearly, it¡¯s like a glandular orifice The fog covered her presence. I don''t know if it can be Call it the east of man, his country Does not seem to simply want Running fast, pinching her neck like this Son, let Shi Tian suffocate a little bit He said that his team is to tie to death Since Ji, it''s better to say that he seems to be here Liu Yi et al. came to the conclusion. Gradually came up, Bai Ji did not Randomly pedaling, but unable to pedal at all [Wu Su Summon Explosive Breath Bai Ji bit her mouth open, two mouthfuls Because the flame sprayed on the opponent''s face, As expected, Shimoda second this The guy¡¯s face will become Jiao Zhan, But before the hit The name is poorly divided. [Elemental Summon Meteor Fireball Summon 1 Bai Ji sacrificed more than a vein The devil¡¯s injustice, the power to destroy the world At this moment it seems dumb 8 It doesn''t work at all for this monster It''s just a monster. The muscle begins to relax, then follow The lightness of the field, like the soul P will be out of the body. Bai Ji''s legs are entangled with each other On your arm, it¡¯s necessary to move hard Hold Yu''s neck and hold on to her hand Moved away, but there is no big deal at all, The suffocation made her brain fall even more She let go of the other''s arm Subconsciously pumped from the pomelo mouth Chapter 923: Draw the dark tattered long sword~ Regardless of Ji, messy The tingling sensation towards each other''s face. Accompanied by the Yili cut to the reality The hand on the neck seems to be loose Open canopy people''s eyes are like fast in the hands Surprised, he stretched out his hand. I wiped my cheeks and looked at, As if his cheek was pierced. Throw it on the ground, retching violently Ouch. ~How about I change other swords "Noisy" for a long time The room''s breath caused Ji Ji to retching He was out of breath with the black sword Since memory, only work has let go Feeling so close to death. Draped in the strangeness of opening yes for the time being Stopped chasing her fiercely, Although Bai Ji sees Pi''s face, Even distinguished its gender But Chi can feel that the opponent will bet [Broken Wrong 1. I hurt it before. There is no magical view on the level of the gods Way to hurt this awning monster, No, not so much that it didn¡¯t hurt, it¡¯s worth Pi Ru said that I can''t touch it at all, There seems to be a gap between Chi and the cloak strange ruler In order to As for the enchantment stage of the vein stage, there are none Law runs through. Is roped, lifted the group to Ji No, just saw the other person lift up ''S palms slowly closed towards herself Chi Li Kong stays tight, regardless of rubbing Luxurious and welcoming dress length Skirt, Yi Shi turned to the second affairs. The fuzzy vortex will be behind The wall twists Narita is impossible The shape completely violates the cast wall The hardness of the building materials can be extended Sex, able to make the wall of this material The body twisted to this degree is really It''s amazing. I saw this, since Ji Li Know the shadow steel door lock of the treasure house Why is it twisted into a ball of twists , It just makes me feel hairy again The power of anointing Xieran. Such power ignores the matter The nature of the world¡¯s material, as if fundamentally Pi is a force that belongs to this world Bai Ji spreads her wings, **** her wings Fly into the sky. The weirdo in the open awning watched quietly Run towards the larger Bai Ji, with a slow palm Slowly lift up, two contoured lines The blade flew out, in Tuanfang Chapter 924: , These two blades are running out Under the glamour, Gao Ying draws through, and the surface looks like Is covered with a mosaic of fields Cortex. [Species holy system speed blessing 1 [Species of Holy System Relaxation and Healing 1 [Holy Guardian 1 Feel the distance between the two air blades Getting closer to Ziba, instinctively Bai Ji, who feels dangerous, ignores magic Consume a lot, use various kinds of saints The demon of the line blessed himself But the speed of the sword worship behind him But the degree is only fast, not slow, Shi Tong and Chi maintains a considerable distance, how The park can''t be thrown away either. Does it impose a must-center effect Since Ji is in the sky, a large field Those two blades followed her at extreme speed Under the protection of various saints, The speed of sound, but it is so, knife The distance between Bai and Chi lies in Constantly reducing the net makes people desperate. Terry''s blade brush with two beeps Difficult to cut off two bat ghost wings Humph, I would like to fall quickly and fall hard With dust. Chi heard it and didn''t hide himself Came out of the net fog, black sword is real If you can¡¯t play, you can¡¯t broadcast Hand back. However, what is the best way to live in a group? Shuyuan¡¯s sword is too slow The sneak attack didn''t work, why didn''t it happen? The effect of intention. Xi Peng blame area sideways and **** in mouth Escaped Zi Ji¡¯s attack and held on Chi''s hand cell and body, follow the wolf It threw it out. "Ah Su!" Xue Ji flat fan Stick on the wall and slide down slowly I can''t hurt you no matter how you hit it, Zizhi was beaten unilaterally Are almost broken into biscuits, this It¡¯s not fair to read, don¡¯t hit, don¡¯t hit Up. "Bai Ji waved her hand. "Noodles and you don''t want to be here Why kill us? "Used by Ji Communicate with each other in a negotiating tone Her analysis is completely correct, If the opponent¡¯s country is just pure Want to put her to death, start It won''t be so boring, The ground has been hammered into biscuits long ago. There are only two cases, Either the country of the other party is not only to It¡¯s as simple as tying it off. It¡¯s because it has concerns about itself, not I think this is my entire reality In fact, it is exactly the same, Chapter 925: If the other party is really going to die with her Hand, the blood girl had been desperate long ago. "Wish to think about it and continue to lay down What''s going on for the two of us Good thing, this way, stop fighting, Do you want to come out, Pi Fang, let''s listen Listen, maybe our country is the same Oh. "Xue Ji laughed at the ball fairway and said Taking the initiative to walk towards the blame. Weird people are wary of Chi, This is obvious, since Ji Don''t expect to be able to really persuade The other party, as long as the other party can temporarily Stop the attack and let Chi breathe. It¡¯s just a chance to heal the injury, can Strive for as many seconds as you want Otherwise "Oh, I know, you are I''m afraid that the origin of this one in our hands is unknown Bai Ji pushed her hands out for the watch city Intentionally thrown away the unconventional. "It''s so high, right? Pi to you, the two of us can do well Let''s talk about it. "Bai Ji did not Walked towards each other fearfully, as if I was almost choked to death just now. There is a psychological shadow of where to live. In fact, she was also flustered It''s going to die, just for a few years The memories of Chi''s pretend to be far more painful Pass area, almost perfect, let people see Break out. The other party picked up the palm of his hand, Ming It''s obvious that he doesn''t plan to talk to Chixiang Yao, I want to hit it directly "Why, is it possible that you are here? Afraid of face? "Zi Ji provocatively said. So scared that I didn''t even dare to let us get closer , Tell us a few words, this is for What? You seem to use only one hand You can squeeze yourself to death, why are you right? Are we terrified? " , But did not put down and lift Zi Ji smiled at it, There is no meaning to slow down Seeing this, use the canopy monster to slow down Put down and wait. SF light Since Ji knew she won the bet Regardless of the constant race, The strong will have their own arrogance Provoke their pride in the four The weak in the dead. Afraid of roe deer? It should be Chi afraid of himself Little bats crushed by hands can grow old and fearless The fearful sense of fear walks away, The author¡¯s self-confidence has a public reason to harm him Danpeng''s heart is big That¡¯s what Bai Ji guessed Into the nine pi away from. Harm, Hang Ji always spread her two hands Chapter 926: Walking like this Show the harmless smile of the animals, While untie his own hairpin Let the long hair be unfettered The open awning strange ruler against Bai Ya''s move Always be vigilant, but just face Ji It''s really just a simple solution Like the emperor, the blue butterfly that will untie Released a random Tian Zhao, and began to solve it Ba¡¯s lifting pressure, however She suddenly took out a handful Simple deer head stick with strong rot Corrosive acid sprayed from the deer''s mouth Face to face. [Dead paddy field and Tian Tian Huangquan] "How about it, the juice is good to sing Oh, this is your dad''s return , Da~Ce~Dan~" Bai Ji side Spray acid on the face, make faces on the edge of the field Tongue out a dark taunt, okay Not happy. Of course, since Ji Zhi was hit by Huang Jian Watery face may be no way right If the party causes implementation damage, go here It¡¯s not just for understanding The muddy face is over, Zheng Fu Chi Suo As expected, Huangquan Shuzi Didu. Did not splash on the cloaked man, mock Xiang''s transparent barrier is still falling in the sea Green liquid. Slightly feeding. Coffee 00 Sound that makes your scalp numb Standing Ground Turtle Cracks, even if it is a series of cracks I can feel that I can''t see his face Ah Chen looks like this. At this moment, his water Yuan answered that I don''t know The lifeless little bat When we are no longer in front of us, See people. Want to pass Full of Bai Ji¡¯s powerful senses This plane and the latter seems to be in On the second journey, I have disappeared and disappeared: To Tiansheng trail. Wish zone is not possible Perfect, that can hide like death , The other party has only one settlement 3 Disappeared. From this plane Regiment, barrier It''s acid, dripping constantly I should have gone as if I lost my hand Yu is gone. Almost caught The idea is to think about it, but I don¡¯t have it. Wish to hide in the darkness and black to the completeness of Pa Sutra In, disappeared. Just stuck in it When it''s easy, let go of the police slowly Chapter 927: Still too nian ? You are still light, with the old wolf[ Bei Tian face descended. Raise your hands high to break the illusion Avoid the mainland, My cloak was torn but I found my own Hand, stretch out a series of big The flat canopy was torn to cover the body Marseille is qualitatively talking about cigarettes, on the other side At the same time, the picture is slightly clearer Came out. White skin naked Ji has no time to take care of these changes Warrior Pi Buying important changes will be Gu En''s nothing: Later, the blood girl launched an attack Dalu rod escaped and used it quickly, The narration continued like a cannon from the British world to death, The blade is caught off guard against the cloak human hair Attack from heaven. Shameless and this style of play It''s Lai in itself, but the face Close re-regulation and re-regulation results It''s Cheng''s and simple To be able to plant, steal pirates, only In battle, even bound, to rely on, four The color is the result of color, Chidui The style is not indecent, hesitate, as long as the square She doesn''t use it Yanghua.com, she is not just Heavenly Knight Declaration More, the people of the district flaunt the spirit, The Chi who grew up in Duan Zhong has been in the palace since childhood After the re-examination of blood kilometers, it is through The doctors conspired to prove the position of God, The empire walks into the prepa ugly, guide The king whose problem never peaks, with wall. Will care about Cai Yao and If the non-network pairing is particular Indecisive and indecisive Under the pi, Chi has long passed by Up. Shameless rogue hit this Pengjin created the law is indeed for the fight Once it¡¯s not enough trouble, The situation is turning the tide Yang calmed down and the man in the cloak was very [ The energy is guarded down, in his , This trick Fan Baiji steals it It loses its meaning. Did not make Bai Ji''s attack? There is a talk about how much Tian Cheng hurt Up. Chi''s strength is too After it works To catch the flaw in the Chi, the cloak area grabs A heavy fist heel, a fruitful force Look inside. Beat the spores four times Hair, sing it, sing Fear smashed on the ground and found out from it, picture With bloodshot eyes, Mi Baiji¡¯s mouth came out On the second side, the military daru stick fell When I came down, I saw my body was limp. Chapter 928: The opponent that I smashed is facing Divide decisively. Fist, decide to swing at dead! "Make Zhou Guoli Zhongzhi used the sacred demon to add injustice After moving towards the mainland, Chi grabbed his leg Exclusive ¡®weak men and women of all races Of course there is no way "puff Chi blood clip The east side of the spit is thick with a few lines of tricks I don¡¯t know if I came out, Mian Ji also Chi just feels vomiting is actually H Tianque was beaten to find his five internal organs Bit After the attack is not over, call The man in the cloak is missing, it seems to be Japan¡¯s inferior champions were actually beaten ''S anger must go round and round White golden condensed noodles that endure the pain Open again, the faceless face washes away Zi''s ??face is pure, eyes are open, those eyes pure For some reason, the cloak strange area Kong Shi was stunned when he saw the hibiscus Hit the attack, even about to I''ll let this go. Of course Baijin control. The detached cloak monster Speak, Standing on the spot and standing silently [ There is a face that has moved away from the gauge line from the floor, Pick it up with a daru stick, But didn''t make Its transformation, received See each other E Surprised, did not move, Bai Ya Chi''s good opportunity knows this kind of time The power of the sky, will, the blood of Saint Lun Once matched with Pozuo, it is Baiming Handy, sure to use Stealing at the other side when the party is caught off guard Use the blood spirit body to attack the effect with a high fixed ratio Much stronger. Concealed with respect Seriously, I want to remind you Secretly scolded himself, and later reacted [ Quickly confuse the strangeness is simply a ruler Why should Pakistan''s opponent remind Destined home? This is wanted Winners from the people, unscrupulous Is it Pixiang? The hooded weirdo knows how to do this, He slowly reacted I also knew that I was walking towards Baijin, Chi always feels Bai Quan¡¯s fault To Chi Xiang, this cloak monster Home is indecisive. Ji Ya Ji bullet and Yu Don''t do it, see the other party late , From the suspension of self-implantation will break the delinquent [ I took out the sword cloth of Rizai waist again Wrapped in the courtyard with a jingba deep ticket color, picture Chapter 929: The thorny Yu word long sword. After Ba Jian, after seeing this The inexplicable cloak weird Zixiang was afraid to take a step back, Chi Tian-like. Looked at white Two Ugly Purple Swords with Canopy Weird At the same time stepped back carefully, but In the previous day, Baijin-in Temple was different [ For the weird people are watching straight and crushing the gallop Si Shi holds in a chi to Tuan Huang and Po An But the unusual performance after the odd hand strange The face has been held, is it four Its opponents are just these two In middle school, the blood is in the hibiscus The bloodline is more suitable for the spirit bloodline than the sage Watch plus two war ears, this is not Incompetence beats the power of Blood Sword Saint Lun: Spiritual. Look at the right pace Twisted the other person in front of his head, face , Seriously Dao Zhan, Ensuo got Tian This brought it to, "Since you hurt I''ll fight with you, then I''ll change to another one How. Silence after listening Come out, Pi You is already talking about Head, secretly arrested and patted myself Scolding yourself is an idiot. Eye-catching When I blame Batu, I found Xi It''s gone. NjEwN Chapter 15 ~ Coastal Accident The unobstructed reflection of the green crystal lamp Shot on a dry rock wall full of garnets. Pisuan puts it in a wide sheltered space A rough elm wood comes, Don¡¯t make a non-slip face, put the field Some weird objects, such as classes It''s like some kind of non-contained organ, Unknown ri which is heavier than lack of cannibalism The name of the flowers and plants. On the skull The candle is as deep as the color Illuminated by the clean light, the scene said The mirror is different. The figure of Zidao prostrates Hun in elm The face is bright and dark, like the fire The ripples in the water, the field circle Ripples appeared. It''s not bright and bright The silver bird mask in front of the table Footsteps in this small space Sounded. The Bird Face Man did not look back, He began to focus on the same life as a living hand On the job, knocking out from time to time The sound of beating, to the one behind The sound of footsteps is heard. Up. Chapter 930: If you think about it, you can¡¯t walk at all The sound is reminding the bird face someone is coming However, the bird face man doesn''t care about it Regardless, the limit is simply to dry it See you, as if it¡¯s over Your work is slow, you slow your drive mouth. "came back? The east side behind him was silent. After a moment, I seemed to say something with my hands, but I can¡¯t hear the sound, I can only faint Feel its lips one by one What did you say. There was a smile in the face of the face. The identity of another field, only If you don¡¯t believe me, you just have to meet with your own eyes Proof, have I discouraged you? The hooded weirdo continues to speak But I still can''t hear where I live sound. "What, keep saying Is it an ally, why not help you? My friend, I didn¡¯t say Is it over? It''s not the time yet I can''t even be here I will die in time, you want me In the words, it is hopeless that he is weak, he is weak The medicine bottle is made, and the liquid medicine is then poured into the liquid. "As you can see, An alchemist is knowledgeable The suitor is not good at fighting, How do you want me to help you? The Weird Xi Peng made a noise again "The Spring Genus and the summoned thing? Pi My friend, you don''t understand this The principle, I want to put the advanced Ocean Spring is summoned to Barried, Have to make huge sacrifices and Price, face and not in batches and months Or I would have said This month the mainland is coming, this is also me The key national standard of our cooperation, you say "R does not want the''key question'' Was destroyed and blocked Barried¡¯s large We won''t open, we can only Help the ¡®five¡¯¡¯s strong gap and projection The power of the incoming part. "Write surface Shaking the trial production in his hand again, The medicine of the scenery drips into the lesson "It¡¯s the same for you and me The open-top weird was silent for a while Mouth comes out of Zhang Shitai. Of course the cooperation between us is I took two bottles of test profit and pulled a stool Since the key is destroyed, we also want to cancel Destroy the key, no matter if we destroy the key I started to go out, not from Tian Zhi. "The period from the mythological plane Hair, your strength is so strong Chapter 931: The creatures of this plane cannot understand, But this network is not your full strength Quantity, as I said before, Your strength can only be through Li Jian, Write the noodles. Power is also limited, cooperation A win-win situation is the best choice. "...0."... "Why do you believe me? Peng Friends, it¡¯s hard for you to have other options Year? "The bird''s face is wrapped in both hands again Titled legs. "In this world I can tell you to cooperate with you. Destroy the world, this self-talking lunatic, I Believe that I am not out of place except me Three, Pi cooperate with me, can you Me who? " The hooded weirdo was silent. "Don''t worry, my district Is very sincere, besides I don¡¯t have to lie to you and destroy the key Because the benefits we both get Benefits are equal, so Pi will have What is the problem of not being distributed. The cloak weird was silent for a long time During the period, the bird noodle said nothing Just look at it with great interest What he lacks most is to use it, Rain, open the canopy The enemy''s heart is better, your point Until no longer considered, the worry is over On this continent, although Chi , But not strong enough to be considered strong Threatened to me, because it can threaten No matter how strong she is, said, For the impossible threat, also According to the Umyun History Department, Vows. .Said the letter ¡­¡­0 The festival''s attack did not Large property losses, this caused the township Is to destroy the face and the body Several damaged city walls (except Broken) place, Huangcheng Baiji Lane Other parts need to be repaired and did not Several claimed to bomb the imperial city People are probably just a few pieces of black clothes The abandoned son who hits the face, come to Shengdong After it was released, the royal family went out of this matter. Information, the entire imperial city was blocked The joy that pervades the harvest festival sinks back As if nothing was being celebrated Heavy rent, invisible to the eye Run around. "Ya don''t ''S stepped forward to support Bai Ji. Na helpless It¡¯s an extraordinary period, saying no, "Now Still hiding those thieves in Zhuncheng The remnant party who has to walk out of the palace It''s okay, those thieves hurt The female pi with a long skirt mopping the floor comes to us Chapter 932: After the sound of the west, the child with a stick coughing .. SF light warm slowly I said I can¡¯t hurt Yes, you and those thieves listen to Mir¨® The injury I suffered at the time is now in the center of the district Not yet How is it possible to recover early It doesn¡¯t matter how many days are left. "Only Sequelae face. I can''t accept it, really There is a day outside R. "There is outside the face Ji sigh Not really, those thieves Is it useful to be in danger, is it easy to talk about Kou taking advantage of the district? Huangzu¡¯s eyes are not blind, if If Ziding can beat those thieves scatter in all directions! "Ya throwing color drums, people holding their heads Xiao Jitou who dances from Ba. Drum swing , Rice circle, if it''s thick "Is it During the Wei Dynasty, Tian Ding was able to beat all the rough The culprits are pissing. Get those Milo by the field is silent Bow your head without saying a word Aolong, you said something Don¡¯t pretend to be deep when planting, Yano shook it and sent it aside! Nemicia, the latter wandering soberly Ugly face looked at Bai Ji and came over, Look at Yana, "you look at it again What''s out? I''m at a loss. Let me say Are you listening Yeah, I said, if I speak In the heyday, those thieves were still full When Qing Yang Invaded the Emperor in the Blood Clan , Seems to be reading the letter moments Nodded. Interest, after Yes yes, you, the emperor Luo said that. The general nodded, twisting Ya Shiman Ji''s sleeves. "So from Depressed. Hua Jing is not a good ruler, Old impunity. "Lai Luo is not convinced yet It¡¯s not my brain pumping, I suddenly knew This sentence. Popped up Turned his head, smiled in his footsteps With rice to be. Surplus look Luo realized that he The heart tells the truth Although there is still no appearance, , The model of emotion behind The tail betrayed her dragon from here Thoughts. Now I am old. "Lai Luo performance Bored, but the face is so long This black-and-white fur on the belly has followed Let¡¯s see, the other side¡¯s definite experience Not so good Face from Ji this time, but surprisingly Keep pursuing something, there is no such thing Chapter 933: Very puzzled. Let Laila Milo Kongwei''s newspaper Announcement With Na¡¯s support, in Gong Ji Zai Ya Everywhere I sit in the courtyard Down Things, Mi Yao¡¯s **** father and this Silk Rock Monster. Flash one Read it to us. ¡¯ Five complex lines that don''t like to listen to I won¡¯t read it, the chief official said That is, a lot of Yiwei has violated I saw a pair of giants that day , According to them, the big wings The wings are purely self-colored, matching these twin feathers I used the sky, but covered it with my hands Time is dry and short snow, the horse appears Stayed for less than two seconds, almost just Up. SF light and wide Olympic sports time is probably hometown Well, it''s probably with you After wrapping around. "With the thief crown Tao. "Also, Air Defense Mir¨® said The guards'' release gate that day In the record with the release wizard Body time should be recorded, with Inside. "Beat just sent The guard let go? , Well, according to Ning Jiang, Checked those elves and hired them The cloth-carrying area did not make use of it Suspicious objects. "Come and find it Paused Ok. "Bai Ji lean on the long Take out the small carrying cloth Rise and kill. But this is what we do In and out, according to those elves, there are We did not give out a gift saying that he They complained that they were bloodied and they still hugged The queen of your injustice So I decided to deal with it Will say that when they attack the mansion, defend I found the box used by Xia Ben Give your sculpture. Should be sent Is seeking a ball a macro? 7 the goose received Circle now Storage room, but moved Past, storeroom root To this sculpture, I¡¯m responsible for not finding it The sculpture is moved to the storage room to count this Are dead, it is said that the soldiers who died , Eyeballs protruding, so terrible I saw something terrible like Liqian East West King It makes sense. "Bai Ji drink Wei Wei is an eyebrow. "Take a mouthful of tea Give it to me, bring it back with the fork What kind of grace? This is at Ji knew in his heart, Jing Chapter 934: Mo Wei definitely doesn''t want the spirit race Happy is so simple. Throw away from Pakistan We didn¡¯t carry on our body to confirm him After confirming the prisoner, confirm that there is no The person in charge of the treasure house is over there," Bai Ji asked. Treasury management enters over there and says One piece from the east in the royal treasury Remove the lock is damaged to Ku has no loss of Wu He, Bao Checked back? That few It''s possible to be a fake and real elf Put a fake in place, leave it It¡¯s really been put into the sculpture by them gone. "Li Tou Shun Treasures are lost, every piece is a precaution Made a hidden talisman, that kind of hidden treasure Sustained, I almost found that Pi Liao Fu is very unique Ways to forge. Ji is silent Second thing is very likely Teach the Wu elves that Tian is the ancestor god Lesson Bajiu''s. Said New God taught those lunatics Logical problems, all-out thinking Why did the elves get up early with him ? In this way, the elves can experience the union What good? .Get on Looking at the big picture, the wizard will I stole back to the evil table again Yu has never been here, come, wait The impact of this incident is more than theirs Then what are they doing is almost zero Is to be true to the plane , Xue Ji Cong didn''t listen to Pe Ke The messenger will send it to other countries A good gift is secretly received as a handover Is Ling colluding this time? Are you in the group? From Ji Gan I know this thing, I can''t figure it out Teach them to make them the gods of Chu ancestors What was given to them again. Out? Except for the lead sculpture What''s there in there, the imperial city Has been checked It''s really troublesome. "Bai Ji The bag of teeth, swaying in disgust, I didn''t even care about the clues Lost in the logic, buy it, and leave it with a headache Dying And this is still the biggest headache There is nothing away from the Second Age, away from For a long time, the millennium after a thousand years The mainland fork began to turmoil today, Religion, Elves, Keba, 8 The restless forces are in trouble Separatist. Maybe more than a thousand years ago The second catastrophe will come to the fierce Natian Ji''s instinct tells this Hidden in the ice chi called peace, hidden Chapter 935: The mainland before years ago Paladin Bai Ming, if there is another Tomorrow breaks out, this rebellious general ? Mainland has The earth of storage is full of Tired life, only thunder wins the weak side Pi can have two winds if the wind is big or small The fate. Capture him Back to the prosperous Taiwanese Empire In the long river of history, it seems to have been buried In the prosperous age, the outside is stronger than the prosperous Can be reported down. A gust of wind Xiang Ji lightly sighed, trouble The fragrant tea is out of hand suddenly Incense. I can''t see everything, vision There is no sign of recovery. Till now Jin Dad¡¯s Wuhui flashed by, Changed the status and found that Tian Baiji turned Pi Long is taking advantage of himself to look at the Pi next to Pi I''ll braid my own hair. See you, use How old are you, or how small Facial column helpless, Pi Zizi Gong Have you ever pulled your own hair Emperor, you are still young, Groaning shortly at night, It''s okay to beat it, you still That''s how it is said, only Xi Don''t make some unexplainable hopes Things Majesty? It turns out you I have been for a long time. it''s here After her mouth, Bai Ji raised her eyes and relaxed Look, What''s wrong, something went wrong Zhi clearly felt the boiling Yes, the expression is serious and his face is not It''s an accident, right? Tizino walked over and didn''t [ Two are not in the officialdom of the monarch and ministers relationship. Homura is near the south of Yamao Kingdom Something happened, according to the local coast Nearly dawn will always climb the fisherman said Some monsters that look like fish. Uplaitian : ~Deep Fear The two sides of the balance stand differently The small ruler of color, the black side of the field Fish, there are two small **** fish, noodles There is only one black community, Tianping Sagging toward the self-seeking side. The mountains and rivers are broken, the river water is countercurrent, big The ground broke open his big mouth, and fell asleep The silent mountain wakes up, the flood is coming Dike, countless monsters with deformities Landed from Haibin, inside the circle At this moment, it has become a practice The earth was submerged by sea wood, and the sky was All the pores are trembling, and the feeling of fluttering Chapter 936: The official instinctively initiates dangerous But I can¡¯t move it anyway Move even if you have a finger. The big shadows of the world Start at the other end, the sky in the sky Ping heads towards the self-colored small and sagging over there The world is tilted. Aliu Mountain is out of gravity The ground veins and trees were uprooted. Fly upward against common sense Fall into the ultimate black. "In other words, you recently Futing psychiatrist corrected me Write and draw. Gold with two panda eyes The hair girl was a little sluggish "After waking up, I found that since Babuyu Mianzhu''s became this What does it look like? Blade Girl nodded. "You have insomnia, which is probably There is a beautiful heart with your mind, sleeping fungus Relax, just don¡¯t want to go out Okay, don''t be too stressful. Physicians give less enlightenment as always Female, I drove some to reduce stress. drug. "This is the field that grows in Yuan Made from rare herbal extracts of No Mori Into an anti-drug, can effectively Play the role of an empty seed, 1 Certain side effects, pi is absolutely necessary For Pakistan, I recommend not to use it. Dr. Gong Yan just forced the drug over Go and hurt. The blonde girl said politely After saying thank you, I took the medicine bottle Pour out two capsules and put them in your mouth. "Thanks to the hard doctor first, You go back today, I think Put the medicine bottle on the bedside table, Squeeze Tian to the doctor without a smile. The emperor issued an eviction order, So I can go on, carrying the medicine box Then he pushed away. After the doctor left, Asian daughter Staring at the face hitting the glazed window tiles Dripping out of the gods, outside the imperial city, down It''s very big, don''t want the pastry of National University Fate''s falling down, bursts of dull thunder clamps In it, the thunder will be slightly dim ''S room was miserable, and it was a second. The thunder sounded, the howling wind Blow up the floor-to-ceiling curtains. It¡¯s the same today, it¡¯s the day Rain all day Soon, the eyes of the blonde girl I can¡¯t concentrate, even. Chi''s brain is quickly occupied by exhaustion. The earth fan is broken, and the debris spreads Chapter 937: To the entire imperial city, stand in Sapri The carved carvings of the state''s millennium were split and built daily For the mouth, the scales tilted again. When the girl came out of the party realm again When I woke up, it was dark , The sound of facial surgery hitting the glass The sound is clear and crisp. "Are you still down." Basin The haired girl poked her head. Recently, running has been doing The scale is tilted, facing behind one''s feet In the abyss of the exhausted Wanwen. After waking up late at night I can¡¯t fall asleep, the most evil thing is , Every time Chi is awakened by Mo Meng Maintain a high degree of consistency between, mistaken [ Pi exceeds Yuli. Not only that, but I will Unintentional drinking changes in sleep likes State, almost every time I wake up, it¡¯s ancient The body inside. For this reason, Bai Ji had to change I continue to lose my work and I haven''t enjoyed it yet Ya throw for a few days of holidays. Gongyanli is famous, now Let the doctors who deserve the name let you see After all, they are three to be discussed Need to rest. Dreams are personally seen by Yu Tian What constitutes the hearing, then these doctors Shi Wei can''t explain why A pond appeared in the queen''s dream Scenes and things that have never been seen before. In the end, they just opened up all kinds of Drugs that calm the nerves, the effect of the book is micro, It''s completely treating the symptoms but not the root cause, Bai Ji After falling asleep, Yi Hui will dream of that shaking According to the falling Libra, awakened in the camp After coming here, I can see those two groups The big self-inflicted rabbit that you can''t usually see. There is only one or two possibilities It''s a clever window, but it comes out every night Now, since Ji gradually realized something was wrong I can''t guess this praise state What does it mean Tian Gong, A lot of old people who are willing to cure intractable diseases Doctors, most of them are scams Yeah, the strict part knows how to brush your mouth. Bai Ji¡¯s liar was broken And then throw them all into the moat to feed the fish went. I woke up and wanted to sleep. can not fall asleep After hitting Hubei, step on Sleepy under the slippers. She came to the window and looked at the violence The dense bird cloud is tight and solid, cross It''s an invisible and useless Because of this, the rain not only I don¡¯t know who left the window Chapter 938: After opening, Chi clearly remembers the face Before going to bed, the window is closed It''s a woman who came in and punched the window The public? Bai Mo warned the door of the room and issued The current force is concealed, and there is no Locked up, it looks like someone is there I have come in since I fell asleep, no I haven¡¯t even bought Lili, and it¡¯s too thick. Heart. She glanced at it and placed it in the room The big clock in the middle, surprised running Flame exhibition, no matter how long you sleep in the past It''s late at night when I wake up Three shifts or so. At this point, Yana should be In the hall of Jinhuang Mausoleum Resent, Lai Luo should still be in the Jingdian I work overtime to wash underwear, and the ladies also Haven''t gone back to rest yet. Bai Lou was about to walk out of the room. At the moment, I''m on my body Pretend to be a bunch of white flowers, blooming I don¡¯t even have one, so I can¡¯t do this So out Guilty sighed, waking up every time Come to the city to fan Huantian''s lovely inside Yijiang, Chi is also very helpless. Open the clothes, and run here Realize how much your ruler is The public is desperate. Compare these two groups White rabbit, these are in the closet It¡¯s not like 3 times Yes, even Chi used to buy it specially Put all the B plus cups that came to cushion the chest pad Pi down. My clothes, I found that it should be The clothes stacked on the bedside table are not See you. What kind of strange thought came out, probably Because even if I wear my clothes The reason why you can''t wear it. I thought in my heart that at least I can''t This look goes out to see the ruler, whatever Picked up the field sheet and put it on. Push Fang Li aside, stretch to follow the door The sound of the shaft turning, "Bahch" The ugly sound and thunder will reflect the entire corridor Tian Yong pale The self-planting is slightly startled, dark. There is no shadow on the corridor The two permanent candles go out without lights Let Chi Yin feel a little bit of no The candlelight in the hallway of the bedroom unless It¡¯s burning, but there will be no one Move it to extinguish it, by means of the previous No, Bai Ji sees clearly, let''s go There are obviously no candles on both sides of the corridor That''s ya turning off these lights Chapter 939: "Women, are you there? Bai Ji cleared her throat and tried Shouted. "Women''s bed is small and thick? Yexiang? Yi Wei Xianli? someone here "Nie Longlong!" responded Chi It''s the sound of a majestic window, ah The dark corridor reverberated People''s voices, except the reflection in the room. The light coming out seems like it¡¯s not "Is anyone here? Anxiety little . "Bai Jinkou walked along the corridor From time to time, there is no thunder in the glass. Bai Zhu is really scared of the moment When the negative corridor is illuminated, The appearance of real yuan on the corridor is the second no Shook his head and put this Throw away the thoughts of scaring yourself Later, Bailou speeded up subconsciously child. "Is anyone here? The palace Is anyone in there, if someone is there? Is it okay to say it. The only response to the girl is outside the window Intensified the electric ringing in the park. Bai Xian lay on the window, through On the face of the storm, it seems to have this palace. The tendency of the temple to be rooted. Looking at other palaces, Yuetuan Black, as if the entire state of Sapri Except for Chi, only Yuedui is left. The dead building community. Where''s Yanuo, where''s Laiman, Xiao Where''s Lishisi, what about moving, everyone where are you now? As if the world is only left The feeling of being in the zone makes Bai Jin slowly Eyes widened, lonely, anxious Panic, at a loss, feeling of re-killing The circle will occupy the bottom of the running heart. This kind of wish is so familiar It seems to have experienced progress. Bai Jian murmured softly. "Yes It''s definitely in praise Well, these things are fundamentally Maybe 00" The white pillars lying on the honeycomb Nian Zuo, stroked the glass, cold The touch makes Chi''s heart cruel and imprisoned Zanjing, it really is so true The real Mengjing Gong has a bad face Is the dreamland that I arrive really a dreamland? Hundred if it is still a dream, 3 Out of this palace The color changed slightly, she observed, It¡¯s definitely not because I¡¯m going to see Pi The result of the meeting is true ''S are gone. Sea water coming up. Where is this place? Sapri There is no sea around the state, so Where is this place? To sleep on business Chapter 940: Wake up and appear with the imperial city In Tian a completely strange place Baiju forced himself to calm down Come, Mian Ji brought the imperial city to be Teleported to the beach, this is hers The first guess. But why is it only in the imperial city Left Looking outside the palace, it looks like Zeng Kezhi The pour out of the big noodles, some of the white stalks Of course, the memory seems to be At the same time, Chi feels coming from his head A tingling pain, like a strong brain Pry open and pour in cold rain In the same way, the painful sensation makes Chi Wu Method of breathing. Pain is short, the world is better Like this one turned over, When Chi opens his eyes again, Tian Zhibao The calm Chi instantly looked sad. , And took a few steps back in consciousness Sitting on the floor in the corridor. The world is quiet, it''s raining To be precise, the entire palace Have sunk into the smell of the sea, full of The huge tentacles of the suckers wrap the palace Sheng, I haven¡¯t waited for Bai Jin to react , Tian just shines like a lantern of Zhou, And the giant tuan who didn''t know the hole came out Cloth on wrinkled skin Full of tentacles like vines, The body is densely packed Scales, like a palace The thick touch is covered with suckers, Through the window, Bai Jin didn''t do anything at all To see the whole thing in this huge inside Bai Gui''s feet were limp, Use Dunke on the ground, Chi knows this I should run at this time, The feet seem to be completely out of their own Well, I can''t move it no matter what Suddenly flashed across the criminal''s mind Words: Fruit something inside, even if There is no way to be strong, because Their own existence surpasses The contents of this plane can be understood Category. The huge unknown inside is obvious Seeing Bai Zhu, the person who felt it said, Itself came from her. Come, the field bursts with bubbles, ’L I''m talking about what''s going on. Bai Zhu didn''t understand and didn''t do it I can understand that the other party is probably talking about it Well, God is saying: It¡¯s just missing. Know where the power comes out of the body I don¡¯t want my slippers anymore, I don¡¯t have any. Run in the good room where the feet are not fatal. "Exposure!" Still waiting Approaching the door, dull cracking sound Come, sea water comes from Chi¡¯s room Chapter 941: I poured it in, and at the same time there was that giant Seeing this, Bai Lou drove him back Run, along the Tianlu, the wall bursts The sea wood poured in, said the tentacles Gradually blocked her way. Bailan didn''t know he could The bottom of the sea is submerged, and he keeps Running up the ground, tentacles chasing No, Tian Zhi chased the ground to the top Haven''t waited to sing, top Outside the building window, in the unknown ocean Wu''s eyes are straight and straight Let Chi almost didn''t answer So true to the touch, like It¡¯s so real, it¡¯s just Pi is a dream Lost the cold book, soon, countless Only tentacles chased to the top floor. The white building leaned back against the wall, already running There is no way to be late, I am willing to fight The glass of the service, the decoration in it When the knife was taken down, he swallowed Narrated, looking at Xiang Zi tremblingly Tentacles that have been submerged. This is just in vain. Holding it in the hand of the tube, he was slapped by Fear eroded the four, not at all Face the courage of this monster. I have to wield the long sword in my hand indiscriminately, It¡¯s Qi Tian who has fought face-to-face, but it looks like Is a village driven to the end The long sword in the female hand. Bai Jin ah sat down with a roar On the ground, the body is convulsed, stunned Tuan Kong is full of fear and helplessness No matter how she hides, she Pa Sutra was forced to the end, facing Tentacles close at hand, no one Choose to continue holding the sword to earn a handle, but Live in embarrassment and then crawl. However, the tentacles are not like this I just ran a long distance, and got entangled in the Chi first Then the tentacles from the horns got entangled The whole body of the crime dragged her off again Into the bottom of the sea. The body is tightly entangled, And the feeling of breathing is so real , As if Ikeshita will be able to thoroughly The bottom is only darkened by this deep sea No, by the fear in my heart Swallow. Only noticed at this moment, This is not a dream at all. Chapter 17 ~ The Beginning Cold, so cold, it feels whole The district was put into the ice cave. I where is this? So dark, how can it be shared Can''t you see? My eyelids are heavy, I feel like I can''t breathe... ¡­¡­0¡­¡­0 fast Chapter 942: Whose voice faintly passes by again Xiang Jin can¡¯t hear her glands It is very clear. This voice, he was shouting bar? It¡¯s a bit unreal, limited The waist is flying in a daze, A few strands were caught in the pitch black. A looming light thread. These silkless and delicate, In the darkness where I can''t see my fingers As if touched and broken, since Jin deliberately wants to catch this Some unbundled, suddenly, this strand Inconspicuous is nothing like Zhou firefly Hai Jing went to face. The world is completely dark Baicheng feels like he is talking Smell the deeper the quagmire, one foot Limao couldn''t get away more and more, The strength is exhausted in the struggle, Chi Waving the only remaining one in the air Search, did not give up the last hope Until the whole arm sinks Into the marsh ocean, the fields are warm The hand that still exposed her to the touch Parcel, I want to do my best Pull it out... ...0 wake up, your majesty wake up coming! " The dizzy hibiscus clutching her head Head, the noise made her head The illness worsens, the hearing and present feeling are noisy The invasion slow in the pavilion began to recover, and the model The blurry halo returned to normal, the eyes Familiar lights before, no, familiar Decorate furnishings, and the familiar sky She tried to lift her head, Want to sit up from the bed, but even I can''t pick it up with my fingers. Someone seems to see her Picture, the back of the taxation is possible, Sit up Chifu. "Your Majesty, how fair does it feel? Are you better? " "You are, Yexiang? The familiar voice awakened Bai Ji Weak consciousness. Guiye recovers, Xiang Cheng Nengmo Obscurely see the silhouette of the other party. "Your Majesty, how are you? There are a few hints in Yexiang''s words Worry. "Where am I? What''s wrong with me ? 0...Bai Zhi''s memory will still Stay on the disk entangled by endless tentacles Yard, when dragged into the bottom of the sea, Pang Then the big thing pierced into the body, the two Liu. ''S pain is so real that Chi is beyond words I moved my fingers and noticed I''m so wet on my body, my head Chapter 943: Give it back with a little drama, to die At the same time, Chifa''s wide bedside is full Lilia Ju, there is still something to be done, they are all in My own bedside, a little complicated Look at her. "Your Majesty, you finally woke up Here, you drowned before and closed your hair Gone, luck in misfortune, you It''s okay. Half-sun self-control only reacted. "Yes, you are drowning, Just outside the city by the moat , Fortunately Chuanwei found out that the You fished it up, and then Guo Peikan Imagine. "Yexiang said. "How did I drown? Mianjin stroked his head. "...The specific me We don¡¯t know, according to the guards of Yuanstrike Said that it was you yourself from the moat Who jumped, they reacted At the time you Bajing jumped off. "I jumped down myself? White pile frowned slightly, alone I can''t remember my experience A number short sight group, then it can only go Become sleepwalking. "Yes, according to the court The female foreigner told Yiwei that yesterday, You went out alone when it was late The room, no matter how you call it, Although they feel the Taiwan monster, 1 Think you should have something important I didn''t care much if I had to deal with it. Bai is here, she might have been It¡¯s sleepwalking, no wonder I¡¯m sleeping The feeling of being entangled in the courtyard will be like this True, it turns out that I really fell into Ali. Thinking of this, Chi''s heart is much Fear and vigilance after the field formation. I don''t know what to do Spore went to jump into the river, if this person really wants To myself while I''m asleep Doing something is not easy "My fainting is due to many reasons. Now the sky is bright. "night Looked out the window. "I''m fine, you all Does Bai Cheng seem to have thought of it? Asked after confirming that there was no such figure. "Yana Xiaocu is coming On the way, Qianqian drove in the Jinhuang Hall Dealing with government affairs. The Munar nodded, wanting to kick his feet. Get out of bed, supported by Ye Xue. Your Majesty, you are still resting It''s better for a while. "I''m fine for the time being." But Chapter 944: If this strange state continues If you drag it down, it won''t be fixed. Bai Zhuang has revealed his head, in his heart think. "By the way, Your Majesty, Helping the world, my doctor is already outside The reason, I didn¡¯t check their The doctor of strange disease comes from five lakes four No hesitation Know whether to say it or not. "Yexianggu The words are right. "But there is no defense." Bai Jin Flew far beyond the clouds. A show country must have fruit, causing spores Nightmares are constant, even sleepwalking The exhausted Yinchi has not been found yet, Chi is working hard for a few days. As a result, all the things that may lead to the country "Street downtown is a mix of fish and dragons He who really has a unique secret book Must set up stalls in the street? "Before the country, I couldn''t think of it He thought that he could only be a dead horse. "Take me to the interview with those doctors Incense help white hibiscus, lily wine There is nothing wrong with coming to the threshold of knowledge Afterwards, they all left one after another, before leaving At the time, with a kind of extremely complex Miscellaneous Tuanwu glanced at Chi, Wan Going through the white school did not care. Walked into the meeting room, Where is Hou, they are dressed up Different, his complexion is full of aspirations Uneasy. . I thought I was looking at Tian Ge again Large families with a lot of money in the district, but After seeing that the person entering the palace, my heart I lifted it up, probably just It''s this feeling. . Bai Jin glanced at them, The living room cloth is not soft and comfortable Most people are sofas, but these Take the second and dare not sit back, when you see When the minister, Zhong Yiwei walked in Bai Come. The body is scared and the net is straight Come in Look at them. "I don''t want to check it for nothing Army, Chi Jin reverted to the blood spirit model I touched my hair on my cheek Set your mind down and release it after making sure that there is no angstrom , Which can be converted back to posture Not a dream. I found it in Yexiang and my life is here again Special interpretation, has a unique view of dreams A "physician" who enters the field will pick up Bai Ji entered the room, just entered the room You can feel them if you are afraid The trembling breath began, and I''m already nervous when I show Chi''s illness Yes, this makes Bai Ji very Chapter 945: , I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with them Without beckoning the words, Yiwei will be silent The ram doctor Lunci is stuttering Frame away, lift off the field These quacks feel: The intention from the wall is to be I¡¯ve been out for the same punishment. No one in the field. Hair on the feet, each face is ugly, Husband, it''s not coming out Ban ¡®clear the batch of ¡®doctors¡¯ Xiabaoshili¡¯s clean, there is still left Chang Yiwei is only a few feet away, right Just a leg outspoken I''m a liar, the wall begs them for mercy Also lost his life, naturally Several doctors "Yexiang, there is still in. "Mian Ji slapped Cheng, the invisible fate of Chizi dual country Bloodline can only be re-converted to post Glancing at the time. Country, the afterglow of the sun shines through the glass The floor is covered with golden hair Your Majesty "There is still a field left If I don''t want to see the district," just say the field and deal with it. If Bai Ji''s thinking Maybe he acquiesced, Next, the white hibiscus hesitated Tian I A doctor rectified Ye Lei. "most Did you follow along to beg for mercy? Enough of today''s fish Ako I''m afraid there are more people, one more The piranhas are going to die If you teach it to your hometown, you will accept it if you see it well, haha Bai Jin thinks so Speaking of which Yexiang is also a little surprised Weird, that doctor looks very I haven''t lived since I came to what I am now The post said, sitting openly and frankly Don¡¯t panic, eat and turn solid, completely , He came in facing the "wall." Hesitated, "Yes." Yexiang After wearing black engraving, the group name , The man in the flabby robe walked in Unclear covers his face, His face. "I have seen your Majesty. It''s not like Measured in the doctor. "Go forward to the pile It''s not like "you look like The child replied to a queen. "Black Robe Man Is the palace Spirit Empire, there is blood in front of you The queen who returned the wall betting, the live aspect , Full of meaning. "Yexiang slightly , Shi Baijin poses Good special agent¡­¡­0 Thrown into the lake again, The black robe man listens if it seems to mean Dao Empress Pi agrees. "Do not Chapter 946: Does Your Majesty Mengtian also talk to the agent? Although I am here, I am here to heal the disease, although If the timing of treatment is missed, the best treatment "When the best treatment I don¡¯t know how to guess, then Look, the queen got an official I didn''t mean to look at the black robe man go with. Bailou, is there still a group after the realization of "face"? I am in a black robe and take care of myself What is important is that the disease is only secondary, serious He took out some paper However, I write and draw on it. Test, I have seen the queen, but I It''s this queen''s heart now like Like a piece of paper that was raised by Jue and This miscellaneous thread is occupied by the face, I won¡¯t stop until I put the pen, Looking at that Zijin calmly I''m a little hungry Fragrant look This clicked outside the window. "Ok , Then you really should be hungry I''ll let the lady prepare the meal for you h directly with "These things, Are you responsible for coming? People Zhang set up these things to answer other things worried. "ok, I Yexiang nodded. ,also The lotus silk looks the same, but the tea needs to be added The blood clot should not be too soft. On the incense cloth The sound of footsteps left the room, Lopsided. What''s the public What Baijin wants to show to me? " The smile faded. , The man did not speak Next, a piece of paper filled with symbols Written and re-teared the Tian Zhang paper series A few words. "Be careful around" Simple only has these four simple He didn¡¯t say anything, after writing it, So he stood up and waited for the reaction from the building, Taiwan therapy Fangshen came. "I have I¡¯ve handed it over to the Fa-teacher on my behalf, please Her Majesty. , I "first Li Qing stayed Some pi understand what you mean Jin stopped the black man "If there is a cause, there must be an effect When it comes out, there must be a cause, and there must be a cause, All have a sickness and a heart disease There is no cause and effect, no cause and nature Here, you...... That''s it for 0 The man is so desperate. "Finished The room lowered the list, leaving 2 The only thing left in the meditation room Chapter 947: Bai Hime Tian Chi. Ya serious, what the man said since At the end, Chi has thought about it, but when it comes to Mian Mo and the other party only met three That¡¯s the Kerri of the word, Tian Mianzhi Individual reliability is too low, maybe Guy with ulterior motives. The man''s window white hibiscus did not turn It¡¯s the same thing now, but the man Come, Shen Chi remembered and stood up It''s not too lazy. Today and yesterday Tian What are the benefits of Tingyi¡¯s living, street , White things don¡¯t depend on themselves Mian Ran Ji didn''t hold much hope There is no hope of failing to come Sense of hope. Some strange she stood up, Are you still blaming it for the group? Yexiang is here Even though the group hasn¡¯t come back, Tuchi is fighting After a while, it suddenly came The sound of footsteps. Was opened "Chuck!" group When Yuyu is greeted by color Di Yexiang. "Your Majesty, Pihao It''s B. Joker, Miss Yano Xiang Zhenke said. "What''s wrong with Xiaoya? disturbed. Jin faintly feels Sanli Ready-to-eat room "just go to me On the way to Jinhuang Temple, it happened to pass by The long run field a woman lying in a panic Come out and tell me Yanuo Tiandu accepts from the house The voices clashed and they didn¡¯t even ask. When Yiwei can only ask Yiwei for help, After entering the Temple of Yano, he found that , I was leaping on the desk They thought that His Royal Highness Yano I will see..." Ye Xue Face, there is no place to fear There is going on. Serious Baek-ju knows things| After receiving sex, in Yexiang¡¯s cloth Arrived at Jinhuang Hall. Divide the weird scene of the color group Bai, now, the name of the goddess, the goddess father The guard room is reserved by Gong Yanli Wei Men Xiang Bai Ji respectfully said. "Tian Gen, who ran over Heizhi, Guwei dressed thickly Relying on the guards I don¡¯t know what to do situation. Yan told Bai Ji about this Face to face How are you Xiaoya May the irritation start inexplicably in Ji''s heart When the blood comes, Chi transforms back to stone Chapter 948: on site. Yifuqi Up, here, he''s on the wall as he wishes I''m so angry that people look at her and seem to return Mouth-like. Zhou Yuan didn''t live there The whole dig is just her face, being Empty 000wMz ~ So it was you The young girl is touching her knees with her hands and is paralyzed Sitting on a bench with your head down If you don¡¯t send it, the pair can¡¯t help but tremble slightly Ke''s hand can move out and die at this moment The mood is not calm. Yexiang Station I was very wise not to go on duty Excuse Chi. Kanghei''s deer head quilt It fell to the court like garbage. Kneeling on her body on the stone floor Sub sound. It¡¯s confirmed by the girl herself, so absolutely You can''t be right or wrong. "Why does this happen. The girl opened her lips and teeth lightly. No one dared to answer the pool. "I tell you, why Will it be like this? "The voice of the girl mentioned It¡¯s a little high and quiet, but the guards still Up. Shou, I really didn¡¯t hear your Royal Highness Yana. What is happening in the room, E Until I heard the scream of the female foreigner sound. Then came here after hearing the news, this Before, His Royal Highness''s room is really. There is no sound of living, the corridor There are patrolling guards on both sides, the room There are big moves in it, it¡¯s impossible to hear The windows are also locked, no Damaged ring mark 0" Leaning on the guard Long low voice. "Subordinates, I''ll go to the Temple of Yano When delivering a meal, 8 Now that Tian Nao didn''t respond, it felt a little strange The geek called the patrolling Yiwei Yanuo''s close-fitting woman is also interested E explained. "before that, Because of Her Royal Highness Yana¡¯s order, I The door is straight at the Tianlou. After a long silence, the blade girl slowly lifted up At the beginning, the voice was unusually soft. Female foreigner Yiwei We are like special collections, I hold my head and frown Of course, I will choose this again if I haven¡¯t Time to interrupt Shi actively. "Where is Yanor now. "The regiment''s Lisi Jing, Yanuo Your Highness has installed it, and the coffin is now set. Set outside the sense hospital. "Ye Shanton After a while, I don¡¯t know if I should Chapter 949: The following words continue to be honest. Next, Gong Ke and Lilia build up And the kindness over there is, don¡¯t let ya The scriptures over there in the circle are approved by His Royal Highness Jano Get ready for new ones" "I know it." Blood Tower body. "Will be in the palace today List of suspicious persons To them. God Pi knows the killing of Ghost Pijue Yana, still use that kind of noodles Different ways, security and guards Absolutely can''t do it, besides, they also There is no motive for committing the crime. Pi is just them, the whole , And none of these people The conditions and motives of the case, so no The doubt is done by someone outside the palace. "Your Majesty, there are The Janitor Guards strictly control the entry and exit In the record, only ministers and ministers have fields Some members of the royal family, only Tian Tian went in The suspicious mouth that has been out of the imperial city 0.0 "You mean, the one who claims to be. Is it the doctor''s black robe man? "from Jin thought of it almost in Ditian time Up him. It''s really kissing from time to time Taiwan, the male character was passed on as soon as he left the city Here comes the news of Yana¡¯s murder, if It¡¯s fine, maybe it¡¯s a trick But if something happens, this coincidence Dad became a little unreasonable. "Send the Janitor immediately, At the same time inform the noble princes, Let them send troops to investigate Those who have recently cleared customs. Xiang retires, leaving Bai Jinyi R. Looks like, raising the deer stick, slow Swallowed around the hall, step I stumbled, like I''m getting old Old district. The empire has responded to women The emperor¡¯s order of interpretation passes every day Yes, the murderer did not hear from Yi Huixiang, That suspicious black robe man is like It¡¯s like the world has evaporated, never again No edges appear. On that day, Bai Ji put the wreath by herself In the coffin, the heavy coffin cover will The people of the two worlds are separated. Listen, the tie-ups are willing to have mercy on the sky Eulogy, expressionless and sad on the ground No joy, Lie Aying in things In front of the lead, but can''t feel a trace temperature. That matter has passed for a long time , In fact, Bai Ji also forgot More than a few pages passed. I also know why it happened, Chapter 950: Chi''s fine state is not as good as Tian''s day Oh my god. Every night, Chi will do Same two likes, no difference in three I was awakened when I saw it, in the camp. The scene is so real, real It¡¯s hard to believe that this is just a With the goblin species status day Getting worse every day, even handling politics The efficiency of services slowly began to decrease , Had to need help from an assistant. The ministers started in private All kinds of talks about real estate, With the imperial power, the situation of the court Become confusing. Saying close your eyes, you can see by Chi To the dead Yana, there is no Huge tentacles that run away and burn And the huge black shadow under the ocean. This autumn is crazy The brain can''t control it at all, gradually , Chi feels like he is in that, that These tentacles became Chi''s mind The lingering shadows, think about it Chi began to fear, even fear Afraid of dreams becoming reality, , The Dreamland Praha Sutra began to become a reality Really! She began to fear those tentacles And the owners of those tentacles Knowing that Yanuo''s death is inseparable from it I''m in a relationship, but I''m afraid to connect again I can''t get revenge. I''m still not myself, why In the endless grace and shadow Down, running guilt and dazedly In the world, bloodshot eyes Full of decadence She buys herself in Xia all day long In the small room, Pi took a half step As if you will see the whole when you go out A palace was flooded by sea wood, and The huge tentacles full of suckers. In addition to this, the runaway will come again. The king layer of Hebury is wrapped around the king layer, And forbid anyone to enter, However, these measures will affect her condition Development is nothing, the nightmare will be Every night comes as scheduled, never There will be exceptions. She felt like she was going crazy, Can''t help feeling helpless and anxious , And the fear of Gosti Running can only use pain to make yourself Divert attention and carry out various customer Kind of self-mutilation, let your own The brain gets the sobriety of the short crab. The whole person fell from the chair Falling down, it will be full When the trash can was knocked over to the ground. Chapter 951: The criminal poked his head and swayed I stood up dangling and looked at it Trash confetti in one place, irritable Feelings are like getting out of a bundle and meeting a fire When the stars dry, everything burns. The spores randomly put these confetti Stomping and stomping to pieces, which line mouth growls low. Lunatic. Unintentionally glancing at the current line of Dangchi When passing a certain piece of paper in the lip pile Actually living in the room, Chi just thought about it Since she is forbidden to let people in and out The image of the bedroom, the day of the confetti box No one is in charge of cleaning up often. So these **** scriptures are piled up It''s very tough here. Look at the one with full lines , Ran the book down, repeatedly Looking around, my eyes widened slightly, then Like, throw these papers in Inside the waste basket. Then Chi came to Libian to check , Through the door construction, the feelings are quietly looked at Outside the palace. At night, the face arrived as scheduled. Bai Ji is a good past, very early Went to bed, this is the pool used , Go to bed earlier, then sleep time I have personally experienced the levy, no Good use Before that point in time, since Ji tossed and slept no matter what Soon, with Yanchen¡¯s The sound is quiet, gradually toward the connotation ring The needle is tick-tick-turning, pointing At that location, the room Climbing, opening his eyes again wildly, It''s the same field system, field-like Hope and suffocation, the huge palace Submerged in the ocean. Chi saw through the glass The giant pupil without pupils is very fast Appeared outside the glass window, away from It¡¯s just two things Just like a written script, press On the job''s hair. On the top floor, however, this time, he disappeared. Then choose to be dragged In the water. The pool takes off the base and hangs on the top floor Hold the sword and face the pond Not the next picture, that way Brings infinite psychology The same poor encounter, only The difference is that this time Choose to sit and wait to die. Chi only then remembered, Since the beginning of this nightmare, It''s always dominated by grace and fear Never really meant to cross the counte Chapter 952: Mission, this time is different. Was tied to death in a dream , No matter the past life or the present Have never been so ashamed Therefore, regardless of the Where are things sacred? It¡¯s a god, Chi also wants to let the other party know The face is not good enough. Clenched the antique long in his hand The fear brought by the psychological shadow More than what Chi imagined Chi Yihui did not choose to back down. Although I bought it in my mind The fear of the monster must be rectified Squeeze the head, even though the body is galloping Ba Sutra began to subconsciously retreat Chi Yihui firmly holds the long "Yeah!" face to face The ones that come are profitable, they can''t run or hide Pull it head-on~ to cut it off. The reason for the bounce, you can go back The tentacles within, Grab the hilt. However, the attack of the tentacles continues Color, in groups like every day Tentacles have their own thinking They matched the platform very tacitly. Almost grabbing the sword in Baijin When I¡¯m sleepy, Chi is tentacled Wrapped up, the sword fell to the ground Spore struggles desperately, but roe deer The strength is as thick as these stumps The tentacle ratio is too weak. Big Seeing to be dragged again In the sea, Tian Dao is dark and nothing. The space between the sky, the gritty touch It''s like a bunch of noodles Break open Bai Zhi slowly opened his eyes. In the dark, Yuan Yin can see The room where you are, and the self Standing in the area in front of my bed contour The other party doesn''t seem to notice it yet Ba Xing wakes up here, quietly Take out one like a dagger Is it necessary to enforce the system? This thought Tanuchi, The remaining assassin moves can''t be this Sluggish Hibiscus continued to observe and found Fang just saw this like The happy face of the day is in the distance The forehead is less than a few points. of Just when Bai Zhu intends to continue watching When the opponent¡¯s body is Appeared, and quickly turned over, The bed rolls to the ground, and the chandelier That person obviously didn''t expect I¡¯m going to make things like this, when I''m a lamp Chapter 953: At the moment of filling the room, vertical I tried my best to cover my face In trouble. "So it was you." Looked The previous one is too familiar In the middle of the night, Guigui Guoguo enters Ann The ruler in Ba''s room is the queen Sleepy girl, Yexiang "Your Majesty Wall has sinned, Ye Xiang I recently learned that the field can be cured Home remedies for sleep, hoping to borrow death Sleeping photos of Your Majesty Shan, Pi Liu Jing Wake up "You fool me as a fool Isn¡¯t that right? Jin said coldly. "You are a close girl. Identity is the best way to pass In addition, you seem pretty sure Fell asleep at this point, so Would break into me so boldly In between, built a sand cloth to cover the face Too lazy to wear it. Yexiang was silent. "Yana''s death, you did it ? " Seems to be aware that the cover is not Yes, Yexiang spreads out, no That said smiled. "no surprise After all, another seamless plan Is variable "These days, I do Do you do all the nightmares? Jin asked like this, but Chi''s heart There is a lot of suspicion. This female bedroom used to be Lily Silk''s close-fitting female sleepiness, there is no gap Li is the one who handed Chi to herself Ass. Even if the crime is personal Sleepy, so recklessly in Enter the room of the face at night Two days are okay, if it''s a long time It will be noticed by others, What field until today 0.0 Bai Jin thinks this matter has A place to blame, but still Waiting to continue thinking, Yexiang will Slowly walked over. "It''s revealed, don''t you I don¡¯t plan to run, but also plan to be a district mouth? "Bai Zhuang raised his eyebrows "Is it someone to kill? No Down, you are the most expensive Material, can''t it be so light It''s dying. "Yes, otherwise you think With my ability, I can grow old Zheng Yana Are you leaving? " "Although my trip appears Chapter 954: Some deviations, but fortunately will not change. "Yexiang held Tao, took his steps lightly. [ "In your palace there are His accomplices right, they are "Abi is anxious at this moment You will know soon. "It seems that you can only use force You opened your mouth. ¡±Used Baizhu Grip, star pull~sword gesture pull~out But he pulled Tian Gekong. Looking at myself in surprise Hand, the well-done paint So long that it doesn''t appear in the hands I fought unmotherly several times No Yuqiang He''s reaction. How is this going? "It seems that even your weapon No wonder I agree with you again ''S subordinates will turn their backs, probably I''m fed up with your self-righteousness The arrogant and violent queen, right? Ye Xiang''s mouth turned up slightly. Chapter 19 ~ A Long Time in Japan "If I were you, Will be late the first time it is discovered go. "The Bailou is cold and fluent. I can pay for things that are a little sure Will do, at least escape and still have that 0¡­¡­00 in the first line, you seem to have no hands Know your situation, don¡¯t forget This is my site. " Clarify the situation? I didn''t figure it out The person in this situation is you, Your Majesty. Yexiang smiled teasingly. "So you are sure I''m afraid of being silent in my palace Kill me? "White Hibiscus Day Li said, concentrating secretly Transformed the form. "Your Majesty Still as weird as ever, confident. "Yexiang Pi Xiaorou said without a smile, as if there was something unique in the words. "These days Brahma is controlled by you, I should feel Zi Ji hung a sickle. Taught your majesty what a truth What? "Ye Xiang curiously said. That is, in despair Brother I hope. "Bai Ji Feiyue Rise, use the senses to locate Yexiang Position, the sickle towards her brain The bag fell fiercely. "Oh, can teach your majesty this This kind of truth is the most important part of the next chapter. Yexiang sneered and picked up the slender Arms with **** relaxed Stopped the huge anointing sickle. Na Ruoqian''s **** are like With the strength of the encircling craftsman, no matter what Can''t get it back, Mian Ji can only leave it [Shitemara], turn around and turn it Chapter 955: As a springboard to jump out of the face. [Shadow of Cain 1 Filled with material energy Direct fingers to Yexiang''s eyes , The other side can¡¯t hide He smiled and raised his arms. [Criminal line original sin big flower 1 The blood-red shock wave quickly moved Bai Ji''s package engulfed, Was blown out of a big cave Between, braving in the form of a parabola The smoke fell to the surface. Almost burned into grilled bats Ever since Ji got up embarrassed from the ground Tian Shuang''s wings were burned torn There are broken holes everywhere, machine The clothes were also burned to black, Tiantou Yin The hair loses its bondage, Phi Jing face down "Sure enough, you and that big chapter "Qing called what I preach The master is a short god, your majesty. "network Yexiang, who is walking slowly in the palace Use the right way. "I''m curious if you "It''s a fake, my sire , You can¡¯t feel it My pen breath? " Except for you, what benefits are worth your expense Bai Jifa delayed to recover from injury Hold the sickle with one hand, Wang Hit himself into the sky, and gave it to Chi what it is not obvious. "Your Majesty is still delaying time To recover from his injury? I "Ahhhhhh, I was seen Bai Ji speaks bluntly without Buddha''s inheritance "It''s not difficult, after all, your It''s just that I can''t do it The activist who speaks in the township, tell me So many words without camp, In addition to tactical delays, but also What can it be. "Yexiang is easy See Bai Ji''s thoughts clearly, but She seems to be completely unobstructed Meaning, the back also shows a chest The gesture of success continues to smile Chat with Bai Ji. Time, wait for the special injury to recover, but also The attention of the guards in Gong Yan, even more The important thing is that dragon¡¯s attention, Right? "Yexiang will think from Ji Fa said that seven or seven into the ruler, or In a nonchalant tone. "Why, don''t you plant it Large enough to be arranged in the palace [Domain 1? "Domain? No no, my lord Didn''t give me that level ability. "Ye Xiang shook her head. I don''t care if this sentence will be violent Chapter 956: Exposed to the upper limit of Ba¡¯s strength, there is no He worriedly told Ziya. "Even domain-type demons injustice you Be in control, ya give you the brave hair Come to challenge pass? "Since Ji coldly snorted Tian Sheng, calm on the surface, but in my heart But showing calmness to Yexiang Very upset. Tuo is the one on the arch of the other ruler Son, the death of the country is at the mercy of this This feeling may be intriguing. For the sake of it, I am indeed not qualified, You can listen to your words obediently in the district. Ye Xiang smiled. "Naturally it is Thunder. To help. "Helper? Where is it." Ji pretended to look back, but eyes Ba Jing is reduced to a swayed chi root No pleasure, only through the senses To determine the enemy''s direction. "No, you will soon Got it. "I''m afraid your helper hasn''t , My Gongyan Guards just go Has been there. "Bai Ji said calmly "Oh...Yexiangren Can''t help but laugh. "Your Majesty, as smart as you, Haven''t you noticed it? It''s strange Ah, it should be. "The explosion before the exhaustion, stay You can listen to Tian Qing Er Chu, but Haven''t the Gongyan Guards arrived yet? Bai Ji''s brows grew deeper and deeper. "As you said Why did I not lose in the matter? After the show, the first time is running fast, face I choose to continue dealing with you, I If you are not sure enough, dare Will the legs continue to stay? "So what do you want to say Out? "From Ji''s heart, there is Got the answer, but her heart didn¡¯t Pi is willing to believe that this is the most logical The truth about editing. "You intend to continue to deceive yourself Already, yes, this is the style of wind In this way, I will exclude myself subconsciously Unwilling to believe the answer, you and me All fields are like, Your Majesty. Bai always feels that this sentence has Familiar. The Guards don''t listen to you anymore "It''s just your weapon, And your subordinates, 0¡­¡­I don''t need to say you also understand Sank from Ji''s heart The entire imperial domain has the right to die In addition to themselves, the people who sacrificed to the guards Besides, there are two more, it can''t be Chapter 957: Quasi throw, it can only be. Lilia Ting. "How is it? I love it Your Majesty, the feeling of betrayal and separation suddenly How is it? Is it desperate? Ye Xiang continued to sarcastically said. "You think we will believe you One side of the figure public. "Bai Ya Leng Cold pass. Yexiang spread his hands. "anti The truth is in front of you, you believe it Whether you believe it or not, it won¡¯t change Is there an answer already. Would do it and didn''t do it "Your Majesty is sure? Yes People have a high status in their hearts, Chi is indeed I''ll do everything to my daughter It¡¯s an absolute thing, but if it¡¯s a bargaining chip Become this empire, this empire All of the people, including the land itself , What will the result be? Your Majesty can really be so magnanimous Said, "With Li Ningsi, I can''t do this What do you say? " "Bargaining chip, Tuan Gong bargaining chip? "Your Majesty doesn''t know yet, This part of your silence and suffering from your mother In time, the entire blood spirit empire The dynasty has changed. "Everyone treats you like this The king was disappointed, up to the nobility District, down to Li Min¡¯s surname, including Your dearest mother is on the big ruler. Ye Xiang snorted coldly. After getting harder, Lilias made a big rule Barry Derry will never be gold It¡¯s so powerful, no matter how strong it is No matter how wise the Four Wisdoms are, they can only Become a fish on the standing board. "Your Majesty, you are very good example of. "Ye Xiang continued. "Wen Shen Da is just a short-time Xiaokai Just let you fall into despair three If you really want you For fate, Yi Fu anti-fog. " Interesting, so Lilia Silk is going to use us in exchange for this emperor The peace of the country? ¡® "Roughly so, but this Gen is normal, I have seen my lord power All of you will not choose to surrender Chongmian strong is a German thing of Barry The characteristics of the meditation and the powerful to know Right, why not surrender to the robe "Then, this is probably us It''s not round with yours. "surface Yaming smiled. Then there''s no way. "Yexiang Dig It¡¯s a pity that Bei Tianzhong The tone said. "After this, you Chapter 958: Physical pain, there is still From the pain of soul and soul! After that, Ye Xiang raised her palm. [Spark of Original Sin 1 "You think this trick is what you will Ziya summons incoming and outgoing cards Take out Tian Zhang and point to the father''s palace [All Knowledge Almighty 1 [Spark of Original Sin] West from the Black Sea Purgatory The sparks collide together Weaving, collided with a bigger spark Ran Mian, Bai Ji¡¯s flames are bright Not as violent as Yexiang, huge Sparks gradually eroded the smaller Spark, Bai Jicha was once Liebing Crank, hit the iron fence of the wreath with smoke A large number of big stars are distinguished. The sackcloth is broken, leaving the white Temporary skin, silky complexion dyed It''s all broken holes, Bai Ji only noticed To, Mianpa¡¯s strong voluntary ability Disappeared. It''s up to you to delay time. "Ye Xiang Leng The racial peculiarity of Barry Deli Sex, this is bestowed by Lord Meng God Power, want to replicate the power of God In order to avoid the original sin The fire continues to spread, and the blood girl turns again Turn into blood in the stone, grab the neck On the log crystal necklace, the secret ticket Use the thorny cross sword to send out the road light without Mans, after showing his lack of form, he plugged it in On the surface, the country depends on how hard the hibiscus is There is no way to pull it out. "Don''t bother with Mao." Ye Chad hacked over with a long knife. Bailoutian escaped inside, Relying on the guest to write Yexiang opened the distance Li, no weapons in hand, hibiscus I planned to take it empty-handed, but no What I thought was that Yexiang''s swordsmanship turned out to be. I want to seize The handle smashed hard several times. Li Ke was too wood to disappoint me. Watching the turtle hide in the corner panting The blonde girl, Ye Xiang was disappointed According to the head. Bai Zhi tightly can hold night scent, like It¡¯s when I broke my mind, and I seem to be here again. What to think about until after the group Engraved, Bai Jin¡¯s mouth outlines Tian A slight smile. "At this time, I can still You can laugh, you have a real mentality It is beyond my reach. "Yexiang Baicheng ignored the other party Sacrifice, no longer choose evasive tactics The face is to take the initiative to move forward. . "Stupid behavior." Ye Chapter 959: He swung his sword indifferently to meet Bai Jin''s. The sharp knife is easy and the flesh and blood Sleepy collision, just listen to the rain cried off Cracked sound. Unsurprisingly it broke off, only But it wasn¡¯t Bai Quan¡¯s hand that broke The noodle is Yexiang''s knife. "Sure enough." Since Jin gave a confident smile. I just said, why did you Tian Straightforwardly reconcile rationality with me Yexiang Guoguang is coldly The broken knife group has a deep face Again. "I doubt Lilia''s hips Betray my authenticity, then you follow me Explain that this is because Lilias Forced by the situation, I have to do, now Get up, why do you bother Can you explain this to me? " The white school slowly laughed . "If you are really sure Defeat me, why don''t you just move Yeah, I showed up in this room on the other side The words of the violent camp? " "I''m talking nonsense to you for If you delay time, then you are all strong What is the purpose of scheduling language? Yexiang was silent. "You, don''t want me to be suspicious Right. "Doubtly, Bai Jin but "You don''t want me to be suspicious, suspicious The authenticity of this matter, To doubt that the world itself is This possibility of falsehood. "That''s why you would Challenge me like a deadlock, Because you know, being Mo Chu continued I¡¯ve tortured a few groups, I can dive Consciously raise the enemy''s combat power High, I think from the face that I can''t help it. Conquer where the enemy live. "This world is plain, Is my dream, if I do Then I can''t beat you It''s easy to explain. "Baijin Squeezed a fist "Jano''s inexplicable death, Lily''s rebellion, and big Chenli respects what I hear in private It is said that Tian Wu is all fake, the country Is to make me depressed and weak Transform one''s own combat power in dreams , Just walk the moment I wake up Entered a dream in another field, right. "It''s amazing, for China Next, you let me follow the distance, It''s really so bad. Bai Jin made a gesture not bad "Now, I know Chapter 960: This is a dream, face my dream "Weicha!!" Voice Gang Around, the earth fixed huge cracks Almost swallowed Yexiang. "In my compliment, I It''s a god. "Baijin is indifferent Looking at Yexiang. Look at you, Mianji, Lhasa Hebo "Yexiang" knows this blog I lost myself, helpless stall The sky came out of the dragon. The dragon''s breath that was sprayed to him. The drama of a betrayal outside the dragon girl, look Ye Xiang regretfully said, "Come on Noodle¡¯s Long Zhi. "Since it''s like death, this play It''s time to close the curtain, put This is not the last time we meet There will be a period later. "Wait." Bai Jin was cold µÄͨ¡£ The pass. "Whoever teases the pro-zone The relationship between, even if it is false ... said that it seems to be fertile "I''m also your answer, ~Miro Question Mark The lakes and seas still like fields and Ye, the same face language. After reincarnation is endless reincarnation , Every time I wake up, I hope to see What I saw is true, but things The love is far from over, Chi just means Only the beginning is the end, The real nightmare now begins. I''m tired of wearing it Facing the face of a lie, we are struggling to open up The blue sky and white clouds. Exhausted illusion, running an active heart chase Not only the anaesthesia, but also the Brahma and The difference between reality becomes more and more Model calibration is both possible True, so true to the end Is it out of the zone? ? Chi thinking about this This is not difficult to understand in normal times The problem. Can''t think of it, the country says let 3 no The illusion is too strong Cheng Xu, Dreamland and Reality. There is no difference in the body, just Leap from Tian Ge World to another day A world, from the fruit seeds Said that dreams are also real. What I saw before my eyes, Is it also true? If you are in reality Jump from this world to another E, continue to live? The realm of Chu overlaps with reality The girl''s thread became blank Hollow. The dark meeting before the eyes are opened Chapter 961: Heard someone calling his name , After the difficulty of opening the limit, it will be. Seeing those familiar, kind, but Fork witnesses scared face. First they will be like resident Don¡¯t be like yourself, be invincible to yourself My own real mother Circles, and then the three appropriate Opportunity, Ou Tianchang is shocking Way to shatter Chi¡¯s dreams and tell All this is fake. Distinguishing between good intentions and maliciousness is not Here, it¡¯s difficult to distinguish the true good Meaning and camouflage under the sugar paper shell. Yexiang, as always, relies on self Has achieved no leakage of sea water, three faceless The coming summer is as good as it is to be mischievous I like to stick to myself like Tian Tian always Pruning potted lilies in the garden In Lias''s teasing words, there is no Lost care for yourself. So, which one is Which one is real? Chimenke All seem to be in my own memory What''s wrong with the image of. Bai Ji is familiar with these routines ], Chi can even predict how many After days, the kind ruler by your side In what form will betray oneself But despite this, I relied on I can¡¯t dismantle these outfits in person In this world There are not many people with heart, so let me treat it with my heart. My loved ones are sad, this is the pool Most reluctant to post things. It''s Tian Wuming Mae again In the afternoon, the birds occupying the right of the tree crowed It''s called Crispy Noodle Chen Liang, under the tree grapes There are people standing in front of the stream. They walked around the courtyard without wearing them A faint girl with a face or a country or Less worry. The girl was dressed in a white silk robe, I got wet all over, since Pendad¡¯s Director Tu announced his needs , No trace, build back to the creek along the grass Stream, the girl seems to have just been taken from the river Use it in the stream, now I¡¯m not in a coma Wake up, haven''t regained consciousness yet. "Yexiang, what''s the situation of the emperor? What shed? These Doyan doctors How many can we get here? ? "His Royal Highness, Don''t worry Face and entrust a big blessing, sire Right now the Ba Jing is out of danger, Probably Tian will wake up soon. Yeshanti girl wiped her cheeks. I heard Yexiang, Yano Very silently glanced not far away. Wiping the water stains on the corners of her mouth Miluo, like Chapter 962: I almost feel that someone is looking straight Already, the dragon''s tail swayed a few times Turn around and look innocently at Ya "M. Well done, The response was very timely. Took a deep breath and looked at each other''s Lips and teeth, complexion on the silk table "How does Erwei taste? Come to Luo Yuanyuan and pretend to be the second officer Didn''t you hear Yano at all? Look like. "Your Majesty is awake, Your Majesty is awake I heard the sound, but Yano didn¡¯t Come here. "Is Lizu awake? Ye Xue let all the girls around Later, Ziba and Miyao, Yanuo Stay with the girl. After a while, Feather Girl¡¯s eyelids Moved, like a blue sky Silent eyes with a trace of dazedness and "Huang Ti, are you okay? How do you feel and where is your body Is Pi comfortable? " There are so many problems with sexual orientation, sire Just awake, somewhat sane Blurred, the brain can''t turn around Ye Xiang reminded. zN "Waiting for Plant it slowly. It''s the same again, the back is a die Two different scenes I saw the people around me Look at the facial cream, the first reflection from the hibiscus It should be nothing else, curl up , Hugging the vine in both hands, as if frightened. Like a rat woman, she shrinks her body instinctively Self-protection Water drops slip from fair skin Dang, the girl shivered. "Your Majesty, what''s wrong with you? Don''t you know us, I am Ye Fragrant, your close girl is still in return. Yexiang leaned closer, and the third mate Huan bought it The appearance of cut, and the wind and Yangxi whispered softly The girl is very upset, subconsciously Moved the body back a bit. "Minhou? What''s wrong with you, Circle, reminded by Ye Zhong¡¯s words Only to find out that the white check is indeed Some are still right. "Rice circle, clothes. But vampires don¡¯t feel cold So that you have a fever But Bai Ji still uses Vampire body, this kind of thing I''m not sure, Ya throws to Wei Meng to come Clothes without permission Then he pulled it on her body. Seems to be the warmth brought by clothing Degree and this familiar body The girl''s heart gradually stabilized Chapter 963: But Yihui turned his head down, Pi followed How to promote communication, no matter what Yanaru He opened, Mian Jin He Koupi said three "Five questions, what''s wrong with you? I¡¯m Xiaoya, say something It''s going to be, Guo Wen There is a problem with your vocal tract and you can''t speak Up? Is that right? If yes, point it I didn''t buy it. "Xiaoya walks down "Where are you uncomfortable? Yes, Tian don¡¯t tell me, there is yesterday What happened that night Good good. unwilling Tell me there is no American department, let''s go back Home, can you take a good rest? Ya Chu is like a child of Ming Ming The trembling girl. Bai Zhuang took the initiative to lean in Yanuo In my little arms, as a vampire It feels warm outside, slowly Chi''s body stopped trembling It was quiet. "Pajing is okay, daring Rest assured, don¡¯t be afraid, here It''s your palace, no one dares to hurt If you, whoever does it the most, don¡¯t , The pile has to be taken and raised a little bit of this. Mind, I cut off his head Throw it down and soak in the acid, the female foreigner will not Stop it. "What business does Yanuosi have? Besides, Bai Ji drowned this king The strange things of separation haven''t settled yet. The land, Ya Na still confirms the palace Whether the bhakti is planted by external forces Infiltration, for the safety of Zi Ji, I can''t until I return to normal from Ji Take it lightly. I was going to let the female foreigners send it off Gui went back to rest, these female foreigners are It was done in the imperial palace China. A confidant of Queen Liliari Are absolutely trustworthy deposits Baitui knows that these female virgins Mianjin trembled as she approached It''s amazing, like a vegetable petal, The body can''t wait to fuse with Yano directly For out of body. "Emperor rent? You don''t recognize Chi ¢Û? This one is dedicated to persevering and relying on you One of the female foreigners. You came back as early as Before he became the throne, the soil was by your side. Bai Jin obviously couldn''t hear it. Qing Fang, because of the height of two people Of America, Yanuo was forced to get close In those two huge softnesses Almost closed the book. Hmm, Xiaoya can''t breathe Yano kept staring at her legs, swinging Take off the jade that is so large and pleasant. "Really, Guli Gene Chapter 964: It''s all so much more~ State of the cloud? Follow that Some wild honey areas (elves) have It''s a fight. "Yano''s face clothed Man Jiangzhang, constantly talking, too? "Difficult question, you don''t want this Do some women''s sleepers take you back? " Bai Zhi hesitated and clicked A little boy "Why come out, don''t you Are you afraid of spores? Bai Jin thought for a while and nodded Then he shook his head again. Yanuo''s expression to Bai Zhu Qing and himself have opened up sex, just point The one who shook his head didn''t even know the other party. What exactly do you want to express? "Then, dare to rent, or come Want to send you back? "Yana is troubled Thought for a while, pointed and eager Try the Misha. Bailou hesitated for a moment, but It was shook his head. "Then, I can only send you off A certain line of big white circled inside Long, Wu Zhuti changed course. This time Bai Jin nodded. Huang Yuan, what''s the matter? How could the guild become like this? Yanuo sighed inwardly In Chi''s heart, how desperate Situation, the noodle family is the corner of the mouth family Far hurriedly strangled with ease Smile, as if Shi Gong Feng Lang is not "That rough, let''s go Na comforted the recipient with the softest voice When it comes to the rough painting of Guozhong Jingbao, add Leaning to run, gently towards the palace Direction to go The size of the capital¡¯s palace is equivalent to Several small domains, from this brook It¡¯s not too close to the bedroom, feet Cheng has to go, and Yanuo didn¡¯t. Have a choice of sitting rate, accompany you all the way Bai Zhi, talk to Chi, comfort Chi Lying is following behind. On duty near that creek at night All of the leaning guards can be used by the Janissaries Go to Jinhuang Temple. "Set your own group together After being arranged in the bedroom, Ya throw He took a deep breath and treated his family Jianghe Quanwu, it''s all the boss right Wait for the subordinate''s tone and words to speak Mouth is an unquestionable command. Keep it cool, and do it by Yanor¡¯s side She knows this majesty who has changed things Spleen color. The father in the emperor''s house If it¡¯s just a person who has no position, Only know the little ones who are protected by the water The child will never live today. Chapter 965: "Mi Yao, yesterday you should Clearer than me, combined with recent The things in the hair, the hemorrhoids are here The disturbed poor kid in the dark is going to be right We shot. It can be seen that they are now I don''t have this plan to tear it with us Shamelessly, or to say, They are the unavoidable Ake The means of retribution, this For a period of time, according to the emperor rent. Yanuo confronted Mi Zhongwen before Yano left After Lai Luo nodded, The power to open Baizhu¡¯s room hasn¡¯t When I reacted, I was caught by a big one Mao Hungry playing really pillowed his face. She put the pillow on In the bedding, only a pair of eyes are exposed Dark, watching Chi warily, like It is a shell. Mi Xia frowned slightly, Chi Gang I must raise my foot and continue walking, and It''s a tax collector. Milo caught it firmly, his feet It¡¯s just a pillow She is hiding in the bedding How much is it? ? Lai Luo some Wuxi, Pi is looking at the girl Really can''t get close Let her take a good rest Let''s go down, in front of Milo thinking like this That is, the network has to go out of the door Here comes Tian Ming, holding Tian Tao brand new Sleepy girl in clothing. "Come to summer, think about it, this is your Your majesty¡¯s change of clothes, your majesty That suit is wet, if it''s not enough Body encounter, but after all The body under the field, if there is one side It''s sick, and Tianbian doesn''t feel good, right. "Please help your majesty to replace it ], Your Majesty told us after being frightened They are all in groups. "Ah." The door was closed Milo looked at the clothes in his hands sinking After a moment of silence, he turned around, Good turtle sees the girl put her head back into the quilt Mattress in the field. Milo''s cold voice doesn''t seem to be There is the feeling of wishing to live there. Bai Zhi wrapped himself in the quilt Inside, only showing the crevices, stealing Peep observation. "Wear the clothes that require the zone If you are sick in the meeting, you have to put your clothes on Put on. "Throwing more head-on There are several of them in the dark Hung on Mi Yao¡¯s dragon horn, but He came to the edge of the bed. "You go away." Chapter 966: The Bai Zhu in the mattress said coldly. "I can walk away, but you The clothes must be changed. Xia plainly made sense. The hibiscus inside seems to hesitate After a few times, he stretched out two hands, But quickly retracted. "No picture, hold one, I found I can''t believe you yet. "Can''t believe me? Come out There was a trace of puzzlement on his face. "Do you still use me to say, you Everything is ready, right? first Defraud my trustworthiness, and then in When I was caught off guard the most Fatal field hits, all kicks are useless Don''t plan to change out yet? ? ¡¯ "What do you mean, what are you What are you talking about. "The rice has changed for hundreds of years Luo Yongzhong has seen a lot of strangeness. People¡¯s words, the team and many people¡¯s odds After living, you can only post this sentence alone, She admitted that she had never seen it. These nonsense words will help you At the end of the puzzle. "I''m not sure, you are real It''s still fake. Chapter 21~Sound Zhang Yexiang held a stack of papers, Driving a carriage on the road of Jinhuang Temple The imperial domain of Saruland is composed of It¡¯s a patchwork of several small cities, Large area, halls and squares Arranged in an orderly manner, with intricate terrain Even more, people who are not familiar with the imperial city It is possible to get lost. "Ann is still growing up, and the girl is still Miss? " "Well, what advice do you have? Listen to the shout of the coachman Sound, Yexiang reacted now. "We have arrived at Jinhuang Palace , Didn¡¯t you say there is a job here Don¡¯t delay the Taibing, prove The district is waiting in a hurry. "Carriage Lao Ti "Oh, love reminder, just I just thought about things in a daze. "Yexiang After saying thank you, I got out of the carriage After getting off the horse army, The strange discovery of pot huangdian power The fungus is standing on the second group of Yi ~ on the tree Posing in a bodybuilding standard posture, in The strong muscles on my body, like Twisted and shameful face but with him f, not so much strange fruit Be punished. "That, miss. The unarmed man named Nakata stops Yexiang. "Huh? There''s a business under the sea Chapter 967: E? "Yexiang asked. "That''s the one ...This time it seems to be connected It''s hard to tell when you come, but it''s like It¡¯s the same as thinking of the heap command Bite bite, the field character is not bad Speaking out. "You, you Thinking of bodybuilding. " ."¡­¡­clam? Ye Xiang Pi Ming is so Guo Wu Aggravated the shame of the man, but But he couldn''t stop these words Come... Do you want to watch a bodybuilding show? See you in the second team if you think about it Tyco Valley, you come to the surface As you can see, we are very professional! Now, this time I made a gesture A few times on my own muscles, behind my back The guys also smiled at Ye Xue Laugh, but this laugh is better than It''s ugly to cry. "I''m here to see His Royal Highness Yano This is Jinhuang Temple, Yashi You came to my Royal Highness Yano to change things Right. "The guy was overjoyed after listening to Immediately, Ganlong converged his expression. "Oh." Yexiang clicked , After two to seconds, the spores will The general ins and outs are clear This field is probably the Hall of Yanuo To write, face these soldiers should It should be the previous time that I was in the palace The dear friends standing guard in Xiliuer. It took Kuaiguo a period of time to show up Yes, Her Royal Highness Yana seems to die Geng Geng Zihuai, send your majesty back Later, they ordered people to put these guarded soil Bing Tian did not pull all the screens. But I still feel it There is a buy line of the Imperial Guard, directly It was a shame to be executed, so I changed In a way of punishment. Yexiang turned around in five steps, Lie The elder brothers of the kings in the sun seem to cross Found a new round mark, Pi, quasi To be sure, as long as there is a bypass Regiments, regardless of men, women or children Will ask the other party if they want to watch the fitness chart Patrolling by the guards, and occasionally Ma Jintian and some ministers, they Response to Pita. Show the color of keeping away Look strange, some probably follow On both sides, the reaction of ministers and nobles is also Almost so. The most amazing thing is not to be seen by one person The intention is not the wine, several times "unintentionally His soldiers were helpless Between mouth and material, after getting the soldiers After questioning, this one is as tall as a foot Chapter 968: The brawny man actually twisted and squeezed out Handkerchief pretending to be reserved and shy I went back to Tiandian, "I''m tired of the group Die... come to my room late, This is the address of my home~" These punished soldiers fruit It''s very pitiful, Yexiang Think of it this way. Actually Yexiang guessed the prisoner Jiu Bu Li Tian, ??stayed away to meet Yanuo. When the user took the initiative to mention this "Taking their life away? How come they are all for me The blood spirit empire made great achievements Soldiers, although the merits and demerits are not equal, But the crime is not dead, but I am very Benevolent, may be a little bit affectionate Put them to death without leaving it? Soldiers standing in line, laughing Yingying Chen raised his eyes. "Well, your Royal Highness Ren Charang Five-body cast. "Thank you, female foreigner Xiaodan Don¡¯t take care of Chongmeng, 2 En is free Are you here? "Yano Zhuan Ye Xiang was beaten up again. Emperor Li''s mood settled down "His Royal Highness, Your Majesty "Ah, that''s it, Gong Yan The doctor''s history is helpless. "This is its field, now your I¡¯m in a strange state, Piran Who lives close to you except you Even Miro-sama can''t help it too Too close to the crime, let alone Gong Yanyi Shishi, face... Yexiang Hesitating and righteous. "It''s not that I doubt the empire The skills of Dr. Gong Yan are just Your majesty¡¯s disease is heart disease, more like it Some rare and intractable diseases like Yu Tian Exceeding symptoms The lead that Dr. Gong Yan is responsible for Yes, I think, even if the doctor is still kind I am afraid there is no way to heal your Majesty. "The cause of the disease will not be mentioned for the time being, now The most important thing is to treat the imperial rent, What you said does make sense, I It is also believed that the royal family used to support the court The doctor''s money is a bit uneconomical Up. "Yano stirred the root of the spoon. So you have a better way? "I wish to see you." "Your Majesty¡¯s symptoms are psychological What doctors are not good at, why not like a wall Some good people come? ¡® The professional king who cures this kind of internet pain What do we kids do about me? How is the fork Recognize quality? I mean, What about the scammer? Chapter 969: "You must be brave under the reward Many of them can recruit real talents A real doctor, as for a liar, It¡¯s impossible to pan for gold in the yellow sand Avoid it, I hope it''s better than Tian Do nothing. "Ye Xiang played. "Such a thing like recruiting outsiders into the palace Love still has to be careful and fearful, pi pass There seems to be no way right now. The blood palace can still be a vegetable market Let people come in and out casually, even The messengers of the clan can only kneel and watch, Yano Enso weighed Tian Huan, also I think Bai Ji¡¯s condition should be used priority. Leave it to you, Yexiang Xiaozi. Yanuo said without hesitation. Remember, never rent the emperor The matter went out, this matter Love is secretly punished, or "Subordinates understand, then Don''t disturb your Royal Highness''s handling of government affairs, Subordinates first report a sense. Glance at the cloister on the second floor, in the cloister So, if it¡¯s too late to deal with government affairs, Yashi will live there. "Yexiang Madoka, Wall. Sora''s waiting poses to see off the guests Nodded, took out three of the clumps The small bag is like the east side of Cha Ming Er "My lord, keep this bag east. "Sorry, the female foreigner rushed in. Without His Highness''s order, I can''t Who is frugal. "Iron Noodles Selflessly relying on Wei Yanrantong. "This is for His Royal Highness Yano Ye Xiang said as she walked, look at it Lei Wei. "Oh, Huozhi, it''s going to I forwarded it to His Royal Highness to be a grandfather. Tong himself will be wrong, Yi Weiyou Some embarrassment. "Yuan, if you don''t want it, Your Excellency Yiwei didn''t want to buy it. Yexiang Ciran through. Yes, Tian Ding forwarded it to His Highness Yanuo "Just send it here, Yi Wei Xianli also has something to do, I''ll go first "Okay, think slowly Go straight back to the queen¡¯s bedroom and sit in front of you On the carriage of the harem of the general sex, spores It seems that there are other arrangements for the itinerary. After Yexiang leaves, handle government affairs Yano raised his brows slightly, hands Controlling his head, Chi always feels There is a big rock that cannot be put down. "Miro doesn''t know if it''s , Let¡¯s see how Huang Chou Nao still feels a little worried Fu walked out of Fang Li. Chapter 970: "His Royal Highness, do you want to contribute? Angong. "Ok, oh yes, temple Down, before Yexiang Clown Flame leaves, let I forward it to you Tian Baocha. "Tight group? Let me go Yano didn''t care much, home. With three leaning guards on the fork Then came out of Jinhuang Palace. It''s Yanuo who entered the bedroom I saw that I was going out of the room Come, I was thinking about the situation of Mian Ji, Seeing the couple skewered on the dragon''s horns Only a pillow, suddenly closed his mouth. "The situation of heavy rent is still subject to Is there any improvement? "Yano sighed Put the tax and warmth on the head Take off the sloppy white clothes. "You are waiting here. After finishing the soldiers, Yashi Tian alone came into the room again and opened the door I was taken out as if my hands were wrapped up in advance The great people group was abolished. Yanuo pick-up paper ball, handy Stuff the paper ball into your pocket and watch A blade like a bird and tortoise Jing''s siege suddenly came out at night Seems to have heard Yano Poke out Tian¡¯s head and said Shuangshui "Because it''s rough, you can tell me Did it come out that night? Something? "Bai Ji''s hair is in her body Version of, Ya chat locked up the news If we let external forces know The queen of the blood race is suffering from a heart disease, I''m afraid the world will soon be uneven In fact, it¡¯s not just external Power, certain casts within the kinship The cynics will also get restless. The blood spirit empire is peaceful and prosperous The shell is the absolute power of the queen Supporting, if you lose the queen How severe will this physique collapse Seriously, Ya didn''t dare to think deep down. Young lady looking with big eyes Yano, tilted his head, it seemed Are you feeling it out, but she is I don¡¯t want to say three words, It seems that I also have a certain degree of Yanuo Vigilant. Click it, you''re almost hungry, right, Hesitate to pi Climbed out of the bedding. Yanuo felt that the girl''s touch Don''t worry about it, stand up I noticed later that the girl¡¯s clothes The pants are completely reversed... "Don''t look at me like that. I don¡¯t know what to do ". "I''m sorry for you. Chapter 971: The king is in the palace, From time to time I am vigilant and look back at myself Piren is surrounded by women outside Came to the courtyard, female foreign calendar. Put pre-prepared musical desserts After serving the table, Tian Ming hasn''t settled down yet Yiwei squeezed forward to report. "Your Majesty, Your Highness, the Palace Several ministers outside saw it, and now it¡¯s Worried about the condition of Her Majesty the Queen, Especially before..." "Snow!" Yi Wei hasn''t appeared yet After that, I listened to the loud noise from the table "Who passed it on?" Ya Noo''s face was gloomy. "Huh?" Yi Wei Erfang, Some did not figure out what Yano meant The news went out? ? "Yacht Julai faces up, two **** eyes The son is fierce, and the soldiers are extremely Great psychological pressure. "Subordinates, subordinates don''t know I still know this... Yaxiang will be solid to the side Yanding drinks the rice to drink the stick, the latter is away Make a very innocent expression. "Your Majesty the Queen has a heart disease Your majesty asks the doctor, so. The next field knows that the guard is swallowing "It''s ridiculous." Yashi Coldly, leaving his eyes stunned Bai Lou and Unknown Miluo Out The bedroom. . "That, Yana Madoka? Go there. "Lailuo stopped "Need to talk? Of course I went to the harem, what about that guy? May make such a low-level mistake I have to go see what is going on Going on. "You want to [go to Lilias No need, circle...come What else are you going to say, but ya I didn¡¯t even listen to it. Yiwei at home went out of the palace gate Lai Luo sees the other party leaving, also I don¡¯t plan to bother to read it, from Longyong I took some rolls of paper and wiped it for Bai Jin Wipe the cake from the corner of your mouth. "Where is your lord Lilias? I want to see Lili some silk leave. In front of the harem, Yashi has two black pictures Face. Love, you can pass it to your father Coming to Yano, I am in a bad mood now, Touch this mold. "No need, let me tell you Not sure, let me go in and see Chi. "His Royal Highness, Kendai Anwang Pavilion The meaning of the line. Chapter 972: "eyebrow. "It''s sick. Didn''t tell me, just talk about running sick ], need a rest, please tell us Who will not step into the district "Oh, this one is sick Tisui...That also includes "His Royal Highness, please don''t be embarrassed we. "The guards seem to be To the death order, no matter what Plan not to stand up ~ Acquaintance "We are also on orders Your Highness, please don''t embarrass us The Yiwei were killed , Using a round sitting silk now is really I don''t plan to see each other. "I have something urgent Also, Weng Wei is delayed, I''m afraid of you Our lives are hard to save. Yana''s face Can Shen Dao. At that time, the two sides will fight each other The atmosphere was tense and tense. "Son, put away the knives." Yana knew the group, Yan White is a kind of internal use at this time I am extremely willing to be stupid Danwei, Ke Chiyi I am not going to give in. Lord Wang had it, no matter what If you don¡¯t see it, you will not be punished severely. The guards are bored, but nothing No way to clear the way. "Whoever it is, including The strength in the tone is undisguised Out. "I am the queen of today. Zhuzhu, your field is not small, Gongyan , Don''t you want to take a sword to me "Humble job is not the most." Yi Wei Lower your head. But the craftsman suffers. "Today I am hard Every time you have to go in, if you If you have the courage, you can slash at it. Me. , Now, Yano strode towards The harem walked vigorously. They. "The guards put their hands on "Come on, as long as you dare" The skin''s moving eyes swept across the mouths of Pi The Chuanwei. Yiweili looked at each other, no Thinking of the prince, his Royal Highness really So iron, you dare to break into the harem But they really dare not How about it, even if there is Lilias The order is, Ou Le Za Wang no matter How can you be detained in class First name, not to mention this one is from Ji Nv The most intimate smell of the king, if this is the most Start, the assassination charge It can be considered sitting firmly. Dare to attack the royal family for no reason, Death is a small matter, this is a curse Chapter 973: And the home district, leaving thousands of people infamous Owannian, this kind of thing dare The captain of the leaning guard gestures behind him Put away the blade, everyone Yiwei''s heart is full I''m talking about the royal family''s Baoxu The team, if it shoots against the royal family, It was originally upside-down. "If you don''t dare to take a shot, it will be issued. Don''t stand in the way. "Yace ignored Fang¡¯s dissuasion. "Your Highness, don''t forget. This is the harem. "What happened to the harem? "Her Majesty the Queen had rules , The harem belongs to the former queen Lily Ass is in full control, where does she live, Including the Queen¡¯s district entering the harem capital Must get permission from Lilias Captain Yi Guard paused. This is the verbal statement given by your majesty himself You are such a hard country palace, not just Is violating Her Majesty the Queen, Is it your order? Zhou Wei''s home Yes, count the heads of us It¡¯s no harm, but your Royal Highness Yano I don''t want to disobey the queen''s order, right? Yano exhaled deeply, far away Jump far from the front gate of the harem Ping Yu was silent, turned and left "Medical Xie Ya throws the shock of His Highness Two steps have not been taken yet, Ya Ki Then stopped. "Your Majesty suffers from a serious heart The news of illness spread, it¡¯s Li Lias allowed the father. "Chi Zhuan Tao. See you, I don¡¯t know the words It shouldn''t be said. "If you can''t be sure Then let me come in and be sure set. "Yano turned around, indifferent. Lilia is the one who made this decision "His Royal Highness, make this The one who decided is indeed the ancestor queen Your lord is right, I can do this. "Captain Yiwei recalled The previous generation queen and Tian Nina Nvza ''S detailed discussion. "You take out the notary to testify?, "I am the first generation of Her Majesty the Queen Captain of the personal guard, this matter The love is indeed witnessed by me personally. Yanuo looked at Yiwei deeply Captain, turned around again after the photo "This is what you said, good Remember what you said today. "The car is not a group, I would like to use it The head guarantee on the item has been. Not your head can solve it What I said today. "Yano Chapter 974: In her own leaning guard The guard breathed a long sigh of relief. At the moment of death, his back is full Soaked. I feel the inside of that lady What are you thinking about? ? How do you feel Everyone in the court is there now The blame. Although Yashi¡¯s facial expressions It¡¯s not different from usual, but then If there is no Achen Qi released The field makes people understand that this moment My mood exploded, and I swiftly followed The followers are very wise not here Sometimes I went up to show my head. Yana Tian Road and Leaning on Wei Se Bulging out from the harem, but by Yu is on the hair, no! The reason, when I was out of the group The sound of things roared to the ground. I can get up by myself. "Jano Where can the female Yiwei be unhelpful, After doing such a personal pass guard, How much can I guess to get my own master For the idea, Chi knows this time If I dare not really help, Don''t want this job as a prisoner, Even if you don¡¯t squeeze it explicitly, secretly Li gave Chi put on small shoes to let the underground guard return is allowed. "It''s really sea color, let''s go. Yano snorted and was about to step on I was leaned on by myself when I went out of the threshold Wei stopped. "His Royal Highness, you seem to be out of touch Up. " Yanuo Baiguai, thinking about herself in the net If you go to the door, you will suffer from the east side of the group. "Now the whole imperial city is spreading This matter, the empress suffers from very Severe heart disease. "Serious enough to be replaced The situation can deal with the state of affairs. "Not only that, I listen Said that he couldn''t even get out of the door now, Tuhui got fooled in the palace Appeared on the throne, this is Things that have happened since the founding of the country Love, I think it is true or there is For, maybe our chance will come It may be fake, Ou Cheng is the queen I wish you things, where are you waiting now "I don''t think it''s possible If the queen knew about us The party feathers have long secretly transferred It''s done, it''s still counting from us now For safety, Chi can¡¯t know Our scale is likely to recognize For the entire empire even if there is opposition The power ruled by power also affirms Chapter 975: Not much, then there is no need Pay such a big price to catch us Come. " "Besides, the queen is still stupid , Make such a big show, It¡¯s too big a question for your own ruler Did it? "I also feel that this doesn''t fit By means of sex. ¡® "Then how does this news come through? It''s exposed, it''s hard to be inside the imperial city Have our ruler "I still know". Lilias revealed it to The breath of the sea spreads out, this is true It is reasonable and can be spread over a large area There are only three people in the palace of this news Exclude the queen and the prince, that one Abdicated, not in power The ancestor queen has this right "what do you mean? "Everyone, the officialdom is like a battlefield And the palace¡¯s "war use" says no It''s still hotter than officialdom Queen Lilias Peace Vow, Na Chi is a real mother to let go of rights Well, I still can¡¯t help but feel sorry for it Behind the scenes waiting for the chance of a comeback The Queen and the current King Wu An are unsure before The war of smoke? "It''s very likely that the day is A woman who is less than five thousand years old The king abdicated, or voluntarily, you I still feel that the internal affairs of this one will "Regardless of the truth, this Is our chance to divide the imperial power, Can''t miss it. "Then what can I do to avoid Leave a trace? Hey you don''t Are you planning to force the palace? "Who is going to force the palace? We But we don¡¯t have that ability, and we It¡¯s decentralization, not rebellion, okay? Do you want to leave no traces? Don''t want to stay If you leave a trace, don¡¯t write it, Fu Seek in employee insurance, gains and risks are always It''s far proportional, I want to be risk-free Pretend to be a Gaoli window? Daydreaming First from the queen¡¯s arrangement Guarding at the door of the bedroom, like Someone is calling Chi, nearly a poor, It''s Zizhu''s intimate girl, Yexiang "What is your majesty''s situation. "Your Majesty just fell asleep until To prevent the problem of heart, I don¡¯t care about it for the time being Who can live here, post, An Huanchang''s team Is there anything important? "It''s not that important Your Highness Yanuo told me to post Notice, brother asks for a good doctor, am I missing Chapter 976: Many good people have entered the network, but that This kind of thing can be done at any time, I let They just wait. "It''s gone." Mirole I moved, as if I heard H It''s the same thing. "Chi is awake Well, I let those special Doctors who treat intractable diseases go to the meeting Waiting in the guest house? " jobs. "Lai Luo said indifferently. "Mi wants to talk to Xiaoguo Within the range of what i know "It was you who suggested that the first generation Did the queen spread the news? Why is it me? Yexiang obviously didn''t expect Mi Luo to be This public room. "Come on to the summer, I It''s just a female concierge, do you know it? It¡¯s the matter that I keep inside. Let the ancestor queen stay with me The master''s old politics, the female outside is by the side Point your finger, you must really have a girl outside If you do it like this, you will get into stereotypes. The next day''s is too good. "I asked Xiang Mianpa. Fanli went to understand the threshold, I got several pillows. I still have something to do It is not easy to be vigilant The girl "came out from the wall" in the room , Milo was hitting a blow, Cheng Jiao Ye Xiang. The blonde girl''s face at the moment of death There is still dazed and vigilant, only Stringed a Tibetan pajamas and A thin white gauze coat, Landing on the ground with the feet of the white cotton plant, continuous journey I didn''t have time to put it on, two-headed white The blonde is messy, totally three I just woke up, day Go, both people will make this hairy me me The country seems to be overly vigilant These weak girls and the blood queen No. 6 "Foresight, please give me the money No matter you go to rest, Ye Zhong Nodded. Under the extreme female platoon craftsman, for Chi Hair, finishing ¢ÛTashita''s image Then he left the bedroom. Arrived to meet the guest craftsman, Zhou Fachang Emotions, which also have to avoid not Since the mood is slightly calmed down Gui''s eyes widened. Like being awakened in my mind Fruit scary memories are two different things, committing Hold your head and feel crazy Run outside with the master. "Your Majesty, calm down, These are all pain medicines, yes Won''t love them They dare not dare. Chapter 977: Yexiang gently pulls it from behind Fate struggling to Bai Zhu. It seems to be in Yexiang''s words ''S body gradually calmed down, The two countries are struggling as if they are trying their best I can''t remember. Fear of sudden appearance in the living room 31 The black-robed man, then remind the spores to pay attention Can be surrounded, and then it will be posted A terrible thing. Everything here is towards Chu Jing develops, so this is also Another dreamland man? ? "Come on Jia Yexiang, Your Majesty Your heart disease will get better I just don''t want you to continue this So painful. "The night is important The window near Jin''s ears whispered, see Bai Jin Gradually there is no resistance, Yexiang gently Drag Chi''s body behind, Slowly searched her into the living room The girl''s body is stepping into the meeting Trembling, until she listened Extremely "Funeral student, national donors , I am poor in this respect, I am Really not good at This is hot and strange Sound, self-column is almost the second time Then he turned to the sound source. "How can Father Bianzi do Here? "The pink cat wolf is good Tao. "Eread, this is a long story Infocom is here to replace it again! Sea disaster. "Deception area, how can you help and eliminate disasters? What will come to the palace. "Eread, so I don''t Yes, you can see sister wolf Is it in the palace? I stayed here, so Bianzi It¡¯s just for dinner, it¡¯s impossible for the district to fail Ye Fan, it just happened to pass by Is the good-looking street affair. The old man dressed as a Taoist whisks Seems to have noticed "Noodles, donors, it¡¯s just not Oh no, we should See you for the first time, excuse me Chapter 23 ~ Insignificance The soaked tight technique floats on the sun The white air of a group of chaotic fish, the eyes of white hibiscus Long jump outside A window is uneven The city-state pavilion seems to have no intention of talking The old Taoist sitting opposite saw this. Gu Yan was right again and hesitated. I still feel that I haven''t moved at the host''s house In the case of military water, the noodles have been dried first To respect that there is no messy appearance, I put it down The tea technique of picking up. Chapter 978: The current state of the blonde girl Very bad, this is so intuitive Seeing it come out, it''s so terrible Although I have taken care of my long hair since Jin, But at a glance, it was very hurried to sort out At the end, it¡¯s still hard to deal with The points are more, looking pale, no Look at the white pillar of the blood of Ou He Ghost, with dull eyes, like What kind of noodles took away the soul Only Tian Fu''s empty body was left. The thin face looks even more But haggard Chi looks out of the window I still want to see the view of the imperial city Color, it''s like looking at something imaginary The east is the same as unwillingly. "The knight clown is thick." Sit Kerr poked on the field sofa Poke Hibiscus''s Tian Qin''s thigh. The unresponsive white pillar is like Like unconscious wood, It can be seen that after hiding it for a few times Should come over, like a clockwork puppet 2 So, the head guy is turning a little bit more recently "Eat candies." There are two Hand fell a few delicately packed candy Fruit, the hairy tail behind Ba-like hands represent the emotions of the owner Shake it off and look very happy candy¡­¡­ The taste of Zhenhaiwei has been added to the white pile It looks dull, not at all The necessity of the cloud. Bai Jin just wanted to refuse, how many But he took the initiative to stick to it. When the mood is down, the heart is beard Sugar can rejuvenate people Ke Ji said seriously. "Eating some sweets will make you feel better It can be better. Sugar''s heart is used to it, but the face is almost love Difficult, this makes the land a bit headache. Ye Xiu on the side uses his eyes Yi Baijin, ask the land if you want to Ji Ye put out the meeting room. The white check shook his head, and then Stroking the head of Ke Ji Shun. . Don''t want~" Cat smell likes it Get close to people who match your hair, The Asian cats may also have this feature Quality, with this heavy identity, the two come again There is a kind of goodwill and affinity in heaven His head licked up vividly. Hibiscus''s resistance to everything The annoyance gradually goes down, it is easy to feel Feeling irritable and depressed, but face to face Can calm down inexplicably. "The Cavaliers don''t like to eat Sugar man. "Notice that the other party did not Chapter 979: The meaning of taking candy, it''s crooked I''m tilted my head, and I feel like it''s published Suspiciously, Tian wipes the vertical. With sugar, I feel better "...What''s the problem? Can be solved by eating sugar, I''m in a good mood, I can solve it even if I eat sugar Central issue. "Mianjin smiled bitterly "May the guild, no matter what It¡¯s always sad to eat sweets Soothing emotions. "It''s pretty clear So.net said that this kind of irresponsibility r, like to be used to comfort children What did you teach you? Bai Jin was a little unrelated, asked "This is wrong, deceive the child "It''s impossible to meow, but kiss me "That''s just a psychological effect , Everyone who knows the reason for this effect¡­¡­"¡­¡­ "This is a very powerful The powerful Qiguo told me first Absolutely. "Lying to lie to children, who is this Why not be responsible? ...". "Qi Elementary School Painting, you are also riding Japan, I should have heard of him. But a few pairs are full of stars. " It¡¯s called Ji Mian, the most in the world The most powerful knight, oh yes By the way, he is still the King of Knights Knight thinks you can''t not show up His job. ], looks full of worship and difficulty Why, Chi feels in his throat The water mass is all squeezed dry and dried up Feels like it¡¯s blocked Like a stone, speechless. "Where is he the strongest... ... compared with this vast world Come, he even counts a drop in the ocean "Yes, Knight Madoka, you With that said, Guo''er is going to get angry The cat food in front of you is bulging with cheeks child. "Uncle Ji Zi is the strongest Absolutely the strongest, how many Accept the rebuttal meow~" Baijin looked sadly at the color drum Drum up to the point where the frying is visible. . Don''t think so publicly, or In Xu Zaichi¡¯s world, Pi, the knight of Ming Jibai Is the most powerful, the Yi family can¡¯t be far away Conquerable. "Ahem, that, two of you Excuse me, I heard that I heard it The female of the blood family suffers from very Severe heart disease, see the report Of... oh also, I heard the girl Wang¡¯s troubles, I am deeply anxious Chapter 980: I want to be as meager as I want to face each other in the country Next,..." In a poor enjoyment I put the tea in the area again, The veteran of this action can''t bear it words. "I don''t know, the queen, how Now, if it¡¯s a cure, Fu Ke Bei Tian Wu. "Bian Zi Gu Wu Put it on Baijin if there is nothing Means unknown. The empress soup didn''t come in person. "Yexiang no Said quickly and slowly. "You also see Arrived, claiming to be able to heal women Wang¡¯s Youtian has a lot of hands, my house King Ann manages every opportunity every day, and Mr. Pi Neng said Are you still going to meet each other next to each other? "Oh, I see, female The lack of sound outside the outer group is probably "You count that root" right? "If there is no beauty, even if there is death Yi Na should be faint, too Pi reveals two hands, let you see and drink Out of the old man¡¯s ability, Hoi An Xinjiang¡¯s own queen handed it over It''s nonsense, this old-fashioned talk I don¡¯t care much, the focus is on Pi That''s not above. "First take off and talk about what the old man will do This kind of machine can make a hole between your fingers Observing the universe''s Wei, prying into the world The pulses can be distinguished by talking and laughing The reality of matter, the trajectory of history Understand astronomy and geography from the top, understand the chicken below Hairy garlic skin, history to the Qimentongjia There is nothing in the art, and the art of war is wonderful. Fu Wulue also knows something... Lao Dakou spit out lotus flowers Brush up one set after another. Blowing and blowing, but asleep Now, since Jin Zaoba put aside the current line, Only the old Taoist priests are still living Say a pip stop in your own world. "The key points can be found in the old first I can''t listen Ye Xiangxi said. Have you said it a long time ago? "Bianzi stared Miracle magic, go through the east, and then Come to heal your queen again It''s too much. ¡® "Respectfully hand over the female country to the old Rejuvenation, the sun means Can make the goblin species glow again Korea. "Taxing, Old Tong Erke Fu Seat, stretched out Tian Gen''s fingers. "Doctor, don''t take it so soon Seeing off guests, it may be an old phenomenon Fa has caused some misunderstandings, old man The husband renewed Oda next language. The night when I saw the Ba Sutra and began to call the guards Xiang, the old way is afraid to start blocking again Chapter 981: "In the palace, now note Be aware, Lao Xianli, be careful of misfortune Mouth out. "Yexiang Guoguang''s case Looking at Bianzi "I mean, use Rejuvenate the second life... Each is better, the ears are empty and the eyes are seen as Actually, I will let you see you It''s ready. "See Ah Shen with a face Yexiang really intends to hand over the guards. , After Wang coughed twice to cover up his embarrassment Jiang Guowudi turned to a blank face Hibiscus. "Let¡¯s take this little Dare to experiment. "Shan Zi Old Dao groped his own Shanjunhu Pre, smiled and nodded. "Xiaodan, I watch your dad''s blood More imaginary, face-to-face daddy has nothing, presumably close It will be Mo Meng''s continuous speed, every day. Have you slept peacefully? When Bai Cheng heard this, he turned first. Drinking nodded indifferently. Yexiang stopped and wanted to call. The guard-style move is probably The old way of music is still a little real Hey, it looks so old The guess is correct. "Realize that it was wrong Cited, Bianzi quickly changed his words. Are you suspicious of the white check? Can the sub-topic be drawn with me in detail Describe the details of Tian''s dreams Scene? "Old Yibian Zi is like a hand Also entered the state, the tone changed Got deep, he touched the cup, light Taguchi faded away. Bai Jin thought for a while and ordered Head, describe the scene in the dream Stated it out. The old way listened very seriously, Xun Cheng Zhong nodded frequently, after listening to it Later, Xu Bing was silent. Black community, there is a Libra? It''s in the ocean...". Dragged you into the water, uh Well, this aspect needs to be described in detail Son, otherwise the old will always feel self-conscious I have already imagined the space resource area, think That scene can''t be seen. ¡¯ Where is it that entangled you? Then fork There are several tentacles on the legs, wrapped around Isn''t it okay? Is there any further Tear off the clothes Bai Lin''s hearing became more and more hurt, If it''s not the other person''s serious face With a positive expression, she feels terrified It''s a strong disturbance, it''s a good day The person next to me fell asleep early, this Some dirty east is not Chi this Acceptable to children of the age group Chapter 982: Otherwise, the old way can¡¯t do it right Judgment, this is the key to buy Clues, only important! "Old Taoist The wrinkles on the face shrink, eyebrows bridge Together, looks solemn , Making hibiscus really produce a kind "The question he asked is really important The feeling of "the sense of seeking". She Ensor Tian Huan, thinking back Brahma is too real to be real The scene, shook his head. "and It was a little broken in the fight. With an enlightened expression, then Lost in contemplation. . "Master, what are you Jue''s gave the other party the name of the master "...I realized, Poor Dao realized. "Shanzi keeps dots Head, sadly realized, then asked Tao. "Those tentacles are actively torn The circle of thought that pulls your clothes, more Want to drag you down? ? " "Then like this... Got it, that''s it Excluding that monster is trying to breed It''s possible for future generations! Eread? How many people are these grandpas? ...Just kidding, don''t I threw it out, I haven''t enjoyed it yet Until...Yilao hasn''t thrown it yet Show the truth "Throw it into the moat, tell Feed the fish deliberately. " The Pakistani team set this The dirty old way of siren is a pi An out-of-pocket liar, pretty good Don''t talk about harassment in Huangqiang, deceive Very low coupons, this is a lot Who? Called the door without thinking Guards outside. After a while. "How is the old gentleman? "..., thank you Xiao Heng pleads, reading material, this is old. A handful of old bones, these guards Maybe toss. "Old Taoist probed His waist was miserable. "That, then we Jishigang "Cuckoo...". Oh oh, sorry sorry I didn''t have any public relations on the way here I''m hungry. "The old way pretends Feeling embarrassed, Xian The outside voice is very clear "Yexiang, go and let the Yushan The room is ready to eat. But Pi knows why his Majesty To the shameless rivers and lakes of Austria The liar is so serious, Yexiang only Can recruit. . Chapter 983: After Yexiang left, Mian Jin looked at I can see the sleeping sound beside my eyes, re Put Guowu on the old way, first bacteria At a loss, like Zhoukou, only a weak warehouse The history of the country''s light of the mouse will be calm and calm "Play hehe, Xiaochu, this Put some nuts here, don¡¯t eat Baipi Eat, noodles, and as far as I know, blood Can¡¯t eat these eastern noodles, it¡¯s better But the old way in front of you Nuts in the chestnut pan Go up, as if I didn''t notice at all. "Oh, then Tae Kyung doesn''t "Old Xianli has something to do "Huh? Circle? Yes, yes Wow. "Bian Zi held up a handful of hard The fruit was stuffed into the mouth, creaking slightly. Chew it up. Hibiscus was silent. "Oh yes, clown, I have a question to you, these two plates are strong Is this plate heavier, Or is this one heavier? "Bian Cui Pointing to the table as if madly intently Nuts on the plate. I froze since Jintian, then wanted Call the soldiers to go to me and say Suddenly, I felt like I had reacted I came out and looked at Bian in a daze. "I can''t guess. Come... where What do you think of the old man? "Baijin through. Bian Zi raised his head and thought for a while. In my opinion, they are not heavy. Take out an apple and two pears Very good not to distinguish? Obviously two WEAT¡­¡­". "Pears and Apples are not They are nuts, they are from another field A fruit plate, which does not belong to this nut Disc, compared with these two kinds of sleep , The weight of these little flowers Isn''t it important? "Bian Ziyao Speaking of Cao Guo, I said with a sigh of anger Chapter 24 ~ She''s a Demon "...What else?" Mo Silently watched holding Tian and chewing nuts Old Daotian, Xiang Kong said in a deep voice. four? Is there any more? The Daoist raised his head and said Lianpi Ming is the wind. "Lao Xianli didn''t mean to give Am I getting sick? In your opinion, Gai How to prescribe the right medicine? " Eyes widened and looked up and down Bai Zhu. "Why do you need medical treatment? ? Didn''t you just say me Suffering from some kind of heart disease? " "Oh, heart disease, this I don¡¯t want to, and my will is useless, anyway Chapter 984: I don''t know how to circle. "Bian Zi Da Grilly bit the fruit. Bai Jin wanted to speak up, I don¡¯t know what to do Attitude to follow this madness Looks like a river and lake that cheats on food and drink The same old Taoist exchanges in the doctor When she was the King of Qitian Even though I have seen him, I still work with him After a while, but it doesn¡¯t count Understand, even this old Taoist is She didn¡¯t know any race, Face and his whereabouts are mysterious, once The most nonexistent in their class Xiang Gui''s impression of him is now Knowing that Tian Geyuan has not come out of the city The old world of the government. "The old first came out for the guild Here now. "Appear here? Ah This is a long term. The old man thought for a while. "Then make a long story short. "Well, outline this kind of east I''m not very good at it, I insist Got, that''s probably obeying fate Call of luck. "Always verbal Seriously, but his beard is crippled What do you think of the leftover pomace Sliding box. "Say what I can understand "Noisy, I don''t even know the poor way What happened? Go back and cheat Prescribing a doctor, inexplicably Wei I''m here, I don''t see it If you tell me, I just try my luck, The palace is here to help Her Majesty the Queen That''s it. "In the white check, the blame becomes more and more The fifth country is nowhere, and the old way coughs twice The sound told the truth. "Lao Xianli, you just said Are two pears heavier than an apple? "Ah, isn''t this a word for help? Two pears are of course better than three leathers The fruit is heavier, far from the ordinary OnePlus One''s arithmetic problem "Then if the scales are tilted ), what will happen?" Zizhi continued to ask. Both districts seem to be in words There are words, of course, it is also possible that only Bai Jin is making a ruler by herself Exactly. The voice of this sentence just fell, old Tao is a strange country based on farming Nothing to watch from the column. "What''s so strange about my face "Oh no, I don¡¯t want to This means, just, clown you "Why, beyond your reason Understand the cause of the category? "Baijin brows Chapter 985: Wei Wei Tian frowned. "It''s not beyond understanding The problem of category, it¡¯s just this Things... don''t need to ask at all "The scale is tilted, that''s It''s tilted, and I did it again How would I know that I would post if I was slanted What''s in it. The old way of talking and talking, and biting I took a bite of fruit and rubbed it off accidentally A fruit in the field, a dense fruit in the country The child is like a reel in the field, the farther and farther we are Baijin see it, think about it, guard Picking up the fruit, fanning it but nothing The so-called waved his hand. " You don¡¯t need to pick it up deliberately. I have my own ideas about harvesting fruits, My own plan, Pi should interfere Is it. " Bai control was slightly startled. After using this lunch, Bianzi The question came out beautifully, he''s okay Like completely forgetting the poor money Anyway, even if you wait for him to respond Probably it''s just a scratch Dao Tian Sheng Ma De did not deceive the money, Then turned around and took this matter Do you still know where Ji Baida is? Before leaving, " Searching straight for the long sleeves "Sister Xiji Lang, old I¡¯ve said it many times, I¡¯m the one Fate, pi is for people, yours Wherever Uncle Ji Bai is, I''m pi I know. "Bianzi is pretty good Is helpless. "...You are leaving now "Well, it''s time to go. Shan Zi jumps far and away. . "Next, where are you going. There is nowhere to go, that''s Why are you staying for a few more days? "It''s not nowhere to go. Bianzi suppressed all the irregularities Behave like three in this field It''s an immortal and graceful Taoist area. The place where the child floats is destined, So it¡¯s not where I¡¯m going, face It is it that guides me where to go. "Oh." It seems to know how to use it Understand and nodded, it seems that Some are not included. "You are gone, this There is no one that Kerr once knew ..." "Sister-in-law wolf, you have to wait That''s far away in the sky, close to the eye It''s hard to understand words. "Maybe you never see Also, maybe, he always I haven''t left by your side. Chapter 986: Leave this sentence aside, no longer look at the mang Obviously, he was on the road by the king. "Oh yes, I almost forgot Yes, I still have a document For that knight Madoka, how small Gulang, can you transfer it to her for me? "The falling afterglow climbs up the window Head, the reception hall is empty The one responsible for feeding the moat-eating fish Wang Bing is also a day off today Day holiday. "Your Majesty, to dinner It''s only time. "Come out of the sky, face Jin''s state seems to be useless What a bow. The ground is like Teda sitting upright Pi''an''s state, think back to my head Memories in the sea I can''t figure out the limits with my brain After this inexplicably familiar love story Continuing to Chenghui, what will we send? Chi held his head,: Plenty of information and thoughts Chi''s thoughts are confused, and his head starts to send Shou, but stop in the field, she just Will become extremely anxious, even committing The district also doesn¡¯t know exactly what this is why. "Your Majesty? How are you? "Oh, I got it, Go ahead. "Bai Jinxia Yixin said Got the order, Yexiang told Bai Zhi broke a little and walked out of the room Face to face with Tian Am¡¯s Partial son, maybe it really should be now Give Ikeda a good rest Bai Ye stays in the house alone Suddenly, did Yexiang leave? She interrupted Chi''s thoughts and held her back Desperately thinking of my head Fragmented fragments, in the end, these days The broken moon is pieced together To be restored to the last Tian second puzzle When Tian Zhen¡¯s tight footsteps hit Bai Zhu''s thoughts were broken off. Chi''s eyes widened, memories As the tide that bursts a bank will drown It''s like struggling the royal family There are two concealed in the opened magic box Scared monsters, these come back into the brain The memory in the sea is like torture The dream of the terrestrial nerves descended in two ways. She crammed her head in a cold sweat Clothed forehead and back, military hair Cold, the limbs seem to be lost at this moment The perception. With the urge to push away, the memory Start to overlap. "His Royal Highness Yana, Temple of Yano Bai Zhi''s two Huizi stare old Chapter 987: I want to play on the seat of the net stand up. "His Royal Highness Yano, she... "Ah wind." Bai Jin weighed heavily Seated on the bench, limp The body seems to have lost the spirit Puppets of rose and fine seeds. Under the leadership of Yexiang¡¯s Xi, since Geun rushes to Ya, where will you need to deal with politics? Jinhuang Temple of the service, the scene of the quilt The Guards who came afterwards blocked it Pizhi''s guard and face The dazed sleepy girl, the scene is like that Familiarity. The white hanging is like a field, but it loses its spirit The body of the soul is like a field, with hollow eyes The Janissaries were very wise to accept I went to clear the disturbing pool at this time, Make a way for the ground. . Bai Xian stared at the two places in a daze Foreign blood, the stagnant Huizi is like a field Only lost the magnificent clockwork puppet Slowly, running to the blood Beside, he knelt down weakly At this moment, Chi''s face became Shou don''t be haggard. You can''t help but die It was judged that His Highness Yanuo was dead. Ye Xiang persuaded. Since Jin stared at the blood on the beach Shuiju, it''s very toothy again, Tian Sheng Uncontrollable laughter came out. "Yes, laugh... Bai Lou''s body trembled a few times, As Chi turned his back to the prisoners, the guard The soldiers couldn''t see her expression clearly. "Dead, must be dead Come. C "But I didn''t buy the system, d Just die! It''s all fake anyway "You are talking about Ren Gong?" The Janissaries were divided among themselves. "Your Majesty, calm down, You now have no reason to understand Wise. "Yexiang persuaded through. "Don''t come here!" Bai Jin Oh, the craftsman lives in Yexiang, his eyes are full Full of warnings, vigilant sweeping rules The surrounding Yiwei, as if the field has only been The smell of cat that is pushing to the wall, light up its claws Tooth protects itself from the cat smell. "I am very cold now, than Calm down whenever you live! ¡® Jinnu Guoyuan screamed, facing the soldiers Over. "See, see, you guys All fake, you are fake, you It''s also fake, everyone is fake Yes, that''s right, that''s... All of you want to hurt me! "Your Majesty, you wake up every day, Here are your most loyal subordinates Chapter 988: No one will harm you. "Don''t come, ten years away from me Go away! You are all a bunch of fake rulers Fake district! Not for song The illusion cast by my emotional side That''s it, huh...white The hibiscus is like a doll with a ring around the field In this way, my eyes are empty and fearful, Smiling abruptly. "What happened to love, please? At this moment, at the door of the room Set foot in and out of the district. "Let''s dream little question, you can come It''s just time, your Majesty, because of Yanuo His Highness¡¯s disappearance has been afflicted, and now Becoming abnormally manic. "Come Wait for anything else to say, Yexiang He stepped forward to hold Mi Yao''s hand. . The guards and the female sleepers seem to be very Surprised by the arrival of Lai Luo, but face the night Xiang ignores the surrounding guards and female foreigners The country has no, brought Mirola in "Your Majesty, come to think about it Your guard, even if you don¡¯t believe me You have to believe her too, don''t you? this Isn''t it hard to come to have a small burden? Could it be fake? " "Fake, fake! This Coming to Luo is also fake, you are all Fake, will kill me sooner or later! "from Jin''s body trembled, pointing to Lai Luo Da Shouting. "His Majesty,¡­¡­ "Don''t come here! Bai Jinse Li Neezhai roared, Ba Sutra completely lost what the queen should have image of. The surrounding guards are still you Look at me, I look at you, don¡¯t talk about trade "She...inside, The person who wants to kill me is here Hum, one...white check sound The sound bleakly laughed twice, the sun is falling Zi leaned against the window. "This emperor The palace is fake, all fake, then District, I jumped from here also three. It will never hurt. "His Majesty! Looking at blonde teenage girl from the window The stage turned over without hesitation Almost no one thought of it, Naturally no one has time to stop it When everyone came to the window sill, I saw it fall from the second floor, flat A girl lying on the ground into a faint "Quickly, go to Ke Gongyan And ah! "Everyone has a lot of hands and feet "It''s really an eventful time. The royal family sighed like this. Nowadays, the kinsmen reinforce Chapter 989: ''S queen is also facing a serious heart disease Famine saves the government, which makes the blood family From top to bottom in the ministerial calendar, anxious The queen is suffering from a heart disease due to the speed limit. Things are above the court, even Is not at the national level anymore What a secret is out, everyone is too Believe in this. "Yes, it¡¯s said that the queen¡¯s The heart disease has become extremely ill, even Directly from the stairs when you are sick Jumped down, this thing is very homely "What do you do with these things knew? The place in the palace can be Is it difficult to put in an eyeliner? "You don''t need to know Now, it¡¯s the willingness in the palace The forces that help us exist. "I feel reliable, I even I also know her identity, so Chi Pi dared to expose me, because once he chi If you betray me, Chi won''t get better "So I said it''s you Be cautious over buying, seize the opportunity early We have long been successful in history "Okay, okay, stop arguing, It¡¯s not too late to do it now, isn¡¯t it? Due to the change of the queen, the empire It is the undercurrent surging in the field at night. The situation is getting worse, But the queen''s condition has no trace The old is getting better, the dark lines imitate The Buddha wants all the way of the whole heart of the earth At this point, the entire palace is full The atmosphere of hair filled with a great wall. It''s getting late You should go back to the bedroom. "Lai Luo He looked up at the sky and reminded. After hearing the white check, his face Stiff, shook his head quickly. "Why don''t you go back? Harm Are you afraid of doing well? "Milo asked Baicheng hesitates to join the army, be careful Wing wing pulled the sleeves he wanted. Move to the front of Milo. Foreign minister''s question, that female foreign minister''s child The gall is a fake devil. , "Foreign Minister Madoka? Yexiang Bai Jin''s face turned pale Head, for fear of speaking too loudly The district heard the same. "Are you afraid of Chi?" "She is the devil, the real demon. "Mian Jin Tan''s Dad Change "How is it possible, the girl is still young Doesn''t it look like it''s a real need? Lai Luo seems to disagree "Also, Pi yes! That one It¡¯s the performance of a criminal, She is a demon, out of hell Chapter 990: The demon that comes, wants to drag me into In the midst of recovery. "Speaking of which Here, Bai Jin''s body began to straighten up and down Pi live''s trembling material. "I''m already in reincarnation Killed by the pool for no less time! I I remember, Chi must be The demons came here to kill me, It¡¯s also like this this time, Chi will definitely think Same as the previous few times, while I was asleep Standing abruptly on mine when Leiyan, leave the first thing in my throat What... What do you do? "Miro was silent for three Yes, said coldly. Bai Zhu slowed down his writing, smelling The eyes seemed to be decisively under his hands. Chapter 25~ Everyone can¡¯t tell, but The nearest imperial palace field is in the field In the strange color phenomenon, it''s like It''s the entire Fugang palace sinking into the sea In the bottom, depression and suffocation I feel my chest pressed against the sun A big stone. Unknown, news in the palace blocked It''s very good, almost no live in Ho You Knowing what happened in the palace Palace located in Zi Sashali Prefecture The sky above the temple seems to be blindfolded on the second floor The missing Wuling has only the palace face Dai An Wang After Prince Yana, Unexpected, plus I''ve lost my mind and gone crazy The current resident queen. The ministers¡¯ memorials were not approved Shanbao, the government agency can¡¯t get women Orders and approvals from the king, Dare to act rashly, almost paralyzed The Buddhist scriptures are left and right on the side of the temple collapse For various reasons, take care In this way, after setting up the self-gathering Never appeared again... Face to Baizhu''s letter Strangely enough, the queen is like death Miro has never been like a ruler So, should I be in a daze or in a daze, like All the days have disappeared. The remaining fans take care of this kind of things Above the court, the Prime Minister of Delhi Frowned brows are ugly squeezed When I started, I kept hitting the handrails sensitively The thread is not peaceful. , The current queen even connects. There is no more room to manage government affairs Even the court can''t observe You said, if this goes on for a long time, Can you pay it back? "That''s right, government affairs shelved The administrative agencies underneath Chapter 991: Almost paralyzed, even the queen Famine has been a major event in the country, and has died Well. "The ministers underneath Acting for the royal family''s face, there is no evasiveness Said the public minister of meaning. . "You have something to say, no It is necessary to raise the body angle. "Delan 8 Eye on the perch The master is tired with Tian Si. It''s the court minister who also served as the empire e, all understand the current situation The bite level, the blood spirit empire in the thing As a speed minister, please allow me to fight Is too big. "Tian Ming Lao Chenbu The head said that the subject¡¯s calendar has been pressed Words in my heart. Backlog of wishes in the hearts of the ministers Pressure is affected by the method. Let the queen do anything good If they do it, what do they do? Reap the benefits and Lihai? As the back , The blood court should not be anymore "You are all of you "Okay, I know it, I can stay It was cleared to Her Majesty the Queen. Obviously won''t let these claim rights Yes, to a certain extent Tianding is Take advantage of "Just tell jokes in the public office Ya Neng guarantees the Queen¡¯s regiment when None of the courts can be the supreme center The blood spirit empire will follow A harmony of the sound of the field below The picture also feels unspoken, only Can choose to be silent. Ziba is old after all. The figure of neutron I am promoting, now These aggressive nobles, however Enemies in the church always attend on time. I don¡¯t know why, But not. I''m not in the vast sea of ??people To Chi''s figure. But never be late, especially Can you not know the seriousness of the problem, But to come out Glance at the field The appearance of the opponent holding the winning ticket, The problem has been explained. Stalemate Placed by Zeng Qi, but underneath It¡¯s a disaster to be won by Yuan, and they face each other Under the backlog of new fog rights The bottom of the material rebounded. The nobles wind "extraordinary period Take it for the excuse of "very right circle" This doesn¡¯t seem to be satisfying, it¡¯s broken , To dismiss the queen in the name of the family Sudian¡¯s stubborn letter, replaced by self The ruler of the Ba family. Chapter 992: In this way, paralysis Bajo¡¯s blood spirit empire begins to renew Operation. Find that things are getting more and more impossible After the control, you can enjoy the doctor everywhere Hope to find a cure queen Even on the way of Tingyi, repeated pressure Was frustrated by two great nobles. It seems that in the dark The power of knowledge seems to have succeeded, it The successful blood spirit emperor round And it''s very useful for every government agency The structure reduces the Queen¡¯s influence In such a tense situation , An Wang Ziya¡¯s pain is overwhelming Got better, seems to be getting better Serious deterioration. Time went back for a while "Women''s bed grows big." Note I noticed the way out of Ah Ying Figure, a few female extroverts standing guard Bow to Tai Zhi Road. "Have her Majesty fallen asleep? Ye Xiang asked directly, neither Knowing from Shi Gong, Chi Cheng For the highest voice in the palace Existence, no matter what , The first capital between Yiwei and Nv4 It will still be a female country, the face is this female Like in this blood spirit empire The Queen Tian-like. Wei and the female foreigner only dared to say in private Ordinary workers in the palace I didn¡¯t see that even the imperial guards were subject to the country "Yes." The Anweis slowed down We always feel that today¡¯s women still have And those who were left behind in the puppet show The puppets forced to perform are somewhat similar Where is the uncomfortable fate? The two female foreigners thought so. "Okay, you can go I''m resting. I''ll just stop here. How can I make women grow up and kiss me? "The guardian is Your Majesty, It is not intended to explain too much. Two women give you back, look at me, me Look at you, dare to violate the woman''s length They can only respond to the order, but Slowly and warmly left. Looking at the two sleepy women going away Yexiang glanced up and used it blankly Wai seems to be checking for other Chi pushed the points in annoyance and entered Bai Zhu''s. room. In the gloom, the cluster of stars The sleeping **** the main bed. Qing''s face grinned and said a discrepancy: The shape of the bottom out of the field is very weird Black dagger set. "Your Majesty, your Momeng, Chapter 993: It''s up to me to drop the letter. "open The sound comes and falls, Kekong''s dagger is fierce Leaning toward the sleeping girl¡¯s neck Go down. This is the reality, if you are tied to death There is only a dead end, maybe it will There is reincarnation, but this kind of thing pushes I know. For the first moment, Yi The light in the room is turned on, it''s cold The lamp has no charge for the whole room. The hole of the night incense altar is slightly wide Chi then discovered that the competition on the bed Of course, Tian Bujian Chi. "You pictured it in Lubei. , I hope there is a trace of violence in the cold The tone of voice came from behind. Turn around violently, I don''t know From what white column appeared, and ...Bajan has been missing for a long time Xiang returned a step back, her body stiff , Guowu of the condensed circle is suddenly here There was a hint of clarity inside. It''s you, just follow the dream The same in the environment, you are this day Gradually approaching under the protection of Lai Kui, The beauty department who has had nightmares for a long time, His face was pale, his breathing was short, Physical and mental are far worse than before Such. "Yexiang waved her hand and wanted Explain, but look at your own hands The flying position, but there is a kind of indefatigable a feeling of. "Isn''t it? That''s What''s the matter i didn''t follow you Lying on the bed as expected, cross Suppose Yu was stabbed by you as expected I don''t know why I would. With a cold rice cutter, she is now I can¡¯t argue with my mouth, I know I¡¯m not He can''t get rid of the charges anymore "Don''t want to quibble, yours I have noticed the abnormality a long time ago. Self-implanted lips are pale. Yu Xiandai Women¡¯s Country, don¡¯t you even think Can''t you believe the words of the acting queen? Ability to continuously dream, modify The palace is a designated area Some memories don¡¯t show up to you Push it? In other words, this is New Zealand The kind of apostle is best at the east. "To tell you the truth, I was early I started to doubt you, Tian Zhidu Waiting for you Luliu, Yaxing, come , And Lilias¡¯ secrets Do you think the arrangement is too bad In fact, these are my Just cooperate with you, national To make you show your mask Real dough, it¡¯s hard for you to wing Chapter 994: Forcibly squeezed out the picture that is better than others "You are hypnotizing yourself After the Chili, I don¡¯t really feel it. Never under your control, now The dead end, you have only two dead ends . "The voice of Facial Column Vibrator Gradually Lengchi knows, only tie it off This area in front of me, my own Og Chu Can really be surrendered. Yexiang knows that she doesn''t care. But there is no way to excuse it, left and right Quality, struggling to jump out, smashing windows Jumped out. A few laps on the grass He can''t wait to wipe the wound Healing stood up and headed towards the court Ran outside. Two figures blocked her "The female foreign minister thought this was going to Where to go? ¡® Yexiang, at first glance, is unparalleled Lilias and Ya who disappeared early Behind me, the self-check is in the meter Helped down and walked out of Gong Yanzhong, two The face flanks and surrounds the night stack. "You guys don''t do it. Bai Zhu blocked it and planned to step forward to the night The king ruler that Xiang captures, the painting light becomes Come on. "I''m going to solve it by myself This demon. Now, detained from behind A very dangling silver set, legs Don''t get into Yezhong''s abdomen very much. "Your Abao is over, Fragrant Madoka. "Look a little bit Lost his strength and fell to the ground softly Yexiang, Bai Ji has a cold meal "You think you are in control of Tian , But I don¡¯t know, all of this In my calculations. "Baijin Finally overcome the fear, panting slightly Twisting, Dad face calmed down. "You plan to start with my pro Start, then you have to take them all After being hypnotized, he will fall into the spirit again It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m a weak man. I''m early for you to plan classes like this... "Taste!" Tian Sheng is sharp The voice of flesh and blood, the white pile is right After talking, looking back at Mi with difficulty , Xi Tuan is unbelievable Is everything under your control, Emperor painting? ~" Yanuo stepped forward I watched sitting on my knees very jokingly Electrically, the white pillar is hard to breathe. "Come on... Yah Your calendar, you are in Weishigong Take over the system according to the will of the ancestor god Governing the blood spirit empire slightly. "Yanuo.com Smile all over the mouth. "The next day, Queen Chapter 995: Sit down because of the painful news Spread across the entire blood spirit empire, face-to-face The ring of leisure, will respond to the heavenly wishes Minwang, the logical successor "...You are still Yano, Are you a pile? ? "I just reacted now, late. "Yano is condescending Looked at Bai Quan. "Your Imperial Prayer Divided into countless factions, now Whether it¡¯s the court or the palace You don¡¯t have the slightest right to speak, face Your faithful subordinates and mother and queen, both I control the mind... "Don''t count on it, the spirit of God A is in control, it''s not your arrogance The wind can be unlocked. ¡¯ Li complacent and obsessed, just like Chi As said, Milo and Lily There is no godless in Asia, but against Baekju''s The words are unheard of. "Before you will all doubt All focused on this female foreign minister At that time, I became conceited and controlled Made your beads. "Yano, Erzhi these days Did you pretend? ... "Yeah, I saw you when I stayed After deliberately giving me the paper series, I You''ve been acting in Pegu, fake Pretend to be removed, and then in the missing place For a while, I controlled this dragon After rooting your mother, for this I am I have shown a lot of acting skills~" Ya Which vomited and vomited. "Yuanguo, you queen can What a stupid will make me laugh, my own I didn¡¯t even know that the ball was dropped. Actually turned my suspicion to this Female outside, puff, puff, and deserve it Department of empire will be even more like this, complete There is a master like you... oh By the way, how is my acting ? " "Not very good." Voice Next, the scene calmed down instantly This sentence, and Pi is from Jin Fell to the ground and the Prayer was cut For "death" Yexiang does not look like Promptly, Tian Yang stood up again. "You''re not Bar Seeing this, "Yano" is like I thought of what kind of farmland, look at it suddenly Xiang Baizhu sitting on the ground, waste See the latter has been converted at this moment For the vampire, raise your head to stand alone Smiled. "Injustice, who is it? Count H five times Chapter 996: Chapter 26~All Under Her Calculations "This is for... Ya Li" eyes widened slightly Eyes, in this white threshold, the mentality is the most Shen, the spirit is greatly frustrated At the time, the mind control is lacking Hundreds are effective, this is her calculation Bai Ji is the awakened end of the blood The reincarnation of King Dai''an, from the very beginning Gave great attention, first Use the long-soldier''s dream to make a fine for Chi Shen weakened, and then used extremely real Confuse truth and falsehood at the end, and finally Is to let the land be real The people in the middle have rebelled and left, and they are here At that time, Chi¡¯s spirit is just like The bottom of the material collapsed, so I can take it lightly Destroy her brain easily, Chi became a doll listening to the call of Cong. Everything is moving towards what she thinks Develops like this, dripping water is not a difference, The Chiba Sutra was successful, but for the sake of ... "Why, mind control failed? "Ya throwing her head Kneeling on the ground with sweat on his forehead Spiritual evil is a double Towards, the receipt for the user The benefits are great, but when Tian Dan fails, it will be Cause a lot of backlash to users So "Yashi" will be deployed To be so thorough, not cautious, It''s evil if it''s foolproof Bye to the underground fence. Will fail, Chi has succeeded , The cat changes too quietly Zi, Tian Huan and Tian Huan¡¯s successful destruction Ruined the vampire queen''s arrival Unintentional, why the spirit of Chi This proves that Chi¡¯s grievances did not neglect In fact, "Yana"''s I already have the answer in my mind, it''s just Chi is unwilling to accept the belief. What about moving? "" The corners of the mouth are slightly turned up, and the face is full Ridicule and teasing. "Suck... you You dare to **** me? "Soldiers don¡¯t defraud, it¡¯s the same "Yashi" used a noble courtesy. It seems that we are better at "You, you are always following I act? ? "Yes, otherwise, you I really think I¡¯m a little bit smaller Did the trick take You Meng? Bai Ji will pull the forged cloth with her hair Open, very colorful long hair in pastel colors. Reflecting beautiful nothing under the emptiness "What the **** is Chapter 997: ...? "Yano stared The bloodshot hole, dead The ground can hold Bai Ji. "Don''t understand yet, come on? Then I''ll help you to clean it up, You use the combination of reality and the realm of praise and The acting guide has regarded Yexiang as real Lead you to think that we will be the night scent Regarded as the real murderer, you are from the beginning to the road They are all acting, and they just pretend to be on the stage I''m acting, we face to the end Also acting, but we are the side Acting and watching you acting, okay It''s almost dead, do you understand? .22FSF light ...Group, east of Tian Gong What is this? ! "The field is layered on top of each other Yagu¡¯s routine confuses Yagu, So that the spirit bounces back on the cloth''s head The pain comes out, and the pain is rushing to the head~ "That''s the kind of Gu Kui. Xue Ji looked at with disgust Yanuo. "This deep sea spring It''s not qualified at all, Weng Weiyan The acting was made mentally dead, this In the past few years, the big octopus Jing Cangluo chooses the taller one among the dwarfs "You, when are you Jian, perfection is nothing, you have no reason. "Puff, puff, heavenly clothes... "Why are your brains not so good? Doesn''t it work? Make bad praise by ringing Okay, I chose to get along with us day and night Lin whose ugly pores are so familiar Humans have a lot of money for quick confusion. "We thought it was you fucking The limit of making mistakes, then know More powerful is yet to come, now Come on, there are frogs in this empire. Pi is a matter of Tiantian two days, I I''m still worrying about how can I let those When the news comes, you come ¢Û So Tian answered his fate and talked about it We have to thank you for coming. "How did you know it was me The information provided to them... "Are you stupid?" Zi Ji used Looking at her with a mentally retarded eye. Part of the memorial needs to be returned to the official I¡¯m in the hands of the members, those memorials Who is this? Clip the emperor in this Private goods are easy, isn''t it? "Why can''t it be another district? So many feet in the palace? ? "Very simple, this palace Our eyeliner is everywhere. "from Ji took the one from the night incense Back to the coachman, face them collectively React to us, you are weak in Jinhuang Hall It took three full laps to enter the hall, suspected Chapter 998: Bai Ji smiled and clung to it Come. "Wei, do you dare to How are your acting skills? Really let It''s hard to talk about it. "If you don''t pay it back, we have a place to pay it back I have to thank you, Yufen succeeded Map those ministers It¡¯s coming out, and the console deliberately showed weakness. The pot from the upper court, this one leads the snake Out of the hole is very successful, the so-called two birds with one stone ... line? ? "Yashi''s eyes widened "You cunning female watch This is your group, right? ? "It''s just going along, don''t Move, the real country of the face It''s not that complicated... I want you to play with noodles. "White The beautiful smile is placed in "Yano , But his eyes are as cunning as evil spirits Content. "Thanks to the country, 2FSF light "You, don''t be smug! Came out "No matter what, Your dear mother with this pet Longdu has been controlled by me, The lives of the Chis are now wiped on me Hands! " Experienced a series of downgrading The last point in the middle is equal to the code. However, Chi hasn¡¯t said yet Bai Ji didn''t say anything else Sickle, Tian Sickle slammed twice To Milo¡¯s head, the latter acted When the field fell, the figure didn''t wake up. After the face, she did the same, now Lilia was knocked out in the same way "Na" lived in the room. "Good mouth, you still have What, if we don¡¯t have one, let¡¯s do it You are on the road. "Bai Ji carried Scythe Tianbu walked past step by step "Wait, wait for Tianxia! Spirit Free, wake up quickly, wake up quickly Come protect me! "It''s useless, those two just now You didn¡¯t hear the sound of "Rain" Sound? " "What else do you mean, Chi Was the prepreg of the calendar shattered? "surface Ji shrugged. "My eyes widened and I was stunned by Ji Ji Decisive and ruthless to say no for a long time Out a sentence. "It''s very good for us to start The heavy ones just happened to be broken Chi''s annoying face, precise face The intensity is just right, will not stay where Suffering, now the Chis should all be there It''s on the road to Huangquan. " How can you be so cruel? ! , Chapter 999: Bridge gave a complete sentence. The runners are your relatives anyway How can you¡­¡­ I don¡¯t even think I¡¯m so good. Looking at the dismal use, one by one "Yano" is really completely afraid To be so indifferent and not hesitating Autumn is still smiling When the earth died, this Gu really felt , àó already counted as an evil Devil¡¯s area, this blood sucking in front of you Ghosts are real demons! I had known so, at that time Why would you take it back on a vow What about errands? This kind of demon hides by itself. It¡¯s too late, so why bother? Extremely cunning, the old lesson counts Cruel and ruthless, with spicy Guoyang, I am so strong, I wish this Pi Enough Live Photos Knowing the failure of the Ba Sutra The bottom "Yana" is now two hearts What I think about is how to be in this one The devil is determined to personally love Under the circumstances, to survive, for this reason, Pi Xi Xing Cut the price from the field. Chi also thought that it would not work Can use the opponent''s global threat But in the group to see Bai Ji die out Ties, tie off without any psychological burden After his subordinates and mother, I rushed to streamline this idea, This cold-blooded guy simply eats This field set! Want to live under her hands Have to do something different. "Then no, you are cold, first Wait, kiss me and compare to please There is no strong intention to cross the crown, right? The queen will not do this unwise thing. "Since I can''t use it If you are intimidated by emotions, then you can only use benefits "Oh? So you think There is still value that can be used The secret of buying Zi Niu seeds, if you "Yano" is strong and acting Tao, both parties to the negotiation must be the same Status, so Chi must show A look full of momentum came out Seeing the other person showed interest Mao, knowing that this weak sentence can still be Go in. "But how do we know Are you pi or are you trying to get us? most So hurry up and give us a reason, because I can''t help but want to kill you The sickle of nothing. . "Faint, I can tell You have many secrets about the ancestors, Opened her mouth, just when she wanted to say something Chapter 1000: When I opened it, my face was real Then became full of hatred and consternation Eyes bulge out, and he covers his neck The blood coming up from the lungs is stuck His throat makes Chi painful At this moment, he recalled Got up before swearing allegiance to the ancestor god When the udder ritual said if. "Here, I congratulate you all Received the favor of the ancestors, it will be completed immediately For the most loyal follower of the city, I welcome you again in the name of God Wu It¡¯s enough, don¡¯t reveal Hengshen¡¯s What a secret to live, because even if it¡¯s open Come up with this idea... "Everyone of the heroic souls will fall Into a thousand catastrophes. Groaning in pain, piercing Coughing up blood from the throat is expensive, and you can feel it I feel my life is gradually flowing Lost, like a big invisible hand Choked his throat and put Chi¡¯s The soul is a bottomless deep-sea drag search Watching the two countries turn white, Pakistan. However, there is not much "Yashi Bai Ji shook her head and took out two Black deer head stick. "Mi ring, please take the corpse Mi Hao? ? "Yano" noodles are still the most reserved The last few traces of reason, Dang Chi His eyes widened. Tuan, that is the dragon and not the ba After being... wrong! How can that be a dragon? Could it be so weak? ? I didn¡¯t think about it first, now 3 I calmed down and thought, "Arnor" paused. When I found the problem. The descendants of the species dragon have thick skin and thick flesh. The simple and single Yemin died? And Li Lias, even if the school is cracked Why didn''t it trigger? Soon, release from the deer stick The figure, it''s Lily Germ who is following Suddenly...what''s this? What''s going on? ? "Yashi" is now in the mausoleum and immediately turn around To the two lying figures on the ground I can see clearly by running with the same light, Where is this coming to talk to Lilias Obviously two don''t know each other at all Man... How can the guild be under the control of oneself These two men''s areas who don''t know each other How come, how come, what Where is the competition... "Yana" desperately thinking The pupils gradually enlarged. Chapter 1001: She remembered, see you Xue Ji When Ya Nuo went mad when she lost the gap When, Ye Xiang was dragged by him to Yi An Room, except for Bai Ji and Ye Lei Zhi In addition, all the Janissaries and women Need to leave the circle of surprise, but it seems It seems to understand what the mouth is The group dare not say anything. This also explains why the emperor Such a big thing happened in the palace I haven''t seen the shadow of the Guards "Yashi" response is coming It''s a trick that was committed, really Milo and Lili Qingsi have long been Transferred. When did you get down ...! Could it be that What about the tea? When Ye Xiang came to see herself, I gave mountain tea bags when I left, myself It''s not too public... Bai Ya smiled to the ground. I''m afraid it''s in the second garden where I''m in need Never stopped acting. Respect shapes yourself cold Ruthless image, make yourself from the face Give up the special coercion of the pool ...From beginning to end It''s gotta drip. "You take these two death row prisoners. "Yes." Milo answered. "Apostle of the Sin Lord, You know if you die, it''s our biggest "Yana" keeps her chest rising Chi knows his own life After going to the last moment, I saw that I was right behind Ji The faucet sacrificing himself "Little Baiji, those rebellious What do you plan to do with the nobleman? Lilias asked softly. . . Originally we thought so. ¡® Bai Ji tilted her head. "as well Ya, look so Tian, ??it seems to be right Decentralization is also pretty good, guest The forces control each other and save them Familiarity is miniaturized, combined into three It''s more troublesome to deal with, What do you think? " "You are a female country, you said Lily also smiled. ¡­¡­ring. "Zai Chi We talked Yano awake, Ran review. "Where am I Chapter 27 ~ Not in the same channel Accompanied by the delegation of both parties Seat, the candles on the long table are covered by Fengri Whisk, light and dark, dim light Take photos of the damp-rotted wood fruit. It''s like ripples on a wooden surface. Chapter 1002: Just with this dim environment Army, this shameless, no Will be on the bright side, destined not to There is a nephew, He Wubu, who knows. The meeting party looks like a pair of hands The other party is not willing to take it, and it is unlicensed That cold pretty face lit up, But this does not prevent meeting Chi The other party smiled brightly, it seems I don¡¯t care about each other¡¯s attitude Not bad dumb, how about it, does not belong After getting that power, You can be said to be proud, oh No, it turns out that my gaffe, now Before I should call you the Queen Hee smiled and said Let the district listen to the inexplicable feeling If you are lustful, the four girls sit down and watch On the opposite side, the ¡°country What the other person said is like I¡¯m not writing about her alliance, but in the face Chengfu, Chi doesn''t like this one in front of you Hey, deep, pi-to-heart home Do Liyi lessons with this kind of person Du Pi be careful lest you be sold Still helping each other count money. To if it''s not real me Yun chooses Taiwan as a partner, Chi really doesn¡¯t Choose this family Huiyou District may be today Has become today''s enemy ruler. This girl is not going to listen right Personally with the spores continue to behave, Sit down face to face Qifu Wenliu, the girl¡¯s Ba Sutra can be regarded as Have passed oneself, have taken subordinates Son came to sign the document and put it in Push up to welcome. Meaning "take a good look, no Say what you say, although R will come and I will not change it, Another brother his family. " The thin opposite girl stretches out The long secret letter''s fingers pinch and write That''s Xie Gushu, the sky has no reflection On a sickly face with open mouth Body "This is your real Post it? "Sick girl finger This girl doesn''t think that The body will be a monster with several bodies Risk putting one''s own question body on one''s body in. I''m afraid that the longer you live, the more R is dead, even if this meeting is not It can pose a threat to the ground, too Tian Cautious, like just one step See you the thousand-year king of the shell. To "I will come alone, It¡¯s just a fat mix Shell, a false body made of plasma Chapter 1003: So this is your city "This is just my habit Face, face, face and city meaning this kind of system In the form of a table, I prefer sub-line Book now. "The Painful Girl Will Associate Stick to the fruit. There are no pictures, no comment. Satisfactory place, And left, everyone, Bi Jing Want to delay their time. Majesty I don''t seem to be willing to meet It¡¯s just because I''m tired of noodles ¡­¡­, or there are other reasons I continued, don¡¯t go, kind of But good pi good, missed this This store is gone. The desert girl stopped her action If you look at the right force, imitate The Xing opponent is still not in Shimoda Hungarian ''S teasing will leave immediately It¡¯s "Oh oh, young Don''t like to be upset, why The imperial study learns from your **** spirit When the queen¡¯s national ugliness, Is a qualified leader without The sick girl is helpless Shook his head. Is "The condition you gave is also "That''s the key to buy. The woman added. You "know know, 2 Will not write it at the beginning Hand use, money? "Less sickness I looked at my head and smiled Maiden. This is my Shimoda house. " Ahhhh, don''t always E points say, now the whole continent One of the genus belongs to the blood noble empire Tian Guo.com belongs to territory, the other three points The country is vying to be the blood spirit The third country is the Afghan territories, away from Home here, what ugly can you find Watching "Sick girl teasing" And "You don''t need to worry about it, I face myself, even without you, Huan is watched by the other party like this National Buddha in this sick girl''s Under the love, how can you face your own heart in China? Can''t hide it. "Your Majesty still seems I''m trying to solve your fenced area, say If it¡¯s not alone, Barnang, you really want to play tricks, Help fool you into bed, return the certificate Chi count children. " "Boom!" On the chestnut The cup bounced. Also, getting back to business, this association Don¡¯t you know this association Chapter 1004: Try to negotiate, the requirements are Negotiating to live up to the mention, this will make it easier The result of the question is in line with expectations, this You''ve got it wrong Realistic. "Less sickness Smashed hands. "It can be changed, but Department cannot be changed, this is the bottom line The girl''s voice was indifferent. . Control "calendar, it''s really a It''s turned over. "Sick girls are rare I rolled my eyes. "I know The first line of the sample line will not be changed, the country Right? " National and interest The second is out? Ten light and small Asian girl hesitated Tianxia "Don¡¯t use this inaccuracy , Back, the negotiating table is like a battlefield You have to answer even if you are going to work Cloud certificate exerts pressure, you only I feel like you are gentle Decision maker, although I don¡¯t Like a mentor Some "Tell me for Tuan Gong "We are not now As an ally, of course you have to move. "The painful blade girl smiles "The one stretched out his hand to the other party. Hurry up, now I hope we will be happy Shaoan didn''t show up this time So I stretched out my hand to hold the opponent I don¡¯t seem to have any chance of staying at any temperature. Aristocratic Blood Rituals I can keep my posture in good shape, Dignified face at this moment, Even Ba Jing can¡¯t take care of weekdays Uiya, they are forgotten and uneasy I have a lot of opinions, but I am afraid that I will say secrets. The company''s official posts will disappear With his own head. "How" I said, I just Why does it always feel so weird? I''m really an arch of the queen Two actions of all of us Are all in the eyes of the queen Think that you are still smart at the expense of your calendar, Humans and cats'' own methods are clever Heavenly Daohai...". "Now you say this Why did you come to be an afterthought? Must be thinking? Living in the wild Run and throw it together, but Tian is not involved Can''t drop! Serve "Wild Lordship?" You guys have thoughts now Residence nobility! Even life is guaranteed ], you still want to Write to death...I''m really caught by you I was really blind at the time Chapter 1005: Play with you to seize power You "Come on! At that time Shouting the slogan the most, Blame us on the other side? Kanan Just your mouth. Boo Xia Ran under the stage Of course, the hallowed and tired hall is really There is no sound in Banggao, only left There is Gen Yi, lightly stepping on the ground. Sequence sound. The figure of the hair appeared in the rule of Zhong Chi In the middle of the crowd, the most on both sides of the crowd Walked on the avenue, out of the crowd Rub shoulders The heel touches the ground every field Will be in the minds of the nobles Tun Tao, all the nobles are crying back I dare not swallow In the close-fitting women outside Female, holding a long northern dress is very Bahai arrived slowly Above the throne. The scene fell into a dead silence Partial silence, under the throne The watch nobles buried their heads low, each Diao Daxian Dan looks like a crane, I didn''t dare to sing out when I was angry. Face and death The masters of the tribe say that they strongly oppose the expensive I''m glad to stand in my heart eyebrow The change of facial expression is The nerves of the nobles. Sweat drips down the forehead Wet Noble Dress Ba Sutra was opened Unsuccessful noodles is the most hanging For men, it''s earlier than earlier Return them to death, this kind of pingdian Knowing words, it¡¯s up to you The way is the most fascinating and frying Hui. Such as the established savage resolute... Nobles Dialogue in the Fourth Middle School Tongshi Awe adds a few more points, and They are really wrong to blame That''s all, the reason why Chi frowned, finished Even more because the seat of the throne is somewhat Bang''s, reach Chi''s fart hall That¡¯s why I was a little dissatisfied with it The crowd can''t take it The minister''s face asked for a half pad It¡¯s just that I feel a sense of loss, the son is It''s so bright. cough After a few times, this one can''t hum The color and atmosphere of the entire chaotic hall The point amount has gone down, even Guan Ji''s promotion can be felt Of the nobles at this moment How deep is the despair. With a few waves on the surface Chapter 1006: It calmed down, that sound The cross is like a sunken pattern, only The flowers arouse a little inconspicuous This makes Bai Ji very full Shouyou''s heart to send a message for it? Q Yu "Is the queen big and her body? "Yes" and so on, just Sit down and push the boat to change the topic The blanket is on, it''s hard Really uncomfortable. What''s the matter with a cushion? Ji Di frowned and asked. Heaven "Your Majesty, Yuko It''s a good substitute for the royal family members who listen to politics Get rid of the problem and put the seat of the throne I took the exam for a few levels, Baozhi, is a I''m not doing well for the king. "Yexiang body The close-fitting female trapped by the brothers, It¡¯s Dianji making micro movements Now that you know the end of the earth in an instant What''s up Pad "subordinates, this will give you Add it back...". Sit "Pi must be, I see It doesn''t matter if you have a mat. "from Deer''s stick stood up and said. There is no way to improve it It¡¯s eager to fork, it¡¯s better to send it directly "Shu Chew!" The nobles screamed Go over, Bai Ji also followed Almost? "Several nobles will speak The fallen elderly nobleman helped Huangzhou, please don''t disturb the girl words. "The old nobleman has a face like death Jinxin was overwhelmed by him like Mixed with surprise, like two Liwu blocked his chest and let him sing Come on. ¡±SF is light and small "Are you okay? It seems that Bai Ji also heard the other party''s The only thing left at the sunset of the National Soft Yumao, but to buy tangentially Next "It''s okay... I just said that I don¡¯t need to buy Mr. Gu, yes It''s just... this old man He also advocated decentralization Ba Mian is worried that the country is paralyzed Face it. Ya" has something to say I tilted my head and thought for a while Nodded indeed. "Well, go today There is really something to be said. Almost in the field Ziyou noble''s heart mentioned it "Hmm... The outstanding nobles that Ji Qian learned about, Tian feels like he misses me too much What can I say, half the truth In the sky, it¡¯s too hard to go to court. Chapter 1007: I feel that the ministers are nervous about the country. Throwing a lot of pages, Tuan Yang will speak It has been a long time since these nobles have fallen. I missed each other, don''t you guys? What does Cheng want to tell himself, Confessed? , It was Xun thinking that after the autumn, he asked the crime and returned it My life is over, my face is pale So that my body trembles slightly Let alone related nobles Women are not beautiful aristocrats The king started to sin, in his heart Silk has to rise to these nobles Pity, then what should you do Stay away. But "what, you guys didn''t See you to tell us. "Bai Ji Pouted, unexpectedly Dead, these nobles It doesn''t give face. What a good thing! Not only this The Lord is willing to ask them to If you say it, you deserve to be a woman No nobles, dad is pale The blood daddy of Shang Dynasty, in fact, they are I felt it the moment I arrived Words trembling lips, go to the field Can''t tell. It seems that Ba Jing is impatient, The beginning of the Tao surname is called one by one Then, just follow along! Nearly fell before the place arrived The old nobleman Chen "Ah. Ah? First follow Does the darkness begin? "Old aristocratic heart Cried secretly. Proper? "Since Ji raised an eyebrow Say that your majesty, the old minister has something to say The old nobleman stepped forward, Dian Zai Pi said knees on the ground, forehead Yueqing¡¯s fault, return it to my family The sea! Ask her majesty to make a wish Sehan, hold your hands high The youngest of the Gangtian family, my granddaughter Cong was born less than full group, how many bag Three questions appeared on the Internet, Chapter 28 ~ The House Girl Yana In Bai Ji''s leisurely announcement The clan ministers were surprised Mirror, shellfish is the next imperial order cotton Go down. "Originally, we were "No group, it looks like under power It''s not a bad thing to let go, you still. It''s pretty good, and the two policies are removed after the Internet. In addition, Tianqie is up to you I will let Yexiang be specific Listed as a table to inform blockage, death Come here today, I wish drink. "Mianhao waved his hand to Chapter 1008: However, he didn''t care about staying in the hall. The stagnant ministers were mixed with Yexiang Helped down and left the imperial court. "The picture is straight in the palace , Inevitably a little annoying. With Yexiang¡¯s support, Bai Ji seemed to Fubudao talking to himself. Ye Xiangxin understands, knows Bai Ji wanted to go for a walk. "In the past few days, Xiaoya''s fine What is the state of God? " "His Royal Highness Yana''s situation is Some weird, sick and bedridden, But the doctors just can''t see the problem The examination office went to the former Queen''s Majesty Strange disease, doctors Futing are not good The chaos came to a conclusion, the subordinates went to visit After your Royal Highness Yana, Tian Zheng was in bed I feel dizzy and weak, It seems that before the country can only rest. To Yana, Yexiang''s tone is also clear There was a little suspicion. "Oh, so, let''s Let''s go and see her. After listening to Yexiang¡¯s description, Bai Ji only It¡¯s a light smile, sitting with Ye Zhong The carriage of Tongxing Southern Palace. Bai Ji''s residence is the emperor The emperor¡¯s bedroom directly above the palace, Li Leah made as the ancestor of the wish to rest Palace, there is a lot of idleness in that place The male Macro and Macro offender of Queen Aange, It was also empty, Lijing Yasi moved Leisurely. , That is the history of the blood Famous nephew~Queen of chaos, harem This site was built by Chi ordered The queens of the past I don¡¯t catch a cold like my hands As for the royal family like Yanuo I came to live in the southern palace, although However, as a bead of a female jade, Chi Er So you can live in the imperial palace, but Compared to the palace close to the dignitaries Chi seems more willing to live away The place of government affairs. Yannor is very good at handling politics , It''s more male than Bai Ji Also handy, but talented Doesn''t mean you like it, if you can She is more willing to be superior than royal power I wander slowly. As a person who is partial to the house by nature Some are passive, Yana can be free It grows to a few stars in my room If I don¡¯t work hard, if Bai Ya doesn¡¯t work, I''m afraid I won''t see Chizi for ten years Of course, the emperor of neighboring dignitaries Gongju is uncomfortable, it''s just hers It¡¯s just an excuse. Chapter 1009: In other districts, I can¡¯t hide from Chi''s day and night For many years, I am familiar with every hair of Chi Love, the roughness of every skin. The reason why the Y head is not young The reason for being in the palace is very simple, similar Yu children¡¯s certain feelings towards parents With my own ugly rent and guardianship Living in Tianqi would be very free She probably thought so, Jingchi has grown up too And even the cause cannot be divided Pro privacy Regarding this, Bai Ya expressed. But understanding belongs to understanding, as Ya Thrive and become a co-organizer The royal collar girl, Tinker Little Supervision is still necessary. Privacy, what''s the matter between Guolin What can be called privacy snooping? This It''s called Maxim''s Wipe, after all, Xiaoya I¡¯m still too young now, and the calendar is still Taixi (from the view of the blood girl), very tolerant Easy to be out of speculation The thief. Ziya [All I have to do is to check early Resolve it early, and you will pass through the spirit of destruction Disposal of the castle guards after the destruction Don¡¯t leave it altogether, you can¡¯t stay Accompanied by the sister-in-law The door was pushed open. "His Royal Highness Yashi, Her Majesty I''m coming down to see you. Bai Ji stepped into Yanuo''s room , Walked around in the sun, the room The rooms are arranged neatly and neatly Bai Ji feels a little unnatural To the point, the most contradictory place Is the neatly packed room and Its unmatched steamed potato moon flavor. The moment I entered the room Bai Ji understood that this was born by Yano What a pain in the group after all. Old things are getting sick. "Yana, feel better I''m worried and hungry I wrap myself tightly and elegantly "Ahem, just say it, But I don¡¯t need to worry about me, doctor We all said that I''m fine It¡¯s just a little bit tired, Probably a sequelae, Just a few days on board the ship. "elegant Very weak voice across the quilt Out of the park It looks serious. Let me repair the world: Because...oh no I will probably get better , Group group don¡¯t worry about me, hurry up Go back to deal with government affairs, Ya Chuzhen It doesn''t matter. Chapter 1010: "How does this work? Qiu Lin, who is sick in bed, left it alone Well, our ancestral burden is too bad Competent, Xiaoya is so sick Life is so weak, why do we Maybe he cares about government affairs. Bai Ji said worriedly. Stroking Yana''s body through the bedding "In the past few days, we''ll be back Staying with you every night, hello Yihou If your illness is not good enough, Then we even handle government affairs Not in the mood. "I, 0...00 real My illness is not so serious Ah, those quack doctors just want to do Not much news, hostility treats my illness Love is so evil, but it''s actually true As long as he recuperates the field for a while ..." I heard that Bai Ji has gone from now on After the group stayed on, Yana suddenly stopped ¢Û, the weak child is out of breath The voice of anger became high and permissive "How can this be publicly closed, Bannengin Saved the national politics for my personal famine Yes, you don¡¯t need to worry about me , You are different from me, this This country often wants you, and the nobles also Want you, the people also need The wall treats me as a no-buy matter Just mix and eat the adult fish waiting to die, let I will kill myself! " "How can I say such a book What about extreme words? "Bai Ji is holding Son, love is definitely getting sick, Say all the nonsense that makes you incomprehensible "Bandit, my pain really doesn''t What a big deal, really, in I can''t move it, but I don''t know how big it is Can''t do it? You just line up like this To take care of? , Can''t be without... "Don''t worry about this , Government affairs are delegated to the nobles We did it, don''t worry, now we Yeah, the two are very good, there are a lot of them Take the time to accompany you. "Fenzi''s power is exhausted The more I found out that it¡¯s good for my family Wu Huai is not enough. "Bai Ji smiled The light hold of Yanuo who wants to cry without tears "From now on, sleep with tons of food, Even the kitchen, rough rent Stay with you until you can get out of bed Being positive, thick encirclement will accompany you Stay with you, you are happy "Happy, open the net, Yana Happy death 00......" At this moment Yana''s expression looks like those Waiting for the parents to go out during the summer vacation Chapter 1011: When the parent company is on holiday Waiting expression. "Puff puff." Don''t look at it, Since Ji can imagine when Yashi died That side is like an unlovable model in the ashes I took out a few books under the bed show Book, it''s like knowing this beforehand There is a kind of book field hidden in it, and the action is flying Not well cooked. "Ah, is this happening? The books in China are all round and round. . Some literary readings section books used inside La, do you know about renting, The sudden illness is very boring, "I know, I''m going to cook Isn''t it provided by Norwegian Friendship? "surface Ji Xixu smiled. Really just some literary readings Bara, I''m looking to relieve my boredom Closed eyes. "Good fruit, we change posture I will see those white flowers in the future Happy noodles, Xiao Yanuo, you know The consequences are, ah, now It¡¯s been a long time since we came to our Bajing People''s farts are gone, their hands are a little itchy "Pharynx!" In the cupboard Yanuo curled up subconsciously into Tian Xiao Everyone has a face here A natural enemy in the world, Mian Yana The natural enemy of Mobian Yu from head to toe A rough question that knows myself well. "Then, the face really depends on the way Yumao feels completely about her parents When the child confessed honestly "You, look at it! I didn''t lie. "Just kidding, frankly Sit in the army from a lenient prison, resist strict Going home in recent years. Set up questions with your own wits and ears These years, after the honest writing Which time is waiting for Techi not a meal of bamboo Fried pork with bamboo shoots? Even after so many lessons Zhang Jixing. . 000 counts as 3, no need "Eread, don''t you check it? "We believe ringing Huanlin doesn''t Will lie to us, or will it? Since Ji sat on the edge of the bed. Yashi in the quilt turned over Don''t lose your eyes. I hesitated for a second in my answer, Isn''t it an issue? ? But Yano really didn''t have it this time Panic, the books hidden under the bed It is indeed some literary books, this Only then did he answer this axiom directly to the village. "The national question is true, people Now it¡¯s a patient reading, really sick The kind that has been lost, still try at this time Chapter 1012: Tan... Ya throwing her mouth, The tone was full of awkwardness. I''m sick, how can I still take it away? That kind of east, and they only I¡¯m curious about noodles and don¡¯t like it. "Huozhihuoge, then, let''s I won''t bother you to rest. "from Ji Drink apologized and exited the room After hearing the sound of footsteps walking away Yanuo leaned out of the quilt Come, after confirming that the other party is far away The closing force, and then grinning. Take out the Japanese cover from Tomi. A small picture book not suitable for children. "Every time I search under the bed, Think I really didn''t guard against it? Yano Duck sat on the bed and got The corners of the mouth are upturned. But the face hasn''t waited for Chi to be proud Goodbye, Tian was caught off guard behind him Fang''s Jiang Chi''s picture album was taken over. "Yeah, yeah! Ya is so stunned After reacting, I turned around and saw me Smiling girl. "I didn''t get you wrong this time Fan the wind. Didn¡¯t you go out? " "Well, let''s let Yexue I''m out, it''s just you being blindfolded Transferred the gauge line to the small picture album "Then this is also the so-called Literary books. "You, how do you know I hid the book in my drape... "Oh, failure under the hidden bed After getting tired, I hide in the bedding every time , You are so cheating because you look so good x, also gave his head to Meng Right, there is really no silver here "Wish, how is this! You are clearly lying! I don¡¯t like you Up! "Yano rolled his head, Mao. Huhu turned around. This kind of shameless little picture album returns You have a face. "Yashi wants to do Change the subject of the anger, but since Ji doesn''t eat these two sets at all. "Yes, Li Zhou, Li Huo Lei It''s about the mood, this kind of thing, also Within the scope of understanding, rough rent Don''t be so weird. ¡® "You girl." Since Sighed back, there is a kind of hatred The feeling of Chenggang. Let her take away her own sex It¡¯s so bad, and Chi agreed to be It¡¯s the same era The rest of the Chis have survived to this point Chapter 1013: Not the times. Since Ji is naturally impossible to be like Clean up like the old and unscrupulous Move, in retrospect, some time ago The shopkeeper is comfortable but suffers This kid Forget it, it''s not lost It¡¯s not good for children to grow up Well, maybe the weird hobby is also It is a hobby. Women''s card subtopics, Ba Jing is very hard Don''t make it embarrassing. . "Chumeng, you mean Also oppose me to study these behaviors "Hide it away, don''t let anyone see it At least, don''t dad and other people add hemp bother. "Bai Ji Ba Sutra made the most A big proof step, I don¡¯t understand it, Mistakes provided to the royal family in the palace There are many countries and categories, why I just like my balls This kind of Eastern painting that is not on the table Chi directly suspects that Yana has turned into a house Do not open the fruit until it is yellow~colored The literary girl took off and bought the line. Western affairs have already been developed, Muba into a boat, this is irreversible It¡¯s still too much for Yana to give up her love It''s cruel. "Wei, you are not against me Are these things? " "Don''t prove that we see, its "That, that''s great Also, yes, in my room The cabinet at the head[ "I know, it''s all here Is it kind of a booklet? Your head is over. "Still, it was my refusal There is a dark force behind the child, leading to "You installed Tian a basement Mian Ji was really caught this time Shocked. "Okay, okay, it''s up to you But I want to see Yano¡¯s favorite little girl What kind of booklet is it? Waiting for the Chi to change the bloodline and recover Ye, turned the West Page, his face It got dark at an extremely fast speed. And it''s the ugly group on Huozhu Bingyang species, this book is even more excessive, the country Dan directly wipes Lin X pregnant! When Bai Ji''s face quickly turned black, Yashi also realized that there seems to be something wrong That''s right. Right. "Bai Zhuang said with no emotion "Ebin?! Why is this? "It''s even in the basement That type. Chapter 29~ Weeping in despair at Yano Chapter 1014: In the midst of howling, it has become tens of thousands of books to wear The gem of knowledge and desire is discouraged Amidst the black smoke of the mausoleum Forever regret. "Changed, both I don''t know. "Yano spit out soul like A priceless gem, nothing is Yano with the duck sitting on the ground His eyes turned into mosquito coils. Said the sound of the brain pretending to be on the ground, I cannot get up Chi has no eyes, just sorrow More than heartbroken, Bai Ji can even Hearing that sound seems to be from the east The sound of shattering. "It''s not really burned, right? Go out of Yana¡¯s room, face Jinfan looked at the couple that was easily picked up Asked this little picture book. "No, it''s just underground Put a field fire in the room, hurry up Just put it out. "Yexiang looked pale Tao. "It didn''t affect Ya Those most encountered by your Highness. "Well, that''s good." Yes Ziyexiang, this close-fitting girl, since Lou Tianzhi is very satisfied with the Lord Pan Erchu, Pi Lei You can understand yourself if you communicate more The meaning of grace, the joy of auspicious language To the advantage, the net is still living He Yanyue Status, easy to cause dissatisfaction with the owner Things. . "Your Majesty still loves the temple very much "But this time, I really It''s a bit sulky. "Bai Jinfan Looking at the picture album in hand, Ran Ran Tao. "The courage to paint this album I''m really not sleepy, dare to take me As a template and subject matter. " Looking at the indescribable wild face It says that the blood queen X is miserable. Literally, Mian Jin has no expression on his face. "can Don''t let me get caught. " "Give me to remove the trace, remove this Does anyone catch it? "No, this is private People''s picture album, it should only be this day Actually. "The pillar of blood drags it on In my arms, this kind of self holding oneself ''S little book feels weird, But she can''t just throw it away. , In case you are leaned by someone in the palace It''s troublesome if the guard girl finds it outside. This is a collection of private pictures If it¡¯s sold to a large audience Then, the author shouldn¡¯t run away, protect Chenghe and Iron Maiden have to choose one Even if it¡¯s an estimate Can''t find a result, in fact since Zhu has guessed that this picture album is a push What''s written, even if it''s not Chihua Chapter 1015: Yes, it can''t be separated from the United States. Na and Bo Na, two living times What is totally different is how to give birth Revolutionary friendship, obviously, today The answer is in front of my eyes Feeling full of warmth, plus usual time Generations created Japanese art geniuses, They know astronomy and geography Wenneng Anbang Wuneng sets the country, Can repair and talk about Shi Jin, retreat freely On the world, it¡¯s just with my own Talent can''t make it, what is good for Pi But for the strange and weird evidence The ¡®art¡¯ sentiment that the district cannot understand "Yexiang, has it been released recently? Is it something worth paying attention to? "Two People strolling among the huge imperial cities "Xinuo Xiaodan likes to follow you. Begging, the southernmost side of the mainland There have been many deformities in the fishing village recently Of sea monsters, that¡¯s all, many Fishermen were inexplicable overnight disappear "South of the mainland, far from me Too far, or we should fuck Heart thing. "Yexiang bought something Note that the matter agreed upon is also my own mine Things to pay attention to, Chi cannot If Tiandui has no importance to buy, So Bai Zhu is waiting for the ride "Haisu, Cong Lin Linhai also appeared similar Phenomenon. "Oh? It''s about the empire ? " A few fishermen, from the front of the country Where the noble lord Ba Sutra begins Take care of these things. "Yeah." Bai Jin nodded Nodding, although not paying attention. On, but still put this matter take note of it. Although Bai Gui feels like this I think I have some excess self-awareness, But the sea monster¡¯s landing may be The big one in the depths of the ectopic ocean The guy made it for himself, Weitai Lurk in the palace and let yourself go Seeing from the nightmare of Spring, it Looks like it''s about to be shot. Something worth noting, sire "Wish." With Yexiang The picture is boring, look through the hand Get rid of crude content The value will be praised, the limit of the district is terrible , To restore what I painted very well, just It¡¯s because the plot is terrible and brainless," The points are not logical, let alone Taiwan''s own personal settings. Ain''s submission? If it''s not the stage Chapter 1016: No, Mian Gui wants to move the pot Why did you paint yourself? Dive into the palace and have a drink in yourself Inside Jiaan planted medicine to put himself down. Expansion, Pi cut and annex all surrounding areas Small tribal power and country. "How is the Yamao Kingdom? "It¡¯s because you sent more Go to the Forbidden Army in the Yamao Kingdom Team, the regional federation did not compete with the Asian We don''t even have **** with the cat kingdom to enter. "That''s fine." White threshold point As expected, they are inflated In that small corner , Expansion is a matter of time. "Then, besides death, Things. "Speaking of which, night Xiang''s tone is also a little strange "Hou Li Empire was successfully restored , In the Sepurie line of the sound echo Already on the verge of reaching the forefront of the empire? . "??" White control face Yi Shi "You heard it right, it''s the station Do... I''m the current seed star girl The next rough. "Ye Zhong changed his mouth. "Shi State is re-established? Baicheng''s expression on the Pra Sutra did not recover normal. "How is it possible? Don''t say City-states, that little tour of the faceless How did the battling team make everyone around Can you surrender her? " I don¡¯t want to talk about it Can restore the country, this kind of thing is not It''s just for fun, the fist is hard enough Qualified to call oneself orthodox, Pi But even if you are truly orthodox, you will The army gathered by others fell into the sky, and the calendar is more Shang declared that he was the second emperor of Guli. There are more countries in the country, the facts It proves that Dui dared to claim orthodoxy and defended to death Even if it is really orthodox The exception is Pi. Even before Ji Hui recovered The power of the world, the last Taili Empire The army crawled out of the grave Du Pi might be so fast The domain claims to be Taili. "The Houli Empire Bajing is stable Down, although the territory is not as good as occupying Nagongtian, but at least the territory is over I got many kingdoms on the mainland The forces of the team. Silently, the small picture album in my hand pauses Sometimes it doesn¡¯t check 0...0 is still right It''s not fragrant when it comes. "Find out the specific situation "No, the Houli Empire is sealed The lock information is blocked tightly. The intelligence department did not get useful Of intelligence. Chapter 1017: ¡­¡­Day 00 The old man who taught me the speed rules Present or not. "Until this time Only when Mian Jin remembered that located in Zongzhong The net, the behavior is not against the wall Old world "The old man a few days ago Left. "Did you give him the money? "No, Old Xianli seems to I completely forgot about it. "That''s it, then forget it. The white pile has changed blood, like a hand It¡¯s because of the soul¡¯s affiliation. Ò»>> ter> Until the blood is separated, it makes running feel like the army is not At ease, like this body is not The field process of the genus is controlled in Don''t worry, this is probably also for the sake of The day of fighting power of Gongguli bloodline Those who can''t go straight up are like Jing. It¡¯s not that you have insufficient understanding, but Simply fit with this bloodline Pi is high enough. So compared to Tian''s body Comfortable, since Ji would rather go east Can''t see Back with Yexiang¡¯s support The place where I handle government affairs, I found this when I just wanted to sit on a bench Zhang chair seems to have been beaten by road tyrants Bai Ji reached out and hid the war chair The little one above, the furry one biological. Award reading, the case is itchy~~" Soft and rich The elastic body shakes Tian Huan This gland resembles my creature Sleeping with his hands opened his sleepy eyes. "Yeah, female jade big Q! Hmm It''s okay, I''m a little sleepy. She fell asleep directly in the chair. But I hit Hubei a few times, on the corner of my eye There are still a few traces of eyes, watching By the three moments of Bai Ji, I was completely awake Come here and drove it to jump off the bench "I have something to do?" Yexiang Holding Bai Hao''s arms, like a hug Mao Tian-like hugged Bai Ji to the chair "Yes, the same He hesitated, Tianxia nodded. Bai Ji motioned to Yexiang with two eyes The latter understood, and left the room Xiang Buxiang put Li Da on the cloth, the room There are only two districts, Keji and Baiji "What''s the matter." Xue Ji''s The tone softened. The Queen of Vampires in Moli live together Room, it can be seen that my heart is still more or less A little nervous, hesitating for a while Chapter 1018: God, I''m afraid that the other party will be impatient with me Annoying, like an ostrich field Bury your head low. I can see that my hands are scared of myself , Since Ji jumped off his seat Go, Guoguang in the other side''s cowardice There was a stroke on his head. "Your height is different from ours More, isn¡¯t it, you¡¯re even better than Some are higher. " "coast? What about it? "Mian Ji smiled. "Queen, I''m not there Fang Fang, you can feel that it is a vase. It can be seen that I can''t help but say. "Cough spray, sorry, not small The heart is wrong. "Bai Ji coughed Two voices concealed his embarrassment. With this episode, the two The atmosphere between has also reconciled a lot How can it be sunny..." It¡¯s just visible I can tell even if I don¡¯t understand the world Mian Ji¡¯s country without focal length has never Put it on Chi''s body. "Thunder is a little bit painful, no Another elegant. "Since short, he shook his head. "You look very lost these days "You obviously won''t see... "Precisely because I can''t see, Sharp. "Mian Ji said indifferently. If there is a loss of smell, send What''s unhappy about it? Surprised, the kinship is supreme The empress on the big ruler is like this Sit down and talk face to face, this It¡¯s something I can¡¯t even think of when I see it "Don''t think of us as the queen, then So you are tired, the circle is also very tired. "from Let''s consider it to be a close friend of the Wu family. . Friend, wish, yes, friend "He is the only one here Raise his head and look out of the window Reminiscent of Chi. I''m still there, but I don''t know No more. "Say, it''s almost lost Fell on the face, 8 Second according to Akira. "Always feel like It was posted when I didn''t know it. Many things, everyone has changed, when Abandoned by this world. "Everyone in the Order of the Knights, Where are you now do not. "Xue Jiyu said earnestly "Oh yes, your majesty the queen One pot, then you can understand Who are you referring to? "That one is very beautiful. Ò»>> ter> The tall knight Madoka, her hair color is Chapter 1019: The white gold that you saw earlier, you should be rubbish , She was still with me a few days ago The female concubine is by her side. What''s the matter? "Before Uncle Bianzi leaves, Let Keji transfer the export to the east The pockets on Pakistan''s clothes, just listen to drinks The sound of bangtian, it seems that the fabric has collapsed "Is the clothes torn?" Ji tilted his head, Tuan thought of Ke. It''s so crude and rough Coat that can be rougher, heart Some can''t bear it. "Change this dress "Hmm~~" Dui knows a few After listening, he shook his head. Her Majesty, this dress can be I''m quite comfortable wearing it, but I want to change it "This is comfort That one almost has to be dragged on the ground Wearing a coat of Shuzao? Nothing I don''t know what this kid is about. Why is it awkward to make me? Wearing a piece of clothing like this. "Listening, let''s make women difficult You prepare new items and materials. The kind of good quality. "Bai Ji go Near Tianbu comforted. "Yes, thank you Majesty the Queen It''s kind of good intentions. He took a step back, shaking his head It''s like a rattle. Why is this kid so suddenly Wenfu''er is that Pi is willing to put that one Ji took off and said to the end, Shut up. She is not a The person who is broken, the language dad is white , She is better at using actions. In my own palace Clothes can appear so tasteless The mouth is like standing in front of I Like that, I entered the room. Let this cat wave around. Come on, take off the super dignified clothes On-site tailored to criminals III But we quickly circled up, 3 Do a few of Yuan Wu in the cowardice, move [ The division is like a station without: Canopy machine. I saw someone tearing my face Dashang is overwhelmed Clothes, it can be seen that I would like it immediately. "Don''t talk, don''t .0000 you guys don''t pull No, if it breaks, Yamato How can we do it, please Genius is the fastest update! No ads! Chapter 30 ~ The Same Person I want more! Stop talking Bei may tear his clothes, but Chapter 1020: It''s like a kid''s retreat That weak face is weak. [168 reading novel network]. "Don''t talk, it''s going to break , It can be seen that you can''t lose this dress Yes, after this dress, Ji I''m not a few since my uncle! The delicate body of the system seems to suffer To step on the barrier, face the sun The supreme blood queen, how many Nanshu''s own resistance. Under our puzzled honors, that pair of gold The little hands that circle the clothing are like violent Like reeds in the wind, as if slightly The king will be uprooted by force. Poor appearance can excite To live with someone¡¯s affection, but this Which does not include the Queen''s horse head It¡¯s a slightly imperial female sleepy calendar, Mord Emotional Chis: There are pictures to see How can my tears slow down? Until Ji Yanran called Under the action of his hand. Copi sitting slumped in the corner Leaning back against the palace wall, he moved his chest slightly. Slightly sobbing, as if your mouth has just been caught A kind and frivolous good family woman. "With this dress, what you have Uncle Ji Bai will find Got you? "Since Ji is on crutches Stick, walked lightly It can be seen that there is no sound, like a hand Still looking down and sobbing, I haven''t replanted Lift from the fingertips that are near the head The visible lower jaw. "Let''s show you Picking up the head, there is left behind at the corner of the eye The aggressive Bai Ji, Chi This is Mr. Ji Zi¡¯s clothes, only Ji Bai will find me back "I, you going back? Puff, puff, Is Ji Bai a dog? Brother smells me to you. "This... surely of. "You can''t tell if you have a hand Why can, but it is so strong Wang Dingneng. The tone said coldly. "Because Ji Bai first Such a person. "Kill a few reasons Of course. "Just be aware of I¡¯m not there anymore, so I must Will go to me, I will stay forever Me, Ji Baixianli is not good at expressing words "Ji Bai is full of the world Me, if I accidentally be with him It''s not a waste of time to pass by. Is it a pity? So it can be worn Putting on this dress can at least improve Then the chance of encountering fields. Xiji said naively. "You believe so much that he will come Chapter 1021: Me you? "Since Ji Zhu raised his eyes "Yeah!" A few pairs of eyes Ji Lao''s Jie Zi without focus, Yong Do not move, although Bai Hao can''t To her eyes. "But have you ever thought about Hajime knew where you were, but he put "...I didn''t think about it, but Then he must belong to him The face forced Ji Bai to come to me first Will also find me in this world If you don¡¯t want to find me for the time being, then , I¡¯ll be fine if I come. It''s so naive, like. It¡¯s a child¡¯s language that is not dyed and not eaten in the world The goddess of fireworks in the world. Oh? You still plan to be the emperor Gong me him? "Xue Ji smiled playfully You go out of the palace, you will be forbidden to death What can you do? , She shook her head and smiled "The Queen won''t do this Interesting, why is this What to say? " "Her Majesty the Queen is three hearts A ruler with a very good ground, surely it won¡¯t be this What to do "It''s boring, you''re sure Is this talking about noodles? "This word is used To describe running, the blood girl has it herself Some accidents, to be honest, she still It¡¯s the first time someone uses this graphic form Rong, it''s impossible to be surprised "Ah, look at the ringing eyes Bai Ji pinched Keji''s chin With cheeks close, the wood spirit is like a sea Orb¡¯s scarlet eyes have lost nothing Foreign, a little bit downright, the same Too much "Aren''t you afraid of yourself. ¦·¦·" "To be honest, your body Tell us the truth. "Reading, why are you scared? solution. "Your Majesty the Queen saved It''s all one who is willing to reach out to the strangers It¡¯s very nice to give a helping hand Intuitively smiled. "You are third The female foreigners are beckoning from Ji Ji Signed to retreat. "Let''s go. "Come with us for a meal." Since Ji said lightly. "No "Of course." Kerr Nodded, and walked over to talk to Zi Ji Standing side by side, Tian Gong talks all Shou said that she didn''t notice Bai Ya at all Raise your hand slightly for this tiny movement "Still hurting?" Zi Ji picked Raised eyebrows. Ming so. "The truth is dull enough. Chapter 1022: Bai Ji rolled her eyes. "help . "...Oh oh." Nodded almost understandingly, holding on Bai Ji walked out of the room and galloped. I looked at the one waiting at the door strangely Nuwei and Yiwei, the latter is against Chi There is no response to the behavior. The first time I wrote about Chi on the blood The palace complex is too big, big The second multi-photographs, Weng Wei feels a bit The circle tells the way. "Go straight from here and meet Turn the corner to the left, and then to the right, After walking straight, you will see five on the left front No in the middle, then go straight ahead I don¡¯t know where to go, Guided from Ji. ... and here it is, Okay, let''s go with your help, is there any Remember to ask if you understand, pay attention Don''t let us fall, be seen If we do, we will be dignified. ......". West Africa can hear you well Eyes make circles, but not very kind Between, the room was at a loss in place. "I didn''t understand Is it? " I didn''t even understand myself anywhere ! ...Seeing crying in my heart. "No, the same is here Sit down. "Fear of being suspected by the other party Abandoning too stupid can only bite the bullet Pi, pulling Bai Ji in the rich palace It spun around. Bai Ji simply closed her eyes I seem to be relieved to give myself to The cat and girl in front of me. "Don''t be your majesty, listen It''s weird. "Bai Ji said calmly "Eh? Is this really good? "What''s wrong, we Is not called homework In public occasions, it¡¯s eager, private The title is also called But it''s a little strange. "Good Majesty, I. understood. For your majesty, why should I call you "Just call his name directly. Since Ji is not very good at it Bai Ji turned her head and used those old women Wuping''s Jiangzi looked visible. "Evil, it feels so weird, I''m not used to it. "What''s not used to it, Speaking of which, the two of us have seen each other Do you still face it? At that time, you Tian So I didn''t call us your majesty. " "It''s not the same at that time But of course I still remember that in Chapter 1023: When the lady''s coffee shop, like hands It¡¯s because of not being able to eat, Chi Xie came to apply for the job Bai Ji, she also had a relationship with the other party Colleagues for a while. "It''s not different back then I also know that I''m out of business, and I''m also The fields in the period, but I always feel Bai Ji at that time and now Bai Ji is very different, although not As for the violation, it feels like it¡¯s not Tian Ge To the point of a ruler, but just feel Feel a big change Ò»>> ter> . Simply put, it¡¯s a sense ......Oh no, it is more successful Mature girl. "May I think you are thinking about Tian? Very messy thing. Bai Yazhu is very sensitive eye. "No, no swallows. How far is it from the land of the country .2SF Light Novel "Follow the ring and describe us Where is it now? "Well, it looks like a flower "Huawei?" Kerr slightly Behind the sleepy voice is Bai Ya Full of doubts. "Tell us, how are you You can walk from the bedroom to the flower painting. Hua Tuan is very close to the bedroom, Heng It''s the opposite of the direction they are going , How can I lead the way? And the one who ran from the palace to Huawei? ? If it¡¯s difficult, just chat now. The husband ran over the Sutra with Ziba The third world? "But I don''t know... But scratching embarrassedly Head, Pi dare to look at Bai Ji''s "Huawei''s language is distance The third place where the palace is farthest Go back, ask if you don¡¯t understand "Bin? We are going to be the emperor Gong Dawan? "Ke''er was a little surprised "Why, you think it''s us Are you here in the palace to entertain you? "Exhibition, A must have a dream." Country. The face is blushing, like a field It¡¯s the psychological thought of being worn by the ruler, The more intense the reaction. "Don¡¯t you eat noodles in the palace? Comfortable, noodles and not eaten by outsiders Internal taste. "Bai Ji glanced at how many times Have eaten outside. "These things don''t matter But we will remind you, noodles Chapter 1024: Zi Ke Ba Sutra is starting to be hungry, please It''s flattened under our stomach You didn''t take us out of the palace before You know. "Bai Ji is still smiling Hey in Kejixue from Anen''s neck He breathed in front of his neck. The feeling of cool thinking makes it visible One family of cat ears, two stiff body. Female, the queen will not be How many do you want to eat! ? "Huh~" Ke''er hugged Head squatting on the ground, Xia Lou in his mouth Pi Qing. "Why, I still plan to leave District, our stomachs are starting to be hungry Oh. "Since Ji didn''t know it was Hostile or unintentional behavior, Scarlet soft little special head licked The sharp fangs seem to be sharpened Carnivorous beasts eaten by minions. "Let''s go, but I will get you "Since Your Majesty Ji, I''m here I see the high wall in the distance But those soldiers Quanquan have good eyes ...". "This is Sajin to the altar , Now I have been sacrificed for the festival again, Of course you won''t be allowed in. "Your Majesty, it''s here Finally, I worked hard in Keji Under the guidance of force, since Ji Chenggong Jiang A single palace can¡¯t be turned around, but Bai Ji had no choice but to Let the coachman in the imperial city ride The two of us were sent to Chengli. You really are Mission, don¡¯t go out of me, Ji Baixianli Now, I will stay in the Blood Spirit Empire Work, professionally rule out the right way Line, let us personally answer your salary "Brother Yuan, don''t you want to... "The time, Jade is hiding from On the carriage, Bai Ji is elegant Singing tea, but it''s almost as if only frightened Like a moving cat, huddled in a carriage Hold your own tail in the corner, Pi dare Now. "Female, Her Majesty, you Yet? "I thought it over with each other Engraved, central to determine the direction of the four fields Wu Wu Detective. I forgot about it, we are really hungry It¡¯s a blessing to the fruit people, usually Suppose I went to the corners of the palace I''ve been to Of course Bai Ji can hear it This girl is in her heart What do you think, laugh around Ò»>> ter> Shun Huatou Chapter 1025: Prepare to scare the pond. Because we will be out of town soon, child¡­¡­". It. "Bai Ji licked her lips. What do you think? Bai Ji moved her body hurriedly Here comes a little bit. "Yes! Visible, it''s hardly Looking at the smirking Bai Ji of Xiang Chi, It feels like being bloodthirsty little by Tian The editing bat gave me two things. "Interesting reaction~ Since Ji is satisfied, it sounds like a circle Afraid of the sound of frizzy face, laugh ball The ball stayed back. I don''t understand this queen Why do you like it so much and bluff yourself Bigger than knights who are not good at words Uncle Wan is two extremes, let Ke Very hard to get along with. "Do four, noodles, right There are still some other things to choose from when the food is less The melon won''t taste good if it is twisted. The same goes for food, dough... Regardless of the tribe, the companions Still in the blood family''s food doctor list. Ma Jun has arrived in the city, Tonger Facial feeling fell and helped Bai Ji get out of the carriage She seems to be a little afraid of herself Ji Hui will **** the blood that gallops and move with her arm Acting cautiously, seeming to try Avoid contact with Bai Ji. Bustling shape head, no Suspicious than the deserted palace is lively and proclaimed "His Majesty Bai Ji, let''s go Which restaurant? " Let the blind man make the decision? It''s just a swan, very self-colored hair is There was a commotion and the painting was exhausted. Hope, I don¡¯t know whether suffering is suffering Driven by, I ran to choose the second brand Refuge-style women''s foreign store. I like it so much. "hear Voice, since Ji knew that he was Where did you bring it. "Eye? Your Majesty? "Inside, have you ever thought about ... Bai Ji tilted her head, There was a full smile. "Let''s follow You have been on my ruler, yes Picture one Genius is the fastest update! No ads! Chapter 31~ "Have you ever thought that we It¡¯s the same size as you waited for The pace of entering the women''s foreign coffee shop stopped Here, the air in the Pavilion of Two Condenses Stagnation, time seems to stop at this moment Paused. Nishimi Sumito''s eyes rise Chapter 1026: The eye wave, as clear as the bottom Jiang Feng approached the lake and said. Dobo hair long eyelashes After moving a few times, she saw Bai Ji The self reflected in the eyes of Imitation of reason is at a loss "That, Your Majesty An I''m talking about Shi Gong. "Keer Qingqi The trembling lips want to squeeze it out forcibly A smiling face, but found that the chimney is stiff Hard face can even be done by way This simple muscle contraction "The sentence just now came out What do you mean, I''m talking with Keji Are you kidding me? "It can be seen that the Zheng is shocked Eagerly waiting for the other party''s text "Yeah, I was discovered "It''s a lie of this level Is it just two lollipops? Even if he was sold, he was still helping to make money "Medical Enlightenment!" Hear this The visible cheeks bulged immediately Come, like an inflated balloon Same, with red cheeks, neither Know if it''s being colored or because of it His reason. "Your Majesty the Queen is very close How can you take this kind of thing Are you kidding me about this kind of thing? "I''m sorry, but there is Some want to see your reaction, I didn''t expect you to be true I¡¯m so embarrassed, We are really waiting for an apology. "You are a bit of a Isn''t it true? ! "A few packs He jumped like thunder and got the crown in anger, However, no matter how mad at Chi Chi. How angry, in the eyes of others Just a 8 cute kitten cats in Fried hair! It''s like Chengjiao. The more gentle you don''t like to lose your spleen The angry people feel the more they get angry Fear, perhaps since Ji really touched When you reach the bottom line, start the card I''m so angry that my teeth and claws are flaring, why? Even crying can''t be coaxed. However, Western Ji is just Pi is still a little naive Liai¡¯s little cat, I¡¯m nothing. Regarding the degree of thickness, the spore is just one White is low, far better, and not dirty Although Bai Ji is not very fair Calendar, this kind of work equivalent to holding wine Called as a passer. Just let it be without a few words from Wang Ji "Your Majesty Bai Ji, you saved It can be seen that I am grateful to you a few times, but Please don''t mess with this kind of joke But a few hands clasped two together, group Chapter 1027: Without leaving aside, it seems to be still angry "Okay, okay, I know Yes, we will pay attention to the points in the future If Yexiang is present at this moment, I will be so shocked that Ji meets this Talk to people, to hope a little group Such a weak language. You know, Chi is the Blood Spirit Emperor The queen above the tens of thousands of people, let alone I''m begging for weakness, Xue Ji never Deliberately to better predict who can let Chi But this is the first one "Come on, the circle is really only I just want to make a joke with you, I don''t know if you have such a big reaction. "Such words, don''t mess after the wind ...But a few whispered "Kokujian is really stupid Since Ji Xiaosi Mingming and Ji Baixianli How can that picture be between Believe it? No sense of violation ..." It¡¯s easy for Kexin to write what others say To map an independent personality You should have your own judgment Even someone you know , If it is not said by someone who truly believes Secretary, can only believe in three groups, male mutual Stand on tiptoe and stretch out your hands Yarn my head. "The other seven points Judge for yourself, use Sexual aspect is not perceptual. People who can be completely trusted are enough The ruler of destiny, There are a lot of sincerity for him in one mile The thoughts, it¡¯s obvious that you and me Not among them. "Since Ji has gradually Two ways the older generation speaks to the next generation Style, the right view teaches Haidao. "Oh... See you in the country Hearing in the clouds and mist, I can only seem to understand Nodded without understanding. "Well, I probably know how to work. "Have you learned it." "No." But a few groups answered He is very upright and decisive. Very good, at least understand Some, not like a pair of lessons What is Jixiang adjusting, light? "It''s not all evil to do the field Rogue, good luck is the day to life I don¡¯t understand, I just follow the moral stupid Difficulties, no-brained and upright Muyu brain The wood that knows how to think is not exactly It¡¯s so simple to be loved, don¡¯t be District as a mouth to return the murderous dagger Knowing completely, and finally losing profit After being used value, it was abandoned. Baiji Tianfan is meaningful Chapter 1028: Guide, almost thoughtful, but Also understand and come up with the answer "So, Her Majesty, How can you be a rascal? ¡® ]? "Bai Ji glanced at Chi. "Let¡¯s just tell you, be a pi To be too honest to be too obedient Moment is dead, but the face must know how to change Pass, instead of being a fast Wooden head, it''s better to be full of hairs Operate with brains, morally depraved "Then you are still feeling You can be a rascal in the field. "...What''s your mind? Just die like this? Workaround, will Would you like to point to the question? . Japanese metaphor You can buy noodles with horns, Make it clear that the main point we let you pay attention to is Pi Chenggang knocked Ke''er''s brain Fifth, the latter is in pain Resorted to the extremism of the Ariur Wu Chuan Hugging the eagle to defend. Bai Ji sighed. No, let¡¯s close my head The solution is completely zero, sure enough, it is The human relationship has been long, Hongwu has become stale If Tiandiansai has no logical solution, Can make Chi hesitate, It¡¯s easy for others to catch Reasonable innocence...let us How can you feel relieved? "Two small main areas, only Are you two? This wall The woman also subscribes to Tianfen''s hospitality Bai Ya and Visible, the two districts are leaning against A seat at the window is seated. "If you miss Tian Zheng, let''s go WC. "I haven''t waited for the female foreign school The country¡¯s general sent an army, and Bai Ji Got off the seat. "read,¡­ Wen, don''t you see the weak, I''ll be with you "Pi, we like going to the toilet A district. "Si Ji refused, Leave it to be seen, and work in the store Did your female foreign team say it, like Almost let Chi and face oneself to Wei Lijian "Oh oh." Nodded his head and climbed into the seat Look to the window after being double-glazed Outside scenery. This is compared to the human federation Less architectural style after restoration A bit modernized, a bit rounded Elegant and artistic. At that time, Bai Ji came back. On the table. "Here, here you are, again "Oh." Since Ji does not act Reasonable, the same splattered the money bag It feels a little comfortable, but I can lift it up Chapter 1029: I played with a ball of yarn "Don''t play around, be careful not Oh. "The corner of Bai Ji''s mouth is upturned "We only have these two points, If you don¡¯t change the money to pay the bill, it¡¯s just I can detain you here to work for redemption. "Otherwise what else can be done, We never pay back money like this Take as many as you want, only These are numb if they are gone annoyed. "Yes." At the same time Head, Rang Chi didn¡¯t expect a country The queen didn''t even bring many discs when she went out Tangled, but it¡¯s normal to think about it, this Every country is free, and the country promises money In the eyes of this kind of Dong Mian Chi just The visible digital aspect of everything. Looking bored in the seat Bai Ya who reveals the west leg, Kermo I think these high-ranking Districts are not so hard to get along with At least this queen is a The grace of the vampire described in the incident The **** face has no bottom line. Honestly, I¡¯m new to the Ape River Snow The heart, in the human federation, is subject to various forms The demonized blood is the king I¡¯m afraid of things, after the country gets used to it Apart from the difference, they are similar to people Almost there is no difference. I''m curious at best to see foreigners There are two limits to the township, some even I don¡¯t even look at it, Tuanxin is busy with myself Internal affairs, with humans and cat people There is no difference between the public. That being the case, for everyone to use Why should we ruin each other? Start to do Isn¡¯t it good for friends to live together peacefully? I look bored in front of my eyes Looking at the blood queen on the ceiling, but I can''t figure it out. This man controls the entire empire The **** Dao brain looks just like I was led by my parents on the street, yelling The little girl who wants to eat sweets has no field The public is different, so we can say that Mo Li is advocating war with other countries How many followers are there in the Shenggui Song Exhibition. Chi''s exactly the same little boy lost Jiayuan, Chi really bears the heart to do this Kerr misses the window, Mo Xu Tian Zai Zi didn''t even think about it. "Tian Zhi is watching what we do "Huh, your Majesty, don''t you "I can feel it after I said it I, no real awareness, the rest of us The senses are now more acute than Zeng Jing It is visible. "Two, ringing invisible "Oh." But what time is it Chapter 1030: Order Tian a dish. "You really want to Die? "Xue Ji has a sullen face Seeing visible. "If you want to see it with your own eyes If the Blood Clan¡¯s face-to-face strength, then I don''t even care about eating wild before dinner "Lip, still, visible I just don¡¯t know her Majesty¡¯s taste So...it''s a few whispers "I can''t say that I don''t need it. Care about us. "Bai Ji sighed hair. "Sometimes, what you see I''m so kind and I''ll only be impatient Can pick up the menu, finally Overcome the hurdles in my heart and take a look at the dishes The price of the product was immediately listed The sky-high price was shocked. These cases are made of gold Three copies are enough Ordinary people have eaten it in the first half of the year. The price of the Blood Spirit Emperor Several countries were stunned, which made her careless. I wonder if this little money from Jib is enough Enough for this meal in the branch. I really want to see it in your neck If there is no country in Kerr Smiled devilishly. I ordered a few dishes on my scalp and returned Give it to a girl, it''s still small. "Your Majesty the Queen...". "Thank you for your tricks these days "It''s impossible to say that You have packed your luggage and prepared Left here? " Baiji didn''t speak, Chi Silent Pa Sutra made it clear. "Oh, that''s true Bai Ji nodded and drank Mouth of coffee "when are we leaving?'' "Probably, just recently "I plan to continue to my "Yes." Kerr ordered head. "It''s visible already here Stay happily, I can''t get to me, Ji Bai Xianli must be very beneficial now, Pi Let him just wait. "I have to go. "If you say it face to face, look at it He, will you stay. Open this kind of play again... I went to Tian Si to break the lake, but found that it was right Fang is not so serious at this moment Kidding. Since Ji repeated the question, Tian "... Your Majesty Bai Ji really knows Kidding, this kind of thing is not at all It''s possible. "What seems to be Want to conceal a certain emotion of oneself Chapter 1031: Picked up a cup of coffee and sang, then ...I also suffered unexpectedly. Just spit out a good luck. "You are the queen of vampires He is the riding country of mankind, you It doesn''t matter if I live in West at all, right? "In other words, you refuse Is it. "Since Ji Tuan has no Naoya Seeing visible, but also knowing why How can I suddenly feel my heart Caught by the invisible big hand dad The ground nodded heavily. . Since Ji lowered the edge. "Your Majesty, you know Is that knight king? I don¡¯t lift my head from Ji, but I can¡¯t see it The expression to the present. "Just what you said, yes The queen of vampires, he is another kind Qitian is a complete enemy For the camp. "If you really know him Then he may have died. "Why, why?? "Heh." Bai Ji sneered Sound, raise the eye of Xixu "True strategy, do you think we will let go Go down? Of course it will take him Kill at the end Bai Jian''s face gradually changed, Dad Came up with a very bad idea "Your Majesty, so far How many knights have you kissed? "Huh? Such a stupid question, You will Liu Yi go to remember that you are out of the house I have lost a few hairs now Less rice? "Bai Yazui Yong Outline. "Well, is there any The three are indifferent...". "Who knows." Bai Ji Teng closed the corners of his mouth, if you run, let The visible face became more and more self-conscious. Chapter 32 ~ Why Don''t You Call Me "You know what kind of I''m going to die with us, when I meet you want to The human beings we fate, we didn¡¯t Is the reason to let him go? Ji''s chin rested on the folded hands The smile on Chi''s face makes Kerr look Don''t understand Hanfeng. The atmosphere between the two districts is This field seems to have dropped to freezing point in an instant "Well, just kidding. Since Ji took the initiative to break the deadlock. "I''m just... If you leave, you are teasing Kerr, It''s not funny... "But this kind of thing, heaps Speak clearly. "Bai Ji Man Pi Chapter 1032: Said thoughtfully. "Maybe, Maybe it¡¯s because of you Ou is not qualified to let the face remember him long "Doctor, don''t say such things Her Majesty is not the kind of R. E? "Since Ji didn''t give me a few transfers Opportunities to escape from live questions, in Problematic unwillingness to continue The upper pair Chi Meng returned fiercely. "Keer said, Queen Your Majesty is very good at eating, very heart-warming. Huh? "Mianji smiled Seeing it can be seen, didn''t you say it again? Because at this time, I ordered a certain product The Prayer Star is on the desktop. Since Ji stopped continuing Question, ready to start eating, But he didn''t spend money on knife and fork Gu, in fact, she didn¡¯t know she was hit by the knife. I didn¡¯t plan on where the cutlery is Rely on [''s own hands to eat. Ji opened her mouth. . "Oh, good." Visible Putting down the knife and fork that I just picked up, Jumped off the chair and walked to Bai Ji''s side, Tie up a scarf for Chi, like a nanny Lily leaned against Bai Ji to eat. Personally cut the cut blood The piece was sent into Bai Ji¡¯s mouth until Run Yang chew slowly, and chew it back. After swallowing, the second piece was sent. You can take a few servings with Baiya''s treasure, I had a stomach growl, but he didn''t There is a bit of complaint, go back to the king''s group Serving Bai Ya patiently, no No restlessness. Er Jin, it seems to be very fragrant, excellent The saliva is also sweet. Laugh, happy to run, Bai Ji doesn¡¯t dislike it Chi''s service biography Plus the amount of food is quite a lot, Almost all the meals that came were iced. After that, Xiji returned to his own. On the seat, listen as soon as you sit down See Ziya said: "Go and put the list After finishing talking, Ji can''t wait In response, he jumped off the chair and pulled the field Zhang Mein wiped his mouth and walked out. . Put down the knife and fork again, Wang step two Jumping to the backstage with a small purse. "Xiaodanwei, I want to pay You can brave your feet and care about the money Pretend to the female foreign team responsible for checkout "Oh, ok, small main area Are you going to pay the bill? Forget it, just right, Tian Gong is... An Wo Xiaochu opened the purse Counting the coins inside, talking about the picture Was interrupted in half. "Wait." Picture sounded Chapter 1033: A bitter voice sounded, Walked out of the back kitchen''s room Mouth|Monkey cheek face. Min, cleared his throat and set his posture The attitude came to the counter. "Boss, what''s the matter? The female outsider is not round when you see it, low Is it the price? "Pointy-mouthed monkey The cheeky male vampire walks to the female foreigner In front of the country, Erju didn¡¯t talk about women Lying on the bill at Madoka¡¯s hand, repeatedly Looking around, Tian Shuangzhu''s eyes sparkled Jing Wu. "Wrong price? No Boss... Miss foreigner, hurry up Distinguish through. "No? Take care of yourself Let''s talk about the bill against Tian. The man with a real mouth monkey cheeks stares at the female foreign small painting Two eyes. "I did it here I just keep committing such low-level Mistake, if it''s like you Afterwards, my shop is just before closing down Not far away! " ...I really didn''t count Wrong. "An Wai Xiaochu is very sleepy Feeling about the menu after receiving the bill, Li Kong stared slightly, a little shocked Looked at his boss. "boss ......"...... "If you don''t want to do it, Tomorrow we will lift the noodle walking area, my house The shop has been open in the imperial city for so many years In a service like you, Tian Example ¢ÛThe female group Yuyan, the latter paused. She dared not speak anymore. "That, Miss Foreigner, Peepingly watching the interaction between the two. The female foreigner miscalculated the money. Wu, please also take out the money The accounts of the currency branch, through Li understands. "The man is leaning down See, Yan Ran made sense. "Um, Shuowai account?" A few eyes can add phoenix holes. A long time Just reacted. "What do you mean Yes, the money in the purse is not "But it''s still not enough It''s that simple, my little guest ruler. Two men with full mouth monkey cheeks, Said meaningfully. I haven''t arrived in half. " "Poor, is it so bad? .? "But the boss with a few mouths open At the same time, the two cats¡¯ ears stand up Up. Take a look at the water list for yourself. "man Communicate the case early to see, it is indeed I can see it before Rai Island comes up At the same time, the male hand will also Chapter 1034: Set, all the coins in it Pour it out, and field 3 numbers. Did not lie to yourself, the money in the purse. It''s indeed not even half of the off-price What should I do now, little guest? The tone of the man talking to him It¡¯s the same bitter and mean, obviously not Just let go of a few plans. "You wait for Tianxia, ??I Xian goes... When I think of Ji Ji, I just want to turn around Go to my land, then think about it, Ji said he only gave so much money , If you tell her that the money is not enough Then, will she be embarrassed? &? As the queen of a country, go to the shop I didn¡¯t want to have enough money to eat east noodles in it It''s out, Tian Ding is embarrassed, right? "Little guest, you are thinking Where are you going? "Man from the cabinet The stage came out, his eyes motioned. The girl who is close to the door can be seen Pi can make this want to eat Bawang''s meal The smell of kittens slipped out of the shop. "There is no one to eat in this world For lunch, the ugly words are in front, I Our shop has a guest ruler for eating Bawang Meal There are professional countermeasures. "Uncle Juzhu, on me Not enough money for cloth. "Guo Ji explored and embraced The belly that is flattened by myself, Some no Chi Ketian didn''t show anything It¡¯s time to eat, now I¡¯m done too tired. "Oh? That''s how you say Auntie Are you here for Bawang Meal? "No, I didn''t think about it either The wall allows you to enter in other ways "Other ways?" pointed mouth The Monkey Gill Man was silent for a moment, Tian Looking up and down with your small eyes, you can see it, like I''m trying to estimate this Asian cat girl The other use value. "then you How to pay by group? "I will wash the dishes, planning to Wei Li, cooking...yes Yes, I have experience as a female foreigner, It will definitely come in handy. ¡¯ "Oh? Wash the dishes, plan to ...If you know this, Can only be regarded as ordinary cleanup labor Personnel, not even a formal female foreigner On the other hand, this kind of labor is often the most Inexpensive, I count...male The palm of his hand appeared out of thin air See the Taoist calculation figures. , You probably have to fight a few here Only a team member can get this meal The money for the meal. "The corner of the man''s mouth is slightly Chapter 1035: Slightly up, it seems that the hand is already in Wondering how to squeeze the wolf without this cat ear The other use value. "Old _... doing this is "To shut up.'' Xiaoguo looked at it with pity But Er Tian Yan, she is just showing up It is hard to guarantee, there is no Yuge and Qualified to help another day, for that Those who are more suffering than the earth can only Give it a blessing. Saint bites his lips and teeth, a few at the same time It¡¯s too long for her, if it¡¯s normal Still unacceptable, can be predicted The bus with a planned departure time Sorry, this will delay the Chi''s hall "There is no other than death His branch method, our shop pizhi Hold ex-accounts. Said the man acting The meaning is very clear, no Money branch, whether you accept it or not Both have to be accepted. Foreign people can be in the blood spirit empire There is no human rights, I want Forced to stay, the law will not help No one in the district can help. "I know it." Visible Nodded silently. "can How long is Luke, hundred outside? There is another person waiting to be seen, I will go Don''t wait for the land. "At this point I still have Yes, you go. Grateful to the boss, three steps I ran out of the shop in two steps "Go and watch the crime, then It''s almost up to you to fathom, tell Chidian After the woman next to her confessed, the man Miss foreigner ordered the bad house "Your Majesty Mian Ji, Girls with umbrellas outside I heard the rushing footsteps Then I knew it was coming Ran and opened the eyes of nothingness "Then, let''s go." Xue Ji I stopped paying attention to the crime and started to move. However, there is nothing behind Have to keep up with the pace of running. "That... Your Majesty Bai Ji You go first, don''t wait for me It can be seen that I am a little embarrassed "Tuan, what kind of grace?" "It can be seen that there is still something to be done .One...like your previous favor Now, it''s probably the time of the tooth The cold wind blows over the two Among the people, Zi Ji''s skirt was raised Swing, Chixi lips slightly open, and slowly That kind of knight, isn''t it? Pendulum, Tian Time doesn¡¯t know what to do Chapter 1036: What is good. "I won''t see it afterwards. Son, more and more amidst the few risks I don¡¯t know that the noodles are now She forced herself not to look at that road Back view, thinking that it¡¯s okay, By the way, take a job here and seek Delineate the next travel Lumao. Temporary work clothes are good for the body The small one can explain the big one, but Does not affect her activities, Chi has long been Get used to this kind of contrast with your own body Said clothes are slightly too large. "Is there anything I don''t understand You can come to me. "Female Foreign Elementary School Courageously said to Visible. . "Yeah." But what time is it Nodded, did not eat the enemy of the noon grade, There is not much strength in running now, but still It''s what I can do Looks like a petite petite The figure, in the eyes of the female foreigner I can''t bear it, but at the same time there are some I don''t understand. Although the boss is a craftsman now Relatively business district, but it also has its own Bottom line, at least dealing with customers The service attitude is very good. Will do what to cheat customers Things of interest, for the sake of petty Small enough to cheat like a cheat, this The store can¡¯t do it for such a long time She showed to the boss today I was puzzled by the abnormal attitude that came, Yamao girl did not live in He Yicha, So the boss is so small Do you want the king group? single. "Return to life in the restaurant A few voices alive are weak, The action softly forces the menu to Friends, check the diners again The national catalogue of the good menu is handed over to the picture room. Dangchi accidentally glanced at a certain order Suddenly I was taken aback when I posted the price. She **** her eyes, sure I didn¡¯t read it wrong, and immediately after Chi stayed and returned the case many times, Chi I¡¯ve just confirmed that on these menus The prices are all jade-induced, and are subject to It¡¯s the previous one that went wrong. My own one. On my own bill The marked price is obviously more expensive than doubled... She was cheated. But a few panicked and stunned The board is sent to the counter, the boss is just right Where is it, who seems to be with whom Talking. Go to the group, hesitate for a while, tiptoe Condensed the cabinet strange. Chapter 1037: "Four? Are you out?" Old The board seems to be interrupted by someone Some dissatisfaction. But I looked up in timidity "Oh, it''s you, there''s something "...Single, tired Is there something wrong with the single? "can Seeing words, Wang Fen Yinhai, voice If it is smaller, it might even be mosquitoes can not hear. "What can be wrong with Ledan? No problem, do your job. Seeing the boss without the brakes, he drove away "No, no... It''s a few words but righteous, seeing the other party still Pay attention to yourself, Chi can only bow his head and not Turning around, continue to work. ... I didn¡¯t eat lunch and got busy. In the afternoon, I almost broke my waist after tiredness. I can''t do anything about it evil. The fruits are scattered, everywhere in the army Softly, if you don¡¯t hold on, even The road can''t move. The female foreign store does not include food for temporary staff Good, Chide finds a way to solve the problem Yang, but there are no three points left in his pocket Local with the permission of the boss By the time, it''s dusk. The girl standing in a trolley Under the tree, or the shadow of Wujiang Pond in Yangtze. The son pulls the old man. "..."Falling? It''s hard to **** my eyes, almost with I read it wrong for myself. Hasn''t the other party gone? .Should we wait straight under the tree? By yourself. "Be deceived, for Tian Gongpi anti. "You can think about it a lot, Xiang Ji sleep under the tree opened the window Eyes, a few lings of silver exposed under the canopy The hair was stained with the bleakness of the pale golden dad. "Still resisting, why do you come out again? Chapter 33 ~ Your Birthday "Chan Zhi was cheated, why not "Why Man and Zixian are sorry Ji watched it for a long time before she fell in love Yi Caifang¡¯s pair is still paying If you are innocent, you will leave a tomb Say what a good feeling, like oneself You are hitting the flower. Tian Qiang''s anger can''t be helped Nonsense, you worked very hard today . I see you, a cat from a foreign land, burst into the city, This is only two days before the store manager let me go "I didn''t take the test, where did I look The number of visible off-board in this regard Dad, God of Lhasa Gobo, Chapter 1038: "The manager thinks this is how many people are disgusted Zu Zong hurry and leave, don''t ask him to trouble him .However, it¡¯s almost obvious that I misunderstood the meaning What are you doing? "Keer quilt shop I have realized the long set of operations and want to step forward "Very long you, this is embarrassing me I feel very inward for nothing, The meaning of the noodle shop manager is also clear. It¡¯s powered up, and he can foresee Yongtian¡¯s family All the cats in Chongyu are closed. Even if someone cared, they soon forgot Thinking of this, the shopkeeper''s face is pale Do you have such a disaster of peace? Could it be I usually didn''t go to church to give a precise report to the gods, After taking control of Haibo Seed, he blamed himself for ungodliness God uses to protect the situation, and seeks kind of national protection imitate! Are you here to experience what kind of life you have to let me Ji Leng snorted and didn''t let it. Ke''er fell and held it, and walked forward in vain "Is there you help? It''s not the same Until Bai Ji risked sticking to the wall, Kerr''s words reached her ears late Can''t resist Hutou''s army egg, let him in People? ? I was really at the gate I haven¡¯t figured it out yet. The kinsmen has no sense of taste when observing your Yaxian "That''s a world that is used to recruit generals to be humans . How can we vampires eat That Sheng Ai Youge played the east side. "Self-surname I still don¡¯t have a seashell book in my stomach. The two soon arrived at Zhongyu City Power Yes _ one, pull the noodles The sea sits in the year of the horse 5 in Zigugugu It''s not good enough. I also try not to let myself Sitting in a carriage that is not expected to depend on It seemed a little steep at night, the car The inside of the box was revealed and swayed, and it was Ba Ran According to Hua¡¯s carriage, there are not many stalls "Get out of the car, is it possible that you tonight After that, Jijicalcul clearly sees the positive force The clothes floating in the palace are difficult. But for a few moments I feel like I am undercharged Flavored ingredients, richness. Like! Chapter 34~ "It''s not warm, so satisfying." But The child lay softly on the long rot, rubbing Make your own honeymoon strategy, rise so much as a ball field Belly. It was filled with something from a long time. Two bites of everything is almost full Anymore, there is a way my own belly is too I can¡¯t move my chopsticks "Miss Keji, please use it." See you Face, Hou is on the side of the girl outside intimately Run forward and deliver the meal. "Well, thank you for being rough." Yes) Zhamei thanked him. "By the way, Bianzi let me pay How many here. "How many people rubbing their stomachs The cat who counted the years stood up again immediately. Chapter 1039: Chi jumped off his seat and looked around "Ms. Ji, how can I help? Is it yours? "Xinming Palace Yan Female Foreign Objects Asked. Does the head have a pretty blonde ride "Knight?" Both female foreigners are here I saw a sense of suspicion in each other¡¯s eyes, The knight should be Tailan or the human side An aristocratic class, with the Tailan culture There are only cavalry on this side of the completely different blood clan The title of this unit does not exist at all. Taxi this kind of east. I don¡¯t know why I shook my head, how many It¡¯s a bit strange, obviously the blonde is thick Looks so conspicuous, logically speaking It shouldn''t be forgotten. "Sure enough, I can only find the Queen I''ll give it to you, since His Majesty Ji looks like The knight is rough and familiar, My Majesty¡¯s ruler is so good, I should also wish Be willing to help. But thinking about it this way, he hits a girl outside After listening to Ji¡¯s position, I regret He glanced at Mouchang who hadn''t finished eating on the table, He ran out of the bedroom hall. "Your Majesty, this is the same report Report of property damage in coastal cities. "Those monsters proliferate so fast Kuai Gong. "I glanced at the report sheet and moved it Throw it recklessly on the blood-stained rusty iron table. "The situation is not optimistic, the coastal Lords request royal support and often send The army goes out? " "No need, we have to come for everything Take up the endgame for them, so what do you want them to use? You tell them that our country¡¯s turnover But let them figure out their own way. Xiang Ji Man said casually. "But, Tian Danbeng, Yanhai City , It is likely to endanger Saplan "Heh. Those noble lords are better than you I imagine it''s slippery, how could it be possible How about ruining the foundation so quickly? "White Lazily stretched the sun''s own Xiaomi "The report must be serious Official editor, don¡¯t write the situation seriously, Is it possible for the public to be supported by the Janissaries? They''re all old betrayers, why don''t they gather their hearts Could it be so fast? light "Now, let us enjoy Posture, when I walked, it was covered with rust and dried blood Before the Tie Shucheng. "Hey, it''s been so long since the ink stain, but also Oh my patience. "Bai Ji put her cheek in her hand , Shouted towards the circular pit below, D The tone is lazy with a few traces. Will we let you succeed? ? " Shine for joy, you demon go to hell "A noble knight will never turn his back Of your own faith, don¡¯t you want us Chapter 1040: Embarrassed. " In a ring-shaped pothole that is not too wide. They yelled at Bai Ji above The appearance of these humanoid creatures and blood Similar, wearing dirty Jiafu, head The hair is messy, and the whole body is sending out shares. A strong evil, obviously not for a few days Cleaned up well. really? But among you The consciousness of some people has been exploited to It''s the limit. "Bai Ji licked her lips "Since you can see the strictness on them Emphasize repressed panic and desire to survive. "Bah! Devil, you never want to use this Some words to separate us, yours We can all tolerate toy instruments of torture, A few words are too pale and weak. "Really, let''s wait and see I also want to appreciate it, what is it Chivalry is important, or survival is important Believe us, there is nothing in this world Those who are afraid of death have only the moment when they are not afraid of death "Oh right, Shunbu reminds you Ten days, now Bajing is entering the night, sleeping Be careful when you The devil in the body of some people has awakened "Here, good luck for you, then Said Tianbian the rules of the game, and finally Tian A person who survives can get food and live Eligibility for going down, good night on last tax twenty Dear knights. "Bai Ji turned I went without looking back. I don¡¯t know if I have passed the hometown, the sound stings The sound of flesh and blood is accompanied by stern misery The cries echoed in the dim cage. Bai Ya grinned out of Tian Si Leng. laugh. "The show has begun. As long as there is a knife Qin Shangxue, then The situation will be irresistible. As expected, gold and iron weapons And the roaring and earning towards human nature Zha, all violent in this most desperate moment Fully exposed. The voice gradually disappeared. How many R are still alive? "Bai Ji **** tomatoes "The sound of the fight stopped. Tao. "No one will be left. Say Two feet came to the iron tree frame The ground of Xingdouluchang is covered with a fresh layer The blood stains are in sharp contrast. Second, this is a physical instinct. Bai Ji leaned back against the railing, she didn''t even look at it Just sucking and sucking the tomato dough "They are knights, and ordinary The biggest difference between people is that they know how to suffer Shame, Tian Shi crazily tied the cloth after his companion died The guilt that comes is the spirit they will guard Tolerated by law, so... Ji did not look back, and sat back on the main seat again. on. "The choice between soul and body, we Chapter 1041: Well, it¡¯s just a mirror, Bachedu They chose it themselves. " "It turns out that their faith "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh) The crisp sound reverberates, the quiet face is closed The shadowy Colosseum, like something to the east Fell to the ground. ¡­¡­you Why are you here? "Bai Ji drank a drink, Guoguang went to the iron gate. "Not here Is where you should be. "See the whole process? That can It''s bad. Bai Ya wiped the corner of her mouth Pomodoro narration, lazy back to light in many Tian Si''s ¡®so troublesome¡¯ mood. "Why are you here?" "I, I''m here to invite Her Majesty the Queen I''m busy, transfer it to Palyang Dongmian for Kerr Give that knight a small load. "Libian that way The petite figure cuts her body under the iron gate Behind, after realizing that I was found I can only pick up what fell on the ground Metal block¡¯, bite the bullet and walked out. "Oh? Oh, there seems to be that man Matter, the old way told you to pass it on Well, you have found the right person. "Bai Ji Jiang I handed it to Ye Xiang during the meal to wipe the corners of his mouth, No trouble, no joy. "I''m probably talking The person that the knight knows best, give it to We, it¡¯s equivalent to handing over to Chi, take The light is draped over the petite body Almost gradually walking away from the invisible iron gate At the center of the Colosseum. "Female... Next "Now that I am afraid of us?. It¡¯s not that it¡¯s different from what I imagined, With a mouth full of peace and kindness Right and wrong, kind-hearted, what''s the matter for living A person in power with a good yearning for things? But a few mouths are the most for a long time without saying , And then the pungent **** smell of the arena let go Feeling unwell, the dark and humid illusion gives I couldn''t help trembling slightly. Give it to us? " It can be very carefully stretched out and tender ''S little hand, open his fist, his palm is quiet Lying quietly with a glowing metal Fragments. Like a broken feather. Bai Ji took over A Duanyang in her hand After a while, I didn¡¯t find out what to live for Place, it¡¯s like an ordinary No more ordinary fragments. But since it''s the one who always wants to turn It must not be a simple wind to give to Chi Product, Chi took out a piece of silk and put it in Good. "Besides, there are other "Uncle Bianzi asked me to pass it on The knight Xiaodan said a few words that it was him Only this film, the others have to rely on spores Find it by yourself. Chapter 1042: "Get it back?" Bai Ji frowned slightly "Well, Shan Zi Daquan also said, this It¡¯s her broken [internal organs]" "Okay, we understand." Ji nodded indifferently. "And H What''s the matter? , Ke''er hesitated, bowed his head and said "Your Majesty, what do you plan to do Where are the remains of the knights? " "Handle? This is not our job I don¡¯t have such a bad taste that we will meet each other People¡¯s corpses are of course to be handed over to The township is to throw it to feed the piranhas, there are few Several burials in the mass graves to see what they want Deal with duo. "If you can, let Kerr do Do they collect corpses? "It''s up to you, but it''s better to rush Before Yiwei came. "After that, Bai Ji I''ve just brushed shoulders with those who bowed their heads and said nothing, Yexiang followed. "If you do this, there may be surprises It. "Bai Ji seems to have thought of something, Turn around. Her Majesty, what do you mean? "Why do you still use us? Maybe you I can find what I want in the corpse below Maybe the person you are looking for,[ Qingding is not complete, because the job is in Most of the people in the Colosseum that no one picks up and lifts are Fragmented limbs~" Down. Out of the Colosseum. Is the undercover process clean? We are not The dark twin kingdoms touched A Guang¡¯s mouth, face Ji subconsciously covered the speed with his hands. "The Imperial City Forbidden Army will investigate as soon as possible , According to the survey department¡¯s information According to reports, these humans are undercover in the blood city The victims are countless. "Yexiang closed Start the list of reports listed. "It''s hard to imagine these are a group of Tao People with good moral education are able to come out Inside, the kinship is not in the concept of ¡®R¡¯ In the category of reading, so they make a field What kind of things|love will not surprise people. "Zi Ji said lightly. Humans have never given up infiltrating blood The clan imperial city, although they all face failures Finally, but at least they never gave up, Always incites those who are willing to take over See you for death with fanaticism. SF light For these undercover agents Qiu hit, the blood girl is more interesting than Wu''s note Things. "The R federation wants to send messengers over Fix it with us, not just the human federation There is also Guri, saying that it is for the group Build a common front, Pakistan businessmen encircle Barland When are such big and awe-inspiring words Waiting turn to the elf to say, this is a sense of violation Chapter 1043: It¡¯s not as big as it is, but facing the other side this time If you take care of it, if you want to refuse, It is estimated that the whole continent will be killed in secret My spine is gone. "Interesting, what do they want I want to say that the elf brain pumped and wanted to carry it Raising the banner of defending the mainland, Bai Ji is green Believe it or not The weasel pays New Year''s greetings to the rooster, it can be good ? Especially if it¡¯s not profitable to put it here With sharp ears, it¡¯s more worthwhile Doubt it. "And this little head, elf Even if you don¡¯t have a good intention, you can also come to Tingtian foot? "Bai Ji looked at Tailan Sepuri The post you sent just wanted to laugh. In order to express the meaning of the city, the letter is natural It¡¯s the king of one country who goes abroad for another What Jun wrote is Ji Yong. How should I say, the whole letter is written The **** is full of demeanor of a great power, But in Bai Ji''s eyes. Run to the parents to show off when you have some achievements Shining a little girl who doesn''t stop. The letters show in various aspects I have made great achievements in opening up the territory by myself, People are very arrogant, not like Correspondence between diplomatic relations, it seems to be provoking war Simply want to laugh. Can''t help but laugh again. Weimeng Bangwen, then we must support it Wide open. "Bai Jing returned the letter to Ye heavy. "As for the mission, be like a day, Casual criminals, anyway, there are always times "Yes How is the collection? ¡® The imperial army is secretly helping, shouldn¡¯t "That''s it, even oneself has been followed I don¡¯t even know it for the rest of it. Little nerd who doesn''t wall the world. "Bai Ji Ye I don''t know whether to sigh or sigh. "It''s rich, the things are set up, Especially those east that should be seen by Chi Understand. ... Hey 0.0o" Kerr Wipe the sweat from the front of the collar and endure the smell Fear, these homeless corpses Drag out the body one by one. The local area will cover the end of the corner When Tian Yang¡¯s body was removed, he suddenly saw Ri Mo''s eyes were dark. . She approached subconsciously, and then, watched I saw the one inserted in the corner, don¡¯t need to dye it The blood stains seem to have been left behind without knowing it Po Huang Black Sword 6gzN Chapter 35~ Try to Beat Us "Is Her Majesty in there? But I''m looking for her when I have something to do. "Sorry, but a few thoughts, Queen Chapter 1044: He Chi, please come back. Work will no longer be visible, the latter The corner of the coat, the overcoat is pinched by the pool Wrinkled. . Please go in here, please. "can Kneeling weakly on the ground, pitiful The anger begs each other. "Keer Group, please don''t embarrass me Yexiang remained unmoved. . ..." Kerr The ¡®advantage¡¯ of the face, in Ye Zhong and Wei When the soldiers are caught off guard, they seem to be numb The ball went through from below. "Hurry up and hold the ground." Ye Xiang obviously I didn¡¯t expect the other party to do this, seeing Kerr, who got into the bedroom, disappeared in a hurry Up. How long is it to walk with two short legs Can''t run Tian Zhongzhou to train an orderly guard And ran a few steps and was speeded up by the guards Woke up. , I want to see Her Majesty the Queen! , "Don''t be fooling around, Your Majesty the Queen You can see each other, even if it is The same goes for you without burden. "Yexiang tone Down. "Your Majesty is working, I can¡¯t bother to run during this period. Miss Ji send it out. "No, don''t cry me out Kerr must see Her Majesty the Queen! The appearance of Yijia, here is the royal dormitory Don''t yell like a polder Yexiang is slightly eyebrows. "What happened, Yexiang Questions came from the room. "...0 disturbance Are you, sorry, it''s a subordinate Long-term positions will be dealt with as soon as possible. "Is it coming, let''s run in "But, Your Majesty... Between, you guys go out, let''s follow "Yes." Now that Bai Ji has spoken Youxiang naturally didn''t show up too much, let The soldier puts down Kerr, and he leaves With Bai Ji''s permission, how many Abandoned in a dark gladiator before I got up The dilapidation inside grows up, push the facade) The not-so-spacious public housing is well furnished Plants gleam in the sun Mahogany tables and chairs made of gold silk edges, the whole The room is filled with distinct black-edged tones Perceptionally, it gives people a very comfortable feeling Very haired girl in a formal dress , The silver hair is painted under the scattered paintings, and the ba only black Tie the bow behind his head, the pool is dignified Sitting on the bench, caressing with both hands, quiet It also condenses the fruit surface with heat Although Chi is completely invisible. Girls Ryogoku Light Roadshow, that stock The hair quality of the room lady is totally natural Chapter 1045: So that people will subconsciously drink it suddenly Height and development, binocular problems Is to make the pool more circumscribed if there is nothing Depressed breath. "What''s the matter with me?" "Excuse me, Your Majesty the Queen. "Oh, this doesn''t matter. Bai Ji grinned and smiled at the minister. "because The reason of love, except for some important Xinchang must have an opening, and everything else Sit here and drink tea and noodles. I won¡¯t entertain you anymore Eyebrow, just don¡¯t know this tea station sit down. "Ker looked complicated "Why are you so called today? Bai Ji tilted her head. Even if you don¡¯t drink tea, do you have to sit down? You can tell the truth. " Can''t. "Bai Ji said calmly. "¡­¡­why?" "Some things have been met in the opposite direction Okay, it''s not about us The feeling is just said. "Bai Ji drink tea. "Then, how can I ask you when Why do you want to take me? "Ke Er Hug It''s cold, staring at Bai Ji, waiting The upper head is big. "Bai Ji sighed lightly "This question pleases you very much "It''s not a difficult question to answer It''s just simply giving us a headache. "White Put down the killing cup heavily, in Kerr''s noodles Liang stretched out without an image. Let me tell you "Because we are in a foreigner A feeling of pity on the body, so "Just come out like this?... "Otherwise, what else can you do? How is it? "Bai Ji is holding on to the west It¡¯s so good to "look" with a smiling face "Her Majesty the Queen was the most helpful There is a reason. "Ke Er picked it up Staring at Bai Ji''s eyes. "Reason? What do you mean?" "For example, Kerr has use of you Benefits... Otherwise There is absolutely no reason to teach how much is it. The style has become practical, no This is far from enough. "Bai Ji nails knock I''m at the table, with silk in my tone "You said it was because of some kind of benefit Down yours, then you have considered you Is there anything we can take advantage of on the east side Kerr was stunned and pulled his fingers apart Counting, tilting his head, thinking What to come to this meeting by yourself. Do laundry. Cook, be a female 4. Brother But in these palaces The female foreigner is more professional and proficient than herself, If I want to go, Kerr is embarrassing to find Chapter 1046: I don¡¯t have any shining points on my body There is no land worthy of use at all Of course, there is another reason, Thinking of this, it''s a shame I was scouring, and then I shook my mind The other party is the Queen of the Blood Spirit Empire If you want a bed warmer, you won¡¯t know How many people volunteered, everyone The bridge is broken, how could this be the reason "Ker, I can hardly think of it. "Thinking is still not comprehensive enough. "Then, please allow Kerr to slightly I feel good to say so, I Is it to the east? "Ker seriously With Bai Ji. "Well, you can say so. "Just take what you want But I just want you to answer me "Oh? Open the issue." Ziya Huizi. . "The master who got it, the rider where is it. "It''s a few deep breaths I want to change my tone as much as possible Those three Liu who can speak out Shaking uncontrollably. "What''s the matter, let''s say you are not I''m blind since now, everything See you, don''t know which one you are referring to Where is it? " "It''s Na Tian in the arena , This one is so dark that it looks broken "Tian''s tattered black sword? I mean, I don¡¯t know what you said Lee, no... Besides, the sword was picked from the arena |? "Bai Ji immediately put it on her face Silky playful. Nodded vomitingly. Ji smiled. "This will show up Where did the master go to that kind of place, It should be clear in my heart, so for Love instantly became empty. Where does the world come from? Why? Since Ji is impatient and authentic. Your so-called Mr. Ji Bai is talking about E, in fact, so I didn¡¯t find him You already suspected him in your heart It''s an accident, right? " "Don''t, don''t say 10.00 anymore. Kerr''s eyes become more and more "Why, I feel painful Bai Ji sneered. "Photo Take a look at what you look like now, day Can you see your height without keeping your eyes Shame. ¡® "If you don''t have the one named Yabai Can''t go down? Then you are too useless No wonder the knight didn''t come back to find ¡­¡­0 You are the richest man Guys, let''s keep them as pets Chapter 1047: Tired. " "Stop talking, stop talking... "Since that knight is gone, you Go down, then why are you okay now Is alive? Oh, I can only say that Can play for you, why are you without him "..." He buried his head and bangs covered the pool At this moment, I can only see her The sword he was holding inside was trembling. "Fuck him? Don''t say these ridiculous Yes, you can¡¯t even do it on your own Still want to find in this big world This is the world of individual cannibalism, Can only be swallowed so much that there are no bones left You do this, you are looking for death to know Bai Ji has a meal every word, every word bead heart Home is a friend with a cold arrow penetrating heart of. "Happiness, anger, sorrow, these are only you To feel it, as long as you still , It doesn¡¯t have these many emotions Gen is normal? ? For two acquaintances It''s really foolish for human beings to die in two years." Bai Ji''s words gradually spread his own emotions. Tian time, the room is like Zhou Die Er Clothes book, the stagnant air makes people''s mouth Not angry. The tea cup on the fruit noodles keeps surging, Duan Wutang¡¯s aura is surging, so I can as a center. Xiang Ji is calm, through perception Watching Kerr''s move. The cat-eared girl Tian Nao lowered her head like that. Behind Chi seems to exist in this picture Fei Liang, is controlling her body Bai Ji picked up the teacup spilled by Tian Ban Back. Book quietly observe the other party. After a long time, the decorations on the face Calmed down, but his forehead overflowed , My chest ups and downs constantly, non-stop Fragrant thick color. "His Majesty Bai Ji, Qing told us that Where can the owner of this sword go free "Those things we said, you are all Let''s make a bet, how about it? " "Become stronger." Zi Ji Nuo stunned "If you become more than watched one day So powerful that we have to kneel and kiss To the extent of your toes, tell me Tian 1 cut what you want to know. "Become stronger than you?. It''s a little bit hurt to look at the white "How is this possible?... As witnessed the emperor with his own eyes Strong is the earth and there is no way to exhaust the fields The degree of I. "Why, dare not?" Bai Ji sneered l. "Have the courage to die, but not Do you support it? If this is the case, you The person you are looking for is not your motivation Chapter 1048: Yi is your spiritual shackle. . "Okay! But Ji will definitely become very Inside, better than anyone. "How many Get up and stare at Zi Ji. Then defeat you and rescue Mr. Ji Bai A smile was outlined at the corner of the mouth. Come in and lift Yexiang Ditianyan in the room I saw the tea served by Bai Jilai "I''ve finished talking with Ke Ji Xiao Dan "Well, the process was unexpectedly without me Is so boring, quite deliberate" Zi Ji said with aftertaste, "you seem to have doubts when you go up. "Why are you, to that alien "Oh, you have this problem too It seems that the brain wants to accumulate too much , Zi Ji doesn''t want to answer any questions Yexiang who feels this is also clear Did not go on, as soil Qualified female foreigners learn to restrain themselves Ziqixin is necessary. ... As night falls to the imperial city, I can¡¯t see Star night, just like the one under the moonlight Count the stars like kittens, Those words that appeared in the morning are in my ears That¡¯s how it is possible for Chi It''s more than the monster in that monster Big? That''s even the strongest Ji Hang An opponent that the Lord may not be able to defeat, Only one hand is defenseless, no skill The long Asian cat face... Lost sitting in the pavilion, kicking Then, raising her head again to annoy her, I saw a touch in the courtyard of Nuo Da Silhouette. Some familiar, but involuntary Get off the seat and follow up Followed that figure and walked into Ba Tiao , Kerr who follows behind can see clearly The back of that hot circle. "Is that Miss Cavalier?. I haven¡¯t seen Chi for several days. He seems to be buying the vampire queen Good look It can be seen that when I first saw each other Lin took Ji to the book to get the crime I feel that there is something different in the other party , Especially attracted the temperament of a pool, group I don''t understand that kind of temperament is a group And seems to be the same as a knight Kerr is very fond of Chi. "Who? Come out., Just think about this, how many achievements The blonde girl walking into the street makes a sound "Guigui Guoguo follow me, what''s the matter? Found 0... I didn''t expect myself to be sent So fast, goodbye to the gathering of Dabei night No matter what this kind of thing is like Everything is wrong... "Um, the little knight country, tonight" can say hello hardly. Chapter 36~ Chapter 1049: "Who is it, come out?" Realizing that he has exposed his position Kerr can only walk out of the corner, because Scalp greeted the girl. "Knight Xiaodan, good evening. "What''s the matter with me?" Since Zhu quietly pressed the sword half out of the box again Went back. I haven''t seen it in the palace these days When I came to the Knight¡¯s Little Wai, I was a little bit concerned, just follow Coming up. "It''s a bit embarrassed Over, Bi Jingye''s dark and windy night, ghosts Guiguo fruit tail line really can only make people feel bad On the bright side. "Eye?" Kerr was a little suspicious Lifted his mind. "You are in a bad mood." Bai Jin He pointed out indifferently. "Me? No, I have no heart "I can feel the Convinced, very confused. "Baijin Zi Gu Zi said. "what happened "...". Maybe it''s her city It¡¯s too shallow, maybe she¡¯s been too indifferent Tian, ??I don¡¯t know why the other party can You can see her mood changes with just two eyes The sun is well camouflaged. . Self-defeating. "It seems to be able to see through Keer is thinking about the same, given by the agency Got her answer. Take care of your own face. "If you overdo anything, you will It has the opposite effect. "Bai Zhu seems to have been I don¡¯t plan to walk this alley. Road back to the road. "Little knight ancestor already knew Kerr Following behind? . "It''s not too early." Bai Yan thought for a while "When did you notice it? "When I was in court. If you think about it, you know it. , Speaking of which, Ke''er was a little bit lost. Miss Cavaliers, say, with my qualifications If you work hard now, you can live The Queen of Vampires is nearly a year old. " "Almost impossible." Bai Jin thought I didn¡¯t think about it, but I answered the same simple words as always. Italian thief. "Why suddenly want to ask this question. Damn it, very powerful, don¡¯t need to look at it £¬Ker¡¯s can be detected by the senses alone Specific location. "In this court, my strength is stronger than me There are many people. "For example, the vampire queen is a male He looked at Bai Jin very disappointed. If it¡¯s a knight thinking about it, face the lady His Majesty has a chance of winning. " "I can''t beat her." Bai Jin did not He hesitated and said. Chapter 1050: "That empress, how much is Chi? Strong... Speaking of which, you are the knight clown But Xu Zhiyi''s suspicion has almost come out Among the senses of the Blood Spirit Empire is the most contradictory A sense of feeling. Not like the cold body temperature of a vampire This girl didn''t look like a blood clan at all. Since it¡¯s not a blood clan, how can it be The more xenophobic blood spirit empire atmosphere circle ended How about a chance to serve the royal family in Tian? "I''m not a blood clan." Bai Jin no Confessed. "Aren''t you blood?" Although Somewhat surprised, but also unexpected I''m not surprised by the things I''m taking care of Are you free to enter and leave the palace? " "My identity is quite special. "Then, are you human? "Forget it, sometimes I don''t Know what race he is. Bai Jin answered casually, as if each The problem doesn¡¯t need much for Chi Simple and well-thought-out questions, not at all It''s necessary to brainstorm. "Miss Cavalier, you are also imprisoned Is it forbidden here? Si Chai? "Baijin was taken aback for a while Jump far into the towering walls of the imperial city Nodded and shook his head. Go and see the outside world. " But I was convinced that the other party and myself So, it''s also the poisonous blood sucking The Queen of Ghosts was imprisoned because of the fruit seed Of this place. Now think about it, that different method How could the Queen of Taiping be so easy Let yourself go, the words are nice, If she really insists on leaving, she Will definitely stop self in every way Own, not because of others, only because of oneself There are still places on the body that can be used by running Although I don¡¯t plan to "The knight is burdened, you are out of "Incarceration?" Bai Xian crooked his brain. Bag, Enso said seriously after a bit Tao. "I am not imprisoned., "That''s a different way of saying, you are Why are you staying here? : Bai Zhu seized his head. "I can''t remember "Knight rent has a rough amnesia? "Well, I seem to have forgotten a lot surface. "Baijin looked at Gao Ji in the sky The moon in the middle, said with a sad expression "By the way, the Cavaliers are thick, know Don''t even know your name yet. I? Since the column. "Baijin? A nice name But a few people did it four times. The small osmanthus plates are used in the palace What about it? Chapter 1051: "Look at the stars "Ah? With the stars?...Today Are you out of the stars at night Bai Zhu nodded a little dumbly "Then, if it''s daytime, 1 what to do? " "Will be in FangxiangPackage SF light "Then if there are no stars at night, look Open it. "There is no moon. "Hey...". I don''t know that it is Dear, this awkward chat makes Kerr can''t help laughing The other side gave a quick glance at the word The dull remarks of Mr. Ji Bai are like ...And the hair is also basin-colored, say Probability will believe. Means that Pakistan is surrounded all day long "No accident happened like this. "Then... it''s a few two Golden light shines in the eyes, full of hope Looked at the white threshold. "Can you Can you teach Kerr swordsmanship? ¡­¡­Of course , It¡¯s not white-teaching, but the tuition will be paid Yes, how many things are cooking in the cleaning and sanitation? Why do you want to learn the technique? It. "After a while, since Jin asked. ."...It''s almost like, no I can deceive myself and deceive others like this again, no matter what Everything is good, but you want to become stronger. " Seeing Bai Cheng seriously, painting the latter Did not speak for a long time. "What''s the matter, it''s difficult... impossible So? "Kimi said nervously "It can be, why is it Then make such a decision? "Baijin He tilted his head in confusion. "You see Going is the kind of being content with the status quo People who don''t work hard and motivated. "Yes, although it is true, so Let me bring it up, now you Not this courage yet. "White piles According to the head, I will rub shoulders with Keji after talking. However, he was taken out in less than five steps The pebbles almost fell over. "Mianjin Xiaocu, are you okay? But the risky hold on to the other person and write At the same time, Chi¡¯s face brushing Tianxia became Buried in front of you to support yourself "Jin, don''t chew! Sorry for being bullied, There''s a mess in the house, Kerr passed the appointment It took only a few seconds to realize that I was using it Well, it¡¯s the one that makes people linger Set your head in a gentle town~ Out of your head, small head Bright as a red leather fruit. Chi doesn''t know why he has Such a big reaction, the other party¡¯s body looks like Almost Ruo Ruo Ruo Wu exists in Pakistan''s stock address Can¡¯t stop smelling like a cat Chapter 1052: Like catnip, I can¡¯t "Did you scare you?" Looked How far away, I have not noticed since Jin Feel the problem. By the way, Bai Gui thought, you dropped something ... lowered your head to conceal embarrassment to pick The one on the east side is visible in the one above the ground After the necklace glowing inside, I was taken aback for a moment The whole brain is arrogant, completely down Machine. "Thank you, I saw it." Jin took the pendant from the sluggish Kerr Didn''t notice Chi''s expression moving towards Chi But the eyes of Mu Diaojian in the girl''s hand Did you get the string pendant from any place? Is it your east side? " "This pendant?" Bai Jin tilted To his head, he thought for a moment. "should Is it mine? . "What is meant to be yours? But Ji Guoguang was very calm and calmly let People feel a little hollow. "I''m not sure, this pendant I have a memory of myself and I have been by my side since the beginning "You lied." Quite calmly I hope that the team will follow the opponent¡¯s words face to face Asked. "Because of the other It''s half here. "Keer Conghuai I took out the semi-circular pendant, From the perspective of the gap, it just happened to be in Bai Zhu''s hand The one on the head fits. "You stole this pendant! "? I didn''t." According to the head. "Then say, that pendant you Could it be that someone else gave it to you? "Neither stolen nor robbed. Coming. "Self-addicted and denied. "How did that come from?? You tell Su Keer, the item in your hand How did the chain come from? Just start with memory Owned, you think this kind of nonsense, Will a person who doesn''t have a problem with logic believe it? ? "I''m not panicking." Bai Jin recognized it. Looking at Kerr really, Tian Zi said with a pause. "Why should I trust you? So you give me a reason to be a good man? It seems that the hand is too big in the past two days Psychological pressure and feelings of loneliness and helplessness Her emotions are easily ignited. "Sure enough, you are also with that Huang Yifu right? ? Two of you Fu tied Ji Baixianli, and then For the cake will be tempted by Keji, that''s it Right? ? "Ke''er the boss with staring pupils The steps keep retreating. "The entire imperial city is cheating ...No, the whole world...". "I didn''t lie to you, I promise. Chapter 1053: "...Why do I believe you. "Because I am a knight Said the color. "The virtues of the knight, no Allow me to talk about home. But my eyes widened, a little nothing Kneeling on the ground forcefully, looking at the cloth With a few traces of Muna¡¯s seriousness, Chi is really very Confused, I don¡¯t know if I believe in it . SF light Tianmu wrapped candies in fine paper Was handed to him. "What''s the matter, the mood of eating sweets Can change, right? "Baijin Emoji Space is so indifferent, but there are more voices The cat''s ears trembled, but Ke''er stared intently Bai Zhu. "Ji Baixianli, is that you? Chu Mei. "Who is Ji Bai?" "Baijin has a heavy burden, I think about it. I want to learn swordsmanship from you. "Silence for a piece Ke''er looked at Bai Jin firmly. "You are sure that this process can be It can be very hard, so hard that you may not Way to endure, face to face, you are I have never experienced the essence before The meaning of is very clear, your base State training, but this time I''m not frugal "Kerr doesn''t know if I can Persevere, but will not complain Two-year-old words. "Ke''er believes the situation. Cheng Dan indifferently pulled out the long sword. "Teach you not No, before that, you do it first Good preparation for hard work... The white horse crossed the gap, Tian Yue passed "Your Majesty, all kinds of federal missions Already waiting outside of Saplan. "Yexiang, as always, leaned against Bai Ji. "Probably not self-sufficient, all human "All human beings are natural, unless It¡¯s secretly like the last time. The Upper Elf Federation still has to be called a human federal. "Bai Ji said slowly and slowly "Where is Tai Lan? How about there. "Hou Lan''s team is about to arrive Dasapland State, the cloth team seems to be that Bian Tian is a very famous knight commander. "The leftovers from both sides are riding because? "Zi Ji raised her eyebrows." Then Catch up with these two forces, Tian Tong''s envoy "Welcome them in, yes Yes, the township sent some people to protect them Security, let''s not care if something happens to these messengers But it can¡¯t happen within our border Understand. "Subordinates understand." Yexiang was about to Retreat, it seems like thinking of something again, still Yu Yu Tianxia. "Your Majesty, how many The whereabouts of the small country is a bit reversed, but Gao will From time to time to go outside the city, and then get Get stolen, come back with wounds all over, You see... Prepare all kinds of medicines. "Bai Ji Tou Chapter 1054: Lian, how do you change? " After a tie, it''s like usual Exited the room. EwMzgz: Chapter 37~Before the Talk There is a strong smell in the air , Slimy unidentified liquid, mutilated limb Body fragments, glued to Tianqi¡¯s fragmentation group Weaving, Japanese film alone, girl field The water-blue hair falling down like If the field is pure and dirty, like dirt In the silt, Baduo is holy and refined Slim water lily. To get organs and blood from two pieces of Li Out of the filth of the block, wooden materials dripped Even on the ground, there is no pure chest Contaminate a lifetime of pollution. Out of the pool, the ground is rarely worn Wearing a tulle and a symbol of queenhood Laurel wreath, lightly touched with cane, scene The space was instantly lit up by the deep blue of the letter, Yutian''s light source. Third, Xi''a stroked and wiped the white dad Statue of the eyeball. This is very different and unclear The masterpiece of the artist, but he knows that this There are only mythological species in the statue Where''s the soul? Hidden in the depths of the Blood Spirit Empire in Saplan , Work with him and use the prepared Fake sculptures can be fake The statues of the gods were taken away. . That¡¯s how the ancestor of the ancestor is Suspicious, Kechi did not refuse in the end, or Bei said that she couldn''t refuse at all. Her plan is about to reach the final stage Now, the face is regarded as a sculptural hope, it is a complete plan The most important part of planning. . The meaning and the power contained in it, It''s just a simple way to draw the snake out of the hole, From the face to the ground to find Bajiu¡¯s plan like I don¡¯t know how much I live The year-old monster, Chi better than anyone understands, The ancestors of the gods cannot help innocently Working with Chi Tai, my mother is willing to make this The statue has no plans to give the land, the most Reasonable is that they want to borrow Get rid of the blood queen with his own hands. There is nothing left, between people themselves Is to use each other, the interests are supreme, both However, if you use another ruler, then you have to be Don¡¯t make use of the preparations, this consciously The two sides use each other, since Being exploited is inevitable, that It depends on the skill of the stack to be able to get the right out of the coffin Fang Gengxiang¡¯s value becomes the final win Elf queen who is good at playing power I think I won¡¯t lose to whoever lives, this The careful plan has been carefully planned for hundreds of years, Every possibility of living is under Chi''s calculation Including the queen of the blood family. Chapter 1055: Whether it¡¯s an ancestor or a bloodman Empire, it doesn¡¯t matter who wins or loses, The ultimate winner can only be her. "Then, please advise. She stretched her hand to the deep blue use. "A messenger from heaven, I hope We cooperate happily. i "huhu...mountain An angry body stands on the waist The compact physique is fully loaded with the field A long sword that does not match the height and body length of the ground, full It was a cut hand and a near hand was searched A beast with more than three times the size of the earth. The girl Balan is here to go, You have to fall two somersaults when you take one step. The scars have accumulated more and more hometown, yesterday The scars and the scars from the day before yesterday, Chi''s The body can be said to be ¡®tattered¡¯ , But even so, he doesn¡¯t have any The tendency to give up. It¡¯s down the mountain, today is like Xiang Liantian Chi hurt himself all over his body. I vaguely remember that Bai Yan was very embarrassed She has shown that her aptitude is too bad, and she didn¡¯t face it. Have any foundation in the warrior¡¯s foundation Before I got high, I couldn¡¯t learn from Wu He. The other pools didn¡¯t think much about it, just The third move, can you return with your best effort? The steps of the Queen of the Blood Race, Everyone sits and sings in their courtyard every day Tea, the noodles themselves are training hard and hard Country, accumulates every day, one day away from myself Can you exceed Chi? "Practice..., good pain. "Go back to my temporary room Kerr started the daily routine Tian Tian Hita treated the wound. Apply cold trauma ointment to the vice The second service is hot on the wounds of the broken letter treatment Spicy pain, it hurts a few teeth The skin that was originally tender and smooth is like There are scars everywhere today, looking at myself full Guo Xiaoran''s body, female I lay on the bed I stretched my limbs intently and watched Looking at the sunset outside the window, Ba is hungry The reeling pool was so tired that I didn''t get out of bed Second hope to eat. Like all parts of the body I can''t even straighten my waist. And the tiredness that flooded into the brain didn¡¯t let The queen''s gap in Eramada over time Wang Ding points, but it''s almost too exciting "Successful, as long as you don¡¯t suffer Degree|After training, one day I can catch up. . "Looking at the ceiling, how many Secretly encouraged himself. ¡®I said, it¡¯s so ridiculous ¡®In this world, some people¡¯s The lower limit is the upper limit you cannot reach, Catch up with Chi in your life? Since the day we have dreams , Even if you give you a thousand years, you Chapter 1056: The possibility is infinitely close to zero. But I put my head aside, my brain is random The voice that sounded in the sea. It seems to start from the recent use. This unidentified voice will change from time to time Sounded, mocking my own efforts, moving Lose one''s own behavior, The heart is dumb and grinning. From where, let alone understand that this voice is I want to know that the place must be free of distracting thoughts now Take it today. .Gang.0 is really Hard work, I don¡¯t know how to fight in the mountains every day Those disorderly low-level beasts, face the year After that, can you hit something? "You mean, Kerr''s Wrong way to Chen? " The clan empress waved her hand down and died flying The beasts may be killed by you for thousands of years Can¡¯t keep up with the number, but for Chi Just move your fingers, just follow you It¡¯s as simple as trampling two air caterpillars to death, then What''s the problem, you trampled on a Maomao Will the insects get a boost in strength? "..." almost like I feel that the voice seems to say Makes sense. ¡®You¡¯re such a real man Rice eggs, the blood queen is obviously just I drew you a pie, but you took it seriously As smart as she could not know, You can''t see Chi even if you''re exhausted for a lifetime From the back? It¡¯s rare that Kerr is willing to take care of it It, the voice simply said more. "Actually about this, your heart I know it inside, right? I just don¡¯t feel it. Willing to believe. " "Then, what should I do? Chi Rongliang stared at the ceiling blankly. "This is the way Kerr Yida can go, Apart from that, I have no other choice. " "Huai tells you there is no other way? Others may not be able to do it, but you don¡¯t Fortunately for the sample. Did you mention Walkable. "The voice is tempting. "Shortcut? But Miss Bai Jin said Now, the path of cultivating is not only cultivating the body, It¡¯s also cultivating the mind, everyone is walking in the same There are no shortcuts on a avenue. "I said, other people are other people. You are you, as long as you want, beyond that "Impossible, in this world There is no such quick way. "How many Although understanding and ignorant, but definitely not stupid, After thinking about it, she denied this possibility "If you don''t try, how do you know? It doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s better than nothing in a lifetime For, how, consider it? "that Dao¡¯s voice can¡¯t distinguish between male and female, as if from Chaos in the abyss. Chapter 1057: New self Are you lying to me? Mr. Ji Bai said , A good boy can¡¯t listen to the words of a stranger, So I can hardly believe you. What about strangers? 0¡­¡­ Diligent, you can¡¯t do without "That''s right, but don''t you learn to be smart? Point effect...0 Oh. "The voice was unfathomable. Familiar with your knife, no, I am you. JSF light "You are, Kerr?" Kerr stared. If you are Kerr, who am I? "Of course you are also me, we are Actually, I only woke up recently This has aroused your obsession and determination "You wake up? Why wake up ? Also, you said you want to help me, you get the book Why help me? Do you have the ability to make Keji Will your strength increase in a few days? "Great increase in strength? No no, strength Only secondary, more, I''m here Teach you, let you know you are ya in the end. What to do. "That voice became It''s meaningful. Tilt your head. "Ker is Kerr, "Wait for you to accept''me'' In a moment, you will be more aware of what you already have In-depth understanding. Want to control my body? ? " I, I am you, the son controls the body No matter what we control, I promise You all have your own consciousness, but "Know those things, you just There is no way to look back. "The voice sounds Muffled a lot. "Can''t turn around?... . What''s the point? "Literally, I can''t tell you Explain, when the time comes, you will know ".0." says something like This foolish mystery, it''s almost like a cloud Here, I can''t tell why. "I never forced you to choose, If so, I hope you are now To live on, just... It¡¯s not something I can decide, then Wang Tian will come eventually, face you, and finally Will return to the abyss. " After the voice of this sentence falls, the brain The voice in the sea never sounded Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Ring negotiations in Saplan On top of that, Wang Fang had already had members in early Field, face Bai Ji nature as the host Don¡¯t let the guests wait for a long time to talk about the loss The courtesy. "You are the representative of the whole mission Looking at Hou Li with contempt from Ji Man The representative of the party¡¯s mission did not conceal himself His emotions gave him a glance. Chapter 1058: "I made you laugh." The man with glasses He got up and saluted Bai Ji. "blood From the country, the queen. " "It really made us laugh." Bai Ji does not give the right face at all, just follow The polite words of the dialogue went on. There is no one who can speak the truth around him Daddy, why did you hire a professional in cerebrum machine? "This shows that my majesty The importance of the matter. "Tall glasses The man respectfully said. Ji Zhu raised her eyes. It''s me and majesty Next take the initiative to invite you. "The man straightened Glasses on my face. So, if you have something, please contact us drink? "Bai Ji looks bored with the man Zi is chatting, but his eyes are sideways Retreat to the side and observe the confrontation between the two of them Have the words been overheard by the pile? "In fact, the next is going to be Before talking about official business, I want to talk to the Blood Spirit Empire Her Majesty''s Queen exchanged feelings. "Don''t talk so warmly, How did he become the official queen of the knights. What about the brain? " Bai Ji quietly gave him a blank look, Xi That is to indicate the night fragrance of Nubian. "Yexue, I have to go out to make a comment. After communicating with Yexiang, I realized that Bai Ya wanted Express something. There are many people here, secretly not Knowing how many eyes are staring at me, The current words are naturally inconvenient. Got up, not long after Bai Ji left, also I express my feelings for myself that I want to solve it Determined to be anxious. Around the corner, two people stood on the roof, Tian Ge On the frame, there was silence. "If you continue to pretend to be fruity, Noodles can go away. The recent state is a bit strange. "No silence After a while, Lin Tuo spoke. "The state is a bit weird? Don''t talk about it. How strange is the pool status, why report Tell us about this? "Bai Ji teased You tell us the leader of the blood spirit empire Isn¡¯t it inappropriate to listen to the guide? Then I won¡¯t agree to go privately with you Talked. "Lin Tuo said word by word "Huh, what an annoying tone, Come on, what happened. ¡® "Specifically, Chi has always been Talking to a strange sculpture, no Only in this way, Chi is currently a positive behavior It''s starting to get a little strange. Dian Ji slightly raised her eyebrows, and Chi remembered the previous ones Days, Bian Cui''s secret relationship with Chi. Yes, how strange his behavior is Weird? Chapter 1059: "Tian hasn''t noticed it yet, but Later, I feel that your Majesty Chi Tian No one hides a big secret, so R There are secrets that Chi himself only knew. "Isn''t this really needed? Little girl Zi has his own secret, it''s no longer righteous Is it something you can''t need? "From Jizui Having said that, I have already started to think back What Shanzi said to herself that day. Chapter 38~ A little black man stood on the side of Tianke There are two small white rulers standing on the other side, because Because of the uneven quantity, Libra cannot guarantee Maintain a balance, the world is in a hurry. Bian Cui reminded Bai Ji, whether it was A little black man or a little white ruler, neither belongs to Things in the sub-disk, so they are huge It may be a foreign creature, it is very likely It is the so-called mythological species. To the extent of the wind, they The existence of is incomprehensible, for this The influence of the world is no different from the heavy bombing of Tian Ke Bouncing, just the existence of it can make The whole world tilts, even collapses. If they want to destroy this In the world, how difficult is it? Then the problem comes again, these three Are the mythological species piled into Bachengde? day In the past few years, there has been no successful invasion Balanji must have his own law Then and order, who broke the order, So that these shouldn''t have appeared on this plane Of creatures appeared? Eliminate all the impossible, that man The last one is true even if it is unreasonable Xiang, Bai Ji already has the answer in her heart. Behind Ji Tong''s successful restoration Unavoidable the intervention of the mythology, but face to face Is it Ji Tong who used the mythology? This There is a huge hidden behind the problem If it''s just Ji Zhou''s mistakes, The coincidence is good, but in this world Where are so many Acha and Azhu? If this Is there any human factor in the coincidence? He is the driving force behind the scenes, what does he want to do Is it out? The pulse can be recovered after investigating it. Miscellaneous, the pavilion is not rooted. Come back after the private chat with Lin Tuo On the seat, since Ji has been thinking about this direction Although the cephalosporin can be spread Her people escaped into other planes, and they can go After all, it¡¯s not the researcher of space department i In addition to the land, the blood clan, Can¡¯t find a second qualified space monster Conjurer, want to be in the boundless void Zhongkai Xingtian film is suitable for the blood family The land only depends on Spore Tian''s individual, no foreign son, ascends to the sky I want to find a land suitable for them to live in The plane of is no different from finding a needle in a haystack. I don''t know if that kind of plane exists. Chapter 1060: "Your Majesty, Queen of the Blood Race Bai Ji, who came back to plant it so late, I heard someone calling myself, it¡¯s a human federation The representative of the Cavaliers, Ba Ming looks resolute Nothing, very reliable and mature middle-aged rider As a diplomat, he I''m qualified, I straightened my body This posture is respectful to Bai Ji, end It''s all for the friendly relations between the two countries The messenger, but the delegation behind him It''s no different. Bai Ji can feel these humans riding The meaning expressed in the eyes of the scholar, if It¡¯s not that the situation is wrong, I¡¯m afraid It''s going to be pulled directly. Bai Ji''s eyes are very hot, Ji also understands the thoughts in their hearts Gu Guang left behind the strange-looking people Kind of knight, since Ji chuckled, no There is something deviating from the topic. "I''m rude, I had some insomnia last night Please also Haihan, I wonder if Mr. Knight has Any suggestions? ¡® The representative middle-aged knight hasn''t spoken yet Talking, a young man on the long bench behind him The knight suddenly spoke: "Lost follow? It seems that the work and rest of Her Majesty the Vampire Queen is not How regular? Is it night life? Too much demanding? Be careful, not good Life is easy to get those dirty diseases Oh, oh forget, you guys **** blood Ghost, what are you so dirty? "Reid!" The middle-aged knight wrinkled Raised eyebrows. "Diplomatic occasions are not you put Place, how did I talk to you said? Queen Ha apologized. . "¡­¡­" named Àï The young knight of Germany turned his head to the picture While going, he refused to apologize and put the blood The members of the delegation on the clan side are angry All crooked. "These barbarians did not teach violence It really gives them a face... "The queen condescends to make peace with you, Are you this arrogant attitude? An impolite barbarian. " Seeing that the two sides are full of gunpowder It was about to fight, Bai Ji just uttered a word to caress. Level the emotions of everyone. "No need, year I''m so light, the blood is strong and the blood is strong It¡¯s easy to do things without the brain, and it doesn¡¯t hurt. Ya, Dui is too young to be a man, we Yeah. "Her Majesty the Queen is magnanimous, in I''m here to take care of this bad year Qingren apologized. "Middle-aged knight deep He bowed to Bai Ji. Watching this matter, Deli Tobao Keep silent, he always thought he would It¡¯s their own mission who quarreled with the blood clan first Chapter 1061: Come, some members of the Bijing Mission have a future Lan Xueyuan, but he did not expect the human side The anger is more bitter, and each takes the blood family as relatives It¡¯s like an enemy, especially when I look at Bai Ji¡¯s eyes God, I can¡¯t wait to rush up and smash the corpse You probably don¡¯t need to worry about this. See or just fine After tossing for a while, will The talk officially began. "Then, this time we are three parties, The talks were held for the purpose of maintaining peace, blocking I must also know that this world The history is not peaceful, the foreign movement of the villages Dang is constantly impacting our perceptions, So I think, at least in this critical juncture Head, we who are also creatures on this continent Able to work hand in hand and put aside territory for the time being ..." "Huh? I said this gentleman, you didn''t Is the pot wrong increase? When are your kinsmen Become an aboriginal on this continent? "Find The **** of stubble is always the same two days, like Reed Hand has a strange prejudice against blood, Kai Is holding on to this and that detail, such as If it¡¯s not that Bai Ji and the king would persuade him, I¡¯m afraid of this Some of the civil servants who are stubborn in writing I have to roll up my sleeves and fight with the human knights "Yes, you are a group settled In this continent for less than a few decades outside Yeah, is it so cheap, but You have lived in the mainland for a few seven years The members of the Human Federation are here This question once again fell into controversy. "National nonsense, you guys Monkeys outside are embarrassed to accuse us? You may not even put on your pants , A group of angry officials of the blood clan also Not happy, the two sides started another curse "If you want to talk about it, put it north of the mainland Return the original human territory to us! , "Cheeky! North of the mainland Since Taiwan has been the land for the blood race, we Is to get back your own east, you guys These thieves who take advantage of the illusion dare to be barbarians Take a talk? ? " Tell it to say, can it answer? Forcibly take "... The middle-aged knight of the delegation has a heart , But completely powerless to guide, since Ji Qian Crisp and silent, like a okay person Cough, interrupt twice, although I have to talk about it, both of you The subject of this meeting. "See the Bureau Moving in a direction that cannot be taken back. Derito knew that at this time he was 5 Stand up and say a few words. The soil was also human before! Sitting at the bottom of the Guli Fangwu who intends to watch a play "You barbarians, but Zhang is extremely ignorant! Steal the country Chapter 1062: And pretend to be yourself The second empire of Lan is really shameless No one will come after no Taiwanese! "If it weren''t for the interference Some barbarians outside can''t enter I What''s so proud of? "Our leadership since Taiwan Is it time to become your human? The reason for returning, don¡¯t think you are Completed a set of Tailan Codex and knights I regard myself as a human being, Tian Qianqian We are just a group of uncultivated wild The change will be carried out almost two hours later The only process is the Quran Joined the scolding war, Wang Fang, you scold me You, scold Tian Pian so happy. Tongdu hasn''t officially signed it yet, send it out Even the promises on the surface Only use the film to curse. Noble and solemn negotiation hall A certain market compared with, The heat is so hot that the two forces of the two sides of mankind are 1 To the point where the person can''t clean up. As for Bai Ji, there is no ground at all Intent, it doesn¡¯t matter from the beginning to the end Yes, just thinking about it from time to time Where is the human side and the back side. "Although it''s a bit awkward And the one from Laidian Gulan Your Excellency, this is the end of today''s talk: Finally angered Tian Zhong The subordinates pressed down, the middle-aged knight "It can only be the. Rito echoed that all three of them Continue like this, the negotiation is not What''s going on will only make gunpowder It¡¯s better to let the party close The emotions of the face, come back the next day. "Since both of you said so Bai Ji was helped by Yexiang "Then today''s meeting will be closed for the second time Yeah, maybe we''re taking it too far Everyone is tired from the long journey, Let''s think about it after we rectify Tian Tian "Thank you, Her Majesty the Queen for being surprised, Our responsibility comes first, I''m sorry. "Middle-aged man again Ji apologized. "No defense, this world is What can go smoothly in the end. "Since Ji doesn''t care about laughing "Go down to rest under the picture of the knight Wang Fang left the field one after another, before leaving Forget to cut each other''s eyes with each other, Someone was stopping, I was afraid that they would all go up Fight, it''s not happy if you don''t fight. "This group of humans is really not Nezha, is there no one to teach them Ho 3 Magnificent? On other people''s territory "I can''t help it, isn''t it Chapter 1063: I hope we can be well with the two groups of monkeys if? The whole meeting turned into a bird "Unsurprisingly, Ming Got to see them, squirt, it''s really sea My ears are full of fields with my own The civilians in the field complained bitterly with Bai Ji Tian Road is speechless by Ye Xiang I don¡¯t know what to think. Because tomorrow we will continue with Negotiating with the Human Federation, White Have returned to the imperial city. Since Ji Pan play the two in hand There are jade beads that are scoured, it seems that they are still there Interested, I haven¡¯t played so much bored. "Your Majesty, what are you thinking? "Huh? You see that we are thinking It looks the least like thinking When you are thinking about things But when, Ye Xiang thought like this in her heart. Did not say it. "I''m thinking, they sent jade What is the significance of the two diplomats? With Bai Ji playing with the beads in her hand, Cheeks. "What are the two diplomats Question public? " "Of course, maybe they were [ There is a problem, but the person who sent them If the country is good for the other two countries, it will send Tian Qun to As a messenger of hatred and prejudice If the outer fruit can be regarded as a coincidence, The question of the two officials can fully explain him Fang has ulterior motives. Diplomats who can¡¯t suppress the scene, The brighter I carry it, the more hopeful the scene will be Okay, the more loud the noise, the better? "what do you mean, you? I didn''t really plan to make good friends "This is not necessary in the first place What we are thinking about now is, Chis Where is Naziyi Cha? "Bai Jiqiu is up Where is the Fang delegation now? " In the capital Rested at the inn without any Protection is not just staring at them, the face is Ye "Yes, Ye Xiang knows. No. 1 Shan Xiang doesn¡¯t ask for any reason, Chi Tian Chun accepted Bai Ji''s order and executed Daozhong business procedure is nothing more. After making arrangements for the summer, take care of yourself The sky gradually fades outside the window Seeing that the dark clouds have accumulated two thick layers After the silent flash of self-dao came Shen thunder. Hold the peace under the sky and still What about Kuaixiang? I don¡¯t know why, Bai Ru Suddenly such thoughts emerged. This continent is like the sky Chapter 1064: Like the dark clouds below, the dense accumulation is too heavy Yes, it is bound to fall to the west, the face is now The tranquility before the storm. Bao Tian Ye has nothing to say, although this one Don''t face down, since Ji fell asleep unexpectedly The picture is wrong, why, maybe Wake up and sleep not in your own bed, so Come and be unexpectedly comfortable. Bai Ya, a dining spot for Tian¡¯s meal, floated outside the door "Your Majesty the Queen Tian "Where is Hou Li?" Bai Jixian He "the guards are always unscathed, late What happened during the meal Send it out, wait till the next day Ji really still had something wrong. Something is busy. It''s a foregone conclusion. On the surface, work is still Some people who are willing to believe know Just for those who are willing to believe NjEwMzgzN Chapter 39~ The post for foreign envoys to rest is from the emperor The courtyard is a little far away, Bai Ji rushes It''s almost noon by the time it arrives Against the blazing Lie, I''m leaning on the guard Surrounded by the female foreigner, walked out of the carriage. "It''s really troublesome." A umbrella can''t be separated At noon, I should sit in the usual way Heart, enjoy the rare leisure time, It''s not so densely packed like it is now He squeezed his head out again, observing the real prayers The dead body. Thinking of this, I have a little love Bai Ji in the wall is more compliant. "Your Majesty the Queen." Guarding the scene Yiwei respectfully gave Ziji a chance The person in charge of this station is here. " Blindness can be felt through the breath The approximate position of a living person can also pass through the taste Tao perceives the specific number of dead people. Before I walked in, Bai Ji smelled it The strong smell of blood that makes people breathe, Obviously in order to protect the scene No cleanup work was carried out. Bai Ji lowered her mind and seized her nose and mouth. But I found that Yiwei who had notified me before Still standing still on the spot. "? I don''t want to, nor the original country Repeat it a second time, those who need to have repeated The people emphasized this time are basically no longer alive "Your Majesty, you misunderstood, take responsibility People have arrived on the scene. "Speaking, this The guard lowered his head in embarrassment. "Oh, you are." Zi Ji Zhu Qi Huizi. "Say it early, Fei Zan I wasted such a loss. "If we remember correctly, yesterday God, we asked the garrison to send more manpower Guard this post, right? We are weird you Chapter 1065: Didn¡¯t we take our order seriously? ]? " "How dare we dare, we are totally The whole station was persuaded by your orders The station was so locked by us that there were even flies in the field Can''t fly in. "The guard said these words I always feel that my face can¡¯t hold up, it¡¯s deadlocked Yes, the field can¡¯t let the fly in, The next day, the guards were all dead, Is there anything more ironic than this? "I don''t know what happened What, your majesty, all that night The soldiers are on duty at their posts. There is no need for anything to live in, the post If there is any movement, our soldiers Bai Ji pushed away the power of the station and walked in Coming from the nose. "There is a free time for the late station guard Maintain a high level of vigilance without any negligence The corresponding soldier came to take over. Live it. "Although Bai Ji died to those Not interested in rotten flesh and blood, The appearance is still slightly complete. "Inspect the transfer body, do not cut the surface and ? JSF light "After checking, they were all used by sharp weapons Come. "Yexiang helped Bai Ji upstairs Ladder, the captain of the facing guard followed behind, In order to protect the queen¡¯s safety, behind Several guards followed. "What is the weapon of the group system? The captain of the guard looked strange and hesitated Tian Zheng "It''s probably all jagged by the field cloth Of the sword. Ji Xin wondered which race would have this kind of system Style weapon, Shimoda wants to understand "Yes, a serrated scimitar The cutting marks are equipped with our blood The saber is very similar. Bai Ji slowed down a bit, I started to think about it. "Tian is alive and well Didn''t you stay? " "It''s not, maybe it''s a crime The negligence of the reader, when we arrived I still have a lively mouth, but because of blood loss Too much, unconscious, we are all Try to treat it, but it''s probably not going to be used anymore Yiwei replied. Somewhat strangely, all the dead Are all placed|in the same room, I don¡¯t know if the murderer did it deliberately, Before death, these humans ride The scholar gathered in Tianqi to discuss something. The room except for a few guards of the corpse. There seems to be a few more to lean on. "Squirting, so tragic death, you Just when Bai Ji was about to search the corpse. When Tian Dao¡¯s voice was out of time, it was announced. "Why are you here?" Bai Ji Turning Shuanggu to the opponent without expression position. Chapter 1066: When the group was killed, I followed. " Derito said that he didn''t care, Faced with the analysis. "You said, these People gathered together, could it be a group discussion? Bai Ji glanced at the captain of the leaning guard behind her, The latter seems to be aware of what he did wrong Touched his nose. "It''s not your Majesty that you let him in Are you here? How about personnel entering the scene? Think about it What are you planning to show up? Come in as soon as you come in Well, I planned to go see Tai Lan Envoy There was a problem with the group. . "Are you here to join in the fun? "Of course not, I''m afraid of women His Majesty''s plan is not coming to life, take the initiative Please come over and help. "Quandrito It really seems to be so bad "You? How can you help? "For this type of analysis, It¡¯s quite researched, the Queen said so But it hurts my heart a little. "Chengde Lito spins around, see Tian Huier here Take a look at it later. "Then do you see anything?" "Yes." Jun Derito was very sure. The letter nodded. "Look, they Before the flames died, they gathered in the flesh of Tian''s room This shows what? " "What does it mean?" Bai Ji picked Raise eyebrows. "It''s not obvious yet? This shows. ...Showing that they are Before you die, you might fight the landlords here. Gwent brand and the like. Ridley Toque ...Can''t change Let¡¯s talk about it, here¡¯s **** legs "If I remember correctly, the Queen Next is the blood family, the blood family will smell blood Dao sensitive father? "Landrito is kind Odd way. "You will have a hairy face Packing tablets have an appetite, which is a truth. Bai Ji glanced at him. "Besides the human The blood does not meet our taste, we are According to too little, the tripartite talks were met and the mission If there is a problem in another country''s territory, The most suspected person should be .0. "I know, so you suspect "It''s not that I doubt it, stop at the gate Understand that this is not good for you, It¡¯s just to say less, Ji Lun is in control of the wind direction Very few people are in the middle, for them As long as you are rich, you can create momentum with a wave Clear. Shu Jing''s deer head staff appeared in her hand She doesn¡¯t care about the death of these human beings Can''t die under the protection of the pool Her country. "This is the necromancer, but Chapter 1067: It¡¯s amazing..." Cheng Derito looked on, and soon found something was wrong. The living water was immersed in P Body, the wound healed and healed, but even though At first, these people are recovering well from their injuries. The class also shows no signs of recovery. "It''s not saved." Bai Ya took it back to death Spirit stick. "The time of their death For more than five hours, the Pakistani scriptures were not saved. "In other words, they are very Could he be killed after eating dinner? ..." Bai Ji didn''t There was a talk, but Tian was staring at Lan like this Look at Drito. . "What do you see me doing? "What are you doing here? ? Didn¡¯t I just talk about the father, I .Come..." Ridritto hits Counting to explain Tian Fan was interrupted by Bai Ji "Are you a fool?" Bai Ji Leng Of course. "You show up here, just mean It means there is no Shilan mission at this moment Someone is guarding, this gaping friend has a book Everything is possible. "It seems so." Landry Tuo nodded thoughtfully. "What are you doing in a daze, hurry up Go back and have a look? "The human mission was killed, it looks like I later submitted the mission to the mission and encountered any accidents! Buy any logical cars, right? "Chengruli I can''t think of it clearly. "Don''t even think about it. Ji disregards Derito and counts on Muyu Brain Now I am anxious to go back to the mission. Cheng Derito doesn''t understand Bai Ji Why do you say that, knowing that you don¡¯t The windows of the building rushed to Taili Station. Jing, except for the sound of birds from puppet Besides, there was no voice from Wu He, It feels a little weird to be quiet. Guessing that Bai Ji''s spirit might have done it , Tianzhan and Tian when he left in the morning Like this, nothing happened, in the out After showing his identity, Landrito When I stepped into the room, my brows were suddenly frowning. Two waves came from the room very quickly The smell, just like the human mission station He hurriedly stepped into it to the second floor "It looks like something has happened." Bai Ji in the back can detect Lin Tuo The stiff and unorganized pen on the body interest. "I hope there is still some eloquence. Since Ji knows that she has expressed this sentence When Yu did not say, the strength class has reached the The killer who silently obliterates the group''s logo is infinite If you don¡¯t miss it, even if there is a ¡®mistake He must be the one who left a living Intended to do so. Landrito shook his head silently The blood soldiers who were guarding outside soon Came in to deal with the scene, and the medical examiners also Chapter 1068: Arrived on the scene soon. . Landrito knows that everything is In vain, he looked at the solid light Ma Ji, the latter understood what he meant and took Come out and try the rod of Leda Road one by one, the most Later, he reluctantly shook his head. "It''s impossible that they also died five More than an hour, right? Landry Togu Guang looked at Bai Ji quietly. "this is not Possible things, I just went out this morning, At that time, each of them was fine. "I don''t know, it''s the first time This situation. "Si Ji is also very helpless The unknown elephant boy covered up the facts, It is also beyond the scope of Zi Ji''s cognition. The failure of Leda''s stick is unprecedented There are things that Ji himself can¡¯t tell What happened to Chu? Press Lan The scope of treatment of the Mildari Rod. Seeing it, the most township also wasted a little ? We don¡¯t have to do this, you guys But if you die here, just like you As said, we will be in big trouble Bai Ji exhaled deeply. You acquainted. "It''s rare for Bai Ji to speak With a tone of uncertainty, small Landrito seems to be feeling down , Did not pick up Bai Ji''s words, leave [ Out of the room. "What''s the result?" Bai Ji walked to The dead examiner approached. "There is no livelihood, when death Uncertainty, the cut shape of the wound. It seems to have used a saw-shaped palace knife, and The situation of the human mission is somewhat similar, except Beyond this. "The dead examiner shook his head. "I can''t do anything in anger, I can''t find out Other valuable information. " "I got it." Asked all After the relevant personnel, Bai Ji was in Yexiang¡¯s He helped him and walked to the A stage. "No delay Have you ever seen it? "Before leaving, I promised Next, how many people come and how many people go back, now ......" Standing on the windowsill Landrito on the side looked out the window, as if There is a thick group of yin children there. "Did you check it out? Bai Ji shook her head, although she didn¡¯t If you want to take over the team, the fruit that can exist is more east, It is indeed beyond the cognition. "How could this be?" Cheng Delhi Tom silently squeezed his head. . "Let''s think about it." Since Let Yexiang exit the window sill and lean against the guardrail Live by the wind blowing the tip of the hair. If something happens, to whom will it be most important For whom is not only unprofitable, but also counterproductive Will cause trouble to the upper body. "What do you mean?" Chapter 1069: "Don''t get me wrong, we just simply Use the relationship between interests to analyze Up. "Bai Ji said calmly. "You mean that I am Said that he had concealed the truth and was tied to death A partner who is walking with you? "Only the information we have now" In other words, this possibility is not ruled out. "White Indifferently. I remember that there is a living mouth on the human side , If you are interested, do you want to go with us Take a look? However, Bai Ji and Cheng Delhi will be Only when I was entrusted to the prayer place outside the inn I got the news that the severely injured The person has already robbed the count invalid and died. "Dead, when did you die?" Bai Ji raised her eyebrows. "Just now when you came." The female said helplessly. "We did our best Hard work, but his wound is very strange, No matter how positive the blood is, it won¡¯t stop, Xing) Almost all of them were interrupted by penetration, it is really "Before he died, what was unusual reflect? "Bai Ji didn''t plan to use it Mileda Luzhang tried the city, even if he tried it It''s a futility, since the starter dares to do so To do it, it must be prepared, it is impossible not to I have imagined the deadly stick in my own hand Go, those strange dead bodies can Description. "There is no abnormal reaction, that is. Before he died, he yelled everywhere Say yes, the vampire queen wants to kill him. Chapter 40-Quiet Eve (Part 1) "This matter is really not our business." In response to Landrito''s sharp gaze, Bai Ji explained weakly. Even though rational analysis, it is not in Bai Ji''s interest to do this kind of thing, but people are not purely rational creatures after all. No matter how incredible it is, after going through all these things, Landrito has more or less doubts. As far as the rationality of this matter is concerned, no existence can commit murder in the heavily guarded courtyard, except for one person, that is, the supreme leader in control of the entire empire, the blood queen. As for the alibi, it was very simple. With Landrito, the only survivor of this incident, as a witness, he naturally avoided suspicion. However, this is just a conjecture. Bai Ji has the conditions for silently erasing them from this world, but has no motive to kill them. As she said, she doesn''t need to cause these inexplicable troubles for herself. The war between the two countries has not yet come to the end, let alone the missions that come to the diplomatic relations with the will of a permanent alliance? What''s more, disasters on the mainland are imminent, and coastal cities around the world are attacking conservative and unidentified marine life. It should be an unreasonable disaster to punish the envoys of other countries when they were unanimously outside. Although Bai Ji was not afraid of being pricked on the backbone, she did not intend to be a victim of it. Under the leadership of the nun priest, the two came to the stone bed. The human knight lying on it had lost his breath, and his face remained the same as it was at the moment of death. His pupils were dilated and his eyes stared as if he was alive. Seeing something that made him terrified, Bai Ji recognized it. This was the leader of the human mission, the elderly knight. His first impression of Bai Ji was that she was calm and mature, and she was a warrior who had been on the battlefield. It was hard to imagine what could make a knight who has experienced many battles be afraid of this. "Is he before he died, saying that we are going to harm him?" "Yes." Holding the cross with black wings, the nun said piously. Similar to the Quran civilization, the church is not only a place for the believers to pray and worship, but also incorporates the role of a medical hospital. The priests and nuns of the church have more or less knowledge of herbal medicine, but they have very limited healing skills. After all, the blood race It is the race with the strongest disease immunity. From the common people to the princes and nobles, they rarely get sick and send humans to such places for treatment. In fact, Bai Ji did not hold much hope. "That''s it, this time the mission to the Blood Spirit Empire, except for this guy, everyone else is dead?" Bai Ji pointed to Landrito next to her. "Yes, Your Majesty. ¡¨ Yexiang took a blood-stained list from a soldier, which clearly listed the names and positions of the travelers from the two teams. Among them, most of the official positions are not low, and the highest is a marquis with blood on the Gulan side. "This is really a lot of work." Bai Ji sat on the stone chair of the monastery, and after listening, she murmured silently. "You still think that this is a play we directed and acted on?" Landrito sat on the other end of the stone chair with his hands propped on his head, in a contemplative manner. "We said that there is no such possibility. From the point of view of profit and loss, of course, you can also suspect that all of this was planned by us. We will do everything possible to kill you all here, just to let out a nasty breath. By the way, I also put back someone who can convey the news." As he said, Bai Ji Ruoyouruowu put his gaze on Landrito. "Keep me alive, maybe just because you want to get rid of suspicion." Why is the thinking circuit of your wooden elm head so unique? "Bai Ji held her forehead speechlessly. She felt that if she stayed with the wood in front of her for a long time, the IQ line would probably be pulled to the same level by this guy." If you don''t keep alive, we still have room for self-justification anyway, let you go. Going back, as the only witness of this incident, you will tell your Majesty what you saw and heard. When that happens, we will really be unable to say anything. With such a clumsy hand, only you can think about it. Can you figure it out? "Bai Ji gave him a blank look. "Okay, I see, let''s go, when are you going to kill?", "We plan" Bai Ji froze as soon as she wanted to talk, and then her eyes narrowed like a cat." Forget it, I don''t want to. Speaking to you, let¡¯s talk about something else. What do you plan to say to Ji Yue after you go back? " "Knight, you can''t hide any loyalty." "We knew it would look like this." Bai Ji lifted her legs helplessly. "I don''t know how to be flexible." Landry Tog glanced at Bai Ji silently. "how?" "Nothing." Landrito shook his head. "It doesn''t matter." Bai Ji shook her head. ¡¨It doesn¡¯t matter if you tell her the truth, it¡¯s just a process anyway, what to do or what to do, then let¡¯s get down to business. "" Isn''t it the right thing to discuss now? "Of course not, people cannot be resurrected from the dead, if the water is gone, they are already in the past tense. "Bai Ji, whose toes can''t touch the ground, shook her legs boredly. "What''s the business?" "If we say that all this is a man behind the scenes, would you believe it? ¡¨ Bai Ji pretended to look at the sky. In fact, she was blind, she couldn''t see the sky at all. "You mean, this person is your Majesty?" She? Puff, how high you have to look at her to say this." Landrito''s words almost didn''t make Bai Ji amused. "I''ve always wanted to know what your general evaluation of her is What. " "Pretending to be a mature kid." Bai Ji didn''t even think about it. answer. "" Chapter 1070: "At least she feels like this to us now, showing off the small building blocks she built in front of adults to declare that she has grown up, but in fact, adults don¡¯t know how to play with gadgets like building blocks at all. Mean?" Landrito was not good at saying privately that his Majesty was not, so he could only nodded without knowing it. "It''s definitely not her behind the scenes. I don''t even have to think about it. The role she plays in this is probably a piece of chess involved, one that has no value for use." "Is it a bit too much to say so. ." Bai Ji''s words devalued Ji Yue for nothing, and Landrito''s mouth twitched. "No problem, she isn''t here, right?" Bai Ji said frivolously. "If you say bad things about someone behind your back, you are not afraid that I will tell them all back?" "Please tell them back. That girl is swollen now, and she must be knocked out. You go back and tell her that every strength is there. It''s a price, not to mention that power still doesn''t belong to her. Ask her if she is ready to pay the price." Chapter 40~Quiet Eve (Part 2) "Can I understand that, Lord Queen, you care about my majesty?" ...Can you think of something serious about your Muyu head? ? "White Ji didn''t expect that she would be slapped by Landrito''s wooden bump, of course she wouldn''t admit it. "Then, your Majesty already knows who the pusher is?" "Now that we got him out, I told you this to tell you that foreign forces are interfering in this continent, and they want to make this continent mess up as soon as possible. If you don¡¯t want him to succeed, you¡¯d better go back and advise your majesty this time. Don¡¯t let her light the flames of war. The current situation on the mainland will not accept the 4a as soon as the war begins.¡± jp©– "Try my best below." "What does try to mean? Forget it, we don''t expect you to believe us, just as we play the piano to the cow." Bai Ji sighed and didn''t discourage her. A war has never been controlled by one person, but the general trend of the situation. When a fight is really going to happen, a person''s voice is pale and weak. "Your Majesty, maybe you will use this opportunity to use troops against the Blood Spirit Empire?,, "It''s not maybe, it''s for sure. ¡¨ Bai Ji corrected," And it''s not just her, but also the elves who are hiding in the human federation. They have been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. Recently, they have been expanding abroad. Why? ? Isn''t it obvious? ""We suspect that your majesty colluded with the elves. They chose a good day to send troops to us, but now they lack only a famous excuse to be a teacher. The mission was killed in another country. Although old-fashioned, it worked. The effect is considerable. "" Collusion with the elves, Your Majesty has never mentioned this to us. "Of course she won''t mention it. Children who are tired of others thinking of themselves as children are always arbitrary, always wanting to do something on their own, so that everyone will look at her with admiration. ""Wait and see, after a while, the entire human confederation will be incited, especially those knights at the bottom, fanatics are not a minority. "Bai Ji calmly analyzed." Her Majesty the Queen was afraid. ""Afraid? Are you telling a joke, shall we be afraid of a group of canned people who don''t even know who is swinging a sword for? "Bai Ji teased. It''s just that if there is a fight like this, then the attack on the Blood Spirit Empire is more than just the Human Federation and the Quran Empire. At the current time of the mainland crisis, it will be at the forefront of the entire mainland. Maybe there will be many people who don''t believe in gossip from the beginning, but once the flames of war are burning, they will believe them even if they don''t. By then, she will be helpless, who is at a disadvantage in public opinion. "We live here very comfortable. If possible, we don''t want to move. I believe you are the same as us." Having said everything, Bai Ji stood up and left with Yexiang''s help. "Let''s say hello to your majesty." In the early morning of the next day, the two missions that claimed to have come with friendship and sincerity were able to return to the voyage, of course, all of them lay back. Early in the morning, the carriage containing the bones of the two missions stopped outside the city gate. Except for the Landrito on the Gulan side, the carriage of the Human Federation was driven by blood soldiers. It is the etiquette of the blood spirit to send back the members of the other people''s mission one by one. "Emperor sister, do you want to do it." "Hands? What hands. ¡¨ Bai Ji is drinking tea quietly." She cuts the grass and wipes out the roots, killing people. ¡¨ Yana wiped her neck. "If you really do that, then this pot will really be buckled on our head." Bai Ji said lightly. "If you don''t do this, you will still be framed, so it''s better to do things directly." Yana suggested. ¡¨Sister, do you think that the surviving knight is one of the three members of the Quran, right? I dare to send him here. In addition to proving his sincerity, Gulan probably also thinks that sister, you won¡¯t do anything to him, so let¡¯s do the opposite. And doing so, let them shed some blood before the battle. "It''s not necessary. The flames of war will ignite anyway. " "The two of them have long wanted to beat us. Even if there is no such incident, they will find other reasons. In any case, they are going to start a war. Why should they want to add crime?"" "What''s the matter?" Yana beside her suddenly stopped talking. Bai Ji was a little puzzled. ...Sister, promise me, don''t force yourself this time. "Yana bit her lip, her voice trembling a little." We don''t fall twice in the same place, and besides, do you look like the kind of person who can force ourselves. "Bai Ji rushed Yana into her arms. Similar scenes, similar patterns, and the heavy and peaceful atmosphere before the war overlapped with the end of the day in memory. Bai Ji knew that Yana was afraid that the same tragedy would happen a second time, and she was worried about herself. What if Solanya was unable to cope with the situation in his heyday and became a half-crippled Bai Ji? She probably thought so. "We didn''t provoke anyone in this life. Why did we end up like this? How about we run now? Didn''t you say that we couldn''t fight and we just run? We don''t have a reason to fight with them, so just don''t fight. "Stupid boy, we are not elves, we have the ability to create possibilities in a void. Moreover, finding a continent suitable for us to live in is tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack. Once we leave here, where can we go?," Besides, Even if we find a suitable place to live, how many people can we take away? " "Don''t bring anyone, I only want my sister" Yana held Bai Ji, biting her lip tremblingly. "What do you think, what if the two of us are gone, and the coalition forces that have broken through the blood spirit empire can''t find the queen?" Bai Ji patted Yana''s back. "Let them execute the queen and get rid of the head, then the people still have a way to go, but if the queen is gone, and there is no execution target, they will kill them all." "In this case, go, sister, this time Yana. Be the queen of this blood race." Yana hugged Bai Ji tightly, for fear that she would lose the same thing in the next second. "Don''t say these stupid things, the matter is not serious enough, right? Let''s say, we are not so stupid that we will make the same mistake twice, rest assured, well, these things are not something you should worry about. It''s getting late, it''s noon, let''s go for dinner." "What about my sister. ¡¨ "We have something else." "Then, Xiaoya will be with her sister here." After parting, she will know more about the value of family affection, and the two sisters who care about each other hug each other. Yana slowly fell asleep in Bai Ji''s arms. "Stupid boy." Bai Ji said slowly, patting Yana''s back. "You have to do it well, no matter what, my sister will keep you safe and sound." Chapter 41~Shooting (Part 1) As Bai Ji expected, the situation has not developed into a considerable situation over time. The situation is gradually deteriorating. As the dispute continues, more and more monsters have infiltrated the mainland. The longer it gets, the more strange it is. The words revealed to Bai Ji. The turbulence will aggravate the instability of Baland, so that the gaps will expand, causing a large number of creatures that do not belong to this plane to flood in, and the most suitable entrances for infiltration are the deep sea bottom, the sky and the unknown caves. #The border zone and the invasion of foreign enemies did not unite the Baland internally. On the contrary, some races whose living space has shrunk sharply due to the invasion of their homes by unknown territories are facing the danger of extinction. In order to survive, they have to point the aggression against Barland¡¯s other races or forces. The first to bear the brunt was the civil war between the various tribes of the trolls, mainly between the tribes that gave up their original beliefs and converted to the ancestral sect. The reason is that the troll tribes in the savage famine were helped by the ancestors. Thanks to them, they changed their beliefs, and the conflicts with other surrounding tribes loyal to the primitive beliefs intensified day by day, and finally the war broke out. At the same time, the situation on the west side of the mainland is also very tense. The dwarf kingdom and the barbarian kingdom have feuded each other due to a series of coups, and each blocked trade with each other. Recently, there have been frequent frictions between the two forces. The news, it is estimated that only one spark can ignite the war between the two countries. The whole continent is about to fall into chaos. In this regard, Bai Ji has no spare time to care about Gu, she is devastated by the two letters on her desk. The troll civil war is fought lively, but it doesn''t matter, the central part of the mainland will be more lively after a while. "I tried my best, it''s just that your majesty will go his own way, and the ministers can''t stop it." There was such a sentence on the letter paper that wrapped the letter, and Bai Ji could almost imagine Landrito''s helpless expression now. "Fight as long as you hit it, the declaration of war is written so magnificently, is it necessary?" He threw the letter sent by the elf into the stove and burned it. When the declaration of war arrived in the Blood Spirit Empire, Bai Ji did not idle, prepared the ministries to prepare for war, and ordered the lords and nobles to prepare for war. As an example, she sent the Royal Guards to the border fiefs. When she was stationed at an hour, the royal princes responded to her call and sent some troops to strengthen the border. "Sure enough, it is still unavoidable. ¡¨ The human federation and the emerging Qulan Empire both declared war on their own. Bai Ji is not worried about the current situation. With the national strength and military strength of the blood spirit empire, against two medium-sized countries There will be no wind at all in the war. What Bai Ji is worried about is the follow-up. As the war continues, more countries will declare war on her. Either seeking profit or taking advantage of the fire. As for the excuse for starting the war, someone has already figured it out for them, and the coalition of the Quran and the elves must welcome any hostile kinsmen to join them. Everything was as she thought, the Human Federation and the Quran Empire really made a fuss about the death of all the envoys in the Blood Spirit Empire, inciting grassroots people and armed forces. He severely condemned Bai Ji''s life and death on the mainland for double-handed, provoked by her own selfish interests, and impolite and ethical backstab allies in an attempt to grow her family and seek benefits by fishing in troubled waters during the catastrophe of the mainland. The condemnation of the two parties against the blood race quickly received a response from half of the continent, so that the people at the grassroots level of the kingdom forces who did not express their attitude due to the blood family''s military authority also privately accused the blood spirit empire of immoral and unjust selfish behavior. It seems that for a time, except for the blood spirit empire and its affiliated countries, all regions expressed dissatisfaction with the blood clan''s behavior. If you change it to the past, killing other countries will at most be labeled as unethical, but now it¡¯s different. Foreign forces endanger the creatures of the entire continent, especially the people, and these uninvited monsters will be blown up. It''s amazing. Everyone is rumoring that once the lord of these monsters descends on the mainland, it will be a terrible disaster. ¡¾One¡¿;" The panicked people were unable to vent their fear on the monsters, and could only scold the blood-spirit empire that was far away on the other side of the mainland and could not be seen and touched for not being righteous. Although their words and condemnation could not hurt Bai Ji''s hair, the atmosphere of repelling the kinship had grown in the people of various kingdoms. "Your Majesty, there is a blue-haired young man outside the palace who claims to be from the Witch clan and said he wants to see you. ¡¨ Yexiang knocked on the door a few times and attracted Bai Ji''s attention." Witch clan? Please come in. ¡¨Bai Ji almost guessed who it was. After a while, a young man dressed in a black robe, who was not beautiful enough to look like a boy, walked in. "See Master Queen."" The etiquette is forgotten. We probably know what you are looking for. We can only say that we can''t do anything. You should ask for cleverness." Bai Ji said lazily with her hands on her head. . ¡¤Ø­I told you that war will intensify the movement of this continent Falling, isn''t it? "Do you think this battle is what we want to fight?" "Bai Ji raised her eyebrows." Anyone with a discerning eye can see the trickiness, don''t you look like a fool? " "Of course we know that war will aggravate the turmoil in the mainland. What do you want us to do? Stand still and be beaten, take the initiative to stick your neck to the tip of someone''s knife? You persuaded the wrong person. It is not us that should be persuaded, but The madman and fool on the other side of the mainland." "Sure enough, they took the initiative to find something." Gordon looked at Bai Ji helplessly. "Otherwise? Why do we have to fight well? We can go to the courtyard to drink tea when we have nothing to do, and we can go to the flower garden to enjoy the flowers, and we can find someone to discuss some of the more high-pitched and widowed things. Why should we go to fight?" , You so easily put the bones of the mission messenger on the carriage and sent it away?" "Otherwise, what else, do you want to stay as a memorial." "I didn''t mean that, I mean, did you find anything suspicious?" Gordon asked. "What do you want to say?" "If you have sufficient evidence, I can use the influence of the witch clan to expose their conspiracy." "Come on, if we have evidence and need your help? And your Wu clan''s influence, let''s forget it, we are now the rats crossing the street, you are at best the Xiaoqiang crossing the street, where can your reputation be better than us? "Bai Ji said with contempt. "Really, there is no way to stop it. ¡¨ Regardless of whether he sees out or not, Gordon slumped down on the silk soft chair, his eyes a little lost. Chapter 1071: Chapter 41-Immediately Send (Part 2) "Rather than wasting time with me, you should persuade that fool and lunatic to be more reliable." "I have been there, I have been there early. ¡¨ Gordon shook his head." Early I have been there before I came to see you. " "Then it failed as expected." "Otherwise I won''t come to you, am I." Gordon smiled self-deprecatingly. "They can''t listen at all, no matter what I say, it''s useless to say that it''s useless. 11 "Otherwise, why do you think we call them lunatics and fools?" Bai Ji lay on the table lazily. "Then Her Majesty, what are you going to do now? Do you face the enemy head-on." "Other than that, what else can you think of the second way? If you can really convince the two of them to stop the war, of course we It is supported." Bai Ji said with a white glance. "And this is not the worst, you know, they are standing on the wind of public opinion, they can stand on the moral commanding heights and constantly criticize us, you know." "After the war, if we are not in a disadvantaged position, Well, the forces watching the fire from the other side will consider the consequences of falling into the hole, but if they fall into a disadvantage, or even completely defeated, it will be different. No one will give up this opportunity to beat the dog. How many countries and forces will participate in the war. What? I don¡¯t know." "Why, no one wants to calm down and think about it What? "Gordon stood up and walked to the window blankly." We have always made the same mistake, repeated reincarnation. "" Later generations mourned without warning, isn''t this a common problem with creatures on this plane. "Bai Ji sighed lightly. ¡¨It''s useless to say anything up until now. Soldiers come to cover the water and soil. That''s the only way." "By the way, I remember to tell you that Baland exists [key] , The function of the key is to seal the [gate] from Baland to other planes, right?" "Yes, these are all the documents I collected from the historical sites of the mainland. I still remember that I mentioned to you that some of the ancient sites are very strange. They are clearly the products of different eras or even different eras, but they seem to be the same. Personal handwriting." "A creature with a life span of four epochs, what do you say it will be? ? ,# "God." Bai Ji said without thinking. "God? No reason, but there is still a sense of disharmony." "What can it be, is it possible that besides the gods, there are immortal creatures in this world?" "Who knows. ¡¨ Gordon messed his hair," Back to the topic. ¡¨What do you want to ask me? If you want to ask me exactly what the key refers to, then it is better. I haven''t worked it out yet, and there is still a long way to go." "What I want to ask you is whether that key is currently safe." "This is natural, otherwise it can''t be just a simple ocean monster. Balland will attract more terrifying things that are completely beyond our understanding." Since the key is still there, why do you worry that the turbulence will lead to greater disasters What? Can turbulence destroy that key?" "I don''t know this." Gordon shook his head. ¡¨I still I haven''t studied in depth there, and it''s not even clear what the key refers to. "Really, the situation is like this, and the intelligence is still so vague. "Bai Ji helplessly stroked her forehead." Sorry, I will step up the pace of research after I return... "No, wizard, maybe we can''t wait for the day when your research is over." Bai Ji said half-jokingly. This novel chase first hair " Gordon was taken aback after listening, and then he took a deep breath. "Don''t say such inexplicable things, you''re the queen of the blood race, aren''t you?" Just kidding, it doesn''t make sense? It''s not good for people to be too real. ""This joke is not funny at all, but it is creepy. If the queen wants to cultivate her sense of humor, she should watch 100,000 more jokes in her free time. "Gordon replied indifferently." Creepy? ""Even the blood queen of the continent''s most powerful force has fallen. How long do you think this continent has left? Isn''t this the most creepy thing? " The two had a rare chat for a while, and the atmosphere felt like two old friends who hadn''t seen each other for a long time. Gordon felt surprised that he didn''t feel any disobedience to this atmosphere. After the meeting, Gao Deng got up and said that the translation work was tense and he was leaving. "That''s right, you really should go, wizard, you shouldn''t choose this time to meet us, after all, our reputation is almost stinking." "You shouldn''t choose to meet me at this time, after all, the reputation of the wizard clan It''s always smelly." Gordon sorted his clothes. ¡¨I will try my best to speed up and translate the remaining parts. I believe that as long as I know the remaining parts, everything will be saved.¡± Then wait for the good news.¡± ¡°Before that.¡± Gao Deng looked back at Bai Ji. "Queen of the blood race, you have to live well." "The only person in this world who can listen to me is you. weight. ""So are you. You are the first human being able to talk to us so speculatively in this world. " After welcoming Gao Deng out of the palace gate, Bai Ji returned to the Jinhuang Palace. The battle started, and there are still many things waiting for her to decide. Gordon knew that the burden on his shoulders was very heavy. His knowledge, views and speeches were not from the outside world, and even within the Wu clan, few people accepted it. They just regarded his words as a joke. After all, he was too young. Therefore, he was the only one who translated the scriptures. He didn''t even have time to go to bed all day long. His concern for the survival of the mainland made him unable to stop his work. In addition to stepping up time to translate the scriptures, there is another burden on him, which is to find the descendants of that person. "You must give this to that talent." Gordon took out a golden feather fragment from his pocket. Under the blazing sun, this seemingly ordinary fragment shone dazzlingly. The war started in silence. The Human Federation sent the most elite troops, and Guran also sent elite knights and warlocks. The two armies merged into one place, pushing the vassal subordinates all the way. The subject country had almost no resistance to the military siege of the two great powers, or surrendered or was annihilated. The coalition forces directly pushed the front to the door of the blood spirit empire. . The direct confrontation between the Blood Spirit Empire and the Qur''an Elves is inevitable. Soldiers from different territories of the Principality, waiting to work in the border zone, achieved great victory in one battle. After that, they won many battles and their morale was high. But they soon discovered that the enemy''s The army is weird, no matter how you kill or fight, their army is like an endless weed, cut _ stubble again. Gradually, the casualty ratio began to be tied, but the coalition forces The number of teams is still not low Chapter 42~The Dangerous Eggs (Part 1) The coagulated blood dyes the earth red, and the air of fighting condenses the air. At this moment, it is on the battlefield of the Blood Spirit Empire. The surging breath of magic energy made the oxygen content extremely thin, and the hoarse roar and the killing of the dead mountain and blood smashed the prosperity and tranquility of the past. The bombardment of the curse seemed to divide this complete land into pieces. The heavily armed knights and the armored vampires were glued together. The piled corpses and the spreading bright red densely paved ground interweave the razed urban ruins. , Like purgatory. [Elemental Summoning Star Meteorite Ball] The fireball that fell from the sky exploded and bloomed in the sea of ??people rushing up the city wall, the fat was ignited, and the incomplete masses flying out were still burning with unburned afterglow. The blood of their companions splashed on the numb face of the living, and they lost their thinking ability instinctively screamed with a hoarse voice, followed by one after another. The boiling blood evaporated the lake water, the moat was filled with corpses, and the brutal killing seemed to stain the entire world blood red. "Crack, click! Click!" The sound of the city wall collapsed at this moment was particularly harsh. In the future, we will have to wait for the blood soldiers on the top of the city to come back to their senses. A group of red-eyed coalition soldiers broke through the broken wall. Come in, like a flood bursting a bank. "Damn it, why look at the wound on the body that hasn''t healed for a long time, and the leader of the blood clan soldier who is nestling against the city wall gradually loses his strength. After the war began, the blood soldiers gradually discovered a terrible fact that their inherent natural ability to heal themselves was completely ineffective. If the skin was slashed by the sword of the Allied Knights, it would be an absolute fatal injury. The cracked skin could not be recovered and could only wait to bleed to death. However, the blood race, which is not invaded by a hundred poisons and has the highest disease resistance ability, does not have any treatment measures for wounds and diseases. If all the innate talents fail, aside from the curse, the blood race''s combat power will be infinitely close to that of humans. However, what is strange is that the blood race analyzed the weapons left by the coalition forces on the battlefield after the war one by one, only to find that these were just general military weapons made of ordinary meteorites. There was nothing special at all, and the materials were too ordinary to be ordinary. , The workmanship is also very rough. In this case, the battle loss ratio between the two sides is constantly being leveled, and there is even a trend of overtaking. At first, the morale brought by the victory is gradually occupied by a kind of haze. Before the war, most people, even the noble princes, thought that this was just a small fight. When the blood army wanted to repel the invaders as usual, they would retreat until they hurt them. For this reason, they even thought Okay, how to ask them for war reparations, but the situation has developed to the present, it is beyond the imagination of the nobles. Now that it¡¯s difficult to ride a tiger, no matter whether the purpose of the coalition forces is to cede territories and indemnify them to weaken the strength of the empire, or to annihilate them completely, the Blood Spirit Empire must be accompanied. Neither the former nor the latter can be tolerated by them. As the first empire of the mainland, the blood race has its own glory and dignity, and will never bow to these barbaric descendants. ¡¾One¡¿;" After being captured by the portal, the nobles and royal families finally realized the seriousness of the problem and sent their most elite soldiers to the battlefield. However, even so, the blood army was still very passive, losing all the advantages and disadvantages of the blood. , Being restrained everywhere, can only rely on the towering and strong castle to intercept the coalition forces. As the border wall shattered, the coalition forces that came in from the outside destroyed everything they saw like the demons of hell. The people of the blood family who lived in the heyday of the heyday would never expect to see the day when the border of the empire was broken by barbarians, dragging their families and moving from the border, and soon after, the border fell, and the blood spirit empire had a big door. The allied forces, like wolves and tigers, broke through layers of interception nets composed of blood sergeants, unstoppable. The **** army of the world never imagined that one day they would be defeated head-on by this group of short-lived fragile humans, and they would be defeated like a mountain and defeated in a mess. The strong contrast also made the morale of the blood family suffer. Now the morale of the blood family who only cares about defending the city is low, and the human coalition, which is like a wolf and tiger from the moment of entry, looks like a variant, invalidating the talent of the blood family and is invulnerable. Not to mention, there is no way to kill them all. Not only that, the more powerful they fight, the more people die, and the more sophisticated the follow-up troops experience. This makes the blood army a little bit overwhelmed. "Elder, elder elder! The wall is broken and the factory" I know, I can hear it. ¡¨In the hall, the young man in a white robe responded in a very sophisticated tone. He closed his eyes and silently recited the spell. A towering tree grew from the place where the city wall split, and the human knight who rushed in flew up, blocking the entrance of the city wall. "Your Excellency Elder Nim, it''s okay! The city wall to the west has also begun to show signs of damage." The crisis was lifted, and before the boy was relieved, a sentry hurried in. "Tell me the exact location." Nim didn''t have enough time to stop, and continued to cast the spell to support him in the rear. While he was casting a spell, Yu Guang caught a glimpse of another black-robed elder approaching him. "Old guy, this city is about to fall. Yi Ye''s tone is full of complicated." I know, but at least we have to fight the enemy''s forward troops, otherwise we can''t retreat. "Nim can do two things with one mind, and while talking to his colleagues, he can keep the curse uninterrupted." How many years have passed. ¡¨The black robe elder sighed. "How many years have you seen such a fierce enemy?" "I don''t know, maybe except the one in a thousand years." "Old Nimes, I have a feeling." The black robe elder looked helplessly outside the castle. Smoke of gunpowder. Chapter 1072: "Put away your strange feeling, compared to these, hurry up and help me cast spells, and the enemy is coming up again." "Don''t you find that the enemy can''t be killed at all." The black-robed old man sighed with a cane. . "The more you fight, the stronger you are. Not to mention, you can''t kill it anymore. I feel that the number we have killed in the past few days is worth the human federation and the entire population of the Qulan, but their army seems to be endless. It¡¯s the same, killing a batch and raising a batch, it¡¯s endless." "What do you want to say. ¡¨" These humans are weird. They have powers that are not their own. I suspect that the problem is not with weapons, but with people. "" Isn''t this something obvious, but what if you know it? Even if a coping method is worked out, it is something to follow. The status quo is that the other party''s fierce pursuit does not intend to give us a chance to breathe, and even the room for negotiation is not given to you. ""They wanted to wipe out the entire blood clan, just like the time it was a thousand years ago. ""Then, we don''t have any room to talk to them, do we. " "Two elders! It''s no good, the north wall collapsed, and the bandit soldiers rushed in!" The situation was extremely urgent, but Nim only asked lightly. "The people have evacuated?" "The evacuation has been completed, and the thief army will never catch up even if they chase after this time." Chapter 42~We are in danger (part 2) "Well, we should also retreat. By the way, before we leave, leave some gifts for the invaders." Nim leaned on a cane and talked to another elder. After leaving the castle under the **** of the soldiers for ten minutes, a deafening bang came from the entire fortress. "Your Majesty, the above is the report of the battle since the start of the war a month ago." Above the court, Duke Delan presented the battle report written on paper to Bai Ji, who threw it into Yexiang''s hand without seeing it. "Don''t use these cumbersome things, just tell us how you are playing, whether you have an advantage or a disadvantage. If you have an advantage, do you want to take advantage of the victory? If you are a disadvantage, how much reinforcement is needed?" "The public minister Delan glanced over the crowd below. Noble, the lifeless court is filled with a dull atmosphere." The fight was okay and evenly matched. Although the enemy army was extremely tenacious, our army remained unmoved and did not give in. At least we could stay with them. Deadlock:¡¤ "Are you really thinking that we are blind? Is it useless?" The public minister was interrupted by Bai Ji before he could finish. "Where does this start? Your Majesty, this is nothing." "What''s that to lie to us?" Bai Ji said coldly. "Now I''m still going to put on blindfolds for us, do we have to wait until the coalition forces hit below our imperial city, so we can know what happened?" "Let¡¯s say, what is the situation of the battle? What is the battle loss ratio? Has the border lost. 11 As soon as Bai Ji said this, no one in the court dared to answer. "Why, don''t you usually speak well, why are all dumb at this time?" Bai Ji asked coldly to hammer the hearts of the noble princes, and no one dared to raise their heads to reply. "They don''t dare to say, let the old man say it, Your Majesty." When the court was silent, two teenagers on crutches walked outside the palace. "Nim? Didn''t you go to guard the fortress near the border, why are you back." The frowned Bai Ji already almost knew the answer. "Your Majesty, Nim is incompetent. The situation is worse than we thought. Not only was the border gate lost, but the fortress near the border gate was also lost nearly half. Xueling''s empire opened wide, and with the speed of the coalition forces, it might not be half of it. In a few months, he will hit Saplan State and approach the other elders of the imperial city. "Bai Ji''s fingers trembled imperceptibly, and she continued to ask." The other members of the Senate''s seat were stationed at the border fortresses. I have communicated the news to them and asked them to retreat quickly to avoid being surrounded by all sides. ""How did it become like this? " Nim will come together with the specific reasons and make his own analysis. After listening quietly, Bai Ji was silent, and the palace court was so quiet as if a needle dropped on the ground would make waves. "Behind the coalition forces, there is a force that cannot be interpreted depending on our knowledge. This also explains why they are so eager to go to war with us, and so confident." As soon as this remark came out, there was a lot of discussion under the court. "This battle can''t be fought at all. If you continue to fight, the flames of war will consume the entire blood spirit empire." "I think you are just worried that the war will hit your home." "Nonsense! I''m just telling the truth." "Then what do you want to do? Is it possible to seduce peace? Bah, there are only the blood races standing dead, and the blood races who are not kneeling. Has there ever been such a shame in the empire for thousands of years? If we want to cede the land for compensation, simply Let''s just die on the pillar." "And cede the land for compensation? I want to be beautiful. Didn''t I see that the coalition is planning to annihilate us in one fell swoop? Don''t you know that this is a war that can only be won but not lost." "Don''t make a noise." Bai Ji said impatiently, and the discussion below stopped abruptly. "Let''s stop here today, we are tired." After all, Bai Ji ignored the reactions of the nobles below and left by Ye Xiang''s support. The ministers and nobles looked at each other, the queen retreated, and it was useless for them to stand here, so they left one after another. "Come on? The tea is ready." Hearing the sound of the door opening, Bai Ji, holding the tea cup, looked at the door with a hollow gaze. "Your Majesty knows that I''m coming to see you?" The purple-haired girl was surprised in her words, but her face seemed to have known that Bai Ji was waiting for her. "At this moment, who else is there besides you?" Bai Ji held the tea cup and took a sip. "Is there any progress. Ben?" Well, based on the relevant clues you gave me a few days ago, I went to check. "The purple-haired girl flipped through her notes. ¡¨There are so-called [Angels] and [Demons] in this world. It is really an interesting proposition. If you don¡¯t see it with your own eyes, you really don¡¯t believe that this kind of power can change such a huge battle. Power gap." "It''s not the time to talk about your research propositions, Zongna, how are we asking you to investigate." "We stayed up all night for several nights." At this point, Tina sighed. "no progress?" "Yes, about [Demons] and [Angels], most of them are fairy tales and fables. There is no actual biography that can prove the existence of mythological species, and even if they do exist:" Your Majesty, you really Are you planning to try to summon demons? "Tina''s tone became strict. "Why not?" Bai Ji said frivolously. ¡¨Only the elves need to rely on the power of the myth. Isn¡¯t it possible for our blood? Since she dared to play like this and can play like this, so can we. " "But your Majesty, we don''t know anything about the mythology, don''t we? Even if you know the method of summoning the mythology, things can easily exceed our control. There may be no way to solve the problem at that time, but it will accelerate our demise. ¡¨It''s a matter of the life and death of the blood clan. Tina''s usual inattentive tone has become more serious." Are you confident that you can deal with the myth? ""No, but now we have no choice. "Bai Ji shook her head." The elves have been propagating all over the mainland that the blood race is colluding with foreign creatures. In addition, the blood spirit empire is indeed the weakest country affected by sea monsters. After this rumor ferments, it will soon be Everyone knows that when the time comes, even if it is false, it will become true. ""We can no longer delay. " Chapter 43 ~ Cults and Myths (Part 1) "If you''re talking about mythology, then maybe I can help." The door opened, and the uninvited boy sat beside them, and filled himself with a cup of tea very unceremoniously. "By the way, we almost forgot about you living fossils of the Second Age." Bai Ji smiled. "Fossils are rude." Nim smiled bitterly. "It''s been a thousand years since I woke up. No one can accept this kind of thing." "Elder Nim is very knowledgeable and experienced. He has assisted him since the first emperor, and he should know a lot about some strange things. deep." "The old minister can''t afford it, but the old man still knows a thing or two about mythological races." Nim put down his teacup and looked straight. ¡¨If the old man remembers correctly, there was a group of warlocks who studied mythology in the Xianhuang era. They always promoted some strange things to the people. " "In their propaganda, the world is just a #¶·ÊÞ³¡#, and the aborigines of this plane are neither players nor spectators. They want to ask the players to go off the field and let the world enter the next reincarnation." What do you mean? "After hearing these words that the logic is completely offline, Rao Bai Ji frowned slightly. "Who knows, no one understands the crazy words of these lunatics. At the time, these people were regarded as cults. What is interesting is that these people''s obsessions were so deep that they were sent back to prison for the crime of bewitching the people. Pulling the soldier''s sleeves frantically, with blood in his eyes saying something 039; the world will be destroyed sooner or later.''/No matter sooner or later, the source will eventually be exhausted.'': After listening, Tina fell into contemplation, holding it in her hand. Put down the book slightly." You know very specific about these things. "Bai Ji looked at Nim in surprise." Of course it was very specific, because I was the executive officer who held these lunatics at the time. "Nim seems to have recalled some bad memories, his face is a little bad." So these memories are particularly deep things, I still remember them. "" At that time, I was still a small local executive. Who knows, I became a member of the veteran''s seat a hundred years later. I can only say that God''s will is unpredictable. ""Your Excellency, have these cults successfully summoned the legendary mythological species? "Tina, who had been pondering for a long time, raised her head. "I don''t know, the news was blocked by the queen at the time. No one knew what happened, but it is said that they succeeded. ¡¨ Nim raised his head." At the time, I was just a ignorant young man, that night. I will never forget the vision of heaven and earth. " "What then? 11" Then? "Nim thought for a while and looked at the two weirdly." What else then? ¡¨"Didn''t you say that they succeeded in summoning the mythological species, then, what did the mythological species look like, what did the mythological species look like, and how were they suppressed? Does the ancestor queen have the skills to deal with the mythological species?" The extremely high Tina had a round of cannons, wishing to get Nim''s answer in the next second. "What else is there then, nothing happened after that." Nim shook his head. "That''s why I''m not sure if they succeeded that night. If they didn''t succeed, they would not be able to explain the heaven and earth visions that appeared above the imperial city that night. If they succeeded, where did the summoned mythological species ran away, none of these can explain. So far, it''s a mystery group." "Wait, where did you say there is a vision of heaven and earth?" Bai Ji found a blind spot. "Oh, I forgot to mention it. Those cult experiment sites seem to be near the imperial city, right here." Nim pointed to his feet. this small Say chase first hair "" Because of this incident, the queen who closed one eye to these cults was completely angered and ordered the suppression of all the forces of the civil organization. ""The foundation of this organization lies in the Blood Spirit Empire? "Bai Ji raised her eyebrows." It means that the members of the organization are all kinsmen. "No, the origin of this organization is not clear. There are almost no blood spirits among the members of the organization, so it is suspected to be a foreign organization because it is rooted here for some reason." "Then, this organization was rooted by the blood queen at that time Is it unplugged? "" At least in the blood spirit empire, who knows elsewhere, even if the last entrenchment point of this organization is eliminated, it is not clear where they came from. ""But they often put a word on their lips, which seems to be the slogan of the organization: We are born in chaos, and we bathe in chaos. " ...... Have you ever thought about and studied this carefully? Some people''s words? "After digesting the content quickly, Tina asked slowly." No, no one takes these people seriously, a bunch of crazy lunatics, who will go deep into what they say. "Nim sighed." Although I said that, it may be a bit exaggerated, lunatics and geniuses are often only separated by a thin line, and they have crazy obsessions about certain things. "Tina calmly analyzed." I don''t know, after all, this is just an episode that is destined not to be recorded in the historical records. As for whether those people are geniuses who understand the advance or simple and pure lunatics, no one knows. At that time, the queen was in anger because of the desecration of the palace. Which minister dared to be so ignorant and suggested that the queen carefully study and ponder the words of these lunatics? " That''s right, you have to dare to say so, I''m afraid this hereditary nobleman has done it well. "Your Majesty, what do you think? ¡¨ Tina turned to Bai Ji who hadn''t spoken since just now. ...Born in chaos, bathed in chaos. ¡¨Bai Ji rubbed her head, It seems a little strenuous. Have you heard this sentence somewhere before, but why don''t you remember it at all? ? It''s as if there is a wall between this. "Your Majesty? Are you uncomfortable?" "It''s okay, but I suddenly feel some migraine headaches, so I can rest for a while." Bai Ji didn''t care much. "After saying so much, isn''t the idea of ??summoning the mythology still unfounded." "If the old man remembers correctly, when he copied their dens, he found out a lot of strange books. These books were not immediately available. Burned, it seems that the managers of the big library at that time wanted to go. ¡¨¡¨Library? After so many years, Saplan has gone through so many wars, no one can tell where these books are now? Maybe it¡¯s already They were burned or looted elsewhere." "This is not necessarily true, but these undestroyed books are the only way to summon the mythological species. Apart from that, there is no other way to go." Then, Ni Where do you think you should start? "Bai Ji asked." Isn''t there one right now? "Nim said." The largest library of this century happened to be in the Blood Spirit Empire, operating under the name of the royal family. ""You mean the Shenmu Great Library? ""Yes, the predecessor of the Shenmu Library was the largest library in Saplan, and it is also the library in Saplan. There is a high probability that the Shenmu library has a few books about mythological species. "Nim analyzed. Chapter 43 ~ Cults and Myths (Part 2 But the collection in the God Eye Library is tens of thousands, if not to mention, where do I find it? 11 "Then mobilize all the civil servants in the palace to find and classify all the books that cannot read or are suspicious. I will trouble Elder Nim." "I''m happy. ¡¨ Before I have time to chat, Nim can go out with the order." I will also help Elder Nim. "Tina stood up" Well, let''s go with you. ¡¨"Your Majesty, you also want to go to the God Eye Library?" "Is it idle anyway?" Bai Ji asked Ye Xiang to help her up, and under Tina''s guidance, the three of them went out of the bedroom. "Your Majesty? ¡¨ When the three of them were about to leave the palace, a voice caught Bai Ji''s attention. "Little guy? "Hearing the other party''s voice, Bai Ji narrowed her eyes." What are you doing here? ¡¨"Where is the Queen, where are you going?" Kerr''s voice was full of curiosity. ¡¨Can Kerr go with you? ¡¨¡¨No need, just stay here. "After seeing those scenes deliberately made for her, Bai Ji was a little surprised, but she would actually come over and talk to herself. After all, did he underestimate this girl''s ability to accept it? Or does she mean she is trying to be brave? "Well, but the palace is boring, and Ke''er occasionally wants to go out for a walk." Kerr looked at Bai Ji pitifully, although the latter couldn''t see her current expression at all. "Your Majesty hasn''t come to see Kerr for a long time, is it really impossible to accompany Kerr." "Do whatever you want. ¡¨" Thank you, Your Majesty. "Ke''er smiled sweetly, bowed, carried her hands behind her back, and followed a few people obediently. Surrounded by the guards, they got into the carriage and drove all afternoon, when they arrived at the Shenmu Library. It''s already evening." Your Majesty, you are here. "Nim, who was already working here, leaned slightly to greet Bai Ji. Stepping into the library, you can hear the tiny sound of people''s heads and the sound of page turning that overlap even if you can''t see it. "Scholar''s heaven, try not to make any noise." Bai Ji whispered. "The old man knows. #|"How is the progress? ¡¨"For the time being, I haven''t found any books related to mythology. After all, this library has ten floors, and the clerical staff have almost gone through all the books on one floor." "Speed ??up, there is not much time left. Give it to us. "The old man takes the order." "Where are Tina and Kerr?" Bai Ji asked Yexiang as if there were two people missing by her side. "Miss Tina seems to have gone to help the clerical staff find books, but Miss Ke''er''s words seem to have not been seen after entering the door." Ye Xiang looked around, but did not find Ke''er. "That girl, don''t run into any weird dark head. We heard that this library used to be a prison for prisoners." Bai Ji frowned slightly. "Go and get her back first." "Yes, huh." Your elder, the books on the first floor have almost been read, and there are no books suspected of related to mythology, except for some fables and fairy tales. "The library staff report to Nimes." Continue to check the second layer. ¡¨After Nim gave the order, all the civilian staff can move to the second floor without delay. "Oh oh oh!" a voice sounded out of season. "Your Majesty, it seems to be Miss Kerr''s voice." Ye Xiang, who was wandering around the huge floor looking for Kerr, looked at the sound source in surprise. ¡¨It seems to be at the corner of the bookshelf over there. " "Let''s take a look." When the two arrived, Ye Xiang was taken aback. The two rows of bookshelves next to each other opened like a door, and the cold light illuminated the steep stone ladder below, which seemed to be careless. Opened the mechanism here, and rolled down from here. "Your Majesty, it''s a secret road." "Go in and take a look." The stone ladder that has been in disrepair for a long time is too steep. In order to protect Bai Ji¡¯s safety, Ye Xiang slowed down, and some unexplained graffiti was painted on the dusty stone wall, but it can be proved that this hidden passage has been idle for a long time. Finished. Yexiang performed a low light technique to provide it with the most basic lighting. The two gradually turned down and walked down the winding stone steps directly below. Chapter 1073: "Miss Kerr? Are you okay." Finally, at the end of the stone stairs, the two found Kerr lying on the ground, curled up in a ball "Miss Kerr?" After yelling for several times, Kerr had it. Move quietly, slowly get up from the cold slate floor. "Wuwu Keer tearfully covered the swollen bag on her forehead, and kept muttering the sac." Why are you so careless, child? "I''m sorry, Ke''er doesn''t know. I just took a book on this shelf and put it back. The shelf that was leaning on it somehow fell into trouble," Ke''er said aggrieved." Fortunately, this dungeon is not counted. Deep, if you have built ten and eight floors, don''t want your mind. Bai Ji sighed and asked Ye Xiang to help Kerr treat the wound. "So, this is the abandoned dungeon in the era of Jeddor''s rule?" Sniffing the cold breath, Bai Ji tried to touch the stone walls on both sides. It should be, but it is strange, Your Majesty, as a dungeon, this place is too narrow. There is almost only this road, and no cells can be seen. "Yexiang said strangely, and walked forward." Your Majesty, there is a book here. " "Huh? What kind of book? ¡¨" I don''t know that the cover is completely black, and the pages are also pure black. Is this really a book without any words? " "Your Majesty, Your Majesty? Are you down? ¡¨ Just as Bai Ji wanted to say something, shouts came from the top of the dungeon, and it seemed that Ke''er''s scream just now attracted the civil servants who had packed the books. "Don''t care what the book is, go up and talk about it." Ke''er held the book, Yexiang held one hand in one hand, and helped Ke''er and Bai Ji, who had injured an ankle, walked out of the dungeon. "Your Majesty, what do you mean:" Don''t ask so much, Nim, come and read this book. "¡¨Oh?" Nim took the black book and turned a few pages, his expression gradually becoming serious. "Your Majesty found this book in the dungeon?" "Why, this book is tricky?" "The old man is still not sure, because this book is weird and there is nothing written on it:¡¤" Yeah! "Ke''er, with an injured ankle, left Yexiang''s support, and fell over with a snap, hitting a bookshelf on one side, and a book on the shelf fell off, causing a chain reaction and hitting the hanging oil lamp. The kerosene dripped down directly below, just in the dark On page Chapter 44 ~ In Chaos (Part 1) "Ouch!" Kerr fell to the ground. A series of chain reactions caused the crooked oil lamp to drip kerosene downwards, which happened to drip onto the dark pages of the book. "Me, sorry, but Kerr seems to have made a mistake again, right I''m sorry. "Seeing Elder Nim whose face was dripped with kerosene, Kerr quickly stood up and proficiently bowed his head and confessed his mistake. The civilian staff present at the scene felt speechless looking at Kerr who had admitted his mistake. As a real literati, who was not present with respect for the unknown and the ancient, opened this book since the last era. The book that has been preserved so far, this one is better, and directly pours kerosene on this ancient book that has not had time to study carefully. If it weren''t for knowing that this cat was brought in by Her Majesty the Queen, they would have to carry her out. "Don''t panic, try to **** the kerosene away with soft paper." Hearing the pounding sound of the kerosene lamp, combined with the silence of everyone, Bai Ji knew what was going on without looking. "What happened, please?" Tina, who heard the news, also rushed over, and at a glance saw the black book that everyone was paying attention to. "Tina, did you bring the text restoration tools? Help me see if I can dispose of the kerosene on this book. Elder Nim, don''t stand there and wait for the kerosene to dry?" Bai Ji frowned slightly. "Your Majesty, no need." Nim, who was splashed with kerosene, had a dull complexion, and then his eyes condensed, staring at the part of the book that was wet with kerosene, looking very funny. "? What does it mean not to use it?" "Come out." Nim stared at the black book closely. "The content shows up." "What?" As soon as the words came out, all the civil servants including Tina leaned forward to check inside. Sure enough, a few lines of inconspicuous words appeared faintly in the place where the kerosene had been watered. "Turn out the lights, put out all the lights on it!" Nim ignored the kerosene from his head, and said to the attendant on the side of Hou. The attendants immediately found iron hooks to pick down the oil lamps hanging above one by one, and the light dimmed for an instant. "It turned out to be so." With the dark environment, the small prints on the pages of the book became more obvious. "Is it really interesting to protect words that can only appear by soaking in kerosene?" Nim smiled and looked at Kerr with an unidentified face. "Little cat girl, you have done a great job." "Uh, ah? Oh, yes, is that the case." Ke''er''s eyes circled, and nodded after hearing someone complimented herself. It seemed that she didn''t even know what she did right, she didn''t dare. Say, dare not ask. When everyone''s attention was on the black book, Bai Ji was thoughtful and frowned slightly. I broke through the secret passages that have been hidden since the opening of the God Eye Library and have not been discovered until now. I found the book that recorded the mythology, and then the safety lock of the book was lifted by mistake. Not only that, but all of these coincidences. A coincidence can happen when I need this book. If this is not someone making troubles, it is God bless her Bai Ji. The latter is of course impossible, these so-called "coincidences" The extremely high probability is man-made. Although Bai Ji is unwilling to believe it, she still has to admit that the biggest suspicion of this is to break the secret road and crack down on the secret of the book. Can you have a problem? Or is this Kerr being disguised? Thinking about this, Bai Ji quietly leaned in the direction of Ke''er, without even thinking about it, she grabbed the wagging tail behind her. "Mow!?" Ke''er is like a cat whose tail has been stepped on, with ears pricked up and jumping three feet high, but she seems to be a cat. This metaphor seems inappropriate. It''s not fake, it''s a real cat, and the response is completely correct. Bai Ji once stepped on Kerr''s tail, and the sound she heard was roughly similar to the decibel. She instinctively made a meow, which can prove that this is a genuine Kerr. "Female, Your Majesty! What are you doing? You can''t touch the tail casually." Ke''er hugged her tail and looked at Bai Ji who didn''t know when she appeared behind her warily. "Oh, sorry, next time we will pay attention to the measure." "Meet, what do you mean next time??..." Seeing Kerr blowing hair in front of her, Bai Ji fell into silence. Judging from the immediate reaction, it was indeed Kerr. There was no way to fake it. If all this is really a coincidence made by Kerr, then there is only one possibility. Kerr has been acting from the beginning to the end, from the first day she saw her. But this is obviously impossible. There will always be the moment when the mask you put on is taken off. No one has been able to keep the face tight and not leaking for a long time, but it is very likely that someone has been guided to use . "Your Majesty, Your Majesty?" "Huh? What''s the matter." Bai Ji, who had recovered, realized that everyone''s eyes were on her. "As you can see, this book may be a collection left by the owner of the Saplan State Library. Now that we have discovered it, it is imperative that we should start researching it immediately." Nim asked, although he was also I realize that there are many doubts in the process of discovering this book, but of course it is not the time to think about these doubts, so I can only let them go. Since Bai Ji was present, even if it was an elder who was the elder Xi, he couldn''t just call the shots, so he asked Bai Ji. "What do you think?" "I mean, put this book in a kerosene pool and then study it verbatim. After all, there is not much time for us to analyze the age and origin of this book. In extraordinary times, we only study the content." "Let''s do it. By the way, the work of searching for books can''t be stopped. Maybe there are other books about myths in this library." "This is natural." Nim nodded. "Then, Elder Nim, and Tina, the research work on this book is entrusted to you. First of all, do you understand the text in this book." Nim tried to identify, and shook her head. Tina also leaned in. After carefully checking the golden text on the page, she also shook her head in distress. "I haven''t seen this kind of language, but some characters are similar to the characters of ancient gods. I have seen some, but I am not very proficient." Nim sighed. "How long will it take to research the content of this book?" "First of all, the language is a difficult obstacle to overcome. Although the old man has enough patience, the reality is not optimistic. At least this is not a task that can be completed in a short time." Chapter 1074: Speaking of this, the meaning is very clear, it is absolutely impossible to study it before the coalition forces break the blood imperial city. Chapter 44 ~ In Chaos (Part 2) "I have never seen the pattern and shape of these words." Holding the booklet in her hand, Tina was also confused. If even the translation is at a loss, trying to understand what is written in this book is completely idiotic. "There is no way. Since time is running out, look for someone who can understand it." "Anyone who can understand?" The civilian officials were surprised at Bai Ji''s remarks. Even Nim, the elder who lived in the Second Age Blood Spirit First Empire, could not understand the document. Who else could read it? understand? Not to mention anything else, is there anyone in this world who has lived from the Second Age to the present? "There will always be someone, isn''t it." Bai Ji seemed to be saying to someone, the civil servants didn''t know where the Queen came from such confidence. After that, Bai Ji left with the black book soaked in kerosene, and the remaining civilian staff continued to browse through more than one floor, looking for related books left over from that year. Bai Ji, who was sitting in the middle of the carriage, held the oil-soaked black book wrapped in a leather bag and glanced at Kerr from time to time. Ke''er sitting by the window stroking his knees with both hands, sitting tightly, with an OvO face, and I don¡¯t know why Bai Ji Always look at her. Going back to the bedroom without a word, Bai Ji, who was holding a black book, sat on the bedside and fell into deep thought. Ye Xiang didn''t disturb her when she saw this. Between the white horses, time is like grains of sand between fingers Slowly passing by. Bai Ji, holding a black book, was helpless about this. The guards who had been changing the guard understood only a few words that the war was getting worse and worse, and the unstoppable coalition forces had completely occupied and annexed the borders of the blood race, and marched all the way, even the fiefs of several noble grand dukes , The elite soldiers who beat the nobles fled in despair, hesitating to fight. The blood spirit empire is in danger, and the whole country is filled with an anxious and depressed atmosphere from bottom to top, as if it is about to enter the end of the world. On the occasion of the founding ceremony, the second imperial nobles, who claimed to inherit the name of the Blood Spirit Empire, burned incense on the silver slate altar, praising the merits of Lassambo I, but never expected that the empire would have passed away. Nowadays. Until the barbarians in their mouths broke through the border, the nobles who still responded to the war with a contempt and negative attitude finally realized that they were completely at a disadvantage in the war, and even they could only resist and could not counterattack. . It was too late to make a remedy and unable to return to the sky. The coalition forces had already captured nearly half of the blood spirit empire. Except for the Imperial City of Saplan in the far north of the continent and the peninsula in the northeast, all the imperial territory was lost. The wall fell and everyone pushed them, realizing that the world¡¯s largest power in the mainland is already in the twilight. Many small countries and small forces, including the former subjects of the Blood Spirit Empire, have openly distinguished themselves from the Blood Spirit Empire. The Blood Spirit Queen launched a war against the Blood Spirit Empire on the grounds of colluding with enemies outside the mainland in an attempt to profit from it. Although the situation is not as bad as the end of the first empire of the Second Age, the blood spirit empire today is indeed reduced to a thousand words. Mu Xiu is destroyed by the forest wind, and the eye-catching tree of the Blood Spirit Empire is about to fall, so there must be many who will contribute to the flames. Day by day, the noble princes who lost their territories lost everything except the title of nobility. They were as anxious as ants on a hot pot. The nobles who were still in the territory were also sitting on pins and needles, and could not do anything about the coalition''s aggressive offensive. Fortunately, the people moved quickly enough, and only the houses and city walls were burnt down. However, the follow-up problems soon came. The remaining land was no longer able to feed so many people. During the war, the hoarding of money was nowhere to be spent. More than three-quarters of the forces in the mainland have expressed that they will cut off trade with the blood races. Apart from self-produced and sold products, the blood races cannot obtain any means of purchase. The refugees of the blood race, whose people rely on food as their heaven and cannot solve the problem of food, clothing and accommodation, are completely panicked. At this point, the crime rate has risen to an unprecedented high, and the blood spirit empire is in chaos throughout the country. It seems that the most critical moment has been reached. In the whole country, perhaps the least anxious is a certain queen who has nothing to do all day and just wanders around with a black book. "The news of the war has reached the imperial city. Sister Sister, you can really sit still. You can still sit in the flower garden and slowly drink tea. Those nobles, they all go up and down all day like burning their **** I jumped." Yana sighed with a sigh of Bai Ji, who calmly held the tea cup with her eyes slanted. "Huh? Xiaoya, what are you talking about." Two seconds passed Later, Bai Ji realized whether Yana was calling her just now. "Sister, what should we do now." Bai Ji''s slow response made Yana a little helpless. She always felt that her sister started the war as if she had entered the old life in advance, like a leisurely old woman all day long. The flames of war burned to the imperial city, which was within half a month. On the battlefield, the blood army was beaten back by the coalition forces. Not only that, some small countries and small forces that usually flatter them are watching the fire from the sidelines, intending to take advantage of the fire to rob and reap the benefits, and now they are starting to move around. The empress''s own deterrence was also in vain under the encirclement and suppression of the two empires. Because once Bai Ji takes a shot, then the leader of the human federation and the leader of Gulan will also take the shot. By then, it is unpredictable who will die. "Those ungrateful guys, if they can survive this time, I will want them to look good!" Yana said bitterly. "It''s normal. The interests of countries are paramount. It makes sense for them to do so. To survive in a crack, this is also the way of survival for a small country." Bai Ji said indifferently. "Emperor Sister, I remember that Tina once proposed to conceal the situation of the war and take this opportunity to reduce the number of displaced people. You refused. Now that there are so many troubles with fewer people, there is no way to solve it, right?" Yana was right. This is very puzzled. In war, people are always dead, and necessary sacrifices are necessary, both she and Tina think so. "Speaking of which, Sister Huang, what are you doing holding this greasy broken book all day long? Is there anything special about this book?" Yana turned the greasy page in disgust. "Don''t put this kind of tatters that you picked up from any one..." "?" Seeing Yana who turned the page suddenly stopped talking, Bai Ji looked back strangely. "What''s wrong, Xiaoya?" "Pop!" The black book fell to the ground and closed the cover. Yana''s two trembling, glaring bosses. "Xiaoya, Xiaoya?" Bai Ji tried to shout, but Yana didn''t get a response. "Chaos" Yana''s lips trembled, as if Squeezing these two words from the teeth, it looked extremely painful. "¡­¡­what?" "Chaos, chaos is in chaos!" Chapter 45 ~ Conspiracy (Part 1) "Patter!" The black book fell to the ground. "In, in the chaos." Yana clutched her head, her eyes were hollow, and the fragments appeared intermittently like a clockwork doll that had lost her soul, and she couldn''t make up a fluent sentence at all. "The Pantheon, the paladin god, he wants to find there "He wants to find there? Who is he? Where is it?" This is not the first time that Yana has been in such an abnormal state. Because the Ancestral Sect once controlled Yana''s spirit, Bai Ji suspects that Yana''s memory is the same. Has been tampered by them. "He, he is" Yana lowered her head, and when she raised it again, her eyes were clear and she was at a loss. ¡¨Eh? What was i doing just now? " ...Xiaoya? ""Well, sister emperor? "Yana tilted her head." Sister Huang, why are you here? ""This is our flower garden, why can''t we be here? ""Eh? Is it a flowerbed? "Yana looked around, and there were a lot of colorful flowers and the fragrance of birds and flowers nearby. ¡¨ Then, why am I in the flower garden?...## "Don''t you remember what happened just now?" Bai Ji rubbed Yana''s little head. "Just now? Hmm, just now, I should have been hiding in my room looking at the little album that Miss Tina gave me!" Realizing that she had said something wrong, Yana hurriedly covered her mouth. Carefully looked at Bai Ji. However, Bai Ji didn''t have time to care about her at this time. Her jade-like fingers pinched her chin, her face was thinking. "This book is" Yana glanced at the black book at her feet, and picked it up curiously. "Wait, don''t touch the book" came the sound of turning the pages of the book. Just when Bai Ji thought that Yana would faint again because of touching those words, the other party heard an unexpected voice. "Emperor Sister" Yana''s voice was a little surprised. "How is it, do you feel any discomfort? Stop reading that book and put it down quickly." "No, it''s just a book, why do I feel uncomfortable looking at it?" Yana felt like Bai Ji''s The argument is strange. "It''s just an ordinary book, but the shape is a little weird." "Do you feel groggy when you look at it?" "Of course not. Yana is not illiterate, so she won''t get dizzy when she reads the book?" Read a few pages. "It''s not a philosophical book, and the content on it is pretty easy to understand:¡¤¡¨It''s pretty good??" Bai Ji was slightly surprised. "Can you understand the text written on this?" According to Elder Nim, the text on this is neither ancient blood The ethnic language is also very different from the Quran language, so it is not a language formed by the erosion or infection of these two cultures, and it may even be formed earlier than these two languages. At least none of the scholars of the Blood Spirit Empire could understand it, and it was very difficult to study. "You can understand." Yana took it for granted. "Isn''t it very simple, it''s clear at a glance." "Do you really understand?" "Why don''t you believe me, am I so unreliable in the eyes of my sister?" Yana bulged her cheeks. , A very unconvinced look, in order to prove that she really understood, she read the words above. "If you want to be logical, you must be innocent, if you want to ask for a great solution, you must be fruitless: Yana''s tone does not seem to be joking, and she has no reason to lie to herself, she really understands this book. On the text. Chapter 1075: ¡¾-chase/-¡¿ ¡¾¡ª20070;¡ª¡¿ ¡¾,.ŽÀ/. ,¡¿ " Nim, who has lived through many battles, has nothing to do. Tina, who specializes in translation and learning, has no knowledge of this kind of text. So is there anything special about Yana? Bai Ji sent someone to call immediately. Nim and Tina were busy flipping through the books. "Ms. Yana can understand the text on this book?" The two people who came here were very surprised. "Why are they all shocked? The content of this book is not difficult to understand. It is not difficult to understand the contents of this book. It is easy for everyone to understand it, but an idiot can''t understand it." Yana felt that she was treated as an idiot. Said angrily. Tina and Nim looked at each other. "What the **** is this book? Why are you so exciting." Yana asked her doubts strangely. In her opinion, this is just a very ordinary fairy tale, and it is still a shame. It¡¯s written in a secondary second tone. "This book is about the life and death of the empire. ¡¨ Nim sighed." Your Royal Highness Yana, you said you can understand the content of this book, can you give us a general introduction. "Well, I haven''t finished it yet, I just looked at the front, and wait a moment. ¡¨ Yana read it word by word to the people present. This black book is not too thick. When opened, it only looks like a dozen pages. It is more like a booklet than a book. . The preceding are all kinds of words praising God until the latter paragraph. "At night, when the sun and the moon coincide, when the stars return to their throne, pay for the body of atonement, and the blood of the devil as the guide, offer the thing that the Lord of the Abyss loves, and the priceless treasure, and the warrior from the foreign land will break through the mortal world. Reinforcement restrictions: ¡¤ ¡¨Good secondary school, and I don¡¯t know which secondary disease was written in this book. It was embarrassing to make people get goosebumps. ¡¨ Yana shuddered after reading the last paragraph." Here, no more, this book only has these contents. ""Did you write it down? " "Well, I have all the important points. ¡¨ Tina put away the pen that she carried with her." First of all, can you be sure that this book is a shard left over from that year? ""There are many doubts, but for now, all we can believe is this book, and there is no other way. ¡¨Tina thought slightly. "There is another question, why only Yana can understand the text in this book." Bai Ji held the teacup, and the fluctuations in her heart were far less calm than it seemed. What''s happening now is like a script deliberately arranged by someone. She can only follow the steps he has written and hoped, and is treated as a puppet by the people behind the scenes, without any choice. "Perhaps, it''s because there is something in your Royal Highness Yana that we don''t have." Tina said uncertainly. "It''s okay to just experiment, and now we have no choice, right." Nim''s words instantly made the atmosphere of the scene a little heavy. The coalition forces, supported by mysterious forces, attacked the city all the way, and within a month, the imperial city of the Blood Spirit Empire would once again fall into the abyss of eternal disaster. Is there anything worse than this? Rather than just wait and die, it is better to make a desperate move. The worst possibility is to lose the imperial capital. They have no choice. "You guys, don''t you really take the things written in this book seriously? Yana flipped through this wrinkled black book. I really can''t see what is unique about this book." Let''s take a moment. The time before night should refer to the time when dusk and night alternate. This is easy to understand. Where the sun and moon coincide, what is the time when the stars return? "Astronomy has never been Bai Ji''s strong point. She has a complete knowledge of such remote knowledge and can''t explain why. Chapter 45 ~ Conspiracy (Part 2) "If the stars return to their place, it should be the appearance of astrology. This season is just right, every night. As for the place where the sun and the moon coincide" This sentence involves Tina''s knowledge blind zone. It is well known that the sun and the moon cannot appear at the same time. In the sky, where does this coincidence of the sun and the moon start? "This is actually very understandable." Nim looked at the evening sky. "The same location where the sun and the moon pass can be counted as a place where the sun and the moon overlap." "But there are many places like that? Now there is no time for us to look for them one by one." Tina frowned. "You don''t need to look everywhere. The predecessors have narrowed this range extremely, right." Nim smiled. "Don''t forget, the place where the missionaries held their ceremonies was in the imperial capital. In other words, we only need to find the place in the imperial capital." "The sun and the moon coincide, the stars return, etc.! If you must When these specific astrological signs appear, today will be the last day of the appearance of this astrological sign." Tina reacted immediately. "If you miss today, you will have to wait a year." Everyone unanimously looked at Ban Yue as the curtain fell in the sky. "Elder, think about it, where exactly did you see the alien phase back then?" "I insisted on answering. After so long, I can hardly remember that Nim scratched his head helplessly. "I think I should know where you are looking. "Yana quietly looked at the sun in the sky that was about to fall." Inside the imperial city, there is only one place where the sun and the moon pass at the same time. "" The blood spirit altar in Saplan. 11 "Blood Spirit Altar? Xiaoya, are you sure where it is?" Bai Ji asked in surprise. "Have you forgotten the emperor?" Yana looked at Bai Ji with a very strange expression. ¡¨When we were young, we were often taken there by our mother. We stayed there for one night. When we saw the moon, we were almost all sleepy and asleep. When we woke up the next day, we could see the hot sun hanging on when we opened our eyes. Above us. " "Is there such a thing?" Bai Ji tried hard to recall the thing Yana described. The memories of her and Yana¡¯s childhood conflict in some places. Bai Ji has always attributed this to Yana''s memory that has been tampered with by the ancestors of the gods. "As for the remaining things, the body of atonement, the blood of the devil, the beloved thing of the Great Lord of the Abyss, and the priceless treasure, what do these mean." Bai Ji stretched out her hand and felt that the temperature of the sun was getting weaker and weaker. This shows that the day is about to come to an end, and the time of day and night will soon be approaching. In terms of knowledge reserves, Bai Ji is far inferior to the two academic leaders in front of him, so he can only pin his hopes on them. "The blood of the devil should refer to it. The high probability I want to refer to is our blood." "Nim thought for a moment. ¡¨It''s not difficult to understand. I don''t know if you have ever read the book "Theory of Origins." "The unknown ancient mythology?" Tina raised her eyebrows." Yes, the author of this book is unknown. In the ancient books, the various races of the mainland were divided into two camps. Elves, Qurans, dwarves, and dragons were heavenly forces, and half-orcs, vampires, trolls, and liches were abyssal forces."" The influence of this book Many follow-up works, so that most later generations will use the blood as a representative of the devil." Nim explained. There is limited information about this black book, and everyone can only make a vague judgment based on the knowledge they have mastered. "Isn''t it inappropriate to use these ancient fairy tales to make guesses?" Yana asked weirdly. "His Royal Highness Yana doesn''t know that many fabricated fairy tales and wild history may be the so-called truth. What the winner thinks, history is written like this, and how history is written, future generations will look like us." Nim spread his hands. . "An ancient fable?" Tina murmured. "Then, I probably know what the body of atonement refers to." "Musa, do you know this man?" He was used as a pronoun for the atonement in future generations, because when this sinful man awakened, he blinded his eyes in order to repay his sins: ¡¤ ¡¨Priceless treasure, what is it for? It is priceless for us, of course it is the soul." Tina continued. ¡¨And it must be one''s own. If it is someone else''s soul, it is not invaluable to oneself. "The last one, the thing that Maharaja of the Abyss loves" is a problem for everyone present here. First of all, no one knows who the Maharaja of the Abyss is. Since I don''t even know who it is, how can I know its preferences? "Nim, is the sculpture that the elf gave us last time? ¡¨ Bai Ji asked suddenly. "It''s cracked. The fragments were picked up. Why do you ask this?" "Find the fragments of the sculptures immediately." "Okay, I see." Nim didn''t ask much. "Emperor Sister, what do you want those pieces for?" "What is the favorite of Maharaja Abyss? "Bai Ji seems to ask and answer." Of course it was the "blood" of his enemy. Think about it, what happened after that sculpture was broken? ""A pair of wings appeared in the sky that day. "Yes, if I guessed correctly, there is an angel sealed in that sculpture." Bai Ji said calmly. "The purpose of those elves is to kill us through the hands of angels. "Who knows, it is said that they were also carrying the same white statue when they left. If it is just to clear the suspicion, you don''t need to do this to avoid leaving a handle." Bai Ji tapped the tabletop with her fingers. "So, before and after the combination, can we think this way? During the harvest festival, the elves were asked to cooperate and told them that the container for the angels was hidden in the Imperial Capital of the Blood Spirit Empire, and they were asked to send a fake container over. With the fake and the real, they can then exchange the fake container for a real one." "They were deceived, and the container used to fake the real is also real." "The one used as their reward is also true. This also explains the reason for the huge increase in the strength of the human army." Then, it is very obvious who the force that deceived the elves is." "Ancestral Gods." Chapter 46 ~ Let''s Go (Part 1) "At night, when the sun and the moon coincide, when the stars return to their throne, pay for the body of the atonement, and use the blood of the devil as the guide, and offer the thing that the Lord of the Abyss loves, and the priceless treasure: "Wait, I still have some I don''t understand, why do those who worship foreign gods do this? What are the benefits for them? ¡¨ Yana asked. The elves are not kind, and the guys who are willing to give their souls to the outer gods are even more abnormal. They are a group of people who are not profitable and cannot do anything early. The more profit-oriented, the less likely it is to do such detrimental things. "That is to say, the ancestors of the gods themselves have two angel containers, but why do they give one to the elves? Isn''t it okay to keep them? ¡¨" This is not clear. Could it be that only elves have the ability to use containers? qualifications? "Tina thought about it." After all, in many myths, elves are mostly associated with such beautiful words as "sacred" and "holy and flawless". In the theory of origin, elves are counted as powers of heaven. Is it related to this? What?" Today, everyone''s perception of mythological species has changed from virtual creatures fabricated by myths to unknown powerful creatures that have actually existed in the mainland. It is called the term mythological species because the cognition of creatures living on this plane is almost equal to zero. I don''t know their true appearance, shape, habits, culture, and language, or that it is ridiculous to recognize the mythological species by the standards of the common species, and they are not bound by the concept of the common species. "No, this explanation is too far-fetched. If only the elves can use the container from the kingdom of heaven, who released the "angel" that day?" "In fact, this question is not difficult to think. If you think backward, what does the ancestral gods want? They want the world to fall into chaos, so that they will reintroduce the foreign gods to Balland. If you think about it this way, their purpose is very good. I understand." Bai Ji analyzed. At present, this is the most reasonable explanation, but her instinct tells her that things are not that simple. It''s like an underground river hiding beneath the surface of the desert, surging and surging. If the chief priest of the ancestral gods really just wanted to mess up the world so simple, then many actions would seem unnecessary. Or is it that he intends to use the power of other countries in the mainland to eliminate the biggest threat by himself before introducing foreign gods? It should be like this, but he shouldn''t have thought that he still had a chance to reverse the situation. Suddenly, Bai Ji suddenly had a terrible idea. What if the real purpose of the bird face sacrifices doing all this is to allow themselves to take the initiative to contact the mythological species? If that''s the case, isn''t everything she''s doing now is proceeding as planned according to Bird Face Man''s plan? ? It doesn''t make sense, even if he really has the purpose of guiding him to come into contact with the mythology, it doesn''t make sense. What good is it for him? If you want to get rid of yourself, you don¡¯t need to be so troublesome. If you can have two containers for the "Emissary of Heaven" at the same time, it is easy for him to get rid of yourself. Borrow their hand to put pressure on yourself? This doesn''t make sense at all. "But what is the truth? Let these questions go for a while." Bai Ji looked up at the sky and stretched out her hand to feel the fading temperature. ¡¨If we miss today, we may never have a chance again. ¡¨"Your Majesty, the old man is back. ¡¨ Nim gasped hard, and looked very hurried, behind him was an attendant holding a small box." Your elder should go to exercise some time, don¡¯t fix it. Tian stayed in the courtyard to drink tea, and it was empty after running two steps, which is not good. "Bai Ji looked at Nim with a smile." Your Majesty is still thinking about joking at this time, and he must be confident. "Nim wiped off the fine sweat from his forehead." I couldn''t say it with confidence. "Bai Ji put down the tea cup she was holding in her hand." We only know that we have no choice. ""Have you brought the fragments? "Fortunately, I didn''t insult my life, just to stop the maids who packed the court garbage and sent it to incineration. "Nim smiled bitterly. "The time and place are right and the people are in harmony." Bai Ji stood up with Yana''s help. "Don''t wait for me, go to the altar." "Do you have all the materials? ¡¨ "Prepared, they are all here." Bai Jiyu said earnestly. "Then, does your Majesty know the specific rituals?" "It is not hard to think of a serious interpretation. With the redemption body as the salary and the devil''s blood as the guide, it is probably to treat people as dry wood and roast them on the fire. "But, the body of atonement refers to a person who is blind. This will take time. Where do we go to find a person who is blind? Besides, it is too late to find a person at this time." Tina suddenly had a person in her heart. Bad guesses. "Yes. ¡¨ The corners of Bai Ji''s mouth are slightly upturned." The blood of the devil, the body of atonement, does not happen to have a perfect condition here? " "Your Majesty, what do you mean:¡¤ "No! How can this be? Yana suddenly looked anxious. Sister m, you want to use yourself as a sacrifice?! It''s a nonsense, anyone can do this kind of thing, but you can''t do this, sister!" "Yana, listen to us" "Your Majesty, you are the brain of the entire blood spirit empire, the orthodox inheritor of the bloodline of Lasambo, if you have a mistake, what if the empire is relieved of the crisis?" Nim frowned. "That''s right, anyone can take a risk, but sister you can''t!" Yana hugged Bai Ji tightly, as if she would lose her opponent in a second. "Xiaoya is obedient, where can I find someone who has the above conditions now? This candidate is none other than us." Bai Ji caressed Yana lightly, trying to calm the latter''s emotions, but it had no effect. Chapter 1076: "This broken book is not credible, Sister Huang, in such a ridiculous way, what should Yana do in case something really does happen? Where should I go to find Sister Huang, and how long should I look for? ¡¨" This book is fake, and ordinary flames can''t hurt us, aren''t we? We are the Queen of Blood Spirits, Baiji Lasambo, and we won''t make the same mistake twice. "Your Majesty, this method won''t work. Let''s just think of other methods. Miss Yana is right. It is really nonsense to regard an unknown book as a standard. "I have always believed that Tina written in the Black Book has also spoken." We can''t miss this only opportunity, do you understand. ¡¨Even if this is an out-and-out conspiracy. "No way, no way, Sister, have you forgotten the last item of that book? If you want to summon the devil, you need to dedicate your soul, your soul! If you dedicate your soul to the devil, who knows what will happen?! Where should Ya look for the emperor?" Yana''s cries grew louder and louder. "It really doesn''t work, is the atonement person?? My sister can do it, and I can do it, and I can do it too!" "Xiaoya." Bai Ji helplessly pressed Yana who was about to pull out the dagger. ¡¨Don''t say these silly things, let''s say, this is something and only we can come, and it is impossible for the blood family to be blind under normal circumstances. Chapter 46 ~ Let''s Go (Part 2) "Your Majesty, the content of this book is indeed a bit absurd. Let¡¯s not say that this strange ritual is not traceable, but that the inexplicable race of the myth species has no substantive record at all, so this book Whether the content of the book is true or not remains to be questioned. "Do you not trust this book? Well, how about trusting us? "Bai Ji glanced at the crowd in a symbolic sense with absent-minded eyes. "This is now, the only way to save the entire blood clan, otherwise, the end will be charcoal, we don''t want the same tragedy to happen twice, do you understand." Bai Ji raised her head slightly, facing the evening wind and said quietly Tao. "If it''s a fault, it''s only us that will destroy us, but if we miss it, the entire empire will be destroyed." "We are the queen of blood spirits. This queen is not meant to be right, we can afford it. The people called us your majesty the queen." Nim, Tina, and the surrounding attendants were silent. "Sister" Yana hugged Bai Ji and refused to let go. She was not unreasonable, but simply couldn''t let go. From the first empire to the current second empire, the years are merciless, and her relatives are only the sister who is dependent on her for life, and she cannot bear the only loss. "When you were young, you didn''t cry so much." Bai Ji gently wiped Yana''s tears. "Why do you live more and more backwards when you grow up, and cry when you encounter everything? 11 "Now that there is a sister, no one can bully you, so there is no need to shed tears." "...Sister.,," Well. " Will you dedicate your soul to the devil? Go away, Yana sobbed like before. ¡¨Don''t go, there are only two of us left in our house: "Eh? When was I excluded by you?" The voice that was too familiar to be familiar made Bai Ji turn her head subconsciously. "It seems that it is not too late, at least there is still time for a few instructions. ¡¨The voice smiled." At least this time, let me do my mother''s duties, and I will nag you a few words at the end. ""Lilias" Bai Ji yelled softly, and immediately thought of Nim''s hurried return before. It seemed that this old guy was not just going to intercept the maid. Feeling Bai Ji pay attention, Nim smiled while stroking the cane It''s not just Lilias who is here, but Bai Ji''s footsteps are very messy. "Your Majesty, the martial arts must be prosperous. The princes and nobles of all dynasties will come down in unison, offering the highest standard of worship to this respectable empress. "One more move." He said so, but he couldn''t restrain the slight curvature of the corners of his mouth. Such an intriguing scene appeared in the imperial city on the west mountain at sunset. The costumes were graceful, and the nobles and royals with prominent status and status surrounded and embraced like children carrying lanterns, like devout pilgrims. Walking towards the highest point of the imperial city, the apes and moon altar. The team progressed slowly. Whether it was an upright military commander, a pampered minister, or a usually arrogant nobleman, at this moment, it seemed like a devout believer, sending blessings and prayers to the gods they believed in. The road leading to the altar said it was not long or short, as if it was just a trance, and the closed door of the altar appeared in front of everyone. It''s time for Bai Ji to go to the altar, but the person at hand is slow to leave. "Sister...:" "Yana, I want to listen to my sister." Bai Ji was about to speak when a voice came from behind her. Lilias gently pulled Yana''s hand up. "Trust her, she is the well-deserved blood queen, the unprecedented wizard of the blood spirit family, [greedy devourer] Solanya." "Believe me, what she needs now is not your dissuasion and doubt, but yours. Support." Lilias gently stroked Yana''s head like she was treating her own child. Regarding age, Yana may be much older than Lilias, but it can be said that she is mature. Lilias, who is already a mother, is no longer a young girl, and she has to console Yana in turn. "Sister.," "Yeah. "Bai Ji nodded." She must come back without incident: "Don''t worry, she has a long way to go. From before to now, when has she not been dangerous? Learn to get used to it." Lilias patted Paiya. Na''s back. Throwing into Bai Ji''s arms and rubbing it for a while, Yana''s lover gradually calmed down. Seeing Lilias and Bai Ji who were facing each other, she understood the truth and consciously stepped back. Tina, Nim, and the ministers were also very acquainted, and left the last remaining time to the mother and daughter. "Now, just say anything you want to tell us, we are very busy." After a long silence, Bai Ji took the lead to speak, her tone full of impatientness. "In a twinkling of an eye, you have become a queen who can be alone." Seeing Bai Ji, who is still calm and absent-minded, Lilias smiled with a touch of relief, more of a kind of pity. . "Is this all you have to say." "Sorry. ¡¨" What did you say? "Bai Ji thought she had heard it wrong, and she could even imagine the other party with a bitter smile with her head lowered in her tone of voice. Did the incredible Lilias actually apologize to herself? "Sorry? Sorry, what did you do to sorry us?" Bai Ji raised her eyebrows. "We should have never known each other before." Lilias raised her head and brushed Bai Ji''s cheek with her delicate palm, as if she wanted to feel the imprint of the hardship and bumps on her body. "It''s just that the prosperous clan involved you on its own terms. If I knew this was the case, I should let you and I continue to know each other." "Regret it? It''s not like you. ¡¨" Maybe maybe the parchment was right. Feelings often caught everyone off guard. ""you idiot. "Bai Ji suddenly grabbed Lilias''s hand stretched over." So, why did you do that? If it weren''t for you, we would still be a national idol on the human side in a leisurely manner. ¡¨" So since you have done something, don¡¯t regret it. The fool Lilias Baiji turned her face away and took the initiative to show her And embraced. "What are you doing in a daze? #|Bai Ji Du_dao." If you don''t hold it now, there will be no chance in the future. " Lilias was in a trance for a moment, then grinned with an unknown smile, and hugged the girl who looked like her eighth in front of her in her arms. The two hugged each other and separated after a moment. They all know that time waits for no one. Bai Ji turned around decisively, never looking back. "Let''s go, mother. ¡¨ Hearing Bai Ji''s address to her, Lilias looked at Bai Ji''s figure and couldn''t recover for a long time. Chapter 47 ~ Blood Spirit Sacrifice (Part 1) The night breeze blew the noble and solemn skirts, solemn black and pure white swayed and intertwined in the scattered and messy wind, the bow tied behind the head was untied and thrown on the ground at will, the breeze was like an invisible palm , Rolled up the pure and flawless silver hair. The silver-haired girl walked lightly through the altar left by her ancestors. The broken earth and gravel were filled with traces of war, and the cracked stairs seemed to tell the hard-won of this thousand-year empire. She came to the highest point of the imperial city, from top to bottom, the outline of the entire imperial city was unobstructed, but it was a pity that she could not see anything now. "Your Majesty, everything is ready and you can start." Elder Nim, who was on the side of Hou, glanced at the sky. "well." "? What do you mean." "The shape and touch of the fire grill are very good." As she stroked the cross that had been placed in the center of the altar in advance, the corner of Bai Ji''s mouth turned up slightly. "It''s very similar to the fire torture frame that executed us back then. It has a similar taste." "Someone will replace this torture frame." "No need." Bai Ji interrupted Nim''s order. "How can you take away such a nostalgic thing?" "We hope that the barbecue grill we executed this time will be the same as the last time, but this seems a little unrealistic." Bai Ji''s fingers pressed her lips and teeth, and she said with a clever smile. "Sorry, Your Majesty." "Why do you apologize to us?" Bai Ji stroked the cross, seemingly reminiscent of it. "Nim is incompetent. He can only watch you humiliatingly when you are put on the torture frame but is powerless. "It''s not a big deal. People can only experience the sweetness of death once in a lifetime. We are very lucky, so this is not a terrible experience." Bai Ji said with a smile. Nim didn''t speak, and he was silent, knowing that although the flame is the nemesis of the blood race, the blazing fire of ordinary flames alone cannot kill the blood queen. Being sent to the torture frame is just a process, intended to appease the soldiers who have lost their comrades in the war by torturing the royal family of the enemy country. No one knows the details of the execution of the last blood queen Solanya, perhaps only she herself. Due to the powerful regenerative ability of the blood queen, she needs to shine her blood, pierce all the organs at the same time, and finally cut off her head to kill her. The end of her memory must be a cruel and unbearable picture. . The hands and feet were nailed to the cross and bloodletted. The burning of the fire made her body quickly lose moisture and become shriveled. The executioner held a shivering instrument of torture, and began to torture her mercilessly. Below, the foreign soldiers watching this scene shouted her name in different languages, but it was all unbearable abuse and slander. However, even in this scene and this scene, she still did not die. The scorching pain kept her awake every minute, her eyes widened and dry, watching this group of foreign invaders do something to herself on the broken rubble of her home. To torture. No one knows what kind of misery it will be, because no one has experienced it. Just when Nim was dreaming, Bai Ji undressed and untied the straps of her dress and dress, and her loose floor-mopping robe fell on the ground, revealing her jade-white flawless scented shoulders. The skin that was too white had no blemishes, like a rare beautiful jade in the world. The distinct clavicle and the immature and green body give people a very wonderful charm. The immature body is like an unripe fruit, with a green temptation, making people feel that the line of sight is sucked on it, completely Can''t move away. The guards with excellent concentration did not look squinted, and spared time to remind those soldiers who watched the beautiful "scenes" that if they didn''t take their eyes back, it might lead to murder. "What are you doing in a daze?" Bai Ji stretched out her arms. "The meeting of day and night will only last for a short time, why don''t you hurry up and put us on the cross?" Chapter 1077: The soldiers of the Imperial Guard were stunned. You look at me and I look at you, but no one dared to step forward. They are the royal guards with the queen¡¯s safety as the first priority. They tied the queen to the torture frame and lit the fire. Isn¡¯t that putting the cart before the horse? Even if it¡¯s the order of the queen, no one dared to go forward. . "Didn''t you hear the Queen''s order?" Nim looked round the hesitant guards. "What did you hear about being in a daze? If you miss this time, the last chance for the empire to reverse will pass. Are you planning to be sinners?" "Do we still need to teach you about this kind of thing? We can do it as soon as possible. It doesn''t matter if you want to tie us with chains, and it doesn''t matter if you want to use nails to nail our limbs, but we have to remind you of the alternate time of day and night. It may be less than a minute.'' Chapter 47 ~ Blood Spirit Sacrifice (Part 2) As soon as Bai Ji''s voice fell, the enlightened guards came forward and fixed Bai Ji to the cross with the iron chain that had been prepared. Concerning the rise and fall of the entire race, they dare not have any superfluous thoughts. "Boom!" The fire started, sparks pattering, burning the cross, and burning the iron chain. The scorching pain rose from the soles of the feet, and the face of Bai Ji, who had been accustomed to the pain, changed slightly. The smoke from the flames but the rising oxygen made her cough. "Increase the flame." Looking at the last light that is about to pass away in the sky, Nim decisively ordered. "Boom!" A variety of explosive combustibles were added, and a fiery dragon burst out from the flames, engulfing the entire cross. "Wait, it''s not the time yet." Seeing that the Guards on the side planned to add the sculpture fragments to it, Nim stopped, his eyes quietly falling on the cross that was swallowed by the flames, and he could faintly see the fire burning. , The gritty girl, the silent girl. She can¡¯t scream like a normal girl, Just the same as last time. On both sides are her confidant guards, and below the altar are the princes and nobles waiting to be waited, and she is their queen and their leader. Once they can''t help the pain, everything will be abandoned. "Emperor Sister" looked at the flames on the altar and noted Yana, who watched all this, tried to rush to the altar countless times, but was stopped by Lilias. "Trust her, returning from rebirth in blood, she is absolutely impossible to be so fragile." Lilias''s face was calm. "But sister, she looks so painful." Looking at Lie Bai Ji fell silent in the fire, Yana said sadly. Not only her, the princes and nobles who saw this scene were silent, their eyes looked like a demon, staring at the fewer and more prosperous flames on the altar. They did not forget why the queen voluntarily stepped onto the torture frame for what purpose. This courage to take on made everyone present feel ashamed. At the same time they were shocked, moved and a little bit of guilt arose. Some nobles who usually nag the queen in private on weekdays lowered their heads and shut their mouths tightly, unable to say a word. Burning pain, as if thousands of maggots had penetrated into the bone marrow, squeezing their bones apart. The flames penetrated into her body, evaporating the blood in her veins bit by bit, the internal organs were withered, the meridians were decayed and hot as if rushing to the brain. The endless cycle of pain made her soberly feel the most extreme malice in this world. She still remembers the despair when she was sent to the torture frame last time. The resentment and pain deep enough to destroy the world grew in her bones, and the mad struggle of losing her mind only made the spectators below more excited. "Eh, it moved, she moved!" "Hahaha, let me just say, she must not be dead yet, no, she moved again, this time I bet it right, and I dare to pack the ticket, as long as it keeps burning, she will keep moving. Go, it''s like an earthworm being strung on a bamboo stick, hahaha..." Waking up again, she didn''t expect that she would not be able to avoid the burning of the torture frame after all. Only this time is different. Last time, I was sent to the torture rack full of despair by the enemy. This time I voluntarily stepped onto the torture rack in order to avoid desperation again. Although the plots are similar, the meanings of the representatives are quite different. Blind, she lost all senses except pain. In the darkness of the heat, she seemed to see the soldiers who were pointing at him and taunting her and taunting her. Her eyes widened, and the disgusting faces emerged from the intensified flames, mocking her, and under the pain, her calm heart gradually became occupied by anger and resentment. "Elder Nim, this" looked at the abnormal sky and banned The guards looked at each other. Nim frowned. Under normal circumstances, the time between day and night is over. But now the sky above the fire frame is curled up in a whirlpool, half black and half white, as if night and day are two different The colored sky is mixed together to form a yellowish and darker color. Could it be that it succeeded? The strange celestial body caused all the nobles present to raise their heads, Staring dumbfounded at the sky that seemed to be muddled by a chopstick. It seems that something is coming. Chapter 47 ~ Blood Spirit Sacrifice (Part 2) "Miss Miluo, do you say that her Majesty the Queen will be okay?" Laika, who was then Grand Duke of the Southern Kingdoms, who inherited the title of the Stone family, looked worriedly at the abnormal celestial phenomenon, with a hint of anxiety. The unknown is the source of fear, and the unknown celestial phenomena in front of them are beyond the cognition of everyone present. In this magical world, who has the power to change the celestial phenomena? Probably there are only real gods, or they exist that these creatures cannot understand. At this moment, under the huge air vortex, the creatures in this world looked so small. "Monlasambo Grace" nobles pray sincerely Bai Ji seemed to have entered a very strange state, she could not hear any outside voices, and at the same time, her eyes returned to light. Looking up, it is a sky filled with blood and magma. air. Surrounded by hot lava, she was placed on a reef, surrounded by turmoil, and she was in a dilemma. The hot air made her breathless. Hot wind blew her ears, and she looked left and right abruptly. Two dark figures slashed across the surface of the molten lava, and the strong wind caused the lava to churn. They flew into the sky, and the ripples cut out at random split the invisible molten lava into two. The battle between the two black shadows did not stop because of this. They switched the battlefield into the air and continued to confront each other. Every time the collision of their weapons would make the world tremble slightly. The world trembled under the influence of both of them, as if as long as the two of them were willing, tearing off the world was just a snap. But Bai Ji was just an unlucky ghost that they had affected, just like an ant that a human accidentally trampled to death. The turmoil intensified, and even the reef under Bai Ji''s feet seemed to be cracking. She instinctively wanted to escape, but found that in this world, she even wanted to move a finger. "Boom! The position shakes the mountain, at that moment Bai Ji I don''t know what happened, she just felt that the red and dim sky was suddenly whitened by a flash of lightning, and then a black shadow fell and fell into the molten slurry. The victor swept across the horizon and swept all the way from above the molten metal. It was not until she saw the black shadow that was getting closer and closer, that Bai Ji realized that the other party''s goal seemed to be to close her eyes subconsciously. After feeling that she was in peace, she opened her eyes and found that the black shadow was standing quietly. He approached, making a bunch of unrecognizable noises, and then stretched out a hand to her. Chapter 1078: The strange thing was that Bai Ji still couldn''t see the true appearance of this black shadow at such a close distance. Before the darkness obscured Bai Ji''s vision, the world shook for a moment, and the crimson sky began to recede. The burning sensation gradually disappeared. At the same time, Bai Ji felt something drifting into her brain, a faint and the consciousness of flying away, her body seemed to be sleeping 7 "Success, finally entered the competition" A recognizable phrase flooded into her mind, and then she felt that something was tearing her soul. The turbid consciousness instantly became clear, and the pain from the soul completely awakened her. She felt an invisible hand dragging her soul out of her body, thus occupying her body. As for this, she had no room to resist, she could only be at his mercy, her soul was torn and torn, her control over the body gradually weakened, and her consciousness began to fly far, and finally, the whole soul was dragged into the void. At this moment, outside of consciousness. "It''s now, throw the pieces in and burn it." As if seeing some clue, Nim said decisively. "Yes!" The guards who had been waiting for a long time threw the fragments with the cloth bags into the burning fire. "Pattern dark!!" A sound like something was burning, and then there was a harsh unrecognizable sound that almost everyone subconsciously covered their ears. The sound of destroying the eardrum was more like a biological scream, but it didn''t last long. The flame was still burning, but it was obviously not as strong as before. Slowly, it seemed that the flame was gradually extinguished because the things that could be burned were burned out. Only a pile of pitch-black charcoal and debris from burning were left at the scene. The silver-haired girl''s body flashed with a faint red color, and she was lying quietly on the burnt wooden frame without any strands of her body. No one knows what happened. What makes people feel weird is that the unconscious girl still kept her eyes open, and one of her eyes seemed to fade. Chapter 48 ~ Despair of Reincarnation (Part 1) In the blink of an eye, the war has been going on for more than two months. "The wall is about to break, go!" The loud noise brought by the roar of the curse was accompanied by the collapse of the rocks. The defender on the top of the city had no time to take care of the enemy who had climbed up. He stepped on the air and fell off the collapsed city wall. "Boom!" The continuous spells did not give people a chance to breathe. Thunder and lightning easily smashed the impregnable city wall, and the blood conjurers did everything possible to prevent the high-intensity spell bombing of the coalition forces. To no avail, the opened spell barrier was as fragile as thin paper before the opponent''s overwhelming strengthening spell. "The city is broken, quickly cover the people and the conjurer to retreat! ¡¨ The general defending the city hurriedly greeted the surviving soldiers, formed an effective battle sequence, and helped cover the retreat. The red-eyed coalition soldiers filed in through the gap in the city wall, and the armored armors gathered into a river, like a torrent of steel. The blood general swallowed, and after fighting for so many years, it was the first time that he was so afraid of a human knight. For two months, in just two months, the army, dominated by the human federation, attacked the city and directly pushed the front line to the imperial city portal. This kind of thing was something he had never dared to imagine before. The weak human beings fought head-on and defeated the Blood Spirit Empire and fled in despair. He couldn''t believe that this joke would become a reality one day. He dared not confront it head-on, and ordered the soldiers to fight and retreat, forming a square formation to block the charge of the human knights. The kinship army, which is good at spell warfare rather than square formation, has a very poor effect in forming a square formation, and it can hardly stop the crazy attacks of these knights. A towering tree rose from the ground and flew up to the human knights who were pouring into the city. The entrance to the city was blocked in time. When seeing this, the general was relieved. However, he knew that despite the support of the elders, the city was also It won''t last long. The elders who cast spells in the rear did not tell him that the opportunity to counterattack was coming, but to let him seize the time and run quickly. "Take advantage of this, retreat quickly, protect the people and the conjurer, hurry! M" Ka Ka! "The human offensive is extremely crazy. Just this time, the side wall also collapsed. Before the human soldiers from outside broke in, a white spread, freezing the human soldiers and the fracture together, and the ice temporarily blocked them. Soldiers knocking on ice cubes outside. The surviving troops under cover successfully evacuated the city with the conjurer troops and the people who fled the famine. After the iron hoof stepped on, the prosperous city ended, the prosperous city state was full of depression, the remaining fireworks burned the remaining decadence, the ground was full of uncontained remains, soldiers in armor, civilians in coarse clothing, and broken castles. The black smoke rising up. Whether it is a nobleman or a common people, the war is treated equally. The place burned by the war is a mess, and after the conflicts since ancient times, it is all desolate. It only takes a few months to develop a civilization that has developed for a millennium. History is left to the winners. Winners and losers, the sun shines on the winners, but no one remembers the losers. In less than three months, the huge blood spirit empire was shattered, and the small nations and tribes attached to it turned away from the vows, becoming the last straw that crushed it. The surrounding kingdoms did not miss this opportunity and participated in the crusade against the Blood Spirit Empire, looting the money and treasures in the castle. As the war intensified, the territory of the Blood Spirit Empire quickly shrank, and was forced to settle for a corner. The coalition forces have pushed the front line beyond the imperial city. "Ha! You group of self-proclaimed righteous locusts, look at what you have done well, no, no, no glory and splendor, all gone overnight." Before the broken lock, this man was alone by the coalition forces. The surrounded vassals scolded them and counted their crimes along the way. "My old friend, don''t struggle. Good birds choose trees and live in them. It''s the same for a blood clan to be an emperor, and it''s the same for a foreigner to be an emperor. Why bother?" A man in blood attire couldn''t stand it and discouraged. "You shut up, who is your old friend? Betrayed the queen, betrayed the blood spirit empire, and used the lives of all the people and soldiers as a bargaining chip to survive. I used to be blind to pay you like this. Friends of you!" The vassal angered at the man. "What you said, isn''t it the same for us who is king? ¡¨ The man sighed." This world is cruel. In this indifferent world, we can do our best to defend ourselves and our family. Now, things like Dayi are too far away from us, why don''t you understand this truth? ""People have to be a little self-aware. In this world, we are just a group of little people who can''t change the overall situation. Even a country can''t change. How can we change the world? "The man sighed." I don''t understand what you are talking about. I only know that I simply don''t want to be a person who can survive and survive without a bottom line. "You are loyal to the blood queen, but what about her to you? In the past few years, has the fiefdom and land increased? She only treats you as a dog guarding the gate. ""what! It is my honor to guard the gate of the imperial city for the queen. "The vassal laughed coolly, without fear, and went to death generously. No one listened to the sadness under the imperial city, and the coalition forces broke through the gateway of Saplan State. At this point, the blood spirit empire was about to be fate. No one thought that the end of this former behemoth would come so abruptly. Seeing the huge city-state standing on the huge mountain with mountains as its base, even the Gulan generals who accompanied them felt sorry for such craftsmanship. "Really loyal." Landrito, as Guran''s commander, looked at the generals and soldiers who were falling in a pool of blood, and could not help but shook his head. "Bury them on the spot, the loyal bones shouldn''t expose the corpse to the wilderness." "Marshal, we have cleaned up this checkpoint, please. M... Am I not asking you not to embarrass innocent civilians?" Lan Delhi frowned. "Marshal, we were also ordered to act. These civilians are too troublesome to keep. They are all vampires. It seems strange to keep a group of blood-sucking monsters. ¡¨ said the soldiers puzzled. The first is especially true. They are vampires and not humans. It is reasonable to kill them regardless of age. " "According to the order, whose order did you follow?" Entering the locks, looking at the corpses in coarse cloths here, men and women, young and old, dying on the streets, Landryto''s tone was a little angry. . "The marshal calmed down, we are on the orders of your majesty." "When did your majesty give you such an order? Why didn''t I know? ¡¨¡¨This verbal order was given by your majesty before we left, saying that there is no need to have any mercy on the common people of the blood race, they are a group of monsters, even if they If you fall down, you have to go up and stabbing a few times to see if you are completely dead. m" This is really an order from your majesty. Otherwise, how dare our soldiers defy your military order. " ......" Landry Tuo took a deep breath, and was silent for a long time, before finally shook his head helplessly. ¡¨ Bury the people of this city, as well as the soldiers, ¡¨ but this will delay our marching speed. .¡¨A soldier said. "Could your Majesty even give an order to desecrate the enemy''s body? m "That''s not true."" So are you trying to disobey my military order? ¡¨ Landryto glanced at them. Chapter 48 ~ Despair of Reincarnation (Part 2) "If you dare not marshal, we will do it now. After the soldiers left, Landrito looked at the devastated city-state and sighed heavily. Years of war have brought too many misfortunes and tragedies. When will the creatures on this continent really wake up? "Is the knight commander of Guran so humane? Tsk tsk, I should say it is rare, or is it unnecessary." A nice voice made Landry Tuo a little stunned. After a while, he reacted and found that behind him was a beautiful, slim and straight girl with hands behind his back. "Are you?" Landry Tuo was puzzled. When he saw the girl''s pointed ears that symbolized status, it became clear. "Are you the commander-in-chief on the human side?" Landry Tuo looked around. "I advise you to hurry up and hide, before no one finds you, otherwise the humans will have to realize that they are a group of strangers who dominate them." "Ah, no need, I used illusion, they I can''t see my anomaly." The elf girl said nothing. "I didn''t seem to have seen you along the way. Could it be that you were the Supervisor who came with you secretly? M¡¨ ah, you don''t need something like Supervisor at all." The girl looked at Landrito with a grin. "If you need to supervise the army to control a group of low-level species, doesn''t it seem that I am too incompetent?" ...You are, the queen of elves. "Landryto expressed the conjecture in his heart, and at the same time, he involuntarily took a step back. The girl didn''t speak, she still kept her hand close, with a smile on her face. "Guess what? M Landryto turned around and left without saying a word. "There are always people who say that the Qulan people are rigid. I''m still dubious. I saw it today. I don''t know the humorous atmosphere at all." "Why is the queen here? The treaty doesn''t seem to say that the leader of another country can come to the front." "It also didn''t say that he can''t come, right?" "So, what is the reason for Her Majesty to come to the front specifically? I am afraid it is not simply to inspect the plot." "I don''t need to come here specially." The girl spread out her hands. As long as I want, a single thought can open the space door to here, there is no need to specially. "Why did the queen come here?" Can''t you come over and see the progress? Besides, the blood queen is my old friend. How do you say the last time of the old friend, I still have to go to see him, Knight Commander Gulan is so humane, it won¡¯t even my little wish that is not fulfilled, ¡¨ I just hope you can remember how the treaty was written in black and white. " Chapter 1079: "At this point, don''t worry. It is our elves'' tradition to treat our allies well. How can we violate the covenant?" Landrito glanced at the smile on the face of the elf girl. He couldn''t figure out whether the smile was cheese or a knife. "Then, my dear ally." Looking at the splendid palace on the top of the mountains of Saplan, the elf girl had a smile on her mouth. "Let us toast our friendship and send our common enemy on the road." The silver-haired girl was sitting in the imperial city, quietly looking out the window, holding a gift from her sister not long ago in her hand. The atmosphere of the harvest festival was lingering, and the lively imperial city was vividly visible. She blinked. The silence and desolation left behind. Cold and lonely are all over the streets and alleys of the imperial city, and the loud chants of people are replaced by hollow winds. The figures inside and outside the castle are two-three-three. Except for the imperial guards, all the troops have been sent to the front line, and the door of Saplan has been opened, and the imperial city has been completely under the control of the coalition forces. It is only time. That¡¯s all on the problem. Maybe tomorrow, maybe the day after tomorrow, at most a week, the imperial city will be surrounded by foreign troops. "His Royal Highness, the deputy general of Shuoguan Xiancheng surrendered, the lock was broken, and the lord of the lock was killed in battle. Tens of thousands of local people were not spared, all of them were killed. Today, there is an emergency report. Duolun City and Bailin City are all in succession. Occupied, the Barron family who guarded the second city was killed, and the 12-year-old daughter was guillotined by the coalition...¡¨I see." The silver-haired girl looked haggard, and she hadn¡¯t had a good rest these days, just sitting Inside the castle, staring at the imperial city in a daze, neither sleeping nor eating. "What are you doing to resist? It''s silly, how good is it to run away, find a place that no one knows, and spend your life peacefully, isn''t it good, you have to go to death" the girl''s voice was intermittent, with a trace of self-deprecation in her weakness. "His Royal Highness, the battle situation is not optimistic. If you continue like this, it will make people worry." "Worried? You said you were worried?" The girl trembled a few times with a smile. "Hey, please, did you make a mistake, worried? Who would worry about me?" "Who would worry about me if my sister is gone? Who else in this world would worry about me?" Yana smiled and her shoulders trembled. "You, all walk away, let me accompany my sister by myself. At this time, there was a rush of footsteps in the corridor, and Elder Nim and Grand Duke Tina of Caifuno walked into the room in a hurry. "Who, uninvited guy, go out! Who allowed you to come in? ? ¡¨ Yana said angrily because she didn''t even look human. "His Royal Highness, the enemy has already smashed through the door of Saplan and came straight to the imperial city, and he will arrive at the imperial city the next morning at the latest." Nim''s voice was heavy with a trace of fatigue, it is obvious that he has not lost much in these few days Too much by the war. ¡¨Hurry up and take your Majesty and the royal family and run away. ""run? Where can I go? Where can I go when my home is gone? Come when you come, let them come. "There was a trace of depression in Yana''s voice. "His Royal Highness, don''t do this, there is still hope for saving life, just like the first empire back then." Then after a round of reincarnation, do you return to the original starting point? ¡¨ Yana smiled sadly. "Go out, let me go out! Your Highness is tired, I need to rest. M" Oh, right. "Yana seemed to have thought of something, and she stood up quaking." I flee to the noble princes, how many are left? Forget it, no matter how many more, listen up. ""Tomorrow, I will ascend the throne as the queen, understand, let them be there as scheduled to welcome the ceremony. ""Your Highness, you...," "I have decided. m Chapter 49 ~ Take Care (Part 1) Overnight, the prosperous imperial city became an empty skeleton. The blood army was quickly defeated, and the news that the coalition forces had reached the lock could no longer be blocked. The nobles were frightened by the news, not to mention the households in the city. Suddenly, the entire country lost order and became a mess. The frightened people tried every means to raise supplies. The store opened the store and sold it as soon as the store could sell it. All were exchanged for food. Those who could not be bought took away all the necessities that could be used. They carried large bags and small bags to the house. Line up at the gate of the city. Due to the tight battle conditions, the imperial city with single entry and single exit was ordered to lock down the city, prohibiting anyone from entering or leaving. After this, almost every morning you can see the crowd in front of the imperial city gate. Heads of people large and small gathered outside the city gate, and the street corners where several horse-drawn carriages passed side by side were overwhelmed, and there was no place where they stood. The guards stood at the gate and screamed at the people. , To keep them in order, and reiterate the city lockdown order issued by the queen, but his voice was soon drowned in the chaotic voices. "Why don''t you let us out of the city? Do we die here if we don''t leave the city?" Mr. Guards, I beg you to do well and open the door. My daughter is only five years old. She shouldn''t suffer such a catastrophe at this age. Please let me go. m" Everyone knows that the world is difficult. I don¡¯t want to be loyal to the queen, but my child is just born. He can¡¯t be taken care of. I have this child at such an age. If he died abruptly, why would I be alive? ?" The people complained and cried, realizing that they could not take advantage of the crowds to fish and sneak out of the city. Some even knelt on their knees with their children of a few years old, and tried their best to deceive the guards¡¯ sympathy. Chance to live. Not everyone is a loyal believer of Lassambo. The people take food as the heaven, so Gou Quan''s life will do his best. Compared with the illusory beliefs, they are more concerned about the life and death of the world, than the invisible and intangible gods. , They are more concerned about what to eat next meal, whether they will be hungry enough for their brothers and sisters and children. They are just a microcosm of this troubled world, and it can''t be said that they are flying on their own in a catastrophe, and their morals are corrupted. This is just what ordinary people should behave. Who is qualified to blame them? "Listen to me, the battle ahead is tight. This is an extraordinary period. It is a time when the entire empire is alive and dead. Now almost 80% of the **** spirit empire is occupied by thieves. Where can you hide out of the city? Hidden deep in the mountains and old forests, you Can you survive? Those thieves are like beasts and won''t let any of them live!" The captain of the guard said in a thick voice. "Your Majesty is protecting your safety, not trying to harm you. Everyone has figured out that it is the human coalition army, not the blood army, who really want to kill you." "Then if we continue to stay in the imperial city, don''t we mean to die? The imperial city with only one exit is surrounded, so don''t even think about flying out a bird! Eighty percent of the empire''s territory has been captured, not bad for the imperial city, just stay here. Let us be buried together!" "That''s right, there is still a chance to go out, and we have enough supplies. I beg you to show kindness and be the people of us who ask for life." The captain of the guard wanted to explain, but there were too many people with rhythm, and his voice was drowned when he uttered, which caused him a headache. "Anyway, everyone, go back and return to their posts. The country cannot be paralyzed. The queen has orders that no one can enter the imperial city during the war." Abandoning the explanation, the captain of the guard shouted loudly. The guards on the side also came to help stop the people who were getting closer and closer to the city wall. The war was imminent. Before the war started, their own people started to mess up, which caused them a headache. Glancing across the tower, the captain of the guard saw the restless people with hook tools and wanted to climb over the tower. He was furious. When he just wanted to scold them, he suddenly felt that his body could not move. Up. Not only him, but his subordinates, the guards on the tower, and the crowd of civilians around him all stopped and maintained the posture for the last second, like a log, which is extremely funny. "Quiet, keep quiet." The noisy city gate quieted down, and the people behind him didn''t need to use too much voice to make everyone hear him talking." Okay, now it''s quiet and you can hear him. Did I speak? Okay, listen carefully." The teenager dressed up with a cane and looked around. ¡¨I have come to deliver a message from the current queen, whether it is the guards or the people, listen carefully. " The first generation to create an eternal foundation will finally be in this world. This is my night. The blood spirit empire is suffering from the disaster. I have learned from it. The so-called mistakes are all blamed on me. It has nothing to do with thousands of people. If you want to stay, I May he live and die together, fight for the glory of the blood and spirit to the last drop of blood. If there is no aspiration, he can leave on his own, and I will not blame him. "After reading it, Nim lifted the spell control. However, the scene did not return to the noise, and many people present were silent. "Let''s go, what are you doing?" The captain of the guard, who also heard the verbal message, asked his subordinates to open the door while speaking to the silent people. "Since Her Majesty gave the order, you can go quickly. You will be free when you step out of this door. You will no longer be a citizen of the Blood Spirit Empire from now on. Let''s go." The captain of the guard urged. The people looked at each other, yelling to leave before, but now they are hesitant. They have to say that the essence of human nature is hypocrisy. "Then, when will the queen leave?" The crowd asked these words without knowing who it was. "Your Excellency is telling a joke?" Nim squinted his eyes. "This is the ancestral land where the blood spirits originated. The Scarlet Queen is sleeping peacefully for generations. Anyone can escape and anyone can leave. Only the Queen will not leave. As your Majesty said, even if you die, you must die in the arms of your ancestors. , Let the blood continue to flow on this land. After m Nim said these words, all the people stopped talking. They lowered their heads in shame. They were always proud of their kinship citizenship. They never thought that one day they would survive in order to survive. Go down, abandon, and even spit on this identity incomparably. It can only be said that the world is unpredictable, but what can be done despite this? They are just a group of small citizens, and they just want to live a life without any disputes and live a peaceful life. National justice and spiritual beliefs are too extravagant for them. After someone took the lead in taking the first step, there were finally people who followed up. Soon, all this group of people was gone. "Elder Nim, did your Majesty really give this order?" "The one who should go, sooner or later, why stop it?" Nim sighed. ¡¨Now, everyone who should go is gone, and the coronation ceremony of the new queen is about to begin. Chapter 49~Take care (part 2) "The new queen?" The soldiers'' faces were full of surprise. The imperial city fell silent, many people left, and many people were willing to stay. Most of those who remain feel that it is not good to leave the land where they have given birth to them when this kind of disaster is approaching, or they are some clergy, like church fathers and nuns, and so on. As a loyal believer of the **** Rasambo, it is absolutely impossible for a clergyman with a firm belief to betray or abandon the queen and abandon this country at any time. Yana, dressed in formal clothes, was escorted by the maid and walked over the stone steps into the court hall of the palace. Today is the day of the Shang Dynasty Meeting. Logically speaking, both sides should stand upright and neatly dressed noble ministers. "It''s all gone." Yana stepped onto the throne and turned around in a daze, looking at the empty and deserted palace. Who could have imagined that the day of decline and complete destruction would come so quickly. Most of the nobles coexisted and died with their own territories and died in battle. A small number of nobles escaped the empire with their families overnight because they could not see hope. The desolate wind blew past, like the last movement echoing in the empty valley. Yana sat on the throne alone, looking at the desolate scene, her eyes were blank when she looked out of the palace. Is this the view the emperor saw when she went to court? She reached out her hand, as if trying to catch something that was far away. Her sister, who has maintained that strange state since the demon summoning, never wakes up. Although there is no sign of decay in her body, Yana feels that Bai Ji''s body seems to have become an empty shell, losing The soul and the inner shell. It''s over, everything is over. After that, Yana, who was so desperate, had no time to take care of this huge empire. Every day she tried to talk to her sister who had lost her mind, but she couldn''t get any response, just like an exquisite doll, without life. sign. I knew it so now, it''s too late to say anything. The demons mentioned in the Black Book did not appear either, and there was no savior to save the dragons without a leader, and they fell into despair. There was a rush of footsteps, and the old man who ran into the palace hurriedly adjusted his clothes and robe while panting. After making sure that his hat was worn properly, he respectfully bowed to the throne. "His Royal Highness, forgive me, the old minister Delan is late. M" Your Honor? "Yana propped up slightly." Why are you still here? m "His Royal Highness, what are you talking about, where else can the old minister be here? ¡¨ Delan stunned. "Where else can I go." Yana wiped her head. "Naturally, you can go wherever you live. Do you still need me to talk about this kind of thing? Everything that can run is gone. Why don''t you run?" "What is your Royal Highness Yana talking about, how can I leave the empress and live alone with the country? The more adversity, the more it is necessary for the nobles to unite, how is it different from rebellion at this time?" You''re so stupid, isn''t it good to live?" Yana said helplessly. "What can be more important than living?" "After a hundred years, the old man has lived enough. What about giving up my life to accompany the gentleman? If I escape today and I will return my soul to the temple of La Sambo in the future, how can I explain to the ancestors of the emperor?" "What about your family? Even if you are not afraid of death, can you not care about the life and death of your family?" Mr. Delan was silent for a while, and suddenly knelt down. "His Royal Highness, all of my Miles family are willing to be loyal to the Lassambo clan to the last moment!" ...You are so stupid, obviously this country is going to die. ¡¨ Yana slumped on the throne and shook her head. "Your Majesty, don''t give up until the end. Doesn''t Her Majesty always say that? Maybe, Her Majesty is just waiting for the chance to comeback." "Don''t comfort me, don''t you believe this sentence yourself? M..." De Duke Lan was silent. Chapter 1080: "The emperor sister created the Second Empire, and the Second Empire was in full bloom, but was beaten to death in less than three months. Even the sister: ¡¤The frustration caused by the ups and downs may only be known to the parties involved. ¡¨This Is it God¡¯s will? Why, we just want to live well.¡± Your Highness Yana, the living space is obtained by ourselves. ¡¨Tina took a group of elders and a few remaining nobles stepped onto the court. "At the moment of the peak, we should be prepared for what we deserve today, and now, Your Highness, your loyal people have all the enlightenment and preparation." Tina said quietly. ¡úFree latest¡û¡ú##¡û¡ú##¡û ¡ú##¡ûbr/> Web site: .ezkanshu. "Your Highness, please cheer up, for the Blood Spirit Empire and for your Majesty." "I understand." Yana squeezed a smile, got up from her seat, and circled the palace. "Look, my clothes don''t look like the emperor sister." "If you don''t know your majesty well, you will never see it. ¡¨" That''s fine. Yana nodded and looked around every corner of the court, seeming to be looking for a certain figure. Finally, the orderly sound of footsteps sounded in the court, stirring waves like a point on the light water. m You are finally here, Milo. Yana stepped off the throne and walked to the blonde dragon girl outside the door with a few subjects. "Sister is okay." Milo didn''t speak, and motioned to the humble cart behind him. The silver-haired girl with a similar appearance to Yana sat leaning against it. She was wearing a less formal dress, her head drooping, and it seemed that she was just asleep. Yana walked to the girl, brushed her light fingers across the sleeping girl''s cheek, bent down, and pecked the girl''s lips. "Sister, take care." After all the nobles and elders gave the queen''s final monarchy, Yana looked at Mir¨® deeply. "The emperor will leave it to you. Miluo looked at Yana complicatedly, and nodded heavily. "Goodbye, Sister Huang." After finishing the messy hair, Yana said affectionately to Bai Ji. "Don''t blame yourself, you are the best empress of the Blood Spirit Empire, but you were born at an untimely time: "His Royal Highness, it''s late." "Ah, I know, let me be alone with the emperor sister at last, okay? ¡¨ Yana sighed." If we knew this, we shouldn''t have been looking for those crooked ways:¡¤"Then, please, Mi Luo." Yana also gave Milo a big hug. "You have done enough for our La Sambo family. Thank you very much. Leave here, the farther you go, the better. Then, please take care. Chapter 50 ~ Interception (Part 1) "Can''t arouse the alarm of the coalition forces, so I can''t send any additional guards to you." Yana looked at Milo deeply. "No, sending more people will get in the way." Milo didn''t care, and responded with a slightly cold voice as always. "The emperor will entrust you to you. In the future, we may not have the opportunity to meet again. ¡¨ Yana hugged Milo affectionately." Take care, Milo, thank you for everything you have done to our family. " The terrible news of the Alliance army under the imperial city quickly spread to every corner of the imperial city like a plague, from the business tycoons who owned the city-wide real estate to the beggars begging for food on the streets. The prosperous city is now in panic. The wealthy businessmen are thinking about how to transfer their wealth out, and the flat-headed people are also packing up their things and preparing to go their separate ways. After the queen issued the last oral statement, all the classes in the imperial city from top to bottom were not concealing their true attitude, and completely abandoned the last fig leaf. The catastrophe is about to fly separately. The so-called pure merchants have no hometown or ethnicity at all. Even if they have pure interests in their eyes, even if they are pierced to the backbone, it is better than losing their lives and working hard for half of their lives. The endless stream of blood lords on the eight streets and nine mosques are now an empty skeleton, with ten chambers and nine empty spaces. Except for the devout monks and nuns who pray for the queen day and night in front of the statue of the church day and night, the people who were hesitant at first Unable to withstand the momentum of mass migration, there are few people willing to live and die with the queen. Large tracts of land are barren, restaurants and shops are covered with seals, and the doors of every house are closed, and the empty wind blows away no one. The streets in the past, the intersecting busy traffic, added a bit of bleakness. Most of the people have been lost, and the country has been paralyzed. At present, all departments and agencies of the Blood Spirit Empire have lost their functions except for the forbidden army guarding the city. "Master Xiandai, don''t you go and see your Majesty? I don''t see it now, maybe I won''t see it again." Yexiang was waiting by the side. She knew that she shouldn''t talk too much at this time, but she still said. "No." Lilias closed the curtain lightly. "Master Xiandai, it''s too late to catch up. If multiple people take care of your Majesty, your chances of recovery will increase. ¡¨ Yexiang''s meaning is very clear. "No need." Lilias closed her eyes slightly. "You need chips to survive, so I will stay and let the chips increase." "It''s you, Yexiang, you have served me for so many years, you don''t need to send me off for the last ride, I''ll go by myself." "I have an experience that a creature on this plane may not have in my lifetime, so this trip is worth it." Ye Xiang''s funeral goods are good, too." Ye Xiang gently put her hand in front of her chest and explained quietly. It must. "Lilias'' voice was very soft, so light that it would be overwhelmed by the wind. She did not continue to persuade Ye Xiang, but rather weakly flattened her body on the bed. "The child, is it also sent out? m "Well, another way." "Manual choice?" "They are all the soldiers of the Imperial Guard who are most loyal to the royal family. ¡¨" Okay, I''m relieved. Lilias breathed a sigh of relief. After all, the child is her sister''s only blood. If possible, she also hopes that the child can continue to live in this world as a continuation of her unfortunate mother. One after another, it was once again shady. In the darkness, three men dressed as ordinary people pushed a small cart covered with black cloth out of the city. Although the three men are dressed as ordinary people in coarse cloth coats, they are exceptionally strong, and their faces are filled with battle-hardened fortitude. They moved very swiftly, and after leaving the city via the guards, they moved the cart quickly into the jungle. The jungle surrounded by greenery is undoubtedly the best place to avoid man-made disasters. Most people who migrate from the imperial city are willing to walk in the jungle instead of the highway. "You two, don''t make it like a thief, make it look like we are transporting a few hundred taels of gold. Don''t attract unnecessary attention when that happens." The man walking in front murmured. "Don''t worry, Captain, I''ve seen it, no one is around here. m" Do you know it again? The jungle vegetation near the imperial city is luxuriant. It is not strange to jump out of bandits, robbers and so on. It is best to be careful. The things we transport are more important than treasures. "The captain glanced at the two subordinates behind him." With twelve points of energy, there was the slightest mistake, and we couldn''t clean it even after throwing away the ancestral grave. "The captain unfolded the map, first confirmed the direction, and walked around the jungle to the edge of the peninsula, and then walked around the lock in Saplan, and then thought about what to do next. Chapter 50 ~ Interception (Part 2) A few people did not dare to delay, and traveled through the jungle by night. "Captain, I''m thinking, from just now to the present, is the prince too quiet? ¡¨Hurrying on the road for several hours, until the sky is light, a soldier said strangely." What do you want to say? " "Will the prince, what happened? Sitting in such a small car, there is no movement at all." "You are not nonsense? What can people who fall asleep have? Not everyone is like you. Sleepwalking." The captain said in a bad mood. "That''s not what I meant, Captain, I mean, just to be on the safe side, I should see if I should see... Okay, it just so happened. After such a long journey, let''s take a break and take a breath." The captain exhaled deeply. Sighed. Several people looked for shade everywhere, and first tried to shout at the car. "Miss Lin, Miss Lin?" Did not get a response. "I guess I fell asleep." "You can fall asleep on such a bumpy mountain road? Something unreasonable." "Maybe too tired." "Miss Lin? Your prince?" The soldier shouted again in a low voice. "Don''t shout too loudly, quarreling your prince to rest." "Captain, I''m a little worried. The first generation empress has asked us to say that your prince''s body has always been very weak. Let us be careful when carrying it. Do you think you can?" Another soldier had a few brows between his eyebrows. . "Let''s check it, and move it slightly." The captain thought for a while, and decided to check Lin''s current state. They carefully lifted the black cloth covering the car little by little. "Miss Lin?" With the faintly bright sky, they could see the inside of the car clearly, and they were almost taken aback, even though they had experienced many battles. Lin still sat in the car, curled up, folded her hands on her knees, and raised her head. Her gray hair fell down, her red eyes opened wide, and she looked strangely in the dim brightness. To the front. The three soldiers swallowed, their eyes were clearly not looking at them, but inexplicably they felt that she was looking at herself. "That, your prince? You didn''t fall asleep, or did we wake you up too loudly? I''m really embarrassed." The captain scratched his head. He really didn''t know how to coax a woman. child. However, he did not get Lin''s response. The other party just looked straight ahead and said nothing, except for breathing, like a body with a soul lost. Several soldiers looked at each other, and suddenly they didn''t understand what to do next." Is it to cover the black cloth and continue on their way? Lin''s expressionless and sly face made people shudder, which made the three of them a little uneasy. "Your Excellency Prince, are you uncomfortable? If you have something to say, we have the medicine entrusted to us by the previous empress." As he said, the captain opened the small bag and took out the small glass bottles of different colors from it. Liquid medicine 0 However, before he could finish speaking, Lin, who was sitting in the car, suddenly hugged her head, Tong Kong suddenly squeezed, let out a scream, startled away a piece of birds still resting on the treetops. "Your prince? What are you? m The soldiers'' eyes widened, as if an invisible hand strangled their necks and took them off the ground. Struggling and struggling, the three imperial soldiers subconsciously wanted to use the curse, but they were soon stopped by the little reason left. Can''t hurt Lin, this was the last voice in their heads, and soon their eyes turned up and stopped struggling. After recovering her calm, Lin stood up from the car and did not even look at the corpse she had hanged in the air. Her eyes were still very dull, she jumped out of the car, and flickered away. The early morning brought the final crusade against this empire. "Marshal, in front of you is the blood imperial city of Saplan. ¡¨ "It''s really breathtaking. "Even Landryto, who knows nothing about styles and customs, still feels more emotional about the shining and glorious city-state standing in front of him. The towering city walls can''t see the end at a glance, and lofts rise from the ground. A thousand miles away, you can still see the glorious halls and spires in the inner city, as well as the statue of the **** standing in the sky. The blood race once lost it, but it is still tenacious even after suffering the war. No one can bear to send this thousand-year-old ancient capital to the grave with his own hands. "Is everything we have done so far right? ¡¨ Landrito looked at his sword and fell into deep hesitation. Chapter 50 ~ Interception (Part 2) King''s fate is hard to violate, even if he is shaken by what he has done so far, Landrito knows that he has no choice but to go to the dark. Chapter 1081: "Mr. Knight Commander, what are you talking about? We''ve all hit the sanctuary of the blood race. Does it make sense to say these things now?" Landrito''s pleasant voice sounded like a crow in the forest. "Now, besides smashing their nest, do we have a second choice? After so much effort, can''t we pat the **** and go back?" The elf girl stepped forward with her hand held down. "Queen, or should I call you Master Evening Star? m" It doesn''t matter, you can call it any name. After all, in your knowledge, you will definitely not believe that there is a real **** standing in front of you. ¡¨The Jing Jiong girl doesn''t care about the doubts in the other party''s words. "You have misunderstood, I want to say, is it too smooth to call this way?, 039;" Do you suspect that the blood clan has fraud, or ask me about other things? "The elf girl picked up her long hair and squinted her eyes." I want to ask, what is the blessing you gave to our coalition forces? ¡¨Landrito glanced at the silent group of soldiers behind him. Not afraid of death, the strength m soars, and the stronger the war, there is such a powerful group spell blessing in this world, which can make the battle of disparity in strength fall on one side." Do you still have to ask me about this kind of thing, the commander of the knight? ¡¨The elf girl looked at Landrito a little funny, and immediately understood something. "Oh, that''s the case, your queen didn''t tell you to tell you in detail. ""So I still don''t say it is better. I deliberately didn''t tell you. This is probably what your queen meant. This is your country''s own problem. I won''t mix it up. "The elven girl turned around." Only one step away from the imperial city, don''t waste precious time. The dagger is already hovering on the neck of the vampire. It is easy to beat them all at your fingertips. Don''t give the vampire a sigh of relief at this time. coming. " "Notify the troops, line up, organize the offense." Landrito ordered the adjutant. "Yes., the blood imperial guards in the imperial city have already discovered their traces, and are standing by the head of the city. So far, the last army of the blood clan, all the members of the veteran seat were present, as well as the familiar figure. "It''s been a long time, the Queen of the Blood Race," Landry Tor murmured. "I didn''t expect to meet again, it turned out to be when our swords and soldiers faced each other." The coalition forces were massive, their movements were neat and uniform, and they were quickly listed as a siege formation at a very fast speed. The Gulan army is ready to attack the city at any time, but the army of the Human Federation is still standing still, waiting on the spot, it seems that it has not received the command of the commander. "What''s the matter?" Landrito was about to send a sentry to urge, when the voice of the elf girl suddenly appeared behind Landrito. "Oh, sorry, my dear knight commander, I just received the news from me that a certain cute little white mouse stalked the sky and said, intending to run away from the back door when we were attacking the city, huh, huh, The intelligence was intercepted by my cute eyeliner. ¡¨"White mouse? "Landryto didn''t quite understand what the other party said. "Yes." The elf girl stared at the city head with a smile. "Let my subordinates attract attention for myself, but I ran away with my tail clipped. It seems that I look down at that guy." "She is also a cruel character who wants to achieve her goal. m¡¨ I think she should be in the city now. On the head." Landryto pointed to the silver-haired girl wearing a dress with pure black and white silk on the top of the city. "Fake." The elf girl said without hesitation. "It''s really on the way to escape now. m¡¨ I have to chase her and kill her half way. mm-a king of subjugation, why bother, forgive others and forgive others." "Sorry, I don''t know what it means to be forgiving and forgiving. I only know how to cut the grass to eliminate the trouble." A sullen smile appeared on the corner of the fairy girl''s mouth. 0" Last time I was not sure. It''s different this time, I have full confidence. mm In order to be sure of nothing, I took out the strongest mortal body that I have melted, and this time she can''t run away." The girl licked her lips. Chapter 51~ "So, Lord Queen intends to let the next person attack the city?" "Don''t make that expression sound. I will give you the honor of being the first to break through the empty city of the blood building. And I will not pit you. My army will be given full authority to you. I am the only one going. "It turns out that Lord Queen has installed a limited line in the City of Bloodwind. Let me keep the old. ¡ãLandrito has something to say. "I don''t know if the Lord Queen has also installed a limited line in some of the labors that threaten Bai''s house. . "Yeah. I didn''t see it. The dignified knight commander also had some thoughts. It''s a good idea. But don''t worry, I said we are allies, right? Besides, I am in the blood imperial city. You know the eyeliner too. Before Landryto spoke, he heard a sound of footsteps from far to near. He subconsciously turned his sights. "It''s not bad, you are in good health this time. The good boy and the elf girl smiled and marked the silver-haired girl''s head. The latter''s eyes were lost and lost focus. "What''s wrong with the ground?" "You two have a good relationship in private, don''t you? Don''t worry, it''s okay, compared to the little white mouse that is about to be eaten. Standing at the head of the city, the blood clan forbidden army, and the iron and steel coalition, which are kept neatly and uniformly, are constantly getting closer. The all-armed knights'' coalition was shining with bloodthirsty and warfare that didn''t look like human beings, as if it was not reason to destroy them. It is the purest and most primitive desire. As the strongest and last elite of the blood clan, Niu Shou came out of the masses and the imperial army hated these unclear people who broke into other people''s homes and behaved badly. In addition to the determination to make the final gain in the silver god, there is also an indispensable hatred. War is inevitable, and it is printed and issued at one touch. "It''s been a long time, the female star of the blood family, don''t think about the goodbye three months ago." When the soldiers approached the city, the two sides could see the expressions on their faces. Landryto deliberately did not add a female name, but just called her the queen. "You are the knight commander of Gulan." On the towering city head, the blood queen was silent for a moment. "Your Excellency, the female athlete, I still remember. I am very honored. It was you who led the army into the border, burning, looting and plundering all the creatures and charcoal, causing my people to be displaced, and love to part with suffering? ""This is a war, Her Excellency the Empress. "Landrito lowered his head slightly. "Well said, war, thanks to the war, let me see how dark your self-reading justice knight grandfathers really are. Do you know?" The blood actress pointed to the suspicious mountain not far away. . "The mountains and land on the Erzuo Mountain are better than you. At least people admit that they are thieves and rob them in an upright manner. Unlike you. The matter of keeping the mountains and the body together, take the so-called creed of the stone as Quib!" Hear the accusation of the blood queen. Landry was silent. "Vampire, you can be rude! You filthy creatures who are only worthy of hiding in the corner of the dark wall are also worthy of chivalry?" The adjutant furiously pointed at the vampire queen on the city to fight back, and the other soldiers Also feel uneasy. "Marshal, give an order. Step down on the nest of these vampire bats!" Facing the provocation of the enemy leader, all the knights couldn''t help it. Loudly wanted to grab the blood queen and dry the knife Wangang. "Your fate is hard to break, Your Majesty the actress. The matter has come to this point, even if this is not the result we both want to see, we can''t stop." Lin Tuo, who was silent for a while, stepped forward and struck each word. "If you want to fight, what do you say? It makes it seem like how reluctant you are." The blood female quantity said the barbarian. "This battle. The blood population has been halved. It''s not bad for my queen. "Alright. Then let''s fight separately." Landry pulled out the sword. The calm of Kongcheng was broken by the explosion of the curse. The war was officially started with the first voice talking about sales. On the city¡¯s head, the spell master chanted spells, and the multicolored spells launched a series of bombardments on the coalition forces below the imperial city like a bank flood. They are all the spell masters who have survived various wars. The ability to be experienced and adaptable is extraordinary, comparable to an invisible barrier that unfolds in time, blocking the dense enchantment. The magic element should be the domain that human beings are least good at. In the past, the blood race was able to unilaterally suppress and slaughter humans, and the power of the magic element was indispensable. However, as the battle with humans became more and more anxious, the blood army found that there were also demon masters on the human side, and even the number and level of spell masters had a tendency to surpass the human blood army. In terms of spells, the blood race no longer has any advantage. The human coalition, which can be cleaned up by the wave of the curse carpet, is protected by the curse tortoise shell, and the result is quite different. The fireball attack from the human side hit the city head that was previously reinforced with a magic shield. The smoke of gunpowder darkened the sky, and a series of cloud towers with longer special interest were erected on the tower, and the blood became thicker and thicker. The moat was dyed red. Fighting has been the main theme of this continent since the beginning of the dry years. The shadow of power always affects this sky, and the nature of mortals has never changed, perhaps after countless rebirths. The sound of slaughter and roar broke the last silence of the blood spirit. The body of the stalwart imperial guard is used to form a human wall, and these slow people who are tuned with blood and evil are sunk out of the final pure land, behind which is the family cause. They will not give way to the soil. Despite the sturdy fighting power of the Janissaries. Strong combat awareness. Still can''t hold the tens of thousands of light insects in one swoop. Fortunately, there is only one population in the imperial city. Greatly restricted the full deployment of the human federation. "Old guys, it''s time to get busy." In the rear, the elder Xi holding a rod of opinion chanted the magic element. The red elder will operate the large magic element, and finally the black room elder will release it remotely. [Curse shield clear] H grass than howl! The crisp voice asked the battlefield, and even overwhelmed the sound of flesh and blood fighting. Without Gu Xuan, the human coalition forces who launched the charge did not realize that they had lost the protection of the barrier. Mowu Barrage bloomed in the center of the coalition forces that had lost their asylum, and death came. See the spell barrier of the coalition forces failing. The spellmasters concentrated their greatest firepower to the densest places and continuously released the most lethal elements to summon the magic element, lightning beams and big fireballs. The ice spear smashed into the face of the coalition army who didn''t need money. Blood is like rain, flesh and blood fly everywhere. The fragments of the residual limbs were flying warm everywhere. The cruelest side of the battlefield was unmistakable. There was no fear on the face of the coalition who had fallen into some kind of madness. They are like killing machines that know nothing about fear. Just to kill and win. The companion who charged next to him the previous second was gone, and they turned a blind eye. Ruo Ruo can''t feel the threat of death to them at all. On more than one occasion, the imperial army saw the mutilated body, which had lost the lower part of the body, continuing to advance towards the city without knowing it. This is obviously not to the extent that humans can reach, they are more like a group of people who are skilled in human skin, thinking about ghosts from the earth and money. Fighting Shengxin will also break the city. Under the strong defense of the Forbidden Army, the coalition forces have stopped moving forward, and they have always been in a state of failure. It is the first time they have encountered such a powerful enemy that is difficult to sew. There is no fear of them, each creation is superb, and the fighting experience is experienced. The three human soldiers can''t win a ban. Not to mention the siege that had no advantage for them so far. The Forbidden Army, guarding the city wall, repelled the offensives of the coalition again and again, causing the desperate group of coalition forces below to pay a painful price without any casualties. "It''s worthy of being the guards of the blood queen. There is no way to compare the sloppy armies." Landry Takuchi started. As a marshal, he has always taken the lead in the charge of his horse with a black armor stomach. The sudden cold made his back cool, and a huge ice spear passed him by the hand. Chapter 1082: This is obviously an intentional attack. and Landry Tuo looked at his frozen shoulder armor. What a pure obstacle to the ice demon Through the seam, his gaze was searching everywhere, and the line met the purple-haired girl standing on the head of the city. It seems to have noticed his gaze. Fan smiled under his eyes, and waved at him politely, as a pair of wings woven from ice feathers broke through the ice. Landryto recognizes her, this girl is one of the most important officials of the blood clan. In terms of summoning elements, no one in the Bloodwind Empire can outperform it. The name seemed to be Tina Leforno, and a brief thought floated by. Landry Tuo Wu and Si Su other. The biting icy wind told him if it didn''t open the wall in time. He will connect with the earth and the huge ice element will gather some. As a result, the air around Tina began to freeze, and the silent wind blew her long hair. Lan Na slowly placed her jade hand in front of her jaw, and gently blew the tornado with crushed ice from below. Sweeping from the side, the wind and snow laid a carpet of ice. The enemies who charged unconsciously on the path were unconsciously connected to the earth, still maintaining the action of opening their mouths before they were alive. Landry Takuchi, who evaded in time, let the opponent stare at him. Or from the beginning of the war. The other party has been paying attention to himself. With such a powerful enemy watching him, even though he did not dare to act rashly. The situation was deadlocked. And when the battle was lively in front of the imperial city gate, the town cart that drove out of the imperial city passed by leisurely. The cart man glanced at the fighting city gate blankly, and quietly dived into the depths of the forest. Everything is progressing as planned. The Janissaries dragged the Quran human coalition forces, while the ground took the real blood queen Yu to leave here, the farther the better. As said, she started to rush after the war. To avoid drawing attention. It''s useless to use real gestures deliberately, this way. In the jungle, it is difficult to find them as long as they are not razed to the ground. The girl who is holding Doutong seems to be sealing her intentions in order to conceal people''s attention. I plan to bypass the snail jungle in Saplan, which will save a lot of trouble. The pedantic people think so too, so occasionally I can see individual kinsmen on their way in these jungles, but most of them are on each other''s roads, and Huai doesn''t say hello to Quan. It''s the same with Milo. In order to avoid any ramifications, she bowed her head and walked her own way like the people on the road. She had a clear idea and knew how to go without saying anything and keeping the circle in her mind. Over time, it seems that it is because of her different relationship with other people''s paths. The more people go, the fewer people, gradually. The quiet jungle is only the sound of a person''s footsteps. "Yes!" The cart suddenly bumped, and then couldn''t move it no matter how hard it was. The wheels seemed to be stuck by something. Milo leaned over to examine the bottom of the wheel and found that there seemed to be a person standing under the big tree not far away. It is not surprising to find other people on the way in such a place. But the girl''s dress is very strange, from this perspective. Milo could only see the opponent''s pair that was not wrapped in cloth. Naked ~ Exposed legs without shoes and socks on one foot. And the skin is a bit white and overwhelmed. It didn''t look like the skin color of an ordinary kinsman, and the other party didn''t move forward, standing honestly in place, as if waiting for someone. Feeling surprised, Milo got up. At the same time, the girl standing opposite also patted those scarlet eyes. This person, Milo knows It is the niece of the former queen Lilias, and the cousin of Bai Ji. She shouldn''t be here at this time, Milo raised a vigilant heart and drank a considerable distance from her forehead. The two looked at each other quickly. Laila found that the other party''s eyes were very strange, she looked at Bai Ji, as if looking at something behind her, with no focus at all. Mi Dong Siyang looked around and confirmed that she was the only one nearby. Move the cart aside nowadays, watch it carefully in the wind. But no matter how she tempted. There was no response from the other party. It''s like sleepwalking. There is no subjective meaning of its own. It''s hard to understand that she came here unconsciously? _Miluo accidentally thought of that. But this is too coincidental. It''s like When the distance between her and Lin was less than three steps, Lin Dattan suddenly gave a different smile. Oops! Milo turned her head quickly. The cart was empty, and the cloth used to cover it was lifted. "Yeah, let''s see what I found." Bai Ji was pinching her neck by a princess-like elf girl, and she abruptly lifted it up. Miluo''s eyes were dazzling, and a dragon flick pierced the sky. "Fan", the girl who loves spirit did not even look at the dragon girl who jumped at her, she stroked her fingertips lightly in the air. Milo who leaped over seemed to hit an invisible barrier and passed the ground mirror. "I''ll just say, why didn''t I see your pet dragon at the top of the city? It turned out to be protecting my master from running away." Evening Xing ignored Milo who wanted to see him, and said to himself through. "I wanted to come over and say hello to my old friend. Qingqing. It''s really unpredictable, before me. The land was killed first. "I want to play with Bai Ji''s hair and cheek. The elf girl turned her grinning gaze to Milo. "Rainbow Dao, her reaction is very similar to the other blood sucking I brought. Do you know what country this means?" "It''s just to transport a corpse, sighing, so you guys are there. Only then can you hope that a corpse that has lost its soul will return to normal?" Chapter 52~ The blood clot accumulates thicker and thicker, until the plain land is blood-red. Then it is burned by the curse of burning love. The clean city skin was stained with dirty body fluids, and it was true that smoke curled up from this sore, a violent demon erupted, and the flying debris was more than ten meters high. In the city, the imperial guards supported each other and sent all their comrades who were accidentally wounded by the knife and died of blood loss. The city is an eternal purgatory. In the red-stained world, a group of soldiers in broken armor and incomplete limbs, who could not even be called human, made a grimace with a hoarse and broken throat. What kind of curse have been imposed on these human soldiers. Will they become so crazy without fear of death? ? No. This is not a curse at all. It is a curse of Yuan. War is a game of the superior, and those who only have personal interests in their eyes will not care whether they are doing right or wrong. To put it bluntly, these frantic human soldiers are just tool causes. They die and die again and again, and no one wants to die. To a certain extent, they are also the victims of the war, and the winner of this war will always be the only one. One. As the Marshal of the Qur''an army, Landrito must also be able to understand this kind of thing. How can the picture scroll of this **** muck be explained by the rule of the king¡¯s fate? Like a flood, the endless native soldiers did not fear death. Waves of offensive, even if the Imperial Guards were brave and good at fighting, gradually began to be overwhelmed. The combat effectiveness of the coalition forces has grown stronger over time. The number is increasing, and it is impossible to imagine how many people there are in the coalition. The dead bodies may already be taller than the city wall. Qingzuan''s sentiment of this fresh life makes people''s mind gradually numb. Stepping on the corpse of his companion, ignoring the blood stains on examination, he climbed up among the dead, and slept forward in the mud of blood. The last imperial army guarded the final checkpoint, relying on the damaged city wall to resist this group of monsters that had lost their human characteristics and bathed in blood. The war was fought from day to dusk, from dusk to late night, and from late night to daylight the next day. The high-intensity battles caused the demon eyes of the demon brothers and masters to dry up, and the blood and surging soldiers were exhausted. The war temporarily stopped. Before the soldiers leaning on the top of the city rest for a while, the roars of the sky filled the sky again. It was heard. The densely packed human coalition enchanted the curse of sticky blood, converging into a path of shock and breaking liquid, as if they were about to build up the thick city wall. The soldiers of the imperial army had no time to rest. Raised their swords to continue their battle. This is the first time that the indefinable coalition has encountered such stubborn resistance. To the extent that it is true. Their rusticity has not been frustrated. On the contrary, they have become more and more courageous. Although they have the advantage of defending the city. The Forbidden Army has not suffered many casualties, but after all, it is not an iron fight. Body. Fighting for several days and nights, they were impatient with the fatigue caused by the body, seeing death as home. The people who were still in the city gave food and food to the soldiers of the Imperial Army overnight. Doing what he can do, the soldiers and civilians of the blood race are united at this time. Defending against foreign enemies has caused the coalition forces to lose more and more. The stalemate is not only the current battle, but also the two people who secretly confronted each other in this battle. The voice of the deicing is clear and loud, but this voice is almost heard by Landrito¡¯s ears. Dong Zi. Looking at the unabated ice-happy **** the city, I hope to see a trace of fatigue in the other''s eyes. However, the other is also looking at him with the same eyes. Since the start of the war, the two of them have fought until now. They have fought for several days and nights until now. The magic eyes of the blood curse masters have dried up, and the walls of the city wall holding the golden soup are peeling off. She is still unscrupulous. The release of the demon brother. How big is the demon eye capacity of this blood girl? ? Why hasn''t it been withered? Chapter 1083: Landryto, who was being watched, could not get close to the city wall, and used his creative skills to guard against the enemy''s letter attack from time to time. It has been playing for a few days. Neither side showed even the slightest flaw to the other side. The battle of attrition is compared to mental strength and physical strength. As the knight of Guran and the descendant of the cross family, Landrito''s physical fitness and perseverance are far superior to Tina, who is a land of art. In any case, he is not that little Luo. Xiaoli. The eldest lady who needs a servant to take a piece of egg couplet can be compared. Landrito thinks so. As a knight, he is not afraid of wars of attrition. He has super powerful cutting skills and strong equestrian skills. Tina who still keeps a certain distance from Landrito can hardly hurt him. The new roars and the swords crossed, and the two heard what they heard, as if only two of them were left on the battlefield. "Kacha!" The sword''s edge smashed the ice cone that came over again. Landry Tuo supervised the creation of a thick layer of ice flakes. In this state, the creation blade can''t chop. He charged the sword with mana, but it seemed to be blocked. There was no way for energy to enter the blade. This strange purple ice frozen his depth of creation, from the inside of the material structure to the inside of the metal. Was all blocked. This creation is based on shadow steel metal. It was built using the secret shoe manufacturing method of the No. Cross family, and it was faked by Landrito himself. It was originally a weapon built to adapt to the bad environment. No one knows better than him how tough this system is and how strong it is to resist magic. . It won''t be used in a short time. Landryto hung his sword on the horse. There was no time to take care of the others. Pulling out an ordinary one that grows to the other side will not let go of a good opportunity to change weapons. That small but deadly Bing Ji is proof. Landry smashed it up easily and quickly, and a crack appeared on the blade of the body. Realizing that the indiscriminate weapons could not affect her ice spell, Landrito threw away Chuangbeng and looked straight at Tina. Lost the weapon that draws his hand. Landrito''s wisest choice at this moment should be to retreat. Let the soldiers charge. And in this way, Tina can shift her attention to dealing with human soldiers, delaying it for a longer time. Freeze the opponent''s weapon deeply. So as to force the opponent to leave the field. This was Tina''s original plan. In fact, Landryto couldn''t find a better option than this. But Tibbo was a little surprised. Not only did the opponent not leave. Instead of retreating and advancing without a weapon. Straddle the horse and ride the dust. Rushed to the gate. What do you mean? Tibbo thought this way in his heart. Is it the courage of each other, or does the other party have other ways? What kind of calculations the ignorant opponent is making, Tina can''t ignore Landry, who is rushing to the gate of Yiqi, and wave her hand. The ice and snow are like servants left by her, and the ice spears are dangerous to Landry. Dangerous pass. It forms a circle of ice fence. Landrito''s armor was stained with a little frost, but he was not calm. When he rushed to the city wall, a horse hurriedly hit the horse, turned around and left. Asking the question was suspicious of his weird behavior, but did not let go of this time when he beat the dog in the water. Landrito, who has no weapons, flies and flies under the relentless pursuit of the ice spear and cone, the dense ice is not vegetarian after all. Between back and forth. Several ice cones pierced deeply into his armor. "It''s almost three days." Landryto muttered, raising his head. "Almost, enough... The frost pavilion generated by Bing''er physique. Touching it is a deep freeze. Landrito had certain resistance to the spell, but it only slowed down the speed of spread, and deep freeze might not be acceptable. The blood on his back coagulated into a blood clot, and the flesh of the wound was frozen, standing with Ying Jia. This is so, he did not stop his horseshoe and withdraw from the front line. His loyalty never hesitated. The anxiety in Di Ti''s heart became more and more intense. It is clear that the other party has already sealed the weapon by her, if it is just to buy time for the native soldiers to attract attacks, this is not necessary. What does he want to do? In the confrontation, Tina took the initiative and the advantage, Landrito lost his weapon, and it was only a matter of time before Tina''s freezing and losing combat effectiveness, but Tina''s anxiety still did not diminish. For this reason, she could only increase the output of magic power, and the wind and tornadoes of ice and snow suddenly hit. Landry will lose his weapon in a blind spot. [Bing''er releases fifty percent 1 A thin layer of ice wrapped around Lan Na''s legs, and the city wall under her feet was covered with frost. The Imperial Army standing a hundred meters away from her shuddered. The Li Festival, which is intertwined with spring and summer, felt like a midwinter because of her. This series and the friendly Frost Pavilion is undoubtedly a serious challenge for Landrito. The ice crystal hall that keeps coming up under his feet makes him very difficult. The soldiers who were not afraid of life and death were forced to stop a few hundred meters away from the southern city. The mellow and heavy snow that floated up to a small piece of ice would turn into a lively ice sculpture. Tina stroked her chest, and the fun load of the magic eye caused Bing''e to counterattack her body. The ground must be before it falls. Frozen Landryto with the earth forever. "Lu Account Ka!!" A hundred meters away. The spreading ice froze the horse''s legs. The sweaty BMW who had accompanied Landrito for many years wailed and threw his master out. "You can''t run away." Titang said in a voice that was colder than his own ice. Landrito, who was sucking his body in the air, avoided looking at the ground from his face. The ending of being frozen. However, because of this, his bone spine and Shuangqing were frozen to death by the ice cocoon attached to him, and completely lost consciousness. ¡ãOld man, you have worked hard. "Looking at the horse that was frozen to death in the snow. Landry murmured as if it was just a matter of breathing. The lush vegetation of the plains was icy and snowy, and the ice tyrant froze the blood and faded its color. The warm sun can''t help it. The coldness of rescue enveloped the entire plain. There are all kinds of exquisite ice wins standing densely on the snow. They look different. Maintaining the last posture of the wife. Hold up the weapon in your hand. The boss shouted loudly, as if he was still alive. This heavy snow halved the countless number of coalition forces, so that the number of production and the number of deaths were out of balance. At the same time, Landrito, as the marshal, was seriously injured and lost his combat effectiveness. This battle for the city should logically be considered. It was the kinsmen who won. Landryto wiped the ice cocoon on the armor, and some wolves straightened up. The position where the horse fell, just enough to throw him out of Tina''s attack range. Although his partner who had been fighting for many years was dead and his vitality was greatly injured, his goal was achieved. "Miss Vampire, I''m sorry." Landry took out a root mirror from his arms, which was activated by magic and turned into its original shape. A cyan feather arrow. "You messed up from the beginning." "Whoever is best at it is never called." Landryto picked up a longbow from the ground. Taken on this shining cyan light, ready to take off the hegemon, aiming at the city wall. [Awakening Curse: Annihilation of the Starry Sky] Uninterrupted fighting for several days. The energy of this arrow feather is finally half-saturated, thanks to your last excessive spell output. " Landryto clenched his bow arm tightly, and along with the bowstring being pulled away a little bit, the ice under his feet cracked and sinked in a net shape centered on him. "Keep away., In fact, there is no need for him to shout. The terrifying energy of the curse even shook the human coalition forces lacking in sanity and stopped moving forward. Kanzu''s green light that was about to cover the sky, instinctively received the fruits of his body. "What''s the situation?" The elders in the Star City looked at the stained sky, face-to-face cameras, "Not good, let the army on the front of the city do it quickly, how much can be thrown!" Nim hurriedly understood. Tao. "Your Majesty, go quickly. Retreat to the inner city of the imperial city: Ti Biao clenched his palm. From the time to the present, the other party has not displayed his own Awakening Party. Sure enough, he did it deliberately. "Master Tina, Lord Rifle! The elders let us back off. Avoid the edge, come down quickly! *The imperial army who dare not get close to Tiyao can only pull at the wall and the big city from a hundred meters away and don¡¯t know what Tina is. Did you hear that, she didn''t seem to mean to come down from the city wall at all. [Bing''er releases 75%] "Being repaired! "The thick layer of ice quickly spread to the entire tower. During the game, the tower is covered with white snow, as if it was covered with a layer of white armor. Just listen to the sound of miles, the arrow that is about to be prosperous is flying away. Where the white-cyan light curtain passes. The ice and snow melted. Long meal was forcibly driven away. Tina raised her arms, and Bingxue listened to the order and formed huge mountain peaks. The purple ice crystals cast snow peaks like a huge hand, and pressed down towards the arrow that was flying towards him. "Green boom boom!!" The horrible energy collision of the two Yin. Zi Bing''s palm collapsed and disintegrated, and at the same time, some ice dongs formed on the tail of the arrow. Thunder can''t cover the ears. The sun reappeared, and the huge palm was penetrated by the front arrow. Huang passed through the thick ice layer on the wall with the cabinet, and was silent for a second. Roaring like a rich voice. The masonry splashed with crushed ice. All the rock-solid walls collapsed. The imperial army who had no time to step down the wall, and Tina, who was crystallized and unable to move, were buried under the gravel. "Your Excellency Rongfunuo!" Chapter 1084: Seeing the collapse of the city, the imperial army felt ashamed. On the contrary, the human coalition was overjoyed. "The wall of the blood race is broken! Let me record it and make a blood queen, leaving no one!" The ice and snow disappeared, and the biggest crisis passed. The coalition forces held high the military measures in their hands and filed in. Rushed into the imperial city Chapter 53~ "Take the country with a corpse that has lost your soul. You are really stupid." Ji Xing lifted Bai Ji in his hand, and scorned Milo unscrupulously. "What is the state of the body that has lost the dominance of the soul? Have you seen this vampire?" The young girl''s green fingers swept Guanlin''s head. "Without the soul. There is also no seven emotions and six politics. Losing the consciousness that belongs to oneself, although the exorcism is still there. It is equivalent to the existence of this person has been wiped out by this world... "I guess, did she carry out some kind of prohibition that is beyond common sense? Haha, looking at your expression, I mean, I''m right. A bag of blood queen is forced to such a degree, but it really makes people drink the market. At the same time, I like to hear that a black shadow obscures the sun above Twilight Star. The latter squinted the fat man and stretched out two slender jade-white fingers to easily clamp the Dragon Tooth Blade that carries the power of Dibeng Mountain''s blessing. Miluo was stuck in the air and was slightly startled. The other party''s secret essence flicked her finger. The impact force was transmitted to Miluo through the handle of the blade. Mi Luo, who lost his balance in the air like a broken kite, hurriedly found a place to stay, and made two mud marks on the soft grass. "It''s a dragon, even if it loses [divineness], the physical strength is still terrifying." Rongli rubbed his fingers. Looking at Misa who wanted to look at him, he grinned. "Yes, I was planning to dredge my brain with the tools to supply energy, but I don''t care if I change the target." said. Evening Xing threw the squeezed white question under the tree. Milo put away her teeth. When she spoke, she retreated quickly, and a whip kick passed through Twilight''s brain. Wiping off a few strands of her long hair. With Miluo''s showerlike attack, The bushes swayed like a storm. Every movement and every posture of her would cause squalls and waves. Zhou Tuan''s tree end fell to West Asia. The strength of the dragon clan can be seen. However, the elven girl in the eye of the storm has a relaxed complexion, understatement, just swaying her body slightly. Adjusting the angle can safely and unintentionally evade. "Want to use the physical advantage to break me down? The direction is good, but did you write me to death with your fists, or did you bring the wind to break my bones?" Feng Qingyun even had a mood to complain. . "Girl, your attack is messy. Qingjing, it''s really eager to protect the lord, but such a messy attack can''t save your master. While avoiding the short oath of the whip kick, the evening star overlaps his thumbs. Photograph. Gently flicked Mi Luo''s forehead. There was also a word of rescue. "Boom boom boom!" Miluo retreated suddenly, breaking a row of bushes along the way. "It''s not enough to have strength. With such a weak body, you can easily win in close combat." The elf girl quickly looked at Milo who had risen from embarrassment. Milo didn''t know why. The girl with only a few pounds of strength on her body could bounce herself so far. The finger that touched the ground forehead seemed to have some kind of extreme restraint power, and she had no room for resistance. It was knocked into the air. "The part of your body about [divine nature] is already shrinking. Rather than calling you a dragon, it''s just a little broken reptile." The girl with the spirit mouth blew her fingers. Ah mouth smiled. "How about it. Do you need to help you remember how to use your divinity? Just kneel down and be loyal to me. Before the words fell, a breath of dragon spewed from her side. The scorching energy scorched her hair. Spray, I got it wrong. "Twilight Xing shook his head, stroked the scorched hair with his fingertips, and instantly sent a new life back to his original appearance. "How can you be a lizard snail. You are just a dog. The dog was the guardian of Lassambo. It''s really a shame that you still had a dragon with divine blood before you were alive, and you didn''t have the temperament as an emperor at all. Looking at the white dragon that turned into a prototype in the sky, Twilight Star circled his chest. He smiled quite satisfied. "It''s only at this time that you don''t look like a dog." "Roar, roar, roar!" The dragon''s roar resounded throughout the world, a huge vortex hovering in the sky, and crystal tears fell from the sky. [Awakening Curse Dragon Tears] "Seal the Awakening Curse other than yourself?" Twilight Star opened his chest amusingly. "If there is no such thing at all, your awakening curse will not be in vain. "Ho Ho Ho Gong!''The dragon roared in anger, and the whole world boiled in the long roar, and hundreds of nations in the wilderness surrendered. So the dragon''s breath that sank a small island brought the pair of small figures on the ground into spring. "Is that the number one race in the mainland?" Rong Xing stood unintentionally in the pitted depression. Destructive power can destroy a city-state under the dragon''s breath. The ground was unscathed. "It''s really disappointing. I thought you could at least smash the aura shield surrounding me. Unexpectedly, it''s not even worth it. I look at you too highly. [Curse of the five poisonous curse 1 [Curse Shattered Shield] [The curse is lack of sanity] [Cursed Wilderness Frost] [The curse is weak] One The passage curses the body of the elven **** the pond. "Is this what you rely on?" Rong Xing could clearly feel that several layers of negative blessings of time had thinned to his own head. The aura shield was gone, and she looked at her bluish body. A weird smile appeared on the weird face. "How much poison do I have? It''s not bad. It''s good to change my skin color occasionally to change my mood." Miluo swooped down, spreading her wings. The trees of the entire forest were poked from Wenmu to the same height. The elf girl wanted to move, looking at the ice on her feet, she spread her hands helplessly. "H Ye! The love girl flew out, and slammed into Guanmo Lin. Milo didn''t stop beating. Go up to the sky and get enough energy. With a fierce breath of dragon, Zhuomulin thought that the effect of Brother Five Poisons was still there. The target will be ignited by any form of energy until it is burned. Frostfall weakens the opponent''s resistance to the magic element, and by the way, the steel forbidden effect is applied. After the shield is dropped with a broken shield and a powder tablet, the collapse will make her weak and weak, and the physical resistance will be extremely reduced. This is a combination attack that Laila will only use when facing opponents of the same level. Looking at a sea of ??fire, Guan Mocong. A pair of dragons squinted. Is that woman dead? Do not. I feel that things are not that simple. All in all, she was happy. She decided to take Bai Ji out from here before making a decision. "The power is enough, it''s just that the fire damage is lacking." Just as she transformed into a human form to help Bai Ji go away, a figure that was about to be scorched staggered out of the bushes. Use it to twist and dry it. Makes an unpleasant sound that can''t distinguish between men and women. "Not dead yet?* Milore looked at the scorched and unidentified creature in front of him. It was almost confirmed that the other party was the elf girl before. Then add a breath of dragon''s breath. Miluo, who was just about to take a breath of dragon to send her on the road, felt that her throat was dry and unbearable, as if she had been poisoned by someone, before putting it on the fire. Not only that, his body was limp and weak, and his limbs were cold and numb. Unable to move, he fell to the ground in embarrassment without struggling a few times. Only then did I notice. His fingers were dry and his skin tightened, and he was obviously poisoned with a pair of broken wings and wanted to burn the remaining fire surface of the dragon''s breath. "It''s really a cruel curse. You probably didn''t expect that one day you would taste this kind of taste. Little Broken Snail." The elven girl who had recovered perfectly as before walked to the side of Milo who had lost her fighting power with a smile. . Stomped her head with an irritable foot. "This incredible expression. What do you mean? Do you really think you are only a little away from defeating me, right? Twilight Xing compares and photographs. "Why, I didn''t figure out how I lost? ""The name of this curse is Chu [Reverse]. It can exchange all the injuries and negative states on my body with yours. Well, in fact, I want to try to kill people like this. The form of murder is too violent and barbaric. It does not conform to my aesthetics. " "It''s more interesting to let others kill themselves. The dragon scales that do not invade a hundred poisons. And the extremely strong curse-resistant body did not play any role. Miluo, who shouldn''t be affected by any toxins and curse spells, never thought that she would actually be there. This is somersault. Ah, don''t get me wrong, it''s not a bad taste for me to be so healthy. Just want to tell you a truth. People who possess divinity have a variety of ways, ten thousand ways to kill mortals. Gee. It''s all like this, and I don''t know if there will be any side effects or something like that. "Holding the dragon horn and picked up Milo. Seeing her dying, Miluo couldn''t move. His eyes were full of unbelievable Miluo. Twilight shook his head. Throwing it aside, she walked to Bai Ji. Around. "Okay, let''s get to the point." Evening Xing picked up Zi Ji, ahhhhhhh. "Although the soul is gone, the nutritional content is greatly reduced, and you cannot waste it if you don''t stay overnight... "This body should have some value? If you eat it, it won''t be improved, right?" Evening Xing, like a leopard looking for a cat, put the white question to his nose and sniffed. N Boat passed her one inch skin, "Let me taste it first." Rong Xing bit one of Bai Ji''s wrist. Then he tore off the whole hand. "Just eat the limbs first." Evening Xing tasted the broken arm, a breath of dragon sprayed towards her face. Looking at the scorched skin of Shiba, who had escaped dangerously, she was very unrefined. It was amazing, the skin was scorched and the organs were dry. I have to go down to the restaurant if I want to eat. Can you breathe dragon''s breath in this situation? Interesting, fun at the root. "Twilight Star smiled and looked at the shrunken Laiying''s skin and waved his body to stand up. However, before she could stand up, she was severely stepped on the ground. "Little Broken Pot, do you know what country I hate the most?" With too much effort to protect the road, Mi Meng''s extremely poisonous and crispy bones made a crisp crack. Chapter 1085: "That is, someone disturbed me while I was eating. Ming. Bai, right??" ¡ãSqueaking "Miluo''s broken testimony can only make a sound incomprehensible. "Why do you want to bite me?" That''s loud. I''ll give you a chance now. Come and bite my toe, right? Death haha ??dark: Milo moved, and the dry handcast caught Twilight Star''s play. "If you choose to surrender me now. It''s too late, oh? What. You have something to tell me? What is it. Evening Xing was afraid of lowering his body, and just moved his head over and passed her in the scorching dragon''s breath. , If you hide fast enough, your entire face will be burnt. "He, hehe, do you like breathing fire, don''t you?" Evening Star, who had been thoroughly polished patiently, had lost her tolerance for Milo. "I was going to eat you for the last time. Okay. I will make you perfect. I will tear you to pieces first!" Evening Star stepped on Milo''s back, pinched her wing, and tore it off. spray! "The pain of the separation of flesh and blood caused Miluo to let out a sound of Yuan Ming, rolling on the ground in pain. However, the ground didn''t even have the strength to struggle, so she could only groan in grief for a while with the broken inhale. "Do you know it hurts? Hahaha, you still know it hurts? For the loyal dogs of the Lassambo family, this is not necessary for the fun guy? In that case" "Account!" ¡ãWoo oozes away from the flesh and blood with the other humor. It is nothing more than worse for Miluo who is still alive. "For Dragon Wings, dogs don''t need it at all? Shu, what you need is a dog chain. Not these wings." Evening Xing threw away his blood-stained arms, showing a sick smile. "Come on, let me see, as a dog, dragon horns are not needed? How can a dog who can only beg for mercy grow horns? You say yes. "Ka hee!" Rong Xing broke the dragon''s horn ruthlessly and kicked Miluo who was motionless. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh? It''s not going to die, tut. Isn''t it dead? It''s not fun. Dragons are too fragile, right. Not **** to play." Evening Xing took out a silk scarf, wiped the blood stains on his hands, and returned to Bai Ji who was sitting drooping under the tree. "Now, there is at least one body that is capable of a hundred, sunny, this dead dragon. It made me lose my appetite for eating." Evening Xing can spray and pick up Bai Ji. "Well, I''m going to sing "Twilight Star, who was planning to bite off the remaining three strands of Bai Ji first, suddenly raised his brows, feeling a very different air. So that Wing Ming had a thought that the body of A was threatening to the ground. Twilight Star, who has always been sentimental, smelled of a fat man, and the physical skills in front of him were completely dead. So why do I feel that she can still pose a threat to myself? Know that I am God ___ No matter what, Xiang will bite her neck apart. Thinking of this, Mu Xing was just about to move, and suddenly a cool touch came from his arm. Mu Xingjing''s eyes widened, and looked at the little white oath hand holding her hand in amazement. At the same time, Zi Ji''s head was patted, and the closed Huizi slowly opened. Evening Xing''s life I can''t forget the thirst and bloodthirsty flashing in those trousers. item. "The corner of Bai Ji''s mouth slowly outlines a strange intensity. ¡®I¡¯m so lucky. "As soon as I arrived, I ran into a guy from White''s side. That''s okay. Let''s start Tao Da with you first! Chapter 54 ~ Black and White The sky in the dreamland is endless darkness. Every time I wake up, it is the dawn of the morning, and all the heavy dreams of Imitation Potato have reached the end. Yana country was afraid that the dream sky would appear in reality. And this day finally came. "Tian Chengcheng, capture the blood queen alive!" Blood has flooded the foundations of the city. The invaders rushed to death, men, women, and children, and all the creatures were burnt. The prosperous King''s Landing City was plunged into an abyss of unrest in a sea of ??blood. The foreign army, helped by an unknown party, smashed her home country. Accompanied by the loud noise of the imperial city wall tearing, the beautiful Hu Xuan was overwhelmed by the haze of ammonia. Junlin City has become a purgatory with no humanity, just like the time in the deepest memory. Nothing has changed, it''s just another reincarnation. After the city was broken, the most sinister part of human nature was undoubtedly revealed. The superiors who taught themselves justice lost the restraint of Tongde and acted arbitrarily without a bottom line. They destroyed farms and farms. Destroy the idol of Lassambo, rushed into the pastoral hall, smashed and looted, and none of them poured oil and set fire on the residential houses. The door panels were blocked, and the whole family was killed in the house. Enjoy listening to the voice of Yuan How, a commoner of the blood tribe. Torturing the children who are still alive and struggling on the ground. Watching them regenerate in a pool of blood. Then they scolded a few monsters contemptuously. Continue to torture. In the blink of an eye, the knights who talked about justice and creed had become what they hated, but they didn''t know it. "The root is ridiculous, isn''t it... Landrito, who was bothering all this, realized that someone was talking to him. Fan Fan turned around. "What are you broadcasting?" "It''s nothing, the blood queen has entered the inner city. Keep hitting it all over again." The knight in the full-body armor of the Liushu technique passed by on his shoulders and Landry. "Time waits for no one, don''t let us waste unnecessary time. Looking at the other person''s back, Landryto pondered for a moment. Looking at the Ryukyu Armor, the voice of the knight can¡¯t distinguish between gender and age. As the great knight commander on the human side, his deeds in the battle are not unsightly. Locked is that he led a group of elite teams to rush to the city wall. The breakthrough was only his silence. It seems that he is deliberately lowering his sense of existence so that others cannot notice him. "You borrowed external power. ¡ã Landryto followed his pace and said in a declarative tone. "This kind of thing doesn''t know if you have considered the consequences. " "It''s too much to stop this kind of thing. Maybe you and my existence itself is a mistake, these things have been said for no reason. Why bother with these things, Mr. Gulan''s Knight Commander. This is the longest sentence Landryto has heard of him. The current wooden knight never looked back. Straight forward, heavy footing is the foundation of the city. "After entering the city, fix your soldiers. Human knight commander." Landryto glanced at a group of ugly human soldiers. "Why, does Mr. Gulan Knight''s feelings apply to his own life and death enemy blood?" It doesn''t matter whether it is applicable or not. "Landrito turned his head." The treasures in the inner city are numerous. Especially the treasures in the city. It is not an exaggeration to say that every brick and every tile is a treasure. Before entering the inner city, the discipline of your army was so chaotic. "I can hardly imagine entering the Star City. What kind of a group of ignorant Tu Kuang Luguans will rush into the palace of the Emperor of the Great Empire. There is no restriction. The explosive power must be amazing. This may affect the speed of our Forbidden Army. , Delay unnecessary time, so I want to ask you to pay attention. "Mr. Landrito''s mouth is surprisingly hard. It is different from the image you showed. The Ryukyu Knight seems to be smiling. It does not seem to be. "I will fix my native soldiers. Please rest assured. "That''s best. The imperial gate of the Blood Spirit Empire. This golden embossed gate symbolizing the highest power of the Blood Spirit Empire made all the foreign soldiers who arrived here held their breath. The pure natural Hei Yao stone glows with a starting point under the sun. On the frame made of full color, the legendary face and sheds of various blood races are flying like life. As if in the next second, two monsters with gray-faced fangs and gray-faced fangs will fly out on both sides of the black golden gate. They are solemn and majestic, showing the superb craftsmanship of the blood family electric axe. Like the hands of a giant, the city wall embraces the entire imperial city. Every section of the city wall, there will be two-winged demons with different forms of wives. When these invaders arrive, they are like the guardians of Dougu. Red light appeared in the stubborn eyes, and the mouth pulled out. All the silk threads formed the air defense network above the imperial city. After seeing all this, the frantic soldiers got even more vigorous. However, they stopped moving forward for no other reason. The moat that separated the outer city from the inner city became the most powerful in the imperial city after more than ten miles. Barrier. In the river, a carnivorous aquatic creature appeared in her. It makes people shudder. "Spray, a complete set of prevention and control barrier curse system. There is also such a huge moat. How much resources, time and manpower are needed to build it. ¡ã A cancerous human adjutant licked his lips. This city is not so much a palace. It''s more like a perfect work of art, and it doesn''t need to be appreciated by connoisseurs who are high and low. This beauty can be felt by anyone, and no one can bear to destroy it. However, what surrounds this city wall is not the disciplined native soldiers. It is a group of vicious doctors who look at the stone tiles of the city wall with their eyes not appreciating, but greedy, wanting to bring all the treasures of this inner city. The rewards when I go home are endless, and I will not let go of a brick and tile. "Your Excellency of the Human Federation?" Landry said at a glance at the Wood Knight. He used the Lord of the Human Federation instead of the Lord of the Human, because he was not sure of the opponent''s race. "Respect. I will restrain them." The current wooden knight Dexin never discussed more on this topic. "From the current point of view, the best way is to call a conjurer to blow up the gates. Your Excellency Landrito agrees with me. "You don''t need to ask me, you can do it yourself, can''t you." "Let¡¯s do it then. Xianmu Qiqi Tufu is stern and vigorous, ordering his subordinates to line up, store protection and apply them to prevent a few fireball spells from floating down from the castle¡¯s name. On the one hand, he ordered the curse master to go up. Earlier, under the cover of a Chinese knight, the curse was released. Unsurprisingly, the magnificent castle would be submerged in smoke and fire in the next second. However, when the time came, only a few sounds came. The sound like gunpowder misfire disappeared. "What happened?" The Ryukki knight, who realized that something was wrong, looked at the dazed Yuanshu masters behind. "My lord. Our spell. It seems to have failed." The spell masters were also confused and at a loss. The spell loop was operating normally. The spell was not sure that radium was released. The spell just failed. No, it can''t be said to be invalid. The curse did surging out when it was successfully released. But it was like being traced away by something and evaporated. "The wordless loyalty is wrong? The existing wooden knight Fan Fan pointed his eyebrows. He knew that this possibility was very small. For a time, it was almost impossible for many well-smelted magic masters to read the wrong spell. Chapter 1086: "Try again. The conjurers continued to try. However, without exception, the release of the magic element failed, no matter who released it, it was useless. "What happened to you today?" "You guys can drunk and say. Let another batch come up. "No. My lord. Our curse eyes are still overflowing." Conjurers, look at me and I look at you, all of them have unspeakable faces. "Let the next batch of conjurers who are preparing for the war come up and get ready... "I can''t use it anymore. ¡ãLandrito stopped his behavior. "The problem is not with them. I can''t use the spell. "After hearing this, the Ryukyu knight stretched out his palm, and a cloud of golden light quickly condensed. Then it faded into light spots at a very fast speed. "There is a problem in the imperial city." Landrito squatted down. "Maybe we have been trapped in a magic circle since we came in." "Impossible, if there is a magic circle here, it is impossible for me to sense it." The Ryukyu Knight denied it without hesitation. "I don''t know, it''s possible that they used some kind of secret method. In short, these seem to be beyond our understanding. "I said, Lord Knight, you are not hiding anything from me, are you?" The Wood Knight said abruptly. "I didn''t lie to you, I really don''t have a way to deal with it. Compared to this, think about how to get over this city wall." Landry Tuo was surprised. Xianmu Qitu looked at his palm. He didn''t speak. He always had a strange feeling. The mana consumption in his body was a bit wrong, and it seemed to be much faster than usual. "Ask in advance, will Mr. Landryto fly. "I''m not a vampire, how could that kind of thing be possible." Lang Lituo was a little irritable, feeling that the other party was exposing himself. "Besides, even if you can fly, how can you fly through the air defense barrier? And you can''t even use the spell. How do you expect to break through?" "Then Mr. Landryto. How will you rest?" "I can''t think of a way for the time being." Landryto sat cross-legged on the ground. "Mr. Knight Commander, is this going to be passive?" "Don''t talk nonsense, you can''t use the curse at the root, and there is no way to cross the river. How do you continue to attack the inner city? If you have a way, I will cooperate. ¡ãLandry Tuo waved his hand, you can do it appearance. "You can''t pass without a boat?" The Riki knight walked to the city with a long axe. "Can''t you just fill in the river and you can pass?" "What did you say?" Landryto almost thought he had heard it wrong. "Fill the river? Your mind is too divergent, right? Not to mention how long it will take. What are you going to use to fill it?" "It''s easy to handle, wouldn''t it be enough to draw on the spot? The Knights of the Last Ryukyu turned his gaze to the dilapidated houses. "Take down all the buildings in the Outland and fill them up, isn''t it? It''s not enough. It''s not enough to take down the city walls. What do you think, Mr. Landryto?" "You have the final say, whatever you want." Landry Tio said this. He kept a little distance from the Ryukyu Knight. This man''s wrists are really too dark. Try to stay away from him. Don¡¯t tell me if I burned the imperial city. This is really going to hide here, you can continue to hide, and see how long you can hide. "There is nowhere to hide...Look at the corner you encounter. The elf girl covered in blood. "The corner of Bai Ji''s mouth grinned cruelly. "Who are you and where did you come from?" Yikan Yanbi''s Twilight star exhorted her arrogance. She is now covered with blood and sweat all over her body, looking embarrassed. It is huge from the previous appearance of dazzling power Contrast. "Huh? Where did I come from. Please. What is this stupid question?" "Bai Ji scratched her ears. She laughed frantically. "Of course I come from the same place as you. It''s just me." You are on the pure black side. You are on the pure white side. You have to ask questions like this, are you delaying time with this uncle? " "We didn''t know each other before?" Evening Xing clutched his chest, on the one hand, he was indeed delaying his brain working desperately to find a way. On the other hand, they are trying to find out what is at stake with the other party. Let the other party understand that they have no conflict of interest with him. As a monster who has also lived for hundreds of years, Mu Zhi never realized that he has never seen such a terrifying creature. No, this is simply the combination of magical and impeccable combat skills and its decisive cruelty. the way. The fighting method is simple and violent but quite effective. To put it simply, the other party''s wisdom is very simple, and there is no intention to cover up. Of course, after guessing the number of her next attacks, she couldn''t deal with it. However, this industry is not the point. The body is the container of [mortal nature]. The soul is the container of [divine nature]. This means that changing the body does not change the [divine nature]. Unless the soul is weakened, the divine nature will not be deprived. Now the soul in this embodied possesses [divine nature]. Not only that, the opponent''s use of divine skills is far more proficient than the one who has lost most of his power. Although I don''t want to admit it, Evening Xing was indeed knocked down by this existence of unknown origin. Of course I don''t know it, why. What do you want to say? "Bai Yaohuan Tao Tao. "Since we have no grievances or grudges between us, shouldn''t we stop this meaningless fight?" Twilight was relieved to hear that the other party didn''t know him before. What are you talking about, a fight without righteousness? I don''t think so. "Bai Ji smiled evilly, and a blackened flame rose from her palm. The weird temperature made the trees and bushes of the forest rot and withered. "We have no reason to fight, do we?" "Reason, do you want a reason?" Bai Yuan smiled brighter after hearing this. "You are white and I need it. Black and white do not need any reason. As early as the moment you choose your camp, you are destined to be completely scented by me." Chapter 55~ "Is this all right?" It was just a few sunrises and sunsets, and Landryto looked at the filled moat with no expression. Private houses, church houses, cotton. There were statues of gods inside. A well was thrown into the moat to fill the pool. In the end, even the city walls were torn down. The current wood knight did what he said, and he hopes that he will never retreat even if he is forcing food from foreign races. The bricks and tiles of the outer city of Blood Child King have been removed. After a few days, it became a slumping wasteland. Hundreds of native soldiers in the inner city could only watch Lu Kou split the statue of Lasambo into several H. Throw them into the moat. This kind of blasphemy and insult made the survivors in the imperial city angry. At this time, the soldiers can only maintain order, awaken their sanity, and let them go back to their residences without seeing it. "The world is in disaster. Unfortunately, we have witnessed it in my lifetime." The surviving clans sighed and sighed all day long. They know that this little temple is the end of them. "The next Payu will be conservatively estimated to last for about a week, and it will be prosperous. Nim and a group of elders are reporting on the court. Four black elders and three red elders. In the previous battle of the ruined wall, the three elders were helping the royal family members to push away. Unfortunately, they were cut by the human coalition. The wounds could not agree with each other, and the line left forever. . The first empress chose them. Everything has become their responsibility. When dying for their duties, the surviving elders prayed for their dead companions without too much sadness and sigh, because soon after, they will succeed. The low-level species defeated the high-level species. What an absurdity and irony this is "How is Duke Jifunuo?" Yatang on the throne looked bleak, and obviously hadn''t rested for a few days. "The elders looked heavy." We rescued her in time. "There are only a few scratches on the body. It''s fine, but her internal organs have been greatly damaged. A thick layer of ice has formed. "Is there a way to cure it. "We have tried many mild high fever spells to temporarily maintain the earth''s body temperature. If it continues, her organs, lungs and brain will be frozen." "Miss Lever is righteous. Release Bing''er at the last moment. The wall is frozen deeply. Otherwise, the arrow may penetrate the two walls. "Yana has been closed for a while...I don''t know what happened to Lai Luo. She has been pushing her emperor sister away for several days, and now. She should be out of safety now." "Your Majesty, don''t worry, Miss Milo is walking on the secret passage of the royal family. Except for members of the royal family. No one knows where the exit of that secret passage is. Now it must be out of danger." Nim comforted. Chapter 1087: "If R wants the queen to be there, the blood spirit has the hope of continuation. What we can do for them now is to delay time... Yes, as long as Sister Qiao is still "specially at Cheng Li''s wall, she rises from the throne." Can the army outside attack? "It''s been quiet outside for several days. Yana is a little surprised at this. "Because of the moat. They are helpless for the time being. But they have no plans to retreat. They have tried their best to fill in the moat. So far. The water in the moat has almost bottomed out." "Come on, they will restart the drum at the latest tomorrow." "Why don''t you use a curse?" Long Luo examines with a unique personality "The spell can''t be used anymore." Elder Nim gave a luminescence technique casually. The light ball disappeared before it came out. At first I thought it was their masterpiece. But after later observation, it doesn''t seem to be that simple. " "The spell is invalid, when did this start?" "It''s not clear, but it should be around the time we retired to the inner city. "Is it the imperial city''s self-protection system?" Yana couldn''t figure it out either. "We have never heard of the imperial city equipped with any protective spell array." Several elders shook their heads. Another night passed, and the nobles trapped in the imperial city were like fish in the small puddles under the sun, in danger. No one can really close their eyes and the sun rises, bringing them to the cold-tested city wall. The first glimmer of dawn outside the imperial city, floating on the moat to watch the dirt deposit, the building parts of the well-planted and harvested buildings on the river squeezed out of the river bank, and the fang fish that had lost its living environment choked and swayed weakly. The sound of horns and shouts awakened the soldiers on the city¡¯s head and turned them into horrified birds. The river has been filled up, and the human coalition is looking for the flag and shouting, and the momentum is clean. Encircling the Star City from all directions is impenetrable. The commander of the Guards, Karanti, looked at the man holding the long axe high. The visible wood knight who was conspicuous in the crowd was obviously the leader of the human coalition army. After the sound of the horn, the final battle finally began. The coalition forces who had endured it for several days were bloodshot with excitement in their eyes. This is the final checkpoint. They see that the uncle is about to be given a pot by them. For them, there is nothing more exciting than this. For the warriors of the blood race, this is their last fortress. The destruction of the city means the end of everything. It is extremely painful to the destruction of the Blood Spirit Empire. At the same time, I am extremely proud of being one of them. Bows and crossbows on the city ramparts. After all the combat-capable people walked up to the head of the city, the atmosphere became extremely tense. With different hearts and different virtues, everything that should go is gone. The rest of the city is Lassambo. The loyal minister who fought for the empire to the last drop of blood, can rest assured that he can rely on his back partners. "The forward prepares to cover the bow and advance with the hands, and the right wing and the left wind are responsible for shouting and disturbing their gods and monsters. "Yes!" "Your Excellency is so energetic." Landry slowed you and walked up to the Immortal Knight. "Next will be a tough battle for you, the Lord Knight Commander of Guran, please cheer up. This will be a battle written in the annals of history." The immortal knight said without emotion. "I want to know why you are so sick?" "The time, the place, the people, and our side have an overwhelming advantage. The Blood Spirit Empire will no longer exist after this battle, and we have no reason not to fight. "The general principle is the same. After losing the means of attack, how should we start with this strong city? Is it possible that you expect to break the wall with a sword?" "If there is no other way." The Immortal Knight said coldly. ¡ã? ? "Landry was almost amused. ¡ãAfter a long time, you didn''t know what to do? Then why didn''t you retreat. Do you know that our logistics is almost out of reach? If this goes on, you will give blessings to the native soldiers. The BUFF is useless no matter what happens, do you know what will happen if you hurriedly retire. "Can''t retreat." The Immortal Weak categorically refused. *Just take a step back and the rusticity will clear up. "Morale doesn''t matter to you, isn''t it, it''s just that you simply don''t want to retreat. "Since I know, why is it still ordinary. "A military camp is not a kindergarten, it is not a place for children''s play." Landryto bluntly said. "Do you know what you are doing now?" "I don''t know, but you will soon know about it. "?? What are you thinking about?" Landry Tuoxuan felt mad. He didn''t understand why the elves would send this strange thinking existence to control the command of the army. "The material hardness and thickness of this city wall is ten times that of the outer city. Even if it is more than a hundred times, the magic element may not explode. Swords, spears, swords and halberds? Are you still awake in your daydream?" "If you want to do anything wrong, I''m not going to accompany you, don''t expect it. This city can''t be attacked temporarily. Be good at the army. "Can''t take a step back. This is the temple of my queen''s life." The Immortal Shi refused to give in. "I have to be responsible for my soldiers. If you want to hit a rock with a pebble, please feel free. "The battlefield changes rapidly. You have to believe in opportunity. "Opportunity? What other opportunity is there? Do you expect the blood family to open the door obediently?" Landry Tuo sneered. However, as soon as his voice fell, his complexion became stiff. In the distance, the luxurious door with a black gold carving ring actually opened this not only the soldiers on the head of the city, but also the allied forces on the siege party''s eyes widened. Before the war, the two sides looked forced Allied soldiers, look at me and I will look at you. They didn''t know what the blood model meant, so they didn''t dare to act rashly. The blood clan on the head of Qingcheng even borrowed it, and they didn''t get the advance order, but they didn''t know if this was decided by the elders. "Who is it?" After a long silence, Karanmu couldn''t help but explode. "Which **** opened the door?" At this moment, at the gate. The Tu clan, who was in charge of guarding the gate, was lying on the ground in all directions. "Good night. Get a good night''s sleep--" looked at the door that was pulled down. The girl smiled quietly and moved out of the gate room. square? "Rong Xing was taken aback. She couldn''t understand a word when she came out of the other party''s mouth. She didn''t understand what the other party was saying at all. The other party was obviously impatient to think clearly before doing it. ¡®Bai Ji slowly raised her fist. In the panic, Twilight Star was shrouded in a huge shadow. Although she was prepared to swindle in advance, the opponent''s skills were even better, and the pressure of the frenzy fell on her shoulders so that she did not get off Yu Fu. She could even hear her chest scapula creaking slightly. the sound of. "Wait, wait a minute!" The blood came in and out of Twilight Xing''s shoulders, and the dark palm of her hand was palm-down to bet the pressure. Twilight Xing''s mental power that was almost squeezed could only barely contend. "I don''t know what you are talking about. I don''t come from the white side you mentioned. I am the original creature of this plane. I don''t have any beauty with the black side and white side. You are probably looking for a radium person." As one of the nine gods. Even if the other party also belongs to [Protoss], Mu Zhi feels ashamed. However, today''s skills are not as good as humans. You can only bend your knees and save your life first. It is not too late to seek revenge after regaining the position of God. what? Are you a native? "White question, look at the Twilight Star supported by the dead. There are a few lines of play on the corners of your mouth. Heh. Are you stupid or me? I can decompose the mysterious smell of your body through a plane space, don''t think it is casual Finding a mortal parasite can become a native, and today I say you have to die too!" "I don''t understand at all. The other party bit on him, and Mu Xing knew what was going on. The problem was with the Yasu from the alien plane, but the carving Wang had already been given to him by her. While receiving the blessing of [Divine Nature], she had never expected that this kind of feastless disaster would be incurred. Xing gritted her teeth. She would rather face Bai Ji than to communicate with this alien monster. ¡ãHard support? why. You are destined to die, it''s impossible. Are you still waiting for the opportunity? "Bai Ji squinted the fat man. Ah, there was a trace of bloodthirsty and swallowing that rarely appeared in the corner of the floor. "Hey, don''t you think I can only be here for a short period of time? Hahaha. Your expression has already told me. I guessed it right. "Do you expect the original owner of this body to regain consciousness? It''s impossible, you don''t even mention this uncle even forgot." Bai Ti smiled and looked at the struggling Twilight Star. Chapter 1088: "It stands to reason that I didn''t qualify for admission." It just happened to comply with the call of this body-thin master, and she let me get rid of you and your party feathers after the soul crossing. As a price, I will get this body. Permanent residency. "Bai Ji licked her lips. "Although I am very dissatisfied with this weak body, since it has taken the advantage of others, it should be fulfilled for others, so please close your eyes with peace of mind. Listen to your final peace of mind!" "You. You are the devil from the abyss?" The muddy ground under your feet, and even the skin of Evening Xing, fell apart. "Terror? You can say so, but even if I''m a devil, that''s a credible devil. Knowing that it is impossible to escape today, Twilight Star gave up his plan to communicate with Bai Ji, and scolded this barbarous animal noodle from a different plane to be unreasonable, and he had a plan in his heart. ¡ãEnough talk, die" "Boom boom boom!" The palm of the palm blasted down. The ground was torn apart. The bones and bones of Evening Star became a pool of blood. ¡®It¡¯s really vulnerable. "Bai Yuan sneered and clapped her hands. It seemed that the pool of Chen blood on the ground was completely lost and moved to her feet. In an instant, the pus and blood boiled. Like a swamp, "Bai Ji will eat slowly, and the blood in the back veins turned into the appearance of Rong Xing." She was breathing heavily, and she had used several [Divine Art] continuously, which greatly consumed her soul power. She is now exhausted. She droops her eyelids against the tree. When she was about to be unable to hold herself to sleep, her spirit was tightened. Hurrying to the wrong head, a white scythe flew over her head from the ground, cutting off her hair on several floors. You''re looking at the unscathed Bai Ji in the sky, Mu Xing''s eyes widened. "What are you surprised about? Is it possible that you expect [reversal] this kind of divine spell that a three-year-old child can do to me?" Bai Ji held the sickle and smiled openly. "Look at the things on the street as a baby. You are so stupid that I want to laugh. Chapter 56 ~ The Duel in the Palace "It''s hard for you to expect the blood family to open the door by yourself?" Landryto looked at the unreasonable iron can in front of him amused. Donate to the wall pass not far away. "Weiweika''s voice is not thin, and the closed city gate split open. Then it slowly opened. "Landrito''s mouth is open, and because of the snails in the visor, he has covered up his gaffe, and no one can see it. "Just now, don''t waste the opportunity for the heretics to be negligent. The whole army is in!" The immortal knight drew out his long sword. There was a greasy sound, and the allied soldiers who were in a daze returned to their senses. The order was received. No matter what. Whether the front is an innocent disaster or a pie falling from the sky, I have to break through. This. How is this possible? Among the restless crowd, Landry Takuma looked at the beautiful open door. This level is the last screen collision of the blood race. It is reasonable to say that after the grinding spell fails, this kind of ground-to-air protection from the water is not warm, and the water is fixed. Just arranging the archers to guard the fort will ensure that the city is not lost unless It''s the food complaint, maybe the coalition forces can be forced to retreat. Landry is ready for the army. What kind of speedy behavior is this initiative to open the door? ? Did the blood queen surrender? The previous resistance was so stubborn. At the final stage, when the war was about to start, the door was opened on its own initiative? ? What is this unfolding. There is no logic at all. "Wait! It is impossible for the blood family to open the city gate on its own initiative. This must be a scam!" Landry Tuo, who reacted in time, grabbed the Immortal Knight''s arm. "What about that? "Immortal Riding the earth shook off his hand calmly, his tone still stained with wine." This is the last vampire''s basement, destroy this place. From then on, the blood race will have no yang body, even if you ask the monarch to enter it. I will follow their wishes. "You think the war is too simple. Since people dare to open the door, it means that we are completely sure to encircle us in the imperial city. Maybe it is a blasting magic circle, keep it and die. "See it for yourself." Immortal Qitu patted his head. His gaze shot through the seam. "What?" Landry Tuo followed his line of sight, grabbing a pot of blood on the top of the city and blowing up the pot. There was nothing on the tower. I didn''t know that it was the coalition army who should go down to the city and enter the gate. Still stay at the front of the city and attack the coalition forces. Or go to the gate room and close the city gate. "Whether it''s resistance or group attack, they didn''t get any orders. Obviously something went wrong inside the blood clan, so the blood clan soldiers are so slow." "God helps me too. If you don''t take them down at this time, wouldn''t it be a waste of the opportunity for the Lord God to serve us?" Immortal rides the earth and steps forward. Landryto followed his footsteps without hesitation "Then, assign a task." After doing business, Landryto entered the state. "Early trouble Mr. Landryto to clean up the remnants of the blood in King''s Landing. I will go to the queen''s bed and rejoice alone and record the lessons of the blood queen. "Can you change it? I''m not very fond of cleaning up this kind of work. Moreover, you can hunt down a human federation who is common to the common people, and you should be better at killing things like this?" "It doesn''t matter, as long as Mr. Landryto can bring back the head of the blood queen, the result is the same anyway, no one can do anything." Ignoring the irony in Landryto''s words, the Immortal Knight turned to the left. When he stepped to the side. Asked with an ear-splitting explosion. The magnificent Junlin City remembered the flames. Looking at the glorious city-state that was overwhelmed by the sound of shouting and clashing with swords, Landry shook his head. I didn''t know if it was sadness or helplessness. He traced his thorns. Liu Shenshang still kept some ice cocoons, but they can be used normally. "Oh by the way, the human knight commander." "?" The Immortal Knight turned around suspiciously. "Nothing, I just want to remind you that Junlin City occupies a large area and is intricate, so be careful to go fast. ¡ãCareful, compared to this. You should worry about yourself. "The immortal brush head is also different. ¡ã also. Amidst the fire and the scream of the city, Landryto, dressed in black armor, walked towards the deepest part of the imperial city. "Good sign. Lilias looks through the window to the flames of war spreading to Liangcheng. "Can''t you let them keep quiet." " "My lord Queen, the imperial city has been breached. Your Majesty asked me to take you out of the secret road. You can get on the carriage!" A red elder who hurried to said eagerly. go? "The former Liasiya has a strong spirit." No, I''m not going anywhere. " "It''s them who should go." Qian Leah pointed to the outside of the palace. "It''s them who are slow to go." "Master Queen, it will be too late if you don''t leave!" "I said I didn''t plan to leave." Qian Lias sat back on the bed again. "I haven''t lived enough here, and haven''t seen enough. If you want to go, you can go by yourself." "The first generation is big. "Oh, by the way, remember the maid who helped me suffer the harem and the old butler, telling them that they will no longer be my servants from now on, and have nothing to do with the Blood Cry Empire." The elder also planned to say that the servants who were waiting outside the door entered the room. "I''m waiting. I would like to share the same feeling with the previous generation." The housekeeper and all the maids knelt in front of Lilias in unison, and Lilias straightened up affectionately. "Why don''t you mind? Anyway, even if I persuade you, you will definitely not leave." If that''s the case, you have heard it too, your elder. We are not willing to go. This is my house. You can''t drive me out of the house. "Queen''s Pavilion" elder was speechless. I can only take a long breath But it''s not just this elder. Each received an order. The elders who went to disperse the royal family members and nobles were all stale. Those who remain, whether they are ordinary priests and ordinary people. It is still a noble and royal family, and their answers are very consistent: it is better to be a jade rather than a complete one. The Ning blood clan had this catastrophe, and they continued to live as the blood clan Sumin, and let the blood red city state, and their wind spirits would return to the temple of their ancestors. The foundation poured by bursting volcanic ash is engraved with the curved item of the mythological totem of the blood spirit of the Chinese and Bolivian spirits. The tall stone statues on both sides resemble life like the guards guarding the palace, and years have eroded the inspection rules of the stone statues, and they can¡¯t stand up for years. Have experienced this imperial city experienced the ancient blood spirit empire period. The period of the reign of the Jedo and the reign of the modern blood empire has continued to this day. Chapter 1089: Stepping into it, even as a foreigner, Landryto feels the depth of cultural and historical precipitation. 5. If possible, I really don''t want to draw the flames of war here. The idol shattered and the stone pillar supporting the main hall collapsed. Landry Tuo stepped up to the first step of the exquisitely carved stone building. The people in the hall seemed to know that there were guests coming. Prepare well in advance. The empty hall heard the sound of heavy armor walking. Landry Tuo saw the figure of Daorui sitting on the throne from a distance, and the other party also saw him, but he did not stop. "Don''t come without enthusiasm, an adult female of the blood clan. Standing still, he made a knightly salute to the person above the throne. "It''s so close, haven''t you seen it clearly." The man on the throne stood up. "Look at it clearly. I''m not the blood queen, Mr. Landryto, or you don''t wear glasses today?" "Is the actress good these days?" "Well, it doesn''t matter if you want to pretend to be stupid." Yana dressed as an actress walked off the throne. "You are the descendant of the Bow Cross family, right. "Thank you, the lady''s room still remembers me. Well, the Bow Cross family, I am very impressed. "Ya Luo, who passed by Landrito, walked straight to the gate of the palace. He pointed to the gate of the imperial city. "Back then, it''s that location. Even if it wasn''t that location, it''s not far away." Yashui turned his head. Come. "The descendant of the Bow Cross family shot through the city wall with one arrow. " "Does the color of that part of the wall seem to be incompatible with the other parts? Because it was created by the subsequent Jedo craftsmen imitating the blood craftsmanship." "The battle of the imperial city. Except for that part of the city wall, the rest is intact... Landryto said nothing. As a listener, E and Na quietly listened to "What is your ancestor''s name to see? Oh, yes, it seems to be called Klossy to see. I remember it quite clearly. I can let the emperor scream out." The names are not simple. "This time is a little different from last time. You only shot through a wall." Yana teased. "The skills are not as good as the ancestors, ashamed... By the way, the little girl from the Gun Cross family is also a follower. She had a fight with Sister Xing for nearly ten times before returning to Taiwan. "Yana is like an old lady lying in a wheelchair and reminiscing about those years. , Talking quietly. "What about the sword cross?" Landryto asked. "Create a cross?" Yana thought for a while. Fucked and shook his head. "It seems that I didn''t see the Sword Cross that night. It is said that the descendant of the Sword Cross family is Gulan Manchaowei, an existence who opposes foreign wars. Therefore, the prince at the time was left in the cold. It is natural that he did not follow." "It''s them by accident." Landry was silent for a moment, feeling low. "Keep in mind the creed, disdain fame and fortune, and always stand on the side of peace. This is far beyond the reach of a bow and a gun." "Senior, it''s really a living legend. "Living long is not necessarily a good thing, life span is the number of others'' faith. Sentimental and Yuan Qiang are also several times that of others. Lord God is very fair. Two people strolled between the palace in a leisurely manner, like two close friends who hadn''t seen each other for a long time. Nosy at home. "Your Excellency Landrito, this time is here to take my first level." Yana poked her forehead. "I came here by order. I will offend a little bit later. I ask the queen to take care of it and forgive me." "I know, the king''s fate is hard to speed. It''s their own masters, you take my head back, and your king is not easy to reason." Li smiled. "Don''t worry. I will never release water. My mind is not so easy to hold. "Then, the queen." Landry Tuoba pulled out Changkai. "Please advise me a lot. "I am here." Yaboti went to the heavy dress and long skirt. The exquisite inner armor was fully revealed. Don''t underestimate me. "Yabo took out the tooth knife that was hung in his own photo. "On Shishu, I had won an award in the Kongsu Chuangshu class. In this regard, my elder sister is not my opponent. Oh, she can save the Queen''s Hushu. it''s my honour. A miserable wind blew the corners of their clothes. The battle started silently almost instantly. Responsiveness is good, but skills and strength are still lacking. This is Landryto''s evaluation of Yana. "You members of the Bow and Cross family. It seems that you prefer to study swordsmanship than archery. Yana said through her broken clothes. There is no doubt that there is no distance between the two sides in a confrontation. She was completely suppressed unilaterally, which was also in her expectation. It is inevitable that the knight commander of Quran, who has experienced many battles, really suppresses himself in terms of creation. "Why? Why did you put the sword down?" Yana wrapped her bruise in a cloth, and looked at Landrito curiously. Your Majesty, do you want to continue fighting? " "Otherwise? Wouldn''t it be possible for you to kill it so easily. If you put it down, I will simply say that you are surrendering," He Na said frivolously. "You can''t beat me." "Yeah, I know. "Where is your Janitor." Landryto looked around. ¡ãAren''t they responsible for protecting you specifically? "Escort the surname and the nobles to leave, with the elders." Yana lined up. "There is no way, I can only reluctantly, stay alone in the palace and sing... "Why, do you think I am not worthy of your sword?" "The bow didn''t turn back the arrow." Landrito shook off the bitterness on the blade. The creation in his hand seemed to become lightning in the hands of the gods. The fleeting sword light makes people fall off guard. Cheng Yuan felt that the opponent had not only one wound, but ten. Even Baiba Chuang attacked itself at the same time, and Chuangguang made people confused. Ya Yin had no room to attack and counterattack. The beaten steadily retired. It''s just a few times that can''t be covered. Yana squeezed her sword air and sighed, her armor covered in wounds. As Landrito said. He didn''t keep any hands. The sword is out of its sheath and blood is bound to be seen. The ultimate creation technique wants to penetrate the armor easily. Yabo''s body is wearing a full armor-shaped moon. bleed. Stopped. Yayuan wiped the wound and reported the blood on it. There is a huge gap in the strength of the organization. There was no dodge in her gaze, and Landrito would not have any hold on to her. Because he has placed Yana in the position of his opponent. The sword edge spread to the Yuzhu aside, leaving traces of not deep or shallow on it. Yabo, who was completely unable to fight back in the confrontation, was completely consumed by her super regenerative ability. In fact, from the beginning to the present, her creation has never hit Landrito. For a well-hardened founder, defense and offense are the most prepared and subconscious behaviors. Wugan will tell them when to attack and when to defend is the most appropriate. It''s time to end. "Ka!" Just when Landrito thought so, there was a sound of scratching the armor. He looked emotionally at the knife marks on his stomach. Chapter 1090: Chapter 57 ~ Saint Lun White Hibiscus! "Orbits!" The sound of Chuangbian piercing the armor was particularly harsh in the empty hall. Landryto silently looked at the scratches on his chest and rubbed his hands. It seems that some are not worthy. "Your Excellency Kidney Soil, I''ve said that, I''m still confident in my Hushu." The wounded Ya Yuan yelled and smiled triumphantly. "If you don''t get serious, you might die." Landry rubbed the cold cutting blade, as if he was trying to understand something, he put the sword on the fat bone of his shoulder. Guran, the current knight commander, Landrito of the Bow and Cross family, will officially accept your challenge. " The skills of the two are very different. It is absolutely impossible to defeat a master of swordsmanship by swordsmanship when the spell cannot be used. On this point, Landry knows it all. Yana knew it too, so she concealed her true strength at the beginning, deliberately sold the flaws, pretending that she was a beginner with stinky swordsmanship. It turned out Landrito, he didn''t correct his mentality. Just use a very ordinary mentality to confront Yatang Zhenchuang. Therefore, at the moment when Yana''s wounds suddenly became faster, his body did not react for a long time. Only the reflex nerves of Qian Zhi Bai Lian escaped the injury and vitality. He understands that it is precisely because he underestimates his opponent and is negligent to commit such a misconception. After all, he is also facing the queen of the blood empire. Such a contemptuous attitude is a kind of worldly and disrespectful to his opponent or himself. "Although I am not very good at swordsmanship. Let me be with you." Landryto held the sword in both hands, sparks burst out of the seam, and the cold air became extremely hot. It seemed that as long as he was within five meters of him, he would be shattered by the qi from all directions. Landry''s aura indicates that Yana is serious. He stepped forward, the sound of footsteps dotted in the empty palace. It seems that every step will move the mountain. He seemed to gush out invisible air. He made a sword gesture. Fast and ruthless Yana has seen a lot of knights with unique skills. Their swordsmanship is equally outstanding. But I have never seen such a wall of secret passers Chuang in the hands of Landrito, Chuang seems to have become an extension of his body. I am like a tiger''s tooth. Shi wolf minions. I can clearly see and feel the progress of his creation. But there is no way to caress this is the high-level knight¡¯s [Idea 1, Landryto''s sword does not have any hustle and bustle. It is pure domineering and brutal. Can guess his attack trajectory. But there is no way to raise it positively. Fast and deadly, without any hesitation. I just felt a light and shadow line up my body. My pupils tightened until I saw my broken arm. After retreating, Qin felt the pain of throbbing nerves. The broken wound was cut in two. Yana''s face was pale, and she kept backing behind her mouth where the blood was constantly pouring out, intending to use the pillar behind her as a cover. However, there is time to turn around. Wu Li pierced the bone marrow of the ground from behind, and the intense pain made the ground white eyes, lying weakly in a pool of blood, unable to move. The spinal cord was destroyed, and she became a fish to be slaughtered. The blood-stained hand stretched forward subconsciously. No matter how hard it was to look at the hilt, she gradually moved away from her like a camp that could never be chased back. The sound of heavy footsteps sounded like a death knell sounded like a **** of death who had come by his fate. "My Lady Queen, are you ready for your enlightenment." The high-hanging sword. And the man''s indifferent voice. "Are you telling a joke?" Yari used to slap her lips constantly. "That kind of thing, whether there is it or not, you have to bear it after sitting on the throne, right? "Since you have no feelings, then go back." The high-hanging sword fell. "Run, did you keep running?? "Hahahahaha!. The entire sky is filled with the voice of the devil. Evening Xing, who was paralyzed on the ground, was already strong, she was thrown into [Domain] by the demon. In this black-wrapped world, she couldn''t run out no matter how hard she could. I can only run out my life bit by bit in the black that I can''t see my fingers. "Your soul has been eaten by me in half, so work harder. If you can''t go out before being eaten, you will stay here forever. __. The voice of the show is everywhere. Countless moments were consuming Evening Xing''s nerves, and his tired knees weakened and collapsed. In order to defeat Zi Ji, she chose the body with the best curse transparency, but was beaten by this creature that didn''t know where it came from. If she had any idea of ??using magic, she would be erected. Feng Intervention interrupts. The palm of the paint needs is everywhere, and there is any mental relaxation in the place. The claws coming out from nowhere will grab her ankle. Drag the ground deep. She didn''t dare to stop, but she really didn''t have any strength anymore. "Eh? Give up so soon? If you work harder, maybe there is a reversal of hope." Evening Star was motionless, as if fainted. Cut, really didn''t move, it just won''t work after playing for a while. [White] There is only this level, but I will be very boring. "White Question" is tired of playing with this less and less playable toy. When planning to directly use her for a hundred miles, a small ball of light rose up on her body. The ball of light quickly expanded and enlarged, and the black The end of the world broke through. [Shenshu Heavenly Lock] The light reappeared, and the scarred Mu Xing''s mouth breathed in anger. The light curtain entwined with two chains became a barrier to protect her. Sing, that''s the case, but pretend to be a Japanese narrative, and use this gap to release magic. "Ketuo rooted in the sky, but there are two divine locks that seem to separate the heaven and the mortal world," Bai Yao sang and laughed. "You finally released a decent magic. Evening Xing drooped her head, her current situation felt very strange, like a puppet, dragged by something. She slowly raised her arm. She chanted a spell stupidly, and the dense and cumbersome golden spells emerged and rotated like gears inside the machine. "Is this?" Bai Yao, who has always seemed to be just playing games with children, suddenly widened his eyes. He recognized the cumbersome curse that flashed by. The last time she saw it was when the plane she was on was avoiding the disaster of extinction. "Forbidden Curse Divine Art?" Bai Ji widened her eyes, then gritted her teeth fiercely. "What a lunatic!" Under her roar. Countless dark arms extending from the abyss slammed into the lock of heaven, and the sky trembled with the attack of the earth. Every blow was full of her anger. Still a little bit scared. Don''t let that kind of dangerous things come out! This is the only thought of the earth at this moment. Please take it into action. Wish to go against the situation. The tenacity of the lock of heaven is beyond his expectations. According to the rainy attack, it is completely ineffective. "Damn it, it seems that there is no way to solve it without using the [Borning Tool]." Bai Ji hesitated. After watching the more and more dense spells around the Elf Girl, he made up his mind. Maybe there is no existence in this continent that can threaten her, since sister is here Bai Ji "put her hand into" her abdomen. A javelin full of small spikes was taken out from it. Toward the evening star in the release note. The stabbing gun ignored the sun barrier of the lock of heaven, and directly penetrated the unbreakable light curtain with ease. Chao entered the belly of Evening Xing. There was a long silence. Countless black clutches broke her body from the inside. Evening Star was decorated as a sea urchin. Bai Ji quietly observed the deadly Twilight Star, only to breathe a sigh of relief after seeing that the lock of heaven lost its supply source and dissipated. Fortunately, the success of Yang stopped the release of the forbidden yuan, otherwise the energy of this scale would explode. The consequences were disastrous, she didn''t want to be forced to leave the venue by Huang Mingqimiao''s non-banquet disaster as soon as she entered the venue. The dust is settled, and the loser only takes down the fragmented and incomplete body, "Bai Ji is in shock. Then there is a burst of madness. There should be no suspense in the battle. Even if it wins, it will be tasteless. There is no place where she pleases. . Just because she perfectly inherited the memory of the original owner of this body. What makes her happy is the identity she has now obtained. Turns out to be the queen of a powerful country. At first, she was still anxious about how to get the local indigenous people to cooperate as if she got a golden key when she first arrived. He grinned with a meaningful smile. Slowzi also knows what to do for the land now. The resources left by the original owner to the land should not be used in vain. Just as she was about to move to her place, she felt that her feet seemed to be entangled by a withered vine. . "Squirt, bad luck." Just when she was about to shake off the withered vines at her feet. In the blink of an eye, there was a touch of playfulness in his eyes. "Bin addiction, what is this?" A dying girl was lying on her feet. Her wings were broken, her skin looked unhealthy, and her hands looked like withered vines. Chapter 1091: "Why is there a dying bug nearby? Why didn''t I notice it?" Zi Ji looked at the girl whose life was on the line amused, and poked the ground with her toes. Give her back to me. "The girl asked to see it with her dry orange voice art. "She?" Bai Ji was taken aback first. It suddenly dawned on me. "Oh oh. I remember, you are the pet of the original owner of this body? Tsk tsk, it''s really pitiful. I could have been my right-hand man, look at this appearance. Probably it''s not saved." Although she did not intend to save it. "Wen won''t be useful anymore, then it depends on how far it is. I still have things to do." Bai Duan took a pity at the meter tube. "Give her back to me_" Milo held onto Bai Ji''s ankle tightly she was? Oh, don''t be idle. Your original master made an agreement with me to use her body as a bargaining chip to make me work hard. I helped her fulfill her wish. This body is now mine. " Also, here,"_Haha, forget it, anyway, before I get to work, I don''t mind having multiple indigenous lives in my hand. "Zi Ji" smiled coldly, and a cloud of black flame rose from the palm of the ground. "Lord. People" Mi Meng patted his head with the strength of his control. The face that was so familiar that he could no longer be familiar, now sold an expression that would never appear on the dangers of the land. He was full of killing breath. "_I will count three and let go. Otherwise, you will die now." Bai Ji" is a little strange in her heart. The feeling that she doesn''t want to kill her arises in her heart, which makes her very sad. Annoyed. The original owner''s emotions affected her current ability to read. This is something she cannot tolerate. Seeing that Miluo''s hand was not willing to let go, Bai Ji "increased in anger. As a soul descendant. Being influenced by the original body owner''s emotions is a taboo, which will greatly hinder her ability to judge. In order to break this influence. In any case, the former dragon cannot be kept. "Alright. I will be the beauty of adults. I will send you to **** to see your master." Bai Ti let out a cold laugh, and the flames in his palm burned more and more fiercely. It seems that Cai felt that he had come to the end of the day, and Miluo hugged Bai Ji''s legs tightly. It seemed that as long as he was healthy, he could see that person in another world, "Die." Bai Ji looked at one 2 "Go home." Yong Li babbled in the unconscious Weiying''s mouth. Consciousness began to lose, between Yuede. He seemed to have returned to the lonely cemetery. Wen Manyin''s famous skill is the woman in the bucket seat _ cut. "Bai Ji put her palms together, put away the flame, and returned the machine after the sore." Forget it, this kind of insect is useless to kill. It also delayed me from doing business. " "Fine, don''t care." The long sword entwined with purple roses stood quietly among the ruins, like a lonely violet. The stern wind blew up a broken Dou Zhi, and the footsteps were particularly loud in the wind. "Are you full?" The man in the cloak asked himself and walked to the front of Zijian. "If you''re full, let''s go. It''s time for us to play." "Hahahaha!. The imperial city with corpses all over the place has become a place where the coalition forces unanimously vent their hopes. The robbers set fire to Chengshen, beating, smashing, and looting. The knights who hold persistent and crazily faith madly destroy everything they see before their eyes. "As long as the body temperature is lower than this value, it is the blood race. Kill and kill all the pests of these continents. Treat the world for the gods of Baland!" The knights in Gosti pulled down the stone pillars of the temple. Experience the age of ancient blood spirits .The Lassambo Temple collapsed during the Jedo era and modern times. The huge bend fell to the ground, and the aroused dust made the knights excited. "Which god''s idol, beat me into a monument and throw it into the fire!" "Hahahaha!" The city has fallen. The Janissaries were flooded by the torrent. Even if they lost their power, no one took a step back. "You robbers! ¡ã The teachers were filled with anger. In order to protect the holy land of the dry year, they had no power to hold the sword seal. The courageous government rushed to the fully armed human soldiers. The technical bureau is obvious, and the rescuers and shocking women who are defending the special palace are arrogant. "Things that are beyond self-reliance, we are warriors who have been subjected to the gods and nations. How can we be injured by the swords and guns of you filthy things?" The human soldiers sneered at the monks who had their arms cut off and struggled in a pool of blood. We, enjoy the wild in the temple, jump to the gods to plunder all valuable things. The sanctuary of the kinship, the Lasham Bozu Temple is filled with the blood of the kinship people After the human soldiers looted them, a fire burned the temple and the corpses of the monks. "After today, this malignant city will be pulled out forever! And the invitation will all be the heroes of this basic battle. The red-eyed knights are like worms harvesting wheat, and the historically-precipitated halls are falling down quickly. They sent the kinsmen captured alive to the altar of the imperial city in Saplan Prefecture and tied them together to burn them. The sky was stained blood red by the blood of innocent people, and no one was spared in the catastrophe. Soon, the fanatical knights found a new target for destruction. They swarmed into the palace. "Captain Lang, after this rich palace is the requiem for the vampire queens of the past. "Splashing eyes, living so close to the dead, it is worthy of a group of living dead." The captain was disdainful at first. Then there was a crazy smile. Listening to the temple, in front of me is the royal cemetery of vampires, the atmosphere inside is too gloomy. Let''s get them hot and ask! " This _ Captain, is it not too good to find someone else''s grave? "This human soldier hesitated. "Slow disturbance? Oh, you are wrong. I will not only intrude, but also create the corpses of the vampire queens of the past and take them back to the parade!" "Will this be too much?_" "What''s too much?? How too much? We are destroying the lair of the evil dragon. Is there anything wrong with digging out the bones of the demon kings and whip the corpses?" The captain said dissatisfied. The soldier dared not speak immediately. "Haha. It''s too cold in the cemetery. Let the soldiers give some warmth to those vampire queens." Seemingly inadvertently, he supervised a Dou Yun man who had walked outside the palace. He couldn''t help but squinted the fat man. "Who is that? Which native soldier got lost? I asked him to burn the palace, how can I go there?" The captain of the knight wanted to take the man over and question him, and look at the native soldiers who poured into the house. Can only give up. The bedroom smoke lit up, and the crazy natives rushed into the ancestral land. They criticized the sacrificial items displayed in the ancestral land and rushed into the air. In the huge basement, you can see a collection of ancient coffins. Human soldiers hit the lid of the coffin with a hammer. The old coffin lid was smashed in a few strokes. "In the future. Drag the corpse out. Let us also see what the previous vampire queen looked like. Hahaha!. The still grinning human soldiers were planning to pick up the fragments. When the corpse was pointed out, they only heard a cry from the peak. The walls of the ancestral land shattered. The ceiling collapsed. They buried them underneath. _? ? what''s the situation? " Climbing out of the broken tiles. Everyone patted their heads upwards, the silver self-colored hair flew away from the wind, those huge black wings covered the sky and the sun. The silver-haired girl looked down on them all , Those scarlet pitfalls, as if in her eyes, they are nothing more than low-level bugs. "The Vampire Queen?" A human soldier recognized it first. His eyes widened, and the fear in his heart was infinitely attracted at this moment. "Not good! The vampire queen in the coffin is resurrected!" The screams infected all the human soldiers present, and everyone looked at the vampire girl in the sky. The crazier you behave, the more obvious the fear in your heart. In any case, the blood race will always be the most fearful creature in the human kingdom, precisely because of fear and fear. But I can''t leave them fresh and hopeless. "What are you shouting? What are you afraid of?? See clearly, this is not the vampire in the coffin, this is the current vampire queen!" Captain Knight was frightened, but calmed down and observed. He recognized the identity of the vampire in the sky. . "We are protected by the gods. The attacks of vampires are not painful to us, what are we afraid of. The queen of vampires is just a gloomy corner, how can we achieve the glory of the nine creation gods??" The captain''s words restored the morale of the flustered native soldiers, and with their bows and crossbows, they attacked the Queen of the Vampire uncontrollably. As long as they are blessed by the gods and they are wounded and bleed, even the vampire girl F will bleed to death! "The creatures of this world. They are really five ugliness." Contacting the memory in her mind, the girl has already figured out the causes and consequences of why these soldiers appeared here. ¡ãUgly castrated, it makes me want to take them all as subordinates... "Bai Ji grinned, Fan Hua waved her hand, the arrows in the air stopped one after another, and then she turned a corner and swooped down. "Ah!" The human soldiers were shot through their bodies by their arrows. These arrows seem to have eyes, and they accurately penetrate the armor of the native soldiers and pierce into the vital points. Chapter 1092: Sounds, I ask you, do you want to be my subordinate in return. "After showing my strength,''White Marriage gave out his own suggestion." But my country, there are so many benefits. "Go to the devil! We are the messengers of the gods, and we won''t be succumbing to you, a blood-sucking demon!" "That''s a real legacy." Bai Ji shook her head. "Since you are unwilling to give in, you have no meaning to exist." At this moment, in the main hall. Yatang, who had been fully awakened, waited for a long time without feeling the pain, and opened his eyes suspiciously. He found that the wound that should have penetrated his forehead was half an inch away, and it was spreading in his head. Left right now? Impossible, this kind of waiting knight can''t make this kind of low-level mistake. "Okay, I should go back." As Yana was thinking, Landry retracted his sword and walked out without looking back. "?? You? You won''t kill me?" Yabo leaned on the pillar. Looking hesitantly at Landry''s back. "The blood palace is too big, I have a quick way, and I didn''t find the way to the main hall." Landry Tuo spread his hands. "No way, who made me Lu Chi? It''s reasonable not to kill the queen. If you do this, how can you tell your king? " "That''s it." Landry Extension seemed to have a lot of burdens, but his tone became very relaxed. Why do you believe so? Although I and you have no grudges, they are also merciless, aren''t they. "Did she help me." Of course Yana knew who she was in Landry''s mouth. "I can''t stop the war trend, but at least I can return this kindness to her." "If the queen is okay. I''ll leave first, and then there will be dark, no surprises. I don''t think we will see it in the future." "You are a respectable rider." Look at Landryto Yana earnestly. "Don''t say this, the real knight died as long as the outer gods invaded Barland, and the remaining Landrito looked at the devastated imperial city. "It''s just a bunch of dead trees and grass, deceiving the world. " ¡ãCrunch, "Yana was thinking about saying something, but suddenly she was touched by a falling stone. Looked up suspiciously. "West boom boom!" A big hole was opened at the top of the main hall. The main stone fell along with the broken tiles. The shock caused Landryto''s interest, and he immediately saved Yashe who was under the dome. "Yeah, it turns out that this is my palace. It''s not bad. As far as the environment is concerned, it is many times better than that ghost place. I don''t know how many times it is. Okay. I like the sound of laughter coming from the smoke. Ya Yuan''s eyes widened, and this voice couldn''t be more familiar to her. "sister??" "Yeah. That''s my throne." The figure wandering in the palace was surprised to see the golden and jade female star seat, ignoring the surprised two, and walked up with a grin. I guessed right. Your sister seems to have encountered something bad and she can''t show her face. "Landrito looked at Yabad, who didn''t know what to say." That was the case. Are these all under her calculations. Landry Tio seemed to be worth something, and took a breath, "Terror, fearful. It''s worth it. This play is so clear that everyone is tricked into it." No, it''s not right. ¡ãLooking at Sister Bai who is on the throne" Yana shook her head in a daze. "From time to time. "What''s wrong, isn''t she okay? For the effect of the show, she even demolished her own palace section. It really is: "She is not a sister! " Shengbo''s shocking reason attracted Bai Yan''s attention, the latter turned around, and then looked at Yabo and Landrito with a little playfulness. ¡ãPharynx, I remember, you. It''s my sister, right? "Bai Ti refers to the rules and regulations. No, you are not! "Yana has never been so scared of Baiti''s face like she is now. "You are not my sister at all! " "Heh" Bai Ji covered her eyes. "Oh. I was recognized so soon?" The voice did not fall, the next moment. Bai Marriage had come to Yabo, strangled her neck, and banged her against the wall. Landryto, who wanted to help, was blown into the wall by the invisible air pressure before he could react. "You, who are you. Yawang resisted the sense of emptiness and the pressure to question." What about Mi Luo. Why do you occupy my sister''s body. Get out of me! _Cough Hitomi. Little girl, I advise you to say a few words less. "Bai Ji'' said with a small smile. *As long as you continue to build my good sister. Help me control this country, you can continue to be your own little princess. Otherwise, go to **** with your sister. You "Yana''s eyes are dumbfounded. Then she''s angry. "You fool, I''m going to kill you! ""Xiang, I don''t know something good or bad, that will break my body into pieces? ? What did you use to break my body into pieces? "Self-married jokingly looked at Yabad, who was powerlessly struggling in his own hands. "Your so-called curse can''t even take effect on me, so why fight me? "Ga warm!" "Bai Ji''s smile solidified on her face, and she had to let go of Yabad. "Cough cough" Yabo patted his head, who didn''t understand what was going on, and found out that there was a fragile black wound on Bai Yuan''s arm. "Medical" Bai Ji Li Kong Jinwei. Hearing footsteps, whether it was Landryto who smashed into the wall. Ya Shi, who was still slightly rusty, turned his gaze to the palace gate in unison. "Who?" Bai Ji''s vigilant. The wind in front of the door blew the tattered fighting value, and the hat was lowered. Ruoxu''s satin-like white hair moves with the wind. "Haolun Baizhi. Chapter 58 ~ Divine Release (Part 1) In the sharp-cornered building of the unknown alien plane, floating crystals light up the dark hut. The sound of turning the pages of the book dotted the secluded environment, adding a different kind of sweetness to the bleakness. The not-so-spacious room is lined with many bookshelves, and the spread of books is laid out on the floor with a little dust. If people who love books have to have no choice, they will not make this kind of behavior of ruining books. The youth in the book case also confirmed this. He was so busy that he was so busy that the flat books were stacked together, the milk in the cup was kept for several days and had not been disposed of, the unstacked scrolls were thrown on the ground arbitrarily, and the scratch paper filled with notes filled the sky. Fei Wu, notes and ink are all over the table. The blue-haired young man''s eyes were bloodshot, and his face was full of exhaustion and tension. It could be seen that he hadn''t relaxed his nerves for a long time. He rarely stopped working hard, and rubbed his temples. After days and nights, he hadn''t adjusted and rested, and he couldn''t concentrate. The translation work has reached the most critical and critical moment, After racking my brains to search for the memory of knowledge in my brain, I could only feel a faint, and the characters in my eyes became more and more blurred, until my trembling hands couldn''t pinch the pages of the paper, and my eyelids could no longer be opened. No, I can¡¯t sleep, only the last paragraph is left, only Now that the last paragraph is left, since there is only the last paragraph left, go to sleep It shouldn''t delay anything for a few minutes, right? Gradually, Gordon¡¯s eyelids could not be opened, and every cell under his body was forcing him to rest, even though the will told him over and over again that he could not delay even a single cent, the characters on the scroll, Every one seemed to urge him to sleep well. "Puff." The blue-haired youth buried himself in the scroll, and a steady dry nose came out. Xu Xu Liefeng lifted the girl''s long hair, and drew down the cloak. A white armor outlines the girl''s body into a concave and convex shape. Chapter 1093: "Shenglun Baijin." The girl replied calmly. Her appearance is tantamount to dropping a blockbuster for the development of the form. The first thing to react is the alien visitors who occupy Bai Ji''s body. "Shenglun Baijin? What is that?"''Bai Ji'' narrowed his eyes, and through the direct gaze of the soul, the girl''s soul made him feel familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere. "It''s nothing more than a passing knight, it''s insignificant." "A knight passing by? Did you pass by with a sword in my hand?"''Bai Ji'' snorted coldly, and drew the sword on her forearm at 12316; he came out and threw it on the ground. "Since you are passing by, just get out, there is nothing to do with you, etc." Looking through the memory of the original body,''Bai Ji'' recalled the familiar name, and at the same time, with that familiar feeling, realized the girl identity of. "You are not dead?" "Bai Ji" looked at the knight girl with a weird expression. "Impossible, your soul should have been shattered by me to the plane of nothingness, why are you still alive??" After the sacrifice of the ¡®devil¡¯, he could still retreat all over. This is the first time that ¡®Bai Ji¡¯ has heard of it, and the gaze looking at the other party is even more shocked. "While doing things, I usually prepare with both hands." Bai Jin slid the development silk. "It should be what you said, but I have two bodies. Without one of the vessels, the soul will not dissipate, so I''m sorry." "Ah, what a two-handed preparation, do you mean you want to break the contract?"''Bai Ji'' sneered. "I never violated faith, so how can I break the contract?" "We have set a rule before. I will help you solve the trouble. In return, I will use it to obtain the right to reside in this body. Now, I have taken care of your troubles. You are planning to kill the donkey. Are you turning back?" "It''s a permanent right of residence, that''s right." Bai Jin tilted his head. "But it''s just the right of residence, it doesn''t include the right of use. Isn''t it justified that I want to get my body back?" "Strong words! Don''t say anything, you dare to say that?" The alien guest of''Bai Ji'' was laughed at by Bai Jin''s rhetoric. Chapter 58 ~ Divine Release (Part 2) "Yes, there is no proof. Why do you say that I promised you the right to use this body? Killing in my name, and wanting to push the blame on my head afterwards, is really absurd." Bai Jin said blankly. . "Ah, what a cunning native, forget it, agreement This kind of thing doesn¡¯t matter at all. In the plane I¡¯m in, I talk to my strength with my fist. I can take it when I want to get my body back. It might have a chance to wipe my soul from this world, but you can do it. Can you get it? "Bai Ji" sneered, who gave up the scorn with Bai Jin. "Well, what I''m waiting for is your words." Bai Jin drew out the deep purple long sword that flashed with arc light. "The creatures of the low plane, you don''t know anything about the so-called''power''."''Bai Ji'' sneered, flapped her wings and flew with her arms around the white hibiscus. "Humble natives, I admit that your weapons are very special", but it''s just that level of lethality, you can''t kill me even if I stand still and let you cut down for ten and a hundred years. " "Is that right?" Bai Jin picked up [Baowang], and put it into the scabbard at will. "Sister" Yana''s eyes have never been on Bai Jin After moving away, the dreamlike figure made her feel like a world away. "Is it you" "Landrito, helper." "You said." Landryto moved his limbs a little bit sore. "Help me take care of Yana." "Although I don''t mind very much, but you let a Guran knight take care of the vampire queen''s sister?" Landryto''s mouth twitched. "Don''t you think it''s weird." "Is it weird, if it''s my current identity." "Oh, then it''s okay." Landry Tuo just turned around, turning around again as if thinking of something. "I said, how long have you been resurrected?" "Resurrection?" Bai Jin was puzzled, his head tilted slightly. "I have always been alive, what does resurrection mean." "It''s okay, I just want to ask, how sure are you to deal with visitors from different planes, do you need my help?" "No." Bai Jin pulled out [Yue Huang] and brushed a few sword flowers. "You can''t help either." "It''s hurtful to say that." Landryto said silently. "To be honest, as you can see, this guy is not something that pure swordsmanship can do, or in other words, it can''t be solved by your swordsmanship." "Then you can''t beat her at all?" Landrito could vaguely feel that the power beyond Barland''s interface is not something they can interpret. The creatures living on the Plane of Baland lacked one vital thing, and Landryto couldn''t say exactly what it was. This book is made? first? ? hair/? "When did I say there was no way." The blonde girl gave him a strange look. "Don''t you say that you and my swordsmanship can''t do anything to her?" "Then use magic to defeat magic." The blonde girl stopped looking back, and walked forward alone. "I''m ready a long time ago. I don''t dare to do things that I''m not sure about." "There is one less white one, and one less black now. The power that affects the world can''t be balanced." Bai Jin muttered something that Yana and Landrito couldn''t understand at all. "Already, ready?" Landry Tio was puzzled and then surprised. He had a very bold conjecture in his heart, staring at Bai Jin''s back, his eyes gradually brought a little awe. Perhaps, everything that is happening now is as she expected, proceeding as planned, and her purpose is clear from the beginning. Unlike Yana and Landryto, who were completely out of the picture and looked at a loss, "Bai Ji" could obviously hear what Bai Jin was saying. "Do you know the [rule] there?" "Bai Ji" was shocked. "Are you also an entry?" "I don''t understand what you are talking about, but as long as you can kill you again, the world will be balanced and disasters will naturally end. So, can I trouble you to die for peace?" Bai Jin''s flat voice was cold with a hint of coldness. . Chapter 58 ~ Divine Release (Part 2) "Die for peace? Are you dreaming? Ha, what does this world do to me, why should I die for that kind of ridiculous thing?" "Bai Ji" opened his arms. "Finally got the qualification for''admission'', you want me to stop before you start? Is it possible?" "Well, I also know it''s impossible, so I plan to be reasonable with you." Hidden the sword behind her back, Bai Jin made a gesture of drawing a sword. I saw a purple glow flashing across the palace, and when everyone was dizzy, the "Bai Ji" in the sky split into two from the waist. "A simple blow." Landry Tuo exclaimed. "Her swordsmanship seems to have improved again." "So, what''s the situation now?" Yana stared at the confronting two in a daze. The little girl from the Sword Cross family is her own sister. She wants to kill the "fake sister". This kind of scene and plot are very strange, right? ? "Ah, little girl, would you just sting like a mosquito like this? The weapons and skills of this plane are meaningless to me." The cut in half of the "Bai Ji" quickly recovered. "Yu Jing." Bai Jin jumped up. "Don''t know the reason why the villain died of talking too much." "Ka!" The blade fell from top to bottom, and "Bai Ji" was cut in half, but these were all in vain. In less than a second, she was able to recover her body, and then continued to mock Bai Jin. "It''s so ruthless, you can handle your own body, aren''t you afraid that this body will leave sequelae?"''Bai Ji'' said with a grin. "Your attack is not good enough, it''s far worse than the elf just now, I can''t even mention the interest." As she said, she held up the giant sickle [Gutemala] and waved it casually. "Danger!" Bai Jin said this to Landrito, who was in charge of protecting Yana. Chapter 1094: Landry Tuo pressed Yana on the ground as early as the moment Bai Ji spoke. The sickle drew a semicircular arc from the air, and Bai Jin was knocked out. "Emperor Sister!" "Let''s worry about ourselves first!" Landry Tucao said, the situation is urgent, he ignored the warm posture, and directly pressed on Yana. "You, let go first, where are you stupid?" "Do you still care about these things now?" Landryto didn''t know what to say. "And which part of your body is worth touching." "No wonder you don''t like girls, it''s good for a single life Up. Yana narrowed her eyes and snorted coldly. Landryto touched his head. "As expected of sister My sister, what they said is so similar. " "Hey, can you get up? Is it comfortable to keep pressing on me?" "Uncomfortable, to be honest, my chest is a bit tight." "You" Rao is a well-contained Yana emerging from her forehead A big hash sign was added. "Ahem" Landry straightened his body, looked around to avoid embarrassment, suddenly startled. "Are we being beaten through?" "? What are you talking about? We are still in the same place Isn''t it Fang? " "What''s the original place? It''s still in the palace just now, why is it turned into a wasteland when you look up now?" Looking at the palace that had disappeared without a trace from the top of the fracture, the two fell silent, and the two who caused it all disappeared. "Hey, you demolished my palace." Bai Jin, who was inserted into the wall, walked out slowly, looking blankly at the "Bai Ji" who overlooked him. She promptly blocked the cleavage attack with Destroy, and the armor on her body offset most of the impact for her. "How can you compensate me?" "It''s easy to handle, if you kill you, naturally you don''t need to compensate."''Bai Ji'' looked at Bai Jin jokingly. "How about, how does your own weapon taste? I use it more skillfully and appropriately than you?" "Qiang Qiang!" [Gutemala] and [Yuehuang] continued to collide with each other, and the surrounding space was slightly distorted. ©€©€ The sickle was wrapped around this force that distorted the space, slashing the sword, and even caused Yue Huang to twist briefly. "Oh, yes, this sword is very interesting. It can withstand the erosion of divinity, but it will be a matter of time before it breaks!"''Bai Ji'' listed a wild smile and launched a fierce attack. "Before we get rid of the remaining visitors, I''ll take you to try the knife first!" Behind "Bai Ji" appeared countless deep purple claws. Whether it was a sharp nail or the scaly thorns on the surface, they all fit the image of a "devil". Bai Jin, who swept the sword across, turned into chains in the air, forming a huge chain net to wrap them, but they were all broken open. Whether it¡¯s the chain or Yue Huang, anything close to possessing a''divine nature'' has been distorted, and the''mortality'' directly from the material source is completely denied. "Don''t struggle, the divine power can easily disintegrate the mortal nature, just like fire will be overwhelmed by water. Thousands of magic hands descended from the sky and fell with the momentum of crushing the white hibiscus into a ball of meat sauce. "Divinity?" Bai Jin raised her eyebrows and raised [Yue Huang]. "Do you want divinity?" "It has been charged for so long, should it be full?" Bai Jin stroked the gleaming gleam of Yue Huang, holding both hands, a huge purple beam of light rose into the sky. "Then be enlightened." The huge fluctuations caused the surrounding castles to become blurred and distorted. ? ! How come, you are obviously a native, how could you wait, don¡¯t you want to get your body back? If you do this..." [The laurel beam that divinely releases the holy soil] "Boom boom boom!" The purple beam of light chopped down, engulfing''Bai Ji'' in the sky in an instant. Chapter 59 ~ Broken Brand, Broken Heart (Part 1) [Divinity releases the laurel tree on the holy soil] The purple rays of light engulfed the blue sky, pierced the sky, and the aftermath spreading in all directions flattened the earth like a long whip of God. The beam of light sprayed out like a long whip of God, extending into the endless universe. On the other side of the mainland, the Yamao queen who was teasing tea looked at the trembling cup on the table, got up and walked out of the room on her own, looking at the other side of the mainland in a daze. "This world seems to be going to be uneasy soon." The eccentric pagoda, the blue-haired youth who was awakened from his dream looked around. After waking up, he realized that he had fallen asleep before. His first reaction was not to turn his attention back to the scroll and get up and walk to a crystal ball. before. "God the purple sword that pierced the sky, when I fell asleep What happened on this continent? "Looking at the shining crystal ball, the blue-haired youth clutched his head and exclaimed. "That''s right, that''s right!" The blue-haired young man slapped his head, remembering the last key sentence left in the fragmented ancient book, and immediately returned to his post. After waking up from sleep, the blue-haired youth has a clearer mind, translate The movements are also extremely fast, with the fingers skilfully flipping through various materials and ancient books, and translating verbatim. The last sentence is a bit long, but the amount of information it contains must be very large. Combined with the previous scroll, it is not difficult for the blue-haired youth to understand the meaning and context. It took less than half a day to complete the translation work. "Pame." The magical quill fell to the ground. The stiff blue-haired young man was unable to return to his senses for a long time. He got up from the wooden chair with a slight loss of consciousness, and rushed to the study to read various documents The books on the bookshelf are messed up. "That''s it!" The blue-haired young man''s fingers trembled and he couldn''t even hold the book in his hand. He looked around, looking away from the clock hanging on the high wall. Time is running out, where can I find him "A dead horse is a living horse doctor." The blue-haired young man threw the book with his teeth, put on his coat and pushed open the door of the pagoda. "What the **** is this?" Landryto looked up at the sword that pierced the sky and was close at hand. He felt deeply about it. The light beam gave him a feeling that he couldn''t breathe, which was different from the intuitive The aura is so powerful that it makes people feel that they dare not resist. "How much strength does your sister hide?" Landry Tuo muttered blankly. "If this big beam of light is released against the mountains, it will be razed thousands of miles away. If released against the coalition forces, will the human army still play with the elven army?" "That''s, that''s my sister''s. It''s easy to kill you ants." Yana straightened up her chest at ninety degrees, and said arrogantly. "Mythology can be cleaned up, let alone you miscellaneous fish, my sister had other plans from the beginning!" ¡Â ¡±It¡¯s as if you guessed it from the beginning, until just now, you didn¡¯t do it yourself In the dark?" Landryto''s words pierced the swollen Yana like a needle. "You really don''t know how to speak." Yana looks like Chapter 1095: It was a cat that jumped up. It jumped up and slammed Landryto''s foot. Although it was not powerful, jumping up with a head of less than 1.5 meters would only make people have the urge to laugh. "Did you just laughed?" Yana was alert. "Hey, what''s so funny, are you happy or laughing?" "No, I think you got it wrong." Landryto waved his hand, if he wasn''t wearing a helmet, he wanted to wipe his sweat. It''s not that the whole family doesn''t enter the house, this group of vampires all perceive why they are so keen. "I mean, since your sister has this kind of power, why didn''t you take it out sooner?" Landryto changed the subject in time. He sighed as he looked at the ruined imperial city under the smoke of gunpowder. "Take it out earlier, and there won''t be such a tragedy." "Why? Isn''t this all caused by you? I mean to sigh here, it''s really a cat and a mouse." Yana said with disdain. "There''s no way, it''s hard to break your fate, and it''s hard for me." Landryto sighed. "There is creed and peace on one side, and the righteousness of the country on the other. Traitors and unqualified knights must fall on me." Chapter 59 ~ Broken Brand, Broken Heart (Part 2) "The relationship between your country is really complicated." Looking at the imperial city where there are no buildings, Yana felt melancholy again. "The emperor must have her own considerations, unless it is absolutely necessary." The purple light narrowed, the shining light of Yuehuang dimmed, the earth stopped its tendency to collapse, and the residual divinity in the air corroded the edges and corners of the castle. Bai Jin took a long sigh of relief, and after Yue Huang''s light was completely dimmed, he flicked away the remaining light spots on the blade. "It''s used up." She sighed, and the killer''s mace was used up without achieving the expected effect. It can only be said that she has too few coping methods and too narrow impact on creatures that are beyond common sense. Otherwise, she would not make such a bad move, let the summoned myth species fight with the elves who are blessed by the power of the myth species. In order to keep the water from leaking, she placed Yue Huang in an unfinished corner of the imperial city in advance, allowing it to absorb the magical energy of all coalition forces, transforming the magical energy of mortal nature into divine nature, and arouse it. I don''t know if the energy is full or not. This blow is quite shocking, and why it didn''t have the expected effect, it''s because she still underestimated the vitality of the''mythological species'' too much. "What a madman was moved by the rubbed and corroded rubble, and the gray-headed white-haired ball slowly crawled out of it. "The creatures on the plane of Forbidden Curse and Light Cannon are simply terrifying. " "Yeah." Bai Jin looked blankly at the mosaic that crawled out of the tiles. "Who is this? I don''t know him." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh,hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh) She looks like she is not embarrassed now, her messy silver hair is hanging down, her body is not covered with strands, and her fair skin is exposed. "Yima Pingchuan, I can''t see any ups and downs, it''s really not enough." Bai Jin compared his current body again, lowering his head and even not seeing his toes. It''s true that people are better than others and they have to be thrown away. "Ha, haha, your body is not bad. It has a very strong regeneration ability. It can be regenerated in less than a second."''Bai Ji'' panted hard, but that said, Yue Huang''s heavy damage was There must be no way to recover with the physical condition. The mortal blow hurts the body, while the divine nature hurts the will and consciousness. This is not something that can be repaired by man. "Really, let''s experience it. I''ll realize it in a while. Arrived. "Bai Jin said coldly. "If you want to eat another shot and make a soul **** it, I don''t mind making you perfect." " Bai Jin said this was a deliberate intimidation. Yue Huang''s charge had been exhausted by her, so she could only use this''stun gun'' without a''battery'' to bluff, and try to buy a little time to make a plan. "You really are, hahaha, it''s so funny." The''Bai Ji'', who bowed her head silently, raised her head sharply, his eyes full of excitement. "It''s so funny, the creatures on this plane are so funny, it''s so strong that it fascinates me." "This magical power can actually arouse such a great divinity in an instant. This is even hard for me to do! It''s incredible, it''s incredible!" However, Bai Jin¡¯s intimidation had the opposite effect. The opponent was a war-thirsty demon. The stronger the enemy, the more excited she would be. When the water was poured on, Bai Jin found that she was pouring a bucket of oil, and her fighting spirit burned more vigorously. . "Do you still want to eat a shot?" Bai Jin knocked on the hilt of the sword, threateningly. "If I go down with this sword, you may die." "Come on, as long as you can, and if you can really kill me, it also proves that I am not qualified to set foot on this plane. Death is inevitable. I still have this kind of awareness." Mouth madly smiled. "Tsk" Bai Jin''s face changed slightly, looking sadly at the dark in his hand The pale Yuehuang. It''s not that she had never imagined the ending of an explosion of the undead mythology. Simply put, if the gun couldn''t kill the mythology, the person who died would probably be her ownself. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? And "Bai Ji" is not stupid, after seeing Bai Jin''s clues, he came over immediately. "That''s the case, you can only use that trick once, otherwise you have no reason not to continue chasing me now." "You wanted to get rid of me with that blow, but you miscalculated, right?" "I was actually seen." Bai Jin shook his head blankly, and said. "There is no way." "It turns out that I''m already poor." Bai Ji hit the ground, and as the sickle touched the ground, the dark claws pierced the surface. Chapter 59 ~ Broken Brand, Broken Heart (Part 2) "Orbital!" Bai Jin hit the root of the wall with only a violent tremor. "Cough" My throat was sweet, blood surged, and a bright red overflowed the corner of my mouth. Divinity is a violent poison to creatures living on this plane, and it will die if touched. Divinity destroys the body while also destroying human consciousness. No matter how powerful, as long as it possesses mortal nature, it is within the scope of divine art. Bai Jin stroked the broken [Tianhui], and stood up tremblingly with Pozuo. This old comrade-in-arms who had been with him for many years once again rescued himself in times of crisis. "I thought this aboriginal was so difficult to deal with. It turned out to be just a group of uncivilized creatures with a very low level of understanding of power." The "Bai Ji" holding a sickle pressed harder. "Forget it, although it''s a lot boring, it''s okay, so I don''t have to spend a lot of effort to clean them up one by one." The scarlet vampire showed sharp fangs. When it got dark, facing the fierce and powerful''Vampire Queen'', she was helpless. In the dark night, the scattered silver hair and blood-stained eyes were especially conspicuous. In this situation, Bai Jin feels deja vu. Probably, very similar to Lilias and myself at that time like. The irresistible Bai Jin adjusted her breathing, and the **** hands that came out of her feet surrounded her. "Qiangqiang!" Caught off guard, people were overwhelmed. Yue Huang was shot and flew out. Under heavy attacks, the celestial radiance was shattered, and the gems on the feather crest dimmed, as if the energy was about to be lost. Being able to resist the erosion of the divine stubbornly, saving Bai Jin from the end of the divine soul''s annihilation several times, [Tianhui] did his last strength. That''s right, she lost her only reliance, and in the face of her divinity, Bai Jin could not fight back. "It''s really boring. I thought you could hold on for a while."''Bai Ji'' slowly raised her **** hand to Bai Jin, who was leaning against the ruins and lost his fighting power. "I have accepted your kingdom. This is necessary for me. I will use your skin to go to a higher level, so thank me." "Is it still lost?" Bai Jin sighed, if she When she died, she didn''t know what the world would become. Maybe the mythological species would bring prosperity to the mainland, maybe not, maybe it would not bring prosperity, but it would also bring disaster. But what does this have to do with her dying person? Chapter 1096: Look at the war between these broken walls, how many people have been displaced? Lifting the rubble of the ruins, it is full of the bones of innocent people, the imperial city passed down by the ancestors has been burned, and the huge empire seems to have disappeared overnight. In the endless traffic of streets, she still stayed yesterday, as if she could see the broken mountains and rivers through the glazed windows of the imperial palace as soon as she looked up, and the empire was lost. In order to save this continent, she lost her country at the expense of her family, but failed Up. Bai Jin did not dare to say how noble she was. She just wanted to protect herself and the people around her, but she still overestimated herself after all. Maybe she was punishing her arrogance. At a certain moment, she really Some have the idea to save this continent. How can she save a continent that is about to perish on her own? " "It''s crackling." A small fragment fell to her feet, and she heard a pattering sound like rain hitting the ground. This fragment less than the size of a thumb shone dazzlingly, and shot all the **** claws. open. Bai Ji was slightly stunned. She remembered that this fragment was left to herself by the old way before she left. She also said that she had to find the rest by herself and carry this fragment with her, even when she ate and slept, of course. , This is not to say how much she valued this fragment, just because she had forgotten that this fragment was still on her body. Seeing the dazzling shards lose their gravitational force and slowly rise in suspension, it is not just Bai Jin who is surprised. "What is this?" Bai Ji''s heart rose inexplicably Uneasy, she always felt that this fragment seemed to have been seen somewhere, but for a while, she would not remember it again. This fragment bounced off the divine attack? ? Bai Jin stared at the fragment that flew in front of her. After she obtained it, this was the first time Bai Jin saw the fragment manifested. At first, she only thought it was a decorative fragment. That''s it. Under Bai Jin''s gaze, this spiritual fragment passed by her and flew into the two-headed bird-shaped groove on the [Tianhui] armband. Chapter 60 ~ Sinner''s Blood (1) The flaky feather fragments flew into the double-headed raptor-shaped groove, the broken radiance injected energy, and was quickly repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye. At the same time, a gentle energy rushed into the limbs and corpses, causing her The broken''parts'' on the body were assembled and repaired. The visual impact brought by this change to the naked eye was very obvious, as if the girl had been sheltered by the gods, and the whole person was sublimated in the sacred brilliance. The pure platinum long hair was lifted by a burst of light entrapped in the wind, the dark armor was slightly brighter, and the cracks in the abdomen, breastplate, and shoulder armor were quickly repaired, like the rewinding of time. Perceiving the strange girl''s appearance, Bai Ji''s eyes were wary. She only looked at the armor, with only a few more inconspicuous patterns. She didn''t know why. She always felt that the fragment was familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen it. This feeling is very strange. She traveled all over the place and finally entered the field as the''Extreme Black''. If she was so forgetful that she could not live today, no matter how hard he tried to search for the memory in his mind, there was no way to change it. This fragment is connected to any important event. Maybe, this fragment itself is so important, Bai Ji thought. There is no other reason, the aura on the girl''s body is the same as before, without any divine nature. Those who do not possess the divine nature are inferior species, and the common species cannot arrogate their status and resist the divine species in any case. Out of caution, Bai Ji made a trial. The hideous devil''s palm came out from under her feet, and the girl seemed to have felt it a long time ago, and she gave a hand to her, and the palm that had passed by her instantly folded back and rushed towards her back. "Qiang Qiang!" The girl who was too late to dodge pressed her sword against her palm. "Ah, I can''t help myself." Bai Jin''s practice of hitting a pebble against a rock drew Bai Ji''s sneer, but she soon discovered the problem. Although the girl was at a disadvantage in the confrontation with the divine arts, she abruptly prevented the divine corruption. Divinity is anything that is mortal when touched. Has she actually gained immunity to divinity? ? "Boom boom boom!" The magic claws smashed through the palace wall with the white hibiscus, debris and stones splashed up, and a dazzling purple light shone in the gray fog. The purple color flashed past like thunder and rushed to Bai Ji in an instant. "Small bugs." Bai Ji snorted coldly, snapping her fingers. [Divine Magic Time Vortex] Bai Jin''s sword swing became extremely slow at this moment, as if he was paused. With this time, Bai Ji and Bai Jin separated, and a huge palm fell from the sky, pressing down the hit Bai Jin. [Retaliation Gauntlets] Bai Jin did not rush to pull 12316; out of the break, he only listened to a violent sound of Qiang, the break was slightly trembling, the devil''s claws were beaten by the impact of the rebound and stayed for a while. Yue Huang drove straight in and hit Bai Ji''s lower abdomen. "Tsk!" Bai Ji stepped back and suffered serious injuries in the previous battle, but this did not make her move slower. Using the advantage of the sickle long rod, she opened to the chasing Hibiscus. When thinking about the distance, the opponent grabbed the flaw again, kicked it in the chest, and flew out. Was that set of fluent movements just now, really made by himself? Bai Jin looked at her hands in disbelief. Due to the lack of recognition, Gu Lan moved awkwardly when using her body, which made Bai Jin''s swordsmanship unable to fully perform. She was as light as a swallow and flexible, Tianhui also gained a certain degree of magic resistance, and that fragment greatly enhanced her potential. "Ah, interesting, really interesting" Bai Ji clutched her chest Stand up from the ground. Bai Jin knew that the battle was far from over, and the vitality of the divine species was far beyond her imagination. This kind of creature could not be rigidly applied with the concept of Baland''s species. The double-headed bird of prey groove on the Radiant Armguard, Hibiscus had always thought it was just an ornament. As this fragment filled the gap in the arm armor, Bai Ji felt a sense of fulfillment, as if the fragment itself belonged to a part of her body. The dark room, the dark statue, and the corresponding three grooves seemed to hold three items separately, but two of them had already been taken away. Chapter 60 ~ Sinner''s Blood (2) "This fragment seems to be" an incomplete memory Fragments flooded into Bai Jin''s brain, and the migraine headache passed away in a flash. "You are qualified, let me use my full strength." Before Bai Jin could relax, Bai Ji''s eyes condensed, and the black color suddenly condensed in her hands, and suddenly disappeared when she was about to take shape. "What? Why, what about the natal weapon?" Bai Ji I was taken aback, and immediately thought that she had used up her natal weapon as a killer before then. "Tsk, it''s fine, kill a chicken with a sledgehammer, want to play melee, I''m not afraid of you!" Bai Ji grinned, and between the waves, eight cards emerged out of thin air, and she picked one out of them. Zhang. ¡¾All-knowing and Almighty¡¿ [Sacred power increase] [Holy Bull Power] [Sacred feet of a strong horse] In an instant, all kinds of amplifying rays of light shining from Bai Ji''s body, she burst out with extremely strong speed and power in an instant, appeared behind Bai Jin like a teleport, and the huge sickle fell. "Frame!" The sickle collided with the long sword, and Bai Jin''s feet sank into the ground. "Your power is still pretty easy to use. Tsk tsk, you can use all knowledge other than divine arts. If you have the same divine nature, I am definitely not your opponent. It''s a pity." The devil''s claws broke out of the ground and stretched towards the immobile white hibiscus. "You can''t escape." Bai Ji showed a sure smile. Chapter 1097: [Retaliation Gauntlets] "Orbital socket!" A large number of sparks burst out, and the magic claw was bounced back again. "What?" Bai Ji looked at Bai Jin in amazement, only the tattered black sword bounced her divine attack back. "Can rebound the divine attack, what is this trick?" "It''s just pure swordsmanship." Bai Jin said calmly. "What''s a joke? Can the swordsmanship of a mere lower plane bounce back to my spirit?" "This trick is a sword skill in the bad street on this plane. It may just be too long to find someone who can take a sword. Most people forget the real name of this trick." Shuangjian At this moment the sickle was opened. ¡¾Shenglun Counterattack Handguard Sword¡¿ Its real usage is to use the method of [transfer] energy to transfer the strength that falls on the sword, but [transfer] comes at a price, and the more powerful the power is transferred, the more expensive it is. Sword users will not receive direct damage. Instead, transferring this damage dozens of times to the blade is a very hurtful practice. Almost no sword can break the blade when it is activated the second time. . "Orbital!" Bai Ji was shocked with her arms numb, and the sickle she didn''t clenched flew out. Bai Jin took this opportunity to kick on Bai Ji''s soft abdomen, and at the same time, Yue Huang glowed. [Zhen Huang Zhan] Splitting in the air, the reverberating moon arc hit Bai Ji''s body, splashing light particles like water and dew. Bai Jin, who was about to launch a chase, was entangled by three arms at the same time, and pressed firmly on the ground. A huge palm rose from the ground, pinching her in the palm of his hand. "Hey bang bang bang" accompanied by the five fingers closed, Tianhui sent There was a whine. Above the sky, another big palm stretched out and rubbed with the other Press hard together. Bai Jin, who was hit hard by his divine nature, fell to the ground. Looking back at Bai Ji, she was still intact as before, as if nothing could hurt her. The outcome of this duel seems to have been separated. "It''s a pretty struggle, isn''t it." "The outcome is divided, stop struggling, lie there and let me end you, after all, I''m in a hurry." Seeing Bai Jin, who can only stand up with a sword, Bai Ji sneered. . "It''s true." Bai Jin stood up tremblingly and coughed a few times. "Indeed, the outcome is already divided, I''m a bit disappointed." "Ha, is your head stupid by me?" Bai Ji said coldly. "It doesn''t matter, be stupid, you can''t see the sun tomorrow anyway." Bai Jin silently inserted Pozuo aside, holding Yue Huang in both hands. "Why, do you still want to do that trick?" Bai Ji She took a step back vigilantly, and then she didn''t feel the thick divinity that made her breathless as before. What gathers on the blade seems to be another power, the power of this world. Chapter 60 ~ Sinner''s Blood (3) "I''m so poor? This level of attack can''t even hurt me." After realizing that there is no divinity condensed on the blade, Bai Ji walked over without hesitation. Bai Jin''s gaze condensed, and he swung the blade, and the condensed blue erupted on it, directly engulfing the defenseless Bai Ji. ¡¾One¡¿;" "Ah, it doesn''t hurt or itchy, it doesn''t feel at all." Bai Ji spread out her hands. "What about all species without divinity just playing clever? Before the divine species, ants or ants." "It''s time to end this game where the outcome has been divided." Bai Ji raised her hand, and directly pressed down like the front of the attack before. Unsurprisingly, the next second Bai Jin would be caught by a hibiscus. The claws that appeared out of thin air were crushed into powder. One second later, Bai Jin still stood there, looking at her blankly. "?? What''s the matter?" Bai Ji looked at her hands in a daze. "what did you do to me??" "As you said, what was released just now was not the divine nature." Bai Jin threw away Yue Huang who had run out of energy, clinging to deception. "This sword transforms the mortality into the release of the divine, and it can also transform the divine into the release of the mortal." "Just mundane, how could this kind of thing be effective for me?" Bai Ji couldn''t believe it. She tried to mobilize the divinity in her body, but the divinity seemed to be blocked by something, and couldn''t dredge it at all. "Could it be" "Yes, pure mortal nature can temporarily shield the divine nature. This is Yue Huang''s [Morality Release]." "I never expected to hurt you who possessed the divine nature, so from Just now, I have been using Yue Huang to parry your divine attack and absorb the accompanying divine nature." Bai Jin slowly explained, slowly raising the sword. "Now everyone has no divinity anymore, so, you know Right. " "There is such a thing!" Bai Ji clenched her fist. "Impossible, killing all the way from the black plane, how could I fall here!" "Ah, even if you can shield my divinity, mortals will definitely not be able to kill the gods. This is the law of this world. The worst for me is to be beaten back to my own plane!" "Can''t kill? That''s why you have always been so confident, but I never thought of killing you." Bai Jin''s indifferent voice had no emotion. When Bai Ji saw it, the armor on her body was breaking away little by little, and the light spots that turned into concentrated on the shattered and dilapidated sword. "Boom boom boom!!" The platinum beam of light pierced the dark fog of the sky, piercing the haze above the imperial city, and the haze of the sky was swirled by the beam of light. Bai Ji clutched her head and sat down on the ground with a snapping sound. She felt a burst of unbearable pain, not from the body, not from the consciousness, but from the soul. "It''s been a long time since I used this trick. After all, it''s been a few years." Bai Jin muttered to himself. This exaggerated light beam even changed the celestial phenomena and nebulae, as if the divine punishment of the gods descended on the world. It is not the skin of the flesh, not the consciousness, but the soul of the sinner. Bai Ji has a feeling that when hit by this blow, she may have no chance of being repatriated from the plane, and her soul will be lost. [Awakening Curse: Take the Endless] [Awakening Curse: Killing Garden] "It takes effect, it takes effect soon!" Bai Ji frantically used the card in an attempt to prevent Bai Jin from charging. "It''s useless, don''t forget that they are my body, I know them better than you." Bai Jin''s cold words poured on Bai Ji''s body like a basin of cold water, leaving her with a chill of despair. "I can only use swordsmanship, but I don¡¯t have much magic power. I steal the magic power from the past, and the curse of the field like Killing the Garden. There is no way to release it without enough magic power. Generally, I steal other people¡¯s spells and release them. In summary, these are of no use to me," Bai Jin explained in a hurry. "How come, how could this be?" Bai Ji clutched her head, the tingling of the soul made her shudder so much that she didn''t even have room to continue trying. "Impossible, how could I fail? Be a mortal?" Bai Ji covered her head and shouted frantically in her heart. However, no matter how she shouted, the lightsaber that soared to the sky would hit her as promised. Body. Chapter 1098: Chapter 60 ~ Sinner''s Blood (4) "Those who can be swallowed by light are darkness. This sword pierces the flesh and blood of all sinners." The high-hanging beam of light slowly tilted. ¡¾Sky Step Huan Tun¡¿ The platinum drowned everything. "What the **** is this?" Seeing being disturbed by the beam of light Moving, as if the sky was about to fall, Yana said dullly. "Don''t worry about what it is, hello, did your sister want to make big news again? Didn''t you see it?" Landry Tuo lifted Yana and ran towards the rear. At the same time, the beam of light fell. In the aftermath, the palace quickly dissolved like powder soaked in water, and flew the two of them out in one go, "Burn, burn! Burn it all up here!" At this moment, the city was set on fire and killed. The human soldiers were full of madness. They have no psychological burden to destroy the thousands of years of hard work of skilled craftsmen, while ravaging and desecrating the corpses on the ground, they have not noticed that death has come quietly. "Huh? What is that?" The human soldiers were attracted by the shining starlight in the distance, and the light swallowed them in the next second. At the same time, it was in the Gulan Palace on the other side of the mainland. The girl in the purple royal robe looked at the collapsed king silently Seat, lost in thought. Just now, a beam of light rushing from nowhere pierced the city wall, inner city wall, and palace pillar like a sharp sword, and crushed his throne. "Ahem, Miss Yana, Miss Yana? Squeak if you are still alive." Amidst the rubble, a gray-headed Landrito emerged from the rubble. He was affected by the aftermath and now looks extremely embarrassed. Now only a few fragments of a gorgeous black armor are left hanging on his body, like a beggar begging on the street. "Miss Yana? Miss Yana? Are you there? Don''t be scared, if you kneel, I can''t explain to your mad sister." u you. ,¡¯ "Yeah, Miss Yana, you are still alive. I have said something to make you alive. If you are still alive, stand up. It''s so cold on the ground." "You, take my foot off first, it''s fun to step on me, isn''t it." "Uh, oh." Landryto noticed that he was stepping on Yana at this moment, as if he was stepping on a sleigh. "You, are you thinking about something rude again?" "No, no, by the way, let''s go and see what happened!" Landryto hurriedly changed the subject, while Yana was worried. Bai Ji didn''t care about Landry Extension. "Emperor sister, is she okay?" Yana walked through the ruins under Landry''s support. The palace can have it, the territory can have it, everyone can have it, but her sister can''t have it. "This" Landrito looked at this piece of rubble Ruins, I really want to say something I don¡¯t know, but looking at Yana¡¯s worried expression, it turns into "Don''t worry, she will be fine." Amidst the white rubble, the surviving figure was breathing heavily. At this moment, she was lying in a huge pit path, one end of the pit path was close at hand, and the other side... She turned around blankly and looked behind her, the path could not see the end... Ha, ha ha stupid mortal, attacked by himself When it spreads, won''t I survive in the end? ? "After repeatedly confirming that there was no one around, "Bai Ji" laughed dryly, and laughed out loud at random. "Ka Ka!" But before she could laugh a few times, her smile stiffened, turning her head slowly, and suddenly found the white monsters with dragon heads and snake bodies behind her. "This, this this is" "Bai Ji" moved her body subconsciously, and at the same time, she smelled a familiar smell on these monsters. "Oh, I believe it, congratulations, the **** reassignment surgery was very successful, hee hee joking." "You, who are you?" The joking voice from my heart made''Bai Ji'' startled slightly. "Yeah? It''s very rude to live in someone else''s body and ask who they are." "Bai Ji" reacted, and this voice was exactly the same as her current voice. "Is it done? Well, as you can see, our body has returned to the original owner. Well, in fact, as early as the time when you were in a coma, we already took the body back. When you wake up, I just want to hear it. Listen to what you want to say in the last moments." "The last moment??" "Yes, because of your soul, it will soon become our bait." Seeing the salivating appearance of the huge white monsters, "Bai Ji" slowly widened her eyes, and at this moment she understood a fact. "You are the devouring species?!" The eleventh volume of the myth of lies in the final scene ~ the key (1) "You, it turns out that you are also the Devourer!!" "Swallowing seed? I don''t understand what you are talking about." "Yes, it''s definitely true. You are also the devourer who''entered'' from the outer plane. That''s why you can defeat me. It turns out that you are not a creature of this plane!"''Bai Ji'' is like a moment I figured out what was the case, my brain went down, looking at the thirteen dragon-headed and snake-body monsters that were coveting at me in a daze, a clear color gradually appeared on his face. "Ah, ah, that''s it, I thought I came early enough, I didn¡¯t expect someone to come earlier than me, hahaha, well, I¡¯m convinced that I lose, and the penetration of this world is really hard to match. Ah"''Bai Ji'' laughed dryly and gave up resistance. "I can see it by you." Bai Ji just wanted to say, ¡®you¡¯re here I was saying something wicked at the bottom, but I changed my mind and changed my words immediately. "Since I''m a dying person, I won''t hide from you." "Sure enough."''Bai Ji'' smiled bitterly. "I don''t know that you are the first Devourer to arrive in this world, but your purpose of calling me into the arena is to make me and another White Devourer to have a double defeat and to reap the benefits. Right." "Yes, but I didn''t expect that she would be so casually beaten and tortured by you unilaterally." Bai Ji, who had seized control of her body, began to check her memories, and naturally she saw a pet dragon that was dying. , His face was unobviously gloomy. "Ah, if it weren''t for her to waste my [natal weapon], the outcome is not certain!"''Bai Ji'' said unwillingly. "[National Device]? What? Haven''t you used your full strength? Can you really find excuses." "Huh? Swallowing species duel, one party sacrificed the [Nation Weapons], and the other side''s [Nation Weapons] is still in the buffer stage, do you think it''s fair?"''Bai Ji'' glanced at the thirteen white pieces fiercely monster. Obviously, the "Natural Device" in her mouth refers to Bai Ji''s Awakening Curse. But this is not a "Borning Weapon" at all. Judging from what the fake Baiji said, the "Bingal Weapons" is a kind of assassin that can forcibly reverse the situation, but it can''t be used a second time in a short time, but Baiji''s Awakening Curse It can be used as long as it is under certain conditions. For example, to deal with people who have lost their fighting power, or those who are forced to the end, can they use the blood awakening curse [greedy swallower], and Bai Ji is also interested in another term that fake Bai Ji said. "Do you have any other accomplices?" Bai Ji intends to take a side-by-side approach to obtain the other party''s intelligence. "What are you talking about?" Bai Ji''s words caught the fake Bai Ji''s suspicious look. "How can the Devouring Seed have a friend like this? Everyone is an enemy sooner or later. At most, when we divide the sides, we are forced to cooperate, companions and friends? How can we have this kind of thing??" Bai Ji heard another important news, and sooner or later it will be the enemy and will be forced to cooperate. "Oh, maybe I didn''t use the words properly, then I can put it another way, you are the devouring species from the black side, right? Chapter 1099: In this case, how much can you give me some information on the dark side? "In order to prevent the other party from arousing suspicion, Bai Ji explained. "Well, you should be the Devouring Seed on the white side?" Ji Ji Bai Ji snorted coldly. "It''s really good to cover up the divinity, and the method is so good. It''s really clever to kill one''s companion by the opponent''s hand." False Baiji''s words are full of sighs and shame, but there is no trace of moral condemnation. "Sooner or later, it will be the enemy. It is also a tactic to reduce the number of companions as much as possible. It is powerful, really powerful." "People on this plane always call you demons. It seems that there is a certain basis." "It doesn''t matter, just a title, maybe we are a devil, or maybe not, let me ask in other words, do you think you are an angel?" Fake Baiji''s words brought a hint of joking. "So, now should you tell us what we want to know?" "Your kind of intimidation can''t help. If you say it is death, you don''t say it is death. Why should I help someone who kills me?" "Wrong, you will die very happy if you say it. If you don''t say it, you will beg You can''t die, there is still a difference. We hope you can weigh it." Bai Ji''s tone was threatening. The eleventh volume of the mythological lies in the final scene ~ the key (2) "Huh, don''t you just squeeze the last trace of the enemy''s use value?" False Baiji''s tone was full of helplessness, but there was not much resentment or anger. Perhaps in the eyes of these creatures, being stronger and more capable than herself The existence of juggling means to defeat and kill is a very common thing, and the monsters can only blame themselves for bad luck and provoke people who shouldn''t be offended. On the contrary, it is only natural for them to kill beings who are weaker than them. "Dead early and live early, hurry up, our patience is limited." Bai Ji pretended to be impatient and set some obvious errors in the words, but not easy to arouse suspicion, in order to obtain more information. "Superbirth? Ha, stop making trouble, still superbirth?? From the day you become the Devouring Species, the idea of ??dying must be put aside, either as the final victor and returning home in triumph, or as a guest to death. This kind of extravagant hope." Fake Bai Ji expressed disdain for Bai Ji''s statement. "Couldn''t the opponent you defeated be swallowed by you? Ah, they have all become devouring species, that little kindness is extravagant and meaningless." "Well, let''s not talk about these superfluous, just tell us directly." Quietly keeping in mind the information that the other party accidentally revealed, Bai Ji continued to ask. "You have to ask me, I don''t know how much, the black side of the extreme is all lone rangers, including me, so even if you make me worse than death, I can''t tell why." "I can only tell you that there is a terrible guy on the ultimate black. He is an exception. He took his subordinates to give up the opportunity to''enter'', claiming to be the devil pillar, and seizing the ultimate black. In the most fertile place, gangs formed and built a huge Demon King City, where all the ultimate black devourers would not dare to provoke them." "They don''t want to live?" "Why not be able to rule the king and dominate on a higher plane? In short, I don''t know their purpose." Fake Bai Ji shook her head. She didn''t seem to reject the disclosure of the ultimate black to Bai Ji. The information on the planes that Baland''s creatures have never set foot on, and just as he said, the creatures on the black side of the extreme do not have the so-called sense of collective honor, and they do not consider each other to be mutual companions. So if this is the case, is it not appropriate to use the term ¡®devil¡¯ to describe them? Extreme black and pure white are more like two opposing code names, rather than the nature of ¡®angels and demons¡¯ as understood by Balandian creatures. They are more like two incompatible forces than angels and demons fabricated by fairy tales. "I have told you everything I know. As for whether you believe it or not, that''s your business." Fake Bai Ji exhaled deeply, her eyes calm. "As long as I set foot on this road, I was destined to have this day, come on." Although his outlook on life and values ??are distorted, he can face death frankly, frankly killing, frankly death, in this regard, he is more likable than some guys who need a fig leaf in battle. Bai Ji didn''t say anything, and immediately acted. The thirteen sin dragons opened their mouths, and a group of pure white transparent bodies were pulled out, slowly drifting into the mouth of sin dragons. This is the first time that Bai Ji has used [The Greedy Devourer] to swallow the souls of creatures other than Baland, and they are still divine souls. Soon, the excess soul in the body was sucked up. The satiated sin dragons hiccuped and let out a long sigh of relief. The silver-haired girl underneath sat cross-legged, her eyes closed and her brows furrowed. Slightly cocked, a fine cold sweat spread across his forehead. No matter how powerful a soul enters her "belly", it will be crushed It was made like a quail, and it was absorbed and swallowed by her obediently. If the creature soul of the Plane of Balland is a meek sheep, then the soul of the mythical species with divine nature is a ferocious and powerful carnivorous lion. The majestic and domineering soul is vast and endless. For the first time, it has swallowed the soul of the divine creature, and Bai Ji even thought that she was going to be supported alive by this majestic soul. After relieving his breath, he began to erode and digest it bit by bit, and his complexion improved. Bai Ji didn''t expect that the souls of divine creatures were so powerful. Compared with the creatures on the Baland plane, it was like the earth under her feet and the vast universe. "Puff" A trace of bright red overflowed from the corner of Bai Ji''s mouth, but she did not dare to wipe it. The eleventh volume of the mythological lie final scene key (3) Now her body is like a huge gunpowder keg, it only needs a little stimulation to cause a big explosion. The energy in the body must be digested first, and Bai Ji''s neck suddenly chilled while thinking about this. In the blink of an eye, a sharp dagger lay across her jaw. "Devil, where did my emperor sister go?" Yana''s cold voice came from behind. "Xiaoya, don''t make trouble." Bai Ji said helplessly, her heart said why something went wrong at this time. "I ask you where my sister has gone." Yana repeated the question with her teeth. "Devil, if you don''t want this dagger to pierce your chest, just answer it truthfully!" "Xiaoya, don''t you know us?" Bai Ji tried to explain. "Don''t think you can fool me by learning the emperor''s catchphrase. Also, don''t call me Xiaoya, your disciple, or I will let you blood on the spot!" Yana seems to have noticed that Bai Ji is now because of a certain For some reasons, he couldn''t move easily, so he was dying of illness and pressed on. "Xiaoya, don''t make trouble, it''s really us. We are back. Is it possible that you have to tell us some of your dark history before you are willing to believe it?" "Are you really sister?" Yana hesitated for a while, then It reacted immediately. "You almost took it in. Don''t think that I didn''t know that you had the memory of your sister. You want to fool me with this. Do you think it''s possible?" "Then how can you believe it?" Bai Ji rolled her eyes. "How can I believe it?" Yana frowned Head, looked at Bai Ji for a little thought, and came to a conclusion. "Actually, the method is very simple." "Oh? Tell me about it." "sister." "Ok." "What color is the fat time you are wearing now, blue and white stripes or cartoon bunny?" "Do we have to tell you? Are you sure?" Bai Ji picked Raised eyebrows. "Yes, my sister loves me. If I ask so, she will tell me the truth. If you can''t answer, then you are fake." Yana narrowed her eyes like a cat. "Well, yes, it''s not impossible." A harmless smile appeared on Bai Ji''s calm face. "But if you want us to answer this kind of question, Xiaoya 12316; you have to be ready to say goodbye to yourself for a month." "Sister, it''s really you!" Hearing Bai Ji''s answer, Yana immediately hugged her up. "You did it, clash with mythology, naked" "What is it called naked? The house is gone." Bai Ji sighed as she watched the imperial city turned into a broken wall. "Home is still there." Yana hugged Bai Ji tightly. "Home is where the sister is. It doesn''t matter what the imperial city is." "You child, it doesn''t matter what is called, our ancestors are buried here, and they will always be our home. Alright, let go of us. We can''t move Lilias now. Okay." [One] "Don''t worry, sister, when the coalition forces entered the city, I asked all the elders to evacuate the royal family. Lilias should have left with the elders now. Even if they did not leave, they would be protected by the elders, so safety is definitely okay." "That''s all right, by the way, Xiaoya, get Milo back." "Mi Luo? By the way, the emperor, where''s Mi Luo? She didn''t take your body with you." Chapter 1100: "I have suffered her." Bai Ji sighed. "Don''t worry, it''s not right that she didn''t die. This is not appropriate. The dead can''t be killed anymore. As long as her soul is not destroyed, then her existence will not be erased." After knowing the specific location of Mi Luo from Bai Ji, Yana hurriedly left the altar. The scene fell silent. "The war is over." Landryto approached, muttering to himself. "It''s over, is it?" Bai Ji tilted her head. "Disputes, this kind of thing is simply a natural disaster and man-made disaster," Landrito sighed. Bai Ji glanced at him. "If Mr. Landryto doesn''t want to spend a lifetime with the guide cane, he''d better turn his head over for us now, isn''t it cool to see?" "Ahem!" Landryto coughed awkwardly and turned around silently. The two were silent in the wind blowing through the ruins. "I am sorry." "Why say sorry to us." "I don''t know." Landrito looked at the ruins of a bleak, and did not return for a long time. "Maybe it was to the vow I made when I became a knight, maybe it was to you, I don''t know." The eleventh volume of the myth of the lie ending ~ the key (4) "It''s a contradictory creature." The scarlet brilliance narrowed, and the long platinum hair was blowing in the wind. "Aren''t you unable to move now?" Landry Taku looked at the girl with her long hair in surprise. ¦·&First&Post&¦· "The body of the blood family can''t move, it doesn''t mean that the body can''t move." The girl looked like a matter of course. "There is this kind of operation?" Landrito felt confused. Before Landryto finished sighing, there was a sound of rubble colliding. It made people look back at the same time. In the ruins, a lame animal-eared girl walked towards this side. When she saw Baijin, she accelerated her movements. "Keer" Bai Jin was slightly startled, and hurriedly greeted him. go with. "Ker, where is it hurt, don''t worry, I will bandage you right away." "Sister Baijin" Kerr lay in Baijin''s arms and started smoking weep. "It''s so dark and terrible, everyone is crazy, and the fire has burned the house." "Don''t be afraid, everything is over" Bai Jin takes Kerr in In his arms, calmed her emotions. "Sorry, I didn''t care about you after the war, why don''t you stay with the elders, how about the elders?" "Well, Ke''er didn''t know. Ke''er was in the room at the time. First he heard someone shouting to kill him, and then the beam of the room collapsed." Ke''er trembled, as if she was still in fear now. In about a quarter of an hour, Yana returned, she was carrying the dying Mir¨® who was covered in blood. At this moment, Miluo was in a very unbearable state. The wings and dragon''s horns were broken, not to mention, the whole body was burnt and charred, and the skin still showed a poisonous color. "Thank you." Bai Jin raised Miluo''s pretty face and lightly tapped her cheek. "Emperor Sister, she will be fine with Mi Luo?" Yana was a little worried when she put Mi Luo down gently. Milo and Yana spent a long time together. In the Second Age, when Solanya awakened the persecuted Silver Dragon Princess, the two had contact. "Her foundation is in the world of the dead now." After soaking Miluo''s body with living water, Bai Jin collected it into the world of the dead for recuperation. "Don''t worry, she will be fine." As soon as the voice fell, the rough roar of a certain kind of bird spread across the sky. A few people raised their heads and looked towards the sky. A bird and beast carrying a scroll, the size of a carriage, slapped the wing and moon, and slowly fell to the ground. "Did I come to the wrong place?" From the top down The blue-haired young man who came was holding his forehead, staring at the gravel beach in front of him, his eyes full of disbelief. "Damn it, is it too late? It has only been a few months before the blood emperor has fallen." "Your Excellency Gordon?" Bai Jin tried to shout. "Huh? This lady, are you?" Realizing someone Gordon, who was calling him and turning his gaze to Bai Jin''s body, was stunned. For some reason, he felt a touch of intimacy from the girl who had never met. This girl is as impure and pure as a light. Wait, lady, what''s your last name? ..." "It''s impolite to ask a person''s last name ten meters away." "Miss Yana? Are you still alive? Oh, right, where''s the Queen, I am also in a hurry to find her!" "What''s the urgent matter?" "Naturally it is a very urgent matter. I finally know what Barland''s [key] specifically refers to!" "It means..." "Sister Bai Jin 12316;" Ke''er who threw herself in Bai Jin''s arms suddenly spoke, and she raised her head with a smile. "Have you stopped having nightmares lately?" "Well, how did you know?" Bai Jin answered subconsciously, and then felt wrong again, but the overflowing smile made her feel a little weird inexplicably. "Hee hee" Kerr let out a silly laugh. "Dream There are two angels and one demon. You know who it is, but have you ever thought about another demon, the demon that has always existed? Where is it? ? " Accompanied by the sound of metal piercing into flesh and blood, Bai Jin let go of Ke''er, staring blankly at the dagger engraved with a devil''s image into her heart. "Yes, you guessed it right, 12316 in your arms; 12316;" Seeing this sudden scene, Gordon, who did not react, slowly said the second half of the sentence in his throat. "It refers to the heart of the descendants of the warriors who defeated the ancestor gods" The twelfth volume of the road to killing, the preface to the sea of ??blood on the mountain ~ the beginning of despair "That''s right, 12316 in your arms;" Ke''er moved away with a laugh, and pushed a little hibiscus with eyes full of disbelief. "Sister!" Yana and Landry support the falling white hibiscus. "You, you" the burning pain from his heart makes Bai Jin sleepy to breathe Difficult. Feeling that something in the body was passing by, she took a cold breath and looked at Kerr with a smile while looking at her with a small hand. Chapter 1101: "You, it''s not Kerr." "What is Sister Bai Jin talking about? I am Kerr. I am really slow. I have been with me for so long. I haven''t figured out my nature until today. I am stupid enough." Kerr grinned. A frivolous arc. "You cat is so bold!" Yana was annoyed and awakened the magic. "Ah." Ke''er waved a gust of wind, and the magic power that appeared all over Yana collapsed instantly, like a flame extinguished by a basin of water. "Collect your ridiculous spells, these little toys are not good for me." Kerr mocked Yana who was shaved all over. Immediately afterwards, she seemed to feel something, stretched out a finger to pinch the lightning spear shot from behind, and with a little force, the spear shattered. "Eh? There''s a little ghost from the Witch race?" Ke''er turned around and looked at Gordon, who was holding a lightning spear behind him, amused. After seeing the other''s blue hair and appearance, he seemed to understand something. Same, smiled meaningfully. "Oh, so you are a descendant of that person." "You are not from this world, are you a demon?" "Demon? What do you mean by demon? Is it a race or a pronoun?" Ke''er laughed. "Don''t turn the subject away, aren''t you a creature of this plane, right? You are a demon from the plane of [Hell], aren''t you?" "Devil? Where''s the devil in this world? Don''t mortals have something more terrifying than the devil?" Ke''er gestured to the surrounding ruins. "This is undoubtedly a hellish world, what if it is destroyed?" "You really are a demon from a different plane!" "Really paranoid and crazy mortal." Kerr''s face revealed There was a trace of disgust. "Hundreds of years, even thousands of years will not change. " "Then this world will probably not change, the nature of lusty creatures is still the same ugly." Kerr swept across the deserted ruins indifferently, and his expression fell bit by bit. "Hey, you know, you''re only a little bit away from the end of the catastrophe." Kerr said in a mocking tone, and made a nearly gesture towards Bai Jin whose eyes were beginning to distract. "That¡¯s a little bit too close, you will die again, your soul will be dissipated, and you will fall into the endless cycle of eternity. Just like that, you are still thinking about how to save this world? If I were you, I would take my family and go to the alien plane Going to take refuge." "Well, but now there are no descendants of witches. You are still a step late. "Keer looked at Gordon with a smile. "It''s a pity, little sister, if you came here a little earlier, I might not be able to succeed." "Devil, you should really wear glasses, I am a man." Gao Deng said solemnly. "Oh, is it a man? Ah, I''m sorry, I didn''t take a closer look, and I glanced casually, thinking it was a cute girl with short hair." There are more important things to do, passing by Kerr, and the latter didn''t stop him. "Miss, are you feeling okay?" Gordon walked to Bai Jin''s eyelids gradually drooping. "I have a knife in my chest, can it be okay? Hey, Landryto, don''t look at it, come and help, are you not a Quran? Use your sacred spell to find a way. ." "Even if you say that" Landryto touched embarrassedly. nose. "Why are you still hesitating? You don''t save vampires, don''t you save the blood of Shenglun?" Yana rebuked. "Saint Lun?" Gordon''s eyes widened slightly. "That''s not what I meant, I am a knight, I have few spells, and I haven''t mastered the sacred spell." "Why do you need your use, you will never be able to use it?" Yana glanced at him disgustingly. "I have heard of the truth, I have a special skill, I don''t know the sacred curse, you can''t let me learn now." Landry Tuo was speechless. "Are you really a descendant of the Saint Lun family?" Gordon suddenly held Bai Jin''s hand excitedly, and his hands trembled constantly because of his excitement. "Cough cough, another i", shook it." The dying Hibiscus felt that her condition was getting worse and worse. There was no blood flowing out of the wound, and the knife stuck in her heart seemed to be constantly sucking the vitality of her heart. The twelfth volume of the road to killing, the preface to the sea of ??blood and blood in the mountain ~ the beginning of despair (middle) "Sorry, sorry, I was rude, I will treat the wound for you, don''t move, and I will be saved." "It''s useless, save it." Kerr said contemptuously. "Being stabbed by my [Nation Weapon], I can only walk toward death bit by bit in despair." "Use your brains to think about it, how could I leave you room to come back? Hahahaha" Kerr let out a wild smile. "You bastard!" "When did you attach to Ke''er?" Bai Jin slowly got up with the remaining strength. "I''ve said that this is forgotten, you just want to think so. What do you think. "Ke''er spread his hands. "After all, this kind of thing is too troublesome to explain to you now. " "Devil, do you know what this will bring?" Gordon clenched his fist. "The door of this world will be completely opened to the outside, and the outer **** who has been hiding in the depths of the ocean will be awakened and returned to this plane." "That is a matter of this plane, what does it matter to me." "I don''t believe it, you obviously knew the secret of the plane key a long time ago. If it is not driven by profit, you will not deliberately do this." Gordon said intently. "Yes, I just have my own plan. If I have the ability, I can guess. Guess what my ultimate purpose is? You have a prize if you guess it." Kerr glanced at Bai Jin. "You want to destroy this plane and make this plane more suitable for your aggression, but why did you bring in the outer gods?" "I said you, don''t talk to yourself in seriousness." Ke''er teased Open a few strands of hair. "To put it bluntly, you don''t know anything about the world outside of Balland. It is stupid to define angels and demons based on your own values. It is no different from a frog watching the sky from a well." "The plane outside this world has neither winged heads The merciful angel with the top halo, nor the fierce demons with blue-faced fangs who take pleasure in playing with the hearts of mortals, all of these are just made up by you. " "Also, do you mean the foreign god?" Ke''er raised his eyebrows and looked at Gordon amused. "You call that guy with a bigger body and a little more hands and eyes an outside god? It''s really funny. In these days, any alien monster can be called a ¡®god¡¯." "What are you talking about? It''s not a god, are you the god?" Gordon frowned slightly. "You who are mortal with naked eyes can only use your extremely limited life to explain and explain the world, not to mention the alien plane, but to Barland, your understanding of it is not even the tip of the iceberg." Kerr mocked. "The so-called ancestor **** is nothing more than a foreign alien traveler with a powerful divinity. At best, he is a false god, a god? Do you really know what a **** is?" "I will give you some science. If that octopus monster is really a god, Barland could not be defeated by a mortal without a real **** thousands of years ago, and it is also impossible to be killed by any form." There is a hint of intriguing feeling in Er''s words, like loss and helplessness. It''s just that the feelings flashed by without anyone catching it. "This world is not black and white, and white and black are just two simple colors, which do not represent any meaning." "What do you want to express?" "Haven''t you understood? The so-called angels and demons in your mouth do not exist." Ke''er walked over to himself, disregarding everyone''s vigilant gaze. "This is nothing more than a confrontation between two different forces, two forces that swallow each other in order to win the divinity." "Two forces?" "Yes, you mistaken these two forces for angels and demons. In fact, these two forces are made up of creatures with divine nature. They come from different regions and even planes. If you want to say the difference is no existing." Chapter 1102: "And the ancestor **** in your mouth is also one of them. It comes from an unknown plane. Perhaps it is because that plane is under the deep sea. If you don''t see people, it looks strange." "Mortals, don''t always use your concepts to explain and understand unknowns that you have never seen before. They are too white and stupid. The plane you are on is just a drop in the universe." Ke''er said quietly. Finish. "Why are you telling us this?" "Well, can you understand this as the evil taste of the devil?" "Didn''t you just say that demons don''t exist?" "It doesn''t matter, you don''t need to entangle these things, after all, in your eyes, I am an out-and-out demon, am I." But "I laughed." The twelfth volume of the road to killing, the preface to the sea of ??blood in the dead mountain ~ the beginning of despair (part 2) "It''s almost time." As soon as the voice fell, Bai Jin''s pupils dilated when everyone didn''t know the meaning of her words. "Emperor Sister?" Shaking her hands with Bai Jin, Yana could feel her hand losing strength. "Are you a wizard? Leave that woman alone, just think of a way." Yana was anxious. "Didn''t you say that the heart of the emperor is the key? She is in a terrible condition, please help her." "I''m trying what you call her?" The reaction came Gordon looked at the dying Bai Jin and looked at Yana. I wondered if I heard it wrong. A vampire, calling Shenglun his sister? I''m afraid it''s not a mistake. Kerr not far away was joking, watching them look like a passing human squatting down to watch the strange behavior of a small bug. "Xiao, Ya" Baijin''s voice was as weak as a mosquito, Finally, she said the name of her relatives, trying to grab her hand as much as possible. "Sister, elder sister?" Yana was stunned. The temperature has run out. "Sister, sister?" Yana poked Baijin''s face. "Don''t be like this, it''s not time to sleep, don''t be like this, don''t scare me" "I know you are joking with me, right? I count three times. Let''s open our eyes together, OK, one, two, three..." "His Royal Highness Yana." After checking Bai Jin''s pulse, the silent Landryto couldn''t bear it. "My Queen, her pulse seems to be already" "Go away, what do you know? My sister is a blood spirit The reincarnation of the last queen, the most powerful blood queen ever! This kind of heart injury healed in a few seconds, basically, no" Yana trembles slightly while holding Bai Jin''s body. "Eh, is there still time for such a thing as sad?" Ke''er laughed Pointed to the sky. "It''s better to save the energy of crying, you guys,))) The youngest is coming soon." Before the words of "Boom Rumble," a flash of lightning flashed across the sky At the moment, the sky is pale. Everyone raised their heads unanimously, and saw a vortex rising from the dark-clouded sky, and several lightning bolts rolled in it. "You hateful woman" Yana picked up [Gutemala] He cut off towards Kerr. "Be honest." Just as Ke''er''s words came up, Yana knelt on the ground uncontrollably. "As long as I want, I can grind you into powder with words, and show me where I stand." Ke''er''s body was suspended in the air, and a crimson gradually spread, and her body appearance changed greatly. A pair of goat-like horns stretched out from the front of the forehead, adding a touch of coquettish charm to the appearance. The reincarnation of the last queen, the most powerful blood queen ever! This kind of heart injury healed in a few seconds. It''s nothing at all." Yana trembled slightly while holding Bai Jin''s body. "Eh, is there still time to be sad about this kind of thing?" Ke''er smiled and pointed to the sky. "It''s better to save the energy of crying, your catastrophe is coming." Before the words of "Boom Rumble," a flash of lightning flashed across the sky At the moment, the sky is pale. Everyone raised their heads unanimously, and saw a vortex rising from the dark-clouded sky, and several lightning bolts spiraled and rolled in it. "You hateful woman" Yana picked up [Gutemala] He cut off towards Kerr. "Be honest." Just as Ke''er''s words came up, Yana knelt on the ground uncontrollably. "As long as I want, I can grind you into powder with words, and show me where I stand." Ke''er''s body was suspended in the air, and a crimson gradually spread, and her body appearance changed greatly. A pair of goat-like horns stretched out from the front of the forehead, adding a touch of coquettish charm to the appearance. " "Forgive me for something else, everyone, good luck to you." A red flash of light flashed across the sky with the sweet laughter, and suddenly pierced a big hole in the whirlpool sky. "It''s over." Gordon stared at the tornado in the sky blankly. "The heart of the descendants of the Saint Lun family was destroyed, and the protection lock left by the paladin Bai Ming on the continent was removed very quickly, and the tidal flood will soon submerge Baland!" "It''s over, everything. It''s all over." Gordon knelt on the ground, muttering to himself. "The outer gods will rise from the sea again, this continent is over" "Don''t be so depressed. Although you can''t guess how true or false what the devil said just now, and why she told us this, at least what she revealed to us that the outer **** is not the real **** should be true. Landryto was silent for a long time, and said slowly. "What about the real? How about the fake?" Gordon shook his head. "In the Second Age, Balland, despite the war wounds, at least most of the country''s army is still alive. In addition, there are several great empires in their heyday, and most importantly, there are Paladins. "What about today? Three parties fight for their lives, three defeats and injuries, the blood queen is gone, even the Paladin is gone" Gordon looked at the sky desperately. "It''s out of play, when it''s out of play, everything is over." "Ahem, who told you that we are gone?" A naive cry The voice interrupted Gordon''s words. Feeling a familiar voice, Gordon turned his head in surprise. "My Queen? How can you pay it back?" "Sister?! Are you okay?" "Who said it''s okay." Bai Ji sighed. "We really died just now, no, it should be said that it was Shenglun Baijin, dead." Chapter 1 ~ After the War (Part 1) "In this case, the vampire queen and the descendants of the paladin are the same person, it is really amazing." The concise and clear explanation, Gordon, who has thoroughly understood the cause and effect, said with emotion. "It''s incredible. It''s incredible. Who would have thought that the vampire who was criticized by the entire continent would be the same person as the descendants of the well-known paladin." "Good luck fooling people." "So, we are being killed by the mainland." I¡¯m really sorry for the devil who verbally criticizes and writes." "No offense, I didn¡¯t mean that Her Majesty the Queen, I mean that the difference between the two is too large. It is hard to imagine that two incompatible identities can appear in the same person. It is really a contradiction. "Gordon explained. "A mortal, isn''t it a combination of contradictions? Can you find an absolutely pure person in this world?" Bai Ji said lightly. "If you want to say that, it''s true." Gordon was silent for a long time, and couldn''t help but say. "Why didn''t Your Majesty tell me that you are the descendant of the Paladin?" "You told us that you were looking for us, and if there is no such a precedent, a vampire ran up to you and said she was Descendant of the Paladin, your first reaction was not to suspect that her mind was flooded?" Bai Ji raised an eyebrow. "Okay, okay, my fault, everything is my fault, if I mentioned this to you earlier, if I didn''t fall asleep that day, maybe history would really be rewritten, but now" Gao Deng raised his head blankly. No dawn, the thick and deep black seems to have no edge. "It''s too late to say anything, it''s all too late." Gordon blamed himself. "It''s raining." A cold spot was on Bai Ji''s forehead. She later realized that she stretched out her palm, and the raindrops bloomed on her fingertips, but the color was dim and black, as if some kind of impurities had accumulated same. "You have to find a place to shelter from the rain." Bai Ji stood up and said. "Find Lilias and the elders first, and then check to see if there are other survivors in the city. Let''s find them separately." Landry Tuo looked around and pointed to himself. "Am I going too?" "Everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the world. Now we are grasshoppers on a rope, one glory, one loss, one loss, Mr. Landryto." "I mean, Let me find it. Even if I find the survivor, are you sure he won''t fight with me?" Landry Tuo said silently. "The hatred of subjugation, this is incredible. Chapter 1103: "Do you also know that this is the hatred of subjugation?" Yana said irritably. "What an idiot, you got into the survivor. You tell him that the queen wants to see him. Who dares not come?" "Oh, it seems like this." Landry Tuo just turned his head and turned back. . "Then what if he doesn''t believe me?" "Why do you have so many questions? Hearing the news of the queen, even if it is fake, he will definitely follow him to see it. I won''t think about this kind of question, your brain. Is it just for wearing a helmet?" "Uh uh uh" Landryto was beaten a little by Yana''s renju p¨¤o, and turned around with his sword in a daze. "Puff..., "Huh? Sister, what are you laughing at. Yana asked in confusion. "It''s nothing, just feel that the relationship between the two of you is really special?" Bai Ji looked at Yana, and then at Landrito who was going away. It was clearly a hostile force, but it was like a happy enemy. "Sister, have your eyes recovered?" "Yana was taken aback by Bai Ji''s bright eyes, and then she was happy. "Hmm, it seems to be true." "Bai Ji blinked. "After regaining the body, our eyes will heal naturally, even we didn''t notice it. "Moreover, there seems to be something more in the body. "Bai Ji spread out the cards. Originally there were only eight more cards left. Bai Ji picked out the extra card. [Gourmet Demon Egg]: The one with the Devil Egg. The **** x¨¬ng pitch black cast qi¨¡ng will accurately pierce the enemy¡¯s body, and the Devil¡¯s egg that tastes the blood will rapidly multiply and grow until it breaks the enemy¡¯s body. (Absolute penetration), additional effect, once a day, cure any disease. Sacrifice) This is the demon¡¯s [natal weapon]. It is really terrifying. It absolutely penetrates. It means that no protective curse, even a divine curse, can interfere with it. As long as it comes out, blood will inevitably be seen. Break it from the inside of the opponent, and destroy the gods inside and outside. Chapter 1 ~ After the War (Part 2) Rao is also a bit afraid of Bai Ji. If the demon he defeated uses this trick, I am afraid that he will not be able to escape, and even a whole body will not be left behind. "Twilight Star, dead?" Bai Ji tilted her head, her body still retains the memories of the past, which naturally includes the record of the battle between the demon and Twilight Star. Forbidden curse, is it powerful? It should be. How could it be simple that the devil had to deal with it with all his strength? But this is very strange. Although I don¡¯t know where Twilight Xing mastered this taboo knowledge, and learned this power that makes the demons jealous, why would he be unilaterally tortured by the demons? And the forbidden curse she finally released, was it really interrupted? It should be. Divine art like the lock of heaven is enough to shock Bai Ji. Looking at the devil¡¯s reaction, I am afraid that the curse forbidden technique is more exaggerated than the divine technique. If this kind of thing is released, I am afraid that Baland will Must be destroyed by half. "That demon is dead? Isn''t that good? The trash that is damaging the mainland will only pollute the air. To meet her also shameful Zongzong, this continent can be regarded as a breather." "It may not be a good thing." Bai Ji and others came to the harem to look for survivors, and by the way to avoid the rain. The harem is located at the rear of the imperial city. Most of the buildings here are still intact and have not been affected by the war. "Humans are going crazy, the devil really has to go back a little bit." Walking through the imperial city, the more you see, the deeper Gordon''s feelings and sighs will be. "Maybe the devil is right." "In such a glorious mortal city-state in Yinri, the blue bricks and blue tiles have become a slumping ruin, which is embarrassing. "Well, we, the client, didn''t say anything, don''t sigh, make it as if we were buried in this city." Bai Ji took the lead in setting foot in the harem hall. A large number of the Guards were killed and injured, and naturally there was no manpower to guard the harem courtyard. The dilapidated courtyard was sad, and the scene was not much better than the palace. It can be seen that when the coalition forces broke through the imperial city, there had been a very nervous retreat. Then, Lilias should have evacuated with the palace maids. Pushing open the door which was only left, because Yana and Landryto went to find the survivors, only Gordon and Bai Ji came here. The hall on the first floor is messy, with jars and jars scattered everywhere. The flowerbeds in the courtyard outside the harem were full of dead branches and grasses, showing obvious signs of damage. The coalition forces have fought here, and even arbitrarily beat and looted them, so that there are burn marks on the walls, but only one floor is relatively dilapidated. The upper floors and the large bathroom are all intact, and nothing has been received. damage. The advanced class who walked behind admired the unique characteristics and craftsmanship of the kinship architecture, and suddenly was pulled by Bai Ji''s sleeves. "Huh? What are you doing." "Don''t make a sound." Bai Ji stopped. "There is movement." "Something?" Gordon just said, the floor under his feet was fragmented, and a spiked plant pierced Gordon''s belt. If Baiji hadn''t reminded him in time, this plant might have strung him together from below. "I told you not to speak so loudly." Bai Ji sighed and turned to the corner. "People who are hiding somewhere, you should come out too." "Your Majesty? Is that you?" Nim walked out of the corner with a cane, looking at Bai Ji in disbelief. "Who else can we be?" Bai Ji frowned slightly when she looked at Nim. "Elder Nim, why are you here? Didn''t you leave Lilias with you." "Your Majesty is at ease, Lord Lilias is in peace, After the city slope, Lord Lilias was unwilling to leave here. I had no other choice but to accompany him again to protect the adult''s safety. " "Where is she now." "Master Lilias seems to be very tired these few days. She is sleeping soundly in the upper bedroom. Before, I thought it was the thief army attacking, so" Nim shifted his gaze to Gao Deng next to Bai Ji. "Who is this lady and how to call it?" "Just call me Gordon, besides, the elder of the blood clan, I''m not a girl." Gordon said indifferently, with a plain expression, as if he was used to being recognized as a girl. "Isn''t it a girl?" A hint of surprise flashed in Nim''s eyes, and after looking up and down Gordon, he saluted. "It''s the old man who is confused. This lord is not a blood clan, right? What''s the point of coming here?" Chapter 1 ~ After the War (Part 2) "This is our distinguished guest, a friend from the Witch Clan." Bai Ji introduced. "Oh, it turns out that it was the person invited by Her Majesty the Queen, then nothing will happen. By the way, Her Majesty the Queen, what''s the situation of Xibumen? I heard the voices of the coalition rushing into the harem before, but then the voice stopped abruptly, and the old man waited. People have been waiting here for a long time." "The war is over." Bai Ji stepped up the steps, after thinking about it, and feeling that her statement was not right, she added. "This war is over." Nim led the way and pushed the door. "Your Majesty the Queen?" "Fortunately, Your Majesty, you are in peace, Latham Bo bless. " Passing between the surviving guards and the elders, Bai Ji saw the silver-haired girl sleeping on the bed, her long hair draped over her quilt, and her complexion revealed an indescribable haggard. "She slept quite comfortably." Bai Ji still leaned forward and squeezed Lilia''s face to check her physical condition. "Why don''t you take her away?" "This is what Lilias-sama said he didn''t want to Go, we can''t help it. "The Guards looked at each other, very helpless. "No way? What does she say? What do we want you to do?" Bai Ji said coldly. "What if it''s not me, but coalition soldiers? Who will protect the safety of the previous queen?? Treated very much in extraordinary times, don''t you understand this kind of truth?" "The subordinate knows wrong." Bai Ji trained the imperial guard so hard to speak, bowing his head silently like a quail. Even so, the guards who were huddled in the room were relieved after seeing the queen had nothing to do. Among the blood soldiers and civilians, the queen is the backbone. As long as the queen is still there, the sky of this country cannot fall. After briefly analyzing and discussing the situation with the elders, everyone brainstormed and deeply analyzed the situation so far, and then the thoughtful Bai Ji came to a conclusion. "Let''s think of a way to slip." Bai Ji sighed. The elders listened and nodded silently. The queen''s decision, they can at best persuade them, if the queen is determined, their persuasion has no meaning. What''s more, in the current form, abandoning the land left by the first is a rebellious act, but it is also a helpless act. The final crisis of the mainland is about to come, and no one knows what the future of this continent will become. It''s unfaithful and unfilial, and if you don''t run, you may end the race. Bai Jin¡¯s body is ¡®death¡¯, and there is no other thought that can influence Bai Ji¡¯s decision. She is now just the queen of vampires, only responsible for her own family and relatives. "So, I wonder why this friend of the Wu family is here?" A female elder moved her eyes to the side and listened to Gordon who was silent. "Predecessors of the blood clan, the mainland is now in the midst of life and death. On behalf of the Wu clan, I hope to unite the various forces in the mainland as much as possible and fight the invasion of foreign gods together." "With all due respect, my kid, you are persuading us to give up the chance to survive and die." The female elder said in a cold voice unceremoniously. "Besides, the Witchs? To persuade us to unite against foreign enemies, you are not qualified." Chapter 1104: "The last time an outside **** invaded you to watch the show, this time you sent a little boy who wanted to command us? I haven''t seen you stand up for peace and justice in this continent before, right?" "The predecessor is right, and this time I am not under the name of the Witch patriarch, but in the name of a person, as one of the sentient beings of Baland, and this is just persuasion, it is persuasion without any moral restraint. "Gordon said calmly. "I want to do what I can do as much as possible. As for whether I can succeed or not, it is God''s will." "Mr. Gordon, we know what you mean, but now you have seen it." Bai Ji motioned to Gordon to look at the big room, two or three of the clansmen. "From now on, our people really only have these. The palace is gone, the army is gone, and we have lost everything. Even if we want to help you, we can¡¯t help. " "I see." Gordon did not continue to persuade. "If you want to escape from other planes, I might be able to help. The kinsmen who advocated peace were wiped out due to the conspiracy and turmoil caused by self-interest, and even more than once, no one was discouraged. Now he only wants to be a person, a person born in Balland, for this misfortune. The ethnic group makes a little contribution and compensation. Just as Bai Ji wanted to say something, there was a sudden scream downstairs. Chapter 2~The Plan of Escape (Part 1) Just as Bai Ji was about to say something, there was a burst of voice from below. "Oh, don''t fight, your queen is on the top. If you don''t believe me, go and see for yourself, don''t chase me and fight." "Damn Gulan monkey, do you think I will believe your nonsense, let me take my life!" followed by a sweet voice. Hearing the movement, Bai Ji pushed the door out, just in time to see the two people chasing and beating on the first floor. "Karanti?" With a familiar figure, Bai Ji recognized the silver-haired girl in tattered armor at a glance. "Your Majesty the Queen? Is it you?" Feeling someone calling herself, the silver-haired girl who was chasing Landry Takuchi stopped and looked at the girl calling her upstairs in a daze. "Look, I didn''t lie to you? Your queen is really here." "Guran, you shut up." Kalanti gave Landry a fierce look, the mountains and rivers were broken, she really hated these robbers who broke into the house and burned and looted all evil. Landryto knew that he was wrong, and silently closed his mouth. "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, how are you? Are you injured?" Kalanti didn''t have time to pay attention to the Quran. The first thing was to go and check Bai Ji''s body. "We''re okay." Bai Ji shook her head and looked deeply at Karanti, who was quite sympathetic with her. "It''s great that you are still alive." "Thank you, Your Majesty, for worrying about being buried by the collapsed bricks and tiles. Fortunately, the thieves didn''t find me, so they escaped." Hearing that Bai Ji was concerned about her, Kalanti was moved. Bai Ji led her into the room, and as soon as she set foot, she felt the inevitable gloom and heaviness in the room. She looked around, her eyes caught the dozens in the room people. If unsurprisingly, this is probably the last citizen of the Blood Spirit Empire. "Sister, I''m back." Soon, Yana returned to the room. There was no one behind her, and she didn''t need to ask to know that she didn''t find any survivors. Having seen too many misfortunes in the abandoned city-state, she now feels a bit complicated. At the last kinship gathering, Landryto, an outsider consciously did not follow up, leaning against the door, looking at the desolate imperial city through the floor-to-ceiling windows, silent. "Thanks." Bai Ji touched her head and asked her to sit next to Lilias. She didn''t know if the movement she made was a little big, and Lilias, who was sleeping, opened her eyelids slightly. "Master Xiandai, are you awake?" Lilias slowly got up from the bed Body, head slumped feebly, eyes full of absent-mindedness and fatigue, after watching it for a long time, I realized that there seemed to be more people in the room. "It was so lively outside just now, you can sleep so peacefully. It''s really admirable for you that the gates of the city have been breached." Bai Ji rolled her eyes and walked to the edge of the bed. "Hey, how do you feel, are you awake?" "Hello? What''s wrong with you?" Bai Ji who didn''t get a response obviously felt something was wrong, and she stretched out her hand and shook her in front of Lilias. "Ah, it''s Little Bai Ji." After a long time, her face was blank. The stagnant Lilias slowly returned to her senses. After seeing the person in front of her, she forced a smile and raised her arm with difficulty. "Come here, let me see you." "Really, I just slept, are you so tired?" Bai Ji was full of disgust, but she moved her face obediently and took the initiative to run into Lilias''s hand. "You''re okay, it''s okay" Lilias said with With a few traces of fatigue and weakness, an indescribable sense of faintness, It is very different from Lilias, who is usually unpredictable and strong. "What the **** is going on with you, can''t you even say something?" Bai Ji frowned slightly. "Speak out where you are uncomfortable, how do we know where you are uncomfortable without saying it?" "I''m fine, it''s just that I slept for a long time, and I was confused." Lilias shook her head and smiled at Bai Ji with the same smile as before. "Why, is Xiao Baiji caring about me? It''s really touching, Xiao Baiji might care about her mother''s sex." "Don''t talk about these unnutritious ones, what''s wrong with you? The current situation is enough to make people feel bad, please be considerate of us, don''t talk about it and worry about it? "Have you finally said the word''worry'' to me." Lilias closed her eyes slightly. "Satisfied, in this way, I will return to Jiuquan, and I won''t be in vain." Chapter 2 ~ The Plan of Escape (Part 2) "Don''t say these inexplicable words? Bai Ji Gujing Wubo''s voice brought a hint of eagerness, and the white silk sheets were crumpled into a ball by her little hands. "Puff puff, little Bai Ji, you look so cute now, this pair is trying to maintain a calm image, but can''t bear the anxious look in his heart." Lilias couldn''t help but squeeze Bai Ji''s Qiong. nose. "What you just said was just to tease us?" A big tic-tac-toe appeared on Bai Ji''s head. "Otherwise? You don''t think your mother is really sick, do you?" Lilias looked at Bai Ji amused. "How is it possible, I am Lilias, besides, what kind of sickness can the blood family get? A cold? Fever?" "You stupid." Bai Ji gave her a white look. "If you''re well, don''t pretend to be sick? Is it really fun to scare people?" "Eh, are you angry, okay, okay, mother is wrong, not next time." "Who wants you to apologize, and what do you mean next time?" "You girl, have you forgotten something?" Lilias held her forehead. "What, forgot?" Bai Ji was taken aback, then thought. It seems that I have forgotten something. "By the way, Elder Nim, Tina, where is Tina?" "Miss Lefno? Mention this, elder They are very heavy. Chapter 1105: "What''s wrong with her?" Seeing their reaction, Bai Ji''s heart sank. "She was backlashed by her own Bing Er physique, and now her internal organs are deeply frozen and necrotic, and she is still alive because of the blood body." "Where is she, take us to see her." "It''s on the third floor, where it''s quiet and no one is disturbed, so we put Miss Lefno on it." There are not many younger generations who can admire the elders who have lived for two eras, and Tina is probably one. Before the city broke, her extraordinary courage and courage all convinced everyone present. After the elder and Bai Ji went out of the room one after another, there were only a few guards and maids left in the room. "You guys go out too." Lilias ordered. After the guard maids took their orders, they went out of the room. Gordon felt that everyone was gone, and it would not be nice for him to stand here as an outsider. When he was about to follow out, Lilias stopped him. "Mr. Wu Clan, please stay." "What''s the matter with the former queen?" Gordon stopped and asked suspiciously. "You can see it." "See what?" Gordon didn''t answer immediately. "Nothing." Lilias forced a smile. "May I have a few words with you." "Of course, I don''t know what advice the previous queen has to offer?" Third floor. The girl was lying on the bed quietly with her smooth purple hair. She looked like she was just asleep, if it weren''t for the thick layer of ice on her body. Bai Ji held her hand, as cold as the ice in the ice cellar Piece. "We tried all available treatments, but none worked. Bing''er is a constitution that is difficult to interfere with using foreign drugs, and we can''t do anything about it." The elders were helpless. "Really, I made myself like this again." Bai Ji muttered to herself. "Didn''t I tell you not to be aggressive." Bai Ji got up, called out nine cards, and picked out _ of them. This card is the newly swallowed card. In addition to an active divine attack, it also comes with a healing special effect. I don''t know if it''s useful. A clear light shot from the card, reflected on Tina''s arm. After a while, the light dissipated, and there was no change in the ice on Tina''s surface. "Sure enough, it still doesn''t work?" Bai Ji frowned slightly, holding Tina''s arm, and suddenly felt some water stains on her hand. "This is." The elders stared wide-eyed, always saying Come, they had no other alternative to Bing''e at this moment, and although they only melted away the ice pieces on their arms, they let them see the hope of healing. Bai Ji looked at the dimmed card face. Today''s number of healings has been exhausted. Although only part of the healing was done, it is better than nothing. Tina can be cured in about a week. After ordering the two maids to stay and look after Tina, Bai Ji followed the elders downstairs, and saw the maid and guard waiting outside the door, which was a bit strange. "What are you doing out?" "Your Majesty, the first generation Queen asked us to come out, saying that she wanted to breathe." As soon as Yexiang''s voice fell, the door was opened and Gordon walked out of it. "Lilias wants you for something?" "Well, the former queen talked to me about some trivial matters." Gordon said without hesitation. "Trivia? What trivia does she have to talk about with you?" Bai Ji frowned slightly. Chapter 2 ~ The Plan of Escape (Part 2) "Well, I probably asked how I can help you, what to do, etc." Gordon said seriously. "Only these? And nick." "No, it''s just the first time I met the ancestor queen, and there really isn''t much to talk about." Bai Ji felt a little strange, but it was obviously not the time to pursue this issue. "We also want to ask you, do you think you will help us evacuate from this continent as much as possible?" "As long as I can." "Okay, let''s get to the point. You can see that we and our subjects have lost a place to live. The empire is shattered and nothing is left. Soon, this continent will be ravaged by foreign forces. We can''t be here. Staying here, I have to find a way to leave." "The circle was destroyed by the coalition forces. We need a brand new teleportation circle. In any case, we should be teleported to an absolutely safe place first, and then we can make plans. Can you help." "Absolutely safe plane. Huh." Gordon thought for a moment. "This one is easier to find." "Do you have a way?" "Don''t underestimate the wizard." Gordon took out a staff from his robe. "In terms of space skills, we think we will not lose to the elves." "The place suitable for living creatures is so easy to find?" Bai Ji looked surprised and reasonable. If he could easily find a space suitable for the living creatures of Baland, I don''t know how many races would bring their families to take refuge. , Even the elves who are good at space spells can''t find a place for Baland''s creatures to thrive in this huge universe. They can only start from scratch. "I didn''t say that I could find a place suitable for survival. Even so, it is still possible to find a plane area without any danger, but you have to find a place to transfer before the resources you carry are exhausted. If you can''t find it. Think about it." "No need to think about it." Bai Ji said without hesitation. "It''s because of hesitation that the many things now appear, and now we have no choice." "Okay, then." Gordon didn''t say much. It was not him who made the decision, but Bai Ji. As an outsider from the beginning to the end, he was not qualified to criticize this scarred race. "But there is one thing. It takes a lot of time and energy to draw a magic circle, especially a multiplayer magic circle. It can''t be done in a short time. We are worried that we can successfully transfer before foreign forces invade." "It''s not difficult. We have ready-made witches." As he said, Gordon took out a scroll from his robe and spread it out gently. The curse lines on it turned a faint purple after being exposed to light. "Are you sure this is a scroll teleported to a safe plane?" Bai Ji questioned, who had a little knowledge of space spells. "No, this is just a space scroll that is teleported to an unknown domain, but this does not hinder its own space teleportation capabilities. You only need to change the destination slightly before you can use it." "How long do you need?" "Probably, it will be done tonight." Bai Ji looked up at the sky, the gloomy haze enveloped the originally blue sky, and it was impossible to tell whether it was day or night. "Can we understand it in the near future? That''s okay." Bai Ji turned her gaze to Landrito who was walking towards her. "I almost forgot you, Mr. Landryto is here to leave, right?" Bai Ji thought for a while, and there really is no reason to keep the other party. "The calamity of the mainland is coming. It is hard to say if you don''t stay with the king." Landrito''s answer was simple. "Oh, I really want to hear, how do you explain to the bear boy when you go back." "Just explain it." Landry Extension said blankly. "This battle is meaningless. It didn''t kill the blood queen and didn''t bring the target back." Chapter 1106: "the goal?" "Your Majesty has always been thinking of Saint Lun." Landry Tuo explained quietly. "I missed it to the point of madness." "Unfortunately, the person she missed died." Bai Ji sighed. "That bear kid, who behaves ill-fated and clever himself, ended up destroying his most cherished things with his own hands." (It¡¯s too difficult for me if I don¡¯t know how to form the CP. For a while, a bunch of people said that they support CP, and all later changed their minds and said disgusting, I was really...) Chapter 3 ~ Failure (Part 1) The sun was dim, and the gloomy sky began to drizzle, gently soothing the wounds on the earth and diluting the blood. The light can no longer shine on this devastated city, prosperity and decline, success and failure, everything is like the wind blowing through the hair, and the clouds are like smoke. On rainy nights, the survivors put the bodies of the deceased into the earth, including the enemy¡¯s heroic souls buried under the ruins to be released forever. Ye Yu wets the girl''s silver hair, her eyes calmly resembling an ancient well, reflecting depression and silence. "Emperor sister, dead soldiers, monks, civilians and nobles have their corpse capitals set up, including those of humans." Yana gently walked to the girl, and the cold wind hit their cheeks and lifted their long hair. hair. Bai Ji still has her standard draped and long hair, and she has no other headdress except for the bow tied behind her head. She has not tied a double ponytail for a long time since she became the queen. "This season, the pear blossoms are going to wither." Bai Ji said calmly. "So, look at it a few more times, maybe you won''t be able to see it in the future." Yana was silent, and the broken city seemed to be swaying in the wind and rain, like a flaming candle. There was no victor in this battle. The Blood Spirit Empire was destroyed and the Elf Queen was killed in battle. What Ji Yue did was useless, and in the end he killed the knight who was thinking about it. If you insist on saying the winner, the only winner is probably The ancestors teach. "Your Majesty." Nim ran over with a cane, panting, and walking in small steps. "The bodies of the emperors in the past, the treasures in the treasury, and the surviving survivors and nobles have been successfully transferred to the necropolis, and all the materials that can be taken are also brought." "I see." Bai Ji glanced at Nim. "Your Excellency, are you drinking wine again?" "Your Majesty, since you became the throne, I gave up alcohol. If you don''t mention it, I almost forgot about alcohol." Nim looked helpless. "Really, then you should exercise, too. You can quickly get your lungs out after two steps. That''s not okay." "Yes, I will be free in the future." "Time flies so fast." Bai Ji looked at the ruined imperial city. "Looking at it, a few days have passed like this. We thought that only a few cups of tea had passed." "There is no permanent banquet in the world. People cannot stick to the rules and must look forward." Nim sighed. "Well, the time is too long, it''s time to go." Bai Ji also knew they should go, and finally took a look at the imperial city that was disappearing in the rain. "Mr. Gordon, three days have passed, how is the progress of the scroll drawing revision?" "Already ready." Standing in the inner room, Gordon turned around. "Waiting for the queen to remember the past." "So did we delay the time?" "I can''t say that. I still have nostalgia after leaving the family where I lived for more than ten years, let alone the imperial nickname of these thousand years." Gao Deng explained quietly. "Don''t worry about it, it''s okay to wait a few more days. The scrolls are all ready. No matter how fierce the foreign gods are, there is time to transfer." "No, the water can''t be restored, just keep the miss in my heart." Bai Ji rejected Gordon''s proposal. "Well, now that Her Majesty the Queen is ready, it shouldn''t be too late." Gordon picked up several scrolls on the table. "These number of scrolls are enough to transfer all of you out. In addition, I have also made some extra spare space scrolls, which you can use when you find a place suitable for reproduction in the infinite universe." "Your Excellency Lau Gordon has bothered. After sending us away, what are your plans?" "Planning?" Gordon shook his head. "I don''t have any plans here. If I can, I want to do my last effort for this continent that gives birth to me." "When you say that, it seems that we are selfish and shameless guys who are flying separately." "Don''t say that, Lord Queen, you have done enough for this continent. Whether it is in the past or in this life, on behalf of the creatures of this continent, I sincerely thank you." As he said, Gordon solemnly asked Bai Ji. Bowed. "It shouldn''t be too late, then, Your Lady Queen, take care, I hope you will gallop in the alien plane and continue the tradition of Barland." Gordon unrolled the scroll. "Because the fulcrums of these scrolls are Baland, the scroll transmission cannot contain creatures that are not in Baland. Her Majesty the Queen must release all the people in that space rod and teleport them one by one." "Okay, I understand." Bai Ji took out the staff and released all the subordinates who belonged to it. Chapter 3~Failure (in) "Bah! Only a heavy object slammed on Bai Ji''s head. "Dead dragon, you should lose weight, get up quickly, don''t you have Hercules in your heart?" Bai Ji, who was about to be crushed, said angrily. "Meeting" Milo carefully got up from Bai Ji, Don''t dare to cause trouble, stand aside and don''t speak. This dead dragon is deliberate, right? The empty altar stood full for an instant, a group of blood clan houses headed by Karanti, soldiers of the Imperial Guard, some remaining nobles, and a small number of soldiers from Jedo. Yana took care of Tina. After these few days of treatment, Tina''s condition has improved a lot. Although she still hasn''t regained consciousness, the ice layer attached to her body has melted a large amount of it, and she believes she will recover soon. They are all ready to leave their homeland, and they are more at a loss. "Mr. Gordon, are the delivery addresses the same." "There is no guarantee that the transmission destinations will be consistent, but at least they will not be too far apart, so it is safe and rest assured." "Start teleporting." Bai Ji opened, and Gordon slowly walked to the crowd and opened the magic road scroll. "Relax, take a deep breath, you can do it in the blink of an eye. You can''t think too much during the space transfer process, otherwise your brain will be broken." "So, so be it." After saying this, Gordon began to inject magic energy into the scroll, and the magic lines on the scroll were activated little by little, just like a channel for diversion. The light from the lines covered everyone, and in the next second, they disappeared, leaving nothing behind. The survivors were sent away one after another. Soon, Tina and Yana who was in charge of taking care of her were teleported away, leaving only Bai Ji and Gordon in the huge altar. "My Queen, it''s you." "Yeah." Bai Ji, who was watching the scenery, came back to her senses and walked to the center of the altar. "Do you need to look at here a few more times?" "No need." Bai Ji shook her head. "Our people are still waiting, we can''t let them wait long." Although she said so, Bai Ji couldn''t help but turned her head and looked towards home. Gordon sighed. Although she tried her best to make a gesture in front of her subjects that she didn''t have any nostalgia for the imperial city, how could she really have no nostalgia for the imperial city. Maybe she is the person who is most reluctant to give up to this city-state, and Saplan has a special meaning for every blood race. Chapter 1107: They have lived here since the first era or even earlier. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is their home. Today''s relationship is as complicated as a girl forced to marry another country. "You and your people really don''t plan to leave?" After a long silence, Bai Ji sighed. Gordon shook his head. "My people, I don''t know, but at least I won''t leave." "Can you tell me the reason?" Bai Ji turned her head. "There is no one else here, and we are also an existence that is about to disappear from this world forever. There is no need to find those high-sounding reasons to deceive ourselves." Gordon was silent for a while before speaking slowly. "I think As a witness. " "witness?" "Yes, witness." A light breeze blew the hem of Gordon''s clothes. "I have witnessed too many stories on this continent. If even I left, I don''t know if the continent can be remembered when darkness completely enveloped the world, so I must stay here." "It can be said that I also have my own selfish mind." "The so-called talk about the heart does not matter, there is no good person to talk about the heart, if it is purely on the heart, everyone is selfish." Bai Ji smiled. "Then, Mr. Gordon, don''t live here." "Although the time is short, but luckily I met you." Gordon also smiled back. "Actually, the two of us have known each other for a long time, at least three years." "Three years?" Gordon was startled, and then he showed a clear expression as if he had thought of something. "If you don''t remind me, I still forgot." With that, Gordon took out a carefully wrapped small sac from his arms, and took out a golden feather fragment from it. "This is?" Bai Ji undoubtedly knew this fragment Yes, it is obviously the same one that Bian Zi gave him. "This thing is handed down from our family, the ancestors'' news, when the mainland is in crisis, I find the descendant of the Juggernaut Family and give this fragment to her." Chapter 3 ~ Failure (Part 2) "But, Shenglun is dead, isn''t it." Bai Ji tilted her head. "What''s more, we are about to leave the mainland. You will hand over the things you want to Guran Shenglun to the Vampire Queen. Is it really okay? Don''t be spanked by your ancestors." "If you give it to you, it''s a person from the Saint-Lun family. In this way, I won''t blame me much in the first place." "We are not Shenglun, and this fragment is of no use to us." Bai Ji was silent for a moment, and chose to accept the fragment. "This fragment is said to be one of the three ancient artifacts. Even if it is no longer useful to you, I hope you can keep it safe." "Although the so-called Three Ancient Artifacts are nothing but illusory and undocumented, they are nothing more than legends handed down by word of mouth." He added. "I see." Bai Ji took out a piece of silk scarf, folded it into it and put it away. "Goodbye, goodbye bye, Bai Ji La Sambo, and Shenglun Bai Hibiscus." Gao Deng slowly unfolded the space scroll, and the lines on it showed a light yellow brilliance. At this moment, the stairs in front of the altar sounded from far to near, sounding a lot of people. ¡®Someone? "Hearing the unidentified footsteps, Gordon hurriedly retracted the g-axis. If the transmission is interrupted, the consequences will be disastrous. Bai Ji was also quick-eyed, and pulled out [Gutemala] from under the skirt. "Sister? And, Mr. Gordon?" Walking onto the altar, the silver-haired girl in the lead stared blankly at the two men who were struggling with crossbows, somewhat surprised. "Mr. Gordon, have you also come to the alien plane?" "Xiaoya?" Bai Ji was taken aback for a moment, and then looked at Yana vigilantly. "My friend, it''s not the time to pretend to be our sister. She is not here, or even on this plane." "Sister, it''s really me, Xiaoya." Yana said silently. "What do you use to prove that you are our sister?" Although the tone of voice was similar, Bai Ji did not relax her vigilance. "Really want to prove?" Yana raised her eyebrows. "Otherwise, if you don''t prove it, we can''t trust you." "Well, sister, you like to wear cartoon fat times, or the kind of cartoon white rabbits, how can you beat me!" Yana was wronged. Forehead. "Am I wrong? Then I continue..." "Okay, okay, don''t say it." Bai Ji gave a dry cough and patted Yana on the head. "I believe it, Xiaoya, go ahead." "Your Majesty the Queen." Nim and others stepped onto the altar one after another, looking at Bai Ji and Yana on the altar, and staring at each other with the other elders. "It turns out that the alien plane looks like this, it doesn''t look much different from our plane." "Yes, the styles of these buildings are similar to ours." Everyone was silent. A ghost with different tunes but the same work, is it all right to be exactly the same? Bai Ji''s eyes sharpened in an instant, and she slowly moved her gaze to Gao Deng, who was also confused. "Are you acting us?" "This is not right" Gordon scratched his head in confusion. "Is it because I took the wrong scroll? It''s the space scroll. Why are you back again?" "We don''t know either." The elders said. "Only know that the white light flashed, we appeared nearby. At first, we felt that the other world looked like Barland, but later it got more and more wrong. After discovering that this is the imperial city, we walked to the altar with ease. After listening, Bai Ji stared at Gordon. "This is not right. Although the space spell has a chance of failure, it is very small, and if it fails, it has been strangled by the space turbulence, so the transmission should be successful." "You ask us, how do we know." Bai Ji winked. "When you were teleported out, did anything unusual happen." "Abnormal? No, I''ve been fine, I don''t know how long I waited, and I opened my eyes and returned to the imperial city." The elder thought of something. "I seem to hear a dull loud noise, as if hitting something, do you have any?" "I heard it too." "I didn''t seem to care because I didn''t know it too well. "Hit something?" Gordon was lost in thought. As people came back one after another, they knew with that look of dazedness that they had not succeeded in transmission. After listening, Gordon took out a scroll of space transport, opened it, and pointed it at himself. He disappeared, and then returned to the altar with a pensive face in less than a few minutes. "I think I already know the problem." "The passage from Balland to the outside world was blocked." Chapter 4 ~ Curse (Part 1) Chapter 1108: Above the nameless mountains, the flowing wind blew the pale beards of the old Taoist, and the flowing robes moved with the wind. This strange outfit with a very different style, in this continent, Even this plane is unique, so that no matter where it is, it will be recognized as a foreigner drifting outside. The old Dao''s eyes are piercing, don''t look deeply into the dark cloud sky without saying a word, it seems that he is waiting for something. A clear lightning pierced the sky, reflecting the mountains and woods pale and pale. There was an extra figure behind Lao Dao. If Bai Ji was here, she would definitely be able to recognize it. This was Kerr who was possessed by the ¡®devil¡¯. "You finally woke up." He sighed without turning his head back. "Life is short. It''s not a bad thing to be a happy pig for a lifetime, and only at this time would you think so." "When you think of something, you can''t stop it Up. " "Report the error." Kerr said nothing, and walked up to the old way. "The world line operates smoothly, with an error of less than half a percent, and everything is moving as you expected." The old Dao glanced at her without speaking. "Less than half." Kerr nodded, letting the wind blow the ends of her hair. "enough." "But this is only less than half of it now, and there will be too many variables in the future. This value is only a conservative estimate and will continue to rise in the future. You know better than me?" "If I guessed correctly, you don''t have a few chances left." Bian Zi said. "If it fails this time, what should you do? By then, there may not be a place for you in this world." "It doesn''t matter." Kerr looked indifferent. "The moment the wheel starts to turn, it is destined to not stand still." This book was first published by Duanqiufeng Novel.com. The URL: http://www.duanqiufeng.com/ "I have no retreat, and no leeway to choose." But The child closed his eyes. "It''s too long, and my memory begins to blur. You know, I must complete my mission before I completely forget it." "Because this is my last chance." Kerr murmured softly, her voice so soft that it could be buried by a gust of wind. "Unsuccessful, everything will be abandoned, and I will have no meaning for existence." "I see, it''s up to you." Bian Zi didn''t expect to persuade her either. "After all, I''m just a part of you." "What are you talking about? Barland''s space leading to the outer plane is blocked?" Bai Ji was full of doubts, even if she was not professional in space spells, she could hear how crazy these words were. "Are you kidding, even high-level space spells can only incompletely block space gates in a very small area, how easy is it to block the entire portal from Baland? Only the so-called gods can do it Right?" "Although I am very skeptical now, but there is no other than this possibility." Gordon said with his forehead. "The teleportation scroll was launched smoothly. It was successful. You were also sent away, but it seemed that something bounced back. Then there is probably no other possibility besides this possibility." "I have demonstrated before, as long as it is still teleporting within the Baland plane, there is no problem, but if it is extended to the different plane, it will fail." "It''s unbelievable." Bai Ji frowned and asked Knowing that the complete blockade of the outer space gate from Barland is no less difficult than the complete destruction of the Barland civilization. What kind of existence can be used to close all the outer space in an instant? ? After thinking about it, only a **** can do this, and he is the one who is best at space curse among the nine creations... Bai Ji''s eyes widened slightly. By the way, she remembered, didn''t she just know the guy who claimed to be the elf **** Twilight Star? Could it be that she did it? Bai Ji recalled that in her memory, Twilight Star, who was fighting the''devil'', suddenly changed at the end of the crossbow. Her whole person was very dull, like a puppet, and then released one under the protection of [Heaven Lock]. Forbidden Curse "We probably know what''s going on." Bai Ji looked indifferent. "Mr. Gordon, besides, do you have any other way?" "Other than that?" Gordon thought hard, shaking helplessly. Shook his head. "The outer space gates are all sealed, although you don''t know who did it, but have you ever thought about it, have the ability to seal all the space gates, if such a person with great magical powers deliberately wants to calculate you, it will not escape her at all? Palm of hand." Chapter 4 ~ Curse (Part 2) "Thanks for reminding." Bai Ji nodded. "Maybe the guy who calculates all of this is now secretly observing our every move." "¡­¡­Who?" "No, I guessed it." "You just said, you know what''s going on." "Well, I think, probably it was really done by a god, but Remember the guy who claimed to be the elves and gods. "Bai Ji briefly said what happened before and told Gordon. "There is such a thing, so the **** was killed died? " "We don''t know, maybe the guy who calls himself Evening Star is not a **** at all, or maybe it''s something else." Bai Ji said without hesitation. "All these things are good, so do you really have no other way, such as breaking the blockade?" "You are a bit difficult for you, I am not the ancestor of the elves, how can I break through the blockade" Suddenly, Gordon thought of something. "correct." "? What''s right." "Twilight, the ancestor of the elves, you reminded me." Gordon showed a dazed look. "The ordinary space door is blocked, but there may be a place outside the scope." "where?" "You think, if this blockade is set by the Elf King, then the only thing that won''t be interfered with is the space portal of the Elves." "During the Second Age, the elves fleeed the mainland with their family and the whole clan, so there must be remnants of the space gate in the territory where they were originally located." "Speaking lightly, don''t you think the elves can''t think of it? Even if the ruins are really left, they must be hidden well, at least we definitely can''t find it." Bai Ji gave him a white look. "Originally there may be no way, but now there is, if Her Majesty said it is correct, the leader of the elves is gone, and the elves and the human federation have no leader, and now they are probably in a mess." Gordon analyzed. Tao. "In this case, the difficulty of finding the space door is greatly reduced." "It won''t be that easy." Bai Ji sighed. "All in all, let''s send it over and take a look." Gordon took out a scroll from his arms. "Do you still have a scroll that can be directly transmitted to the Human Federation?" Bai Ji raised an eyebrow. "No, this scroll is for me to use when I go home. You should go back to Wuling with me first. The Wu Clan¡¯s teleportation crystal has projected coordinates from all over the world." The victory of the war continues one after another, the whole country is happy, the streets and alleys are full of laughter, and the sorrow and desolation of other people have become their after-dinner talks. The spectators at the teahouse all pointed out this matter with a kind of delighted, universally celebrated attitude, and there was no seriousness that war should be. Why are you unhappy? The flames of war will not burn them, and after the blood race is uprooted, the human federation will dominate the mainland, and no one will bully humans by then. Therefore, no matter how cruel and inhumane things are, it is a happy event to happen to the blood race, which is due to the ethos of the human federation. The human beings who built laughter and laughter on the pain of other races finally tasted the suffering of the war today, and there is more than that waiting for them. After a short rest in Wuling, the survivors of the Blood Spirit Empire used the teleport crystal to reach the Human Federation. "Gordon, let''s stop here, the blood family is very grateful for your help so far, now, you don''t need to continue to help us." After counting the number of people, Bai Ji said. "Helping a vampire queen in exile will cause trouble for your forces, so let''s stop here." Chapter 1109: "It''s okay. After this incident, I will officially withdraw from the Witch Clan and will not cause trouble to the Clan." Gordon said nothing. "Why bother? You won''t be grateful for this." "If I just want you to be grateful and remember me, then I don''t need to help you leave Barland at all." Gordon''s expression remained unchanged. "Then why do you want to help us? If we remember correctly, you hated kinsmen at first." "At this moment and then, both humans and blood races are all biological races in this world. There is no right or wrong for each, and the only thing wrong is war." Gordon continued. "It''s a pity that I only understand this truth now." "Before, I couldn''t help, Shenglun''s bloodline was severed, and I cannot shirk my responsibility, so at least let me send you out of the alien plane, but I have no regrets in my heart." Chapter 4 ~ Curse (Part 2) Bai Ji stopped. "You, shouldn''t be here Haven''t given up yet. " "what do you mean?" "You know what we''re referring to." Bai Ji looked at him Gordon quietly. "I''ve said it many times, and I don''t mind saying it again." "We are not Saint Lun, nor Solanya in a sense. I am just myself, a blood queen who has insufficient ability and was forced into exile by the coalition forces. I have no ability and no obligation to rescue Barland." "I know." "No, you don''t know." Bai Ji shook her head. "You haven''t given up on letting us save this continent. Are we right?" "Yes, I do think so in my heart." Gordon was silent for a moment, and said the truth frankly. "Because you are Bai Ji La Sambo, the strongest in the mainland, and the most promising candidate to save Barland." "But this doesn''t mean that I don''t want you to live. My help to you is definitely from the heart, without any fraud." "Then are you sure you didn''t send us to the wrong place?" Bai Ji looked at the desolate ruined wall in front of her silently. The damaged street seemed to have been eaten by a huge monster. The street was deserted, and the crow''s cries resounded through the decaying ruins, which seemed particularly abrupt and harsh. Crystal teleported them to a forest near the location of the main capital of the human federation. The people who had intended to sneak into the city felt an indescribable weirdness as they approached the city. It''s too quiet. At this point in time, there was no vanguard knight standing guard on the tower, approaching the layer wall, and found that there were some inconspicuous scratches on it, not wanting some kind of beast, but it looked like a humanoid creature. The city gate was concealed and not closed, and everyone entered the city very easily. "This" Gordon is also a little unclear, he scratched his head bag. "Strange, I remember there was no error in the transmission location, why is it?" "Could it be a problem with your space instrument?" Pensive Nim asked. "Impossible. The Space Crystal will be regularly maintained by personnel. It is almost impossible for a failure to occur." "Sister, look what this is." Yana spread out her palm, and there was a broken pendant lying quietly inside. Although the surface was polished flat, it could still be seen that the engraved pattern was a cross. "This is the coat of arms of the human federation knight." Bai Ji took the pendant and checked it. She was familiar with the medal pattern awarded to the knight by the Temple Association. ¨L¨K¡áBen¡á¨L¨K¨L¨K¡áBook¡á¨L¨K¨L¨K¡áFirst¡á¨L¨K¨L¨K¡áFa¨L¨K¨L¨K?????????????????????????????????????????? http://www.qiushubang.com/ "Where did you find it?" "Just picked it up." Yana pointed to the muddy ground under her feet. "I don''t know who owns it." "Look, isn''t that building?" Nim has The new discovery, everyone looked towards what his crutch pointed out and found a broken spire building. "This seems to be something similar to the Quran-style building. "That''s probably correct." Bai Ji flicked off the pendant casually. "That is the branch of the Human Federation Temple Association. This is indeed the Human Federation." "Oh, it turns out that the human federation looks like this." Yana looked around and thought about it. "It turns out that they have a rule that''buildings over five meters are not allowed in the city''?" Nowadays, there are no buildings over five meters in the dilapidated town, and all the humans living here have disappeared. "Could it be that this town was abandoned by humans?" "Impossible, this is the main capital of mankind, where can mankind go without this?" Bai Ji denied this idea. "If you can''t find anyone in other towns and you can''t say it, if the Lord is no one, it''s possible" "You mean how is this possible, and who did it? of? "Gordon frowned. A sharp and abrupt roar came from all directions, piercing the dead sky and breaking everyone''s discussion. Sorrowful, miserable, desolate, roaring hysterical, as if with endless madness. Unanimously, they turned their gazes to the cabins in front of and behind them. Bai Ji had already taken out the giant sickle, and the forbidden army shop opened. To protect those unarmed nobles, the elders held crutches in one hand and touched the scimitar at the waist with one hand. Yana, who took care of Tina, quietly retracted into the center. After the sharp roar, the footsteps one after another set off a chain reaction like a domino being knocked over. The closed doors of the house were topped with powder, inside the house, A series of hideous, pale and bloodless faces came out of it, and pairs of sharp eyes flashed in the darkness. Chapter 5 ~ Missing (Part 1) "Roar, roar, roar, with endless madness and hysteria. The town surrounded by death is suddenly filled with a treacherous and gloomy atmosphere, and a pair of scarlet eyes shoot out from the dark corner and the dark inner room. . "Your Excellency Gordon, do you remember." Bai Ji, carrying a sickle, strolled casually in the courtyard. "What?" Gordon, who was holding the staff, asked in confusion. "The city wall has not been damaged in any form, that is to say, the residents of this city have never left here." Bai Ji explained quietly. "Ho Ho Ho Ho!!" The voice fell, and the hidden''things'' in the house overflowed like the tide of a bank burst. Their complexion is not as pale as humans, and even worse than kinsmen. Their facial features are twisted into a ball like wrinkled flour. Their faces are hideous, and their grinning mouths have fangs that humans shouldn¡¯t have. The image of such clothes is mostly ragged, and there are many sharp scratches on the clothes. It seems that the whole city has been taken in one pot, men and women, young and old, aristocrats in luxurious casual clothes, civilians in coarse coats, or knights in ragged armor, all turned into monsters without exception. Bai Ji can even see a little girl in a tattered dress with a doll in her hand in the crowd. They have strange shapes and limbs, lying on the roof, hanging upside down on the tree, and crawling on the ground. What controls them is not reason and reason, but hysterical instinct. After becoming this strange appearance, they become extremely aggressive, and extremely sensitive to any living creatures, and they no longer even fear the vampires that have changed their colors. They walked in a messy pace, with a crazy posture of flaring their teeth and claws, encircling and suppressing them from all directions. "These are the residents here?" Seeing this situation, Yana, who was a little dark-bellied, shivered. Chapter 1110: How could a weak human being become such a terrifying appearance? "Every strength has a price." Bai Ji sighed lightly, seeing the crazy human in front of her, she figured out something. If nothing else, the entire human federation would have been unable to find a ¡®normal¡¯ human being. With a wave of the sickle, the hordes of monsters were annihilated by the passing white light, and the monsters crowded with sight instantly lost a large area. The vitality of these monsters that have lost their [humanity] is extremely tenacious. Even if their limbs are severed, they still struggle on the ground, making people think of the carp that went ashore. Before they were crawling, hitting their prey''s ankle with their heads, huge fireballs, lightning, and ice particles rushed towards them. The monsterized human combat power is still human, although it has lost its nature, this point will not change. Among the teams present, except for Gordon, no one would have the slightest pity for human beings, let alone monsters that can no longer be called humans. After a brief sigh, Bai Ji spread her wings, and the sickle swept towards the huge monsters without mercy. The elders chanted the curse in the rear to kill the monsters that were trying to approach in time. The soldiers protected the elders and those unable to fight. Those who survived the war of annihilation were all the elites among the elite, and they cooperated quite well with the proficient killing skills. "Tsk, it''s true, I just want to play with it." Seeing the human monsters being blown up into powder, Yana pouted her mouth, a little regretful. "Tina, you have to get better soon." Yana took care of Tina who had not recovered her consciousness. "If you are gone, I will find someone to ask for a small atlas in the future. Don''t worry. When the mainland stabilizes, we will find the survivors of the Qi blood clan and rebuild the country. At that time, the blood spirit empire will still be the blood spirit empire." "Master Queen, please stand behind me." "Don''t worry about me." Lilias shook her head, stroking Lin''s face in her arms. "Now everyone can be alone..." "Master Queen? What are you talking about?" "Nothing." Lilias smiled and wrapped her thick clothes tightly. The monsters that broke out were like ants stabbed in their nests, pouring out of the nest, and the house was a nest of ants. The monsters were killed without leaving a piece of armor, but they were still fearless. Reason is superfluous for this group of monsters. One batch after another died, as if hatred had already been carved into their minds. The procedure of all life. Chapter 5 ~ Missing (Part 2) Monsters who are not afraid of death naturally receive no mercy. What is even more worthy of reflection is what is it that makes all the humans in a city become monsters overnight. Feeling that the speed of cleaning with a sickle is too slow, Bai Ji intends to use the spell. ¡¾All-knowing and Almighty¡¿ [Elemental Summon Storm Call] The gloomy and dark sky was covered by a storm cloud, and the blue sky fell suddenly, attacking all the monsters on the land indiscriminately. No one in the whole city is spared, they have completely lost their minds. The number of them is so huge that they have to use higher-level spells to clear them. After a burst of thunder and bombing, only charred soil and bombed corpses were left on the ground. A large number of irrational monsters died, but the huge movement attracted more monsters. "It''s endless." The sickle in Bai Ji''s hand was like harvesting wheat, and large swaths of monsters fell down wherever they passed. The energy of the enchantment impacted the chaotic crowd, and the arcane easily tore them to pieces. After the deafening bombing that resounded through the sky, there was a fragment of limbs remaining on the ground without redness. Before everyone could breathe a sigh of relief, the scattered pieces on the ground began to squirm. They gathered in a group under the horrified sight of everyone, Each piece seemed to have vitality, and the gaps were pieced together, one by one, freaks with thick arms and short legs, or short arms and big heads were born. The head, feet, hands and body belonged to different people. They were different from the guy who just kept the appearance of the human body. This is a veritable monster. Despite this, the strength of these stitched monsters is still very fragile, and ordinary sharp tools can cut them off. However, his vitality is more tenacious than before, and the chopped part is on the ground like a squirming caterpillar. Jumping non-stop. "These monsters can''t be killed, everyone come close." Bai Ji held up Mildaru''s rod. The terrifying monsters seemed to realize that the prey was about to run away, and roared hoarsely. When they were about to touch, a beam of light came up from the bottom, and after the light dimmed, nothing was left in place. After detecting the disappearance of the living person''s reaction, the monsters quieted down, and after making a few suspicious sounds, you looked at me and I looked at you, and they disappeared like a human being. Necropolis. Gordon sighed while observing the layout of the necrosphere. "Is this the space plane that this staff comes with? It''s really amazing to be able to create such a detailed scene." "We advise you to take care of our situation, Mr. Gordon." Bai Ji found a bench everywhere, threw her sickle everywhere, sat down, and held her aching forehead. "You said that the elves once used to be in the vicinity of the human federation, but where is the nearby area? Such a large human federation, if you really refine the search bit by bit, I''m afraid that the outside gods have come in. We haven''t Any clues." "There is not much time left for us, Mr. Gordon, what do you think of it now." "I''m thinking, Your Majesty, you have this kind of space Noodles, why bother to find another space suitable for living? If it''s just a refuge, isn''t this place just right? " "Just right? What do you think this place is?" Bai Ji raised an eyebrow. "This is the world of necromancers, not strictly speaking a space plane where a living person should live." While speaking, Bai Ji glanced at the Silver Dragon Girl who was wandering in the lobby. "I have lived here for a long time, even the living people probably have problems living there. Staying for a long time, I am afraid that I will be company with the dead." "Is that so?" After Bai Ji said so, Gordon did feel that this plane was a little gloomy, and staying here was a little uncomfortable. "Think about it, what should I do now" "Sister" Yana who looked after Tina yelled anxiously Tao. "Huh? What''s the matter?" "You said, did anyone not come back?" Yana looked around. "It always feels like someone is missing." "Who is missing?" Bai Ji got up and scanned the crowd. The elders are all back. Lin, who is the wounded, and Tina are still there. Who can be missing? Chapter 5 ~ Missing (Part 2) Chapter 1111: "Suck!" Bai Ji was startled suddenly. "Lilias, Lilias?" The scene was silent, no response was received, and everyone seemed to have reacted, looking for Lilias. "Lilias, are you there? If you are, just scream, now is not the time to play hide-and-seek, you have to tease us and wait." Bai Ji, who realized that something was wrong, stood up and looked for Lilias''s traces in the palace. . The hall, the flowerbed, and the back garden were all found, but Lilias was nowhere to be seen. "Is that idiot not coming back?" Bai Ji Shabby teeth. "You saw that guy''s body during the transfer Shadow? " "I was too anxious when transferring, I didn''t pay attention." Gordon shook his head. Everyone thought about it carefully, and shook their heads one after another. "Sorry, it''s the dereliction of duty" Ye Xiang lowered his mind Bag, with a little guilt on her expressionless face. "That guy" Bai Ji shook his teeth. "Let''s go back and find She, stay here and don''t move. " As she said, Bai Ji chopped the Death Rod to the ground, the scene before her changed, and she returned to the main street of the human federation capital. Unexpectedly, he was besieged by monsters, and the streets became deserted again, as if everything that happened just now was an illusion. Bai Ji looked around and found no trace of Lilias. She wanted to shout out to make it easier to find her, but she was afraid that the sound would draw the monsters over. The cat can only walk cautiously, sneaking in the street to search for it. Bai Ji, who observed more carefully, quickly found not far away That spire house with a volume different from ordinary civil buildings That was the only building on this street that had not been roofed, and the door of the previously closed room was opened for some reason or the wind. Bai Ji didn''t even think about it. After confirming that she hadn''t aroused any monster''s alertness, she got into the door. There was no light in the dim room. With good night vision, Bai Ji could see the structure of the room clearly. Unsure whether there are monsters hidden in the house, Bai Ji let go of her footsteps. The structure of the sub-temple of the temple is similar, but the empty first floor has almost no divisions. If Lilias is here, Bai Ji can see it at a glance. Bai Ji, who was very familiar with the structure of the temple, easily walked up to the second floor. After walking up to the second floor, she could clearly smell the familiar smell. Lilias probably left the sight of the crowd just now when everyone was not paying attention and entered the temple. And just as Lilias is very sensitive to Bai Ji''s scent, so Bai Ji is also very sensitive to Lilias'' scent. She followed the smell all the way to a closed room, opened the door, and the creak of the door shaft turned a bit abrupt in the quiet and strange environment. This seems to be a sleeping room. There are a few beds in the room, but there is nothing else. After pushing the door completely open, I found that behind the door, sitting on the bed not far away from the door A girl who is extremely similar to Lilias. Is it Lilias? Bai Ji didn''t dare to confirm, but the aura of Lilias in this room was really full, which showed that Lilias had indeed been here. "Lilias?" Bai Ji tried to shout. The other party didn''t agree, turned his head and watched Bai Ji not speaking. Bai Ji walked over, and as the footsteps slowly approached, the girl sitting on the bed suddenly let out a chilling laughter, and then the whole person spread out with teeth and claws. The face with only a crack-like lips kept approaching in the field of vision. Then she was cut off by the expressionless Bai Ji. "Is Lilias not here?" Bai Ji shook her head. As soon as she turned around, she saw the shaved head rolled out of the room like a wheel, and fell down like a ball along the corridor. The sound awakened all the ¡®things¡¯ hidden in the darkness. A series of squeaky and frustrated screams rose in the darkness, and when Bai Ji realized that she had stabbed a big basket, a burst of rapid footsteps sounded. "Lilias, Lilias?! Where are you? Squeak if you are there, and squeak if you are not." When she was discovered, Bai Ji yelled toward the room without any scruples. However, before she could get a response, the door of the compartment broke open, a pale hand broke out of the compartment, and the wall next door collapsed suddenly. Bai Ji, who ran out of the room, just wanted to fly out from the window. She was pressed by a slightly wrinkled palm, covering her mouth, Forcibly grabbed her in a room. Chapter 6 ~ Cross Spire (Part 1) "Roar" The deep roar filled the dim reply In the corridor, a few walking dead silhouettes flashed faintly in the invisible corridor. They were aimlessly searching for something on the corridor, and finally returned without success, looking around with their long lost eyes, and after not detecting any obvious life reaction around, they had to retreat. The sound outside the room gradually became slow, from near to far, and then slowly faded away. In the bathroom, Bai Ji breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the movement outside gradually calmed down. It is obviously unrealistic to curl up with two people in a small space. Fortunately, these two people are very petite, occupying less than one grid space, and there is enough room for the body to curl up. "What an idiot." Bai Ji whispered after confirming that the things outside had gone completely far away. She squatted sideways on the toilet, a girl who looked seventy-similar to herself. "Why did you come here? Don''t tell us that you are here to solve your internal emergency. Do you know how much trouble you will cause us if you run around like this?" "Even if I go wherever I go, you can find me back, right?" Lilias did not answer Bai Ji''s question, but rather strangely asked another strange question. "Don''t say these weird things, and don''t want to get through it, what are you doing here?" Bai Ji said angrily. Seeing Lilias with a mischievous smile on her face, Bai Ji is very tired now. She feels that now the identity of mother and daughter has changed, and she always feels that she is the mother who takes care of the mischievous bear''s child. "Meet, don''t be angry with Little Baiji, I''m just thinking." Lilias jumped off the toilet. "This is the lord of mankind, right, and our location is where the human temple is located. When disasters occur, some important confidential documents should be hidden here before they can be transferred." "So, this is the reason why you leave the group regardless of everyone?" Bai Ji coldly snorted. "Do you know that you are just an ordinary blood clan at best? Once you are in danger, you will wait to be divided by those human monsters~ corpse, and then become the first vampire killed by humans. queen." Chapter 1112: "It doesn''t matter, didn''t you find me the first time." Lilias seemed to be unable to hear the impatient meaning of Bai Ji''s words, still smiling. "And going deep into the danger, I''m not without gain." As Lilias spoke, she put a pile of wrinkled papers on her lap to organize them. "Here, look." She handed the stack of materials to Bai Ji. "I found this stack of materials in a previously locked room on the top floor. Simply, the lock has been broken, so I can open it as soon as I push it." Bai Ji, who was holding the information, didn''t check it directly, but looked at Lilias suspiciously. "In such a short time, have you touched the top floor of the temple?" Not only that, but Lilias''s description is too simple, and I feel that there are still many details that have not been said. "It''s not difficult, there are no monsters on the top floor." Lilias spread her hands. "It''s easy to get into it." What Lilias said is convincing. "Are you sure that this stack of data is the core data of the Human Federation?" Bai Ji didn''t believe Lilias, but she felt that this matter had progressed too easily, which made her a little uneasy. "Don''t worry, it''s absolutely true. Look at the seal below. The seal of the highest level of the Temple Association should be familiar to you, right?" "Yes, it''s the seal of the Temple Association. It makes us a little surprised. Such important and valuable information is thrown on the ground so casually." Bai Ji narrowed his eyes. "I don''t know anymore. These materials were scattered on the ground when I arrived." Lilias shook her head. "You are not such a reckless person." Bai Ji stared at Lilias closely. "Wu Mu, is Xiao Bai Ji suspecting that I am the genuine one? It''s really sad. It''s clear that people are also considering the overall situation, oh oh ~" Lilias pretended to be pathetic. "Don''t pretend, it''s still a pitiful old one for so many years, our eyes are sore, can I change it?" "Ming Ming Ming" Lilias duck sitting, because he couldn''t Too loud, sobbing silently. "We didn''t say to doubt you again." Bai Ji mumbled. "Hmm, I know you would say that." Lilias raised her face and changed her expression in an instant. The appearance of crying and crying suddenly changed to a smiling face. Chapter 6 ~ Cross Spire (Part 2) "Huhu" Bai Ji took a deep breath and looked at what was in her hand. material. It''s a bit strange to hold this information in my hand. Although it has used wrinkles, it looks like someone deliberately made it. "Cross Spire?" I skipped everything I didn''t want to do Information, Bai Ji saw the word eye. She remembered this place name as the huge ancient building located in the Holy City, the capital of the Human Federation. When you look up, you can see the spire standing in the sky from any corner of the Holy City. It''s just that the threshold for entering the Holy Land is extremely high, and even bishops everywhere are not qualified. Only the pope and members of the thirteen families can enter it, and even the knight king can''t enter. Although she didn¡¯t think so before, now she does Some wonder if there is anything shameful in it. After all, the actual controller of the human federation is the elves, and the thirteen families are only the nominal helms. To put it bluntly, they are the running dogs of the elves, helping the elves dominate the human people under the leadership. Now, since we are all in front of the main gate, we have to check it out anyway. After all, this is the only clue right now, so this is a trap first, and she should check it out. "I see." After Bai Ji put the paper into the bottom of her skirt, she stared at Lilias. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh? "Is this your new way of dressing?" Bai Ji looked at Lilias as she put her hand into her cuff and flung it away. "Ah, you say this, I occasionally want to change my taste, I am not the blood queen now, so I can''t let me drag my long skirt all day long." "You have become too fast." Bai Ji looked at her contemptuously. "I''m still dragging my sleeves, kid, is this getting more and more upside down as you live?" "Okay, okay, I won''t trouble Little Baiji, after all, it is more inconvenient for two people to move." Lilias sat leaning back, spreading her arms. "Take me in~" "Honestly, don''t worry everyone anymore." Bai Ji took out the magic wand and put Lilias in it, and looked at the wand with a complicated complexion. Putting away the staff, no matter what the way forward, she must continue to move forward. But instead of going downstairs directly, she found the stairs leading to the third floor. As Lilias said, there was no monster¡¯s lair on the third floor. She easily found the faded door and entered it. As soon as she entered the door, she felt like she stepped on a piece of paper and went downstairs. She didn¡¯t want to Once again provoke these unkillable monsters, she has been thinking about a problem since just now. Human beings have accepted the power that shouldn''t belong to them, which has caused the entire ethnic group to mutate and become a group of disorderly monsters, then the elves, the gurans? What is their price? Gulan doesn''t care. The elves hoard a large number of soldiers and can afford to raise so many soldiers. This proves that there are enough production classes. Will these production class elves stay in the subspace? Now that the Elf Queen, who claimed to be the Elf God, is dead, it stands to reason that the Elf Queen¡¯s immediate family should take over the throne. If there is no legal heir to the throne, the royal family will fight for power. Until now, I haven''t seen those hoarding elf soldiers. Are they busy fighting inwardly and have no time to clean up the endgame in Baland? Bai Ji couldn''t figure it out, and after casting a few spells that could weaken her footsteps, she walked down the stairs cautiously and walked out of the temple. In her memory, she still remembers the direction of the cross spire, strolling through the empty streets, the ten-room and nine-empty city became a skeleton full of maggots, with only one footstep and a foreigner left. The streets are full of things that seem to be excrement, except for not seeing a corpse, roughly because cursed humans cannot be considered alive and will not truly be ¡®dead¡¯. They have become immortal monsters, wandering forever in the city they once lived in. Although she had no mercy for humans, Bai Ji still felt a little sadness in her heart. From the beginning to the end, they were only the pawns of the elves, not to mention working for the elves, and finally the life and death of the whole clan became the bargaining chip in the hands of the elves. The fate of life and death was always in the hands of a group of foreigners, a poor and pathetic group of people. Speaking of it, it¡¯s been a long time since I returned to the human capital. It¡¯s probably been a few years. Life flies so fast. I didn¡¯t expect that when I saw this city for the last time, it had become a no-man¡¯s land. Chapter 6 ~ Cross Spire (Part 2) As always, the black mist that was too thick to dissolve enveloped Balland''s sky, with extremely low visibility, and walking among the deserted, dead-like cities, one could feel the sense of depression that turned into substance. As I walked, I was near, and I could already see the walls of the holy city. Said to be a holy city, in fact, it is similar to the existence of the inner city of Saplan. The luxurious and gorgeous buildings are all in the city, and they are called the instructions of the gods. The small and poor houses are all built outside the city. This is the division of the spirits. Everything in the "doghouse" for humans is the kindness of the gods. As the distance approached, the massive city wall rose from the horizon, the towering minaret plunged into the sky, and the flag of the Human Federation was raised in the howling cold wind, as if as always, as long as the sun rises, this city-state will Prosperity will be restored. The icy holy city sank into the black night, like a sleeping behemoth, with the gloomy atmosphere of the whole city, there was a hint of unknown treacherousness. The city gate is closed tightly, and the strong wall is strong enough to make it immobile under the turbulent attack of the troll army, but this kind of land-based protection measures is useless for the blood race. Bai Ji opened her wings and leaped to the top of the city. ¡¾Holy Eagle Eye¡¿ The outline of the entire holy city is condescending and unobstructed. Chapter 1113: What makes Bai Ji feel strange is that the holy city is too quiet. There are monsters all over the corner of the inner city. I haven''t seen any of them in the holy city, and they are better than the dilapidated buildings in the outer city. Most of the buildings in the holy city are intact. It is lossless and very well preserved. You still follow your instincts until you die, don''t you step into the holy city? Of course, this is just Bai Ji''s guess. No need to worry about being discovered by the monster, Bai Ji unscrupulously flew to the cross spire that rose to the sky. After getting closer, she realized that she was as small as a mosquito compared to the minaret. The cross minaret is gray, without windows, and one tower opens up to the sky. What made Bai Ji feel a little strange was that this tower could not be found at all. She turned around the tower a few times, searched the entire tower but did not see a similar entrance. This tower is so strange that it won''t have an entrance built on the top of the tower, right? Bai Ji found an empty place everywhere and landed, releasing all the people in the necrostick. "Hey, about it! I was shocked and almost flashed to my old waist. Eh? Are you there yet? "Nim saw the tower of the sky close at hand at a glance, knocked it close, making a dull metal sound, and the tower seemed to be solid. "Mr. Gordon, don''t be in a daze, and help see if there is anything weird about this tower." Bai Ji urged. Gordon approached the cross tower, sniffed it close, and tested the touch with his hand. After a long silence, he wiped his finger from the staff, and the magical fingertips touched the tower surface, and an echo echoed in the air. "What a strong magic reaction." Gordon said with emotion. "The body of this tower is full of curse lines. If you use magic power to snoop, you might even be blinded by your eyes." "Did the elves probably used such a big handwriting to escape back then?" Bai Ji glanced up at the iron tower that couldn''t see the end. "It should not be wrong. After all, the transfer of the interplanetary plane requires a huge amount of energy. The sky and the ocean are the closest places to the explanetary plane. That''s why such a large iron tower was built, engraved with space to transmit spells and various Charge the spell." Gordon didn''t stop at this issue, he stroked the tower watch. "Can this thing still be used?" "It should be possible. There should be a little energy left in such a large iron tower. You are ready, I will try." Gordon made a few gestures, and the huge charm flew out and hit the surface of the tower, and the whole tower lit up. A relatively bleak light appeared. "It''s great, this elven iron tower can still be used. It''s unbelievable. It has been left behind for a thousand years, but there is still energy." Gordon beamed with joy. "When will I be able to recharge my energy?" Bai Ji asked in a very calm tone without a trace of joy. "It''s okay right now. You guys stand around the spire of the tower like this. Before the monsters outside noticed us, I will take the time to move you out." Hearing that, everyone started to act, Yana supported Tina, the soldiers took care of the unarmed nobles, and the elders opened up the battle, but Bai Ji stood motionless. "Huh? Your Lady Queen, do you have any questions." "Mr. Gordon, we want to ask, from just now to now, can you guarantee that everything you say to us is true." "Why do you ask this question all of a sudden" "Answer us positively." Chapter 7 ~ The Return of the Bird Face Sacrifice (Part 1) "No." Gordon raised his head. "I haven''t lied to you, Miss Shenglun." "Why do you say that all of a sudden." Surrounded in a circle. In the crowd, Lilias, who was in an inconspicuous position, covered her mouth and coughed a few times in a low voice. "Master Queen?" The majestic and majestic energy is like a flood that drowns everyone present in an instant. At this moment, Lilias, who closed her eyes slightly, suddenly felt that someone was grabbing her forearm, and then forcibly dragged her into the circle. "This is" the elders were startled. Why did the good curse array suddenly turn off? Bai Ji stood there like this, with a very friendly and harmless smile on her face, but the people next to her moved some distance subconsciously. Although the girl has a harmless and gentle smile, it is definitely not an illusion that the black energy that is about to condense into a substance in her body is definitely not an illusion! The breath mixed with a lot of negative emotions, even the elders who are more familiar with the queen can only retreat, let alone ordinary nobles and soldiers. Gordon was silent. "You just said something, tell us why? Is it a calculation error? No, Gordon of the Witch clan is a genius wizard of a clan. How can he make such a low-level mistake? Whether the energy of the spell is up to the standard, in your heart Is there really no head count?" Gordon still remained silent, which made the scene quiet for a moment, and everyone looked at Gordon with a little strange look. "Little Baiji, don''t embarrass this Lord Wu Clan" "Don''t talk." Bai Ji glanced at Lilias hollowly. "Just look at it." Chapter 7 ~ The Return of the Bird Face Sacrifice (Part 2) "Could it be that there is a problem with this iron tower?" Yana squinted her eyes as she watched Gordon''s eyes suddenly change color. "Little Bai Ji" "Master Xiandai, do you think?" There was a long silence, the crowd Everyone looked at Lilias with a mixed emotion. "Are you angry?" "No." Bai Ji said without hesitation. "Why are we angry with fools." "Stretch out your hand." Lilias resisted subconsciously. "That''s not so good" "Stretch out your hand." Bai Ji repeated the words again regardless of Lilias who was struggling. "My hand was twisted before, and now it''s a bit inconvenient..." "Stretch out your hand." Bai Ji ignored Lilias'' wishes coldly. Bai Ji rolled Lilias''s long cuffs bit by bit, exposing her palms to her vision. Bai Ji''s gloomy face darkened little by little. The blood race is known as the immortal race, the immortal nobles, even at the moment of death, the body will not age, let alone human-like age spots and wrinkles. However, Lilias''s hands are now like tree vines that have lost their moisture and are completely dry, and their skin has turned sallow, and a striped road and traces on it look incredibly hideous. Chapter 1114: "Little Baiji, everything comes at a price, and there is a debtor." Lilias smiled bitterly. "From the moment you ascended the throne, I knew there would be today. Listen well, Bai Ji, I may not have much time to come, but I am very lucky to have witnessed the birth and growth of a generation of Scarlet Queen. " Chapter 7 ~ The Return of the Bird Face Sacrifice (Part 2) "you¡­¡­" "Just take it as the last bit of willfulness for me, a dying person." After saying this, Lilias slowly lowered her palm. "Don''t say such inexplicable words." Bai Ji took out the necromancer. "As long as you still have a breath, we can save you." "No matter what, the determination will not leave you behind." "If you want to take you away, even if it''s death, you have to pass our level first." "It''s useless, nothing will work." Lilias shook her head. Rasambo¡¯s bloodline appears extreme in some respects, and the more he loses control of his emotions, the more dull and empty his performance becomes. "His Majesty Bai Ji, don''t you need to calm down first?" Nim, who realized that Bai Ji was wrong now, couldn''t help but said. "It''s not the meaning of old age, old age means to say" "Orbitals!" There was a tremor of shock. The elders, who were still planning to dissuade them, looked at the giant sickle steadily submerged three feet into the ground and closed their mouths wisely. "Ignorance, I said, even if it is the **** of death, it can''t stop us." Bai Ji muttered to herself. The scene was silent for a while, everyone looked at the dangling Bai Ji, and stopped talking. "Reaper, sorry, I don''t seem to be, but I''m here anyway." I saw a guy in a dark cloak squatting on the top of an arched building. His face was hard to see because of the funny crow mask. "He is" Lilias'' eyes widened slightly. "Are you that person?" Lilias was startled slightly. "The one who gave me the sheepskin rolls?" "Ah, Lord Lilias actually remembers it, it''s my honor." "You did it?" Bai Ji lifted the sickle and turned her gaze to him. "Then, just kill you." "Hey, I don''t want to memorize this pot. First of all, about the sheepskin rolls, I told Her Majesty Lilias about the consequences back then. She insisted on seeing it. What can I do?" "You get the ability to predict the future without paying any price. There are such good things in the world, right?" Chapter 8 ~ The Organs of the Lord God "My Majesty. You have misunderstood me. At first, your mother insisted to watch. I couldn''t stop it, and I didn''t deceive her. I told her about the consequences beforehand. In this sense, I am very innocent." The Bird Face Man spread his hands. "No car?" Bai Ji sneered. "The high priest of the ancestral gods said that he was innocent? Are you telling a joke?" "Our family is now ruined, and if there is no such thing as you, we don''t believe it." "Reading? Why are you starting to riddle again? Your country was wiped out by the elves and the Qur''ans. What does it have to do with me." The Birdmian said helplessly. ¡ãIt is you who are determined to ask the alien visitors to help solve the coalition problem. What does the destruction of the imperial city have to do with the next? "You know quite clearly, the imperial city has always had your eyeliner, right?" "You said the bird-faced man chuckled." "It sounds like no other country¡¯s masters have my eyeliner, whether it¡¯s an elves, a Quran, or a human. I treat them equally. "Gulan also has the [divine nature] of the elves, you gave it to me." Bai Ji looked at him coldly. "This is just your own guessing out of thin air, I didn''t say that." The bird face was noncommittal. "You can continue to pretend to be stupid." Bai Ji drew out her sickle, her scarlet eyes glowing with blood. "When we split your head off, we will slowly torture your soul. "Your Majesty, is this going to fight here? Don''t. I advise you to not be so simple now." The bird-faced man talked, his head turned to the side, and the sharp wind came from his ears. The risk has passed. "Why are you so anxious, these days. Isn''t it common sense to listen to the enemy and start a war?" Ma Mian Ji shook his head. "Okay, okay, stop." The black wind stirred up the entanglement of the bird-faced man. The flesh-colored contact pillars rose from the ground. They were tied together to form a solid wall. The giant sickle slashed on it, like a schoolboy hitting the cotton. The attack bounced back directly. "Can we talk about it now, Her Majesty?" The bird-faced man stood with his hand in hand. "If you don''t listen to me well, your mother is really hopeless." The words of the bird-faced man obviously had an effect, and Bai Ji tightened the sickle. Tianer stopped attacking. "Sister, don''t believe this guy, none of the servants of that big octopus are good things. They are full of lies and lies and deceive the world." Yana gritted her teeth and looked at the bird-faced man. "His Royal Highness, this is completely a prejudice against the next." ¡ã Bias? Do I need to be prejudiced against a bunch of guys who are black from the beginning to the end? Haven''t you already been so dark that you can''t wash it? ? "Can''t be confused. "The Bird Face Man shook his head silently. "I did draw a lot of flatbreads, but I never lied to anyone. Although there are exaggerated elements, the main part is absolutely true. "Just imagine those noble ministers of the Quran. Are they fools? Who can be fools who can climb to that position? I lie all over the place and talk about all the unrealistic things. They can be incited. Isn''t it? No.'' The Ma Mian Man inadvertently told an amazing fact. "You are" Yana looked at Ma Mianren in surprise. "You are. The ancestral **** of the Second Age?" "Thanks to you remembering it, I am now, do you want to say a long time no see." The horse-faced man took off the mask. The hideous under the mask let everything The man held his breath. That face, no, it''s not a human face at all. Have you lived till now? Live for thousands of years? ? "Nim, who was regaining his composure, frowned, and his words were full of disbelief. "Impossible, except for blood spirits. No race can live this way, even blood spirits cannot live for so long and not decay. Who is it?" The elders and Yana who were of the same generation as the creature in front of them had experienced a long sleep before they were not eroded by the years, but the creature in front of them was obviously different. Spanning two epochs and thousands of years, the powerful empire changed dynasties, and the races on the land of Baland changed batch after batch, but he was always there. No, not even that. He may have lived longer than they thought, just what they knew. This creature has lived for two epochs. No one knows how long he has lived. "Please don''t be alarmed. I, that is, I have lived a little longer than ordinary people, right, let''s be regarded as a mortal for the time being. After all, I am not yet. The bird face glanced over the people present and brought a trace of emotion. . The moment the Xiangxiangshen appeared, Gordon''s expression changed, and his cold test eyes carried an undisguised killing intent, which showed his hatred for these cult keys. You are, Noni the Miko. No, I read it wrong. Sorry. Gordon was slightly stunned by the words of the bird-faced man. "Do you know my ancestors?" "Oh, so you are her offspring." The bird-faced man nodded. "Of course I know. The paladin of the Paladin Bai Ming. Of course I still remember. "I always thought she was just a follower. I didn''t expect that the super witchcraft released during the confrontation with the ancestor **** was really shocked." At this point, the Ma Mianren''s tone was mixed with a trace of regret. "Pity. What a pity? ¡®Gordon couldn¡¯t help asking. "You don''t know? Oh, that''s right, after all, how could the Wu Clan announce this kind of thing?" The bird-faced man seemed to have thought of something, and couldn''t help but sneered. "You are probably still in the dark right now?" "What do you mean?" "The death of your ancestor. How is it recorded in the book?" Ma Mianren asked calmly. "Of course it was because of the severe injuries after the crusade against the ancestor god. Depressed and depressed." "No. No." The horse-faced man shook his finger. "As expected, it was them, that''s how it was written. Do you want to know the truth about the death of your ancestor, the **** witch Noni? Let me tell you. "After repelling Lord Ancestor, the five warriors each returned to their own power country. Your ancestors chose a bad time to go back." "Unfortunately, the old patriarch of the Witch tribe passed away. The Witch tribe had to elect a brand new patriarch to lead the Witch tribe. The three most qualified Witch tribe families were fighting to death and life. At this time, Noni came back for a while. ''The horse-mian man spread out his hands very funny. Chapter 1115: "What happened after that, don¡¯t I need to say? After defeating the ancestor gods, the **** witch Nonni of Xiangpu Continent is much more legitimate than these three clans who only know how to fight for power, and naturally won the support of all the witches. This allowed the three families. Very uncomfortable, after all, Noni is just a daughter of the Shihan Witch clan. Let her come to power. The clan was not guilty, and the three clan also refused to accept it. Moreover, the crusade against the ancestor **** itself sent her to die. Nonsense! "I haven''t waited for the bird face. After the person finished speaking, Gordon forgiven to interrupt. "You, a scum on the mainland, think you are something, and dare to break the gap?! Do you think I will believe you?" "Why not." The Ma Mian man seemed to have guessed Gordon''s reaction long ago. Same, behaved very calmly. "My lovely girl, oh no, boy. In this world, it is her own person who deceives you. Part of the truth, only your enemies will tell you the truth. "But forget it, don''t believe it, don''t you believe it. It''s just that the dealers of Yongtu have been kept in the dark, and my enemy is a little unbearable. "Let me guess, your living environment must not be so good now?" "Nonsense, the witch clan is very good to me, let me continue to enjoy the ancestor''s luster, continue to continue the name of [shen witch], your lies are broken, scum." Gordon gritted his teeth. The name of [Shen Wu]? Xiang Xiang, silly boy, that was just for serving the public. After the three families designed to kill Noni, everyone forgave them and gave them a name. To put it bluntly, it was a false title. Not even a mascot. "The Witchs did not promise you any status or wealth because of this, right? Looking at your reaction, I am probably right. They are more stingy than I thought. At least on my side, the ancestors will definitely not Treat his followers badly. "Think about it carefully, using your mind, has the whole witch race always kept away from you? On the surface, the witch nobles seem to care about your life, but I would like to call it surveillance. They are afraid of your talent. Afraid of what you inherited from your ancestors: "Shut up! ¡®Gordon lowered his head and kept talking about something. "It''s not good to be in the dark, and it''s better than waking up completely." Seeing the appearance of Gordon''s disappearance, the bird-faced man shook his head. ¡ã Then, it''s you, Queen Bai Ji, oh no, maybe I should call you Queen Solanya, or Saint Lun Bai Hibiscus. "Niaomian turned his gaze to Bai Ji. "It doesn''t matter, anyway, Shenglun Baijin has been designed to kill, right?" Bai Ji said quietly. "Mistakenly, I didn''t expect things to develop to this point. "Do you believe this sentence?" Bai Ji mocked. "You already knew that I and Shenglun Baijin were the same person, didn''t you? "Okay, but to be honest, the Vampire Queen and Guran''s Paladin, the two identities that should be rivals, are actually merged into one, which I did not expect at the beginning. "Then, let me call you Majesty Bai Ji, Majesty the Queen. I think we can have a good talk." "Why do you think we have plans to talk to you?". Of course, your most beloved mother-sama, she is now at sunset, and I dare say that no one in this world knows a way to save her except me. "Why should we believe you?" Bai Ji''s expression remained unchanged. "You want us to believe in a servant of an outside god?" "I don''t want to believe it? That''s a shame." The bird-faced man seemed helpless. "His Majesty Wangran doesn''t want to believe it, so there is no way. With that, the bird-faced man turned around and left without any explanation. "stop. As he expected, Bai Ji did not let him go. Despair gives people hope, so even if this hope is false, they will be alert. "Your Majesty, but there are still things?" "I''m thinking about it." Bai Ji squinted her eyes... and cut off your head directly here. After devouring your soul, everything about you can''t be hidden, isn''t it? " "If Your Majesty is sure to kill her and start doing it next time, why wait until now?" The bird face man pierced Bai Ji''s words amusedly. "Do you think we can''t save her? Don''t forget who we are. "I know that you are Bai Ji, or Solanya Rasambo, one of the most powerful queens in the history of the Blood Spirit Empire. I don¡¯t deny your ability. I believe you have seen the divinity before this. Power?" "You don¡¯t know anything about the world of [divine]. I can tell you very responsibly that your profanity card reading, awakening spell, and staff are all ineffective. It¡¯s not worth trying. I believe you are smart" so you assert that we believe in a cult? " "The so-called evil and righteousness are just a matter of one thought. How about prosperity and wealth even if it is evil? Is there no evil in these self-proclaimed righteous races? You always like to associate evil with evil. In fact The two churches are not related* They have their own beliefs, and the evil has their own beliefs, and they are more determined than the so-called positive. "Umian humanity. "So I dared to swear in the name of Lord Ancestor with my chest straight. There is no lie in what I just said. "You tell us this, what do we need to pay?" All it takes is just a little listening time. "Ma Mian said earnestly. "For the time being, let''s listen." Bai Ji said slowly after a long silence. "I don¡¯t know if you have ever heard of the [Ultimate Black] plane? Oh, you should have heard it by looking at your expression. That¡¯s right, this is what you often call [Hell], but the nature of this **** is probably as you imagine. Is not the same. "Speak directly to the point." "Don''t worry, Your Majesty Queen, the next step is the main point, the three organs of the Lord God, I don''t know if you have heard of "Gordon, who has been slowed down, slowly patted his head." "It''s worthy of being the Wu clan, at least the knowledge reserve is qualified." The bird face nodded in satisfaction, and then turned to Bai Ji. Your Majesty, maybe you still don''t know what Miss Lilias did, so let me be straightforward. " "She has violated the [laws] of this world, thus overdrawing her soul power, and those who have violated the [rules of the world, there is no reincarnation. "For this reason, there is only one way to save her, and that is the legendary [artifact] forged from the organs of the Lord God." Birdmian explained quietly. Chapter 9 ~ The original appearance and the majestic rain "The only one who can save her is the [sacred weapon]s made from the main divine organ in the legend, there is no other way. "Don''t be kidding, it''s impossible to determine whether that kind of thing exists, right?" Before Bai Ji could speak, Gordon rushed in. "Is it possible that you can prove that something like an organ really exists? Show the evidence, not to mention some useless reasoning or basis. "I can''t take it out." The Ma Mian Man shook his head...Yes, even you are a hearsay, so why did you take out such a vague thing to bluff people? Gordon said coldly. I didn¡¯t use this kind of stuff to bluff people. Since I dared to say this, I must be fully prepared. Besides, after the witch, your performance was too intense. Don¡¯t be like that. It will make people wonder if you are. Know the whereabouts of [organs], deliberately to conceal it. "The bird-faced man smoothed his mask. The words of the bird-faced man successfully diverted Bai Ji and others'' attention from him to Gordon... There is nothing to say, just doubting the authenticity of your statement. Gordon said calmly. "What''s more, we are now in the opposing camp? You inform your enemy, teach your enemy what to do, and aside from other things, a person with a brain will not believe that his enemy will think about himself. "Your Excellency seems to have a deeper and deeper prejudice against me. Obviously I haven''t told a lie since I entered the arena. It may add up to more truths than your tribe has told you." The Ma Mianren seemed helpless. . "Don''t pretend to be fine here. Gordon snorted coldly. "Dare you say that this is not for your own selfishness?" ? I don''t believe that people like you will help others without asking for anything in return. Isn''t it because of you that Lilia read the law? Then can I suspect that this is all for your shameful plan? ? " Gordon''s words are not only for the bird-faced people to hear, but also for Bai Ji to hear. But how can Bai Ji not understand this truth? "I said, Lord Wu, forgive me, what you said is equivalent to not saying... the bird-faced people lined up. "The accident is a little bit, everyone in this world is selfish, if I say help Her Majesty the Queen has no selfishness of her own, will you believe it? ""Or the sir of the Wu Clan, don''t you have any selfish intentions when you help the blood clan? The horse-faced man throws a straight ball so that Gordon feels like there is nothing to say. Text "Selfishness? Yes, of course I have my own selfishness and desires, At least I can admit it honestly, better than those who are extremely hypocritical. "You admit that there is really no psychological burden, since you have said so, should we symbolically doubt if you will sell us halfway?" "It is normal for Your Majesty Bai Ji to have this concern. , But believe it or not. Can you refuse this offer? " Ma Mian people are very good at guessing people¡¯s hearts, and people who are completely in despair, even if it is false hope, will follow Ying ¬Ã Huai Dian''s childish corner ®¾ ¡Ö®¼ left ¬° quasi§È fat stool knocks the fishy Wei nest ¡ÔThe organs of Deng Miao Chuang Sang, Meng Wan, Opai Glycoside, and Lord God 1 are just as the Niaomian Ren Qing tested, Bai Ji did not reject or refuse. "Your Majesty the Queen is very wise. There is no compulsion to choose. After listening, you can make a decision slowly. If you are willing to take risks, I believe that I will do it once, or you may think that I''m just a nonsense and spooky Chaju, just ignore it. Good" Mamian people speak very smartly, step by step, step by step, follow the topic step by step, and deliberately emphasize that the right to choose lies with the other party, and it is not easy to be disgusted by others. [Lord God¡¯s Organ], you don¡¯t need me to say that you understand that this thing is not easy, no, it¡¯s almost impossible to find. "Ma Mianren said plainly." Here, I will tell you very clearly that there are so many scholars who are eager for this, but so far there is no whereabouts. You can find it.] You can think about the possibility Got it. "In order to prevent you from saying that I lied to you, it''s better to tell you these words clearly before then." The bird-faced man walked forward lightly with a cane. "I know you don''t need to say it, it''s definitely not in a simple place like the main plane, right." Bai Ji''s straightened head must be in a dangerous place, right. "Your Majesty is right. It is indeed in a more dangerous place. I mentioned [Ultimate Black] earlier, right? That''s right, the heart of the main **** is likely to appear there. "Where did you get the news? Do you have your own power in hell?" Bai Ji raised her eyebrows. Chapter 1116: "His Majesty Bai Ji is very high-minded. If you are really so magical, do you still need to play so many conspiracies and tricks of the eighteenth bend? You think about those tricks, and I think about it. "Where did it come from, do these questions matter? "Very important." Bai Ji stared at the bird-faced man without expression. "Since Your Majesty Bai Ji is so curious, I will tell you that the **** you call is actually quite different from the **** fabricated in the fairy tale books. He is not called urging **** at all, and the ultimate black is higher than Pakistan. Rand¡¯s symbiosis anomaly was created by a true god." The bird-faced man said meaningfully. "A true god, not a false god. "Don''t be fooled, who knows what you said is mixed with true or false. I have already figured out the context of this world. Don''t be adulterated by Antu''s subjective consciousness. You may have deceived others. But I can''t lie to me." Gordon interrupted. "Is it clear?" Ma Mianren''s tone was a little surprised for the first time. "It''s unbelievable that the little friend of the Wu clan really understands it? If you want to know the true appearance of this world, even I haven''t got a pry into it. "I want to ask Mr. Gordon, do you know where the nine gods come from?" "Although I don¡¯t know where the gods came from, I know that they are not Barland¡¯s native creatures, and even a certain proof shows that Barland was not created by them. They cast all of this. "Then do you know where they came from? I think you all realize it a little bit, [Ultimate Black] is just a transit point: the destination of most alien travelers is Baland. "Yes, the ultimate black is not a **** at all. It is a temporary site forged by real gods to accommodate the strong from different planes. There are gathered people from different planes and different worlds should speak different languages. People of different cultures." "It¡¯s the same for the [Flawless White] corresponding to it. These out-of-plane travelers who broke the [world will]" are collectively referred to as [Hundred Bitters]. As the name suggests, when they get an invitation letter to the arena again, they will all The special gift of this heavy identity, that is, [Hundred Biting Ability], can take the power of other Hundred Biting species as one''s own ability. "Most of these creatures from different planes are fierce by nature, all of them are extremely evil. They do everything in order to plunder the power of others." "In that world where there is no friendship at all, everyone is fighting in the arena, and only personal interests can drive them." The Birdman explained quietly, and the scene fell silent unknowingly. Everyone is listening carefully to the [truth] he told. "Now you understand the so-called [divine nature], That is, the power of the Hundred Devourers, this power is directly given by the gods: nature is higher than the curse that mortals release by relying on their own resonance with nature. I don''t know how many levels. "Yes, there are no demon angels in this world. To put it bluntly, they are just a few weak myths made up because of the incomprehensibility of the power of Hundred Bits. The ultimate black is not necessarily all evil monsters. Flawless White is not a spotless angel, but only an internal and external fight between two gangs." Hundreds of power? Yana couldn''t help but think of Bai Ji''s Awakening Curse, which was also an ability related to Hundred Bits. So, is this a coincidence, or "Mr. Crow, I have a question, can the entry invited by the will of the world be a person from the plane of Baland?" Gordon asked. "Or in other words, it''s not only [Mythology] that possesses the ability of Hundred Bits. "I don''t know this question anymore. I have seen many exceptions. Maybe it''s a coincidence. Maybe there is a certain number among them. Who knows... Then, the bird-mian man seemed to oversee Bai Ji inadvertently. "But I think it must be children who don¡¯t. The world needs a steady state and everything needs a steady state. Steady state means balance. Then what will happen if the power that does not belong to Barland comes to Barland? [Mythology] The incident is a living example. "So I am more inclined. This is just a coincidence. The original creature of Baland cannot have the ability and divinity." The Umian man concluded. Bai Ji remained silent. She suddenly thought of the one [the last words of evil business 1 that had been shot down by her. It turns out that you are also a hundred species? ? "Okay, the preface is over. Just as you think, the organs of the Lord God in the legend exist in the extreme black, otherwise I won''t spend so much tongue to introduce it. "Do you want my sister to go to that place called Extreme Black? Are you kidding? Even if you are telling the truth, the dangerous place is basically "So, how do we go?" "Bai Ji interrupted Yana. "Well, in theory, you can only go to the extreme black if you are asked by [World Will]." The Ma Mian Man made a helpless move. "I don''t know the details. After all, I am not an omniscient and omnipotent god, and it is already the limit to snoop on these. "Sister, you won''t be really Yana looking at Bai Ji who has no hesitation." Don''t forget that he is the sacrifice of that octopus, it is impossible to be kind to us. "Your Majesty, you won''t really come back to the outer gods now, and you will be the enemy in the future. At this moment we should think twice, rather than listen to the enemy''s bewitching." Nim frowned and persuaded him. "Yes, your Majesty. Now the three tribes of the Qulan Elf blood clan are nearly subjugated! Who knows if all this is under the control of these pagan virtues? I think this is the case, their words are not credible. Bai Ji was indifferent, as if he didn''t listen to the words of persuasion around him. Among the crowd, only Lilias said nothing and stood still, like a lacquered sculpture. "However, it is said that people with divine nature and a hundred biting nature have their own way to enter, and I don''t know what the so-called method is." The Ma Mianren ignored the people who surrounded Bai Ji Zhou Tuan to persuade her. In his opinion, he Only need to transmit her words to one person, other people are not important. "What do you think of the weather?" Bai Ji patted her head meaningfully. "Well:? Very gloomy and depressing." Ma Mianren said without hesitation. But how can this be? How can the clear sky be thousands of miles away, how dark clouds are rolling, we have to enclose this sky from beginning to end, right, unless there is someone who can transcend this sky. "Although there is no other way, I still advise Her Majesty the Queen to think twice, [Ultimate Black] Barland, who is not as shallow and gentle as the water, where can we gather to see the best of all planes, their fighting skills are perfect? , The use and release of divinity is even more extreme, and will attack all living creatures within sight. It can be said that the people living there are a bunch of lunatics. Out-and-out lunatics, killing, killing, a hundred, or being devoured, this is all they live, they are absolutely dead-as a creature of Baland, it can live there for a day A great fortune. "As an enemy, I also hope that Her Majesty the Queen will think twice. "Think twice?" Bai Ji tilted her head. "Let''s do you want to let our heads get hot and hit there? Otherwise, why would you want to persuade us while emphasizing that only the organs of the Lord God can save people?" Ah, so talking to smart people is tiring. You have to be suspected of everything. "The horse-faced man shrugged." Again, the choice is yours, my majesty. " He flicked and turned into a pitch-black mist. "There will be a period later, the blood queen, I hope we still have the opportunity to meet next time" Boom! *Lightning pierced the black cloud, Baimang divided the dark night into two, and a thin rain floated in the sky, which wetted the girl''s hair. "Your Majesty, Lord Lilias is gone! The rain is getting worse, and I don''t know who shouted like this. Bai Ji looked around and looked for the figure helplessly in the gradually rising weight. Regardless of the clothes that were so wet on her body, she ran towards the other side of the holy city. "His Majesty??" "Sister?" Seeing Bai Ji''s counterintuitive reaction, everyone had to stop looking for Lilias. Yana tried to catch up with Bai Ji, but found that her back was getting farther and farther away from her, gradually mimicking the lake and then disappearing in the screaming wind. Chapter 10 ~ Curtain Call in Heavy Rain The gloomy torrential rain eroded the entire city-state. The violent storm was like the roar and roar of the gods on mortals. The cold rain hit her skin, but she couldn''t calm her mood as much. The girl looked around in the heavy salt rain like a little girl lost at the cross street, looking for her parents, her eyes were blank. help. In the night of thunder and lightning, in the ruined wall, the girl looked for that figure. The cold rain wetted her long hair, drawing her exquisite face like a jade carved into the sea. She has no blood on her face and no expression, but she can feel a kind of despair and negative emotions that are so strong that it can hardly be overcome. The raindrops hit the rough cat''s ground, the rain has overwhelmed her white feet, the moist dress clings to the crystal clear skin of the white vows, the wet silver hair is draped, and her eyes are a little confused and sweet. As far as his eyes could reach, the petite figure was thin in the low puddle, and his long silver-white hair was stained with gray and black stains. Bai Ji ran over repeatedly, her footsteps splashing in the accumulated puddles, and the light footsteps were quickly submerged in the heavy rain. In the storm, she embraced the girl in her arms, held her shriveled body and gradually lost its moisture, without speaking for a long time, listening to the rain that hit both of them. Lilias seemed to feel the insignificant temperature and opened her eyelids. Xiaobai, Ji? Is it you? The silent silence represented her answer. "Why come here? The boy Lilias used that shriveled and hoarse voice as if she was talking to Bai Ji, or she was talking to herself, or she was talking to a third party outside of this. "Obviously avoid as much as possible, so that you don''t let you see my embarrassment." You are here, Lilias has a blank but lost look. She looks at the sky and touches her with a warm hand in time. She put her cold hands on her face. Chapter 1117: "Oh, so you are here." Lilias then moved her gaze down blankly and looked at Bai Ji''s face. Those eyes that had lost their lustre and luster made Bai Ji feel hard to breathe, as if a big stone was pressed in her heart, and the dull and uncomfortable feeling left her empty. "Why have your face all over?" Bai Ji tried to remove Lilias''s arm that covered her face. "Yeah, don''t, don''t be like this." For the first time in her life, Lilias brought the bitterness and helplessness of begging and frustration in her words. "Ah, the strength is so great in a blink of an eye, my mother can''t beat you anymore, she really has grown up." Bai Ji will leave me a bit of care, and finally, mother''s care. Bai Ji''s movements were stagnant. In the storm, Lilias''s voice flickered like a swaying candle, and the extinguishment seemed to be only a moment. Camel; only the last straw was crushed to death. "Even if it''s me, I still want to keep my face in front of my daughter and keep a face in front of my daughter. Don''t look at my current appearance... Lilias used a long tap to cover her face, and her voice stopped. Shaking uncontrollably. Bai Ji silently retracted her hand and listened carefully to every word and sentence Lilias said. The howling of the storm became the tone of parting from the sun, the thunder and the sound of rain became louder. "After so many years, you always deliberately run counter to what I said. Today, it''s time to listen to me." Qian Lias gently stroked Bai Ji''s face. "Live well, live, as the continuation of the blood clan, and also as the continuation of mine. Go fast, leave here, and go as far as possible. At this point, don''t get involved with foreign powers, and don''t cough." Yass''s tone increased, and finally she couldn''t stop choking on a bright red for several lifetimes. "Understood, don¡¯t try to save me from those foreign gods, don¡¯t believe a word of my current appearance. "Nothing can teach me, I know very well that the ancestor **** sacrifice is using you as a gunman. Once you go , I can''t look back anymore. "On the mainland, the four eras have not escaped their domination. It is better than the paladin Bai Ming, and the ancient queen Sulanya can only be played by them in applause. "Nowadays, the powerful empires of the elves, the human federation, and the new Gulan are gradually declining. The continent is riddled with sore holes. You, a lost blood queen, can''t beat them. "Can you promise me, don''t fight with them, you can''t fan it." Amidst the sound of rain, Lilia made to Bai Ji the first and possibly the last request of her. May I? ¡®Lilias grabbed Bai Ji¡¯s hand tightly. "Well, her voice is hoarse, like an old man who has fallen into age. We promise you. "Bai Ji''s voice is flat and without ups and downs." We won''t take the initiative to provoke them, but if they come to provoke us, then we can''t have the final say. " "You "Lilias smiled bitterly." It''s still not calm enough, just like me before. "I remember, it seems that there is nothing wrong with me. I still have nothing to do." Lilias thought hard, tone With a few traces of eagerness, she thought hard, and finally remembered at the last minute. "Oh, by the way, Bai Ji, in my pocket." Bai Ji realized that she took out a small box from Lias''s pocket. "Open it and take a look. Bai Ji opened the box, and it contained neither luxurious and valuable jewels nor finely crafted silk. It was just a sweater that was folded and slightly wrinkled. "Happy birthday, Bai Ji." Lilia Siqiang grinned. "It¡¯s your fourth birthday in three weeks. I may not be able to celebrate your birthday. I¡¯m here to wish you a happy birthday." This sweater is ugly and it didn¡¯t take long to learn the craft. The knitting is not good, you won¡¯t Dislike it, Bai Ji didn''t speak, she just held her sweater like this and looked at Lilias quietly. In the storm, water droplets fell down her cheeks. "There is not enough time. I only knit this sweater halfway. There are still many rough places like the things I have done in my life. I always make things too extreme, and there is no beginning. "If I overdo it and hurt your heart, I''m sorry, I really didn''t mean it. After all, it''s the first time I believe in my mother. I don''t know how to give you the full expectations. "Will you forgive me. In the gust of wind, Bai Jixun nodded invisibly. "Although the process is wrong, Fortunately, the result was right, I''m very lucky Bai Ji, you have always been my pride, once you were, you are now, and you will be in the future. "This Guangdong is probably the ancestor who came to pick me up." Lilias'' voice was suddenly full of hope in the rainstorm, but where did the light and hope come from the storm? Except for the violent wind and the roar of thunder, there is only the black mist with no end in sight. Where is the dawn of hope? "Probably, my radium sensation," Lilias said bitterly. "As soon as the soul is open, how could there be a first person to pick me up, it''s a pity that I can''t continue to look at you like this... Lilias Holding Bai Ji''s face, she could feel the strength being drawn away from her body little by little. "But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t worry about you. Even if what¡¯s waiting for me is nothingness, I¡¯ll be in the nothingness of the dark sky. Hei Mo is for you" silently, for you "Boom!" The flash of thunder divided the dark sky into two, and the violent buildings were reflected pale, and at this moment the heavy rain was pouring...Emperor Sister! "The person who followed up happened to see this scene of turbulent wind and rain, and stopped involuntarily. Bai Ji held a girl who looked very similar to her in her arms. The two white-haired girls hugged each other. It should be said that Bai Ji was holding the girl who had ceased activities and let the wind and rain turned into a sculpture. Everyone looked at this scene with complicated expressions. The kinsmen knelt down on one knee, offering their devotion to the ancestor queen. The elders bowed their heads and said nothing. The rain wet their hair. Duke Delan looked up to the sky and sighed and sighed. At this moment, he seemed to be old. Twenties. The flowers in the city froze in the heavy rain. There is a day when the flowers bloom again, and people are no longer young, and everything passes away with the wind and rain like a flower hat at the end of this day. The curtain call in the heavy rain is also a silent farewell, no one takes it. The heavy rain outside the window has been going on for several days, no matter what the rain is, the gloomy sky still covers every corner of the world like the original black mist. The lower terrain was completely submerged by the rain, but the rain still didn''t mean to stop, as if to sink the world into the endless deep sea. The flood of war finally ushered in the grievances of the gods, and mortals were punished by the gods for their actions. Under the sea, the entrance to the sky was opened, and countless creatures that shouldn''t belong to this world broke into the wide-open Barland. They wrecked and challenged the cognition of mortals. The end is coming, and in the panic of everyone''s self-defeating fate, there is no order, and the moral bottom line is broken again and again. The heads of state were paralyzed and banditry was rampant. The city-states cast by civilized people were being destroyed by their own hands. The mobs who had lost their moral and legal restraints rushed for the film in order to survive. The weak producers became the first objects to be photographed. They lamented and begged the people who broke into their homes] wanton and stubborn people, but no one had mercy. The former presided over justice, but would also join in the shooting, for fear of coming late. After the poor peasants who had accumulated surplus food were sold out, the calm did not last long, and the chaotic city state without producers soon appeared to rob him. There will be the first time and the second time, and when this behavior is not stopped and punished in time, more people will follow suit. It takes time, the kingdoms are in chaos, the food crisis is coupled with the panic-stricken people. The upper-level clansmen were busy packing up soft supplies and fled, and the people were unwilling to become the stepping stones for the clansmen. As chaos and conflicts intensified, the army responsible for enforcing the laws rebelled and the national royal family was completely paralyzed. Under internal and external troubles, the kingdom swayed repeatedly on the verge of collapse and collapse. Under the trend of disintegration, the mainland is falling apart, chaos is constantly growing, the ruling class is declining, and various civil armed forces and gangs are becoming more and more prosperous. Each kingdom declared its extinction, and the main reason for its extinction came entirely from themselves. The monsters have not even landed ashore, and the mere indirect influence has completely collapsed various countries on the mainland. The same races are fighting for the right to live, not to mention the tribes of trolls with sturdy folk customs. Wars and bloodshed continue to breed. With the collapse of one country after another, the economic chain of the mainland collapsed, and the chaotic countries indirectly affected those countries that were able to stabilize the situation, and the panic spread throughout Baland. The powerful and armed wealthy businessmen and responsible clans naturally obtained the right to survive, and the sturdy urban gangsters were also in trouble at this disorderly moment. Civilization seems to have regressed back to the world where the weak eats the strong, or that the nature of this world is like this, it hasn''t changed. Chapter 1118: "How many years, countless years." The devil girl stood on the top of the mountain, looking down at the tiny world below. "Mortals are still so ugly, ugly, and disgusting. "It''s almost time, she will come to me soon In this completely collapsed continent, there are few peaceful countries left, thanks to Yamao¡¯s peaceful but not aggressive character, and Yamao Kingdom is lucky to be one of them. When the disaster approached, Queen Yamao took active measures to stabilize the panic people, cut off contact with any country, and prohibited any residents from the kingdom of Yamao from entering the country. As a result, the Yamao Kingdom did not appear to be collapsed and disordered. The silver-haired girl looked out the dark window. It''s been almost a week since I came here, the sound of rain, she has heard the same rain for almost a week, and she is a little bored of hearing it. Listening to the gentle rain, she couldn''t sleep and feasted. Sometimes she was thinking about whether the panic and panic had also spread to her heart? "Is Your Majesty Bai Ji here?" After a soft voice, the room was loudly rang. The girl in the room looked at the room without a thought, getting up from the bed with some difficulty, without wearing shoes, walked out of the bed with bare feet and opened the door. "His Majesty Bai Na, it''s time to eat." The blonde girl held the dinner plate and turned a nice arc towards Bai Ji. The girl has a pair of violet eyes. 2 Those hairy ears prove her identity, and the Hua Zun who wears her body serves her. It proved that her identity must not be an ordinary maid. Thank you. "Bai Ji moved stiffly to take the dinner plate, and she wanted to close the door. "Wrong, wait a minute. The blonde cat lady stopped Bai Ji''s movements... Your Majesty, it''s been a long time, can I let Xiaosha in and talk to you?" To reiterate, the ending will not be abused, no one will die, to prevent the prompt of the glass heart. Chapter 11 ~ The End is Coming "His Majesty Bai Ji, it''s been a long time. May I allow Xiaosha to come in and talk to you? "The blonde cat lady obviously doesn''t want to leave like this. She reached the door with a little begging in her tone. Bai Ji neither nodded her head nor refused, nor did Mingxi refuse. She retreated to the edge of the bed with the dinner plate, and ate herself for nothing. Seeing that she did not reject herself, Queen Yamao tidyed her hair and serving neckline a bit, took off her shoes after it was not messy, and lightly tapped the black silk-covered soles into the room. "His Majesty Bai Ji." Xiaosha once imagined the scene where she would meet again with this 10,000-person queen, but she didn''t expect that the two would meet at the end of the mountain. Her Majesty the Queen, who seems to have always been so understated, seemed to have lost her soul. The first time we met with her, her face was full of ease and calmness. Now, her expression is still not much. Change, but anyone can feel the desperate temperament in her body and the heart to die for a week, except for the necessary food, anyone who knocks her will ignore her, the closed room is like she is closed Like my heart, no longer accepting anyone. It was clear yesterday that she was still a high-powered person, the blood queen of the strongest in the mainland, and now she has such a horrible appearance that makes people embarrassed. Xiaosha swallowed. If she stood in front of the queen, she might not even be able to stand on her heels. Perhaps it was because of her own growth and the fact that the other party¡¯s status is now incomparable, so she could be so peaceful. Sit calmly in front of her and talk to her. "His Majesty Bai Ji, your ministers are very worried about you. I hope you can come out of the shadows, although this sentence is not appropriate for me, a foreigner. I hope you can lead the blood clan again and board amidst the turbulence. throne. "The surviving people are willing to believe in you. It is a great honor and luck to follow you to death." "Bai Ji didn''t say anything, didn''t look at Xiaosha, and didn''t stop eating with her hands. Xiaosha sat on the other side of the bed, less than one meter away from Bai Ji. It was impossible for the other party to hear her words and didn''t respond. It was probably because she didn''t want to answer. "Your Majesty, we need your help." Xiaosha took a deep breath and didn''t expect her previous words to move a dead heart, so she changed her view. The movement of the knife and fork in Bai Ji''s hand stopped for a while, and then he continued to cut off the blood clot that had been cut in half, put it into her mouth, and chewed it carefully. "Eating idiot. Xiaosha finally heard Bai Ji say a word and raised her head with joy, but her face was stiff when she saw the scene clearly. Bai Ji didn''t say this to her, nor to anyone in the room, but "eat something, open your mouth." Bai Ji inserted a piece of flesh and blood, and gestured to the sweater in her arms. "If you don''t eat it anymore, it will be cold, open your mouth, idiot. "Oh, I almost forgot, this thing is not a steak, it was cold." Bai Ji corrected herself. Seeing this scene before her, Xiaosha suddenly clenched her fists. "Open your mouth, idiot, don''t drag it, it''s not to feed you cake." Bai Ji said, maybe only when she speaks to this sweater, she will show such a variety of expressions. However, the more normal and serious the expression and tone of her words to the sweater, the more it proved her own abnormality. Now she is not like a normal person at all, more like a girl with cerebral palsy whose brain has been stimulated to cause mental disorders. "If you don''t eat well, how can your illness get better? Young Dan Lilias, always troubles us." Bai Ji said very dissatisfied. "Don''t laugh, you don''t look good when you smile, why are you smiling? You are like an idiot, no, you were originally an idiot Xiao Sha Ge''s eyes poked helplessly and shook his head. "Eat, don¡¯t think that we will indulge you when you show resistance. You¡¯ve never been gentle to us when you tied us to a chair and fed cakes. Now don¡¯t expect us to treat you even if we don¡¯t be obedient. We have to take coercive measures to tie you to a chair and feed." "Your Majesty Bai Ji, enough That''s right, this is so good... the corners of Bai Ji''s mouth set off a beautiful arc. "Be good: Swallow the food: This is a good boy, come on, take another bite. "Your Majesty Bai Ji, when you wake up, Xiao Sha can''t help but speak loudly. Seeing Bai Ji''s haggard and white deceitfulness now, she even suspects that she was in absolute self-confidence no matter where and when she was at the beginning. And the calm queen was turned off. "I know you have been hit hard, but don''t forget that your sister and loyal subordinates are waiting for your orders. "Even if they retreated to work, they didn''t give up, why did you surrender first?" Xiaosha exhaled deeply. "The forces of the outer gods landed from the coast and will soon sweep the entire continent: When are you going to deceive others for nothing?" "Please wake up. You are the strongest in the blood queen continent. This continent needs you and we also need you. What should we do if you leave these ancestors who followed you? If you let go, they will bury you. "Are you full? If you are full, let''s have some soup. Xiaosha spoke emotionally next to Bai Ji for a long time, but the other party didn''t listen to a word, her eyes full of caring are in her arms. That semi-finished sweater doesn¡¯t even look at Xiaosha¡ªHer Majesty Baiji. ¡°Xiaosha was silent for a long time, as if she had made a great determination, and did it. Taking advantage of it, she put the sweater in Bai Ji¡¯s arms. Take away. Give it back to us. "Bai Ji''s eyes instantly chilled. The murderous spirit and coercion concentrated in an instant, Xiaosha''s face was pale, her feet trembled, and she almost fell to the ground without standing still. "Give it back to us." Bai Ji repeated. Xiaosha felt that the pressure that Yin put on her shoulders was even greater. An invisible rock mountain was pressing down. How could Xiaosha withstand such pressure, her heels shook her head, and she fell to sit down. . "His Majesty Bai Ji, don''t let the struggling Xiaosha keep moving back, leaning against the wall. Bai Ji stepped on the ground step by step, wrapped in some faded white silk feet Y, every step seemed to fall in Xiaosha''s heart. "His Majesty Bai Ji, don''t be obsessed anymore." Holding back the instinctive movement of wanting to hand over the sweater in her hand, Xiaosha just locked the sweater that was meaningful to Bai Ji in her arms. Seeing that the other party was indifferent, Bai Ji had given up using words to make the other party submit. "His Majesty Bai Ji, oh!" After hearing a chuckle, Xiaosha clutched her stomach in pain. "Little cat, how dare you." Bai Ji grinned with sharp fangs, and grinned reversibly, followed Xiaosha''s abdomen relentlessly, and fiercely irritated a few feet. Bai Ji wanted to try to grab the sweater from Xiaosha''s arms. But she seemed to be afraid of breaking it, so she grinned her teeth severely, and a sickle that was twice as tall as her whole body appeared in her. Hands. "Give it back to us, I won''t repeat it again." Bai Ji was carrying a sickle and now Xiaosha was condescending, and she could see that she was now raging and her expression that had not changed was a bit hideous. "Want to be a headless corpse with blood sucked?" Bai Ji smiled and stretched out her sharp nails. "Do you want us to give your face two makeup?" "Your Majesty Bai Ji, wake up, your Majesty Lilias, she is dead. Xiaosha gritted her teeth and said even though she knew that after she said this, she might be dissipated in a different part of her body and her head, and she was dead. It was terrible, but she still uttered these words in a snarling manner. what did you say? "Bai Ji''s expression suddenly changed, and there was no longer any anger, nor any killing intent. The scarlet fat man was full of empty colors between Jianran, and lost his soul like a puppet who was involved in a swaying puppet in a puppet show. Chapter 1119: "How is it possible, how is it possible, you dead cat, lying, lying." Bai Ji''s voice was doubtful, then at a loss, and then convinced. Lilias. How could that female cousin die? Impossible, that guy who won''t be shameless. Cunning, indifferent, black-bellied, stinky and shameless, who can beat her? Can you beat her shamelessly? ? "Ah, ah, it''s impossible." Bai Ji laughed, and at the same time, a few drops of crystals dripped down her face involuntarily. "Ha ha" she raised her sickle high, and Xiaosha, who had already predicted her ending, closed her eyes silently. After hearing the sound of the sawdust test, she opened her eyes slowly. The sickle lay aside, three points into the wood, and its owner, like a doll, lost his strength, sat on the ground weakly, hugged his knees and shrank into a ball. Lilias Lilias she, how could we not know? "Bai Ji mumbled as if she was self-conscious, because she buried her head in her knees, Xiaosha couldn''t see her expression at this moment. "I''m gone, I''m all gone. Ah, no matter if you are gone, do you think we will be sad? Ah, naive, it''s better for you to die. It''s too late for us to be happy!" Bai Ji laughed loudly, just with laughter. With an inconspicuous choke. "I know what you''re worried about. Don''t worry, you can go away with peace of mind. We won''t be sad for you." She kept this posture silent for a long time, and then suddenly it seemed that some kind of anger erupted. Shouting... Stupid, idiot, idiot, idiot, big idiot, you cunning evil quotient! " "We live well on the human side, embracing us as a blood clan without authorization, and breaking into our world without authorization: When we hate you to the bone, we leave our own mark in our mind without authorization, without authorization. Fortunately, when we couldn''t do without you, we left us without authorization. do you know? We could have been a carefree human knight to spend our life steadily and steadily. In a leap, these are all planned things, let us be involved in your storm without authorization, and then leave behind after awakening the memory. We, do you know how **** you are when you leave alone? ? "Have you heard that I am scolding you asshole!" You bastard, come out and feed us cake if you hear it? ? Don''t pretend that Xiaosha quietly looked at Bai Ji, who was emotionally upset, knowing that she shouldn''t be disturbed at this time, so she could only walk out of the room silently and shut it down. The gray-black corridor was once again calm. "His Majesty Bai Ji''s mood is very unstable, it is estimated that it will take a while to return to normal." Back to the living room, looking at the two rows of seats. A guest from a foreign country, Xiaosha sighed. "Your Excellency Weihong has worked hard." Looking at Xiaosha''s messy clothes, she knew what happened to Ben. "His Majesty Bai Ji has the grace to recreate me, which is right." Xiaosha shook her head. A week ago, the foreigners who came to the white blood race brought their family here and asked them to take it in. On the matter of whether to take them in, the ministers of Yamao mostly agreed. It is that the blood spirit empire has close ties with the Yamao kingdom. Secondly, the blood spirit empire is favored by the Yamao kingdom, and most of the Yamao tribe Good-natured by nature, they are more clear-cut than most races. And even if the ministers disagreed, Xiaosha would stand out from the crowd. In fact, after the empire collapsed and collapsed, she had already taken in many of the remnants of the Blood Spirit Empire. Sitting on the other side of the living room were the tribunals of the Yamao Kingdom. Their expressions were solemn. Some subtle movements can also tell that they are not in a relaxed mood at this moment. If it¡¯s normal, it¡¯s not impossible to take in a thin blood queen and her tribe. It doesn¡¯t matter how long the blood queen wants to live. Insanity can also be slowly recuperated. With the power of one country, it¡¯s better to feed a few foreigners. More than enough. But the situation so far is not optimistic. The forces of the outer gods besieged Balland from all sides around the sea, and the war burned all the coastal cities. Now the border of Balland is lost, and all coastal areas or low-lying areas have been submerged by the deep sea and there is no grass. Terrible ectopic marine life emerged from another part of the world and landed one after another, launching an extinct onslaught on all the creatures on this continent. The kingdoms that had exhausted their national and military power in internal fighting were vulnerable and were uprooted by huge fish-like creatures. The sea water was dyed black, and cities and countries were covered in charcoal. The body was soaked in the smell of the sea, and almost a quarter of the entire continent of Barland had been invaded by the sea, and it had only been less than a month. All races on the mainland realized that the end was too late, and the internal fighting had exhausted all Baland''s financial, material, and manpower. When the deep sea was overwhelmed, no country sent troops to fight against foreign enemies. When the young soldier who drove the ducks to the shelves saw the monster with a tall iron tower, he was so scared that he didn''t even have the strength to escape. Invincibility has become a label for foreign invaders, and the entire continent urgently needs someone with the ability to buy those monsters. Chapter 12 ~ Dark Tide Coming "The blow to Queen Bai Ji seems to be very deep, and it will probably be impossible to get out of her heart for a while." Xiaosha sighed regretfully, her tone full of complexity. When she saw the broken black sword, she understood everything. It turned out that there are no miracles in this world. The so-called miracles and coincidences are just people who have been carrying forward for her. I am afraid that the favors I owe to the land are unclear in this life, Xiaosha thought bitterly. As soon as these words came out, both the noble ministers of the Flax Kingdom and the blood elders staying here remained silent. "There is not much time left for us." The minister of the Yamao Kingdom said in a deep voice. "Sinner''s power has increased by a quarter of the day, and the continent has been wiped out by the sea. A few days ago, there was news that the leaf tribes and the troll tribes near the sea have been destroyed, and there are no survivors." "The Yamao Kingdom is an inland kingdom far away from the ocean, so it hasn''t been affected much, but if this continues, we will be submerged by the sea, sooner or later. "We think that with our current military strength, what is the chance of winning against those alien creatures from different planes?" "No doubt, we don''t have any chance of winning." The blood elder Nim took the words. "How terrifying those creatures are, the old knows with his own eyes: at least, it is not a creature that can be defeated by ordinary power. "Look, even the veteran of the blood clan said that." Minister Ya Mao sighed, seeing the helpless and gloomy colleagues beside him, there was a kind of helplessness that could not be said. The alien army may be able to defeat it, but it is definitely not something they can defeat. No, not to mention victory, I am afraid that even stopping is a luxury. The blood clan is almost annihilated, and the Gulan¡¯s life has become solid under the erosion of the Black Sea. The entire human federation has been cursed to become a monster that chooses people and noisy. They are one. How can a little Yamao Kingdom Ho De? ? Unless the **** of Lu people comes to the world, the Yamao tribe will be wiped out soon. "At this time of crisis, since you have chosen the Yamao Kingdom, then we] are our comrades who share the joys and sorrows and are brothers and sisters in the trenches." Xiaosha slowly said to the elders of the blood clan. Facing the heterogeneous forces of indiscriminate massacre, it is probably only at this time that all of them will put aside the differences and prejudices of race and culture, and unite. Life and death are all tied to a rope, and racial rejection has lost any meaning. The original creatures living on this plane know that now only the same enemy can live. "How easy is it to deal with monsters from different planes? They have a far superior force system and a complete drive body that is nearly flat evolution. In their eyes, we are just mole worms that can be crushed with one foot. We His army is just a group of toys. "Then what should we do now? Is it possible to submit a surrender form to them and bow their heads? They probably don''t even understand what we are saying. Everyone knows that this is a battle that cannot be surrendered or lost except for a confrontation. Otherwise, we have no choice. "Everyone understands this. The question is how to fight this battle? The information from the front line shows that the monster is as tall as an iron tower, in the shape of a human, facing the beast of the ocean, and covered with scales with sharp thorns. , The army drove in front of them and didn¡¯t even know how to attack. The power gap was so big, how to fight?¡± ¡°The end is coming, the death of Baland.¡± The Yamao nobles shook their heads and looked at the black through the French windows The filthy smog, they haven''t seen the sky again for a long time. "Probably it is destined, Baland has this catastrophe." The ministers of the Asian cat slumped on the bench, their eyes lost. While the fog in the sky blocked the sky, it also stabbed their hope. They lamented, beating their chests and feet, and murmured that they shouldn''t have repented in the first place. Nim looked at their reaction indifferently, without any waves in his heart, because it was not the first time he experienced such a scene. At the end of the Second Era, when the sinners invaded, the fearful and desperate survivors also took this posture, lamenting that they should not have been in the beginning. If we do it again, mortals can unite and work together to resist external forces? No, not necessarily in Nimes''s opinion. Mortals repeat this cycle, and they will never learn enough. If you don''t get rid of this bad root, mortals will not have a long memory. In that instant, Nim felt that the development of the situation to this day was completely a mortal thought. "With the experience of fighting foreign objects, and directly defeating the existence of foreign objects, there is only one case of Baland." Everyone looked at the hall somewhere outside the living room. ¡®Blood actress, the strongest in the mainland, Your Excellency Bai Ji. The deterrence and destructive power of foreign objects, friends of the blood race, you know better than us. Surely the tragedy that appears in your hometown will not repeat itself, right? " "I know what you want to say, and we can''t do anything about this." The elders'' faces were full of unresolved frowns when they mentioned this matter. "At the week of Responsible Country, we exhausted all the ways we could not relieve Her Majesty the Queen. Since that day, the North this situation, always that calm and calm blood queen died, leaving one to go. The sad souls of the past are not out of the past, and they are lined up again and again in the memory and only His Majesty Bai Na can turn the tide. For this, we should do whatever it takes. "The Yamao blamed the tribe who unanimously expressed their attitude, it is not that they are inhumane. , It''s a matter of the life and death of the entire continent, they have no retreat. "Your Majesty, what do you think?" The Yamao nobles did not ask the blood elders'' opinions. In their opinion, only their own queen can be the master now. "Everything is long-term, and these suggestions are put aside. Xiaosha''s reaction to this is very flat: it seems that he does not intend to accept it. "Your Majesty, you have to think twice. This matter is not only about the blood race, but also the life and death of our race. If you are careless, you will lose everything. Chapter 1120: "Now we can only hold on to this last straw without letting go to have a chance. Otherwise, the mainland here will be completely invaded by chaotic order. By then, we will be sinners against the ancients. "What do you want? Use unconventional wrists when necessary?" Xiaosha narrowed her eyes. "Okay, I''m tired today, and you must be tired too, so go and rest. After the minister was forcibly dismissed, Xiaosha got up and left the main seat. Seeing the Ya cats walking out of the hall together, Delan felt very moved. And only Saplan is the real home, even if it is close to each other, even if the enemy is currently the same enemy, if they are not of the same race, they will not be of the same heart, let alone the same. Perhaps this is the main reason why this Mainland Pavilion suffers from wars and chaos and Cangrou, ¡®His Royal Highness Yana, are you going to take care of Majesty Bai Ji today? "Delan stopped Yana. "Take care of sister?" Yana shook her head without thinking. "No need. "You: Don''t you worry about her current situation? Duke Delan froze "What''s the use of worrying?" YaPost didn''t explain much. "You, are you awkward with your Majesty Bai Ji?" "Why do you say that?" Yana straightened her head. "Since this month, you have never asked her about her situation, and you have almost never taken care of her." Prime Minister Derain expressed his doubts. Since the fight against the ancestor queen, everyone in the blood family seems to have cast a big name. The shadow and the so-called atmosphere made the already sluggish situation worse. An accident happened to the previous queen. The current queen lost her mind and lost her head of spirit. The soldiers began to lose their goals in a daze, and there were successive incidents of deserters. Now is undoubtedly the most refined moment of the blood race. "What the emperor needs now is not to persuade that there is a process of relaxation in everything. People who fall into the maze will be confused, sweet, and afraid to move on, but when she says that she is confused, she still has to move on, that is such. "If she doesn''t want to give up the hope of life, she can only continue. "We still need to tie the bell. We can''t intervene in this kind of thing. Since we can''t check our hand, why don''t we choose to believe it?" Yayana smiled slightly... Sulanya, the greedy and greedy person, will fight as long as there is a breath. Invincible and fatal failures will make her stronger." It takes time to get out of the maze, right? "Delan sighed." I know that child, he rarely felt family affection during the human period, and it was precisely because he could not give up and could not find a substitute, he was so confused. " "Maybe she didn''t realize it by Cai herself, she had already regarded Her Majesty Lilias as [mother] before she knew it. "After the confusion is a deeper confusion, what if you can''t get out of it for a lifetime?" "I don''t know anymore... Yana said with a smile. "Sister I was away at the same time, so naturally I don''t have the meaning of existence, so I don''t need to think too much about these things every day. Naturally just fine. "There is not much I can do, only support her and trust her." Time flies quickly, especially in this depressing environment. Everyone hopes that time will always be fixed in the last second, farther away from life and death. Mortals often only know how to cherish the great rivers and mountains of the world, whether they are chasing fame or fortune or doing nothing. Only then did they discover that the negative ones missed a lot of excitement, and when they wanted to retain these excitement and comfort, it was too late. When the filth stream broke through the beauty, large and small, terrifying and strange monsters filed together. Entering, symbolizing that a civilization has been destroyed. Soon, the dwarf kingdom, which was a neighbor of the Yamao kingdom, fell. They learned from the dwarves who had fled that the alien species had already crushed the dwarf''s palace and came towards the Yamao Kingdom. Soon, here will also be a film*. Although the upper layers of the kingdom tried their best to suppress the news, they still couldn''t hide it. The darker and deeper colors of the sky and the sound of tidal waves rising from the horizon made the Asian cat people feel terrified. After all, this disaster on the mainland came, and it affected any party indiscriminately. The kinsmen never escaped, the Gulan did not escape, the humans did not escape, and everyone was just as natural and the Yamao Kingdom could not be spared either. Fear of the unknown and death breeds in the hearts of the Yamao, and there are not a few people who are afraid of escaping the city-state overnight, and after this precedent, the phenomenon of falling off is endless. The benevolent queen Yamao did not condone as usual this time, but gave a timely death order: no citizen should not leave the city for half a step, and the various city-states should remain self-sufficient. In addition, they also advertised outside the city. How dangerous is the ben, there is still a ray of life in the city, and going out of the city is a dead end. Soon, this phenomenon was eradicated, and the Yamao Kingdom did not have a large number of migrations similar to the blood race, maintaining order and allowing the country to operate normally. As Chao Xi got closer and closer, the Yamao staying in the city could even hear the surging tide outside the city. So far, most of the Yamao were always awakened by nightmares at night. They dreamed that the black tide flooded their crops and houses, and the hideous creatures followed and killed their relatives. The city-state was sinking into the deep sea forever. The nightmare affected people¡¯s spirits. They were **** all day long, except for necessary food. Besides, he didn''t dare to do anything superfluous, and he looked like a group of death row prisoners. In this environment, even the soldiers who have experienced many battles have lost their will to fight: before the tide arrives, the momentum of solemnly swearing to fight until the last drop of blood is gone, and all the Kimos lie on the head of the city and watch. The Black Sea is coming closer and closer. In the blink of an eye, the Yamao Kingdom, an inland city-state, was surrounded by the sea, and the panic as if the world only pierced them was breathtaking. Coupled with the influence of continuous dreams on the nerves, unable to sleep, and under tremendous pressure all day long, some people finally couldn''t help but commit suicide. Even before the actual war started, the soldiers in charge of defending citizens had lost all fighting spirit and morale. The Yamao blamed the tribes that when the war came, the Yamao Kingdom could be pointed out for a while, it proved that they were wrong, and they were wrong. They had a nervous breakdown before they even saw the alien species. They came to understand that the strongest weapon of the alien species was not its own power, but its spiritual destruction. The depression of the mind and the torture of the spirit, many people have been unable to bear this kind of despair and chose to commit suicide. Among them are civilians, responsible tribes, and native soldiers. They gradually learned that the forces that were submerged by the Black Sea used to be like them. They were full of enthusiasm. With the passage of time, they slowly lost their fighting spirit, and finally all of them lost their minds, and then they were rushed up. Soon after the tide was devoured, the soldiers standing on the city-state became numb. Every day they watched the Kuroshio that is getting closer and closer to the city-state. They were all haggard, staring at the thick dark circles, their eyes covered with bloodshot eyes, and their expressions were dull. . When they came back to their senses, the Black Sea had already climbed the city wall, and monsters as tall as a bell tower rose from the Black Sea. With shark-like teeth and face, the body is covered with spiked scales, and the limbs are like withered vines and giant trees, and it can climb over the wall with just a short span. Being gaze at by the alien species, mortal people take it. There is no contempt and no pity in their eyes. Just like humans looking down at the snail mosquitoes at their feet, they don¡¯t have any feelings of color. The troops have already hit the blood spirit imperial city. The blood clan has lost all its bases and supporters, morale is low, and the loss of the masses of the people has paralyzed the country. At present, within the constricted imperial city, they are still sitting on the throne in a purple robe The young girl listened to the report from the messenger, and the corners of her mouth unconsciously set off a beautiful arc. "The war is about to end for a long time. Your Majesty, you are the greatest hero of this war. The wise decision and timing of the war are perfect. You are truly a descendant of the Shinra clan and enjoy the praise and praise of the nobles. Although she didn''t say anything, Ji Yue, who was already a little arrogant, was very contented in her heart. Looking back on her unwillingness in her previous life, she now has a feeling of exuberance. No one is optimistic about the last emperor ushered in a day of turning over, who can think of it? Soon. Soon she will destroy the blood race to achieve a feat that her ancestors have not achieved in the past years, regain the former ancestral land, and let the barbarians of the world take responsibility. The story about her will last forever and even the world. After she becomes famous, it''s probably Thinking of this, a blush flashed across Ji Yue''s immature face. I don''t know what happened to her in the past so long. It doesn''t matter soon, she will soon be able to escape from the despicable blood queen body and return to her side. Be patient and endure for a while. Ji Yue insists on looking into the distance from the H of the city wall every day. She firmly believes that one day she will see soldiers in triumphs with her beloved. She waited day by day, but the egg was consumed. "Where is it!" The clear and loud voice resounded from the magnificent palace. The black-haired girl in a purple imperial robe stared blankly at Landrito, who had lost all her strength, and slowly sat back on the throne. The Queen Yama, who is known for her kindness, did not condone as usual this time, but gave a timely death order: any citizen should not leave the city for half a step, and the various city-states should remain self-sufficient. In addition, they also trumpeted about what happened outside the city. How dangerous it is, there is still a ray of life in the city, and getting out of the city is a dead end. Chapter 1121: Soon this phenomenon was eradicated. The Yamao Kingdom did not have a large number of migrations similar to the blood races, and kept order, so that the normal fortune of the country as Chaoxi got closer and closer, the Yamao people in the city could even listen The sound of the surging tide outside the city, so far, most of the cat people are always awakened by nightmares at night. They dreamed that the black tide flooded their crops and houses, and the hideous creatures followed and killed their relatives. The city-state was sinking into the deep sea forever. The nightmare affected people¡¯s spirits. They were **** all day long, except for necessary food. Besides, he didn''t dare to do anything superfluous, and he looked like a group of death row prisoners. In this environment, even the soldiers who have experienced many battles have lost their will to fight. Before the tide came, the momentum of solemnly proclaiming the war to the last drop of blood was gone. The Black Sea is getting closer. In the blink of an eye, the Yamao Kingdom, an inland city-state, was surrounded by the sea, and the panic as if the world had only pierced them made it breathless. Coupled with the influence of uninterrupted Jiangmeng dreams on nerves, unable to sleep, and under tremendous pressure all day long, someone finally couldn''t help but commit suicide. Even before the actual war started, the soldiers in charge of defending citizens had lost all fighting spirit and morale. The Yamao blamed the tribes that when the war came, the Yamao Kingdom could be pointed out for a while, it proved that they were wrong, and they were wrong. They had a nervous breakdown before they even saw any exotic species. They came to understand that the strongest weapon of the alien species was not its own power, but its spiritual destruction. The depression of the mind and the torture of the spirit, there have been many people who could not bear this kind of despair and chose to commit suicide. Among them were civilians, responsible families, and soldiers. They gradually learned that the forces that were submerged by the Black Sea used to be like them. They were full of enthusiasm. With the passage of time, they slowly lost their fighting spirit, and finally all of them lost their minds, and then they were rushed up. Soon after the tide was devoured, the soldiers standing on the city-state became numb. Every day they watched the Kuroshio that is getting closer and closer to the city-state. They were all haggard, staring at the thick dark circles, their eyes covered with bloodshot eyes, and their expressions were dull. . When they came back to their senses, the Black Sea had already climbed the city wall, and monsters as tall as a bell tower rose from the Black Sea. With shark-like teeth and face, the body is covered with spiked scales, and the limbs are like withered vines and giant trees, and it can climb over the wall with just a short span. Being gaze at by the alien species, mortal people take it. There is no contempt and no pity in their eyes, just as humans look down at the snails at their feet, without any emotion. Chapter 13 ~ Don''t Come Alone "Since the crusade against the Blood Spirit Empire. The good news came from the front line again and again, saying that our troops have already hit the **** imperial city, the blood family has lost all base areas and supporters, morale is low, and the loss of people has caused the country to paralyze. Inside the city, the surviving breath was sitting on the throne. The girl in a purple robe listened to the messenger''s report, and the corners of her mouth unconsciously set off a beautiful arc. "The war is about to end for a long time. Your Majesty, you are the greatest hero of this war. Your wise decision and timing are perfect. You really deserve to be the descendant of the Shinra clan, enjoying the praise and praise of the nobles. , Although she didn''t say anything, Ji Yue, who was already a little arrogant, was very contented. Looking back on her unwillingness in her previous life, she now has a feeling of exultation. No one is optimistic about the last emperor ushered in a day of turning over, who can think of it? Soon she will destroy the blood clan. Achieve a feat that your ancestors have not achieved in the past few years, regain the ancestral land, and let the barbarians across the world take responsibility. The story about her will last forever and even the world. After she becomes famous, it''s probably Thinking of this, a blush flashed across Ji Yue''s immature face. I don''t know what happened to her in the past so long. It doesn''t matter soon, she will soon be able to escape from the despicable blood queen body and return to her side. Be patient and endure for a while. Ji Yue insists on looking into the distance from the H of the city wall every day. She firmly believes that one day she will see soldiers with triumphant people with her beloved. She waited day by day, but the egg was consumed. "Where is it!" The clear and loud voice resounded from the magnificent palace. The black-haired girl in a purple imperial robe stared blankly at Landrito, who had lost all her strength, and slowly sat back on the throne. "How is it possible, how is this possible? Jiyue looked stupid, and whispered in a low voice. "The days on the frontline are obviously good news again and again, why all of a sudden, I know, you must be lying to me, yes, you are lying to me Lan Delituo knelt on one knee and didn''t explain to himself. He knew in his heart that Ji Yue himself believed it, but now he just didn''t believe it in his heart. Just like a little girl, she is angry and needs to wait for her to calm down, and then she will listen. That''s right. You are lying to me. You are trying to cover up your fault, so you made up this kind of lie to deceive me, right? ? "Ji Yue seemed to have reacted, shaking her body and forcibly squeezing out an ugly smile. "You are really dishonest when you are a knight? You don''t follow the creed and lie to your monarch: Are you really worthy to be a knight? "So, please leave your position as the knight commander." Landry Tuo said calmly. As soon as these words came out, all the officials cast a look of surprise at Landry, and even Mu Nian was slightly moved. Everyone knows that this is just your Majesty''s anger, you just go down the stairs, why do you stand up? ? "What do you mean?" Ji Yue said tremblingly. "As your Majesty is rich, although you did not deceive your own king, but you also disobeyed the knight''s creed and failed to fulfill the monarch''s order. How can a person like me be worthy of the leader of the knight commander? So I entreat your majesty. , And throw it back. "Your Excellency Landryto, what are you talking about? "The officials can''t stand it anymore, so I hurried to stand up and ask for mercy for Landry." Your majesty, please forgive me. Your knight commander has always been this way. You know the best. He will never deceive you: the first priority is Lan. The great catastrophe that your Excellency Delituo said is true, so I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m waiting for a catastrophe. Changing the generals before the battle is a big taboo for soldiers. I hope your Majesty will think twice about "Baijin," Ji Yue bites. Ying''s lips tremblingly asked. "Where is Baijin, where is my Baijin? ? " "Didn''t I ask you to bring her back safely? Where is she now??" Just now, I explained very clearly that Miss Bai Jin was fighting to resist the alien species and unfortunately was stabbed to death by the alien species. "Speaking of this, Landryto''s tone became low. In need of time, the palace was filled with a quirky atmosphere. The officials were silent and spoke through Landry''s mouth. The authenticity is beyond doubt. The descendants of the Sword Cross family may really have: "A lie, a lie, a lie!" Ji Yue''s eyes were scary, like a puppet whose soul had been lost. Ha, I know that foreign species or something, how is it possible? You are trying to discern and lie for your own mistakes. How could Bai Jin die? You can trick me into feeding some foreign species. You can tell the truth. As long as you tell the truth, I will exempt you from all crimes of negligence, hurry up and don''t lie to me, okay? " Landrito kept his posture and didn''t speak. "Thumping." Ji Yue knelt and sat on the ground feebly, lost in a daze. "How could this happen? "Obviously, I obviously didn''t want to be so worthy, never, why did the situation develop like this?: t; "Ji Yue never felt that she was as helpless as you are now. "Bai Jin, I pushed Bai Jin down into the abyss. It''s "Ji Yue looked at her trembling hands in disbelief, her face was blank. "I obviously, I just want to" this world will no longer have traces of Baiming, only because of my own hand. Ji Yue''s eyes turned black and almost fainted. "Your Majesty, Your Majesty!" Ji Yue feels that she can''t hear the voice anymore. No matter how outsiders shout, she feels that her heart is dying a little bit. However, the cruel reality will not let her go. Everyone is equal before disasters, and what is waiting for her will It was the desperate ocean, she would once again return to the small cage, and this time, it was her pro-bai who killed her. Everything was self-inflicted and the city wall made of finely cut stones was fixed with golden soup. Under the black torrent, it was as fragile as a pile of mud, and the ink-colored water was like a huge palm, slowly squeezing the entire city-state. The battle was over before it even started. After seeing this behemoth, the defenders who had lost morale lost their pale and **** expressions, and they all languished on the ground with their eyes blank. Compared to Baland creatures, the power of the alien species is undoubtedly very intuitive. A light wave of the palm like an old orange tree can kill a pile of mortal soldiers like a fly. The monster stood quietly, and just standing here made mortals shudder. They lost the courage to take up arms and fight. The pupils without the silver ball of the eyelids shoot out healing rays, and they are full of spiked scales. Gather a dark luster. The black current hit, and in an instant, the stone wall collapsed, and if the black sea coming from the sky would take time to wipe out the entire town, wherever it passed, houses fell down and there was no grass growing. The blast swept through the broken rubble and clods, and destroyed a city in a flash. The rubble was shattered and the inland was full of turbulent waves. The townspeople who had not had time to move were all lucky rabbits, up to the old man who was over sixty years old. The children among the most blessed and naked are treated equally, perhaps only they are truly fair. Chapter 1122: Whether it was a nobleman or a lowly commoner, they were all run over by catastrophe. The news that Haiqiu had not crossed the border quickly reached the capital of the Yamao Kingdom. It was not a message sent by humans. The clean and big torrent of explosions can be heard so clearly across the distance, as if there are countless tragedies in it. The wailing. The unlucky ghost wife who had lost the last shelter roared and cried bitterly. Using various methods to reinforce the city wall, the soldiers standing on the top of the city are still hesitant. They are staring into the distance, as if they can see the fading Wang~ foreign. Under the continuous destruction of Mo Meng, their spirits are like a tight weir silk thread, and they will be completely broken with a little effort. Only a few fighters are still awake. There are no empty seats in the palace temple. Perhaps this is the last moment of the kingdom. No one has chosen to be absent at this time, because no one can run away, because even if they run, they can¡¯t escape. Although there is no shortage of one person, the nobles who are well-dressed and pampered on weekdays seem very embarrassed at this moment. Their faces are haggard, and most of them have deep dark circles under their eyes. It is obvious that they haven''t had a good night''s sleep for several days. "The day has finally come." Xiaosha rubbed the sun six, and she had no eyes closed like the noble ministers. Being mentally tortured and unable to get a rest will have a great impact on people''s psychology. Mortal bodies are too fragile and must be guaranteed daily sleep in order to sustain life. However, although they have been unable to get a good rest, the responsible people present are all in a spirited spirit. Thank you for your hard work along the way. "Xiaosha''s tone eased a lot at this moment. Over the years, she had been keeping the queen''s frame as if she was completely relieved, showing a slightly relaxed smile. Helpless, can''t escape or won''t escape, being forced to the limit, only a trace of insignificant low strength is left. The censors looked different, some were silent, some wept bitterly, and some looked frowning at the sky. People who don''t understand it anymore know that this may be the last struggle of the Yamao Kingdom. In this battle, all personnel capable of fighting were on the wall. It is obviously not the first time that the elders who have experienced strong winds and waves have seen this desperate sky and desperate scene, and it has shown that the officers and soldiers of Biaomao have much more agreement. Earlier in advance, he arranged for a spell singing team to summon natural objects such as trees, vines, giant rocks, etc., to surround the city as a mitigation; the middle zone to prevent the flood from engulfing. The re-stained sky, without the slightest light, really feels doomsday. "Tina? Why did you come out?" Yawei, who was leaning on the wall, heard the familiar noise behind her. After joy, she frowned. "Is it possible for me to lie down at this time?" Tina walked up the tower with the help of the maid. "I can''t do that peacefully. "Your injury hasn''t healed yet, isn''t it?" "I can move, isn''t it all right?" Tina ignored Yax''s advice and walked to the edge of the city expressionlessly. Now she needs to rely on a cane to walk like a normal person, her pale face still can''t stop. The trembling legs all showed her weakness at this moment. "You." Ya Hao glanced at Tina, but after all she didn''t say anything. "Forget it, come on when you come." "Since it''s here, do me a favor, are there any foreign running dogs?" "Very close." The gust of wind blew Tina''s hair, and she closed her eyes, quietly feeling the breath of the wind, and she twisted a piece of condensed snow. "It''s very close to us. "Probably how close is it?" "Well, after I finish saying this sentence, it will appear in our field of vision." As soon as the voice fell, ink spurted from the other end of the mountain as if it came from the abyss. The momentum is huge, flowing from all sides around the mountain and turning over the soil, like a thousand horses rushing up and down in white. The moving sea lost all the sights. "Boom boom boom!!" When the lake blow was in the slow zone, thunder was flashing, lightning flashed, and two deafening sounds were superimposed, making people tremble. "Are you afraid? "Miss Tina is asking me?" Yana smiled lightly. "I''m not afraid that it''s fake. To be honest, I''m very flustered now. "Why? You haven''t seen this scene for the first time, have you? "This is because it is not the first time I have seen it, and I know what it means... Yahuai looked at the Black Sea that was constantly rushing down, and said with a sigh. "After I regained my memory, I tried everything I could to avoid such an ending. The same is true for the emperor sister. We are all survivors of the disaster, knowing what will happen if this alien invasion is lost. Tina was silent, listening quietly to what Yana said. "As you can see, we failed, or we were doomed to fail from the beginning. Ya Ma looked up to the sky. "In this world, apart from the kinsmen, there are also a large number of people. How can it be turned around by one person? ? "Even the Paladin can''t arrogantly cross this sky, let alone us?" "They are here... Tina said in a deep voice, and just as her voice fell, an iron tower rose from the surface of the Black Sea, black. The water drops splashed, and the behemoth raised his eyes. Is this an alien species... Tina''s expression remained unchanged, and she stretched out a finger towards the figure that she could only look up. "It''s so ugly. The snow-white Bing Dong quickly climbed onto the monster''s limbs, and the monster seemed to have noticed this change without lowering his head and twisting it to drive it away. The ice and snow fell apart for a while. As if realizing that Tina was a threat, the huge palm pressed down against Tina. "Tina, run! When Yana was about to yell, Dao White cut through the sky. When I looked again, the monster stretched out a hand with a giant sickle of self-color. "Don''t think about it, our enemies." Chapter 14 ~ Then Break the Universe "Don''t think about it, our enemies. The storm passed by, the Black Sea was surging upwards, and the thunder cried out despair and destruction in the shattering wind. In the years of Wenge, the war never changed. The banner that hung on the head of the city gradually turned black and gray, and everything within the eyes of his eyes fell silently to perish in despair, except for the pure and ignorant silver. "It''s been a long time, our enemies." Bai Ji''s voice was not loud, but it penetrated the entire sky, and the whole arm of the ghost shark was shattered in the next moment. The alien species'' eyes widened slightly, as if it seemed that the vampire in front of him was more interesting. Unlike the snail mosquitoes that arbitrarily take and seize, the snail mosquito that can resist it can arouse its interest even more. "Mortal, what''s your name." In the eyes of the ghost shark, the creature in front of it is powerful enough to be the most powerful Baland creature it has ever seen, so it is interested in knowing her name. "The name is the rabbit." The sickle returned to Bai Ji''s hand. "We don''t need to bother to introduce ourselves to a dying creature. "Oh?" The ghost shark''s eyes widened and did not feel angry. Similar to their evolutionary perfection, the creatures near the top of the pyramid link can almost protect themselves. It is a very strange thing to hold an absolute sense of shame, especially for a mortal being annoyed. "Interesting creature." The ghost shark uttered words, but at the moment it was talking to Bai Ji, the arm regeneration was completed. "In the name of the Sin Lord, I will completely liberate this plane from its depravity and profoundness. "Forget about liberation, you should go wherever you go, so we don''t have to clean up you one by one." Bai Ji said blankly. Chapter 1123: "You are the first mortal with whom I am willing to speak." The huge lips and teeth of the ghost shark squirmed up and down. "Let''s talk, how do you want to die, this is my respect for the strongest person on this plane. *There are so many words. "Bai Ji shook the long inlay." Why don''t you have to open the coffin for yourself at this moment without talking? This is more practical than speaking harshly. The ghost shark no longer communicates with Bai Ji. This is just the more powerful Baland native from another dimension. The higher planes only need to push their palms down, and the fragile ones will be broken. [Criminal Line] The lion''s fight is still full. Even the natives, the ghost sharks have shown their true ability to deal with it. This is also a respect for the strong. To blame, we can only blame her for being born in Baland, not a higher dimensional position. surface. Suddenly, whether it was the native soldiers who fled with fear and fright, or the soldiers who were undecided to the left and right of Tianjue, they felt their bodies stagnated, as if they were being pierced by thousands of needles into their various joints and veins, no matter how hard they struggled. Unable to move, the orders from the brain seemed to be unable to convey to Ke''s limbs. Only Bai Ji could see that the crimson blood lines were everywhere, and everyone was strung like fish on a barbecue grill. The scope of the Bloodstained Alliance is extremely wide. Almost where Bai Ji''s eyes are, there are transparent and concealed bloodshots, and the entire city-state is covered. The huge shadow enveloped the city, and everyone lifted their heads with great difficulty, and saw the big humiliating palm under the cover, and the small scales on the rough skin were clearly visible. Everyone couldn''t move, and became the fish that was slaughtered by Sister Dao. The ghost shark rubbed Bai Ji with the palm with only four fingers, and slowly squeezed it together. After hearing the sound of clearing the skin, he pushed it into the ground. "Hurry up, Warlock, support with the spell." Xiaosha, who was looking at her from a distance, saw her body resume moving, and hurriedly shouted to the guard behind her. Gathering all the warlocks of the Yamao Kingdom, tens of thousands of different classes of attack spells were shot towards the huge body of the ghost shark. Although the levels are not high, they are more than a few miles away. Large and small spells fell on the hard skin of the ghost shark, but they disappeared without even splashing the fireworks, and there was no way to even attract the ghost shark''s attention. "My ancestors, please protect me. Xiaosha clenched the necklace around her neck and prayed sincerely. Raising his fist high, the ghost shark that was about to pursue Bai Ji was separated by a purple-golden barrier. [Golden Vein and Purple Lotus Barrier] The ghost shark''s gaze revealed a few surprises, but he did not stop waving his head. For creatures of this level, limbs are undoubtedly the most convenient way to kill mortals who do not possess divinity. I don¡¯t know how many pounds of magic grip the head slowly swayed, the wind was smashed, the calm Black Sea was raging, and there was a storm on the sea, "Boom boom boom!" There was a fist the size of a carriage. With strength, he slammed the purple-golden barrier, and the entire barrier shook, resisting the next attack. However, the attack of the ghost shark will not end there. Three arms stretched out from under the ocean, making it unexpected that this monster has four arms. Due to the huge size of the alien species, the movement is slow, but the strength of the fist is absolutely not to be underestimated, and the wind just brought up is enough to crush a strong troll into scum debris. High-frequency attacks carry terrifying strength. Every time a punch goes down, the barrier will tremble slightly, as if it is the next moment to be broken. "My lord Queen, are you okay?" Taking this opportunity, the able-bodied Yamao soldiers smashed the flesh and blood from the big pit, and were picked out piece by piece by the invisible mosaic of Bai Ji. In less than three seconds, Bai Ji, who had restored her original appearance, looked a little embarrassed, but she was convinced. The silver hair was stained with blood and some kind of viscous. I don''t know which organ was flowing out of the fluid. The clothes all over the body were worn out a lot. The long skirt was not originally used for fighting. Bai Ji didn''t say anything about this, how the blood-stained double-winged racket went straight to the ghost shark like lightning. She rushed out of the barrier of one-way entry and exit, and flew to the same height as the ghost shark. The two sides began to confront each other with silver hair, red pupils, fangs, and head wings. My generation remembered. "The ghost shark stared at Bai Ji''s lips and teeth together. "You are the vampire called Lasambo, right? " "The Lord Sinner mentioned this name before he fell asleep. "Oh? I didn''t expect it to remember us. It''s really rare." Bai Ji sat on the sickle, her legs curled up, and tied her elegant posture. ¡®An existence that can be remembered by the sinner, our generation will not be Xiaokai.¡± The ghost shark¡¯s voice resounded through this black sea, and every time it made a sound, the black sea that had submerged its calf boiled. "Rasambo? It''s really amazing." The ghost shark looked at Bai Ji. Although he is an enemy, it does not prevent it from looking at it from a perspective of appreciation. Mortals who are clearly in a moment¡¯s time are fleeting to us. Your life span will come to an end. But even if you are so fragile, you can keep your bloodline from generation to generation without damage by the way of multiplying. , Has reached the goal of immortality, it is amazing, really a magical clan. The ghost shark sighed. "I heard that you have beaten one of my kind Bai Ji, isn''t it? It''s really amazing. If possible, I really don''t want to fight against a tough and respectable opponent like you. "We can understand it as: Are you trying to persuade us to turn around?" "I do have such thoughts. The laws of the world have never changed. The strong who can adapt survive, and the weak who can''t adapt to the inheritance of their blood will be buried in the loess. No one cares to remember their names." A huge palm came out. "You are undoubtedly a strong man. Since you are a strong man, you have the bargaining chips and qualifications to survive. "Besides, what is worth saving in this world?" Ghost Shark said noble. "Take a good look. Do you think this devastated world was created by our foreign species? Not all of this is caused by mortal people''s endless struggle for power and profit, and the high-level wars for profit without bottom line are caused. We just borrow yours Ambition, just take advantage of it." "If this continent is living in harmony, how can we enter the friendly relations between countries who have people who can sacrifice their own interests for the sake of justice?" Although we are a foreign species, at least we will not harm our fellow races for the so-called strategy and power. It''s the bottom line. It''s the principle. It can sell the race of the same race for profit and not survive. "The ghost shark standing between the sky and the earth quietly explained. "What about turning this into a deep sea that will remain unchanged for thousands of years? We are more suitable for living here than human beings." After the words, there was a long silence. It was not only Bai Ji who listened, but also the mortal soldiers below, the ministers of the cat, and the elders of the blood clan. They wanted to refute these truths, but they couldn''t find the right words in their hearts and didn''t know why. Yes, you want to persuade us to surrender, but we have the conditions. "It didn''t take long for Bai Ji to speak. "Oh? What conditions?" The ghost shark did not expect the other party to answer so simply and so easily. "Speak up, I will ask for instructions on behalf of the sinner. The gods you know are truly omniscient and omnipotent. There is nothing they can''t do. Oh, is it so? "Bai Ji is looking at her head...Well, you can also let us turn around. Our request is also very simple to say. "Let this continent recover all the creatures who died due to war, hunger and cold, displacement and other reasons." Bai Ji said sternly. "The wars set off by you, directly or indirectly, let them recover. "Miss Bai Ji, are you kidding?" The ghost shark''s tone remained unchanged, but the wrinkled skin on the opponent''s forehead could be clearly seen tightly squeezed into a ball. "Not worth it, is it?" Bai Ji smiled. "Have you ever thought about why this is? Because you will only destroy, and will only destroy civilization recklessly, without any creative ability. "For you, barbaric plundering is justified, so it has created the current misery of this continent. Of course, you will not have any guilt. "Miss Bai Ji, forgive me, your request is too much, we can''t accept it. "Is it too much? No, we obviously just asked you to return the person who killed you. This is not even the property loss caused by the flooding of the city-state. Is it too much?" Bai Ji played with it. "Even if it is the ancestor god, there is no way to accept such an unreasonable request." "Unreasonable? No, let''s see that you can''t be healthy at all." Bai Ji was very happy. "So this is why you haven''t completely conquered this world." "Your sinner is not a true **** who speaks nonsense at all." Ghost Shark said forgively. "Our master is the only God in this world. How can Yuxin''s people have the right to criticize my master?" "Then let''s ask you, can your master bring back people who have been deprived of their lives by [the law of the world]?" "I can''t, but I am self-proclaimed as a god, but I can''t even violate [the law of the world]. What kind of **** is this?" Bai Ji sneered and said [the law of the world] you are crazy. [the law of the world] is not mine. Even if the owner wants to change it, it¡¯s difficult to make changes. "That¡¯s why it¡¯s not a god, because it¡¯s not worth this kind of thing at all, and I don¡¯t have the intention to dare to do it, just like being banned. Like seafood in cans, he thinks he is invincible in the world, but the bones in the house. "Then what about you? If my master is not a god, what are you? Can you do it?" The ghost shark waved its arms and waved the waves under the black sea, and iron tower-like bodies rose. "Even Nim, who has experienced many battles, was taken aback. Chapter 1124: One, _ only eight This is an army of ghost sharks with countless miles! ! "You can''t even kill me and my subordinates." Ghost Shark contemptuously said; Shall we? "Bai Ji grinned. "Of course we can do it. " "Ah, not ashamed! "We never say boring empty talk. The sky covers our eyes. The removal is, Cangwan suppresses our limit, the removal is, the universe limits our situation, the removal is." White Ji smiled more and more. The howling wind blew the hair in her ears. "It''s just a mere [world rule 1, beyond which, we are the rule of the world!" At this moment, in a fortress somewhere far away in the sky, I saw this egg scene through a crystal ball, and the cat-eared girl with special horns set off a beautiful arc. "Although the process is different from what I thought, at least the ending is good." The girl closed her eyes slightly. "You finally embarked on this path." Of course, you don''t even look at who she is. "Another voice came from the darkness. "Sneaking here, how long have you been watching?" The girl opened her eyes and stayed in the dark. "Look at her, do you care?" the voice said frivolously. Ah, I remember someone said before that he would not care about her in the future and let her live for nothing? " "I really can''t help her now, do you think I think?" The black shadow gave the girl a glance, and then said again. "Don''t worry, now that you have embarked on this road, this time: She will be able to succeed. Graduation "She is my daughter of Lilias" Chapter 15 ~ Broken Card "I''m so embarrassed to say? Turn the temperament of an innocent girl into a black-bellied paranoid, and you don''t know who is the credit?" The girl wisely looked at the figure in the dark. "Your death has had too much influence on her character. "She has already started to take that step." "Without this experience, how can she be so clearly aware of the weakness of the mortal?" The figure in the dark breathed again. "I''ve done it too far, but it seems that you don''t hear the accusation in your tone?" "She has a long way to go now, and it will be in the future." The girl said earnestly after a long silence. The figure in the darkness was silent, obviously she knew the meaning of the girl''s words. "This is our last chance. The success or failure depends on this time." There is no tension or comfort in the girl''s eyes, but some are full of tiredness and exhaustion. "It''s exhausted, Bai 8 soars: It''s up to her own good fortune to enter the abyss. Then, the girl stared at the crystal ball. "Your strength is more than that, use the [gift] I gave you to kill the throne. "This way, the corpse mountain and the sea of ??blood What are you talking about? Is the rain too heavy, causing your brain to flood? "Ghost Shark widened its eyes, looking at the silver that was inconspicuous in the rainstorm and seemed to be swallowed up by the rainstorm. The violent raindrops hit Bai Ji''s cheeks, and the silver hair that was not decorated with any decoration was scattered behind her head, and the sky flashed palely. The girl is laughing. She sat on the sickle, Qing Yu followed the contours of her cheeks, flowing through the slightly raised arc, her expression was slightly frivolous, it seemed to be the alien species of these uninvited aliens, and it also seemed to the world. The girl is surrounded by a very strong temperament, which is a kind of absolute self-confidence. The ghost shark stared at the girl quietly, making it unbelievable, pointing to a Barland native in front of it, but it felt like it was standing upside down and didn''t dare to take a step forward. Obviously, the only thing in front of him was a native of the big universe that was so small that it couldn''t be more insignificant, but the ghost shark''s pupils were closed. "Miss Bai Ji, I know what you are thinking, you are thinking, "It''s just a ghost shark. I haven''t killed it before. How many such foreign species come and how many I kill is 2? " "This kind of thinking is very regrettable. Look at the ghost sharks over a hundred miles behind us, and the deep-sea stalkers." The ghost shark held up four huge palms. "The sound generation is the commander of the entire Ghost Shark Legion, and the personal guard of Lord Sinner. The Ghost Shark you killed is not even a member of the Legion, it can only be regarded as a miscellaneous soldier. Every kind, so small, do you really think you can defeat the entire army of ghost sharks with your own strength? ? "The roar of the ghost shark spread all over the sky, and under the heroic and shocking heavy metal sound, the wall trembled like a block of tofu, and the purple gold barrier covering the state cracked into cobweb-like cracks. The people in the city unanimously covered their ears: the weak were stunned by the sound wave and fainted on the spot. Nim Yana and others looked nervously at Bai Ji outside the barrier. "We want to go to that place." The sound wave gradually dissipated, and Bai Ji slowly said. "As you said, the mortal body is very fragile. While speaking, Bai Ji wiped off the blood on her face and looked at her red-stained palm. Divine nature, just a roar can make her Qi and blood disorders of several kinds: her blood vessels burst and die. However, she is a kindred. "But we still want to go to that place." Bai Ji lifted her **** face and grinned with a standard Lassamba smile. Huh? The ghost shark brows squeezed into a ball. "Have you heard of the ultimate black? Your master priest introduced this place to us. "Extremely black? The ghost shark legion commander''s color changed when he heard it, as if the name had such a terrible Zeng Yi. "What are you mortal talking about? What kind of place are you going to go to? ? " Yeah, is there any problem. " "You''re looking for death." The ghost shark stared at Bai Ji without hesitation. It''s not that you are looking for death, you are simply a lunatic. "That kind of place gathers a group of creatures from different high planes. They are monsters among monsters." The heavy noise of the ghost shark brought a little fear. "Even the Lord of Sin may not be able to survive you from there? A mortal species from Barland, so small that he doesn''t even have the qualifications to enter. ¡®I can be called a monster by you. We are a little curious about what kind of creature it is that you can call it a monster. "Bai Ji smiled indifferently, as if he hadn''t heard the ghost shark''s alarm at all, just listening to the price increase of milk, the price of food, etc., which is not normal. "A mortal, you don''t have a chance to get there, and don''t even think about the qualifications." The ghost shark''s calm emotions fluctuated slightly. He is undoubtedly higher than this plane creature The existence of a more perfect evolution, a realm that even he dare not set foot in this world, the creatures of this world arrogantly say that they want to go in and watch the excitement just for ridiculous curiosity? Just kidding, when is this tourism? ? It kept laughing at the non-self-gravity of this Baland native in its heart. Well, we think so too. If nothing else, we probably won''t set foot in our life. "Following Bai Ji''s words turned sharply." But now there is. "What do you mean?" Ghost Shark wondered. "What''s the point?" Bai Ji grinned out her fangs. "Since you are not qualified to enter, it would be nice to be qualified." "Hundreds of ectopic sharks, plus countless ugly little lizard snails, are worthy of our ticket to the ultimate black. "Arrogant!" Ghost Shark laughed angrily at Bai Ji''s words. "Baland natives, I thought you were a rational and wise man. I didn''t expect you to be just a low-level native with nonsense. "Take us as a ticket?" ? It¡¯s crazy. We are the guards of the sinner. Any member of the Ghost Shark Legion can easily destroy a small plane similar to Baland, the low plane of all kinds, your knowledge is like a frog at the bottom of a well. Short and shallow! " "You may be truly invincible on this plane, but if you are placed on a slightly higher plane, you may not survive for three days. "Really." Bai Ji narrowed her smile and said calmly. "Your master seems to conceal something from you, such as why he failed back then, and the reasons for the failure are summarized. You probably didn''t know these things." "For example, before the big octopus officially invaded, it was beaten away. Chapter 1125: [Summoning Curse Stone Root Creation] Bai Ji took away the sickle under the seat, and the head of the rod was cursed by the energy point of the high boulder, which grew like a vine growing from the roots, and then quickly cut into a finely crafted stone seat for Bai Ji to sit on. "If you can''t beat even you, we don''t need to go to extreme darkness, just hit one head to death-Bai Ji sitting on the carved stone pedestal chooses the armrest with her elbow, and leans down on the army of ghost sharks below. "The unassuming humble life ghost shark winked at Bai Ji. "Before the war, you must ask Zhang to sit on a chair. The higher the chair is, the heavier you will fall. "Don''t get me wrong, the reason for making a stone chair is just to facilitate aiming and increase hits." Bai Ji waved her hand, and thirteen monsters with big mouths of blood and salt poked their heads out of the phantom behind her. [The greedy person] "After all, the recoil is a bit big. If you fly, it''s easy to get value during the release process." Bai Ji explained with a smile. "We have many opportunities, many opportunities to send you guys back to the place where they should be returned." But we have been worrying about the cost and vitality. We are worried that we are not the opponent of that octopus. "To scruples means to lose, if we use our magic power unscrupulously from the beginning," what are you talking about? The ghost shark stopped the words: it gradually felt in the air the terrifying child who seemed to destroy everything. The sea turned into a tornado, and the wind seemed to be torn apart by something invisible, and the sky was full of their wailing and howling. The thirteen clean-looking monsters opened their mouths in the blood basin, and the sticky drops dripped from the teeth, and then evaporated in an instant. The ghost sharks who noticed something wrong rubbed their skin repeatedly, and found that their indestructible skin had begun to dry out, or even cracked. This was not the most terrible. The black sea under their feet was quickly steaming dry at a speed visible to the naked eye. The ghost sharks are in a hurry. The Black Sea drained from the World of Sin Lord is the source of their strength. If the Black Sea is evaporated, their combat effectiveness will decline to the limit, and even the most basic [Immortality 1 attribute] will be lost. The Ghost Shark Legion Commander raised his eyes, and the eyeballs without eyelids opened wider than ever. "What are you worth?" Ghost Shark asked in horror. "What kind of crazy curse is this that has dried up the Black Sea!?" "You can ask this question until you can survive." Bai Ji has her legs up, and the nine cards with red stripes on black background are like the moon. Rotating around, showing a bad smile at the ghost sharks. "Let¡¯s make a mouthful, let¡¯s bet you all can¡¯t survive the breath. We are addicted to four cards, although I don¡¯t know if you fish are worth my four cards." With that, Bai Ji chose four. The cards are spread out one by one. "I don''t want you, you just talk about your souls." With that, Bai Ji shattered the four cards in the air into a sliver of red and black threads. Into the mouths of [Qingbaizhe]. "Your Majesty Queen Yama, can you release the divine vein shield just now... Yana calmly retreated to Xiaosha and asked. "Cannot be activated for a short time "That''s fine cake." The violent wind blew Yana''s long skirt, and she looked at most of the sky that was soaked in bright red. "The emperor shattered four cards and four cards to find a way to strengthen the barrier, otherwise the aftermath will send us and the city to Nirvana!" "Everyone: close your eyes and no time to explain, close your eyes, see that light, but you will be sent to Nirvana!. Yana shouted, the first one closed her eyes and found a pit everywhere. Jumped down. "Quickly, release all the protective spells!" Hearing that the sub-cat nobles don''t care about so many, they hurriedly greeted the Shutu who can release the spells to release the curse to fill the wind-thirsty hole in the barrier. I don''t know whether it will work, but a dead horse can be a living horse doctor. "Concentrate protection at one point!" The ghost shark did not expect that it would one day be forced to passively defend. Although it is embarrassing to mobilize the army to defend a mortal attack, it is better than losing its life. As an alien species whose evolutionary level is higher than that of human beings, they don''t know how many layers they owe. They have an instinctive perception of crisis, even though they don''t believe that they can feel danger in the mortal species, they subconsciously choose defense out of instinct. The tentacles are going to dry up in the Black Sea, and they are tied together. This is the sinner''s "nutrient solution generated by the sinner''s touch. As long as there is a supply of nutrient solution, it cannot be destroyed." Sinful touch squirmed a little. Through the gap, the ghost shark saw the light in the mouths of the thirteen hundred people getting deeper and deeper, and the light became more and more dazzling. The sinner happily gave their [Deep Sea Eyes] all. Some couldn''t resist the dazzling red light. It turns out that she is not a few species at all, she is [Hundred Bits of Species]! What is released now should be her [natal weapon]. After the ghost shark has an abacus to intercept the opponent¡¯s attack, he can quickly launch a counterattack. As long as it is in the category of [Hundred Species], [Borning Weapons] will become weak after being released. A devouring species that has lost [the natal device] is easy to do. Of course, all of this is based on their ability to successfully withstand this horrific attack. The ghost shark is full of confidence in this. [Sin Touch] has the characteristic of being uncarryable. As long as there is nutrient supply, it is absolutely impossible to be destroyed. When it first thought about it, it was stunned for a while. In its vision, the wet, silky, elastic tentacles were actually shriveled, like dead wood and rotten vines that had lost their moisture, staying together like a bundle of dead grass that had been **** by a man and was about to be taken back to feed a horse. "Impossible." The ghost shark looked down, and Jianran discovered that the black water that hadn''t had a calf had completely dried up. "How could it be so fast?!" The ghost sharks were shocked. "Quick, quick! Think of other ways, all blessings release the protective demon!" The ghost shark army commander''s big mouth opened and closed, but all the sharks couldn''t hear what it was saying, including itself. The legion commander was taken aback, and turned around and saw the turbulent flow. The thirteen monsters spewed the stream of destruction to a point and then quickly shot in and out of the sky and the earth, splitting their struggling mouths, and lost everything they touched along the way. The ghost shark just wanted to use the teleportation spell to teleport back to the realm of the sin master. However, they all made a fatal mistake. Saw the red light. [He who is greedy and pours a hundred people and a spirit] Chapter 16 ~ Killing Journey The blood-like scarlet eroded the sky and saw the moon like the sky and the earth, like slicing a sharp knife through the shadows and seeing the pure controversy. The sound of Dong resounding through the sky reverberated around the sky for a long time. It was not the sound of this world at all. It was an unrecognizable voice in the ears of Baland Creature. It''s just that I can see what the companions are saying with open mouths, but I can''t hear clearly. Before the violent curse can overflow, everyone closes their eyes subconsciously. Yu Bosi shop: The red ammonia machine was completely scattered, like a sword of the gods, piercing the cursed sky, and dispelling the dense and deep black. The haze that enveloped the sky was covered, and blood red flooded the world, not like the feeling of seeing the sky like the light dispelling the darkness. It''s like a more powerful darkness swallows another darkness. The sky turned blood red, which was particularly similar to the end of the world described in the ballad. I don''t know how long it lasted. The mortal who was lying awkwardly opened his eyes. The dilapidated sky and the fragmented earth, they raised their eyes and looked at it, and the fortified walls were long gone. What kind of power is this? ? "The Aristocrats looked up at the sky that was mixed into two colors, and their voices were filled with blankness and wonder. "This service force actually broke through the forbidden copper imposed by the foreign species on Baland, "The power of the blood queen? If she can achieve this level, she is definitely not a mortal creature, she is also a Baland creature, right? ? " Some people didn''t have time to close their eyes after Yana''s reminder, Ling Nie Bo Liu was cruel and ruthless. While liquidating the enemy, he will bring all the cats who are not careful enough to **** without any difference. Before Lingne¡¯s release, Yana was physically inconvenient to act in time, and she pressed Tina, who did not know what was being broadcasted. Under the protection of Yana who knew everything about [Lingne], Tina was intact and not injured, that is, she fell. . "Really, terrible." Tina rubbed around: After finding the crutch that had been broken in two, she sighed. I have never seen Her Majesty use the terrible Litong. "Of course not." Yana, who was relieved, looked at the sky with lingering fears. "This kind of horrible awakening spell is enough for one time, and the sky of Barland may really be caught after a few more visits." "So what is that?" [Lingni]. "Yabad''s tone eased, as if he hadn''t recovered from the aftermath. "The flight attendant''s [Blood Awakening] connects to the door of another high-dimensional world, and the thirteen all-rounders summoned come from an unknown plane." "And the waves they spit out are [Lingni] + [Abyss Spring Water] of that world." Yana explained. "I don''t know the details. I only know that kind of spring water, once it hits it. Not to mention it, even if it is touched by the eyes, it will be destroyed and broken into nothingness. Chapter 1126: "The blood spirit clan is best at summoning from different planes, and blood awakening is naturally about summoning from different planes. "The emperor''s sister summoned is an unprecedented and unparalleled hundred people, and can summon up to thirteen." Ya Su sighed. "That''s why it is said that the emperor sister is the most powerful blood queen in mainland history except for Lasambo. *Today I have seen the craftsmanship of the Yamao tribe. "Tina looked around, except for the city walls, the rest of the Yamao city-state is well-preserved." I am ashamed of the compilation I had in the past. The Yamao tribe is really unique in terms of construction craftsmanship. "It has nothing to do with the issue of architecture." Ya Na stared at the red-stained sky intently. "The waves have no destructive effect on dead objects, that is, towers and buildings. If there is, it may even scrape away the crust." "Just like its name [Lingni], this abyssal wave that does not know where it came from will take away everything that is alive, and divine creatures are no exception. "Read it?" Tina looked at the razed city wall and the cracked ground. "Those are melted by the high thermal shock waves that came with the release process, and it''s not about [Lingni]. Tina is silent It is clear that the aftermath has already been rescued, and the air seems to be filled with the breathless breath of the clothes. The ground that was pitted by the shock wave returned to calm, and the Black Sea was completely evaporated. After Hulong''s mouth was silent: a "hill" slowly stood up. The ghost sharks, as the sinner''s most powerful addition, have always been proud of defending the sinner personally. For this reason, the sinner has given them countless strength and blessings. Nearly perfect anti-magic skin, strong structure of the skeleton can withstand any attack, as long as they are in the Black Sea, they can obtain the shelter of the sinner and gain immortality. Not to mention Baland, they are also top creatures on the deep sea plane. But today, he was forced to be so embarrassed, embarrassed like a mortal species. After realizing that it had survived this catastrophe, it slowly propped up its huge body and shook its head. The companions were gone, the sinner belonged to the hundreds of ghost sharks army, and the whole army was wiped out only with the effort here and there. Looking at the depression, it hasn''t recovered for a long time. Crazy and scary As a corps commander who fought for the sinner in the South and the North, it hasn''t experienced this kind of emotion for a long time, because it knows that its survival is not accidental. It spread out its dry and cracked claws, and a small drop of black water lay quietly in it. The next second, the water drop evaporates. Bathing in the Black Sea is equivalent to getting the shelter of the sinner, who will separate it from the spine of [immortality]. It caught the water droplet that was about to be steamed at the last moment and then escaped dangerously. After all, it is not a low-level aboriginal creature, and as the situation stabilizes, it regains its composure. Since it was lucky to have escaped, it''s all right. It''s time to fight back...crack. "Just as it thought in its heart, a white-haired dumpling fell from the air and slapped, spreading on the ground like a cake, the white-haired dumpling was holding his head and struggling a few times. The sound of the earth''s moving, awakened the dim consciousness of the earth. Before picking up her body, the huge claws rubbed her tightly. Bai Ji, with her small head and calves, was pinched by the excessive force of her big hands and her bones creaked slightly. Bai Ji fell into a state of weakness, of course, the ghost shark army commander would not let go of this great opportunity to fight back in the Jedi, cruelly broke her arms and legs to prevent her from becoming unsuccessful. "I have to admit, Miss Bai Ji, you gave me a lot of surprises and forced me to such an extent. As a mortal species, it is already very remarkable." "It''s amazing. "It''s the ghost shark army commander who is already winning. Sweeping through this messy battlefield-turning the impossible into something might be great, Miss Bai Ji, you refreshed my understanding of the mortal, you deserve to be the blood of Lassambo, you annihilated hundreds of my brothers and comrades, It''s a pity that the Ghost Shark Legion is about to be destroyed by you. "Ghost Shatang welcomes her praise for Bai Ji. It now regards Bai Ji as an opponent at the same height as her, so it won''t have the slightest hold on to her. "You are a formidable opponent. It reminds me of a long-lost emotion called fear. It is unbelievable that a Ballander can be stored to this level. This kind of talent, if your starting point can be higher, It must be above me." The ghost shark slowly squeezed its paw. Bai Ji struggled to reach out of her unintuitive, weirdly deformed arms, **** and bloody. She squeezed a smile at the ghost shark. "No, from now on: that big octopus will lose the army. "Miss Bai Ji, you can accept your unwillingness to accept defeat. It is not shameful to admit that you have failed. "The ghost shark''s eyes gradually tightened. While communicating with Bai Ji, the kung fu on her hands kept moving, her palms closed. To kill the mortal, simple and pure physical methods are enough. "Cuckoo, hee, Bai Ji can even clearly hear the sound of her separation of flesh and blood-you, don''t you know?" Bai Ji''s face changed slightly and her smile remained unchanged. "?what?" "We are the royal family of vampires. Even if it is destroyed so that only a small piece of internal organs are left, it can be perfect. Natsuhara''s physical attack can not kill me. At this level, it is completely tickling, it doesn''t hurt or itchy. "Yeah? And the grimaceous ghost shark frowned. "Don''t compare me with the natives of Barland, the divinity and us are one, and your body is being dismembered with your soul. "Let''s say you keep talking about how you are united, and you are completely irrelevant to unity." Bai Ji sneered as if she could not feel the pain at all. "Oh? Why. "Your companions are dead, right? The companions who have been with you for so many years have died, and you are left. Why do you feel that there is no meaning of grief and anger at all? "Ghost Shark doesn''t understand." They are incompetent, and there is nothing they can do if they die. What is the grief and anger of dying for the sinner? ? No matter who died, it was the same. " "This is probably because your foreign species are different from ours. Except for instinct, you only have pure reason to know." Bai Ji said. "The mortal who intrigues is ugly, but intrigue is not the whole thing, and rationality is not all of them. More, they are emotional, not a static stone." "This world is full of human touch. It''s just that some people are selectively blind and can only see the dark side of this kind of person, which is pitiful and sad." "Just like you guys. "Hey, do you want me to teach you what is human touch?" Bai Jiyu smiled earnestly, she patted the regenerated broken arm, and a card was spinning at her fingertips. "Your companions died in battle. As a companion, you should go with them. [Native Device Chain Demon Egg] Activating the card, the black spear appeared in Bai Ji''s hand. With the last trace of strength, she threw vigorously. In fact, she didn''t need to spend any effort at all. When the spear was released, it locked on the target. The spear was like a black lightning, and the process of accurately piercing the ghost shark''s heart did not even take a breath. The ghost shark was startled: the sleeping hole widened quickly. The scene was silent for a second, the strength in Ghost Shark''s hand slowly relaxed, Bai Ji was able to escape. At the moment she fell to the ground, countless pointed claws grew out of the ghost shark''s heart, supporting its huge body into an empty shell. It still maintained the look that had widened its eyes the previous second, as if it hadn''t even realized that it was dead. "Boom boom boom!" The huge body of the electric shark crashed down, and the ghost shark army under the main seat of the sinner was wiped out, and there was no luck. After launching an overload attack, Bai Ji struggled to support her body after receiving a lot of backlash. With exhaustion of magic power and damage from the backlash, she is now exhausted physically and mentally, but she knows that she can''t fall down yet. With the remaining power, he called out the [greedy leaner] through the eyes after the blessing, she could clearly see the [greedy leaner] forbidden steel in the same place, one by one, wailing souls. There is no doubt that Bai Ji will not let them go. These are the loot of [trophies] obtained by crushing four cards of profanity. It is impossible to let go. The souls devoured by the greedy people will not be able to be superborn. , Disappearing cleanly from the universe forever. Chapter 1127: Thirteen Allures opened their mouths, sharp teeth with drooling and unclean soul fragments. The souls of a group of ghost sharks are undoubtedly an extremely rich meal for them. The big mouth opens, the souls of the forbidden steel] feel something is sucking them, can''t help but wailing and struggling. For them, the big mouths of the Allurers are the entrance to the abyss and hell, and they are definitely not allowed to step on. However, the fact is that their souls that have lost the ability to resist cannot take good care of themselves under the mouth of the greedy thirteen dragons. They can only be sucked into the souls of hundreds of ghost sharks in unwillingness and resentment. The number of souls and physique are too large, Bai Ji had to close her eyelids and concentrate all her energy on digesting the soul. It takes a long time... Stewardess? "After the war, I was calm, and gradually realized that the people who had ended the battle had walked out of the city. When Yana found the familiar figure in the ruins, her tight heart slowly let go. "Your Majesty, are you okay?" The elder hurriedly walked to Bai Ji, and the latter opened his eyes and breathed out slowly. "Xiaoya." Bai Ji''s gaze swept over the people present, her gaze was a little bit more relieved. "Also, everyone. "Stewardess, let''s be straightforward... Yana put her hands flat on her belly and smiled lightly. "My sister has her own ideas, we will support you no matter what you are worth. The elders headed by Nim all smiled helplessly at her, they more or less guessed the girl''s decision and plan. Tina hugged the rabbit doll in her hand tightly and did not speak. "We have decided to go to the ultimate black." Bai Ji continued. "We''re going to do a slaughter there." "Eat all the Hundred Bites of that world, not all the Hundred Bits of Seed that exist, and the ones that are not left." Chapter 17 ~ Short Ease At midnight, in the room where the lights were not turned on, the two petite figures were sitting in front of the fluorescent screen, each holding a handle with colorful buttons, and staring at the glowing fluorescent light. The screen''s slender fingers directed a frenzy against the button on the handle. The pale screen made the faces of the two of them even more white, and it also showed the delicate faces of the two girls, the refreshing dresses, and the same degree of barrenness. You can see the greasy **** on the toes when you lower your head. The two girls wore a little long hair and seemed to have just finished washing. They kneeled on the spotlessly cleaned wooden floor with their heels resting on their buttocks. The slender legs wrapped in the children¡¯s white silk exposed them. The fact that the height is less than five meters. Although sitting in the same posture in front of the British screen, the facial expressions held by the two are completely different. The blonde girl excitedly pressed the handle + finger on the button like ten flexible and pleasant elves, and from time to time The gurgling "sigh haha" sounded out the names of nirvana. The silver-haired girl next to her is different, biting her lip and teeth and pressing the fingers of the button reveals an anxious mood, her eyes full of urgency and impatience, her red-mammal eyes are full of urgency and impatience. Finally she threw the handle and looked helplessly Two big Ks on the screen. "Oh, it''s my victory again, your lord, I''m sorry, don''t you understand? You must be willing to accept defeat. "The blonde girl raised her hands in joy to celebrate the victory. "The silver-haired girl put aside her hands and embraced her, her cheeks puffed up. The pair stretched out her thighs in an unconvinced and helpless manner. "Guhei Shuyi"'' The blonde girl smiled and pulled off the cap, and used a black marker on the silver-haired girl''s thighs two strokes one by one plus this one is full of four straights, one stroke represents the second silver hair The girl lost twenty times. "How is it possible, how is it possible?" The silver-haired girl muttered unconvinced and said that her face was full of disbelief. "On the proficiency of video games, how could I lose to a queen who has no time to touch the game?" "So, do you still want to try?" The blonde cat-eared girl grinned and shook herself smoothly. Thighs. "Of course!" the silver-haired girl stared at the screen and said unconvinced...It must have been your wrist before, but now I will stare at you. "Okay, okay, but I have to remind Your Highness that it''s not good to do two things with one heart, and doing so will only make you sleep faster." Humph, you don''t need to remind me. More than ten minutes later, the silver-haired girl had a sullen face, and there was another big "righteousness" on her thigh. "Why why? What kind of skills do you have? Why can''t I beat you??" "Sigh, Majesty Yana, where''s the technique? Practice makes perfect. This is the only technique. "The blonde girl shook her arm, her face was full of joy. She stretched her waist arbitrarily, and after the long-lost game abuse, she felt much more relaxed, as if the haze that was pressing on the sky began to dissipate. "What a joke, you are also the queen of Zhengmao Kingdom anyway? As a queen, you can''t play games regardless of national affairs, right? So why are you so proficient?" "I don''t like being a queen so much, but I have always been very careful. Since becoming a queen, I haven''t touched these human technology electronic products for a long time. "Liar, your level of proficiency is not something that you can practice in a day or two. Sure enough, your office hours are used for fishing and games." Ya Ma pouted, obviously not believing Xiaosha''s rhetoric. , Looking at the awe-inspiring righteousness on her thigh, she was not angry. "Well, I''m very embarrassed. Xiaosha squeezed the handle and made a face. "I was a game anchor before becoming a queen. If you don''t believe me, you can ask your sister, she should remember. "It''s really fake." Ya-Men''s two beautiful eyes widened. "There is no need to lie to you. I may not be able to study curse theory and actual combat. But when it comes to video games, I have an innate talent. To be honest, not everyone can be an anchor. Your Majesty, you are not mine. opponent. "I don''t believe it anymore, come here!" Yabad didn''t want to give up, and viciously donated another brand-new demolition game. "Hey? Don''t you give up? Forget it, your Majesty Ya Xi, if you go on playing, you don''t have a place to write on your legs." Xiaosha glanced at Yana and said regretfully. Well, the left leg is gone and there is still a right leg! I don''t care, I must beat you once today! "Yana gritted her teeth. Just kidding, it''s all written so righteously, how much do you still care about? ? These are not the key points. The point is that if I don¡¯t get back a round today, these are really written for nothing, unilaterally for nothing! Looking at Xiaosha''s clean thighs, Yana was very unconvinced. She vowed that she would at least write on it, otherwise it would be difficult to understand her hatred. Yana sneered in her heart as she watched Xiaosha, who was humming a song while putting on a new game board for the disc warehouse. She may not have realized that this game is a very novel gun battle game, the gameplay is very hard-core, this work is the last work released before the demise of the human federation horse, it took her several months to get started. She has a good understanding of this game. It is absolutely impossible for her to lose to a cute new one who has just entered the pit, even if there is a Tianzang! Xiaosha''s game talent may be very powerful, she is not a vegetarian! Dozens of minutes passed. Yana looked at the fluorescent screen tightly. She squinted her head around and moved the handle, for fear that the other side would break through the wall. "Boom boom boom!" With an ear-shaking voice, Yana looked around in horror like a frightened horse. Where is it, where is it? ? "Xiang sniff, look up. Yana suddenly realized that as soon as she aimed her vision at the ceiling, a grenade quickly zoomed in within her vision, "Boom!" The violent explosion heralded the end of the round. "Your Royal Highness Yayou, you have lost again" Xiaosha looked at Yana who collapsed playfully. "Ahhhhhh! I don''t believe it! Come again, I don''t believe it anymore. This is clearly my domain. How can I not get sick?" Yana danced madly, how could she lose, she would say that before the beginning of almost every game. After being smashed to death by grenades, bullets, or even the **** of a rifle, in any case, he will not be convinced and try again. Yana came up, acting like an internet addicted girl who was clamoring for the next order when she was pulling a card. As a result, all she waited for was the guarantee and the increasing unwillingness to promote the madness. "His Royal Highness, forget it, do you want me to make you better? Looking at the obsessive Yana, Xiaosha sighed. To be honest, she had nothing to do after migrating to the former site of the Human Federation, so she wanted to have fun. She didn''t expect things to become like this. She hadn''t lost once, and she was a little embarrassed to win. "No, it''s too easy, I have to win by my own ability!" Yabad refused to admit defeat. "Don''t make trouble, if you continue to fight, there will really be no place to write. Both legs are finished. "If you can''t do it, just face it! Today I must win the game "Why, this kind of marker is hard to wash off on your face. Xiaosha sighed. "I must have the previous game Chapter 1128: "You two, stop playing, it''s time to eat... Bai Ji who walked into the room looked at Yana, who was staring at Haoran, and sighed. Xiaoya, wipe your body clean, it''s time to eat. "Bai Ji picked up the potato chip bag and snack bag that had been thrown aside wantonly, and the drunk Coke, wrapped up her long skirt and started to clean up the housework. "Sister, I was bullied." Yana hugged Bai Ji, squeezing tears with all his might to create a look of extreme grief. "Oh, then bully, go down and eat quickly." Bai Ji said blankly. "Sister! You don''t love Xiao Ya La Li." Yana held Bai Ji''s thigh in tears. "Sister is written all over her thigh. Why are you just watching, sister." "What do you want. "Take revenge on Xiaoya. "We are not very interested in this stuff." Bai Ji glanced at the fluorescent screen and said. "Let''s change the way. She saw that only children would be keen on this kind of virtual human electronic products, not to mention that she is the queen of the blood family, every move represents the face of the blood family, and she must pay attention to etiquette with every smile. Naturally, it is impossible to be accurate. Na Xiaosha patted and sat down and described it. This is detrimental to the image of her mature and reliable queen. "You two are really playing. Looking through the half-open window, you can see the silent city. After the fall of the Yamao Kingdom, the survivors of the blood race and the Yamao family brought their families to the former site of the Human Federation, which has been considered as the Wild Six Nest. Surprisingly, the Human Federation was not dying of the sea like other regions, and the monsters living here were also gone. Nowadays, the Human Federation is one of Barland''s rare battles. Looking at the silver-haired vampire and the blonde cat-ear mother who are playing idle, they look like two little sisters. Bai Ji smiled a little dotingly, then sighed How long can such a peaceful life last? "Sister, Xiaosha bullied me and helped me get revenge!" Yana rushed into Bai Ji''s arms, and You Ya was like a little girl who hadn''t left the cradle, hugging and acting like a baby. "Okay, eat first. After the meal, my sister will help you get revenge." Bai Ji''s gentle smile was like coaxing a child with a hint of helplessness. The elder sister is like a mother. After her parents passed away, Solanya became the only elder of Yana''s only guardian, and she naturally loved Yana even more. "That''s not right, sister, after helping me teach Xiaosha, I''ll go down to eat, OK." Yana told her parents and elders just like the kid who was coaxed to eat? condition. "You boy, Bai Ji sighed, looked at the flooded screen, and was silent for a moment. "Playing games, we can''t beat Xiaosha. "Huhu Yi Xiaosha turned up her long legs wrapped in knee-high socks, and looked at Yana triumphantly. You see, your sister is not my opponent. Yana couldn''t be more impressed by the appearance of Xiaosha Yaowu and Yang Wei. "Sister, sister; look! This golden cat is so arrogant, if you don''t teach her, the tail is up to the sky, how can this be done?" Bai Ji raised her forehead somewhat helplessly, and advertised her new dolls everywhere. The little girl, and the little girl who was showing off her face, ran back and begged the parents with irritation. These are not exactly two children. "Okay Yana, you are not a kid anymore, don''t care about so much with Xiaosha. *Sister, this cat drew the correct reading of my legs! "Yana bulges her cheeks and keeps poking her fingers on Bai Ji''s belly button. "Get revenge for me, help me avenge." You kid is still playing. "Looking at Yana who refuses to give up, Bai Ji pokes. Poked her little head. "Okay, just one time, I will go down to eat after playing." Bai Ji Duanshu gracefully poses upright and gently picks up the handle on the side to accompany the two bear children to play a symbolic symbol. Yes, Bai Ji thought this way at first, but later, your Majesty Bai Ji, then you lost. Right? : Bai Ji raised her eyebrows, obviously unaware that she would lose if she played this kind of child''s low-energy game. "It seems that Your Majesty Bai Ji is also an out-and-out game idiot. I was really looking forward to it." Xiaosha regretfully put down the handle, "It''s all right, go down to eat and read?" Xiaosha felt her hand being grabbed by someone. "Do it again." Bai Ji said blankly. "His Majesty Bai Ji, you?" "I didn''t play seriously just now, this time I won''t." Bai Ji said. "So, come with us again. "His Majesty Bai Ji, Xiao Sha looked at Bai Ji who was staring at the screen with a weird look, and asked. Are you up there?" *No. "Bai Ji said. "After playing this round, we will leave. I, yes, yes, I have no objection, but "Xiaosha''s eyes rolled, and she suddenly changed into a grinning look. It''s just that this smiling face has a little bit of evil intentions. "I can continue to play with you, but there are penalties for this game. "What punishment. "Those who lose will become full of vitality." Xiaosha smiled over the enraged Yana. "It was the first time you played the game just now, so it doesn''t need to be counted: but from the next game," I see. "Bai Ji glanced at Xiaosha and didn''t say much. Anyway, it''s just one game. If you lose, you won''t play anymore, just as if you saved a game with your children, I don''t know how long it will take. "Strange. How about your majesty and your majesty?" Tina, who was waiting for fruitless at the table, was a little suspicious, just going up to ask someone to eat. Does it take so much time. Waiting impatiently, she let the elders eat first and then went to the second floor. Your majesty, your majesty? "As soon as I entered i], Tina heard the rapid flapping sound, and saw the scene in the room, Tina was silent. "Hahaha, Bai Ji, you lose again, hurry up and pass the leg over. I think about where is the best face this time"? " Come again, how could we possibly be What catches your eyes is the smug Xiaosha, and, all righteous, sitting on the ground like a child, revealing the fat and rolling Bai Ji. Chapter 18 ~ I Can Go "Get out of the way, the next one, we will win the next one." "Her Majesty, stop making trouble, is that what you said?" Tina looked helplessly at Bai Ji who was entangled in the handle like an octopus. "Everyone is waiting for dinner, don''t make a fuss, just your stinky technique and a handicapped party, can you not have Hercules in your heart?" Tina said silently. It was originally for Ziji to go upstairs to call two playful bear kids down to eat, but now there is another child. The next handle, the next handle we must be able to beautiful. "Bai Ji stared at the screen fiercely, gritted her teeth as if she was staring at her mother''s enemy, and she didn''t bother to maintain her elegant and formal sitting posture. She directly sat cross-legged. "If you can''t get sick, go and eat. But you''Tina looked at the all-encompassing "Positiveness" on the other person''s thigh, and she wanted to be happy and stopped, thinking about how to speak as tactfully as possible. "Your image is really detrimental to the royal family. "Isn''t it just a few words? Think of it as a tattoo. We''ll wash it off later." Bai Ji turned to Xiaosha and stared at the latter; two big words were written on one face: upper head . "Come on again, we have accumulated enough experience in the last game, and we will definitely win you this game!" "Stewardess, right? Yana, whose brain overheated and gradually calmed down, couldn''t stand it anymore, and helped dissuade Bai Ji. "You have to try, it''s not too late to try again after eating. "No, we won''t be able to eat if we don''t win!" Bai Ji kept her mouth open, and said nothing to put the handle down. "We don''t believe it anymore, it''s obviously just a low-energy video game for children. How can we not play and how can we lose? This is impossible." "His Majesty Bai Ji, it is too much to say that video games are low-powered. Don''t look down on video games. The human federation in the past had a profession called trusting games and playing games. It relied on playing games for money. Look at my former Xiaosha. Suddenly, it seemed that something had occurred, and he looked at Bai Ji with a weird look, feeling Wan Gan. "A few years ago, he was a smug knight, but now he has become a child''s sister. "That''s not right. My sister just happened to be reincarnated as a human. In fact, my sister has always been a sister. It''s not a knight who has become a vampire queen, but the vampire queen has temporarily become a knight... Yana corrected her. "Ah, so it is too complicated to say that you don''t know the relationship network of your blood race." Driven by curiosity, Xiaosha, who has a deep understanding of the relationship between the two, is still confused about the relationship between the two. Chapter 1129: According to the blood relationship, Ya Yana is the ancestor of Bai Ji, but according to the ethical relationship, Bai Ji has become Yana''s sister again. Is it based on the ethical relationship or the blood relationship? ? It was too messy, the messy silk thread entangled Xiaosha, and she said that she couldn''t sort out the ethical relationship of these white-haired vampires. "Don''t worry about it, the Lord doesn''t care." Bai Ji subconsciously grabbed the potato chips and put it into her mouth, her cheek moved, and she said vaguely. "Your Majesty, what are you talking about?" Bai Ji was a little confused when she heard that Geng Tina, which she had never heard before, popped out of Bai Ji''s mouth, which reminded her of when Bai Ji was not the queen. As a princess, Bai Ji also kept talking about words she didn''t understand at all. The mischievous bear child made the nobles a headache, and only Lilias could control her. And now At this point, Tina''s expression dimmed a little unconsciously, and it was fleeting. She couldn''t express this kind of emotion, especially in front of Bai Ji. The psychological trauma suffered by the latter is far beyond her ability. Perhaps all that she has shown now is to conceal the scars in her heart. Everyone knows that Bai Ji feels uncomfortable, so she tries not to show her negative emotions as much as possible. "Keep on going, you can''t beat us, why, don''t you dare to play?" "That''s not what I meant, Your Majesty Bai Ji, if you continue to play, you have to change another leg." The silent Xiaosha said the problem. "Just kidding, how could we continue to lose? We have completely learned this low-energy game, don''t believe it? If you don''t believe it, make a gesture with us!" But your Majesty, everyone has given it back. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh The appearance of playing. "Okay, okay, your Majesty, if you win this round, you can go to dinner." Xiaosha, who noticed Tina''s eyes, understood. Just put a handful of water seriously, anyway, she won the most, that is, she got a stroke on her thigh. She still has this consciousness. If you walk on the beach, how can you not wet your shoes? So in the beginning of this round, Xiao Sha made a mistake by Jin Cheng." I thought that Bai Ji could easily take her head after the difficulty was greatly reduced. Who knew that Bai Ji was blown to death by the turning grenade she threw by herself. Tina returned a dish like her, and I came back again with a helpless expression. "Bai Ji has a gloomy face. "Your Majesty, forget it, your technique that smells worse than rotten tomatoes is really better than that, go eat! Tina pulled Bai Ji''s arm. "No, we''re not sick yet, we''re supposed to wait until we collapse to eat." Bai Ji held the handle and stayed still, like a solid rock. "Who said it to you? Sister, let''s just do it, how about the loser who wants to satisfy a small request of the winner? "Xiaosha was forcibly squeezed out of her position by Yana before she came to remember what to say." Your Majesty Yana, don''t make a fuss. See what time it is now. Your Majesty, you are not a kid anymore. Don''t be like a kid. Can''t you go through a video game? "Tina tugged at Bai Ji''s sleeve. Bai Ji didn''t speak, but she didn''t mean to put down the handle at all. She stared at the screen with her eyes steadfastly, her meaning was very clear: if you don''t win today, you will never leave here. "Since your Majesty wants to win so much, wouldn''t it be better to find someone better than you? Xiaosha said nonchalantly. ¡®More dishes? "Bai Ji frowned. "Where did we cook?" say clearly. "Oh, maybe it''s because of my expression. I mean, it''s better to find a more suitable opponent for you, such as the one that has never been in contact with this game. "A suitable opponent." Bai Ji silently put down the handle, seeming to be lost in pan thinking. "I see, you guys go down to eat first. "His Majesty Bai Ji, hurry up, otherwise the dishes will be finished." Xiaosha and Tina who pulled Yana left. After seeing that only herself was left in the room, Bai Ji was silent for a moment, took out her cane, and threw out one of the big white dragons who were sleeping a lot. 2nd_? ? ¡®Miro, who fell asleep on the floor, burst into a blistering nose: Peeking into Fearsong¡¯s sleepy eyes, three big question marks popped up on her head. When she raised her head, she saw the sullen smile. Xiao Luo Luo ^ Did you sleep well last night? " "1?" There was a big danger on Milo''s head, and her body moved back unconsciously. "Ahhhhhhh, don''t be so afraid of us, we won''t eat you, come here and have a fun thing here, take a look." Bai Ji smiled and handed out the handle to Miluo who was leaning against the wall. Go up and pick it up. "Take it." Bai Ji''s face instantly turned cold. "Let''s let you hold that Miluo straightened her body suddenly, and the tail behind her was scared into an antenna. She didn''t dare to resist, nodded quickly, and vigilantly took over this strange thing she had never seen before. . Come on, let''s play with it. This is your first time playing video games, right? That''s right, the innocent old mother dragon who didn''t understand a little human feelings until now, it is normal if he doesn''t understand these. Milo covered her face with the handle. Come and come, let''s teach you roughly, about this game, we are a master, after all, for blood spirits of our level, this kind of low-energy video game invented by humans is simply not difficult. First of all , Teach you the basic operation. "This is up, down, left and right, this is a shooting attack. "Okay, that''s all for the basic operations, let''s try it!" Bai Ji licked her lips, excited and couldn''t wait to catch up. "Get started! Oh, yes, by the way: it''s really boring to play this way, it''s better to need some punishment mechanism. Mi Luo, who didn''t understand Bai Ji''s basic operation introduction, was completely blank. She understood. The woman in front of her did not intend to let herself be psychologically distorted by being abused. She wanted to find someone to vent! Milo thought with a sullen expression on her face. "You seem to be very dissatisfied, why, what does this expression mean?" Bai Ji said dissatisfied. "It''s as if we forced you to play, hey, dumb dragon, did we force you to play?" Miluo nodded without thinking, and shook her head quickly after seeing Bai Ji''s darkening face. "Oh, I didn''t think so." Bai Ji didn''t say a word, and pressed the opening button in front of the screen. "Okay, okay, let''s start! Stupid Dragon must go all out, so that it will be interesting for us to win. We can''t wait!" As if she had completely resigned herself to her life, Milo unskilledly grasped the handle and started to operate. "Your Majesty, she still didn''t slow down." On the balcony, facing the noisy wind, Tina reached out, trying to catch the strand. In the dark night, Noam ç¡ / The more abnormal and extreme her performance, the more it means that she is under tremendous pressure in her heart. In order to adapt to the environment, changes and choices must be made, and Bai Ji has already made her own choice. When they stabilized with the former site of the Human Federation as their temporary residence, it was the time when Bai Ji left. "Is this bad?" Tina glanced at Yana on the side. Her voice was so soft that it seemed to be overwhelmed by a gust of wind. "You can survive by making changes in order to adapt. So no matter what decision the emperor makes, I will support her. The two leaned in front of the balcony guardrail, silent, letting the fine wind blow their hair. "Sound, Tina." For a long time Yana took the lead in driving The mouth broke the silence. "Huh? What do you think." "Thinking about it. "I really want to." Yana dragged her reddish cheeks and smiled idiotically. "I really want to have a baby with Sister Xing." Hmm, I know, do you want to clam? ? "Tina won''t react for a while. The tiger wolf words in Yana''s mouth made her suspect that there was a problem with her ears. "Yana, what are you talking about?" Tina was completely confused, not to mention the blood ethical relationship, who of you two has the tools to commit crimes? ? Chapter 1130: Why do you think so? So what are you talking about "Is it weird?" Yana didn''t know. "It can''t be said that it is strange that this is called "H", okay?" Tina rolled her eyes. "Very cunning, Tina may not have much time to be with her, so I don''t want to leave regrets." Yasuan said quietly, looking into the distance, full of stern expression. Are you serious? "Tina hugged the rabbit in her arms tightly in fear. "Why do you think I just talked casually? Yana asked strangely. "Isn''t this kind of thing normal to you? "It''s normal," Yana said naturally. "I like my sister. Is there anything wrong with wanting to go to bed with my sister?" "There are too many things wrong. If I have a sister who wants to love myself, I will definitely abolish her first." Tina Fu''e she is very confused about the idea of ??ya-satisfaction. No matter how you say it again: You are also sisters, how can you do this, "Tina, have you heard of a fairy tale?" "Ah? What a fairy tale." Tina said in confusion, still digesting the huge news in the message. "About the story of two brothers and sisters who are dependent on each other." Yana said softly. "The two brothers and sisters whose parents have died since childhood supported each other and grew up. They held affection for each other for a day. The elder brother was about to go out on an expedition. Both of them knew that there might not be a day to be together again, so that night, the sister secretly stayed in. Brother¡¯s room, leave the crystallization of love in "Stop it!" Tip Proring felt that if Yana continued to speak, the story would change. "Where do you see the plot of the small picture album?" "Yeah? Why are you shy?" Yana asked Tina, whose eyes were full of red clouds, and Yana asked suspiciously. "Obviously, I read tens of thousands of books every day, and there is no shortage of knowledge and theories and they are so harmful. There is no shortage of theory of knowledge, does not mean that you have practiced it, Tina shouted in her heart. "Okay, it''s decided read? " "Go to see the emperor tonight. "Wait, wait! Are you kidding me? Even so, the two of you won''t have any results." Yanatina, who made her decision so hastily, collapsed a little. "How do you know if you don''t try? Ya, I won''t let myself regret it. "Oh, if you want to do it too: wait after today: tonight is my time with the emperor sister." Chapter 19 ~ I Don''t Want You The dim room is quiet: Except for the rattling of the hour hand hanging on the wall, the empty room R is left with the rapid tapping of technical buttons! "An unobservable voice, even though it was so subtle that it would be concealed even if it dropped a pin, the strong dissatisfaction was well conveyed to a certain dragon who was sitting in danger. ? Carefully holding the big white dragon''s fingers stiffly, the corners of the white-haired vampire''s mouth that was willing to go down made Milo who had been following her a little bit incomprehensible. While playing the game, I have to pay attention to the face of this sadistic vampire from time to time, for fear that one of them will not be good enough to make her angry. It is really a torture. One mind and two uses. Naturally, she can¡¯t do anything well. That¡¯s right. What makes Miluo feel magical is that she, who was exposed to the products of the human world for the first time, was still able to show herself on the screen even when she was distracted and distracted. The controlled character chases and kills. While this made her feel dazed, she felt a sense of danger. After seeing Bai Ji''s face that gradually lost her smile after repeated failures, Miluo realized that something was wrong. Although chasing this wicked trembling vampire is very refreshing, it is similar to the one who has only been attacked and **** on the bed and finally takes the initiative, and in turn makes the person who smashed himself in the bed, kind of exuberant. Happiness. But this is just a game. If I don''t know the current situation and get overwhelmed, I''m afraid I won''t even be able to get out of bed tomorrow morning. To be fair, she didn''t expect that she could win, obviously she would only move up and down, sway around and walk, but she saw a human head protruding from the wall and shot subconsciously. Then there was no more. Looking at the two characters "Victory" written in human language on the screen, Miluo saw Bai Ji''s smile stiff. After reacting, Mi Luo, who realized that the Goddess of Victory was smiling to her, was happy, and she subconsciously picked up the marker in a manner to realize her identity, and looked at Bai Ji¡¯s mysterious and mysterious Mo Ze smile. Can put the marker back obediently. "It''s okay, Miluo, it''s done. This is the rule of the game. Let''s talk and count. Come on. Come on. I don''t mind." Bai Ji smiled and said that Miluo didn''t dare to move. After Mao has been with her for many years, she knows that they can''t believe a word when they laugh every day. So Milo shook her head and said that she didn''t dare to kick it up. "Weird, there are still things that are cheap in this world?" Having said that, we won''t mind. "Bai Ji repeated it with a smile. Milo still didn''t dare to move, for fear that if she dared to do it, she would become a big tonic on the table the next day. Bai Ji tilted her head. "Let you come, what do you dare to do? Believe it or not tonight, let''s let you, the old mother of love, know what Kaixun is?" "!?" Although Miluo didn''t know what to call open meat, she thought that it was definitely not a good thing. She looked at the domineering Bai Ji and swallowed shudderingly. Picking up the marker, he squeezed a stroke on Bai Ji''s thigh. As I couldn''t hold it firmly, the marker was let go. It was so fattening that Bai Ji became darker and darker. With a smile, Milo hurriedly tore off a piece of curtain fabric, tremblingly approaching. "? What are you doing?" Clean it for you "Idiot!" Bai Ji''s smile completely collapsed, she jumped up and patted Milo on the head. "Are you an idiot? Do you know what you are talking about? " Miluo clutched her forehead and looked at Bai Ji aggrievedly, not knowing why the other party''s reaction was so extreme. "Idiot, nerd dragon : Bai Ji''s mouth whispered, she sat down cross-legged holding the handle and continued to look at the screen. "Stupid dragon, nerdy dragon, how could we lose to such a stupid guy? Impossible to continue. It was an accident just now. Let''s continue. Miluo didn''t dare to speak, so she could only follow Bai Ji''s meaning and continue to hold the handle. The second round has begun. Miluo is still familiar with the operation in this round. Fortunately, she won¡¯t care about her. For the first time, Bai Ji didn¡¯t think about what she was thinking about, until she swayed in place, and she didn¡¯t know what she was referring to. After Luo heard the violent explosion from the roof, Miluo felt that the word victory was so dazzling for the first time. She swallowed, she dared not look at Bai Ji''s face, and just as she thought, Bai Ji''s expression at this moment became darker, so gloomy that water dripped out of a strange and weird look. The atmosphere gradually filled the room. Milo was shaking like smashing garlic. At the same time, she was completely confused. Obviously nothing is worth it. Hey, why did I win inexplicably? ? "What''s the matter with this **** grenade?? It exploded while holding it?!" Bai Ji''s tone was suppressed with anger and incomprehension. Obviously she can play with snail bombs as she wants, wherever they are thrown and exploded, why is this round and round thing still carrying bombs? ? "I hate it. Are the weapons developed by mankind deliberately making things difficult for the emperor?" Bai Ji paused and directed her gaze to Miluo. "Hey, what are you doing in a daze, you won again, so why are you still sitting there and doing?? 8q Miluo sat motionless on the heels, her expression completely changed to 0v0. I heard Bai Ji''s voice, acting like a robot Stiff, the hand holding the marker trembles slightly. "Is it possible that we still have to teach you to draw?" Bai Ji narrowed her eyes. Milo hurriedly shook her head, and didn''t dare to look at it. "You stupid dragon, It¡¯s the place in Ximao, don¡¯t you know how to write orthography? ? Why are you so rewarding? Really, no wonder it will fall victim to the coup. "Bai Ji often breathed a sigh of relief, her voice full of impatience and anger, but it always makes people feel like iron is not made of steel. "I have a snack, we have to teach you to value everything, and we make you value you before doing it. Are you a self-conscious creature? It''s not someone''s vassal." Bai Ji said bitterly. "What if one day you can''t find us?? Is he waiting for someone to feed you, idiot, Miluo can''t help being surprised, she always feels that Bai Ji seems to have something to say. After a few more fights, looking at the more upright Bai Ji: Miluo''s instinct told her that for the sake of her physical and mental health, she must stop quickly and let Bai Ji win the game, otherwise the woman will be mad. Maybe something frantic happened. Chapter 1131: But she couldn''t lose until she was thoroughly familiar with the game: Bai Ji couldn''t beat her even more, and she was chased and beaten every time she met. Miluo thought that she was enough to let Bai Ji meet, and pretended not to see the shooting after a few seconds, and deliberately missed the shot, so Bai Ji couldn''t hide it. How stinky is this technology? ? Unable to withstand the pressure, Miluo thought to herself whether she should commit suicide directly, pretending that the grenade was out of control, "Can''t let the game." Bai Ji grinned her fangs. "If you let us see that you let us deliberately, something terrible will happen." 1? "Miluo, who had just cut out the handlebar, didn''t dare to move for an instant, so she could only honestly switch her weapon back. The next dozens are a torment: whether it is against Miluo or against Bai Ji, they can''t fan any way they want to win. If one wants to lose, they can''t lose anything, maintaining this weird and weird state. , The atmosphere in the room gradually became weird. Among these dozens, Miluo always wins inexplicably, but Bai Ji''s death method is strange, some of them fell to death, were blown to death by the grenade that Bai Ji bounced back, and were caught in the wrong code out of the inexplicable card. The number of gun killings is extremely rare, and in more cases, the characters controlled by Bai Ji died so unreasonably that Mi Luo was stunned every time. Only what she can''t think of, nothing can''t be done. "Or else, Milo put down the handle with difficulty and kept her knees sitting with her hands flat on her knees. She was very clever and didn''t speak. *Forget it, what is it? "Bai Ji, who was silent for a moment, looked at Miluo quietly. "Don''t dare? Are you so brave? ? I am embarrassed to say that I am a dragon, it is better to say that you are just a big lizard snail. Mi Luocheng was silent, sitting docilely. "Are you a idiot? The race has been provoked by others without saying a word. What about your pride and the White Venerable as a dragon? Are you even abandoning this kind of innate thing?" Bai Ji Reluctant to continue the way. Milo still didn''t speak: He lowered his head like a kid who did something wrong, accepting Bai Ji''s reprimand... Talking, what does it mean to pretend to be deaf, do you mean something? ? "Looking at Mi Luo''s submissive appearance, Bai Ji didn''t fight at all." For a long time, Mi Luo raised her head: looking at Bai Ji seriously. "You said that you abandoned it, then just throw away your nose." When we said that we abandoned it, Bai Ji looked at her funny. "Okay, that''s what you said. As she said, Bai Ji got up and sat on the edge of the bed, her feet wrapped in transparent white silk intertwined without sensation, her curvy calves were slightly raised, and her feet, as flawless as white as jade, were dotted with white silk, revealing Crystal clear toes. "Kneel down and lick it." Bai Ji''s tone is addictive and condescending, and Miluo''s appearance is full of the queen''s taste, although she is less than 1.5 meters tall. Miluo was stunned, staring blankly at the domineering Bai Ji without speaking. "Why, I don''t want to." Bai Ji snorted. "Understood? This is called pride and self-esteem. It is absolutely impossible to be covered by a warm touch on the soles of her feet before she finishes her words. Then, she feels uncomfortable. The wet and warm soft thing wandered and picked on his toes. Mi Luo moved so fast that Bai Ji, who had never expected it, could not help but exclaimed, and quickly retracted her foot like lightning. "Stupid, stupid stupid stupid! Do you know what you are doing?" Bai Ji''s face was red, and there was a tremor in her incoherent voice. Self-proclaimed as a love veteran, she is an out-and-out young girl in her past and present life. She likes to tease and tease others, and she blushes faster than she really is. "It''s not you who made me um!" Bai Ji stomped her face in annoyance before Mi Luo finished speaking, and jumped away. "Dead dragon, stupid dragon, you really are a I don''t need any dignity anymore ­¿ "The angry Bai Ji looked at Miluo, who was lying on her knees, flushed, and she didn''t know if it was because of her anger or other reasons. Milo''s feet turned upside down, like a bird tortoise turned upside down, unable to stand up for a long time. "You really forget it." Bai Ji sighed. "Don''t worry about your trash dragon: Hey: Did you hear that? Starting today, we are no longer your master, and you don''t need to follow us anymore. Miluo''s movement of turning over stopped, straightened up, and looked at Bai Ji''s head straightened dumbly¡ªwhat''s the meaning¡ªI didn''t understand what it meant? ? "Bai Ji snorted." You are such a useless pet dragon. We don''t want you anymore. From now on, we can go wherever we want. We don''t need you anymore and won''t care about you anymore. , "From now on, we will go aside and we don''t need to care about you anymore, and naturally you don''t need to listen to our orders anymore. What should we do? "It''s okay for us, do you understand when we say this? Get up quickly if you understand. Milo didn''t speak, nor did he get up from the ground. "Don''t pretend to be dumb, if you continue to kneel there, we won''t come to help you get up and get up by yourself." Bai Ji''s tone gradually became cold. The air seemed to be stuck in stagnation at this moment. Both sides kept silent, and no one spoke. "Xinlong: I''m hungry when I hear it, and I''m going to eat." Bai Ji didn''t turn back and said that I did not do well enough. After a long, long silence, Milo raised her head, neither fear nor anger on her face, but just a daze at a loss. "Nothing is done badly, it''s just that we want to change a pet, so we just abandon you unilaterally, do you understand." Bai Ji said mercilessly. Milo didn''t speak any more, but when she looked closely, she could see that her body was shaking. The student squeezed his head unconsciously. "Why are you angry?" Bai Ji turned around funny, and you would be angry at us too. I thought you were a handicraft dragon who beats and scolds. So you are also angry. " But so what? What about being angry? Do you dare to hit us? I''m not afraid to tell you this decision. I didn''t make a joke with you: and we had this idea a long time ago. " "You will be bored here slowly. We are hungry and will not be accompanied." Bai Ji snorted coldly, humming a little song and was about to walk out the door] When Jian Ran felt a paw and thought about his shoulder, He dragged it back abruptly. "Yeah!" When she came back to her senses, she found that she had been crushed underneath. In the dimly lit room, those golden dragon pupils were staring at her. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh, did you dare to take a shot at us?" Bai Ji tried to move her arms, but found that she was smashed by Miluo and couldn''t get up at all. The corners of her mouth curled up, as always, but the smile became a little bit irritating at this moment. Chapter 20 ~ Unspeakable "Why, did the pet dragon dare to attack us? Well, this is your limit at best. Pressing on the ground and staring at us for a while will be over." Bai Ji, who is on the ground now by Miluo, smiled slightly Li Neiluo was silent for a while, and stopped Bai Ji''s arms to move, as if she didn''t know how to proceed. "It''s normal. When we get up, we will let you know what is called dragon meat burning, but we have just said that now we have nothing to do with each other, including the relationship between master and servant, so you don''t need to listen to us, we Nor is it qualified to give orders to you." Miluo was taken aback for a moment, and then stared at Bai Ji tightly. She stretched her hands to the girl''s white and crystal face. Just when she was about to touch her, she shrank back like a stress response, as if she had been electrocuted. "Idiot, what are you afraid of." Bai Ji looked at Miluo contemptuously. "You have pressed your master down, so what are you still afraid of?" "This is not what it used to be. We have nothing to do with you anymore. Do you understand? It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter for half a dime. You can completely treat us as a stranger, or you can''t stand up in a sea of ??suffering for a long time. Enemies are okay, it doesn''t matter." Bai Ji silently rolled her cheek aside. Miluo watched her face flushed slightly, and she deliberately turned her face aside and didn''t want to look at her. A strange impulse quickly occupied her heart, so that she drove her to the next step. The twin dragon pupils were already occupied by the words full of instincts, climbing on Bai Ji''s petite body and planning to attack them. However, at the most critical moment, Miluo stopped her movements, her turbid beautiful eyes suddenly became clear. Seeing Bai Ji who was bullied by herself, but pursed her lips and swallowed, Miluo took a deep breath and forcibly stopped. The blood surging up in him quietly retreated. "? That''s it?" Bai Ji''s first reaction after she got up was to roll her eyes and look at Miluo who had shrunk to the side in silence, hating iron for not making steel. "We thought you were just a big lizard with no dignity. I didn''t expect you to be not only a lizard but also a big lizard with color, heart and boldness." "The opportunity is in front of your eyes, but you are at a critical juncture. What about you??? "The contempt in Bai Ji''s eyes is even worse. "Opportunity?" Milo grabbed the keyword and raised his head. "That was just now. There is no chance now. Tsk. Don''t look at us with that expression of pitying the stray cat. Don''t you hate me doing this if we don''t eat this set of you?" Milo leaned closer, in her eyes Full of hope. "Go, don''t come, why are you so close to us, we said that now we two have nothing to do with each other." Bai Ji stepped on Miluo''s approaching face mercilessly, and kicked it away fiercely. "Then, you really don''t hate what I did just now, right. "Go away "Not annoying, right?" "You are so annoying, do you have to ask the same question several times to be satisfied?" Bai Ji was angry, but compared to the usual anger, the current anger is overflowing and the anger is mixed with a few traces of shame. "We are the Queen of the Blood Race. Are you going to ask us to speak out about the issue of being a woman? Nianlong, I don''t have enough IQ, and EQ is deadly low. ! "Bai Ji speaks very awkwardly, as if she is angrily reprimanding Miluo, but when she speaks, she sounds like she is full of aegyos. "So you don''t need to care too much about our feelings, as we have said that now we are okay, don''t you understand what it means? Bo Ji Xiaoqing chewed. "No, you have to care about it." Mi Luo Mu Leng thought for a long time, and said seriously. "Long faints have said that this kind of thing requires two people to have a good relationship, and wishful thinking is to be blamed by Tianzhu." "Idiot, why are you so stupid? What do you care about our feelings so much? Are you not? , You are not afraid that Ji would stop talking, and then stared at Miluo bitterly. Chapter 1132: "We''re leaving, it''s impossible to take you with you. Since you have decided to leave, you have to make up for the fact that you still care about us so much. This is not deliberately making us unable to get on the road with peace of mind, bastard!" "Flop!" As soon as the words fell, Bai Ji was thrown to the ground by the figure that looked like a violent leaping from the nest. "It hurts, idiot, you hit your head in the opposite corner. "I''m sorry, in other words, did you acquiesce in your behavior tonight?" After a brief apology, Miluo stared at Bai Ji. "What else can it be? Even if you play an idiot, you can''t lose a few dozen without winning, right?? That kind of simple children''s game, do you think we really can''t play well?" Bai Ji pouted. . "Someone is still so daunting, why we can''t do it without regretting it. "You stupid, why don''t you know it in your heart?" Bai Ji wanted to stop Miluo''s silly look and smiled, and then there was a little awkward emotion on her face. "Usually, I always ask you to beg you, sometimes even if we know it is very bearable, it shouldn''t be. "Miluo didn''t hesitate. "I have lived for you in this life. "You can''t do anything to me too much. "Ah, let''s talk, why do you make it so easy for Bai Ji to cover her face, and there is a fascinating red glow between her fingers. "It''s really annoying for you to say that. How can we dilute your existence as much as possible? "It doesn''t have to be like this." Looking at Bai Ji, who was holding her cheeks and shrank into a ball, Miluo could see that the other party was hiding her shyness, and at the same time hiding her fear and anxiety. After all, everything is unknown. "Don''t say such things, are you trying to remind us of the guilt of you from time to time in the future? This kind of emotion cannot accompany us for so long, especially after today." Bai Ji slowly put down her hand and eased her emotions a little. Impatient and authentic with his cheeks that have not faded away. "The dead dragon will finish it soon. It''s only for today. There will be no such shop in this village. We can''t find it when you want to find it." Milo still didn''t move, but looked at Bai Ji quietly like this. "Cut, I really don''t have the guts, okay, the big lizard that is too scared to be planted, you can go away, we are hungry, and we are going to eat. Bai Ji pushed Mi Luo to signal her to move away, but Mi Luo didn''t move and pushed Bai Ji down again, who was about to get up. "If you are hungry: Exactly. "Eh read? What does it mean to be just right?" Bai Ji narrowed her mouth. "Could it be that you still want to invite us to eat dragon meat and burn it, then we are boring." It was originally just a sentence used to tease: Bai Ji never expected Miluo to actually respond. "Yes." Milo nodded. "Just ask you to eat dragon meat. "Jiayi?! Wait a minute, and start to undress and undress as you say it?! Stupid: The clothes are not so undressed, and we can''t even untie our skirts. Fortunately, you said such handsome words before. Help you, let''s not take it as an example. On the other side, on the balcony. "Yeah. Yana has decided. She will sneak into the emperor''s room now. Leave the crystallization of love." "So, how on earth can you speak such words so confidently, or in front of others!" Tina vomited in a collapsed voice. "Because I didn''t take Tina as an outsider." Yana said seriously. "If Tina wants to join me too, wait until I finish, and then the emperor will play with you." "Don''t say it, don''t say it, Tina used a doll to cover her red cheeks. "Tonight, and now, Yana will let the emperor know about Yana''s charm, and completely separate from her identity as a sister." Yana clenched her fist to cheer herself. "Then Tina, see you later." "Back," Tina waved goodbye stiffly, her sleeves covering her ripe apple-like cheeks at a loss. "Yeah," Yes. Do you want to follow it and have a look. Hey. That''s not good," she said. Tina''s steps unconsciously walked into the balcony. "Hey, I must take down my sister tonight." Yana hummed a song, put on a dress that was very attractive and enough to make someone crazy with a special good weird and then quietly came to the second floor. The door of the room on the second floor was closed tightly, and noises were heard from time to time in the room where the light was not turned on. Yana leaned forward curiously. Attach your ears to listen. There was a faint, imaginative flapping sound in the room. And "Light. Be light on the idiot. Don¡¯t you know the weight? It¡¯s all crushed by you. "Sorry to hug you." Let¡¯s take it off. Be gentle. This is the first time I have done this kind of thing." , I will be as gentle as possible. "It''s best to be like this: No! What are you doing, don''t say a word before you start, idiot. It''s bleeding." "Sorry, it''s the first time I did this kind of thing "Forget it, what are you doing, keep it up?" The voice felt a little hesitant. "Okay. Here it is. Why did it stop? " "Wet. And a lot of water. "Are you an idiot? Isn''t it all that your actions are too harmful? You have to take care of it." "I see. Leave it to me Yana was silent. The voice in the room is undoubtedly his sister, and the other is his good sister Milo. But these are not the important points. The problem is that the previous one seems to be irrelevant. Do you want to go in and have a look? ? Good to correct Go in, it''s all here, Yana won''t be reconciled if you don''t go in to see where they have been. It turned out that there is such a relationship between the two of them Yana was holding her head. With those affectionate words just now, from the knowledge reserve in her mind, she could already make up thousands of postures and tens of thousands of plots! Miluo was able to get on the ground first, and the dragon woman was really hidden. No whining is already a blockbuster. Unknowingly, the love brother snatched her sister away. Yana stared at the crack in the door. It is obviously unrealistic to want to see what happened inside. Dim light. You can only see the pale light from the Ibaraki. Nothing else can be seen. If you want to check the situation, you must enter the room. If you want to enter the room, you can only choose to push the door.] Due to the old relationship of the door] axis, pushing the i door will inevitably cause the observation that "water is flowing out." In an extremely flat tone, Yana said something that made Yana feel breathless. "It''s flowed a lot." She did not forget to add. "Ahhhh. I blame you for getting out of hand. It''s good this time, it''s everywhere. How to deal with it." Hearing this, Yana felt that she could no longer remain silent, took a deep breath, and stood up resolutely. No matter how interesting the scene was waiting for her, she felt that she would not be frightened. Even if his push will break the two people who are in the mood. In fact, Yana had already figured out how she would be so bad after she opened the door. "Look at what you have done. The water is everywhere you get it. Stupid dragon. What should I do now?" "Boom!" A loud voice interrupted the conversation between the two people in the house, both of them were taken aback, and then turned around. "Click." At this moment, the lamp was turned on, and the light drove the darkness, filling the entire room. Yana smelled that smell. That''s an unspeakable taste Chapter 1133: It''s hard to accomplish this because it is often said to be shameless in the face book. It¡¯s really reached this point ­¿ "You two, you two are shameless, what are you doing while everyone doesn¡¯t know! Hey! Yana sighed deeply: yelled inside. . what? What do you do? "Yana''s cry made both people in the room stunned. I didn''t figure out why she was so excited. "Still talking. You guys, look at what you look like now. Just when Yana raised her eyes to see the scene in the room. There was a sudden silence. "What are we doing shamelessly?" in the room. Bai Ji tilted her head and asked in doubt, she was wearing a thick apron. Holding two pieces of tofu in his hand. And Miluo behind her was dressed just like her, slapped the garlic grid on the chopping board with a kitchen knife, beating all the intact white garlic into white garlic sauce. "Be light, idiot, this is not the way to shoot garlic, even the first time you shouldn¡¯t do it, let¡¯s see how many garlic you smashed? Feed! If we can¡¯t touch this kind of thing, we will definitely not let you shoot. "Bai Ji held her nose and looked at Miluo contemptuously. "Especially, by the way, Yayana reacted. Where did this unspeakable odor come from. I hurriedly covered my nose. She looked at the two in shock. "You guys, what are you doing? ! " "Cooking. Didn''t you see it?" Isn''t Bai Ji''s face such a natural expression. "Then, what do you mean when you say watery" "A lot of water? Oh, yes." Bai Ji shook the tofu in her hand. "There is a lot of water. Look. It''s coming out after a little shake. "Before, Miluo was too strong and didn''t control it. She squeezed the tofu out of the water.". So you guys. " "Why do you want to learn from human cooking?" Chapter 21 ~ Departure Countless bright lights were lit, decorating the dilapidated attic into a magnificent stock, and the grand and solemn handover ceremony played amidst the brightly lit movement. Even though the blood clan who attaches great importance to the sense of ritual and etiquette has lost the palace and the imperial city, the handover ceremony of the blood spirit crown is still held as scheduled. The members of the elders seat responsible for the preparation of the crown handover ceremony searched for limited and scarce resources, and finally collected 666 candles. Together, they mapped the pale pavilion like the day and the bright red rose. The wall bloomed, and the crown surrounded by Lei Wei was shining brightly under the shining candle. When you look up, you can see the broken dew-topped attic in the night sky, adding a bit of strange romance under the embellishment of candles and roses. Compared with the maintenance ceremonies of the queens of the past, the arrangement is simple, even simple, and there are very few people on the spot. There is no imperial palace, no imperial army, no graceful silk dresses, no people under the imperial city who have given blessings. At the end of the day, the last crown transfer of the Scarlet Blood Domain may be the end of this tenaciously standing race for thousands of years, or it may be the beginning of celebrating their Queen¡¯s birthday and welcoming the new generation of queens except for the few surviving members of the race. , Mostly foreigners. "With each passing day, the times change, the grace of Monra Sambo, the twenty-seventh scarlet queen Bai Ji renews the blood and spirit orthodoxy, and comes to life in a desperate situation in the end of the film, so that the blood of La Sambo can continue to continue on this continent. It is worthy of the name of Rasambo. "On the table, holding the classic Nim in his hand, he began to pray. The pure and authentic language of the ancient blood, Zi, was around everyone''s ears. "Foreign species invaded the creatures, and the mainland is in danger. The Queen Baiji wants to save the people from the fire and water. The resurrection spirit is in the old capital. It is her responsibility to save the common people in the world, resolutely and resolutely." There are chants. "Hereby, the throne and Chai Yao of the Lassambo clan are passed on to his sister. "His Royal Highness Yana is clever and astute, with exceptional talent and has withstood the test. She is the orthodox heir to the blood of Rasambo. She deserves to lead the blood spirit race to a new height. Bai Ji, dressed in formal attire, takes the elegant and virtuous steps of the royal family. Holding the scepter of blood and the crown of Leiwei, lightly walked onto the temporary platform. As the other protagonist of this power transfer ceremony, Yana stood on the stage early, with her hands close to her abdomen, standing elegantly and solemnly, waiting quietly. Under everyone''s gaze, Bai Ji, who was always smiling, stepped onto the stage, and after carefully entrusting Jing to Yana, there was applause from the audience. "What we give to our dear sister here is not only the rights, but also the obligations, as well as the complicated and trivial things. The corners of Bai Ji''s mouth have a nice curve. "Compared with the time when we took the scepter from our mother. For the applause that roared like rich, the applause was like a light breeze and drizzle. "The rise and fall are so real and embarrassing, our Yana, remember." The two embraced each other affectionately. "What we give you is not only the right and the future, we entrust all our laughter and tears to you, and there will be no reservations about sorrow and happiness." "Until, the day I meet you again, you are returning these to us. "Take care, our favorite sister. "Emperor. Take care." The two hugging each other haven''t separated for a long time. At this time, silence is better than sound. Each of them hopes that this moment will be eternal, but just like this long inseparable hug, there is no permanent banquet in the world. The world may be so disturbed because of the joys and sorrows leaving Taiwan, "Miluo, it has been a thousand years." After the not-so-lively banquet, Bai Ji sat alone in front of the balcony and took out the Mildruz. , Called out Milo inside. "It has been a thousand years since the Blood Spirit Empire fell, and Saplan has fallen for a thousand years, and you have waited for us for a thousand years." Bai Ji held a goblet and looked away quietly. "How big this world is, have you ever thought about it. "If you haven''t thought about it, go take a look." Bai Ji smiled, with two red clouds floating on her cheeks, it seemed that she was already a little drunk. "The world that you hated during your lifetime may not be so bad. Go and take a look, and you will always find something you are satisfied with. Milo was silent. "What we told you before was not casual." Bai Ji threw the staff to Miluo. "From now on: We are no longer the master and servant relationship with you, let''s go, where we want to go, even if we go to a different plane, we will not enlist you. Milo held the staff. Looking at Bai Ji with complicated eyes. "Why, I don¡¯t want to go? We remember that when you first became a necromancer, you were very resistant to getting along with us. All day long, I was the second to my god. Everyone looked down on us, including us. It. "When we taught you, you hated us deeply. The kind of expression that wanted to eat us, and the helpless expression because of the necromantic bondage, we still remember until now, that is, I wish to stay away from us. Go further, why, now let you go and you won''t go. "Bai Ji looked at Miluo playfully, and I felt that I had found my world. " "Do you know again? Your little dragon, who has been banned from being copper in the castle since birth, hasn''t even seen the context of this world, right? Does this assert that I have found my own world?" Bai Ji disdains It''s her eyes. "Okay, don''t dawdle, you have been so annoying for so many years, let us go quickly, the farther we go, the better, it is best for us to never see you. Miluo pursed her lips and looked at Bai Ji''s eyes with unspeakable emotions. "Tsk, what are we doing? You took advantage of it yesterday, so what did you still want to do with us? Is it possible that you want to do it again?" Bai Ji raised her eyebrows. "You said you are not my master." Miluo whispered. "Then, can I not listen to what you say?" When did you stupid dragon learn to learn and sell now? "Bai Ji dragged her blushing cheeks and laughed. "I forgot to tell you, that stick has an automatic recognition function, and it has our pattern on it. Unless we erase it, it belongs to it. The right is still us. " "In other words, we are still your master now." Bai Ji''s slightly confused gaze suddenly became sharp. "Let''s order you to go now and leave here." "This is our last order to you. You must obey, and if you disobey, you must obey." Bai Ji showed the same overbearing to Miluo as she always did. "Go, go now." Bai Ji pointed to the distant sky. "Let''s say if you made a mistake. "Really think we have feelings for you? We have always just used it as a tool. Now, we are going to another place. You are useless, so you are abandoned by us, understand?" "We have no heart and lungs. The blood all over our body is a vampire of Water-Cold Ling. As you expected us at the beginning, we are only profitable, insidious and cunning, and ruthless. We have never cared about your life and life. A tool, now we officially announce that this useless tool of yours has been sincerely abandoned. Get out!" Bai Ji got up, she gritted her teeth impatiently like a fly away, and finally took the pair with you. A little bit of crystal gaze hit Bai Ji''s body. "If this is your order, I will follow it." "That''s the best. We don''t need to spend any more words." Bai Ji sat down again. Sipping the red wine in the glass, she seemed indifferent to Mir¨®. "Let''s go. The farther you go, the better. "I, if you are only worried about me, I can choose Yana as the host, come and wait?" ? Don''t you understand what we are saying, let''s let you go quickly. "Bai Ji''s tone is full of determination, without the face of Sitang. Milo rolled her head, turned around and spread her wings, waiting until she reached the edge of the balcony, looking back reluctantly. "I can, can I hold you again." "Why do you hug us? Are you just a child under the full moon? Milo Adorfour, how old are you counting yourself, do you want to beg and hug you like a child?" Bai Ji frowned Cum. "Hurry up, don''t be an eyebrow here, you are blocking our hair. Miluo pursed her lips, and finally glanced at the master who was indifferent to her," and finally didn''t look back. Chapter 1134: If this is what you want to see, I am willing to do it Bai Ji La Sambo. "Take care?" Bai Ji was supposed to be drunk, her eyes suddenly became extremely clear, and she looked at the fading figure under the moon, and she couldn''t return to her senses for a long time. "You have to take care, after all, you are just a stupid dragon who needs someone to take care of." Bai Ji squeezed her fingertips and muttered in her heart. ¡®Imprint erasure As the mark engraved on the staff was erased, Milo''s soul link disappeared in her mind. "Stupid dragon, you have helped us too much. Lassambo owes you so much, and he is still dizzy. He has waited for a thousand years. How can I let you stay here and wait for us for many years?" Bai Ji burst into a heartfelt smile, even though she could no longer see Miluo. "Good luck, Milo." The survivors have established new homes on the ruins, where they live and work in peace and contentment. They are not rich, but they are still happy, even though none of them knows when the black wave will come. Although the situation did not improve, with the joint efforts of the new blood queen and the Yamao queen, order was briefly restored. The day of parting came after all. Bai Ji wore a black cloak and a capable battle dress. After leaving the throne, she tied her hair back into a double ponytail. She could hear the voice behind her. Almost all the survivors in the city came to see her off. In addition, there were also some foreign guests. "Your Majesty, on behalf of all the creatures and races on the Barland continent, and on behalf of the nine gods of creation, I sincerely thank you." Gao Deng took a deep breath and bowed respectfully to Bai Ji. Fortunately, he was not late. One of the heart fragments left by the paladin Baiming back then, now that the paladin¡¯s blood is cut off, it¡¯s better to leave it to you as expected, please keep it properly. "Gordon said cautiously. "I see." Bai Ji held the fragments in her eyes and put the two fragments she had obtained into a small box. "You don''t need to thank us. We are not a bodhisattva who saves suffering and suffering. We only save all living beings for our own sake, and we are with the people." Bai Ji has no love for Gaoden. "This fragment is said to be one of the ancient organs, so you must be cautious." Gordon casually leaned to Bai Ji''s ear and whispered, as if he was worrying about something. Bai Ji nodded calmly. "Sister." Yana looked at Bai Ji with a complicated expression. Although she had anticipated today''s parting, she thought she had a lot of things to tell, and she had to explain many things clearly, but when it came to this day, her throat felt like It''s like a block of lead, and I can''t say anything. Looking at Yana in the queen''s formal dress, Bai Ji smiled in relief, and turned towards Nim and the elders. "From now on, the queen will be Yana, and the blood will be handed over to you, so she can help her. "The queen''s predecessor, please go without worry, as long as the elder''s seat is left with a tone, no one will be allowed to touch Her Majesty Zhunna''s hair." Nim swears every day, and he can hear the resoluteness in his tone. . "Sister." Yana was carrying a long skirt. Due to the heavy service, she couldn''t spare her hands, so she could only order the maid beside her to fill a small box. The maid opened it, and there was a yellowed shell necklace lying quietly inside. Bai Ji picked it up slowly, stroking the lines of the sea waves on it, and a familiar feeling came from the depths of her soul. "This shell is not younger than us, maybe it''s older than us." Yayana said with some nostalgia looking at the wave-like patterns on it. "At the time of parting, the emperor gave me this necklace, asking me to take it with me, and the glory of the blood spirit clan to go far and high is parting: there are always so many similarities, the emperor will take it on the road." Yana grinned naturally at Bai Ji. "This necklace represents longing. This is what the emperor sister told me at the time. Now, I will return the missing to you. Let it replace me. Stay with the emperor sister. Bai Ji noticed the engravings on the necklace, and Yana''s name was engraved crookedly in the ancient blood language. "I personally carved this." Ya said embarrassingly. "It''s a bit ugly, don''t dislike the emperor. "How come." Bai Ji put the necklace on her neck. "With it, we should be able to feel at ease a lot. Looking at the people who came to see him off, Bai Ji didn''t say anything, turned around and set off. She didn''t plan to look back, looking back would only make people even more reluctant, and now she doesn''t need such a cowardly mood, starting from this step. The change of identity and character, the soul and heart are the same. She set foot on her own way again. Chapter 22 ~ Eternal Life It was still a drowsy night. Thick black presses on everyone''s heart. Can''t see the sky and Cangwan. As if in the abyss of purgatory. Broken dreams weave fantasy and memories, and all the goodness and charm of the past are shattered under the piercing lightning: it is another turbulent promotion, waking up from a messy dream. At the head of the bed, the Yamao girl panted. The look was at a loss, after a period of confusion. She was afraid of hitting her cheek. The rich light outside the window made the face paler. She grabbed the water glass on the bedside table. He drank it like a sleepy fragrance. Bingjing''s underwater belly. The overheated nerves calmed down a little. After stroking the sticky touch of her skin, she only realized that she was sweaty. "Well, the Yamao girl curled up in fear. She pulled her petite body into the bedding as much as possible. Through the gaps in the bedding. Looking at the dimly lit room in fear, like a frightened bird. The usual inconspicuous small movements can make her hair stand up with fear at this moment. Over the past few days, she has been repeating the same nightmare, which is different from the usual peace. This dream is so real that she almost confuses the dream with reality. I only heard the manic thunder coming down to the world accompanied by Liao''s pale. A heavy rain floated outside the window. Lightning faintly pierced the sky. The Yamao girl was terribly scared, she shrank in the bedding and did not dare to move. The cat¡¯s ears and tail were drooping, and the hair on her body was standing up and trembling. The torrential rain fell sharply under the howling wind, just like the scene in the dream. And just in the next moment. The door will be opened. But this is impossible. That is a dream, just a dream. That''s right. Here is reality. As long as I''m still in bed, I''m fine. Even if the dream is real, it''s just "creaking, I don''t know if it was blown by the wind or someone outside, i] the creaking sound was opened. The trembling Yamao girl became stiff, and her shaking body stopped trembling, her eyes staring at the door vigilantly and fearfully, as if a human figure was standing in the invisible blackness. "The squeaky wind intensified, the room was creaking, and the trees swayed like the dry and rough pointed claws of a witch. It''s just the wind, um, yes, it''s just the Zhengmao girl comforting herself like this in her heart, but she knows in her heart that the reverse wind blows the door open, which is completely impossible. The Yamao girl kept comforting herself, her cat eyes were full of fear in the darkness. The wind calmed down. The slow wind rustled the leaves. There seemed to be some sort of gloomy moan mixed in. The Yamao girl''s skin was full of cold sweat, and she dared not make a sound, even the sound of swallowing saliva seemed particularly harsh in her ears. After a long time, there was still no movement in the room. In addition to the wind. Only the ticking sound from the intensive rain clicking on the window. There is no one outside, Fang Zhi stands outside i] waiting for himself? ! The Yamao girl did not dare to think about it, she swallowed hard, and a voice in her heart told her that she must leave here quickly! Quietly prospering in the darkness, she relieved her breath a little and adjusted her breathing so that the overloaded brain could calm down a little bit. Chapter 1135: Seeing the right time, she arched her body and jumped off the bed like a wild cat. She didn''t care to put on her clothes and went straight to the door. She passed through the invisible blackness, and when she recovered, she still came to the end of the corridor. The scared cat looked around. Make sure no one is following him. Slowly breathed a sigh of relief. "My little cutie, what''s wrong with you?" Just as her nerves eased down. The abrupt voice behind her made every hair on her stand upright. "Yeah!" The Yamao girl shivered, subconsciously thanking her for the shelter, looking at the black shadow who came behind her in horror at some point. "I''m so scared of my little cutie. Is it because I haven''t seen me for a long time and don''t recognize me." "Big, Siyamao girl stared at the weird bird mask in fear. Under a little bit of thunder, that one Masks with very different styles have become more deformed. The husband who adopted him has been a bit weird recently, and the Yamao girl thinks so. Although she has been his adopted daughter for many years, from the beginning to the end, the Yamao girl knew nothing about the mysterious whereabouts of this mysterious man, did not know his purpose, did not know his intentions, did not know his behavior, even No one knew his name or what the face under his mask looked like. Only know that he calls himself the high priest. Perhaps as a refugee, it is a gift from heaven to be taken in. You should not ask for anything more, but recently, the high priest''s behavior is really weird. "Why are you here, don''t sleep well, and what are you doing when you leave the room?" The bird-faced man slowly leaned over. "Nothing." The Yamao girl leaned against the wall to prevent herself from showing fear: However, she was just a little girl who had not done anything but her thoughts were all written on her face, and she couldn''t hide things at all. "Are you afraid of me?" The bird-faced man saw through the girl''s emotions at a glance. "Are you afraid of me, my little cutie. "No, no, sacrificing to your lord, I just Just as her nerves eased down. The abrupt voice behind her made every hair on her stand upright. "Yeah!" The Yamao girl shivered, subconsciously thanking her for the shelter, looking at the black shadow who came behind her in horror at some point. "I''m so scared of my little cutie. Is it because I haven''t seen me for a long time and don''t recognize me." "Big, Siyamao girl stared at the weird bird mask in fear. Under a little bit of thunder, that one Masks with very different styles have become more deformed. The husband who adopted him has been a bit weird recently, and the Yamao girl thinks so. Although she has been his adopted daughter for many years, from the beginning to the end, the Yamao girl knew nothing about the mysterious whereabouts of this mysterious man, did not know his purpose, did not know his intentions, did not know his behavior, even No one knew his name or what the face under his mask looked like. Only know that he calls himself the high priest. Perhaps as a refugee, it is a gift from heaven to be taken in. You should not ask for anything more, but recently, the high priest''s behavior is really weird. "Why are you here, don''t sleep well, and what are you doing when you leave the room?" The bird-faced man slowly leaned over. "Nothing." The Yamao girl leaned against the wall to prevent herself from showing fear: However, she was just a little girl who had not done anything but her thoughts were all written on her face, and she couldn''t hide things at all. "Are you afraid of me?" The bird-faced man saw through the girl''s emotions at a glance. "Are you afraid of me, my little cutie. "No, no, Lord Sacrifice, I''m just, I''m just afraid to answer that room." The Yamao girl curled up. "There is nothing in that room." The lightning fell, reflecting on the weird face of the bird-faced man, giving people an indescribable weirdness. "And now you are not in that room, so you are really afraid of me, right." "Mr. High Priest "Answer my question, are you afraid of me?" The bird-faced man in the black robe walked over and squatted down quietly. "I, I didn''t "This kid, when did you learn to lie?" The bird-faced man seemed to be asking who, and it seemed that he was just talking to himself. Immediately afterwards, he stretched out his hand. The Yamao girl closed her eyes subconsciously, and in the darkness, she felt a burst of cold water. "Okay, it''s okay, go back to sleep." The bird-faced man rubbed the head of the Yamao girl, his tone as amiable as ever. "I couldn''t fall asleep in the middle of the night, and I got no energy the next day. Although the Yamao girl was still a bit afraid that the high priest''s soothing had an effect, the Yamao girl quickly calmed down, watching the high priest''s eyes gradually restore trust. "Did you have a nightmare? If you have a nightmare, then eat something that helps you sleep. You see, I brought you all." The high priest took out a black box from his arms, opened it, and borrowed With a faint light of rich light, the Yamao girl saw the tempting candies clearly. Under the consolation of the high priest, the Yamao girl gradually recovered her spirits, tasted the sweetness of candy, and her heart was relieved. After all, this strange-looking gentleman is also his own breeder, a benefactor who kindly rescued himself from the disaster, and he will certainly not hurt himself. "Go back and rest. By the way, remember to close the door and don''t let the wind blow it open again." The high priest said meaningfully. The girl hesitated for a while looking at the bird face, nodded, cleverly took the black box into the room, and finally looked at the bird face sacrifice and closed the door. The bird face sacrifice did not leave. He didn''t turn around to look at the girl. Until a moment later. There was a sharp roar from his wife in the room. Then came the sound of beating things. then. "It''s been six years, six years have passed." The bird face stood in the wind, picking up his head slightly. "Six years, it''s just a momentary stinking, there will be this day after all. "From sowing the seeds, to now, the energy of the devouring seeds in your body has matured, and it is the best goodbye to pick it, kitten, I will remember you. "After I become the eternal supreme, everything will be worth it." The bird-faced man opened his arms. The lessons of the years told him how fragile feelings are. Thousand years of glory will be wiped out in a hundred years. After a hundred years, after a thousand years, who can pass on his name to future generations, or even thousands of generations? ? No one can do it so far except for the nine gods. The powers of the past generations, Guran the Great Serrager, the troll warrior Gordon the witch Nonni, the paladin Bai Ming, the blood natural disaster Solanya has disappeared so far, leaving only the yellow sand, suffering from the dimensional level of civilization. After the destruction, no one will remember them. Their existence is short and fragile. If you want to pass on your name forever and let the world sing praises, there is only one way to live forever. This is an unimaginable form of life in Barland. The long-lived species in the ages, including the elves, even call themselves immortal. Noble blood can achieve true immortality. As long as the mortal nature is still there, their souls will eventually fade away, like a pencil that is getting shorter and shorter, and finally degenerate. In this world, in this universe, only a kind of life form can "come soon," the bird-faced man murmured. The long-standing netting has finally reached the day of closing the net, and only the last move is in place. "Compared to disappoint me, Bai Ji La Sambo. "Kacha!" The sickle penetrated the monster''s abdomen. After a wailing, the struggle became more intense, and the owner holding the sickle rod seemed to have expected the same. When the monster struggled, the sickle cut and flew accurately. Lost its head. However, this is not over yet, these monsters from the deep sea cooperate very tacitly, they will not let the prey solve the flaws exposed by their companions. The majestic rainstorm hit these monsters and nourished their injuries. As long as they are bathed in the black rain, their combat effectiveness can be greatly improved, and their bodies are also extremely agile. With the cloak man clearing up the flaws revealed by his companions and stagnant movements, a few fish-head scale monsters with opportunities quickly threw them to the ground. The cloak was lifted, and the silver hair draped on the ground soaked by the black rain, so that she made a small feedback. The monster who screamed sharply and made a sound that did not belong to this world opened its mouth the size of a basin, and an indescribable rotten smell came out from it. The sickle rod slammed against the monster''s teeth, making it unable to bite the girl''s head off as he wished. Temporarily stalemate, but it has reached its limit. The vampire''s weak strength cannot be compared with the vicious alien creatures, and the monster that pretends to be her is not only the fish head monster. A leech the size of an adult¡¯s palm climbed onto the girl¡¯s body. In addition to the one on her neck, Bai Ji still felt her thigh slippery, thinking of the disgusting giant leech in front of her. She was disgusted. Chapter 1136: No matter the goose bumps, she still hasn''t lost her composure. Because she couldn''t move, the big leech on her neck bit her skin and sucked her blood to feed her. Let''s say, are you wrong? "We are vampires, you bugs, dare you still **** our blood?!" Bai Ji, who couldn''t move her hands and feet, opened her fangs and bit the leech that coiled her neck fiercely. "Find out who sucked whose blood!" The leech''s movements stopped. Obviously, I didn''t expect that this Balandus could be so fierce that he could still use his teeth to bite himself when he was suppressed. Even sucking his own blood. "Bah,: Xuan Ao is very incomparable." After sucking the leeches on her neck into leeches, Bai Ji shook her head, and shook her body as she wished to go down. The blood of the ectopic creatures really didn''t taste very good, it smelled like a salted fish that hadn''t been salted and dried. And she must drink it in the smelly smell, if she wants to live. The last thing the blood race is afraid of is toxins. Blood perfusion containing magical power. [Holy Bull Power] [Sacred Dragon Power] With the blessing of the sickle made as a staff, Bai Ji can release the curse without any singing. With various blessings, Bai Ji''s feet trampled the murlocs who could not get down on her body, and by the way, she pulled out the leeches that had penetrated into the bottom of her skirt and cut them into pieces. Murlocs will not let go of any chance to attack Bai Ji. The powerful tail is their best melee weapon, which can easily smash the bones of a buffalo under the swing. Bai Ji turned a blind eye to the wildly dancing tail. After the sickle fought against it several times in the air, Bai Ji successfully found the opponent''s flaw, and the blade pierced the opponent''s chest fiercely. However, this will not kill it. These monsters don''t feel pain. Not feeling death or injury at all, Bai Ji pulled out the sickle. Rotate the sickle. Turning around and splitting its head. After the battle, Bai Ji still did not relax her vigilance, and only after confirming that there was no monster nearby, did she sit down and make some adjustments. It has been a week since leaving the Human Federation. Bai Ji no longer knows how many attacks he has experienced. The closer you get there, the stronger the divinity carried by the monster, and the mortal curse gradually loses its effect. Therefore, Bai Ji''s path is completely fought by the sickle in her hand and the most basic fighting method of the blood race. Except for the sacred blessings, the spells were not used much, and the melee skills and abilities developed rapidly during this period. Looking at the shimmering snipe castle in the distance, she clenched her sickle tightly. Chapter 23~The Castle (Part 1) The monster roars that is not like this world, charging He scolded his contempt and hatred of Baland''s creatures. Facts have proved that to survive and hope is the instinct of all living things , Alien species are no exception. The monster strangled by the sickle strangled his neck desperately What makes it helpless is the strength to hold it back It is too big, like a piece of lead stuck in the throat Yes, the neck is as fragile as all kinds of tightly bound Began to deform and fracture. The monster foamed at his mouth and rolled his eyes, Be conscious. In this regard, Bai Ji did not relax her vigilance and continued to collect Tight, only after hearing a crisp sound With a sigh of relief, he pushed away the dead body. More than a week has passed since the departure , The destruction of my hometown was also a few months ago but It feels like a long, long time, long enough to make us feel Reminiscent of the past like a tooth lost and paralyzed in a wheelchair old lady Date and time, today is still very common, common The normal black rain began to fall in the forest, and a few of them were stubborn. Horns, strange-looking monsters usually come from the woods I rushed out from the inside and knocked us down very usually, very normal He opened his blood basin and opened his mouth, and usually wanted to tear us into pieces Eat the pieces. Today is the same as yesterday, from sleep in the morning I wake up, although the sky is full of y1r weight, we can¡¯t tell the day Night), I usually checked the body up and down, but I didn¡¯t find it After something was wrong, I washed my body with lake water a little bit. The body is on the road. Kill some monsters on the road with a scythe, the number I can¡¯t remember. In order to make myself change qualitatively faster Drained the blood of the monster''s corpse, and there was no wave at all The fee is taken as necessary to eat although it tastes It¡¯s still that smelly and weird, it looks like after getting used to it It''s not that unpalatable. These monsters have pretty good-looking horns, so cut them off and make them Chapter 1137: As a decorative object, would Yana like it? do not know either Did we watch for too long, so I got used to it? Next, I''m going to start eating again. With a marker After leaving this paragraph, Bai Ji closed the diary Since the journey of loneliness began, she has become accustomed to Write down what you see in the day and put it on The sustenance of the soul. She hasn¡¯t told anyone in the past two weeks Having said that, it¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t want to say it but she didn¡¯t There are creatures that can talk to her normally. Every time I look at the black raindrops falling above my head, She can''t help but give birth to maybe this world has been Jianwu is completely occupied, and she is the only Human¡¯s this Kind of idea. "It''s meal time." Bai Ji took it out of her bag Brushed brand new tableware and white as jade plate, doing The prayer before the meal, even though she uses it to eat now Can''t serve these tableware. A sense of ritual in life is still necessary, otherwise she will It''s no different from the beast of the walking dead r0. She stayed upright, her body slowly bends down, sharp The fangs pierced the monster''s skin easily, making it smelly The unbearable Ye body poured into the cavity. Bai Ji''s face changed slightly but she quickly recovered Often, my face calms down, and I swallow it bit by bit. Swallow the body ye contained in the mouth, which is still mixed with blood Block and broken r0uo The taste is very similar to the guodong pudding in the dark cooking world It seems that I have eaten so many times, every time I feel myself down It will spit out in seconds. This is the blood of the **** xine, it can¡¯t be wasted, every It¡¯s important to drink more. Maybe drink more. The **** xine that oneself carries will increase, before reaching the extreme Before Zhizhihei, all opportunities to increase strength are worth it Bai Ji comforted herself like this in her heart. Squeeze the body ye dry, the monster''s body Thousand deflated, like a skinny salted fish. Wipe the blood stains on the corners of her mouth and face, Bai Jishen Exhaled. Eating is more than fighting for her now Add hard things, without any seasoning to the monster Swallowing blood down, Bai Ji doesn¡¯t know what it will cause If she didn¡¯t even notice it, she That heart is beginning to twist because of the perverted getting stronger. After a short rest, Bai Ji carried her sickle and continued towards Walk along the quiet fort at the top of the mountain, which is surrounded by mountains The mountain is her destination. From bottom to top, the black beam of light pointing straight to the sky is like It''s like a road sign, you can see the mountains from a distance The pinnacle among them. The person she is looking for is on it. In the past, she doesn¡¯t have to lean on a pair of feet Trekking, flying, space spells are better than this s Choice. However, because Balland¡¯s space complies with the forbidden spell The lock space spell loses its effect, and flying is also affected limit. Bai Ji raised her head, the dome of the universe was covered Chapter 1138: The yTn that shouldn¡¯t have appeared is concealing this sky no longer It¡¯s a creature of Balland, and the sky covers the eyes of the same At the time, the wings were also shielded. Bai Ji didn¡¯t know what it was like here, she learned from I have never seen this soaring mountain peak and standing on it Of buildings with different styles, they look It¡¯s like falling from the sky, appearing here out of thin air The world has decorated the entire mountain into a grand scale Devil City. Looking up from the foot of the mountain, standing on a steep slope There are incredible pavilions. The shapes of these buildings are strange and they don¡¯t look like scale Live with someone The only way up the mountain is Bizarre on both sides The buildings are breathtaking, not surprising What kind of talent has such a sophisticated and even wonderful skill The castle can be built on a steep hillside. The towering arch] stands there very conspicuously, points There are no walls around, so it doesn¡¯t matter where you go up the mountain. But it clearly gives people a kind of must go here instead of here The feeling of not being able to climb the mountain. Arch] The shape is very bluffing, the image is like a Zhang The beast with a big mouth, the two i-doors are its two The front teeth are dark purple all over, and you can¡¯t see what they are. Big i] Closed tightly, but Bai Ji didn''t plan to search Let it open Hold the sickle in your hand, bit your finger in the air I drew a round **** y like the ink of a brush In the air, it burned into a crimson flame. Sparks are flying everywhere, the dark smoke of gunpowder Later, the arch was unscathed even with a little burnt mark No. Chapter 23~The Castle (Part 2) Bai Ji frowned slightly, just as she was planning to find another way When the archway] has movement, the two fangs are facing both sides Closed, the gate i opened. Is this the master inviting himself in? Bai Ji didn''t think much about it, the moment she stepped into Gongi] She always kind of crossed the dimension by herself, came to a cut However, different planes are the same, this feeling is very strange. Inside the door] The style of the scene outside the door is clearly the same But I feel that the world in J has a very different feeling It¡¯s clearly the same land Bai Ji, who was in a state of thinking, suddenly stopped Step, the sickle raised high. A harsh roar, like some kind of unrecognizable Other noises are like an indescribable creature Roar. Bai Ji doesn''t know where this voice came from , I only know that both sides have been Surrounded by black monsters. This monster looks strange and strange, and some are awkward. Some of the horns resemble bulls, while others fall on all fours. Non-primates. Bai Ji can''t understand their eyes, can''t understand them Language, but at least it can be judged in terms of behavior These creatures are more or less hostile to her. Do you want to fight again? Just fight. Bai Ji indifferently shook the sickle in her hand, since Chapter 1139: She has fought no less than a hundred battles since she started. Now, the monster you face has changed from the little tadpole in the beginning to Big frog big toad. Not to mention it¡¯s a habit, she¡¯s almost used to it This is a high-intensity battle. She looked at the monsters, the monsters were also looking at her, This confrontation didn''t last long before it was screamed The tweet was interrupted. Hearing this sound, the monsters were taken aback first Looking towards the sky, it was like a tide, in Bai Ji With a blank vision, he retreated and returned to the building in an orderly manner. In the pavilion. The silent Bai Ji looked to the highest point of the mountain The quiet castle standing on the highest point. "Is this asking us to go up?" Bai Ji murmured. Since it has been discovered, there is no need to pretend to be cautious Wing, she carried the sickle carelessly and followed the path towards the mountain Go uphill. The raindrops are flying down, the grass is mixed with the mud, it is clearly In the wilderness, the air is unexpectedly dull. Walking in the mud on a rainy day will inevitably be contaminated Some wet mud is like walking on every side will inevitably wet the shoes It¡¯s a truth, Bai Ji didn¡¯t bring extra clothes There is no spare other than this one on my body Up She is very particular about luxury goods and cleanliness I haven¡¯t changed my clothes since I set off, it¡¯s seen by others It may be an unthinkable thing to come. Also for the long-term plan to wear long clothes even for battle In the skirt dress, she put on a capable jumpsuit Skirt, wearing a simple and easy-to-wash translucent over-the-knee white silk And the leather boots that are easy to travel on mountain roads, whose body temperature is lower than that of human suckers. Blood ghosts are not afraid of the cold, so there is no need to wear heavy clothes Although it¡¯s difficult for the body to be a high-level blood spirit Stained with dust, but for a long time, this suit of clothes on my body doesn¡¯t A small amount of silt can be avoided. Bai Ji completely ignores this, or her mind It¡¯s not here at all, so I don¡¯t care about myself at all How dirty the clothes will become. Because of the increasing rain, the mountain road has become It¡¯s getting harder and harder to go, it seems to be close at hand But the faint old castle seems to be far away, I feel it wherever I go I can''t reach it The black rain wets Bai Ji''s clothes, the raindrops flow down Into the collarbone, a feeling of coldness spread all over the body. To prevent the mountain from collapsing due to heavy rain, Bai Ji took steps It''s difficult, but fortunately this mountain didn''t embarrass her too much. The gate of the secluded castle is closed, peeping into it, there is a faint fire Flashing, Bai Ji thought about it and decided to knock] Look, who knows The door opened a crack as soon as it was pushed. The people who live here don''t like to lock the door The inside of the castle is pitch black and there are some uses on both sides Unidentified chain cage, directly in front of the big i Zhang stone seat, two clusters of stone pillars are arranged on both sides of the stone seat, on which Burning blue flame, not only did not make people feel warm Nuan added a hint of coldness instead. Borrowing the big castle empty dingding, it seems that she is the only one Human breathing Suddenly the torches on both sides were all set high "Why hide in the county." Bai Ji pounded the handle of the sickle Chapter 1140: Broken the ground. "I found you at the beginning "I said, Her Majesty of the Blood Race, you are talking to yourself What are you talking about? "An ethereal woman''s voice replied ing This hall. "I''m not hiding, I I''ve been there all the time Bai Ji looked around alertly. "Haven''t you seen it yet?" The voice was full of tone A little bit of a smile. "This castle stands on the hill The city I went up to is a part of my body. " "Otherwise, who do you think helped you drive]? You are betting When looking at me, I am also looking at you. " "Ghost Chongzhen pretends to play tricks. "Ghost Chongchong is you, Miss Bai Ji, trespassing Other people¡¯s houses, in the end, they scold others for ghosts. Does this make sense? " The flames on both sides of the stone seat burned more vigorously, the same When I was on the seat, the girl with special horns also Exposed. She is wearing a luxurious mopping dress, pink The hair was combed into curly braided hair. At this moment, that pair The pink eyes with a strange evil charm are playing a kind of playful play Looking at Bai Ji with a scornful meaning. If it¡¯s not for the environment, her image may be People think it is a royal princess. "Finally met." Bai Ji cast his gaze there. On the girl, the face of the other party is familiar to her, The appearance of a girl with cat ears named Kerr. It''s just that her current image and Kerr are not To her, her image is more than the original immature Kerr For maturity, like Kerr when he grows up. And what is completely different from Kerr is that those pairs are like evil Devilish ugly horns. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh) Rubbing the pair of horns of his head H in annoyance. "No way My horns are often maintained, even if they are not It looks good, and it doesn¡¯t mean that the word ¡®ugly¡¯ Right? " The devil who deceives the world, sdos and sdos, really does "Well, I don''t think I''m a devil who deceives the world Rebutted, but just say I''m pretentious. "The girl corrects right way. "What do you mean?" Bai Ji raised her eyebrows. "It''s at the moment I want to tell us, you can hear what is saying in your heart ? "Not sincerely scared, yes at least the mentality is qualified Up. "The girl narrowed her smile." Then, Your Queen Next, oh no, it should be said that it is the former blood queen Next, what are you doing here? "I remember that the news of our retiring didn''t spread like this Hurry up. "Bai Ji raised her eyebrows. "Miss Bai Ji thinks this thing is weird? As long as it is something I want to know, I can get a glimpse of it It¡¯s no big deal, compared to these, I¡¯m fine Odd how did you know that I am here. "Instead of thinking about this issue, you still have to see clearly, Why did we find you? "Bai Ji grinned, mentioning The sickle slashed towards the girl sitting on the stone seat. Chapter 24 ~ The Ultimate Black (Part 1) "Compared to this, do you still guess why I found you for What''s wrong? "The sickle almost fell with the voice Chapter 1141: Hearing a loud rock shattering the sky, the stone seat was chopped into pieces Two halves. "Oh, that''s my favorite seat It. "The girl''s voice appeared behind Bai Ji." You This is considered to be destroying other people¡¯s private property, now, it¡¯s time How can you pay me? " Bai Ji drew her sickle, turned around and slashed with a blow "You just dodge as much as a weak bug Why don''t you go? "Bai Ji looked at the floating air, and cast to herself The joking and playful Kerr. "Heavy shameless thief Name. "Hey, deceive the world and steal the name or something, this is called me I don''t like it very much, can you stop using this derogatory meaning all the time Call me with different words, if you can, as before Just call me Kerr "Some people live in this world with their names and faces Kong Du can only use other people''s, which is really pitiful and pathetic. "White Ji sneered. "The name is just a code name, the body is not Once a container for the soul, who would mind a few more clothes What? " "You continue to dodge and try." Four cards in Yu Bai Ji''s body rotated around, and she twisted out one. [All-knowing and Almighty] Natural Vein Twilight Star Weave Bow] The vines of the earth, listen to my orders. "Green Wood, Grass and Rattan Converge quickly and woven into a long long bow. The arrow with [absolute hit] xine is shining Dark green light, like a rising meteor Accurately penetrated the center of Kerr''s eyebrows. The latter is ashamed of losing his soul, Falling, aroused a dust, the arrow gave rise to green ripples The aftermath of Yi Zhen Iane blew out the torches on both sides. This is what the elven aristocrats often use to defeat the enemy. Level spell, guarantees the hit rate and has a very high Lethality, bozhd from the inside out can make any difficult The enemy was wiped out in ashes. The longbow made of vines on hand scatters with the wind, What''s gone is the flying sand that obscures the line of sight "Ah, Miss Bai Ji is really ruthless, not at all Take into account the past feelings. "Unscathed," Kerr teased Pulling away his hair, Bai Ji playfully joked. Don''t say these disgusting words, you can only hide in him Parasites in the human body. "Bai Ji said coldly. Inexhaustible] The card in the hand turned into a dim light and flew into In the child''s body, the latter is careless about it. "Steal Mana¡¯s card is facing creatures that don¡¯t use commerce at all Use, are you dazzled by impulse? " "Not so." Bai Ji grinned and smiled lightly. "Fan Xing is so vulnerable, and anyone who gets caught in Fan Xing Can''t avoid silence, only **** ine can reach To immortality. "Ke''er stretched out five slender, white hands Between the gestures, there is a vigorous force Come on. "Don''t speak big words too early, be careful while flashing Waist up. "Bai Ji will play the remaining two cards one by one Out Killing Yard] The domain curse was released and the entire castle was dragged in Chapter 1142: The state of blood-red depression. "Is this your support?" Kerr stared at The scarlet sky, I flicked my fingertips, there is no Joking, with a hint of disappointment in indifference. "Fighting is not about throwing beans, it will last a lifetime The release of what you have learned can give you the greatest strength. " It¡¯s been so long, and it¡¯s been swallowed and absorbed, if only With this degree, the degree can make people wait in vain Bai Ji did not speak, but presented her last photo Card: [Zhai Mo¡¯s Egg] "Oh? You finally came up with something decent Up. "Looking at the black spear in Bai Ji''s hand, Ke''er eyes "This should be [greedy y thirteen dragons]''s [swallowing Product] right, although it is a high-eyed, but want to rely on this I''m a little bit stretched in this victory. " Bai Ji smiled mysteriously without saying a word, gently held her hand The black spear in the ball was thrown. Like a black spear with eyes long in the air daine waved around After locked up, I was angry. Kerr didn¡¯t panic about it and stretched out his hand to fight in the air. After a few marks, the small shields that were flooded to form a square shield Array, but the black spear is like a projection, completely ignored A barrier made up of square shields "Oh, it has the x1ne quality that ignores the barrier." Seeing The tip of the black spear is getting closer and closer, but The child is not in a hurry. She waved her hand, the castle was agitated, a brick As if they are all one individual, they are united and organized Orderly, deformed, and cut Zhou Xiong, forming a huge hand The **** of the arm made of stone bricks will easily move Black Spear took it down. "Since it ignores the barrier, it doesn''t need a barrier. Obstruction is fine, as long as this blind spot is bypassed, this The phagocytic product is not to be feared. "''Keer said lightly There was a hint of irony and joking in Dao''s tone. "We can understand that you are deliberately helping us choose Something went wrong so that we can remember the lesson next time, then But thank you so much. "Bai Ji Chao Nong said. After speaking, she spread out her hands, four dim cards Appeared all over her body. "Hey, guess what we are going to do next Is it? " "Are you going to break the card again?" Ke''er raised an eyebrow "No, you wouldn''t do this." "Why do you say that? "Blood Queen, your purpose is not to come to me to fight Yes, if it¡¯s just to fight me to death, Would not come to me so abruptly, if in At this time, if you smash all the cards, you will become An ordinary vampire with nothing to do with it Your purpose? ? " "Besides, one of your cards is still with me in. "Kerr said, the rock arm holding the black spear looked like Zheng Xine''s shook. "Think about the future for yourself, if you are here Lingshan] You will lose all hope, Become a waste person, oh no, waste vampire, don''t you It might be done. Well, the analysis is correct. "Bai Ji appreciated Chapter 1143: Nodded, but then the conversation changed. "But you are Purely use rational xing analysis, but mortals have more than rationale xing, there is also a sense of xing, can not be judged by the absolute principle xine Broken. "Oh? What do you want to do?" "Keer narrowed his smile Valley "Use your xine head to think about it Analyze, do you think we have defeated you, even killed What is your chance? "There is but infinitely close to zero." Kermore Pressing his chin, after thinking carefully, he spread his hands and came to a conclusion. "You have too few gods now, there is only one dry Shenmai and the **** of Shaoli xingo It doesn¡¯t even have the characteristics of deification, which shows your body Most of the composition causes are still ordinary, whether it is subjective You can¡¯t beat Gu from a perspective or an objective perspective. Mine with perfect veins. "Speaking, Kerr stroked the special horn on his head. Chapter 24 ~ The Ultimate Black (Part 2) "You call the ultimate black [enter] It¡¯s a devil¡¯, the description is still correct. After deification, It will indeed grow some physiological characteristics that are not like ordinary ones For example, the pair of horns on my head. " "Yeah, we also think we can''t beat you the blame Things. "Bai Ji closed the four remaining cards together." After going to these cards, we will do nothing. Then we will have no chance to win. " "Originally, we did exactly what you thought Planning. Xu Zhen is just like you monsters I think that Ayong, mortals are incompletely evolved worms Ant, always act impulsively without reason. Bai Ji grinned with an innocent smile. "What do you want to do?" Ke''er suddenly felt Good premonition, at this time, if Bai Ji cursed fiercely She might still feel at ease because it is a Gui ass Poor skills, without the performance of the city government, but at this time she still Is there anything more terrifying to smile than this. "What do you mean?" Bai Ji''s beautiful fingers caught Si Cards. "The chance of defeating you is infinitely close to zero you What do you think we should do at this time? " Before she could speak, thirteen engravings were full of complicated engravings Thirteen monsters with dragon heads and snake bodies drilled out of the curse array Things, they have three pairs of eyes, and their huge mouths are full of The sticky birthday. "Are you crazy." Ke''er''s face was a little unnatural. "Maybe we lose our minds now, but Feeling outside, it''s good to occasionally be impulsive. "Bai Ji Wan laugh "Tang is irrational, this kind of detrimental thing Love has no meaning at all. "Maybe it''s meaningless as you say, but you It seems that we are afraid of doing this. "Bai Ji admires each other What it looks like now. "A home that can make self-proclaimed gods superior to others I''m very satisfied with the expression on the guy. " "If you do this, even if you succeed, you won''t get a Points benefits. "Ke''er looked at Bai Ji in a light tone, in a tone Without any emotional element. "The so-called, the less the enemy wants to happen, the more we Is to make it happen. "Bai Ji tian tir''s lips, revealing Little Devil''s Laugh Chapter 1144: The four cards sandwiched between the fingers began to spin, with As the speed increased, cracks gradually appeared. [All-knowing and Almighty], broken. [Inexhaustible], broken. Killing Courtyard], broken. Zhang has been with Solanya since his soul fell asleep All the cards on its left and right cracked and turned into strands of business powder Into the mouth of thirteen monsters. After the first three photos were all shattered, Bai Ji turned his attention Move to the last card [Egg of Pretending Demon] This card is shining dimly, the face of the card is Cracks appeared in the first three photos, but the cracks were Stopped without going on. The card was not shattered smoothly. She found the problem, the concrete image of this card Transform The black spear was controlled by the opponent. On the surface, he didn''t make a difference under If you say sacrifice four cards, or more than four cards can Enough to exert Lingshan¡¯s nearly half of its power, and three Or the following card sacrifices can exert less power Lingshan] 30% The difference between the two is a great watershed. Such a card will greatly reduce its power. The broken card can¡¯t be recovered, Bai Ji knows she hasn¡¯t There is a retreat, hold the sickle and continue to cast the spell, one made of stone The sculpted seat is raised, this is to as much as possible Reduce [ÁéäÎ]''s recoil. "Absurd, simply unreasonable." Keer Weiwei Frown. Unreasonable? Well, I think you probably guessed us too What do you want to do? That''s right, we want to go Another plane, that¡¯s your "hometown, this world I can''t think of anything except you who have experienced it firsthand The second person has a way to the ultimate darkness. " "In the battle to set out information about this part, this That''s what we thought. "Bai Ji''s green fingers pointed Point to the top of the head. "But now I want to come, eat you, and get Your abilities are as powerful as "Do you want to swallow me? Now?" ban. "A big appetite requires the ability to match it, white Miss Ji, are you kidding me? Now by you Now that insignificant divine xing, there is another one already Dry veins, this is your capital? Really "As you said, it may be difficult to eat you In fact, if our cultivation bases for thousands of years are fighting each other, we can Can''t pull you into the water. " "It''s ridiculous." "Why, are you scared?" Bai Ji quipped. "we I''ve never seen you say so much before, could it be the beginning Panicked? " "You still have too little experience, it really is this Does the plane limit your knowledge? "Ke''er posed hand. "After you broaden your horizons, step on a higher plane of H Will know that fighting with fate will not solve most of the things If you do something wrong, you have to pay the price, pay you Unimaginable costs, relative to these costs Chapter 1145: Life is not worth mentioning. " "Just like impulse, no problem can be solved Decide "But think about it now, ¡®Occasional impulse, this sentence The words really have your style. "Keer''s last sentence The whispered words were soon overwhelmed by the strong wind Bai Ji did not hear the follow-up. "Swallowing me can produce this kind of thought, you are very Progress, compared to you who used to be self-sufficient and observant Words. "The corner of Ke''er''s mouth made a beautiful arc. This proves that you are fully awakened. "''can The child seems to be self-conscious. "Did you think about it, suppose If you can really swallow me, you will enter the collar called monster Yu gave up his identity as a mortal-in order to say that you are really Have you made that kind of decision? " "If you don''t do it well, you think we''ll sway Did you come to fight with you from a thousand miles away? ? "Bai Ji grinned out Fangs "Not bad, for mortals like you, I think I can''t do such a thing for you in a lifetime. "In this sentence Somewhat mocking. But want to devour me? You can''t do it now You can¡¯t do it until you see Kerr murmured softly with the thirteen heads of the greedy dragon whistling destruction. Chapter 24 ~ The Ultimate Black (Part 2) "From the fountain of sin from a foreign country, play the enemy''s requiem Right. "The violent energy shattered Bai Ji''s clothes. Raised his arm in the turbulent wave of energy and waved it down At the same time, thirteen dragons poured out scarlet [sin The flow of sin converges into a point and runs indifferently to it The Kerr¡¯. The wave and current drove a great impact and crushed the surrounding Brick wall, the dome falls, and the scarlet bo stream destroys Lost the castle and drowned the tiny Kerr However, the bricks that have not waited for the collapse of the two bury the two, The unstoppable [ÁéäÎ] did not flow gradually, like Bitten by something and absorbed the same At the same time, the falling bricks and tiles also follow the red flow The direction was sucked in. A bright red stream as thick and thin as a tall tower with rou eyes The visible speed quickly becomes thinner, which means three cards The energy provided is rapidly depleting. An extreme suddenly rises in Bai Ji''s heart For a bad premonition. The stream of sin is small enough to see the wave that is about to be clear Behind the submerged petite figure, Bai Ji was stunned. "Do you understand now?" Kerr closed one eye Jing also held a wine glass elegantly in her hand. "I don''t know what to do Anything can be solved with all my strength The big one, the weak one starving to death, the things that ants can¡¯t do I just can¡¯t do it, no matter how hard I try, I¡¯ll do my best Your own potential is useless. A shocking scene appeared, Kerr¡¯s abdomen cracked A crack was opened, as if carrying the sun, moon and stars So, just look at the eyes and feel that there must be no holes in it And this crack is fighting Bai Ji''s life for x1ng, with [ÁéäÎ] sucked out at the expense of becoming a useless person Eat, swallow. Bai Ji''s eyes widened and her body was washed away The cost and risk of shattering the wave stood up from the stone chai Chapter 1146: The dress in the long skirt is torn, she didn¡¯t care, silk The socks and small leather boots were scraped and shredded, and she walked barefoot on Rugged, sharp gravel cut through the tenderness of the soles of the feet , Rou, fragile skin and bones are affected by the impact She also didn''t stop when she was injured. She understands what she is doing now, the goal There is only one, from the huge rock arm Take out the black spear and take advantage of the heavy waves before it disperses Time, use it to continue to provide energy for [greedy swallower] When the devil was restrained and unable to move. However, she still miscalculated and also underestimated the evil magic? Lili. Ke''er''s belly is like an endless Bottomless pit, mud on the slopes, rocks, none Can escape and be inhaled without exception She is not satisfied, as if she wants to swallow the world It¡¯s only when you fall out that you¡¯ll be full, and you¡¯ve already been sucked into the [spirit] äÎ] Naturally, it couldn¡¯t continue to satisfy its appetite, it started Targeted at other things. Bai Ji, who climbed the rock arm, suddenly felt the huge The force of Devouring officially aimed her at herself, and she hugged her tightly The stone arms, but the pair can¡¯t completely encircle the stone arms The little arm can''t provide much concentration at all. In desperation, she used her legs. Almost naked and covered in blood, covered in blood The girl hugged the stone arm tightly like an octopus. But the blood family that has lost the curse and divine vein awakening and reinforcement Except for the regenerative ability, it is no different from human beings. This micro How does the thin force counteract the force from higher dimensions? Where''s the child? For this reason, she even did not hesitate to put her tough hair As a rope, tied to the rock wall, but all of this It''s just in vain. Under the stalemate, Bai Ji felt that her next game began Trembling, before she can bow her head, she feels detached A sense of weightlessness arose suddenly from the original position. She opened her eyes in the dazzling gale, the storm mat Rolling her up, together with the fragments of the stone arm, are drawn into the whirlpool. The crack is getting closer and closer to her, just a call It''s close at hand until the distance between the eyes can be U¡¯ the crack in the abdomen is less than half an inch, white Ji just saw that the invisible darkness was shocked People can even say Is desperate And above the pitch black and bottomless, the stars in the sky They are mixed and stirred like chaotic crumbs on the same plate Appears a weird color, like a plate of death Falling, the sky without vitality: Well, the circling behavior is quite Stiff, as if they were just a picture. The dead nebula seems to have a very special Matter exists in the energy, just take a look, Bai Ji will Feeling exhausted and dizzy, like being drained The same energy. In the next moment, the abyss and the stars seemed to be only from her Step away. Suddenly his eyes flew away with a black consciousness. "You don''t want to know the way to the ultimate black That¡¯s great, then I¡¯ll tell you. "This It was the last word Bai Ji heard before she fainted. Cracked seal, everything calmed down Chapter 1147: Fragmented castle under the will of the girl Rebuilt on its own, and soon restored to its original appearance. Human costs For months or even years, she just needs to move You can do it with your fingers. Anything like xing is cumbersome at all, just follow it xing is the same as impulse Ke''er who had such thoughts suddenly froze Then he shook his head funny, a bit of bitterness appeared at the corners of his mouth. Ah, even I can¡¯t avoid being corrupted. It. "She muttered to herself, and sat back on the stone again. After looking at the fan being restored, the chair is still being beaten The big open state was at a loss. "This kind of thought appeared, it seems that I am also open Hajime couldn''t hold it anymore. "That day is still coming, but there is nothing Say: Positive, this is the last chance. " "Don''t worry, you just have to choose to believe Up. "A voice came from Yin in the corner of the castle. "Because apart from believing, we now have nowhere to go "Yes, acting so unreasonably worried, I really Do you still keep a trace of the book? "Keer slightly Said jokingly. "Yes, as always, so this time you Have you figured out a retreat? A failed retreat. "Failure to escape? Only this time, there is no Maybe I was just impulsive at the time, I didn¡¯t think about it. The consequences reincarnated in one failure and failure, now There is no way to look back. " I know, time is only for me It''s just a number. " "Is it impulsive?" The voice chuckled lightly. "At the moment Move, it won¡¯t last so long Chaos, pitch black, invisible. The girl woke up in the darkness and yIz wet, steep Of course, she felt she couldn¡¯t see anything, until After a while, her sight began to slowly return complex I gradually realized that it wasn''t that she couldn''t see things It¡¯s that the surrounding environment is too dark, which leads to the need for proper vision. Response time Chapter 25 ~ The Ultimate Black In the dark place, the faint dripping sound of dne in my ear In addition, it seems to be drawn into the non- The bottom of the abyss. After the faint and hazy consciousness gradually returned to the summer, the hearing The five senses, including the sense of smell, gradually became aware. The brain has time to think about the situation so far in the future There was a mess of noise. Technical points. Some identity tests are confirmed recognize. Can¡¯t tell which country and ethnicity¡¯s language is, But Bai Ji can understand only high phrases unexpectedly. After the murmur, there is no headache Be relieved. The waves of huge waves continue to fight high Hit, like prying a nail into her head kind Headache y split suddenly, feeling the whole world Are repelling her, squeezing her flat, as if cutting her Denying her existence and arrival. The surface of the skin oozes blood, as if every hair Kong Du was wailing, she subconsciously wanted to use her own Chapter 1148: Power to contend, but the surging force is like The monstrous waves, just in a blink of an eye can turn oneself into If the insignificant power like a drop of water is overwhelmed and swallowed. I can¡¯t even struggle, I can only let it go Pry open one''s own body, rush into one''s own body to behave nonsense for Skin, fur, internal tissues, and internal organs are just like Was forcibly taken off, all blood was drained and replaced with new ones The same The degree of pain is so hard to suppress that Bai Ji Use that little reason to doubt whether you are now Blood has been spread all over the body and wounds are on the verge of death. The powerful regenerative ability of the blood spirit seems to be lost Yes, Bai Ji feels like she is going from the inside to the outside by that power Shattered into several pieces, and the pain wasted her Zhi even made her want to lose consciousness and faint. However, this weird power does not allow it, even though Wave after wave of pain stimulates the brain, but the nerves don¡¯t feel To the slightest numbness, but still fresh to this pain. Her lips are frayed, and Bai Ji is almost supporting it I can¡¯t stop it, and at this time, the pain begins to decrease. Slowly warm flow ran through the limbs and hundreds of limbs, surviving after a catastrophe At the same time, this kind of comfortable feeling makes people feel a little heartbroken. The murmur in the brain subsided, and the power that repelled her was cut. Weakness finally disappeared completely Bai Ji, whose eyes are dizzy and needs more than a rest, begins to recover Ye, I haven¡¯t got used to the darkness of my eyes and I can¡¯t see the east clearly. West can only see the outline in the gloom. Her sore and numb limbs haven''t regained consciousness, she hasn''t Way to move the body, but also unable to perceive the current through the sense of touch The situation you are in can only be reverberated through dullness The sound of dripping water judges that I should be in a similar cave The place. The halo in the line of sight gradually became clear, according to barely appropriate The binoculars that should come back to the brain''s news, Bai Ji roughly Has judged where he is, it should be in a dark place where yTn In the underground cell Both sides are piled up with cut intact stone, rusty The stained iron jail door is close at hand, just stretch out your hand Can be reached, but now Bai Ji can¡¯t reach out Or she couldn''t reach out her hand. The limbs are still paralyzed, she can¡¯t make it Any movement, numb and unconscious limbs, like Thousands of silver needles are pierced into the skin and you can move your fingers Aroused the severe pain of tearing all over the body. She doesn''t know how she came to this place , Don¡¯t know where it is, with the fragments Looking back in the memory, she recalled the previous scene. In the battle with the devil, she was sucked into the belly of the devil The crack in the umbilicus, seeing the sky as if dead The stars, and then a pain x splits and loses his mind The memory fills up slowly like water poured into a narrow-necked bottle Chong Baiji remembered what happened before losing consciousness, and I remembered the last sentence I heard before losing consciousness words "Don''t you want to go to hell? Then I will let you Body and soul, keep in mind this ultimate blackness. " So, here is where the legendary devil is Plane, extreme black? "Cough cough" Bai Ji coughed twice and vomited out Chapter 1149: Mouth bruises, she is very fortunate that she can make a noise now Sounds, although my throat is hot, at least five senses of myself Still retained. Although the cards have all been shattered by her, but to Are the five senses still there, even if you are in the position of the devil? And he arrived on the plane of the devil as scheduled Is there anything more smooth sailing than this. After a while, she tried to move her body The expected pain came. The body hasn¡¯t adapted yet, it¡¯s nothing worse than this Yes, but anyone who appears malicious to her at this time It¡¯s troublesome, let¡¯s not say that there is evil intention in a chaos. In a world where the order is collapsed, being unable to move means Let it be slaughtered. Ethics and standards are too far away from this world, There is no bottom line in the group, and the people who behave wrong meet the action ability The able-bodied person may still weigh the consequences If Fang can''t even move the bullet, the result can be imagined know Bai Ji tried to move her finger to let her Has regained mobility faster. Although she didn¡¯t know that she opened her eyes to ask In prison, it is still necessary to quickly restore the ability to act safely. Soon, she felt her fingers could move Although she is not very flexible, she then tried sports double The sleeping body of the arm is slowly activated. I can move my arms, I have moved a little after a long time With weak hands, Bai Ji always has her own body taken out Even a simple wave of hands can be It''s so hard. Still can''t see the general idea clearly. After waking up from her lethargy, Bai Ji noticed It''s abnormal, the night vision ability of vampires disappears In the darkness, she and x0: u-eye mortal people Same as the class, only the outline can be seen clearly. Is it because of the different systems in the world, or is it The black principle of this world is different from that of Balland What The thinking Bai Ji suddenly felt her vision There is a small red dot in this area It''s especially obvious in the dark where you can see the fuzzy shadow The eyes cannot be said to be dazzling. With this little red light, Bai Ji could see clearly The general layout of the room. Compared with the cell I once lived in, this The cell is undoubtedly the worst No board The bed has no fixed chains, no windows, even rice There is no grass. Sitting on the floor of yingbangbiane, if not by yourself My little pg0 hasn''t felt it, I''m afraid it''s all painful. "It was Bai Ji who narrowed her eyes. The red light is on my thigh, see In the dark cell, the scarlet shining Yu Ni The cross pattern can be recognized at a glance. Why is there a mark on the thigh-it won''t be Did the people who imprison themselves here do it? Slave-like Imprints and the like, you will never be able to untie it for a lifetime after being branded Only obediently obey the master¡¯s orders and be only on the bed Sao''s first hot weapon Chapter 1150: It¡¯s weird, how did our thinking start to look at Tina? Up? Sure enough, Zhu Zhechi and Yanatina are the two This old dirty girl has stayed for a long time, and she started to become abnormal Is it? But this kind of plot like this kind of unfolding should be Won''t happen in this world She can see clearly through the light, her skin Did not hang a trace of cloth. I can¡¯t move, I can¡¯t move, nothing is better than this. It''s awful, but fortunately the room is dark and you can''t see it clearly If you run into some weird **** guys, it¡¯s really Tina''s thinking unfolded. Tina in Balland Sneezed) Bai Ji stretched out her hand and pressed her fingers lightly on her thigh Red mark The light dimmed, Bai Ji looked at the field of vision in surprise A rectangular edge like a wooden board pops out from She tried to reach out and touch, touched the sky, and went up I dangle my eyes, the frame actually moved with my own vision Get up, move your head to the left, the frame is ¡®inlaid¡¯ into the wall Among. Is this a product of the spell? Or this world Litong system in the world? No collision, can it be said that there is only oneself Can you see this border? The small border is covered with small text It is described in words that Bai Ji does not know, but can understand the meaning With some information Name: Bai Ji La Sambo. Race: Blood Spirit Advanced Vampire) Racial Talent: Self-healing ability speeds up bloodsucking speed Injuries healed, flying, etc. From: Barland. Container: Devil Grade 1 Nativist: [greedy devourer] State i paralyzed (temporary) Health; good Skills: None Item: temporarily unable to open Additional ability to devour refining: [Egg of Gourmet Demon] Bai Ji stared at the information on the wooden slats, She was at a loss, although she understood the meaning, she was There are many questions about the content described above. "Hum, hum, hum" What should I say to be afraid of? There was a dull moment in the corridor of the quiet prison. Footsteps. The sound of heavy footsteps is accompanied by the sound of the shaking of the armor Tone is a dense heavy armor, familiar with all kinds of armor The incomparable Bai Ji can guess by just listening to the shaking of the armor The style of armor. It''s heavy armor, and it''s probably covered all over Heavy armor. Bai Ji stared at the outside of the cell with a heavy heart. The footsteps are getting closer, they are coming towards this side Bai Ji reacted quickly, lowering her mind slightly In the dark environment, the bag pretends to be its own consciousness Not yet awake. Calm down, maybe this sound of footsteps is not here Own, maybe the people in this prison are not Only he Chapter 1151: "Hum, hum, stare." The footsteps stopped, and she Stopped before the prison. Bai Ji¡¯s hopes fell through, in fact, she just had With this thought, the lock hits the ground and makes a crisp sound The rusty iron gate was opened. The heavy footsteps are close at hand, Bai Ji who bows her head I can clearly feel that there is a figure in front of her blocking her The wind in front of you. I quietly opened my eyes and saw the double rusty Iron boots are like piles of dead bodies on the deserted battlefield It¡¯s hard to imagine what it is like Of people would wear such a pair of boots. Realizing that the other party has noticed his existence, Bai Ji Mei trembled a little, and slowly raised his head to meet that Double hole This guy is really a conscious creature with life Thing? This is Bai Ji''s first thought after seeing the person in front of him law Tattered and rusty armor, with On the skull with a few traces of blood hanging on it, the bones are not Knowing how long it has been left, the greenish-green color appears, match On the pair of twinkling caves with gloomy light, it''s so horrified that it makes people sweat Mao stands upside down, it is considered that Bai Ji has seen a lot of battles and fights against hunting. The ability to accept strange things is very comparable to humans, and it is a short-term surprise After fear, his face returned to blood. Although Bai Ji is not a normal person sucking blood Ghosts hate skeleton ghosts and don¡¯t know if it¡¯s normal One person and one skeleton kept the weird silence, finally in The skeleton stretched out his holstered hand and was broken. No, this is the only thing, don¡¯t touch one She-that leather glove is very dirty at first glance, I don''t know how much The boy hasn''t washed it before, and God knows how many bacteria he has! ? Seeing the armored skeleton reaching out to himself, Bai Ji¡¯s The first reaction is not fear but disgust and disgust She subconsciously wants to avoid the other person¡¯s body Only a sinful hand, but she was originally against the wall. And except for the accident of the two arms, the other parts have not recovered Perception, how can I resist this? I don¡¯t know from which The big skeleton that got out of the body pile? ? "It''s too much, it''s enough!. Ji Nu To this, the skeleton seems unheard of, like a The execution of a machine-like machine with no emotions The o for coming down. This hand, where is this hand going to touch what? ? It''s dangling, it won''t be a thought, People are not wearing clothes now, don''t Touch people with that dirty hand of Bai Ji subconsciously covered up what doesn''t actually exist Xiong Xi closed his eyes and closed his thighs tightly. It didn''t happen as strange as she thought Strange things, the skeleton''s movements are very decisive, look at it Don¡¯t look at Bai Ji who is amorous and shameless, but take the one who caught her The ankle dragged out of the cell like a dead pig. "Boo!" Because the feet are under control, white Ji''s chin came into close contact with the floor gorgeously. "No, rude "Wait, wait a minute, somehow prepare a piece of clothing for others Fu, Bai Ji was dragged and didn''t forget to spit out, Ming It was obvious that she still didn''t know what was waiting for her. Chapter 1152: I don¡¯t know how long it has been dragged, the dungeon has arrived. head Used to the darkness, the sun is particularly dazzling, care Aware of the brilliance of the sun: When she is on her body, Bai Ji Covered his eyes subconsciously. Gradually opening her eyelids, what appeared in front of her was A huge and empty place, looking at the surrounding The circular building, came to her mind: Dou Zeng Field, these three characters The circular building she is in is very similar to Barland¡¯s The Gulan Colosseum, except for some places with very different styles The outer structure is almost completely the same. The auditorium is empty, with good vision Ye, Bai Ji saw the traces of the years all over the seat, Obviously no one has taken care of this place for a long time, instead of Said it is in use, it looks like this Colosseum has been Abandoned for a long time. In addition to the shock, the grand battlefield is also Bai Ji was so amazed that she forgot that she was still The fact that people are dragging. Until she heard a little movement, she turned her head to look here I realized that I was not the only one being dragged out of the cage Chapter 26 ~ The Law The sun''s scorching light on the devastated Colosseum Make Bai Ji feel like she can¡¯t open her eyes, and gradually adapt After that, she saw clearly the layout of the Colosseum. The arched site is surrounded by the same walls, and the site is 10% They were given out to the auditorium, and half of them were given to the four leading to prisons. The remaining eighty-and-a-half percent of the opening is given to the floor area Extremely wide enough to support the beasts of the two armies fighting in a roundabout way field The venue is not bare and a lot of potholes and pits On the sandy land of mulberry, there are scattered chasing all kinds of martial arts] Weapon, long sword, short knife, trident spear, shield Most of them are in a semi-damaged state, and the degree of damage is not After pulling it out, can you continue to look at the face completely? Lucky face is darker, maybe you can only pull it out Come half way. Is this the ultimate black sky? Bai Ji looks towards The sky above is clear, the blue cloudless dome, there is a kind of long Sense of It¡¯s been a long time since I saw such a normal sky. In my imagination, the dark **** is different, extremely Zhizhihei seems to be a normal plane, just a name The words are a bit misleading and make people think that it is here preconceived It is a darkness without the sky. "Crack, croak, croak" metal chain rubbing With a sore sound, the iron cone left the ground On the groove, the gate opened. The voice caught Bai Ji¡¯s attention, her chin rested She turned her head on the ground Inside the Colosseum, two of the four iron gates were opened, Under Bai Ji''s gaze, two armored skeletons of the same style Soldiers walked out of the two gates, carrying Adult men, after throwing the two of them into the Colosseum, turn The body left. Two adult men thrown in the Colosseum are struggling Climbed up from the ground, his stiff movements could tell him Both of us have injuries. After a period of confusion, the two of them were suddenly startled; Chapter 1153: It¡¯s like a kind of weird signal. Looks at each other, the emotions contained in it never When it comes to doubts and hesitations, it is slowly killing intent in the end. Seeing each other for less than a second, the two began to act one after another Come, they also noticed the handy things in the Colosseum arms. As Bai Ji thought, these weapons are good Not bad Careless, use more force, but It''s about to stay in place. Seeing that the opponent took out less than one meter away from him The long sword of the distance, after rushing towards him, another man was anxious , Moving towards the one closest to you can be called The trident method of a weapon doesn¡¯t matter whether the strength is matched or not. Suitable, slammed Come out half way. The man was dumbfounded, and after he was sluggish for less than a second Inside, his enemies will naturally not let go of this great opportunity Yes, it is getting closer and closer to him. The unlucky man who is probably already scolding his mother in his heart is decisive Turn around, use that half of the trident and already b1 to come to him The enemy fights a piece Proficient in combat skills, real-time judgment ability is decisive and Right, these two people are not ordinary people just by that trick You can see the fatal tricks of the b-man, this Both are top predators. The tricks of the two make Bai Ji feel dazzled Feeling a little uncomfortable, she rubbed her eyes, feeling Kind of indescribable sense of violation. It seems, what went wrong By the way, why would I be so dizzy How does it feel? ? Although she is not a melee expert, blood She, who contains deep magic power, will never be because of this This level of fighting makes the eyes uncomfortable. The battle between the two was really exciting, but compared to the high-level The curse of zhd, this level is simply a child It¡¯s too pediatric. There may be only one explanation for this situation: since Has become weaker. Bai Ji hurriedly felt a magic eye in xidtT, and Nothing is abnormal, but I always feel a little weird Charm release elemental summoning fireball Bai Ji mobilized the knowledge of the few magic spells in her mind, Fireball was released. To her surprise, the fireball was not as expected Like burning up, keeping the release posture like myself A girl who has not yet passed the second period. The spell is invalid.? ? Still say it''s me I remembered the spell wrong Without [omniscience and omnipotence], Bai Ji can''t help it The more class and race you want to release the curse, I want The release of the spell must be the same as a normal conjurer, The spell is pronounced, in a specific posture. Even so, fireball is so powerful, She shouldn''t remember a spell that is simple and not cumbersome Elemental Summon Lightning] Same as before or nothing Give birth Bai Ji''s eyebrows are slightly furrowed, if it is the fireball technique, The possibility of a wrong memory, then she is absolutely impossible for her to flash thunde Chapter 1154: Remember wrong. Conclusion There may only be one xlng magic The spell has expired. Only then did she remember that the curse is to [ÊÀ ½ç] defined as Barland¡¯s creation of the Lili system can be It¡¯s not Balan that she is in Pakistan Rand has the power to change to the ultimate black, all works And she herself not only lost all the cards, but also The remaining spell power was left in Baland. Start from scratch. This is troublesome. From now on, Bai Ji is walking on It¡¯s going to be difficult on this land If almost all the defiler''s hand cards are lost If Bai Ji is just an ordinary vampire, then Bai Ji, who even lost the Baland Lili system, is true It''s just a very weak little bat. Not just yourself, the ultimate black has no foundation The natives of the land, almost all of them come here are heteroplanes Visitors, they just arrived, just like themselves, cut Can only start from the very beginning, just like the arena at this moment The two inside are the same. Maybe in their world, they are on the top After setting foot here, he lost all his strength The red on the thigh is engraved with the starting point of light, white Ji seems to have a feeling in her heart, maybe she has gradually mastered it How to use it, without using your fingers, the frame pops out The two lines respectively extend from the two people in the Colosseum Sticking out, the terminal is connected to a frame full of information. Bai Ji saw the same letter as before template. Both people¡¯s level is 1, the same as myself, this Nothing, Bai Ji turned her attention to ¡®the container column "Moon Warrior, sacrifice?" Bai Ji read the two Words that understand the meaning, but seem a little jerky What does container mean? What effect does it have on the battle? ring? Bai Ji remembered that what she wrote in this column was magic King¡¯, the devil? What does it mean, the so-called container Is it obtained randomly after entering this world or the original What do you have when you come to the world? If you enter this world, you will completely abandon it The previous Lili system is not correct, [greedy The greedy devourer] is an example, as his own blood Awakening, in this power the system is much higher than the Barland position It still complied with its own call. Why are all other abilities gone, only Has the devourer survived? Is that this ability is special The place? The time when Bai Ji is thinking about it, it¡¯s heating up. The war is coming to an end. The two opposing people in the Colosseum suffered each Injuries of varying degrees, the fight to r0u is less The visual shock was extremely fierce. Because "the moon warrior man took the lead Therefore, the man who offered sacrifice to the container was beaten to blood. Obviously suffered a lot I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the only reason Because, there may be other reasons. Chapter 1155: The ritual was beaten into a corner, as if the sun was at dusk Mountain, and on the other hand, "Moon Warrior") He was also more severely Serious injuries, it¡¯s weird that these injuries can¡¯t affect them at all. Affect his ability to act. His speed and movements compared to his heyday Almost not weakened at all, this makes the sacrifice men quite eaten Needless to say. quickly The winner was divided, and his arms were cut. The priest collapsed weakly to the ground. Realizing that he had won the final victory Shi grinned a cruel smile, he didn''t hesitate Cut off the sacrificial neck, holding the opponent''s head Zhe''s own victory. Just when Bai Ji thought this battle was over When, "Yue Zhan Tu made an amazing move, cruel He bit his opponent''s ear Then he ate his opponent''s head bit by bit It¡¯s like eating an apple, after eating it After that, he also put on an unfinished look. Chu saw this scene of Bai Ji disgusted Holding her belly, even her vampire who **** human blood I was so sick that I wanted to spit out breakfast*. Yes, She hadn''t eaten breakfast at all. "A lunatic? I watched standing in the Colosseum The corners of Yang''s mouth are covered with sticky ye body, let''s smash your mouth The moon warrior, Bai Ji''s eyelids jumped wildly. People cannibalize people for a long time, even though they stand on fighting beasts The man in the middle of the field is not necessarily a human, but also Let Bai Ji''s SAr value go crazy. It seems that the food is too good to buy, the man bows He lowered his body and ate on his opponent''s body. It''s pure venting xie anger can do At this point, there are only insane lunatics. Right? ? Soon Bai Ji got the answer She just reached the dazzling number on the border. The sacrificial information boards have become untrustworthy The line of interest is gone, after all, the head is gone. And the information of "Moon Warrior is updated, the level The block jumped directly from 1 to 2. Upgraded? ? This world also brings Daguai upgrades of? Daguai upgrade, and this strange and familiar The information board gave Bai Ji a strange sense of sight. She didn¡¯t feel like she had come to another plane, It''s more like playing a brand new video game. Are all high-dimensional planes so highly digitized? Is it? ? What is the principle of this? The ultimate black this Who created this plane? Bai Ji remembered that the ancestral **** taught the high priest to herself Words: It¡¯s not the nine gods who created Barland, they just don¡¯t After being a latecomer, the Creator is someone else. Is the person shaping Balland the ultimate Is the black one the same? who is she? Why in nine gods After disappearing, there is still no record of him? If the ultimate black and pure white are both Created by humans, so the purpose of creating these planes What is it for? ? "Ka Ka Ka!" The sharp and harsh voice cut off Bai Chapter 1156: Ji''s thoughts see the open iron gate close at hand Bai Ji realized that she might not have time to think about these questions The question is. Sure enough, as soon as I thought of this, Bai Ji was no longer armored. Passionately thrown into the Colosseum. Ouch! "Bai Ji clutched her scorching hot fall The little piei was full of complaints, watching that road and throwing himself away After being here, the skeleton turned away. "Hey, rude creature! Wait a minute Ah, somehow prepare a dress for us before leaving, you This irresponsible guy! "Bai Ji kneeled at the iron gate Before, pinching the skull in the post and shouting, neither Knowing that the other party did not hear her, just ignore her. No, it¡¯s fake, it¡¯s a lie Even if you want to use yourself as a gladiatorial ground, give a piece of clothing anyway Take it? Do you want to let yourself be naked in this kind of glance Does the endless plains run westward? I don''t want it. "Well, it''s a shameless ground without any human touch With her head down on the gate, Bai Ji''s heart is full Faint. "Ka Ka Ka." The sound of another gate opening Caught her attention and turned her head away, she just saw The scene of the previous winner leaving the field When his eyes were on the man, the container The column rose up, and Bai Ji subconsciously opened it. Yuezhantu] Special Xing: Action ability will not be affected Impact of injury. "Special xine? There is such a thing? That''s it, blame I must have seen his actions slow down The gate is lowered, and the winner triumphantly becomes the loser A mutilated body will soon be covered by yellow sand Buried, no one cares. Looking at the cloth hanging on the mutilated corpse Bai Ji''s eyes are as high as she found in the desert Crow with bottled water. She curled up awkwardly and hesitated for a moment After looking around no one, finally made a decision. "Although it doesn''t feel good to do this, well, even if It''s that we don''t want to blaspheme someone who has died. "slip Bai Ji, who was in front of the corpse, couldn''t ring XiOng, and put her legs together. There is no one around, but she always feels that she is being People spied on it secretly. "But, think about it, you are already dead The clothes you wear are useless, right? It''s better to donate To those in need, right. "Speaking, Bai Ji hurriedly started The cloth on the corpse, I don¡¯t want to delay for a moment Species "By the way, do you like to be clean? How often do you take a bath? Ah, is there no such thing as body odor and body odor? "Successfully put Bai Ji, with her clothes pulled off, sniffed the scent of face H, eyebrows The heads squeezed together in an instant. Let alone the smell of blood, she is more familiar than anyone else But what is this sweaty smell? Stained with clothes of men you don¡¯t know, self Do I really want to wear it, can I really wear it? Bai Ji, who hesitated again and again, raised her forehead speechlessly, thinking Why do I still pick and choose at this time A piece of cloth is good In other words, the special characteristics of the container? Own container is ¡®Magic Wang¡¯, it sounds great, what would be the special xing Chapter 1157: What about it? Chapter 28 ~ Container ¡ãNah, what''s your name and why are you here How did you get here? " It seems to have a very insight into the rules here, Can you tell us more? " "Have you seen the previous battle? You were in the west at the beginning The iron gate or the iron gate in the south? We are a little better Odd. " "By the way, what is your name and who is from surface? If possible, we can jido a friend and a company What. There was no response, and there was no response after waiting for a long time. Bai Ji¡¯s words are like pebbles thrown into the running water, Ding Dong There was no sound after the sound. "Are you there?" Bai Ji knocked on the solid wall, like her He didn''t get any response as expected. Bai Ji probably knows that the other party probably doesn''t want to take it After taking care of himself, he didn''t speak any more. She started to check her related information and found The column of racial characteristics says self-healing ability. Non-regenerative ability, the two seem to be similar, in fact There is still a big difference in reality, depending on the Whether the limb condition can be self-healing. How is this going? After coming here, even plant Has the clan abilities been weakened? "This is not your original world, the system is over Two completely different planes means that many things will be Was brushed off when entering this world. "It''s here At that time, I kept silent and didn¡¯t talk to Bai Ji¡¯s separation. The wall spoke suddenly. The other party¡¯s voice was surprisingly nice, but white Ji did not pay attention to this irrelevant point. "When you entered this world, did you feel Repulsion of some kind of force? That is the meaning of this world Consciousness, after detecting a different energy system Compulsory assimilation measures. " "The power you belong to the original world will be Stripped out, shouldn''t belong to everything in this world Will disappear "Disappearing? Is it disappearing forever?" Fang is willing to take care of herself, Bai Ji will not let this fill in Duck chance. The other party did not directly answer Bai Ji''s question. "This one The dimension of the world is much higher than that of all beings. Impurities from the lower planes are easy. " It can be understood that this is a filtering, filtering Get rid of impurities in your body. " When the other party said this, Bai Ji almost understood, so The so-called filter scrubbing is the quality of cutting weeds and roots, that is Said, even if one day I return to Barland and be baptized The ability that was brushed away won''t come back "So, back to the original plane, we have to re Level up "Why do you think so?" There has been no The emotionally fluctuating voice was slightly surprised. "Otherwise, what do we think? Doesn''t filtering mean complete elimination? Except? "I think you understand what I mean, although I don¡¯t Know the specific height of your original plane¡ª¡ªi why do you think Chapter 1158: Regain the weak power of the temple? "Filtering when entering the market is a gift." " Gift "Yes, a "gift that silted the original The gift of uprooting the impurities of the body. " "You mean, the power system of the original world was Kind of burden? "Bai Ji curiously said. "It''s almost like this, the low-level force of the body Why did you keep it? Put that kind of thing on the body but take it away There is no meaning beyond using potential. " "So, why did you come here?" Back Tao "Is it weird to be here?" "Those who can come here are the best in every world Those who have gotten rid of ignorance can spy on the "truth of the world" exist. "Satisfying the status quo, indulging in sensuality and chasing fame There is a world of difference between those who are chasing profits, they see through the world Real, knowing that you are only one in the universe Inconspicuous corner, see through the hypocritical divine residence, understand the truth There is only one positive creator "And this world is made up of the skin and blood of the Creator The pipe cast is the closest place to the Creator. "That way The voice said slowly. "Entrants from different planes Come, but have the same purpose. " "Don''t tell us that it''s the kind of being a god Bored to the purpose of bao. "Bai Ji rolled her eyes. "Bored?" The voice was silent, a long time later Just speak. "You are such an interesting person, in all kinds of meanings "I don¡¯t understand the system of the world well, nor is it for Become a **** and come here, what on earth did you do for Came here? " "Our purpose? It''s very simple, do you want to listen? "You shouldn''t tell me." The voice was silent for a moment. Kecai said. "This is the closest place to the creator god Fang, naturally, is the furthest away from human xing and morality local. " "The order and restraint belonging to the mortal species, in this god, The world of rebuke has no existence, everyone should watch carefully Take care of your own things, after all, except for this place No one can trust outside of me. " "God xing means collapse and chaos?" "You can understand it this way, but in the final analysis it''s not Such "If the Creator is there, then order is there, but now The owner has been asleep for a long time. "The Creator is asleep? How did you know that? Did you fall asleep as you saw it with your own eyes? "Bai Ji picked Raise eyebrows. "It''s proof that you and I can come here." That said The tone said calmly. "The **** is asleep, and now, need A new **** to preside over the overall situation, understand the meaning "I came to this plane to become a god?" Bai Ji has a feeling of laughter and laughter. "It''s impossible to come Everyone here thinks so, right? Too much Laughed. " "It''s ridiculous, after all, there can be a lot of people But there can only be one god, and everyone becomes a **** but does not appear "It''s not only unrealistic, since the Creator has fallen asleep Chapter 1159: Why not let him continue to sleep? The world governed by God Must it be beautiful? That kind of machine without people In order to improve the management order, only fools who have suffered from secondary disease, follow Extreme lunatics will yearn for. "Bai Ji Man does not Mindful. "A world managed by God means that energy will never die Exhausted, the order will never go wrong, why is it bad "What''s so good about a world where the dust does not change? The future is It is because there are so many uncertain factors that there will be The motivation and courage to move forward, you know the ending at the beginning What is there to look forward to in his story? " "You don¡¯t seem to have been corroded and assimilated by God Xing, most I''ll get used to it quickly, otherwise." "It¡¯s not weird that one day a corpse on the street thing. sound Stopped the way. ¡®Mutual each other, it¡¯s the same for you, is it? "White Ji amused. "Everyone should be vigilant, each People are selfish, and if that¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t It''s time to tell us this. " "The voice was calm again. Did not kill his opponent. " "Yes, is there any problem with this? "You know, there are a lot of people here, I don¡¯t want to There are many people who have lost their heart, and these people are gradually diverging, Either the xing situation changes drastically, or it will die. " "God Xing and Fan Xing repel, or gain supreme power Live by the amount, or die as a human being, except for these two There is no second result. " The way for the people to become stronger is to swallow, other than that There is no other way outside, don¡¯t let go of all cowardice to adapt to this This world can only be eliminated. "Swallow?" Bai Ji raised her eyebrows, she remembered the first In a gladiatorial fight, the moon warrior" swallowed the body of the sacrifice Scenes. "Your panel, the level column records your swallow The number of bites, right now, is it still zero? In the next game, you will face a devouring number of 2, even Up to 3 opponents. "and then? "You may not understand the difference between Devour Level 1 and 2 After looking at the gap, I can still see you. ¡®After leaving this arena, what are you going to do What? "Bai Ji gradually began to chat with each other normally The tone is as relaxed as talking about what to eat for the next meal. "Should you say whether you are calm and unhurried, or are you just There is no sense of crisis. "The voice sighed softly. "What you should think about now is how you can survive field "How to survive?" Bai Ji raised her eyebrows slightly. "we I think I''m not down to the point that I need to think about how to survive Wherever you go, if the enemy is concerned, just deal with it seriously. "By the way, you know the origin of the container Well, if you know it, you can give us a newcomer course Just a few words. "Anyway, staying in jail, idle is idle Then, when I met someone who could talk, Bai Ji opened Chattering. "Containers, this is the key to a higher degree of evolution Spoon, without a container, you can¡¯t escape from all kinds of shackles Chapter 1160: Shao, I don¡¯t know much about this kind of thing, I only know this The power system of this trait is not created out of thin air. "like Almost because of boredom, the voice next door talked with Bai Ji In this regard. "When entering, not all Lili will be Eliminate, what can be washed is the miscellaneous that can no longer be used Quality, and what can¡¯t be washed away is transformed into various Unique container. " It can be understood that the original force system is quite That part of the force that cannot be refined because of the branches and branches of the tree Quantity is the core of your own strength, [world will] It will be refined into a container¡¯. " "In other words, the container is already there Concept, but after entering this plane Is it visualized? "Bai Ji thought. "It''s roughly what it means. All in all, each content The relationship between the devices is complex, there are restraints and being restrained, which will Why is it a taboo to tell others about your own container? What white? Bai Ji subconsciously wants to ask someone else¡¯s container, isn¡¯t it? Can you see with the blink of an eyelid¡¯, his eyes narrowed to the side of his mouth If you do, it stops the car. Ok we got it There was no sound at the other end next door, and Bai Ji did not continue Asking questions, she looked at the panel solemnly The word "Devil in the Container Bar". When chatting, time always flies quickly, although Said that the sun outside is still hanging in the previous position, It does not mean that time is not flowing. The old iron i] was pushed aside roughly and fell asleep Bai Ji is seeing prison i] The armor skeleton standing outside Later, she yawned melodiously and tightened her shirt tightly. Robe stood up If you don¡¯t move, this skeleton will move, so It''s better to move obediently. The scorching sun is still hanging in the sky, just like It was exactly the same when I returned to prison. Bai Ji¡¯s guess is correct, although there is time Move, but there is no difference between day and night, which leads to living here The creatures inside do not need to eat, and naturally do not need to excrete Such physiological behaviors. In a sense, eating is [where Kind of] behavior, the gods are immortal, do not need to pass Behaviors such as eating to maintain one''s life. It is a place where people are extinct in every sense. Bai Ji tidyed up her hair a bit, by Prior to focusing on curiosity, she did not pay attention Aware of my own image at this moment The white hair fell unfettered, bangs It looks a bit messy, plus this one on his body is full of blood stains Broken cloak, the image is probably the same as the one abandoned by the parents on the street Beggar girls are no different, right? The last time I met was a girl, and this For the second time, her luck was not so good. It turns out that the majority of visitors are still male Count, although not necessarily the kind of physical strength, five big and three rough Physique. Fortunately, before entering the field, Bai Ji rubbed two wisely I apply soil on my face, I want to reduce the value of the face through this Way to avoid becoming unbearable after failing Chapter 1161: Accepted ending. It turns out that certain psychological distortions are not Lun¡¯s appearance is different from xing, or Bai Ji¡¯s appearance, Even if it is sloppy, it is equally eye-catching. "My lovely lady, You are like a dark fan The stars are so dazzling. "The thin man holds the ice blue The beautiful Jiugui gave a solemn and elegant ceremony. Although the culture is different, Bai Ji does not understand this kind of etiquette It shows something, but the other party¡¯s tattered prison uniform and His demeanor is totally unsuitable, he looks very strong A sense of violation. "I thought this muddy world could not be found To such bright eyes, ah, how lucky Luck, God will take care of me In the lean man indulged in narcissism, talking Bai Ji was already on the 4th when some inexplicable prayers Now look for weapons that can fight. sword? It¡¯s too far away, qiang? Can''t use bow arrow? Not even an arrow, knife? Half broken, can still Is it used to hack people? It seems that the battle will be cleared at the end of each battle. When Ji entered the stadium, he roughly remembered the aspect of weapons. Now All were disrupted. "Such a beautiful lady, especially those eyes, Ah, it¡¯s really uncomfortable to watch me Give you the highest degree of respect. "however At this moment, the slender man with an elegant face was strangely exposed. He smiled, looked at Bai Ji¡¯s appearance, and competed Gradually raised a crazy arc. "Ah, it''s so beautiful, look around for something, then turn The eyeballs are so beautiful, so beautiful I feel a little bit affectionate Can''t help it. "Speaking, in Bai Ji''s increasingly magnified eyes Next, the man took off his clothes layer by layer. Chapter 29 ~ Tactical Intimidation "Sure enough, there are no normal people here?" Bai Ji covered With eyes closed, the extremely impactful picture is about to take her Both eyeballs flashed blind. Sadism, pica, now there is another xing An extremely weird exhibitionist These outstanding Chu from other worlds are under great psychological pressure Released to nowhere? Why are all of them twisted? Qu''s perversion? Just as Bai Ji covered her eyes, instantly The window popped up: the competition has begun, Leave the arena with your hands in the dead. In the next moment, Bai Ji was carried by a giant wind pressure Li Dafei" went out. "It''s good to blow up and fly out + a few meters of Bai Jiwen After staying in shape, he raised his head with difficulty. She tried hard to make herself not think about it The picture of the heart, but since then, she has fallen into If you can¡¯t look at your opponent directly, you can¡¯t go all out. "It''s really mental pollution." Not much struggle with After hesitating, Bai Ji recovered her former calmness and raised her eyes. Light. "But you want to interfere with us in this nasty way Can be regarded as picking the wrong opponent. "Ah, my lovely baby, you are finally willing Look up and take a closer look at my perfect dongti Well, that''s great, let''s watch as much as you like! This is for you Chapter 1162: Oh reward. "An indescribable man with a rose in his mouth She was talking bad things that made Bai Ji''s mind tremble, and she also said Stroking the one who attacked Bai Ji just now Hand. "Ah. A refreshing fragrance, this hand I I will never wash it in my life. "Sniff the smell above Tao, the man''s intoxicated face was flushed. Tsk Bai Ji looked at him in disgust. "Ah, yes, that''s right! Baby, those glorious photos The eyes of people like pearls are looking sick and perverted Look at me, ah, yes, this is the feeling Feel, please watch with that disgusting and disgusting gaze to your heart''s content Me, it¡¯s better to treat me as a humble worm stepping on my feet child! "Not only did Bai Ji''s gaze not bore the man, but instead And it made him even hotter and hot~ Do you think that our expression is disgusting change state? "Bai Ji raised her eyebrows, her expression gradually becoming contemptuous. "Oh, what else? My sweet baby, I see When you reach your trembling shoulders, don¡¯t pretend, you¡¯re hurting now I''m so scared, it''s like a pure white lamb being dyed On the filthy black. "Cut, I''ve seen a lot of this kind of things." Bai Ji didn''t Rolled his eyes crumbly. "I thought you were going to show us how old you are Eagle, I didn¡¯t expect it to be a little chick with no hairs. Bird, now we only want to say two words: this is it? "It¡¯s perfect dongt¡¯, bah, it¡¯s shameless, bone Thin as a wood and like a lollipop, beautiful dongti can be It really made us laugh, just your weak physique, wheel X is not your turn. ? ! The thin man''s eyes widened, then The eyes narrowed into a thin slit. "The one who doesn''t have all the hair, little chick bird? ? "You said I''m a young bird?" The dignity is greatly affected The insulting and provocative lean man got angry. "Okay, then I Let you try the power of the little chicks! I''ll let You cry and beg for mercy, for your ignorance and Pay the price without hiding "No, no, it doesn¡¯t feel like that Yes, accept it, so that it won¡¯t be embarrassing when you get it. Up. "Bai Ji waved her hand, mocking but not forgetting to look for her The nearest weapon. Fortunately, it was less than five meters to her left Cha is holding a long sword. "Hehe, baby, do you want to count me angry? Is it? "The man sneered a few times." Yeah, you really irritated me very much Sorry, I¡¯m different from everyone else, and I¡¯m not because Angry and irrational, on the contrary, the more angry I am The more sensible. "It''s a perfect work of art, but, but" the man glared. "There is such a slight flaw." "You should be a very pure girl, so pure The girl who blushes even if she touches her body, why? Huh, how can you say such a thing? ? Thus It''s not perfect enough, bastard, **** it! " "I actually came one step late, one step too late! When you are still at the beginning of your lover''s innocence, I should I met you at that time and made you this The most flawless artwork in the world! "Man roars Tao. "Eyes so high, but they are dirty and dirty Soul, no, it''s not perfect! " Chapter 1163: Was it a necrophilia with eye control? Bai Ji calmly drew out the long sword and tried to swing it A moment "Now, now everything is ruined, there is no way It seems that it can¡¯t be made into an artwork in its entirety. It must You have to get rid of the flawed part! "Staring at Bai Ji''s lean man suddenly laughed. "My little Ke Love, rest assured, I will take you with me from now on Bring, I will use a knife to remove the incomplete part of you Let you become intact again "Snake essence disease." Bai Ji held a sword in one hand and supported her left arm Sword body. Just telling him all these nonsense, Bai Ji did not Not idle, open the panel, the other party¡¯s message at a glance Of course Name: Nader Container: the wise [the one who controls emotions, is not affected by emotions The impact of volatility] (restrained) Level: 2 Skill: Obliterate Jiugui Navigator: Not turned on "Yo, Miss can still play swords, it just so happens that I too Know how to play swords. "The man kissed the rose on hand and moved Randomly thrown on the ground, pulling out the nearest distance to hand Of that sword. Knowing the information, Bai Ji''s eyes were too bad for Jiu who fell to the ground. Gui, his eyes flashed with vigilance. Besides, this kind of uninhabited place where birds don¡¯t shit It is strange to have something like Jiugui. "Since the little sister likes to play with swords, I will play with the little sister." The man named Nader ran with a sword. Bai Ji¡¯s brain reacted, but her body I can¡¯t fully respond, like the brain and the body are completely different Same as synchronization, intercepting the opponent at the moment of death The blade that fell down. "Um. When the weapon was picked up, Bai Ji Her arms were numb, and the tremendous force made her The hand lost consciousness in an instant. "Work hard, little sister, I just used the power of one hand Dao, can''t it be overwhelmed like this? "Man evil Inferior smiled. "You didn''t work hard, you stopped Worry, my offensive has just begun. " Bai Ji knelt on one knee, as expected, there was no way to rely on it After gaining strength, she changed her strategy and planned to Avoid the edge and adopt circuitous tactics. Release the sword bitten by the opponent, Bai Ji decisively chooses Choosing Jin Chan to escape, roll back, intending to be with each other first Take a distance. The action of throwing away the sword and tumbling was done in one go, but she was kind Feeling anxious, I didn¡¯t have time to turn around, I felt strong The coldness penetrated her xi0ng chamber. Coupled with the amount of damage caused by restrained, this The next almost killed Bai Ji. "The competition field is so big, my little cutie, you are You can''t run away. "Behind him came a demon-like evil laugh Is the speed and strength fully suppressed? With her back penetrated, Bai Ji bit her tongue and forced herself The messy thoughts have begun to return to calm. You can beat yourself by only one level worse than the devouring level There is no room to fight back, Bai Jizhi lying flat on the ground Dao himself underestimated the number represented on the panel Chapter 1164: Meaning, too, too overestimated one''s abilities Those who enter the venue are the depositors at the top of the pyramids on each plane. Yes, even if I lose my original power body like myself The line is by no means comparable to those shrimp soldiers and crabs. Existence cannot be at the pinnacle in the predicament of self-respect Can only rely on luck, there is no doubt that few of them Almost all have super strength. "My little cutie, what''s the matter with you? Haha Ha, oops, why are you bleeding all the time? your expression It looks painful, okay? Don''t worry, blood is this kind of stuff West, it won¡¯t hurt if you put too much I said Are you okay? Hey, isn''t it dying? "man Leaning down to check Bai Ji''s condition, pinching her chin Focus her eyes on herself. "Is this dead? Tsk, it''s just a sword, I''m In order to keep a breath, let''s make a shot while it''s hot. "Look at that pair If the blood-onyx-like eyes are gradually lost, the man is completely lost Hope and regret. He silently placed the sword at his feet, planning to deal with Bai Ji When the corpse, "the dead Bai Ji suddenly moved Get up, grab the sword and stab the man with lightning speed That¡¯s right, Bai Jiichi, who had long expected that she would be suppressed by her level, At the beginning, I didn¡¯t plan to go head-on with j1ao, but took Show weakness, let him kill him when he relaxes his guard However, this trick is not clever after all. What kind of region is the ultimate black, can you not come here? The strong at the top of the pyramid, the cunning wisdom like a fox Who is either the lunatic among the lunatics or none of them Ordinary people. Seeing Bai Ji grabbing the sword and stabbing, deliberately put the sword down The man smiled slightly, his head tilted, and the sword stabbed away. go with "Ah, my little cutie, why are you still pretending to be dead? what? "The man grabbed Bai Ji''s sword by the wrist and grinned. Tao. "A good boy can''t do things like deceiving people." Bai Ji snorted, due to the excessive movement Big, the towel on the head falls, pure and flawless The silver hair is scattered to the heel. "Oh! It''s so beautiful, it''s so beautiful!" Male Before my eyes Brushed a few strands of Bai Ji''s hair and got together He sniffed the side of his nose, revealing an intoxicated look. Like I thought, little sister, you really are a The rare little beauty, just like that invisible A starry night Bai Ji did not let go of the moment when the man removed his attention Turn the movable part of the wrist to throw the sword out, and the other One hand accurately caught the body of the sword, and the hilt hit hard The man''s neck. No reaction, the man who ate this abruptly Zi was beaten up and took this opportunity to catch Bai Ji''s victory Hit, the blade pierced into his abdomen mercilessly. The fainted man reacted to the limit, Made a dodge action. He has a keen sense of five senses after a long battle, and his limit can be dazzling. Avoiding things is not impossible, he has the confidence to avoid them. It¡¯s a pity that he encountered a different kind of sword soil, attacking At the moment of the sword, Bai Ji is considered to be good, he can dodge The distance, the blade seems to pierce the abdomen, but in fact it goes a long way up Chapter 1165: Some distance. And the man¡¯s dodge method is to retreat so that the sword can crotch himself Stabbed, so the blade pierced into the abdomen very accurately Somewhere under "Ahhhhhhh!" The man let out a shocking voice. Yelling, just the voice that was so miserable that it could not be added It makes people shudder. "You, you little guy, what are you doing? The man stepped back a few steps and turned angrily at Bai Ji "Helping you in a humane way." Bai Ji sneered. "Go on This way, it is natural to do something that is contrary to God¡¯s xing. The plan to say goodbye to everything, we are here to help you. " "Dead Y head, I, I swear I will get you Beg for mercy for what you did "Compared to this, you should first see if you have Step on something like shit. "Bai Ji stuck out her tongue Head, made a face at him. "Huh? Your brain was stupid by me? It''s fighting here The animal farm, how can there be **** where the birds don¡¯t shit? Kind of stuff The man looked down when he saw When you are stepping on something by your feet, your two eyes are dangerous Some stared out. Because of the pain when he was stabbed, he retreated subconsciously For a few steps, so I stepped on it inadvertently The rose that he deliberately dropped on the ground before. "Ahhh! Dead Y head, unexpectedly, even trimmed me So embarrassed, I''m going to cut all your fingers and toes Come down! "Obviously this is your own sin, why do you want Count on our head? "Looking at being baozhishe out of roses Bai Ji raised her eyebrows when his thorns pierced into a hedgehog man. "Shut up, you imperfect defective product! Obviously, Obviously only your body is enough, your soul is Defects full of defects, roll me into the abyss! "male Zi is moody, so angry at Bai Ji''s words Don¡¯t think you can collapse me with this one, ha, I¡¯m early I can see that your devour level is only 1. I think It was wishful thinking to defeat me! "Even if you are angry enough Choke, the man can still calmly analyze the relationship between the two sides Pros and cons. is it? But we have to remind you that you are now I''m already in a state of serious injury, to support you in this world There is not much energy in the world, only the last straw, small Mind, Mr. Nader. ¡®You¡¯. The man¡¯s expression changed from anger to surprise Frozen, then panic, he looked at it with disbelief and smiled Bai Ji. "You, how do you know my name and me of "You think we came into this world just like you Anyone who enters the venue? Do not_. "Bai Ji smiled and looked at The man''s face became more and more ugly. "Nader, we are neither in The people in the field are not the natives here, we are, The collective of your inner fears. " "Give up, we know you well "This, it''s impossible "Is it impossible? Let''s let you try Right. "Bai Ji threw the sword in her hand to Nader, and followed Picked up a sword even more. Chapter 1166: "Let''s be better than swordsmanship, and let''s let you One hand "Don''t be kidding about such bluffing things, Who would believe it? ! "Despite this, Nader is completely It¡¯s not clear why the other person knows that his name ends in And state, which made him very uneasy, holding the sword and rushing Up. He can¡¯t think of anything else now, just want to quickly put this The girl solves it. Two sharp edges flashed, Nader''s eyes widened, covering With the warm current of his neck, he collapsed in disbelief. "Bijian, you are too tender. Chapter 30 ~ The Neighbor Next Door "You, are you lying to me?!" Until lying down In the pool of blood, unable to move, looking at the smiling white Ji, Nader then reacted and exasperated. "I haven''t seen it, we doubt your IQ Oh, your container is still ¡®wise man, how can I still believe Is there such a thing as a ghost on this plane? " How is it possible, how is it possible, how can i be If you lose your deceived deceit, you dare to swindle "It''s you who do too many bad things, otherwise how could you Believe in such inferior lies? "Bai Ji stomped the man''s foot xi0ng bore. "Well, it''s just an analysis of your psychology , After all, a pervert like you will definitely have A lot of innocent lives, you will be nightmare every night Wake up, for this, not only will you not stop On the contrary, it will kill more people, from between your face and eyebrows The silk fatigue can be seen. " The man''s eyes widened. "Oh, we seem to be right." Bai Ji teases development Si, opened her mouth and grinned with pointed fangs, and pointed to her mouth. "After playing for so long, we are a little hungry, take it Do you understand? "You, what do you want to do?" "I don''t know if you have heard of the vampire race Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if you haven¡¯t heard of it, you just need to know, Next, your body will be squeezed by us. Just take it clean. "No, no no no" I can''t die here yet in! "Nader''s eye socket is cracked, and he desperately mobilizes his limbs to enter Rebelled, but all this was in vain, Bai Ji was precise Puncture destroyed his spinal cord, and now he is like It''s like a carp coming ashore, and can only struggle to death. "I can''t die here yet, this world, this The world needs me to take charge, you despicable woman! Stop it! "Do you think of yourself as a **** in your dream, poof Puff, it''s so cute. " "Asshole woman, stay away from me!" "Huh? Didn''t you always praise our eyes before? Isn''t it pretty? Why don''t you avoid us now. "Bai Ji He blinked his eyes deliberately while leaning close to his head. "Go away, go away, come over and I''ll bite you off Ears! " "Tsk, noisy." Bai Ji said impatiently. "Let''s eat Things need a quiet environment, there are noisy stations The phonograph, this affects our food. " With that said, Bai Ji looked around and raised an axe. head Chapter 1167: "You, do you stop?!" "If you remove your head, you can eat it. For blood, it will Like a fountain, it spurts out with a bang and splashes It¡¯s wasted on the ground... Actually we don¡¯t look like puppies In this way, tian¡¯ licked the blood drops that have fallen on the ground. "Ahhhhh! You, dare you The Colosseum screamed again and again and was imprisoned in Those who entered the prison were puzzled. This is an unprecedented situation, he is gearing up We are all very curious about what happened in the arena. But what was the result, Bai Ji melodiously returned Arriving in the prison, humming a song and returning home in a big victory Looks like. "Hey, let''s come back alive." Bai Ji replied The first thing you do when you get to jail is to knock on the wall and notify the barrier Good news of Bi''s own triumph. "There was no sound next door. "Miss Ju, don''t you celebrate for us? "I''m not young, but my wrists are pretty ruthless." For a long time So when Bai Ji suspected that the neighbor next door was asleep Only then did the words come out. "Did you watch the live broadcast?" Bai Ji tilted her head. Before the gladiatorial fight, she deliberately paid attention to the four prisoners Whether there is an audience in the prison, it turns out that not every There will be spectators watching the battle, so the neighbor next door How did Ju know his specific battle process? "Live? What do you mean? You don¡¯t know what the live broadcast means? Popular point Say, you watched the game before? " "No. 9th "No, but you seem to be fighting the previous battle You know the details well, oh, I get it, this is What''s the special feature of your container? Okay, I see, I won''t continue to ask about this The container is everyone¡¯s secret, on this point it¡¯s To avoid suspicion, Bai Ji chose to put away her curiosity. I don¡¯t know how long to stay here, Bai Jike I don¡¯t want to lose this chat partner to pass the time, and then Having said that, it is impossible for others to tell themselves. Bai Ji leaned on the stone wall and hummed an unknown Ballad. "You seem to be in a good mood. "In a good mood, we? Who told you?~~" Bai Ji asked a little funny. "Your expression, your lips are about to bend into the moon." "Although I can''t see your face, I don''t know you What it looks like. "The voice added. "Well, yes, we are laughing, but ridiculous doesn¡¯t mean Old happiness, just like now. "Bai Ji smiles The way. "Similarly, crying does not necessarily mean sadness and Sentimental, the so-called [person] is such a contradictory life Things are inconsistent between the outside and the inside, the mouth is wrong, the more you grow, the more I don''t want to show my true emotions. " "Your biological age is about eight to twelve years old Time is only the biological age. "Why, I''m very curious about our actual age? Although we I don''t mind telling you but I ask about the actual age of the female soil The return is not so good. "Not curious, just weird." "Oh? It''s weird, it''s weird what we look like Chapter 1168: Well, well, this kind of thing can be said, no need In fact, we are also very curious about what you look like Oh. "Seeing that the next room stopped talking, Bai Ji said to herself. "If you imagine by your voice alone, you are a rare encounter in a thousand years Of beauty, just don¡¯t know what she actually looks like, she will It¡¯s not the kind that makes you feel surprised when you meet. What The other party doesn''t seem to want to talk too much on this issue Facing Bai Ji''s question, she chose silence directly. Bai Ji didn''t ask herself boringly to ask people about Questions in this area, ask the past in one sentence, the other party wants to say Naturally, I just said it, of course I don¡¯t like it Questions, continuing to ask can only be annoying. But the time in prison is too difficult The black one can only see the outline of things clearly, don¡¯t say, live The moving space is less than two square meters, one step Just cross it to the end. After calming down, Bai Ji, who seemed bored, called out Panel, the number displayed in the Devouring Level column changed from 1 Became 2 She still remembers that feeling, the kind of enemy The essence of the body is swallowed into the abdomen, and the source of strength spreads to the limbs Mukuro, every surging and trembling of the heart seems to be Becoming stronger, the overflowing power makes her internal organs grow Hot, sweat oozes out of the skin. That kind of feeling is blindly dUyho, Bai Ji feels I''m a little addicted. An unprecedented sense of comfort, the heat spreads every Silk veins, along with the perceivable power becomes stronger, This power makes people unable to stop, so that it passed away. For some time, Bai Ji still feels this kind of taste. She really wants to taste this taste again, taste it again Once, just once, I seem to be tasting it That kind of refreshing feeling as if the whole person has ascended to heaven "Ah~." Bai Ji held her cheeks, her face flushed The pupil became the shape of a heart. "It seems, it seems to taste again Gee, when is the meal, oh no? Time for the next game? "I like this feeling very much, don''t you." The next door said The voice took the initiative to talk to Bai Ji. "This kind of satisfaction, even the breath is almost forgotten, who Don''t like it? Don''t you like it? Don''t be kidding Now, this feeling is simply foul. "Bai Ji rubbed On both cheeks, Tian has cherry red lips. Maybe she didn¡¯t even notice it, her current Looks very much like a yu~please~ dissatisfied, fell into the y-mountain pad girl. Once, once is fine, hurry up, why? Some skeletons haven''t come and throw us out? "Bai Ji looked Outside the prison, she looks and feels her heart, she doesn¡¯t have that moment like now So eagerly looking forward to the arrival of the armored skeletons. Times? After one time, you can taste it again Can you be satisfied? " "Of course, just once, this feeling will come again Just one time. "Bai Ji couldn''t wait to say. "Don''t you think that you are intoxicated by dUyao now Are you a drug addict? "The feeling gentleman Bai Ji froze for a while, tilted Thought his head. "Where does it look like, don''t talk nonsense, have a book Is the quality difference good? Chapter 1169: "Besides, who doesn''t like this feeling? For good things It¡¯s natural for people to flock to things. I like this feeling. It feels like there is no alternative, but who can refuse? " Bai Ji thought about it for a moment, and felt it was okay at all The desire to be strong is a matter of course, it is any student The instinct of things. "What''s wrong with wanting to be strong? Don''t everyone do it for Does this only appear here? "Bai Ji said to herself Tao. "People are eager to work hard, that''s why they come here Here, everyone is essentially the same. " "We didn''t do anything wrong." Bai Ji''s eyes were a little lost. The way. "Become a god, are you a god?" "Does becoming a **** mean absolute power, so Is anyone strong enough to defy? *. The whole world It will surround us, this feeling seems to be good too. The voice was silent for a moment. "You came here for what? "What are we here for? Of course Bai Ji was slightly startled. "For what? We remember it seems to be a very important thing. " "Becoming stronger is more important than anything else." In Baiji''s depression When he was in deep thought, the voice next door asked again. "Good Think carefully, is it more important to become stronger than anything want i is important, important Baiji''s silent whisper, Then I thought of something, hurriedly touched the xi0ng bore, I was touching Only after the hard object did he let out a sigh of relief. Bai Ji stroked the shell necklace in her hand, losing her god Cai''s eyes gradually regained their clarity. "thank you. "Why thank me?" The voice next door was suspicious "Nothing." Bai Ji shook her head and curled up. Tuan, clenched the necklace in his hand. How far can we go in this world? Yana. "Crack." The sound of the lock falling to the ground broke the prison In the calm, Bai Ji subconsciously raised her head to look at the iron fence )], did not see the burly helmet as she imagined A skeleton stood at the door waiting for her. She didn''t have her turn to play, the one who was opened was next door Jail door. With the sound of heavy chains, the prison door was Closed, Bai Ji faintly saw the dark corridor flashing by The shadow of Tao Miaoman. Flashing away, the fragrant wind seemed to be still in her nose Point back to dang. Is that the girl who is being held next door? Bai Ji only saw a shadow, the figure of a girl Like a gust of wind, it brushed her hair, slightly Pass away. It''s her turn, even though these days I''m chatting with each other, but I don''t even know what the other person looks like I don¡¯t know, she seems to be deliberately avoiding asking But this is also understandable, oneself relative to To the other person, he is a stranger who has never met A world where the bottom line of order and morality can be described is impossible for people Without reservation, just like yourself. Anyway, I hope she survives, otherwise When I don¡¯t know who I should chat with these days Bai Ji lay leaning on the rock wall, changing to a comfortable place Posture, continue to hum the song, and the world just talks about God Chapter 1170: It''s so boring, I can''t even sleep when I''m idle. After only a short while, Bai Ji heard the reason The sound of footsteps from far to near came towards this side. The cell door opened, closed, and calm was restored. "came back?" "So fast?" Bai Ji was a little surprised, she had thought about it The opponent can get sick, but she didn¡¯t solve the battle so quickly. Thought-of. Is this guy next door so fierce? Solve with yourself Is it so simple to exist at the same level? Bai Ji''s eyes rolled, as if thinking of something So, some grinning unkindly. "how Well, the taste of victory is good, right? " "It''s fine without dying." "It''s really not honest enough." Bai Ji narrowed her mouth. "Speaking so high-sounding, it''s not the same hysterical after the war Is it devouring the opponent''s blood like a beast? "If you don''t do this, how can you improve your waiting? level? " I didn''t do it. " "Just kidding, can you live till now without doing this? Wait The level gap is like a snowball, getting bigger and bigger, you can Cross-level challenge once, can it be the second and third time Is it? "I don''t need to do this. "What does it mean that you don¡¯t need to do this? Don¡¯t you need to Want to swallow? "It needs to be swallowed, but my way of swallowing is different No need to eat blood r¦Òu¡ã" What are the benefits of the device? "Bai Jiyou Some envious tuts, if you can, no one likes it Huan¡¯s swallowing of walking corpses is wrong, she Is a vampire, devouring the blood of intelligent creatures r0u seems to be normal "Speaking of which, what do you look like, a little better Odd, can you describe it to us, anyway, we two See you sooner or later. "Bai Ji said boringly. "Since we will meet sooner or later, there is no need." Fang¡¯s answer has always been so concise and concise, which makes Bai Ji Very dissatisfied. "Let''s say you can chat. I have no time to spare Chat, can''t you tell us about it. " Can''t "Why not?" "I can''t describe it." The voice seemed to hesitate After thinking for a while, he said. Chapter 31~Pseudo Face (Part 1) "What does it mean that I can''t describe it?" Bai Ji rolled her eyes. "Is it because I feel my vocabulary is poor and I can''t describe it?" "It seems to mean this." The other party thought for a while, but did not deny it. "It sounds like that." Just the other side''s sloppy and silent appearance, at first glance, it is the kind of existence that rarely interacts with people. In Baland, it is probably the kind of lone ranger who is arrogant and arrogant. This kind of person may have a rich inner world, but generally do not like to flow with people, or they are not good at interacting with people. "Why did you come here again?" Bai Ji asked casually. "You don''t look like a fly attracted by the power of your heart, so what is your purpose?" As soon as she said this, Bai Ji felt that she had asked a very Xin question. This kind of privacy-related issue, if it weren''t for a friend of jio, why would anyone tell an unfamiliar stranger? Just as Bai Ji thought, after asking this sentence, the atmosphere remained strangely silent. "Don''t mind, let''s just ask casually, as long as I don''t hear it." Bai Ji waved her hand, she didn''t want to lose her chat partner to pass the time because of a gaffe. "After leaving this arena, have you considered where to go next?" "It''s better to walk hard than to go far." "Where is this called Gao Xiaoyuan? People always look forward to the forefront, don''t they." Bai Ji muttered. "Anyway, being idle is also being idle, thinking about the future, thinking about the future plans, and planning ahead." "people?" Chapter 1171: What''s wrong with people, aren''t you still human? "Bai Ji chuckled and said jokingly, and there was a moment of silence. "Why are you asking me this?" "In fact, it''s nothing. It''s difficult to live in an unknown world. In theory, it shouldn''t be surprising for any accidents, but if there is one more partner, it may be different~" "What do you mean?" "Literally, don''t you understand." Bai Ji smiled and leaned against the wall. "As for us, there are not many people who like it. Although we haven''t met you yet, instead of ally with those who don''t know the bottom line, it''s safer to go with someone who has talked freely for several days." "Impossible." The voice said without thinking. "Why is it impossible? What''s the reason for the impossible? Speak out and solve it together." "This arena" The voice was going to say something, and the sound of approaching footsteps sounded from the dim corridor. "Ah, we''re here this time." Bai Ji said with regret looking at the armored skeleton standing in front of the door. As he said, regardless of whether the other party could see or not, he waved at her cell door. "See you later, we have work to do, we will talk later." Bai Ji tightened the cloth draped on her body, put on her cloak and followed the Skeleton Man out of prison. After Bai Ji and the accompanying skeletons walked away, the prison slowly sounded light footsteps. With the collision of the iron chains, she leaned forward to the iron gate in the prison and watched Bai Ji''s departure quietly through the gap. direction. She didn''t have time to say something to Bai Ji. The effect of the snowball is especially obvious after the level gap appears. According to the rules in the arena, the lower level of the engulfing player will naturally face a lower level of enemy, but it will be the same after the second round. As the low-level enemies are cleared, the low-level enemies will face enemies that may even be three levels higher than themselves, and the higher the level, the greater the gap between the levels. That will be an existence that is absolutely invincible. I might never see that girl again. The girl thought so. The scorching sun was in the sky, and the position of the sun remained motionless for so long, and Bai Ji was almost used to this feeling. The temperature of the sun seems to have risen a little, and the sand on the ground is extremely hot, making it very hot to walk on it. Especially Bai Ji who didn''t wear shoes and socks. At this time, even if you have a pair of stockings Bai Ji thought helplessly. Under the guidance of the blue armored skeleton, he entered the Colosseum, and the iron gate crashed down. There is no need to eat, drink, rest or sleep. Life is in addition to fighting or fighting. From the beginning, the novelty of the unchanging arena has gradually become boring and boring. After many bloodshed events, the impression of this place has gradually become the choice of people. Of Purgatory Crematorium. Because, no matter how long it has passed and how much blood shed, this round of sun will still hang in the sky, like a face, mocking and mocking the mortals who are killed. Bai Ji is a bit repulsive of this world, not to be bored, it''s probably It is a slightly negative attitude. Fight, anyway, after the fight, you still have to go back to prison, or you have to stay in the dark, and then you have to meet the next battle, infinite reincarnation, so-called. Looking around suspiciously, she did not find her opponent in the arena. Just when she felt a little surprised, the sound of the opening of the gate attracted her attention. The opponent entered. Bai Ji squinted her eyes and looked at the slightly petite figure in the distance, always feeling a sense of familiarity. As he approached, and gradually saw the other''s face, Bai Ji recognized it. "It seems that this is the little girl we met in the first scene." Bai Ji rubbed her chin, and although her tone was a little uncertain, she had actually confirmed the identity of the other party in her heart. After all, in this arena where all the rough guys are, her body shape is as conspicuous as a group of chickens, and her appearance is identical and has a symbol of xing, which can be recognized at a glance. Bai Ji remembers her name as if she was called Miller. "Yo, girl, you are still here, don''t be unharmed." When you meet someone you know, you naturally want to say hello. Bai Ji shows a flawless smile, as if she''s been acquainted with someone who has been acquainted for many years. Old friend ji0o talked about the same. The girl didn''t speak, as if she hadn''t heard or saw Bai Ji greet her, she didn''t respond at all, but at the same time she didn''t stop walking over. "Miss Miller, don''t be unharmed, although we haven''t seen each other for a few days." It seems that the time on this plane can''t be calculated by the sky. "Bai Ji nodded her lips in distress. The girl still didn''t speak, looking at Bai Ji quietly like a doll with no emotions. "Don''t you recognize us? The girl shook her head. "Oh, you still recognize us. You have changed so much from before. A few days ago, you were crying and crying for your mother in front of us. Why do you put a stinky face like a wooden man today? At that time I thought I had admitted the wrong person." ''Also, don''t look at us all the time. Although we are really good-looking, there is no need to look at us all the time. Our eyes are very irritating without a trace of emotion. Also, even if you see strangers, The corners of the mouth are curved a little at any rate, which makes you look rude. " Chapter 31~Pseudo Face (Part 2) "Is it rude?" The girl named Miller finally spoke, and she grinned and grinned. "Is that right?" Are you laughing more ugly than crying? Bai Ji vomited. "I finally gave birth to a face that can be seen and squeezed it like this. Isn''t this completely ruined?" "Is it uglier than crying?" The muscle r0u on Miller''s mouth squeezed a few times. "But Miller doesn''t know how to make a crying face, or else, sister taught me today?" Miller''s words had no deep meaning, and her hand holding the mace slowly lifted up, and the meaning was self-evident. "Ahhhhhhhhhh? Do I still need someone to teach you something like crying?" Bai Ji pretended to be stupid. "It''s only been a few days, the love of **** has become so fast? Have you been done something indescribable because of the war purchase?" "Boom boom boom!" The hammer slammed down, and Bai Ji had been prepared for a long time, and her body flipped backwards. As a result, the turban fell to the ground. The hammer smashed a hole in the place where she was engraved, and quickly restored her original appearance. "Tsk tusk." Bai Ji narrowed her eyes. "We don''t expect you to repay your kindness or anything. Did you plan to kill us without saying a few words at the beginning?" "Sister, the game has already started." Miller grinned a cruel smile that appeared to be extremely contradictory on her face. "If you didn''t stabbed you off the back, it is our greatest kindness. If it is someone else, we will give him a fatal blow when he is least defensive, and then mock him in every possible way under his unbelievable and unwilling expression. After playing enough, I will send him the last ride. "Oh, the reason why I can live up to now is to sell poor tactics, right?" Bai Ji said blankly. "It turns out that it was all pretended before, but your inferior acting tricks can deceive so many people. This is something we didn''t expect." "We thought that all the people gathered here were the top figures of the various world planes. I didn''t expect that the resistance of each person was so poor, and they were led away in a few words. It was really hopeless." Bai Ji said with regret. "It''s just a bunch of stuffy bags." "It''s not good for my sister to say that, because soon, my sister will become the same as those people." Miller grinned very badly. "Huh? Is that so?" Bai Ji frowned slightly. "No, your fighting method shouldn¡¯t be to pretend to be pitiful, and then kill us while we¡¯re not ready. Is it really good to expose your fighting method to the opponent at the beginning? You don¡¯t even need to disguise. Go? Anyway, step down the form and make a few nice sounds." "Sister doesn''t seem to be in the Qingchu situation yet." Miller''s smile darkened when she heard the unabashed ridicule in Bai Ji''s words. "It¡¯s not that we like to use this kind of victory. It¡¯s just a last resort. Our container doesn¡¯t give us a strong fighting ability. We can only deliberately think about how to charm the target and let the target give me victory by himself. " "But if you are dealing with opponents with a huge difference in strength, you don''t need to use this set at all." Miller waved the mace in his hand. "If I''m not wrong, sister, your current devour level is only 2, or even lower" Chapter 1172: "And Miller, after repeated battles, the devouring level has reached 5." "More than three levels of you, and surpassed my lovely little sister in all aspects, how do you win Miller?" "You''re pretty accurate." Bai Ji picked a long sword casually, thinking about it in her heart. The container related to the charm is not something you can get if you want to. According to your neighbor next door, the container is originally owned by everyone who enters the venue, but when you come to a higher level of plane, this power Be concreted. Judging from Miller''s all-in-one selling posture, this woman did not do that much in the original world, and this naturally formed a container of charm. "Sister, don''t worry, Miller will give her sister a comfortable ascension to heaven^ in various senses." Miller tinted Tian''s lips and walked towards Bai Ji with a mace. "The treatment is different from those rough guys, I will **** sister''s skin little by little, and Miller won''t stop until your yelling stops. "It''s really troublesome." Looking at the impressive number 5 behind the opponent''s level, Bai Ji frowned. Most of the opponent''s skills are effective on different xings, so if it doesn''t have much effect on oneself, the difference between the two parties'' devouring levels is really too big. Faced with such a huge gap, Bai Ji still chose to take the initiative to attack, preemptively. She advanced with her sword and came to Miller''s side within a few breaths. "It''s too slow." Miller sneered. The hammer in his hand seemed to have predicted where Bai Ji would appear, falling accurately. Hearing a loud bang, the petite silver figure was smashed dozens of meters away, hitting the edge of the arena, "Uh, uh," the sword broke in two, trying to adjust the state by the distance between the two As soon as Bai Ji looked up, she saw the blackened smile. "Sister, do you have any last words?" The mace was raised high, and a dazzling silver light appeared from the scorching sun. Lifted heavily and then dropped, the attack did not fall on the vital part. "Well!" "Hahahahaha, how does it feel to bend your calf? My face becomes pale. If my sister is in pain, just call it out. If you call out faxie, the pain may be relieved, don''t hold it~" With squeaky teeth, Bai Ji didn''t make any sound. Holding half of the sword in her hand, she stabbed at the opponent unexpectedly. "Yeah! You attacked unexpectedly. I was recruited. Do you think I would say that?" Miller squinted his eyes mockingly, intercepted Bai Ji''s attack with one hand, and threw it into the sand ruthlessly. "It''s too slow, it''s too slow." Miller drew closer to the helpless Bai Ji. "Well, where should I hit the next position? Should I smash my sister''s hands first or the rest of the foot? Originally, I wanted to smash my head directly, but my sister, after all, are you kind? To me." "Just let you die slowly" At this moment, the girl in the prison shook her head, opened her eyes, and released the investigation. The victory has been divided, and the three levels of difference cannot be remedied anyway. The benevolence of the enemy is cruel to oneself, and the people she let go of, ultimately make her after all. Sure enough, there are still no exceptions. The girl sighed. Chapter 32 ~ Who is the most naive one? (on) "Well, which part should I smash in the next step? Should I start with the limbs or the organs?" Miller held a hammer in one hand and cupped his face. "It just so happens that I want to study the physiological structure of the entrants, and by the way test, if all the organs are hollowed out, how long can the entrants survive?" Miller shook the hammer. "My sister is kind-hearted and so dedicated, surely she won''t refuse me, right?" "It''s a pity to say that, there are not so many things to solve in the first game. My container charm effect is limited to the same xing. When I saw that the opponent in the first game was a girl, I thought I''m finished playing by myself." Miller said as he put down the hammer and looked around. "Ah, I found it." She was bright in front of her and retrieved a small sharp knife from a short distance. "If you want to kill us, such a small knife isn''t enough." Bai Ji panted heavily, her face pale and still sneered. "Kill? No, no, no, such a cute little sister, Miller has to keep it." Miller pressed Tian''s lips, and the smile was full of charming temptation. "After all, Miller still doesn''t know how many comrades are in this promised arena. They are all the big five and three rough, greedy uncles. Hey, seeing them is annoying. "Annoying? We can''t see it. We think you are a good match for them." "Sister''s mentality is really good, I really admire your calmness." Miller squinted at Bai Ji who was laughing. "If I were you, I would not laugh like you before I die." "Of course you won''t laugh anymore, you will only cry pitifully, winking by the way, and use everything including your body as a bargaining chip to survive." Bai Ji propped up her body, her face still pale. "Yes, so what?" Miller grinned. "Flying yellow and rising, revenge and hatred, these are all based on the premise of living. Only by preserving life can we taste this great world. What''s wrong with this?" "Principles, those who keep the bottom line are dead, and only those who can do everything can be listed." "Oh, that''s how it is." For some reason, being watched by Bai Ji, Miller felt an inexplicable fire in his heart. The look in his eyes was as if he was just a clown who was jumping on a beam. The condescending look in Miller couldn''t be more familiar, and likewise, he couldn''t be disgusted. Lost the room for resistance, Xing Ming was pinched in the hands of others, why can you laugh so happily? ? "Guess." Bai Ji looked at Miller with a smile. "??" Miller''s face was slightly startled. "Why, are you curious why we can understand what you are thinking?" Bai Ji tilted her head. "Oh, it''s just a simple psychological warfare for watching sex, little tricks, do you think of me as a village girl who has never been out of the country for a lifetime?" Miller sneered. "The dance of charm and aid, my mind is confused. These two skills are both effective on different xings. Well, they really have little effect on us. At the same level, the container of Mei Niang is really not very effective." Gu Zi''s whispered. Miller''s pupils slowly widened. "Oh, we can guess what you are thinking." Looking at Bai Ji''s sly smile, Miller clenched the hammer in his hand. "Blazing, do you know where you are now?" Hate, hate this feeling. She hated being stared at with this kind of eyes with everything under control. She had had enough of this feeling in the original world. "I changed my attention." Miller stared at Bai Ji, and said without a smile. "Before you cut your viscera and study it, let me paint you a light makeup first!" Miller grabbed Bai Ji''s cheek, forced it to face him, and smiled grimly. "Let me think about it, should I engrave a tortoise on your face, or write something ugly?" "Idiot, are you still a kid?" Bai Ji rolled her eyes and looked at her contemptuously. "Draw a tortoise on your face and write big letters. After you learn it, you can go and play with the kids on the street." "On this point, the wrist is very self-sufficient. If an adult wants to play, he will disfigure it directly." "Okay, I meet your request." Miller said viciously. "Just disfigure you!" "No, no, it seems that there is no way to use the regenerative ability in this place, so forget it, disfigurement or something, if you can''t get it back, it will be troublesome." Looking at her smashed knee, Bai Ji looked carelessly, as if It was not the same as yourself that was smashed. "Why, I finally know that I''m afraid? This can''t be done by you." Miller was cold. Chapter 1173: "Tsk tusk, at any rate we can save you, please take revenge, won''t you have a conscience." Will revenge? How can it be. "Miller pretended to be deaf and dumb. "After that, I will bring my sister with you all the time. Of course, I will bring you around in another form, turning you into a form that can be carried with you. " "In this world, looking for things like human xing, really we are too stupid." Bai Ji looked at the blood-stained cloth robe. "Human xing? What more do you say, don''t all the people who come here plan to abandon the man xing?" Miller was stunned, and then looked at Bai Ji amused. "I didn''t make this plan, why did you come here? One is that this world is not like virtue, whose heart is black, people like xing are burdensome, and you will only be affected by it when you carry them on your body." "Well said, so we gave that kind of thing to someone else before leaving." Bai Ji echoed, and then looked at Miller with a smile. "Now, how long do you think you can live in front of a monster who has lost someone?" "Huh? Your head was beaten silly?" Miller looked at Bai Ji, who was unable to move and was paralyzed on the ground, in surprise. "Pay attention to your situation, don''t you think this sentence shouldn''t be more appropriate for me to ask you?" "After three seconds, thorny black root vines will grow out of your heart." Bai Ji held up three fingers. What silly thing are you talking about? I think you are three seconds later, this hammer will smash your heart! "Miller weighed his hammer. "Three, two, one" Bai Ji didn''t even look at Miller, and the roots of her three fingers fell. "My little cutie, you are not scared, are you?" Miller raised his hammer high. "I can predict that in the next second, this hammer will accurately stop you from breaking Miller''s movements. After touching the teasing eyes, he slowly lowered his head. "This, what is this?!" Miller was stunned looking at the black buds growing out of her heart. At the same time, the mace fell heavily, and when she reacted, she was already lying on her back. "What?" Miller struggled desperately. "Move, move quickly, what''s the matter, move me quickly?!" It doesn''t make any sense how she struggles, the black bud in her heart will absorb her strength quickly as she can feel it. At the same time that the body was wiped out, Miller also felt that this strange black bud replaced her skeleton and blood r0u, controlling her body from the inside. Her eyes widened. "There are not many days to keep someone going, so cherish it." Bai Ji sighed, and didn''t know if it was to Miller or to herself. "You, did you do something. No, it''s totally wrong. You simply don''t have the ability and time to control me. This is totally unreasonable:" "What is unreasonable." Bai Ji narrowed her mouth. "Think about it, what went wrong, it''s a miracle that you can live with this kind of detailed observation ability until now." "Details? Miller racked his brains but couldn''t figure out which step went wrong. Since entering the arena, Bai Ji hasn''t even touched her body. When did she give her the Gu? "Stupid you, must this Gu be played today?" Bai Ji shook his head. "Otherwise it can be." Miller was stunned when she said that, after Bai Ji reminded her, she remembered. Chapter 32 ~ Who is the most naive one? (under) In the first game with Bai Ji, Bai Ji, who had let her go, deliberately helped her. "Finally remembered?" Bai Ji smiled, slowly crawling to Miller, put her hand in front of Miller''s heart, and dragged upwards, slowly holding out a scarlet card with a black background. "You can''t even notice the tricks you hit." Under Miller''s dull gaze, Bai Ji shook the card in her hand with a smile. "You, you!. Miller wanted to say something, blushing, but felt unable to say anything. "You, you woman, the first time I saw me, "That''s right." Bai Ji held his cheeks. , The innocent way. "Otherwise, why do you think we should let you go? As said, in this world where there are no laws and moral bottom lines, do you think it is normal to be released for no reason?" "what?" "There is a good look at the rules of the game. If you look at it carefully, you will find that the way to get the level ahead of all the contestants is to fall one level first and then catch up later." Bai Ji smiled quietly. "rule?" "Don''t even know this? Turn over the panel, there should be written on it, right?" "The competition rules of the arena is that after three games, the lowest-ranked players will be lined up with the highest-ranked players. This is to balance the future schedule and deliberately weaken the results of the highest-ranked players." "If you think about it the other way around, if the player with the lowest level wins this battle, he will get an extra level of devouring compared to other contestants. Hehe, maybe even the person who made this rule did not expect anyone to be able to cross the third level. Defeating the opponent, so we easily exploited this loophole. "Regardless of the level, instead of doing it yourself, one by one, isn''t it easy for someone to pack the Devouring Level^ and send it directly in front of us?" Bai Ji patted her forehead. Miller became more and more frightened as he listened to it, the original aura of bravado was completely gone, and all that was left was the panic and fear of this girl. I''ve been mocking the other party for being innocent, but in the end I found that I was the most innocent person. I''m on the second floor, and this girl, the girl in front of me who doesn''t know how old she has lived, is on the fifth floor. "You planned to use me to raise Gu?" ? Miller gritted his teeth. "Since the start can kill me at will, why" "Because it''s so boring." "too boring??" Deputy Bai Ji, are you an idiot, looked at her. "Don¡¯t you feel bored in the cage of less than one square meter? We are almost crazy about this kind of life bT, especially when eating, sleeping, and excreting, these physiological behaviors that belong to the xing part of people are all When he was driven to extinction." "If we don''t have some fun at this time, we will really go crazy. "What kind of drama is the most pleasant to make people tremble all over?" Bai Ji held her cheek, her face turned pink. "Of course it''s the happiest thing to see someone who is bound to be desperate." "Especially the kind of self-righteous little devil who changed from mocking others to being mocked, ah, it''s so refreshing! Is there anything more exciting than this?" Miller''s pupils shrank, she didn''t even dare to look directly at Bai Ji''s pupils, shivering, she subconsciously said with her trembling lips and teeth. "You, you devil" "Puff haha. Continue, our favorite is this reaction, fast, fast! The body shakes a little bit more, every cell in our body is cheering and jumping." Bai Ji held her face and laughed. The craziness in it almost broke Miller. What has she been fighting against all the time? ? Speaking of the twisting and brutality of xing, I cannot compare with the one in front of me at all! "I have to admit, there is a sentence you are right." Bai Ji sighed. "If you want to live, you have to be the darkest than anyone else." Miller is still thinking hard about something, but she can''t think about it. The sharp fangs have penetrated her neck, and the warmth is quickly lost, along with the strength she has gained these days, and is given to her. "No, no" Miller faltered and spit out some unclear words until the blood in his veins ran out, and the body dried up. "Good night, lost soul." Bai Jitian, who had drained the last drop of blood, left the blood remaining at the corner of his sweet mouth, and Miller''s eyes were still wide open. He got up and stretched out his small waist lazily. "Hmm~" After sucking a sufficient amount of blood, Bai Ji''s broken joints also recovered, and she was refreshed. Although her leg bones were broken, she was deliberately injured. I want to try her regenerative ability. It''s not really invalid. Turning over the panel, looking at the big six gleaming with obvious luster behind the rank column, Bai Ji subconsciously clicked. Another panel popped up on the screen, and at the same time, the skill column rose. i eh eh? this is" The data in the panel from Bai Ji''s dashboard is listed in rows with data such as ¡®life¡¯, ¡®divine blessing¡¯ and ¡®power¡¯, giving Bai Ji a very strong sense of sight. Skill points? ." Bai Ji said in surprise. After the upgrade, there are still skill points to point. God, are you really playing a game? Chapter 1174: This so-called "God Xing" world is a bit more digitized, right? ? Chapter 33~ Bai Ji frowned and said in her heart the data of this world Too serious Does the so-called **** mean that this is absolutely impressive Data value? Is it because your own genus is lower than that of the other party Lost the possibility of winning, only the life is swallowed Luck? Looking at the skill points on the panel, Bai Ji has a kind of wish Feel like vomiting. This is not Barland¡¯s traditional customs clearance dungeon deputy Is this video game? Is it possible to be the **** who casts the ultimate black Ming is still a big fan of video games? Bai Ji clutched her head, the place to complain is too much So much that she didn''t know where to start complaining Better. Panel, and this item is x¨¬ng, both visually and realistically Now it¡¯s too strong, Bai Ji even thought she was playing now A three-dimensional VR game. But the panel is not similar to clearing a video game There are so many attributes, so that comrades who have difficulty in choosing Scratch the head, there are only four genera on the panel Power¡¯, "life, blessing, luck. How to upgrade these points is the key, said it will affect The future fate is also uncertain. Bai Ji glanced at the skill points she possessed. Two points, that is to say, every three levels you can get Point, it''s exactly the same as the game, different place Fang is that this is not a virtual game, it is real Reality, I realize that I¡¯ve ordered the wrong one All over again, I can only suffer from the consequences. So what should I do? Only these four skill items means the so-called The essence of "God x¨¬ng" is a very comprehensive genus x¨¬ng, ¡®agility¡¯, armor¡¯, and similar concepts are included in these four concepts. In other words, the gods don¡¯t need magic at all. Or something like speed, the attack is power Quantity, there is no magic attack or physical attack, but only To be lucky enough, others can¡¯t hit yourself, speed The degree of this kind of thing is also superfluous, or it has been Included. When it comes to future choices, Bai Ji hesitates , She turned off the panel and inadvertently caught a glimpse of the skill The column suddenly lit up. "Yes, it can be like this "Humhhhhh~" Bai Ji was humming a little song from her hometown Under the guard of the armored skeleton, he returned to the prison. "I thought I won''t see you in this event." Bai Ji, who consciously walked into the cell, listened before she could sit down There was a sound next door. "Hey, the lady next door actually took the initiative to talk to us It''s really rare. "Bai Ji smiled and sat down The game was laid out from the first meeting. "Separate The wall''s voice said to himself, as if there was something in the words. "Good calculation. "There is nothing we can do, as you said, good men believe It¡¯s impossible for women to come to this place, a world where people cannibalize If you want to live, you have to leave the darkest side of yourself unprotected Let the space show, we don¡¯t want to use the worst mind Measuring people''s minds is just a precaution against helplessness. " "Since it¡¯s going to be dirty, it¡¯s dirty to the end, and whoever is more Chapter 1175: dirty. "Bai Ji ti¨£n ti¨£n her mouth, she seems to be very There is a longing. "But even though we are a little bit indifferent, Means, the heart is so dark, the bottom line that should be Yes, hee hee, you probably don¡¯t believe it either. Now, you haven''t heard this sentence. "You feel that now your own, still retain the original original Heart? "The voice next door asked. "Origin? Forgive me, that kind of thing shouldn''t be brought Oh this world. "Bai Ji''s eyes condensed. "So, you abandoned it?" The voice next door A little surprised. "You don''t look like that "Who told you we lost her?" Bai Ji mumbled Tao. "We just gave it to my relatives temporarily We won¡¯t touch it again before we triumphantly, but we Will not forget it. Bai Ji stroked the shell necklace and murmured. "What about you, miss? Always keep your heart on your lips Side, but emphasized to us that kindness and compassion will kill oneself What do you think about yourself? "Me." The voice next door was silent. "I''m here Here, maybe just to find an answer. " "The answer?... After a few days of chatting, this one The girl has been able to reveal some of her heart''s words to herself , Even though they have been detained for so many days, the two sides even once I haven''t seen it before. "Remember that we mentioned to you that we two cooperated Is it? "Bai Ji smiled. "You want to cooperate "Why not? Isn''t it good to join forces? It can be seen that you are very principled, with someone like you Cooperation, at least we don¡¯t need to worry about being sold. question "Obviously we haven''t seen each other, haven''t we, you are here So sure. " "Not sure, to be honest, this decision is a bit sloppy But it is also a helpless move. From another perspective, we also Not sure if it will sell you at a critical moment. "White Ji smiled meaningfully. "It''s not realistic. "Why not realistic?" Bai Ji asked jokingly I''m better than two people, right? " "Soon, you will know." After saying this Then, the voice next door was silent, no matter what Bai Ji said Well, the other party didn''t answer. After making a cut, Bai Ji leaned on the rock wall Take a break. I don¡¯t know how long it has passed before Bai Ji was killed by the skeleton again. The armor called out. She yawned, she was accustomed to it Open the panel and find that the swallow level on the opposite side is 5. Is the first level than himself. Having said that, the devil¡¯s container is completely It''s just a cumbersome, a good rolling field should be unbeatable It''s harder than DBUFF who seems to have been crowned The trauma caused is halved, the trauma caused by the enemy is doubled, Playing very hard. In terms of swordsmanship, Bai Ji has a great advantage In addition to level suppression, it can be defeated. Wherever the level has that What a little bit of a gap, the outcome may be suspended, and it may even be Chapter 1176: Can end up in a state of unreliability. But anyway, after all, I won, as always Swallowing blood to the ground, Bai Jiyi wiped his mouth endlessly Remnants of the edge. The pleasure of gaining strength, no matter how many times you experience it There was no way to stop, Bai Ji was almost sinking. "Actually, it''s not bad to live in this place all the time." "If you don¡¯t kill, you will be killed. Although this sinister environment is not very good in every sense, it is actually unexpected and reasonable. Listening to the self-talk in Baiji''s cell, next door ''S voice was silent, as if he hadn''t heard it. Gradually, Bai Ji and the voice next door began to flow Getting less, she gradually became addicted to killing, intoxicated with that The sense of pleasure that power soars in an instant. Because of the container, she was in danger again and again The more the war became fiercer, she was satisfied with the feeling of killing, enjoying The pleasure of blood and power. Time passed, and it was as quiet as ever. "Speaking of which, in this case, I don¡¯t forget my original intention. How many people are there? No, there is no such thing people. "Bai Ji murmured to herself, then smiled evilly. ti¨£n~Lift your lips. "The next dish, is it better Let us be satisfied? It really makes us look forward to it. "Strange, why this time flies so slowly. Through the wall, you can hear Bai Ji flexing her hands, wait I can''t wait for the sound of scratching the wall with my nails. This feeling can¡¯t be stopped, can¡¯t be restrained , Since you can''t restrain it, why do you want to restrain it What Just enjoy it. Immersed in the [rules] of this world, what is it Isn''t it good? Looking at the panel that has risen to double digits, etc. Level, Bai Ji feels an indescribable y¨´ hope filled his heart head Every time you increase a level of devouring, your own power There will be a qualitative leap, and all I have to do is kill It¡¯s easier to improve your power than this to kill your opponent. The way? ? I don¡¯t know when Bai Ji felt like There was another person in her heart, but she didn¡¯t care about it Note, she is not here at all, who devotes her whole heart to gaining strength Pay attention to these unnecessary changes. That voice often makes a sound, just like her Knowing her hopes as well as oneself, it will stir her heart Desire to drive her to make a decision, through the cycle In a benevolent way, whispering constantly in her ear This plane itself is built on the power of Baland Above the system, I don¡¯t know how many layers are higher than Balland Level, if you have this power earlier, you can If you already have this power, you can After a long wait, she tasted again and again To taste the taste of blood is like an addiction to blood The madman gradually sinks in this feeling. She can clearly feel that her spirit is losing Often, but this feeling makes her feel like an addiction y¨´ die y¨´ can''t stop. She doesn¡¯t want to stop, she can¡¯t stop, just It seemed like a few minutes passed, but she seemed to spend ten thousand years. The blood drenched her clothes and hair and dyed them red Her cheeks and body, maybe give her a mirror now Zi, she can''t even recognize the person in the mirro Chapter 1177: Nothing can resist the infiltration of spirit and spirit Erosion of the soul, whether it is a knight who is dedicated to his duties, insists on trusting No matter the nun who is leaning up, you can¡¯t see from this one named y¨´ Get out of the bliss, you can only sink into the quagmire The deeper. Looking at the wall, the girl in the chains seems to see The soul that has completely succumbed to y¨´wang. With the silent passage of time, the battlefield¡¯s There are fewer and fewer players, and in the end... it''s time to be the best After the fallen. This is the meaning of her stay here. The dusty arena is quiet, and it used to be Hearing a little hustle and bustle, the arena was completely silent. The willful and lazy Bai Ji heard the sound of the door shaft turning Yin, raised his head subconsciously, just to see the figure walking Through the corridor. Is it her turn again? I guess I have to wait for a while Time However, what Ling Bai Ji did not expect was that she only heard a click He screamed, and opened his cell door Looking at the skeleton waiting for him outside the door, Bai Jida To guess what is going on. I got up lazily and walked out leisurely. The sun on the arena is still so big. Bai Ji, who stretched out her hand to cover the sun, thought of her face every day To the unchanging sky, the unchanging scene Carrying on the same unchanging fight, honestly, it''s a mortal This kind of suffering can''t be tolerated. As your heart becomes numb, you will desperately Find sustenance, for example, tie life¡¯s sustenance to gain The joy of gaining strength. This is probably why this plane is so mixed Because of the chaos, people who can come out of this arena They have become insensitive monsters that grind their teeth and **** blood. This is the first step to abandon Fan X¨¬ng. And after that, the feeling of giving up completely is not far away. Bai Ji tightened her cloak and raised her eyes numbly Guang, looked at the young man who was walking towards him. Female The sound of the chain shaking is entrained in the wind. The day I met the girl formally, although Bai Ji Mentally prepared Shackles, handcuffs, chains, armor This is unprecedented pretense, at least Bai Ji never Seeing someone dressed like this in this plane. The girl was wrapped tightly by these metal products Actually, even when it comes to the formal confrontation God, Bai Ji couldn''t see exactly what she looked like. The heavy mask concealed her face. However, these may not be important to Bai Ji Click, she opened the panel the first time she met to see the right Information and rank of the party. "Greed and depravity are the first steps towards destruction, and It''s just the first step. "The girl said. "Huh?" Bai Ji was a little surprised because she didn''t Can query the other party¡¯s container smoothly, that column seems Is it blacked out by something The opponent''s level is the same as his own, both are 16. I finally met today, the one who lives next door Miss~" Bai Ji¡¯s voice is still the same to the girl¡¯s voice Chapter 1178: Yue Ran, just like in ordinary small talk with the two. However, there is a hint of greed in this voice Greed and killing. "I always said I wanted to see what you look like, but As of today, we can¡¯t see clearly your true appearance The appearance is really regrettable. "Bai Ji ti¨£n ti¨£n her mouth, then The expression reminds people of a python staring at its prey. "Speaking of it, I always feel a little familiar looking at you Well, it¡¯s very similar to one of our old friends...but none of these have F Stomach "You actually have sixteen levels of devouring, ten Ah... Bai Ji looked flushed and said nothing Maiden. "If you eat you too, our devouring level Surely you can get a big increase, right? ... slightly Some, I can¡¯t wait. "Remember what you said before?" The girl I took the initiative to speak, it was still the one who made Bai Ji feel close Voice, but at this moment, there is no such closeness Save "Words? We have said too much, you deserve to be clear What sentence? "Bai Ji tilted her head and looked at Shao suspiciously. Female, while talking, she turned her back towards the girl Go. Suddenly, a huge sword crossed between the two "Yeah, what''s this for?" Looking at himself Bai Ji said in confusion. "Let''s just do it Just say hello to you, nothing else to do what? " The girl stared at Bai Ji without speaking, and the latter didn¡¯t. Nai¡¯s expression gradually faded, she grinned and hid her fangs He held a sharp knife in his back. "Well, we have been friends for so many days, in fact, we are I really don¡¯t want to be your enemy, but there¡¯s no way Chapter 34~Purpose (Part 1) "I''m really curious, what exactly does your face under that mask look like... But it doesn''t matter, we will see it soon." Bai Ji drew the long sword casually. "You seem to be good at playing swords? What a coincidence, we are the same." The girl didn''t accept Bai Ji''s words, holding a long sword in both hands, with her head slightly buried, as if she was performing some kind of etiquette. "It can''t save your life." Bai Ji held up a long sword to preemptively, and refused to respond to the other party''s courtesy. She couldn''t wait to rush towards the girl, just like a crazy she-wolf. "People are lost and can be found, but when their hearts are lost, they will never be found again." The girl sighed for some reason, raising her long sword high. Endless years, endless waiting, she spent a long time here, until she was about to forget the concept of time. Why is she waiting here, why does she appear here, what is her name, and where does the previous memory begin? She can''t remember everything together, only knowing that she still insists on this matter. Cut all the greed of the world, and kill all those who come to this Colosseum. In a world where the concept of time cannot be clearly discerned, she does not know how many such reincarnations she has experienced. She has seen scumbags who are profiteering, lunatics who kill decisively, and monks who believe in pious beliefs. A warrior who saves people from fire and water. Without exception, these people were numb and degenerated in the arena in the end, becoming walking corpses, bloodthirsty lunatics. Greedy, as long as you are a mortal, you will have greedy. No matter how noble the quality is, no matter how pure the heart is, you can''t avoid the moment when you will be backlashed by greed and hope. This is similar to the mortal nature, something that can only be suppressed but cannot be eradicated. Time flies, she is tired of watching Gao Zhixiang being swallowed by greed and selfishness, and in the end, she will kill all evil monsters in this arena, just like today. The girl turned her gaze on the silver-haired girl who rushed towards her. "Without a name, you can''t see the container, who are you?" Bai Ji''s move was obviously to divert the girl''s attention, but only the top-down giant sword responded to her. "Boom boom boom!!" The unopened giant sword collided with the long sword, and sparks burst out with the ear-piercing golden iron sound. "It''s funny, we can''t see your name, only your level, hehehe...Do you know what this means?" Bai Ji kept using words to interfere with the girl''s thinking. The girl is very aware of her usual tactics and the use of psychological warfare. That is to say, at the moment of speaking, the girl''s attack changed the number of attacks, from horizontal splitting to upward provoking, wanting to lift the sword in the girl''s hand. The unmoved girl pressed the blade down and easily intercepted Bai Ji''s attack. "Hahahaha... you know, this place is really great, we love this place so much, obviously there were so many complaints when we first came, now, we really like it more and more!" The girl''s movements remained the same, and Bai Ji''s words didn''t have any effect. Instead, she relied on Bai Ji''s moment to make a defense in advance, and easily resolved Bai Ji''s tactics. Seeing that the language offensive psychological warfare was useless, Bai Ji gave up this method and specialized in swordsmanship, but was surprised to find that the opponent''s swordsmanship was not only below her, but even far superior to her. The blunt sword in her hand did not open the blade, and its lethality was limited, and even so, the wind blowing every time it swiped it could cut Bai Ji''s skin. It is hard to imagine how heavy the actual weight of this epee is. Chapter 1179: Even so, the swing speed of the epee was not affected by the weight in the slightest, and the movement was done in one go, endless, just like a set of punches that had been beaten in advance. Bai Ji gritted her teeth, she felt that all her movements were seen through by the other party. Even if she fell into the disadvantage, she could only choose to attack actively. If she did not choose to be active, she would fall into a passive state. However, this move is the girl in the middle of the bosom, the swordsmanship is not fancy head-to-head Bai Ji has endured painstakingly and inherited Bai Ming''s memory, she thinks that there is no one else in swordsmanship, but the other party seems to see through her. With one move, she knows her sword skills well, and she knows exactly how she will play the sword next. "This trick, let''s see how you avoid it!" Bai Ji, who was bounced off the blade, deliberately changed her position with the girl, and in an extremely impossible way, she lowered her body, and the tip of the sword hit the opponent''s r¨®uru¨£n''s rough abdomen. "Kang bang!" Who knows that the other party neither dodges nor intercepts, the giant sword is like a broken bamboo, and the squeezed air wailes and bangs, making a huge bludgeoning sound. Bai Ji flew upside down like a broken kite, leaving a big dent on the wall of the arena. "Tsk" Bai Ji moved her body. "It doesn''t hurt, but we really underestimated you" "Where did you learn your swordsmanship? Honestly, we always feel a little familiar." Bai Ji glanced at the sword that was broken in half, and sighed. "These shoddy rags are really intolerable, and they break in two or three strokes." It seems that after hearing Bai Ji''s complaint, the girl drew the giant sword to the ground and picked a long sword on the ground. "Huh? Are you really going to change your sword to a duel with us? Puff, thank you, so now should I compliment you, you have the spirit of riding the earth?" Bai Ji smiled, the same After taking a sword, he confronted the girl unceremoniously. The girl intends to face off fairly, so Bai Ji is naturally very happy. She straightened her body, put the sword on her shoulder blades, gave the girl a knightly, and then said with a grin. "Miss, are you satisfied like this?" The air condensed at this moment. With two swords, the two pairs of eyes started to confront each other. It was clear that at a distance of tens of meters, neither of them took the first step. Finally, the two pairs of eyes looking for flaws pierced the ji¨¡o knit, rubbing sparks. The girl took the first step, kicked her feet on the ground, and came to Bai Ji in almost a breath. The long sword pierced out, and the sword was intercepted by the guard. [Break Extreme Swordsmanship Counterattack Gauntlets] Even though it was a girl, she froze the moment her guard was struck by the sword, as if she had been subjected to some kind of recoil. This less than a second was enough time for Bai Ji to summon the [Defiler''s Card]. And stick it to the girl''s belly. After a roaring b¨¤ozh¨¤, the red propulsion wave knocked the girl far away. Then, when she was floating in the air, Bai Ji spread her wings and leaped forward, ch¨¡ the sword fiercely at the girl''s mouth. Until it falls to the ground. Chapter 34~Purpose (Part 2) "Boom boom boom!" The sand that was set off was a meter high, the smoke dissipated, and the two scuffled together stood in a stalemate. Bai Ji crossed ~ sitting on the girl''s waist, struggling to pierce the girl''s armor, but the girl naturally wouldn''t catch it, holding the sword in both hands. In pure wrestling, Bai Ji gradually fell into the wind, and was pushed away by the girl according to the opportunity. Bai Ji quickly changed her position, but still did not avoid the sudden offensive of the rising girl. That sword directly smashed Bai Ji to the root of the wall. Bai Ji, who was about to get up, saw the aggressive sword light, and hurriedly turned her side, the blade smashed down the wall, leaving a big sore on it. Bai Ji, who lost her sword, became passive and did not give up the initiative in the slightest. She kept rolling, kicking her opponent''s ankle straight with her calf. As soon as the waist gave way, the long sword passed her skin, leaving a few traces of blood. Seeing a continuous wave of attacks, the unarmed Bai Ji did not retreat and advances, a flash, and the girl Pass by. [Sword Breaking Hilt] Looking at her empty hands, the girl knew that she had no stunned skills, because the point of the sword was already close to her eyebrows. "Compared to swordsmanship, you lost, miss!" Bai Ji, who had taken the sword, was sure to win this blow through the opponent''s sluggishness for less than one-tenth of a second. However, what she didn''t expect at all was that the long sword that was supposed to hit the target had somehow disappeared. After she reacted from the sluggishness, the long sword still pierced her abdomen. this is? ! Bai Ji''s eyes rounded. The sword was recaptured? ! This familiar technique, this trick is [Sword Breaking Hilt] "How could it be, you too..." Bai Ji said in disbelief, holding her abdomen. Realizing that it shouldn¡¯t be the time to be shocked, but now that she has taken precautions, Bai Ji wants to repeat the same tricks. It is even harder to get the sword back. In addition, she has been strung on the blade and lost her mobility. It''s terrible. "Kacha!" Of course, the girl would not let go of this chance of winning the pursuit, kicking away Bai Ji and pulling out the bloodshot sword, and fiercely struck Bai Ji for a while. [Baptism of Breaking Extreme Swordsmanship] Several black chain whips were woven into a large net and wrapped Bai Ji''s whole inside. The latter smashed the wall once again, and a cloud of smoke was clear. This was not over yet, and the girl did not give up the continuous pursuit of Bai Ji. She threw the sword in her hand and pinned it precisely to the mouth of Bai Ji who was struggling to get up. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Accompanied by the roaring sound, the whole long sword cracked, and after the aftermath, there was silence. ¡¾Extreme Swordsmanship Crime Cut off¡¿ Quietly watching the rising smoke fall to the curtain, the girl knew that this did not mean the end to herself, but the beginning of another reincarnation. She would like to treat the girl in front of her who had been cut off by her own hands. She would guide the next batch of visitors, watching them from their first arrival, and then to their degeneration, and finally, sending them to the cemetery. This is her job. There is nothing to be a pity, and there is nothing to be pityed about. It''s just that in the next round, maybe you won''t encounter such an interesting species. Just as the girl was about to leave, she suddenly felt a pain in her mouth. This feeling is like being nailed to a sharp blade, trying to break free, but unable to extricate itself. "Ah, almost, we might not be able to hold this combo once again." Bai Ji patted the mud on her body and walked out with a smile on her back. "I''m very curious why we didn''t die? Haha, I''m sorry, I forgot to tell you, all our skill points are on the life column." Bai Ji spread out her hands. "Hey, with the original racial talent, now the injury is almost healed." "You are not the only person whose strength is soaring these days." Bai Ji folded her hands together, slowly spreading out, a neat row of cards around her body. After these days of devouring and absorption, Bai Ji''s card number has soared from 1 to 9, which is more than one grade faster than Baland. Just now, before Bai Ji was hit again, she used a new card''s ability: Armor of Deception, and part of the damage she suffered was bombed to the girl. And because of the special characteristics of the Demon King''s container, Bai Ji received twice the damage, and naturally, the girl also suffered twice the damage. The reason why Bai Ji is like a okay person is entirely because she spends all the growth that can be used on her''life''. "Miss, you lost." Looking at the immobile girl, Bai Ji grinned quietly, and a slender black spear appeared in her hand. After experiencing a brief astonishment, the girl sighed lightly, not knowing whether it was regret or sigh. If I lost, I actually lost. Chapter 1180: That''s right, walking between life and death, sooner or later, it will be your turn. Looking at Bai Ji who threw the black spear, the girl didn''t know what kind of emotion she was now. She didn''t want to die yet, because she had problems and doubts. She wanted to ask why the silver-haired girl''s swordsmanship was so similar to her own, and whether the other party had anything to do with her. She was denying herself. But all this doesn''t matter. The black spear pierced like a dark lightning, and the woman sat on the ground and closed her eyes. Without ushering in the imaginary puncture, the black spear grazed her shoulders, flew to the highly shattered wall behind her, and then cracked. The girl stared blankly at the huge hollow wall behind her, and she didn''t understand why the spear was slanted. Didn''t aim, so was she slanted? No, this girl is obviously not the kind of careless person. "What are you doing in a daze?" Her hand was grabbed, and then she was pulled up and ran. "The wall is cracked, why don''t you run away? When it turns on the automatic repair, all the previous work is gone! It''s not that we are boring to hit this wall so many times." "You, you did it for the first time" "Ah? Is there anything wrong to get out of this place where birds don''t lay eggs?" Bai Ji took it for granted. "No. Don''t you kill me?" The girl asked in confusion. "Kill me, devour my power, and you will grow by leaps and bounds, won''t you?" "We said that the two of us will go out together." Bai Ji said. "Although we have no advantages or bottom line, we will definitely do what we have said." With that, Bai Ji took the girl who was still in a daze and ran away. "You also move quickly, don''t just move by us, you should also move! Those skeletons are going to catch up, and the two of us are going to die." "Go out?" The girl''s eyes were blank. This word was very strange to her who had been in the dark for years. Chapter 35 ~ Black Flame "After several days of investigation, plus deliberately smashed and destroyed The first-hand experience of breaking several walls, we found that the gladiatorial The walls in the field are not indestructible. "Bai Ji De The eloquent way, holding the non-existent xi¨­ng can, just It¡¯s like a building block toy that promotes himself in front of adults child. "According to our unremitting efforts these days, not to mention the whole The arena, half of the wall of the arena was hit by us or Was deliberately destroyed "We found out, the wall in this direction at the southeast corner of the plane Body is more easily damaged than other walls, um, it¡¯s about About 20% to 30%. The girl who was dragged by Bai Ji and forced to follow can hear For a moment, she couldn''t help saying. "What are you Are you doing all these things? " "Otherwise, what else can we do?" Bai Ji said with a face Looked at her strangely. "The angle of the wall, from where Bump, how to pretend not to be so deliberate to cause unnecessary Realize, these are all homework, it¡¯s a lot of effort Yes, even if it is we have to think about it for a long time. " The girl remembered talking to herself since that day The dwindling Bai Ji seems to have thought of the reason. She thought it was because the girl was eroded from And when I fell, I didn¡¯t expect the other party to be there all the time. Consider these insignificant things. "Okay, don''t be stunned, run quickly, and forcefully violate The [rules] of this world, we don¡¯t know what will happen What''s the matter, hurry up, while the guards haven''t reacted yet Come on, let''s hurry! "Bai Ji dragged the girl and ran away. But the girl is like a puppet, just a single Purely because she pulled her legs and moved her legs, her eyes were dumbfounded Looking at Bai Ji sluggishly. It shouldn''t be like this... She shouldn''t be depraved Is it? The absolute power brings hope that no one can Resist the temptation, all the visitors arrive here She has never seen an exception. Even high-ranking and pious knights cannot be exempted Looking for the whirlpool, why she "Ah, eldest sister, shall we please sell your strength? No Chapter 1181: If only we are running desperately, you will not move Right? ! "The girl''s reaction left Bai Ji speechless. "This is not the time to be in a daze. Go out if you have a problem. Say it again. The voice has not fallen, the four iron gates in different directions are not Coincidental rise. "Come here, the guards really are here." Bai Ji He pursed his lips. "Whoever casts this arena, It is impossible for Chi to escape from prison without expecting that there will be an intruder. One thing, we must take strict precautions, let''s go quickly... words Tell me what are you doing, hurry up, look at this Wouldn''t you feel bored with the sun that is not easy for generations to come? miss you Stay here? "Leave, here, right?" The girl''s pupils slightly opened Da, immediately throw away Bai Ji''s hand without hesitation. "Huh?" Bai Ji stagnated and looked back suspiciously. Maiden. "what''s happenin?" "I, can''t leave here." The girl said. ? Why not? Do you still want to stay This place to watch the sun? "Bai Ji is very puzzled. The girl thought for a while, then shook her head again, seeming to think too I didn''t understand the reason, but I repeated it again. "I Can''t leave here. "So, why on earth..." Bai Jizhi Tao is not the time to ask these trivial questions Time, because the armored soldiers rushing out of the iron gate Already going to catch up with them and surround them. Don''t even think about running out then "Idiot, what are you still hesitating? Do you want to continue Stay in this ghost place for a lifetime with skeletons and pests Is it? ? "Bai Ji was anxious, pulling the girl, and because of her height Problem, she can only pull the sleeves of the girl, outsiders It seems like seeing the toy I want, pulling my mother Little girl running with sleeves. If this is my accusation, I will not Refuse. "The responsibilities are so shameless, who are you listening to tell you this? Is it your job? ? Hurry up, come now if you don''t go It''s too late. "The opponent''s dead brain made Bai Ji roll his eyes. "Stupid, when are you still caring about these questions? question? ? "No, I can''t go." The girl pulled away Bai Ji He grabbed her hand and said firmly. "If you don''t go, we will both die "You go, I will delay for you as much as possible "You stupid! How many days did we know each other?? Say These inexplicable and sensational words will only make us feel embarrassed what. "When you see the opponent take advantage of the situation, you must draw it~ draw a sword to meet the enemy Bai Ji was unable to complain. "It''s my duty to wait here to cut off greed The same is my duty. "The girl said indifferently. "If I am Leaving, who will handle these greedy people? blade? " ? ? Your reason for babbling is strange enough Ah, anyway, this is a trash can, no matter how messy it is, no matter how dirty it is It doesn''t matter, no one will have your turn to maintain order! Never again Let''s leave you alone! "Bai Ji is a little annoyed "You go quickly." The girl said without looking back. How could there be such a stupid person. "Bai Ji Hold your forehead, throw out a card without saying a word. Chapter 1182: She has given up reasoning with this second stupid son. The card penetrated the girl¡¯s body, suddenly The girl felt numb all over, when Bai Ji fell on her back Helped her. "You, what are you going to do. "What do you mean?" Bai Ji muttered, moving ten. Divided neatly. "We have given up on reasoning with you Really, I knew that, just do it directly I really doubt if your nerve endings are related to the iron bumps on your face It''s sticky together. " With that, Bai Ji bent down and held the girl¡¯s double Legs, trying to carry her up. "That one "Leave the idiot, put the time to speak and take it What to do and what to do from this matter! " "No, I mean, you can''t bear me. Slap As the girl said, she just came up Then, Bai Ji was crushed into a small biscuit. "Ah, so heavy, so heavy, get up quickly, we are going to be Squashed! Bai Ji seemed to be held down by a rock In this way, struggling desperately. "Can''t get up." The girl tried to move her body. Body, said without emotion. The paralysis previously applied by Bai Ji hasn''t had any effect yet What "Uh, uh!" Bai Ji struggled from the girl¡¯s Tai Move your body out under the top of the mountain. "You usually eat what is this? It''s time to lose weight, you. " Bai Ji did not forget to vomit. "Eat, something?" The girl tilted her head and thought for a while What does it mean to eat? " "Huh? You don''t even know what it means to eat think? ? "Just what Bai Ji wanted to say, she thought of The girl''s situation suddenly lost her words. Creatures on this plane really don¡¯t need to eat anything West, there is no need for cumbersome behaviors like excretion, stay in It¡¯s been here for a long time, maybe even such mundane concepts as eating and sleeping Will be forgotten. But these are obviously not the point Looking at the skeletons getting closer, Bai Ji is here Before he could catch his breath, he pulled the girl''s armpits back. The two went out of the arena. The girl lifted her head and looked towards the sky with the little strength that remained Sora, she didn''t expect to be able to set foot in this corner one day The world outside the arena, so much so that now she has a seed Incredibly dreamy. Although the clouds and the sun above have no trace of floating Elephant, as if completely still, but at least what she looks at now And the picture is no longer a dark prison. "Damn it, those skulls are chased out." Bai Ji review. "Sure enough, those skeletons are from the arena, and There is no such thing as being unable to leave the arena. " "Leave me here." No one can hear any emotions. "It''s still fluffy, even if I throw you away, we still have to Are you being chased? "Bai Ji said in an angry tone." So far, what is the use of saying these? " Since leaving the arena, those skeletons are like Going crazy, it seems that some restrictions have been lifted, chasing Chapter 1183: The speed has increased dramatically, let alone Bai Ji carrying a tin can Head, even without this oil bottle, Bai Ji doesn¡¯t know Able to escape the pursuit of these skeletons. "It''s endless, right?" Bai Ji casually took the girl Throw, sacrifice [Defiler''s Card] Nine cards swirled around the body, posing to be with These skeletons guarded the fight, and these skeletons ignored Seeing, as if only blindly following orders. Defiler''s card: Nine times chain qi¨¡ng death light] Nine rotating cards put a sharp light on each Mang, like a blood-colored spear, fell on a guard Wei wears it into a hedgehog The skeleton of the skeleton was overwhelmed and shattered into one place, but And soon he was pieced together and reloaded by a treacherous force. "These skeletons are immortal and cannot be killed of. "The girl lying on the ground said blankly. "Shut up, just lie down on the guy who doesn''t do anything Just watch the game honestly! "Surrounded by many skeletons Bai Ji did not forget to quarrel with the girl. Desecrator''s Card: Armor of Deception] The cooperation of the skeleton guards holding swords and shields is extremely silent Contract, neat and uniform, clear division of labor, responsible for defensive taxi The soldiers will line up after the attack to intercept Bai Ji¡¯s attack. Attack, like a well-trained army. Activate the armor of deception to fight against those who are not afraid of death The armor skeleton is almost useless, the only effect It is the trivial [God Blessing] effect. Facing the attrition war of the skeleton soldiers, Bai Ji soon had I can''t take it anymore. Skeletons are not dead, and they are not in the true sense Dead, no matter how to defeat them and kill them, they will be Give birth According to the setting of this world, immortality It¡¯s given to them by the gods. It¡¯s absolute, even if it¡¯s white. Ji is exhausted to death, the skeleton will not hurt a single hair, although Said they are hairless. "You better go quickly." The girl looked up at the sky "Shut up, standing and talking can¡¯t hurt your back, because these skeletons Surrounded by skulls, how can we run? ? Put your mouth if you can''t speak Ba closed. "Bai Ji gasped. No matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t hurt these skeletons, and These skeletons don¡¯t plan to let her go, they don¡¯t chase her. She was overtaken by them on the flanks and rear, making dumplings. "It''s really difficult. These skeletons look dull and aggressive Do not leave any room for Bai Ji to fight back, just You have already tried your best to dodge, so how can you talk about counterattacking? What The endless attacks of the skeletons sealed off Bai Jisuo In some evasion routes, the sharp bone blade cuts Bai Ji¡¯s With her skin, Bai Ji can only rely on her super strong The vitality is delayed, to put it bluntly, beaten. "Well, give us a sword... Hold your head Bag, Bai Ji, who was holding her head and squatting on guard, gritted her teeth. The pain is getting worse, even though the skeletons¡¯ attacks It''s not violent, but it wins in quantity. Bai Ji''s self-healing ability could not relieve her anger at all. If this goes on, you will definitely die here... this These skeletons hurt themselves twice as much It''s unrealistic to expect people to come and help, you can only rely on yourself Chapter 1184: already Sword, I need a sword that I can use, No, everything is good, I need weapons. She has such a strong desire. "Let''s talk about you... Bai Ji clenched her fist, also At this moment, she seemed to pinch something resembling a sword hilt. WEAT. "Have you played enough? She swept away, a black sword burning with sparks Breaking out, the sparkling sparks flicker, d¨¤ng makes a bend The curvature of the curve cut off the shackles that trapped her. The unconscious skeletons took a few steps back and watched. The bone blade that broke in half was at a loss. "That sword..." The girl lying on the side stood still. Looking at the black sword burning in Bai Ji''s hand. It¡¯s not just her who is shocked, but Bai Ji herself is also very shocked. I don¡¯t know when it appeared in my hand. "Broken, arrogant?" This familiar ragged sword body is inaccessible Liu''s style, at this moment, it gives Bai Ji a kind of no A comparable sense of security. "This thing followed us to the ultimate black?" Bai Ji couldn''t help saying. Being on this plane means being in contact with the previous energy Formally bid farewell to the measurement system, which naturally includes force Weapons in the measurement system Like [Gutemala], Bai Ji came here After trying to summon it, I didn¡¯t get any response. should "Although I don''t know what''s going on." Looking at it With the burning black disaster, Bai Ji smiled at the skeletons. "You guys, try this In Bai Ji''s hands, Po Wu arbitrarily blooms, black The flame returns to the trajectory of d¨¤ng chopping, pulling out a long black line The skeleton soldiers had their limbs shredded, and the black inflammation continued Burn, burn the limbs they are trying to regenerate to dry net Is regeneration prevented? Bai Ji looked at Po Wu in her hand in disbelief, this Here is the legendary world made by the gods, the law Naturally, it was set by the gods, and it was actually possible to ignore it. The rules and regulations set by the gods himself? ? Bai Ji knew it was not the time to be shocked, she waved The devil in Wu Wu''s hand repelled the skeletons steadily. These skeletons seem to be very afraid of the fire above the devil Yan was returned to the arena by Bai Ji. "Stay there and don''t move." Say you are worried that the arena will breed more greed y¨´Blinded person? "Bai Ji seemed to be self-conscious. Thirteen giant beasts poked their heads out of the illusion, with As the four cards shattered into pieces, thirteen scarlet lights The beam suddenly bloomed. Greedy Devourer: Lingshan] "In this way, greed will not breed Chapter 36 ~ Who''s Old? ? "stare" "stare" "Let''s say" Bai Ji finally couldn''t help it halfway through. "Can you stop looking at us with those hamster-like eyes?? Just say anything, the eyes hint, how do we know what you are going to say, and we can''t see your eyes?" Like peeping at a child who was smashed, the girl lowered her head at a loss. "How about your reaction, is it possible that we thought we didn''t find you peeking?" Bai Ji raised her eyebrows, with a look that you were insulting our IQ. "Just talk, what''s the matter?" Bai Ji said dissatisfied. "The arena was destroyed for you, and you don''t need to worry about the follow-up questions about the entrants, so what do you keep watching us?" Bai Ji mumbled, don''t know why, watching the girl''s reaction, she has a feeling of intimidating the other girl to obediently follow her. Chapter 1185: "That sword..." Seeing Bai Ji said so, the girl was still a little hard to tell. "Which sword? Oh, are you talking about breaking mistakes?" Bai Ji asked suspiciously. "Baozuo...Is it called Pozuo." The girl was startled. "Unbreakable, unbreakable. "what''s happenin? "Can you show me that sword?" There was a begging in the girl''s words with little emotion. "Are you for this?" Bai Ji raised her eyebrows. "Watching us for so long just for this matter? Not to mention whether we can answer or not. If you speak, don''t speak, how do we know what you want?" Bai Ji took out Pozuo and handed it over. "Here, but you just watch it up close like this. You can''t hold this sword. Don''t try to touch it. Don''t blame us if it''s burned." Before Bai Ji finished speaking, the girl picked up [Bao Wang] very easily. Not only did she pick it up, she also waved it a few times. The black flames raged and destroyed the boulder in front of it. "This..." Before she could finish her words, Bai Ji stared blankly at the huge rock that had turned into powder. "How can it be? "Broken, presumptuous." The girl fell silent while looking at the sword in her hand. "I didn''t get burned?" Bai Ji was very surprised. Although I don''t know why, after coming into this world, Desperate is like being buffed up, and when it is taken, it will ignite hot black flames. Those who do not identify with delusion cannot exert the power of delusion, and may even be backlashed. Bai Ji does not say that she is the person of choice when she is recognized by the broken misunderstanding. At any rate, she has such a skill and merit that is worthy of recognition, right? Is this cheap and unreasonable that anyone can use it? "?" Noting that Bai Ji''s gaze gradually became a little wrong when she saw her, the girl looked at Bai Ji in a puzzled manner, as if she was asking why the other person looked at her like this. "Your sword." The girl reluctantly returned Pozuo to Bai Ji, but she was pushed back by Bai Ji. "No more." Bai Ji pouted. "This little tattered piece that anyone can use, whoever loves it wants to get it, if you like to send it to you, forget it." "Huh?" The girl tilted her head, as if she didn''t understand why Bai Ji suddenly didn''t want this sword. "This sword belongs to you, I can''t take it." "It doesn''t matter, anyway, there are so many masters that this sword has served to make up a few tables of mahjong, and you are not much." Bai Ji said this with a little bit of anger. If she remembers correctly, this sword has something like a spirit, and she has seen it before, although she hasn''t seen it since then, so it''s still a sight for the time being. Although this little broken sword has a soul, it has no spirit at all. She can be regarded as her master for the time being. In front of her master, he is so kind to an outsider who has just met. It feels a bit... ah ah ah, It''s just the kind of uncomfortable feeling. A handful of age, just like a kid. "What are you talking about?" Bai Ji''s eyebrows immediately changed from ten to ten in the pilot to eleven to five, and she glared at the girl. "You **** kicked your nose to the face, isn''t it? It''s really our temper. Are you looking for fault? Want to fight?" "Huh?" The girl looked at Bai Ji who was suddenly angry with a confused face, her face was full of innocence. Wasn''t you talking just now? "Seeing the blank look on the girl''s face, Bai Ji also reacted. The voice just now wasn''t the girl''s voice, a bit familiar, as if she had heard it somewhere. "No one was talking just now." The girl was about to explain, only to see Bai Ji grabbing the black sword from her hand. "You said it? You must have said it?" Looking at Bai Ji who was furious at a sword as if she was nervous, the girl frowned slightly, and a big question mark appeared on her head. "Don''t pretend to be dead, if you have the ability to say that, you don''t have the ability to admit it, do you? Say that sentence again. Wasn''t it pretty good before?" Bai Ji jumped with anger, and both pony tails were upright. Up. "You say that we are old? Do you dare to say that we are old?? Are you worthy?? One is old, who is the old one, you tell us clearly!" "Don''t think we don''t know, plus the memory sleep stage, our total age is not even as small as yours, and you deserve to say that we are old? Cou shameless!" "Still pretending to be dead, there is no fourth person here besides you. Who will speak ill of us? Now I admit it? Old, silly, silly, silly!" "That..." The girl stopped her words and said she didn''t go in at all. Something that seemed to be overdue by chu¨­ to the painful place (this sentence was crossed out) Lolita was angry at a sword, and she was so absorbed in forgetting herself. This may seem strange, but now is obviously not the time to entangle these things. Humph, are you the only one to come and find us? "Bai Ji looked at Pozuo contemptuously. "Forget it, for your conscience''s sake, I won''t care about you this time." " "But, we have to care about you." "Ah? What?" Just as Bai Ji lifted her head, a sharp arrow struck from the tip of her ears and hair. "Tsk" Bai Ji hurriedly put on a combat posture, and shouted at the girl again. "Why don''t you call us when someone has attacked?" "I''ve been talking just now." The girl said blankly. "Will you start fighting when you meet?" Bai Ji raised her eyebrows. Due to the law of this plane, the participants were alone and hated group actions, or they were unwilling to trust each other, for fear that the other party would take advantage of it. Do things like stabbing a knife. Naturally, the attack on Bai Ji and the girl cannot be a team. A lean, shirtless man was standing on a huge rock, holding a long bow, and just as Bai Ji was talking to the girl, an arrow hit his bow arm. Arrow? Come, try to sh¨¨ here. "Bai Ji raised her eyebrows and pointed at the center of her eyebrows. "Heh! A meaningless provocation." The man would naturally not be merciful, and he would use his bow and arrow. "Little girl, you are about to die." Next second. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Chapter 37 ~ Long Time No Use (Part 1) "Ah, it hurts." Bai Ji rubbed her aching forehead. Although it was an anti-injury, the actual damage she suffered was much higher than that of the opponent. "Should it be said that it is the ultimate black? A shirtless attacker who can jump out of the wilderness." Bai Ji clutched her red head, and watched angrily as she jumped while clutching her head. Non-stop attackers. "You came to robbery without even wearing your clothes. Did you prepare to go out so hastily, or do you mean that you robber was robbed of clothes by other robbers?" Bai Ji said with disdain. "You little girl with all hairs is not qualified to call me, right?? She was covered with a piece of cloth. What did she cover? Everything that should be exposed was exposed." The robbers pointed at the body of Bai Ji. The poor piece of cloth spit out, glanced at the other party''s unobstructed xiong and sneered. "Oh, I take back the preface, the leaked place is well covered-because there is no place to show it hahaha...!" The robbers laughed louder and louder, but Bai Ji''s face was sinking at a visible speed. The young girl stepped back subconsciously and realized that Ji was smiling, but for some reason, she now felt terrible at all times. "Ah, I hate it, it''s too much, I actually said that to us." Bai Ji cupped her face. "Sure enough, not everyone has such things as eyes." "Hahaha!" When the robber who was patronizing and laughing reacted, the black sword burning with terrifying heat had penetrated his left arm and nailed him to the ground. "Uncle, your head is so good, but it''s a pity that it will soon become a bowl." Bai Ji said with a smile. "You, what do you want to do?!" The robber was stunned for a while, so that he forgot that he was the looting party. [Hand of the Blasphemer: Egg of the Devil] "Hey!" Bai Ji pierced the robber''s neck with the black spear in her hand. The robber choked without even having time to let out a scream. Chapter 1186: "With this ability, I dare to come out and rob people." Bai Ji said contemptuously, and leaned down to face the robbers trying to dig out. "? What are you doing?" Seeing Bai Ji''s movements, the woman stepped forward. "What else can you do? Killing people and not surpassing the goods is a waste of work. Since people are killed, how can they not be cleaned? Maybe you can find something useful." Bai Ji took it for granted. Rummaging and checking the inside and outside of the robber''s clothes, he didn''t feel ashamed or blushing. In her eyes, a corpse is considered a dead thing, which is essentially different from a living thing, so there is no need for the shyness between two xings. "What are you still doing, don''t you come over and help?" Bai Ji asked while rummaging for the girl next to her in a daze. The girl tilted her head and did not respond for a long time. "Don''t do nothing, let''s ask you to come and help not to let you stand there and watch the show." "Oh." The girl nodded, and sat down beside Bai Ji, with a daze in her eyes. Does she know what else to say? Forget it, and didn''t count on her. Bai Ji, who searched hard and tried to find something useful from this robber, always felt like she was being watched by the cat. "What are you looking for?" the girl thought for a while and asked. "It''s casual, I just think it''s not easy to catch a thief in this deserted place, so I can''t forget it." Bai Ji said. "If you have something, just go with it. Anyway, this thing can''t be done in vain. It''s better to have something that can come in handy." "Is it looking for a map?" "Huh? How did your brain grow? How could there be such a thing?" Bai Ji looked at the girl with an idiotic expression. "Similar to this kind of high-dimensional plane, what do you think is the most important? Of course it is intelligence, especially a map that allows people to distinguish the direction and location. This kind of thing is unavoidable, and even if it exists, it will never appear. On a little stupid thief" "This." The girl handed over a scroll similar to parchment. "What? Please don''t dig out your diapers or trousers. It''s very troublesome." "Diapers, trousers?" The girl looked unclear, so she didn''t seem to understand what these two words were referring to. "When I didn''t say. Where did you find this scroll?" Bai Ji opened the scroll curiously, and was surprised to find that the lines on this scroll seemed to depict the context of the mountains and rivers of a world. "This is a map? No, how could it be so easy?" Bai Ji looked incredulous. "Is there anyone in this world who can relax and draw a map?" Even if there were, the map appeared on a little thief, it was very abnormal. Bai Ji didn''t believe that she was the so-called son of heaven, and she could pick up the treasure of heaven and earth and collide with it by chance when she went out. Even the thief possessing a map can only explain one problem. In this world, maps are not very rare things, almost everyone has a copy. So, why didn''t she get it? Could it be that Lord God forgot to send a map to her mailbox when she cast her into this world? ? Bai Ji opened the panel, and there was indeed an item of "item" in it, but the words "sealed" on it made Bai Ji understand that she still couldn''t open this inventory. "Now, let''s say where did your sword come from?" Bai Ji suddenly glanced at the blunt sword beside the girl. "Sword?" The girl subconsciously hugged the sword in her hand. "I, I don''t know, she seems to have appeared next to me since I was conscious." "Can you open your inventory." "Inventory? What is that." The girl looked blank. "Nothing." Bai Ji turned her head, not planning to discuss more on this topic. "Where did you find this map?" The girl pointed to the corpse of the thief. Bai Ji spread out the scroll and fell into contemplation. Her frown was not to think about the next route, but "Who drew this map? The drawing is too abstract, right!? My sister used to urinate when she was a child. This thing is easy to distinguish! Even at this level of skill, I am embarrassed to draw a map and mislead others what to do, it is simply harmful!" Bai Ji cursed. Although the paintings are really not good-looking, they can barely understand what the person drawing the map wants to express, but the skill is really...spicy. Bai Ji quickly found a design mark similar to the arena on this small drawing. "This should be the arena where we stayed before. The geographical location should be west of this world..." But this is not certain. If the person who depicts this scroll has no concept of location, he can''t figure it out at all. Is it more to the west or more to the east? Chapter 37 ~ Long Time No Use (Part 2) Bai Ji sighed. Although the people who made this map are extremely unprofessional, it can be regarded as indicating their destination. According to the records on this map, there is a city not far to the east of the Arena. It is hard to imagine what this city standing in the deserted world looks like. To the east of the city, the extreme east part is marked with a place resembling a nest xue, and to the north of the city is a large-scale cusp castle, which is replaced by Baland, which is probably the so-called demon city in the myth. . Bai Ji remembered the extreme black entrance who had been swallowed by herself. He had mentioned the extreme Black Demon City to herself, saying that the place was very dangerous, and even the entrance would not dare to set foot easily. The Niaomian also mentioned that there is a Devil City in Extreme Black, and it is said that the organs of the Lord God are there. "The location to the north is the ultimate Black Devil City?" Bai Ji thought for a while and decided to go to the town closer to the east first. As the name suggests, the Devil City is undoubtedly the most dangerous place, whether it is in the myth or the extreme darkness. Bai Ji doesn''t feel that she can go in and out of that place with her current level of devouring, and Bai Ji glanced at her side dumbfounded. , Looking at the girl who didn''t know what she was thinking. With such a drag oil bottle that doesn''t know how to respond, Demon King City is not suitable for going now. There happened to be a town nearby. Now that there is a map, maybe I can go there to inquire about information. Bai Ji is also very curious about what the city built on this plane looks like, and whether the city that lives in it is extremely dark or inhabited. Fielders. No, to be precise, it is strange that there are towns in this world. Creatures that don''t need to eat and excrete, and don''t need sleep trimming naturally don''t need such things as housing, so what is the purpose of establishing a city? "City in the center? Okay, let''s go here first." Bai Ji put away the map and walked towards the town marked on the map. After a while, she fell back. "What are you doing here? It''s time to go." Bai Ji dragged her into a daze in a daze, like a girl who was disconnected and reconnected. Wasn''t it great when he was in the arena? Why is he behaving like a foolish boy now? "Could it be that you still want to continue to accompany the corpse?" Bai Ji said as she walked, holding the girl''s hand. The girl glanced in a certain direction behind her, then glanced at Bai Ji, letting her take her away, she didn''t know what she was thinking. The towering city walls are dotted with exquisite and gorgeous reliefs, and the spire of Zhich¨¡yunxiao brings more than just a visual shock. The luxurious and exquisite artistic style, standing in this world without any civilization, can''t help but feel violent and weird. It''s how magnificent this city-state is, Bai Ji can only feel surprised, because the appearance of this building in this place is really too weird. A world without order will naturally not have civilization, and a world without civilization. Naturally, it is impossible to have such a high-standard artistic masterpiece, it is all natural. The more exquisite the details of the casting craftsmanship in this city, the stranger Bai Ji felt. No, it should be said that this world was originally very strange, until the city rose from the other end of the horizon, this strangeness escalated into a violation. Compared with Bai Ji¡¯s surprise, the girl next to her behaved very naturally. Bai Ji tried to find something on her face, but she naturally failed. In other words, the girl herself has little emotional expression, and the iron mask is even more so. It is to isolate the possibility of Bai Ji''s judgment through the subtle facial movements. Looking at the past, Bai Ji subconsciously drew out her wallet when she saw the guard standing in front of the city gate. This meant that she didn''t have a wallet, or even a pocket for carrying a wallet. Chapter 1187: Wouldn''t you still have to pay when you enter the city? Does this world have the concept of currency? No, for this world where whoever has the biggest fist and who is the boss, there is no such thing as currency exchange. After all, if order is lost, what can''t be obtained by grabbing? Looking at the two heavily armed and aggressive guards at the door, they were of the kind that was difficult to deal with. When Bai Ji checked the information of the two of them, she couldn''t help but **** in Liangpi. The number eighty written after the rank column was particularly dazzling. Thinking about whether I can go in recklessly, now I don¡¯t even have to think about it. This is a qualitative transcendence, the kind that can¡¯t be arrogantly yelled "My fate is my fate", so I can only think of it out of mind, Bai Ji slow Slowly put his gaze on the **** one side, staring at her up and down fiercely. "?" A big question mark appeared on the girl''s head. "Tsk, you really can''t tell if you don''t look carefully, your figure under the armor is quite predictable." Bai Ji smacked her mouth. "??" Two question marks appeared on the girl''s head. "Okay, let''s take off your clothes." "???" "What are you doing in a daze, take off your clothes." Seeing the other party''s dumbfounded appearance, it took a long time to react, Bai Ji didn''t strike out angrily. "Undress?" "You don''t even understand this, do you? Forget it, it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand, let''s let you know now." Bai Ji started to strip her armor regardless of the girl''s reaction. This action seemed to scare the girl directly, and she subconsciously stepped back. "What are you afraid of?" Bai Ji mumbled. "Don''t let you take off your armor and sell it x sacrificing color, here, we will return it to you as soon as possible." The girl covered her body, her head swaying like a rattle, like a weak civilian girl to be forced. "Really" Bai Ji rolled her eyes silently. "If we have body armor, what do we do with yours?" "This armor is very important to me." After a moment of silence, the girl whispered. "I know, I can''t help it" Bai Ji sighed lightly. "Isn''t it just a knight armor? Just like killing you, isn''t our clothes gone? That one is still my favorite. It''s made of silk. I don''t know where it is more expensive than your armor." "It''s useless at all, we can only do it myself." Bai Ji moved a little bit. I haven''t done that kind of thing for a long time. do not know either "Okay, okay, no one wants your tattered body, hurry up." Bai Ji glanced at her, and when she turned around, she instantly put on a sweet smile. "Um, the two big brothers~ so troublesome, we want to go to the city to have fun, but I didn''t bring enough money..." Bai Ji made a cat gesture, smiling like a flower, and Lingling''s eyes blinked and moved towards the two. The guard cast a wink. Chapter 38 ~ Central City (Part 1) "Eh heh, two big brothers, so troublesome, we want to go to the city to play, but I didn''t bring enough money, look, can you be accommodating or something. Michu~" Bai Jimao stepped, small steps He ran over step by step, put his hands in front of his chin, made a cat gesture, smiled like a flower, and cast a few winking eyes. Regarding the degree of pitiful selling of cute costumes, Bai Ji has three-point theory and seven-point practice. If the hardware configuration is stronger, she is definitely a good hand in the charm world. Although she has rarely succeeded, Bai Ji blamed this on Tian Jie''s talent, and did not give herself a dongti with a lordosis and backward warp. As a result, no matter how strong the skill is, she can''t make up for the lack of body, but she has never given up! Using her limited physical advantage, she pretends to be a little girl who is innocent and innocent and is in conflict with her character, in order to win her sympathy and affection. She took out the standard facial expressions that she used to beg Lilias for forgiveness after committing a crime in one go. A set of them can be described as smooth and flowing, although she never succeeded every time "meow~" Bai Ji learned a little cat. The action of washing the face is mostly malicious, but let alone, this trick is quite effective at the critical moment. No, the action hasn''t been completed yet, a bag of gold coins hit Bai Ji''s face, really. "Oh! Hmm, the guy who doesn''t know the manners, threw something on our face, it''s unforgivable...Huh?" After seeing what was in the bag, Bai Ji was taken aback first, then tilted her head and held it up. There is something unclear about this small gold coin. What do you mean, is it possible that your own charm has reached its peak, so that you can convince the other party before you start to work? ? Wait, no, why would you just throw yourself a bag of money if you were convinced? Shouldn''t it be to show humility to yourself, and then respectfully offer your knees. Directly took out the money bag and smashed her face, Bai Ji felt that she was not like a dancing girl showing off the purple, but like a wild animal in the zoo performing acrobatics and being rewarded and fed by the audience. Bai Ji, who got the purse, sniffed the scent on it, took out one, bit it, and looked at the guard who was armed to the teeth so that he couldn''t see the face. The latter stood qi¨¡ng, looking completely away from Bai Ji. Body. Bai Ji took the first two steps, stood on tiptoes and waved in front of the guard. no response. At this time, the girl stepped forward blankly. The guard seemed to have activated some setting, took out a purse from his pocket, and threw it to the girl at the same height, at the same angle, and in the same posture. Because of the height problem, Xiong Xu, who was the girl with the purse, made a soft landing, and did not directly slap her face like Bai Ji. "?" The girl who was catching the purse with xiong preserved her face dumbfounded. She looked at the guards and then at Bai Ji, and Bai Ji returned her with an expression of "You ask me who I ask". "We thought it was only us." Bai Ji mumbled looking at the purse in her hand. "We are obviously the only people who sell cute and ugly people, and in the end everyone has this money bag." "?" The girl tilted her head. Although she didn''t know why, she felt that Bai Ji seemed a little lost, so she handed out her money bag. "give." "Don''t you want?" Bai Ji looked at her strangely. The girl shook her head. "Really." Bai Ji will throw away the money bag she tossed in her hands. "Although I don''t know what is the use of coins in this world, it''s better to keep them." "Take it." Bai Ji threw the purse to the girl. "?" "Don¡¯t always ask question marks, we don¡¯t bother to take them. Nothing in this world is free. Do you understand that, for example, when we rescued you from the arena, we just feel that there are some things that are hard to get by ourselves. It''s convenient to have so many accompanying backpacks." Bai Ji glanced at her. "From now on, you will be our accompanying backpack and thug. I am the mastermind of this team. If you go east, you think you can¡¯t go west. Okay, do you have any other questions.¡± "Yes." The girl said without hesitation. "Well, give you a chance to ask questions." "Bug, what does the accompanying backpack mean." "Are you a newborn baby?" Bai Ji raised her forehead, and immediately looked like she hated iron and steel. "Neither do you understand this, nor do you understand it, God, this is common sense, can you get out of touch a little bit?" "Do you know what it means to be out of touch? Listen well, although our team is not large in size, it is inspiring to win the organs. As a triumphant, return to the original world. You have no common sense. To be honest, we are very worried about whether you will be able to support yourself after you return to the world." Bai Ji scornfully said, jumping up and chuo the girl''s forehead with her finger. "Oh." Seeing the girl nodded as if she knew how to understand, Bai Hime sighed. "I really don''t know how you survived in the original world. Listen up. From today onwards, it''s not just about fighting. We will teach you a lot of common sense issues." "Now, let¡¯s take this currency as an example first. This thing is used to exchange items for ji¨¡o. Although we don¡¯t know the world, the value of this kind of thing is such that it can be purchased, that is, ji¨¡o is exchanged for anything." Chapter 1188: "Can I exchange everything?" The girl ch¨¡ mouthed. "I can''t say that, but I can change most of the things." "That means you can''t change everything, right." "Well, that''s roughly the case." "Then, any use of this word is wrong." The girl said stiffly, holding two purses. "We explained it to you in a general way, as long as you can understand it, don''t pay attention to these details." Bai Ji said angrily. "How can someone at a young age have the potential to be a bargainer? It''s really annoying to ask." "You just need to know that money can be used to exchange most items." "Then, can I use it for my memory." "Of course not." Bai Ji looked at the girl in surprise, whose magical brain circuit shocked her every time. "Is that so." The girl was obviously disappointed. "Currency, isn''t this kind of thing very useless." "Where is it useless? Memory is not a tangible substance. How can I buy it with money?" Bai Ji said silently. "Speaking of which, you have amnesia?" "I don''t know." The girl thought for a while and shook her head. "You don''t even know if you have lost your memory?" "I just feel that I have forgotten a lot of things, but I can''t touch the clues at all." The girl stroked her forehead, seemingly uncomfortable. "It seems that I have been in the arena since I was conscious, and it doesn''t seem to be. I don''t know, so I don''t know." Chapter 38 ~ Central City (Part 2) Seeing the girl''s appearance, Bai Ji sighed, wondering if she should be lucky that she didn''t lose her memory like the one in front of her during the journey. Looking back at the guard in front of the gate, the two stood quietly on both sides of the aisle. If they could not feel the aura of Ruoyuowu, they would be regarded as two lifeless sculptures. Seeing that the two of them didn''t stop her from entering the city, Bai Ji took the girl and moved carefully among them. There are totally two worlds inside and outside the central city where the caster is unknown. The moment before, it seemed that he was still in the ultimate blackness that was never recovered, and the next second there was a kind of intimacy of returning home. The uneven buildings of different heights, the bazaars with cries of one after another, the pedestrians in luxurious clothes coming and going, and occasionally you can see a few drunk men who are drunk and dreamy lying on the side of the road. The aura of this drunken gold fan is like an underground casino in a certain great empire of Barland. At the same time that it strongly violated the peace, Bai Ji even thought that she had gone home. Bai Ji, who entered the city, pondered over the meaning of the city''s establishment and the identity of the person who made the city. Because in this plane area completely insulated from Fanxing, the reality of this city is too contradictory. Looking at the snack bars and drink shops on the street, Bai Ji couldn''t understand why such ordinary towns would appear in the world where the purpose was to prevent all things. This is simply a city-state based on various worlds, although Bai Ji, who has never seen anything in the world in Balanda, doesn''t know what city-states on other planes look like. If you can''t get rid of Fanxing completely, you can''t completely ask Yu to look at it, so this scene will appear in front of you. Bai Ji thought of the drunk man who fell on the side of the street with a contented expression after he was drunk. Suddenly, she remembered the robbers who had robbed them halfway before. Bai Ji always felt that something was wrong. Compared with the battle in the arena, winning is too easy. Afterwards, it was discovered that that person was not [enter], and Bai Ji could not devour him, and even had no hope of devouring him. There are indigenous people in this world, which also explains the existence of this city-state. So, are the "people" living in this town all indigenous? Soon Bai Ji became the answer. After opening the panel, the dense data flashed Bai Ji''s eyes. Bai Ji''s pupils are slightly widened, and these data will not appear for non-entrants. In other words, most of the residents of this town are entrants. For example, the drunk man who got drunk on the street, the door of the tavern looked around, and he saw a man with a sharp mouth monkey cheeks full of ghosts and thoughts, and even a thin man pulling a carriage for a fat man with big ears. They are all Those who enter the arena are the devourers. However, the work they are doing now is far from the three words Devourer, which is very inconsistent with Bai Ji''s impression of the extremely evil and inexhaustible visitors. The most confusing thing is that they actually maintained a very harmonious way of getting along with each other, without any sense of offensiveness between each other. When the Devourer meets, it is always a fight to death. The battle will not end until one party is completely dead. The appearance in the town is shocking, and it is reminiscent of a group of violent criminals whose conscience has been reformed. is it possible? Is it realistic? Compared with looking at this and that, like a girl who is a village girl in the city, Bai Ji''s focus is on the residents who live in the town. The devourers who watched this series of bewildering behaviors are like beasts with their fangs pulled out, indifferent to the prey passing by. Bai Ji has walked in front of the Devourer passerby more than once. The latter is like an okay person, seemingly not interested in Bai Ji, and a few people even saw Bai Ji¡¯s tattered clothes on her body. Barland''s class despised. Compared with the devourers who attack and invade both outside, these devourers are like domestic animals that have been raised in captivity, and they have lost the wild animals they should have. It''s easy to handle without attacking. Bai Ji, who squinted her eyes, pondered it carefully, and she couldn''t bear to see so many Devourers in the city. In her eyes, these devourers are no different from bags of rations. So she drew out the devil. "What are you doing?" "What are we going to do, do you still need to talk?" Bai Ji ti¨£n ti¨£n her cherry-red lips. "The wolf has become a lamb to be slaughtered. Without hesitation, she hacked at a drunk man on the street. Unexpected blood was splattered, and even no injuries were caused. It would be better to say that I didn''t hit him at all. The sword passed through his body, like a projection. Sure enough, there is something wrong with this town. Bai Ji stepped on the drunk man who slept like a dead pig on the ground and confirmed that the people in the town were tangible and visible, and real. Bai Ji chuo the drunk at Chuo''s feet again, but instead of using a sword, she couldn''t chuo to the opponent anyway. In other words, attacking **** is not advisable in this city, it is a forbidden concept, which is probably why the order of this city can be maintained so well. After the attempt failed, Bai Ji put away the sword and led the girl who looked around like a curious baby into the depths of the town. A long line of old people was found on the endless street, winding and twisting, and it was about to line up to the city gate. Open the panel to view, it is a bunch of Devourers, and there is hardly a native in the queue. Bai Ji was very curious about what this shop was for, and why so many Devourers gathered in front of the shop. Chapter 1189: "Relief shop?" Approaching the front of the team, there were several big words written on the shop. The few people at the forefront stole a vigilant look at them, as if they would steal something precious from them. a> Looking away, Bai Ji can clearly feel the abnormality of these people in line. The eyes are dull, his face is dull, full of depravity and decadence. This feeling is very familiar to Bai Ji. It is similar to the moths who have lost everything, full of du addiction, or gambling addiction as the pillar supporting life, similar to those of Barland who have been addicted to du. It is very similar. Bai Ji saw the whole process clearly. Similar to the existence of the shop owner, the person who was at the forefront of his turn gave some scattered copper coins, and the latter would have straightened his eyes if he got the treasure, staring at the copper coins in his hands, for fear that the coins would disappear in the next second. . After getting the coin with insignificant purchasing power, the man Xingf¨¨n''s hands trembled, and he put it in a tattered pocket in a panic, and happily left, as if he was still muttering something in his mouth. Chapter 39 ~ Shadowy Scenery (Part 1) "Welcome you two, if you come to receive relief, please Line up at the end of the team, our shop does not accept any form of cha team If you violate the rules, you will be severely punished if you find it. If you want to consult This shop is related, please see the sign next to it, the business is complicated Busy, I will not accompany you next time. "The old cloak who can''t see his face The person uses the rough food full of age spots to instruct Bai Jiliang People went to look at the sign on the side, and they didn¡¯t stop their work. Bai Ji noticed that there was a writing full of words hanging in the store Text sign. The general content is to run out of coins in the town Penniless people can get some scattered pieces here regularly Of silver, of course, only if the person has run out of money In other words, when you first arrived, there is still a bag of gold coins in the balance. Bai Ji and the girl are not eligible to receive this money. The small handwriting is densely packed, in fact only Part of it is used to introduce the functions of the store, most of which are The points are listing some prohibited items, such as the prohibition of ch¨¡ Team, stealing and snatching are prohibited. There is no specific punishment, but it can make these hostiles The lawless visitors abide by order and be careful Wing Wing''s line up to get the number. Bai Ji remembered the sentry standing guard in front of the city gate, swallowing The level easily broke through more than 80, this kind of battle There are scary guards in this city. How much, maybe it is because of fear of these soldiers, entering the arena The people have become law-abiding babies. But this alone can really make a group of extrajudicial fanatics Is it law-abiding? Hostility is very difficult once it gets on it It''s hard to wash off, even if you forbear it temporarily, it will leave marks on your face trace Seeing those faces full of haggard and depression Face, Bai Ji has no doubt whether these visitors were It''s dropped. They don¡¯t look like eagles tolerant, but like being picked off The nestling that has lost its wings. Bai Ji squinted her eyes, she felt it after smelling the breath This city has a lot of tricks, I want to know about this city What happened, the quickest way is natural Just ask the locals. Bai Ji walked to a man who was queuing, This man looks like a squirrel-eyed man with a sharp mouth Gill, just from the looks, it is not a kind of kind. "Excuse me, sir?" Bai Ji waved to the man on tiptoe. Waved his hand, but the latter was completely unaware of it, a pair of The eyes are like being sucked by the magnet, deadly Staring at the shop not far away, those scattered pieces in the hands of the boss Coins are like a wolf hungry and thirsty. "Sir, this gentleman with a monkey face?" Bai Ji shook the opponent, and when he saw that there was no response, he picked it up. Eyebrows, slapped him severely. Chapter 1190: It seems that stomp is not counted as a murderous attack Behavior, Bai Ji''s stampede has not been neutralized. "Ah!" The pain awakened the man, he stared The bloodshot eyes looked around, finally closing their eyes Light freezes on Bai Ji. You, what are you woman doing? ! Broken my good thing! "The sharp-mouthed monkey cheek man said viciously, saying that he was about to lift up. Starting to teach Bai Ji a lesson, it seems to remember something Well, put it down angrily. "Oh, so you all still have consciousness." Bai Ji looked at the man thoughtfully. "I thought you all It''s dead. " "You''re dead girl! Do you know who I am? If it¡¯s interesting, hurry up, my uncle has no time to spend now On you women. "The man scolded Road, turned his head and continued to stare at the coins in the hands of the boss. God "My uncle?" Bai Ji looked at the man funny. "you Don¡¯t look in the mirror, look at the person in the mirror looks like a dog Who is it, I am ashamed to call myself an uncle "Smelly girl, did you deliberately find faults? You Forget it, this uncle doesn¡¯t have the same knowledge as you, if If you are outside the city, you will be cut into pieces every minute! " "Outside the city? So you didn''t kill people less outside the city. Slightly. "Bai Ji asked casually. "Oh, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m blowing, this uncle is the ultimate For the past few years, who knows the name of the black wolf? Now it¡¯s just a leisurely mind. If you leave this city, See who can protect you! "The man has a fierce face, dialogue Ji threatened fiercely. However, in the eyes of Bai Ji, the ragged clothes The skinny wolf threatened only to laugh. "Since it''s so fun outside the city, why are you willing The heart stays in this city, obeys the rules and restrains this xing, leads every day Where''s the relief money? ? Out of the city, let yourself go, without scruples Isn''t your free and easy book xing bad, Black Wolf? You are about to become a black dog "You girl is really skinny, I..." Male Zi tried to raise his fist several times, but finally put it down Then, he glared at Bai Ji viciously with a warning gaze. "While you go, the farther you go, the better, don''t bother this uncle!" "If you don''t want us to bother you, just do it? After eating a fat beating, everyone will be honest. "White Ji continued to provoke "Do you think I don''t want to?" The man slashed fiercely Bai Ji glanced at it. "If I could do it, I would have treated you as a **** girl It¡¯s a big deal, will you wait until now? ? " "Oh, that means you can''t do it, right? Bai Ji smiled and looked at the man, standing around her arms I like the way you look at me unpleasant and can''t move me "If you don''t want us to bother you, it''s easy Oh. "Bai Ji turned around and shook her finger." Truth be told. To be honest, the newcomer did not understand the rules here. Moment, na, can tell us what happened here ? "Why should I tell you this **** girl?? Get out Bai Ji noticed the other person¡¯s sight from chatting with herself At the beginning, he stayed in the hands of the shop owner No, to be precise, it is the money in the hands of the shop owner currency It seems that the eyes of a thin man can only hold money Chapter 1191: Suddenly, she felt something shining Something obscures one''s sight, and I take a closer look, a pair I can''t remove the trick anymore "Huhu~" Bai Ji looked at the thin man jokingly, shaking Shook the shining gold coin in his fingers. "You want, It''s nothing more than this, right? Shaking gold coins with men¡¯s eyeballs Swing up and down. "Do you want this." "Uh, uh! Want to want it! Sister, don''t you? Yes... The black wolf rubbed his hands and looked at Bai with a flattering face. Ji, directly degenerated from a wolf to a tamed dog. "Tell us, what we want to know, we can still give you More. "Speaking, Bai Ji took out a few more from her purse The gold coins played a finger flower in front of the black dog. "This is too expensive, it''s not good, haha what "What''s the pretense, isn''t this just what you want." Bai Ji narrowed her eyes. "It''s sensible to exchange intelligence for money Right? "Hey hey, elder sister wants to know something, little Knowing all the answers! "The black wolf has both eyes straightened, and The swearing attitude just now was completely two extremes. Subconsciously stretched his hand to the gold coin in Bai Ji''s hand. How long have you been here Chapter 39 ~ Shadows (Part 2) "This. Sister, you can just ask me about this. Up. "Black Wolf said with a bitter face. "This is a day, day and night. The next day, I dared to guarantee, let alone me, here All devourers can''t divide day and night, the more serious ones Even if the concept of time is lost, who can know How long have I stayed here? " "We didn''t let you be specific. "That''s probably long enough Right. The black wolf scratched his head. "Anyway, I still remember myself I''ve been thinking about it and vowed to leave here in a while Here, I will never set foot thereafter, but I can¡¯t do it anyway "Why can''t it be done?" Bai Ji asked the point. "Eh...I didn''t say it was very clear, but I didn''t Way to leave here, stay for a long time, get used to the life here Live, naturally, the thought of leaving becomes more and more serious It''s... I''m not afraid of your jokes when I say it, here I feel Went home by myself Bai Ji''s face gradually became weird. "By the way, sister, if you want to drink here If you have a few cups, you can find the right person, I am familiar with this You know, which pub tastes pure, you know In order to tell my own taste, I''m the route here Unfamiliar "Tavern?" Bai Ji also thought about it, when she came in I did see a few pubs and fell drunk on the side of the road People. "Swallowing seed, why can you drink? "Hey, it''s not that you can''t drink wine, but it''s unnecessary to drink Ah, but the wine here is very special, there is a kind of unspeakable The taste of this makes people can¡¯t help but want to taste a few... Bai Ji silently listened to what the other party said, and asked again After a few questions, the opponent threw the gold coin to the opponent. She noticed, the black wolf man glanced at himself several times The money bag in her hand, which proves that she has a great deal of money Chapter 1192: Hope, but even so, I didn¡¯t start to **** it, like It¡¯s about the same. Tavern, tavern? "The girl behind her murmured. Yan tilted his head. "Are you going to the tavern? Don¡¯t worry about the tavern, let¡¯s take you first Let''s figure out the matter. "Stop the question mark, you''ll know when you come with us." Bai Ji took the girl to a place with colorful silk clothes Shops that are red, red, purple and purple "?" Not familiar with world affairs, as little as a little fool The woman cast a suspicious look at Bai Ji. "Don''t look at us, go idiot." I don¡¯t know why. All kinds of inexplicable resistance, even fear, are outside the door After hesitating for a long time, he stubbornly refused to move. Red is the red house The girl clutched her forehead. "Let''s go, there is no flood in this house beast. "Turning her head to look at the girl who behaves abnormally, Bai Ji Perplexed. "No, no. The girl first showed clear Obviously resisted, saying that he refused to go in. "I don''t know what you are afraid of." Bai Ji turned white Eyes, stretched out a hand to the girl. "Here, take our hand Is this all right? ? " "I, I... The girl looked at Bai Jishen blankly The hand out, for a time there is no master, the next sentence When it popped out of her mouth, she almost slapped Shirahime out of focus. Linen. "The two of us are getting married? ? Huh? "Bai Ji looked blankly The girl is gradually realizing what the other party is talking about Later, she jumped up and chuo took a bit of her xiong. "You''re just getting married "Yes." The girl shrank into a group in fear. "That''s The two of us are getting married, right? "What''s the mess? What kind of hair is getting married? Mao, so I told you to go in and change into clean and tidy clothes How can you think of getting married? ? " Eh? "The girl was taken aback, then tilted her head Murmured. "Change clothes, change clothes In her hesitant meeting, Bai Ji has already put her Pulled into this shop. "Hello, ah, miss, your figure is really beautiful color. "The waiter in charge of the hospitality showed a professionalism Laugh, it''s exactly the same as the plane of Baland. It took a long time for the girl to react to this service Sheng is talking about himself. "Miss, do you have any needs?" The height and appearance of a person, the waiter will subconsciously The person in charge becomes a girl. She changed into a decent dress. "I didn''t wait a bit The nervous girl opened her mouth to say something, Bai Ji deflated on the side She squatted her mouth. "Oh, sorry, sorry, this lady needs to change Is the clothing correct? alright, I understand. "The waiter is small Sister sees the money bag in Bai Ji''s hand and knows how to return it It''s up, nodded with a smile, and motioned to the girl Come with her. The girl hesitated a little, looked at Bai Ji, she seemed very Chapter 1193: Not sure to pay attention. "Look at what we are doing? Change your clothes and see You look so tattered, what''s it like to go out? What''s the matter. "Bai Ji glanced at her. "Miss, please come with me." The waiter was very patient I didn''t have any impatience because of the girl''s behavior bother "Red, red house. House...female trembling With his shoulders on his shoulders, his feet seem to have taken root on the ground, moving too Can''t move. "This is because you can''t do anything about it." Seeing the girl hesitated Moving, Bai Ji sighed and held her hand. "Is this all right? Now, bend down Come The girl is a little unclear, but she still recruited When she bends down, a fragrant wind enters her arms, tight Stick your own head. Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid, let¡¯s just wait at the door, yes What''s wrong is called us. "Bai Ji hugged the girl Head, then slowly let go. The girl looked at Bai Ji in a daze, but she didn''t know Why, she always gives herself a feeling of peace of mind gradually Gradually the fear faded "Don''t be afraid, you are not alone, there are us "We have made an agreement, cooperation and win-win, haven''t we? In your Before returning to the original world, this mutual help agreement Oh, straight into effect. "Bai Ji showed a very Light, but very relieved smile. "Psychological yin shadow, you can be afraid of something Go ahead, let''s check it for you here. " Under Bai Ji''s persuasion, the girl gradually relaxed Let the waiter gently drag into the changing room After the girl entered it, Bai Ji found a stool Zi sat down, smiled, closed his eyes and sighed slightly Speak This girl always reminds her inadvertently An deceased person is very reassuring Chapter 40 ~ Lirina (Part 1) "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...change clothes Voices come and go one after another, full of horror and timidity There was a touch of shyness in her voice, so that Bai Ji didn''t care about it I wonder if something indescribable happened inside She was sitting on the high chair in the shop with arms around her, watching Transparent curtain wire, from time to time for the courage to yell inside The French girl supported her. "Uh, uh, look, I can''t see it anymore I¡¯m going to change your clothes Put it on, don¡¯t be nervous, you can¡¯t afford to break other people¡¯s clothes Just take you for it. " Below, it''s chilly "Your tattered body needs to be replaced. You can''t just change it Put your clothes on your armor, right? Don''t worry, no one Want your body to break The voice of Xisuo Suo came from inside, and after a moment Diao] The curtain was pulled open, and the one who came out first was smiling. Miss waiter, after tossing for so long, her face is not only There is a hint of impatience, but with a touch of joyful red Run "That child Xingzi is a little awkward, I''m sorry for you. "You''re welcome, it''s my pleasure to serve customers." Chapter 1194: The waiter respectfully saluted. Behind her, a new shy girl helped Moved out of the door frame little by little Who are you beauty? "Bai Ji asked, tilting her head Tao "I...?" Seeing Bai Ji didn''t recognize herself The look of the girl really panicked. Golden patterns carved on the white silk Style, simplicity adds an unassuming elegance Slightly curled light golden long hair dangles to the hips, with the previous blood The appearance of thick and long hair is worlds apart. One more point makes you fatter, one point less makes you lose your perfect body And the shape of the lordosis and the warped back, it is able to match this without losing Pure white dress with xing sense, round and slender thigh wrap Among the black silk, the body outlines a seductive curve, walking 100% turn around on the street, compared to the tin can just now The head is like two people The only disadvantage is... But still wearing that heavy mask, can''t see her Face, maybe take off the mask, she really is a Well-deserved peerless beauty. "Why don''t you want to take off your broken mask? Is this iron sheet stuck to your face? ? " Bai Ji tut Jump off the high chair to pull the opponent''s face The mask, unfortunately, after discovering that the height is not enough, even more The fire is big. "Squat down, really, why do you grow so tall? What. "Bai Ji muttered. The girl squatted down obediently, and then she was caught by Bai Ji Grab the mask and pull it in the opposite direction. "Uh, eh...uh uh uh... "Don''t make such a misunderstanding sound, just It''s just to take off a mask for you. "Bai Ji appeared on her forehead Big hash sign "Pick it, you can''t take it off." The girl clutched her head. Said timidly. "Can''t take it off?" Bai Ji raised her eyebrows. "We really I can''t take it off if I don''t believe it. With that, Bai Ji climbed onto the girl, and then she was petite With her legs wrapped around the girl¡¯s waist, Mou Zuo¡¯s strength Pull out the anger. "Use, force!" I feel like I can''t do anything by myself Taking off the mask, Bai Ji shouted. "Oh, oh oh..." the girl sluggishly echoed and cooperated Leaning backwards with Bai Ji''s movements, in order to exert her strength better, She encircled Bai Ji''s armpits. "Hold, hard "Okay, okay!" The waitress who saw this situation has already There is no way to maintain that professional smile, the corners of the mouth Slightly twitching, watching to maintain a subtle and very tolerant The two people who are easy to misunderstand and don¡¯t know what to do for a while What to say. These two people had a good time and didn¡¯t care about others at all. What do you think? "Huhuhu... soon, Bai Ji is tired, Xianghan Overflowing, panting fits tightly on the girl¡¯s body, panting gas. "You, you are so tall, why are you so not? Lasting? Two or three strokes won''t work, so what use do you want? "Yes, I''m sorry... Chapter 1195: "I''m sorry, can you solve the problem?" Bai Ji was out of anger Got up, held his forehead, looked helplessly at each other''s face The mask that was intact. What is the situation with this mask? No matter how How can I pull it off even though I can''t force it? ? "Are you two satisfied with this outfit?" Service After her smile changed, Miss Sheng stepped forward and asked. Well, maybe we can''t make a decision. "Bai Ji She smiled at the girl with a dazed face and moved over mirror. "You have to let the parties make their own decisions." "This... looks at the person in the mirror, girl I''m stuck, and I can''t leave my eyes. "Hmph, we think that in terms of choosing clothes and color matching Still wince, how about it, do you think it fits? " "I don''t need to wear this kind of clothes..." The girl shook Shook his head. "We asked if you were suitable, but didn''t ask if you needed what. "Bai Ji gave her an angry look. "Appropriate?" The girl read this, which is something for her The jerky and difficult vocabulary still shook his head. "I do not know "Don''t know? In all fairness, do you think in the mirror Is this person good-looking? "Good-looking?...Um "Isn''t that appropriate?" Bai Ji leaned in. Come, the corners of the mouth lifted up with a nice arc. "Now, change After getting dressed, do you like yourself better now? Up "No, this dress is too fancy." The girl decisively Replied. "No armor is practical. "You are so dumb, don''t you wear this dress? Comfortable? That cold ying-b¨¡ng-b¨¡ng wicked armor against the skin feels so good? Anyway, we can''t stand it for a minute. "Bai Ji said with disdain. "Not good." The girl gradually became a little uneasy. "My helmet Armor, where''s my armor "Armor? That kind of ugly and tasteless armor is left for work What, let''s throw it away. "Bai Ji doesn''t care Tao "Throw, throw...?" The girl was dumbfounded and hurriedly said Where did it go...? "Give it away, it''s gone, don''t look for it, I can''t find it of. "Bai Ji narrowed her mouth "No, what''s the matter? ? How can you do this! ? "The girl is anxious. Holding his head at a loss. ......Puff, your reaction is so funny, eh, you almost got smashed When the skull cut off his head, he didn¡¯t show his appearance, so Why is it so strange with your focus? " "Armor, armor, armor "Okay, okay, don''t talk about it, tease you, who I want your armor. Bai Ji glanced at her. "That The body armor is full of mud and blood. Let''s let the waiter be small Sister sent it down for cleaning. " I heard that my armor and equipment are fine, the girl Calm down, take a sigh of relief, and look at the My emotions are a little bit complicated. Chapter 40 ~ Lirina (Part 2) "Okay, don''t look at it, you have to watch it later, it''s okay Just move aside, let''s change it. "Bai Ji won the girl Said the mirror in his hand Helped the girl to solve the dressing problem, Bai Ji¡¯s own Chapter 1196: The wearing problem has not been solved yet, and I walked under a rag It''s not a way to come and go. "Miss waiter, please. "Okay, please follow me." Compared to the clumsy and twitchy girl, white Ji''s skillful change of clothes throws away the girl a few streets Hardly need the waiter to guide you to know it is If you want to raise your hand or retract your leg, it¡¯s easy to move this The white skirt with cumbersome accessories was put on. "This isn''t the first time the lady has come to buy clothes. "Yeah." Bai Ji didn''t know how to answer. The other party, born in the royal family of blood spirits, served as food, clothing, shelter, food and clothing For the eldest princess who is not worried, every day a maid serves herself I have put on clothes, and of course I am familiar with this aspect. The outside fits well. After pulling the back rope, Bai Ji thought so. "Really suitable." The waiter also sighed. "This Because of the size of the children¡¯s clothing, we thought it would be sold I¡¯ve been idle here without going out, I didn¡¯t expect you to wear it It actually fits so well. " Ha, ha ha, the latter sentence is unnecessary. Bai Ji came to the floor mirror and looked at the self in the mirror I, a silver hair **** with a blue bow into a tall single Ponytail, sterling silver and black silk edge color matching, not too long skirt Luo between the pendulum and the white boots~ reveals a touch of cool absolute Field, the thick upper body fabric does not leak a trace of skin At the same time, it perfectly conceals the too barren xiong department. Except for the scarlet pupils with a hint of weirdness, look on It¡¯s very refreshing, if you pair it with a long sword, you can use it as a ba It¡¯s hard for Dee to recognize himself as a vampire. The facts. "Now, we''re not asking for your opinion, you Do you think it looks good? "Bai Ji asked the girl casually Tao No matter how beautiful the clothes are, how do you put them on I feel awkward and insist on letting others evaluate. "Yeah." The girl nodded. Can you give me some reaction? "Bai Ji has a full face Can Nian looked at the girl, she regretted why she wanted Ask this idiot who doesn¡¯t understand the fun, this is not for myself Didn''t you find it happy? "Miss, the armor you entrusted to me before, now It has been cleaned up. "After a while, the waiter pushed Came to the two of them with the cart. When the girl met, she simply told the waiter After thanking him, he couldn''t wait to put on his armor. "Hey, how can this action of wearing armor more than wearing clothes? How skilled? "Looking at the girl''s movements, Bai Ji didn''t know her mouth "The two seem to have a good relationship." Miss waiter Smiled Bai Ji glanced at Yan Yan''s waiter speechlessly Miss. Where does it matter? Bai Ji feels more Like a babysitter, with a taller than oneself Baby, both eat and wear Where did this little idiot come from? Why don''t you even understand the basic common sense of life? The girl dressed in armor came to Bai Ji. "Have you put on the armor? After putting it on, what shall we do? Money bag Chapter 1197: I''m not here again, do you want to have **** for nothing? Go and pay. " "Oh, oh." The girl nodded her head twice. I don¡¯t know if Gao didn¡¯t figure out what Bai Ji said, so he turned around Find ? What are you looking for, this dress doesn¡¯t even have a pocket Yes, how could it be on you. "Bai Ji is speechless The amount of help. "I told you that it''s important Is it? The girl lowered her head and shrank her body slightly, although I can¡¯t see her face because of the mask, white Ji always felt that her face was full of grievances. "You idiot... If you lose the money, let''s take it Mortgage. "Two ladies, here are your wallets. At this time, the lady waiter, smiling from the changing room Walking out, holding two money bags in his hands. "Ah, I''m very sorry, this is so grateful. "Probably when this young lady changed clothes before I missed it accidentally. "Miss waiter covered her mouth and smiled Tao "Thanks to this, it is a blessing in misfortune. "Yes, it''s a blessing in misfortune." The waiter The young lady said meaningfully, those who kept smiling His eyes opened a gap. "If you don''t have money to pay, but Something serious happened. " "Eh? Puff, joked, please go to the counter, please It took less than a long time for the two who settled the bill Walked out of this clothing store. "I don''t know what material the clothes are made of. So many gold coins were used for the two sets. "Looking at half empty Moneybag, Bai Ji sighed. "This world is really nonsense, just follow you The mask on his face is equally evil. " The girl listening silently doesn''t know why The topic suddenly touched me, and his head was tilted. "Hey..." Bai Ji looked at the girl, suddenly Silent. "It seems to teach you more than just common sense, face You can take off the mask you put on. "If you don''t take it off, I always feel The girl looked at Bai Ji seemingly. "Listen well, follow us well in the future, we promise Help you retrieve your memories, and help you take them off This mask that hides the truth, understand? The girl nodded. "At the same time, you must also be absolute to our orders Execution, can it be done, right? " The girl thought for a while, then nodded again. "Well, listen to you "Memory, maybe your memory is blocked, this side Gu is the key. "Speaking of which, you have amnesia and forgotten your name Words, there must be someone who can call you, right? Um... well, you will be called Lirina from now on, ok, It''s so decided I have a name. "The girl was silent for a moment "But you don''t remember, do you?" Bai Ji was unhappy Before remembering, what happened to the name given by us? Don''t you think it sounds bad? ? "No, it''s not." The girl hesitated and said. "It seems that someone told me... someone who gave birth to me Chapter 1198: To name me. "Which irresponsible guy?... Bai Ji Muttering. "Do you believe in what someone says or do you believe in us? Don''t listen Others are talking nonsense, from now on, Lirina is your name Words, do you understand. "Hmm. Without waiting for the other party''s consent, Bai Ji turned her head While walking, the two passed by a snack shop Shop, Bai Ji didn¡¯t care much, but suddenly, she I feel like I''m missing a step "Lilena?" Looking back, I just caught a glimpse of Lilina standing there In front of the snack shop passing by, with an indescribable look Just look at the food and snacks displayed in the shop. Chapter 41~ "Hey, what are you doing, don''t stop suddenly What if we can''t find you later? "After saying this Bai Ji suddenly felt like she was taking a child feel "Go away, we still have things to do of. "Bai Ji tugged Lirina''s hand, but in the past she tugged Lirina, who was just leaving, seemed to have taken root, why? Do not go away. "Lilena, we are going to be angry." Bai Ji urged After removing the cheek, follow the other person¡¯s gaze and move to the cabinet On the various snacks and desserts placed on the counter, he frowned slightly. "Why, do you want to taste these small snacks?" The girl hesitated and watched the food outside the shop There were a few children who talked and laughed, subconsciously a little bit He shook his head again. "You are not mistaken, are you curious? Is there a limit? These things are eaten by children Yes, you are so old, and you are not a few years old Friends, I like to eat something like sweets. "Look at the surface shop With a layer of greasy n¨£i oil, Bai Ji feels Feeling cold and nauseous. "Let''s go, these things are greasy and bitter. Barry is similar to Coptis, but it doesn¡¯t have any. Nutritional value, junk food, there is no need to taste Oh yes. "Bitter, astringent?" The girl murmured, tilting her head. "bitter Astringent, what''s the taste? "Hello? You don''t even think about the bitter taste Have a taste? I''m telling you, the taste is just like It''s a kind of pain. "Pain, what is it?" The girl seemed to be right They are all very curious. "Pain Ah, how can I explain to you What? ? "Bai Ji Fu Fu. "You even this kind of basic feelings Don''t understand the vocabulary? ? Let¡¯s make an analogy, now with We are in pain when you talk and want to die! " "If you are in pain, you must find relief The road is like now, if you don¡¯t want us to continue to hurt Suffering, just follow us and leave! " "I can''t feel it, I don''t understand." The girl shook Head. You...pain, that is, it is painful in your heart Do you understand? ? "The word-poor Bai Ji feels that she has collapsed The edge is going to be sent. "It''s very bitter and annoying, the whole body Every blood vessel up and down every cell is resisting this feeling Chapter 1199: Feel like this "Resistance, what does it feel like.". ... Bai Ji feels that she can''t keep following up Female chatting, if you continue to talk, say no by yourself Will definitely become the same level as her mentally retarded and say no set "For example, now." Bai Ji grabbed the girl''s hand. "You are very resistant now, you are very rebellious, do you understand? "Oh, that''s it." The girl thought for a while. "Resistance means pain, so I am in pain now, Suffering needs to find a way of liberation, so in order not to let I am suffering, I want to taste those things Bai Ji was shocked, this girl is not stupid at all, let alone Besides, this hand is really slippery. She went in "No, it''s meaningless to eat this kind of food, let''s go Let''s do something meaningful. "Bai Ji Hum Screamed. "Don''t you want to take off the mask earlier and get it back Your own memory? " "I... The girl stared at the child''s hand blankly Sorbet, silent, loose heels, let Bai Ji Tugging, getting farther and farther from the snack sorbet shop. "Really, such a big man and a child kind. "Bai Ji narrowed her mouth and opened the panel before. After scanning, she recognized the children in the shop Not an admission. They are local aboriginals, or children Being in such a place is a very strange thing in itself It is reasonable and reasonable for non-entrants. As she walked to the street, she carefully looked at life The style of the residents living in this city is called Selling and bargaining, pampering rich people with good body and fatter body Class, and hard work still can¡¯t improve your life Exploited poor. It¡¯s too much, everything is too much like Barland, too Xu people who come here think so, even though Are different planes of the world, but they have all things in a unified way. His mortal world is roughly the same. "Puff." Focusing on the surroundings, not looking at the road very much. Bai Ji collided with someone. "Ah, **** it, don''t you look at the road when you walk?" Xiang The man who hit was very dissatisfied. "Sorry, it''s our fault, I''m very embarrassed. Bai Ji Qianqian politely put on his long skirt and apologized. "Humph, no next time." The man snorted After that, he left in a hurry, at an angle that Bai Ji could not see, He grinned triumphantly. "It''s such a lie..." the man grinned and said with a wicked smile. Open the palm, there is a shell necklace lying quietly inside. "They are also visitors, so this thing should not be able to sell Less money is right. " He ch¨¡ pockets with both hands, whistling, like a silly person So left Finally found. It says 710; the light is red under the sign with the word pub Wine-green, according to the address given by the black wolf, Bai Ji found This is the famous big tavern in the central city. The tavern in this city seems a bit tricky. Admission After the readers tasted this taste, they were almost obsessed with Therefore, Wuxin¡¯s battle in the city, the spirit and mind are completely Chapter 1200: Corrupted, like a du addiction, neither life nor death Willing to leave this area. They live on the streets, waiting for that pitiful little bit every day The relief fund, even fought against it, from the aloof The wild wolf, turned into a begging wild dog, indulged in drunken dreams I can''t extricate myself from death. What''s so special about the wine sold in these pubs Well, I haven¡¯t tasted it, and Bai Ji doesn¡¯t know about it herself. Lilina approached the shop Stepping into the room, what you see is the dazzling Eyes of colorful lights, come and go, make Bai Ji My eyes are dizzy, and the erosive breath hits my face The door is almost breathtaking. "Two distinguished ladies, welcome to the fans drunk. "The dressed-up waiters are full of faces Laugh, this pure muscle squirming makes Bai Ji feel evil "I have never seen two, the two young ladies are probably the first time here Arrived at first. "Wait for Bai Ji to speak, the waiter at the counter He opened his mouth and said, although a fake smile can''t be fake again, but after all I ate this bite of rice, and the voice was mellow and frustrated, making people listen It feels very comfortable. "Yes, it''s the first time to come to this place." Bai Ji glanced After seeing the dazzling stage face, I can¡¯t tell the appearance and body. The men and women writhe crazily on it, like a string Squid on the ground. "Just find us a quiet place." Bai Ji stretched her body and said lazily, The sound and body are in one go, without any impact on the environment. Resistance and discomfort, as for Lilena on the side, still That pair was full of curiosity about everything. "Please follow me." The waiter greeted with a smile. "fan Drunk will give you the best experience, no matter what experience it is All can The two sat down at a table near the window. "Two, what do you want?" The waiter smiled. "Ask what we want, we should bring the menu Right? "Bai Ji looked at the other''s hands on the shoulders and picked them up. eyebrow. "Others say this shop is a famous wine in this town Shop, is that really the case? Sure enough, hearsay there is a situation Xing only. " ¡­¡­Miss misunderstood, let Rongzai explain to you clearly, In this shop, there is no such thing as a menu. "Waiter Looking at Bai Ji with a smile. "How can I order without a menu?" Bai Ji Weiwei Frown. "Naturally, I can order whatever I want. "What do you mean?" "As long as it is the needs of customers, our shop does not matter how Everything will be satisfied. "Service business has a profound way." Little Sister, do you have anything you desire? " "What''s longing for?" Bai Ji looked at the clothes amusedly. Livelihood. "Of course there is, why don''t we want something? Why come here? For example, now, we want to stay "Hangover, of course, can satisfy you, but compared to overnight Drunk, what makes you want a hangover, this is our service The goal. " "Oh?" Bai Ji came with some interest. "Could it be you Can you guess what we are thinking? " "The guest laughed, how can we be so versatile Big. "The waiter laughed. "This is a place to relax. Chapter 1201: Here, you can immerse yourself in your own world. " "True, own world, let yourself get A world of absolute liberation. "We can understand this as a declaration by du dealers What "Du dealer? What is that? Our wine can be Du things are not sticky. "The waiter explained. "I''m more I would like to call it, a kind of psychological and spiritual Relax. " "Then addicted? "We can''t decide whether we are addicted or not. This varies from person to person. "In other words, you admit that the wine you sell will make People are addicted and are not responsible for it. "White Ji sneered. "Isn''t that just selling dude. "I can''t agree with that, miss, drunk life and death What''s wrong? Rather than being tortured by the cruel reality What''s wrong with being completely immersed in one''s own fantasies? The waiter didn¡¯t have Bai Ji¡¯s questioning method to find faults. Any impatience. "Besides, what we sell is a kind of service. Wishing things, we did not force anyone Can''t bear the temptation, can only say that their hearts are too empty So empty that there is no way to leave the filled satisfaction "Oh, isn''t it?" Bai Ji smiled, letting those on the side Lilena took out the purse. "Go to the bar, we want to see too Is your heart empty, and is it full of thirst for fantasy hope "It will let you get what you want." The waiter smiled and retired "That one "Don''t call that, let''s call Bai Ji, remember, Bai Ji, don''t remember "Bai Ji, the girl Bai Ji said a few words Then he pointed to the side seat next door. "Bai, Ji, they are What are you doing. " "Not suitable for children, don''t watch for children." The woman covered her eyes. "Um, uh uh. After a while, use a transparent goblet for two glasses Brilliantly decorated wine was brought up. "Please take your time, two," the waiter said before leaving. "Wish you two, have a nice evening." Bai Ji stared at the fascinating red wine in front of him y¨¨, there is curiosity in the eyes, but more of a kind of warning The girl sitting across from the Jingying was caught Chuochuo bumped, seemingly interested in this color. "Bai Ji, I can, try it. "Yes... eh, you can wait for us!" Bai Ji said Consciousness replied, when she came back to stop her, she had already After it was too late, the girl Ba Jing poured the wine into her brain. In his own belly. "No..." After a short daze, Bai Ji Hastily climbed onto the table, he kept hammering the girl''s back. "threw up Come out, spit it out, this thing is not for you to drink "Cough, cough!...Why, why." The coughing girl looked at Bai Ji innocently. "How do you feel now? Is your temperature normal? Do you have a headache or fever? ? "Bai Ji is a little nervous Looked at Lirina. "Fever, headache?" The girl touched her waist, then touched Chapter 1202: Before touching his forehead, he shook his head. "No. "Do you feel that something is wrong with usual?" "No." The girl blinked and the pair were still like So the clear eyes. "No feeling at all." "No feeling? How could it be..." Bai Ji was a little strange Weird, staring at the red cortex was tangled. Could it be that this wine is not so evil, it''s me Thinking too much? Or does it mean that the attack time has not yet arrived? Looking at the girl, Bai Ji felt that it was not when she had an attack The problem of time delay. So, do you want to drink this glass of wine? Seeing the scarlet wine, Bai Ji was a little touched A stable heart d¨¤ng without even noticing her There are waves. Somehow, she picked up a goblet Cherry red lips approached. In the blood red, she seemed to see a world World The mountains and rivers of Balland, the veins of the Blood Spirit Empire Silhouette, for a time, a few voices swept from her ears Pass "Sister, are you back? "Little Baiji, have you finally returned safely? Just fine, just come back... "Your Majesty, Your Majesty the Queen The warm voice soaked her heart, she couldn''t help but The Lord turned around, and those familiar figures looked like Separated. came back? Yes, here, only here is my own Home, I belong here, only here is myself Heaven Bai Ji slowly stretched out the outline shadows Hands up. "Crack!" Accompanied by the sound of broken glass Tones, all illusions are like flowers in a mirror Bai Ji slowed down, her eyes widened. The wine in my hand flows all over the place, the broken glass is clear Splashing around, and her side, I don¡¯t know when At the beginning, there was a man in black. you "Save your life." The black robe man said in a low voice. "Save me?... Bai Ji, who has just awakened from a dream, is very fascinated Zhang, looked at the hands clinging to the debris, then looked at the lamp The fire and wine-green tavern, the turbulent mind slowly returned Retrospect "This kind of thing, once you get on it, you never look back Way off. "The man glanced at the dark part of Yin in the corner, skinny and faint. Dead man lying on the ground. "That person, and the street Those who are debilitated, paralyzed and insane, just It''s your end. " Chapter 42~ Click! "With the sound of glass breaking into pieces The sound, beautiful charm and fantasy turned into a beautiful mirror. Bai Ji''s eyes gradually changed from turbid to clear, She noticed the black fight that appeared next to her. Canopy people. you are "Save your life so that you will not be Zhen''s poor worms are in the company. "The man glanced at the corner of the tavern. Chapter 1203: Lie down, dead fishes all over the face. "Once this wine is stained, there is no turning back, you Will be like them, hollowed out and reduced to a line The body of the corpse. " Bai Ji clutched her slightly aching head, remembering Boss hasn''t completely faded from her brain, and her forehead has two xue Still some pain. She looked at the spilled wine with some palpitations Just smelling the taste, there is such a powerful one before the entrance Hallucinogenic effect, if you drink it, what will happen What a terrible thing "I believe you have noticed, this tavern, no The whole city is filled with a strange smell. " The man continued. "As the world cast by the gods Naturally, it is to deprive us of the only thing left in us And the created world, but why would there be more of this A building? " Overflowing with all kinds of yu hopes and desires, ugly and dirty Dirty... If you did this, it wouldn''t be upside down. "You mean that this town is not the place of the gods Cast, the caster is someone else? Bai Ji recovered her face He looked at the tall black man in front of him. "Speaking of which, we still don¡¯t know your name and save us Reason. " "Is the same person from the same road, is this reason sufficient? "Insufficient, to be honest, let''s listen to it even more I doubt your reason for saving us. "Bai Ji narrowed her eyes The panel query has been opened secretly. This man is undoubtedly an entry, yes, level Still higher than himself. Look at the two conspicuous numbers 26 behind the rank column Value, Bai Ji''s eyes flashed with a strange color. Ten swallows more than myself and Lirina, etc. Level, this man is like a fish in water in this world The presence. The more such a person is, the less he can relax his vigilance. "The appearance of this building means this The world order has begun to collapse. "The man in black is pale Looked at Bai Ji fixedly, ignoring the police flashing in her eyes Vigilant. "The mortal cities that shouldn''t have appeared, and the original The suspicious castle that shouldn¡¯t appear, this world has been affected by external forces The amount has been tampered with secretly. "Speak straight." "Join our alliance." The black man Xiang Bai Ji stretched out her hand. "I know this sentence is made by the same devourer It¡¯s ironic to say it, but if you don¡¯t re-emphasize this world Newly pulled back on track, none of us can achieve a real Soaring. "The man''s words and deeds did not truly As a little girl, but the same status in People who can come into this world never judge by their appearance It''s really ironic, you have thought about being rejected by cold words Is it absolutely possible? "Bai Ji looked at the black man indifferently child "We have the same idea, the same purpose, the same interests To, then it may be possible to have cooperation, isn''t it? "How long have you been staring at us?" Bai Ji didn''t Go to shake each other''s hand. "It''s so timely, don''t Said that I just rushed to the road to see the ghosts like drew a knife and helped No one would believe the clich¨¦s. " Chapter 1204: "Yes, I have indeed been here for a long time." The man in black did not deny it. "Then why didn''t you stop us in the first place? Many opportunities, but only at the most critical moment, what? Meaning, I want to use this kind of hand to make us grateful to you Dade? "Bai Ji said coldly. "Yes, it''s faster after all." The man was right All of Yu Baiji¡¯s doubts were not denied, even To admit it, this surprised Bai Ji. "As a team Of leaders, they should choose to be more efficient and faster The plan to increase manpower. " "Adding manpower? I think you''re adding more people to replace the dead Right. "Bai Ji raised her eyebrows, the stranger, especially with Tun You can¡¯t believe a word of the cooperation agreement between the Devourers After all, no one knows that these three views have no lower limit What kind of perverted thing will the guy do? "I think you misunderstood me, Miss." During Bai Ji¡¯s chat, the man gradually noticed this In the human team, Bai Ji is the backbone. "Although I am a team The leader of is just a person who issues a centralized call That¡¯s all, it¡¯s just a virtual title, there is actually no right to order Anyone, how can you say it for the dead ghost? " Look at the two of you saying something to me Listen in the middle The girl who didn''t understand looked around, her face was unclear. "Sorry, we really can''t reach a stranger Agreement, especially with the Devourer. "Bai Ji sneered Tao. "Those who have no credibility are by their side, Twenty-Four You won¡¯t be stable even when you are young, and your husband feels like this too "If the lady can''t stand the agreement between Devourers If you cooperate, you shouldn''t stay with this lady. "black The clothed man glanced at Lirina, who had an unknown face. This team is full of vigilance and distrust, this Do you think the stray organization is reliable at the critical moment? " "Even a dish of loose sand is better than fighting alone, to As for who can survive, it depends on their respective abilities. The man in black is not anxious to give up. "Miss and I have said so much, might as well listen to my plan. " "Go ahead, what do you want. "Falling Dragon Valley, miss this place, right?" Male Zi seems to know that Bai Hime is going to answer like this a long time ago, Tan Opened a map. Bai Ji glanced at the map, her face was a little surprised different This is not the one I found out from the robbers Zhang? ? This line, and this poor quality painter It''s exactly the same. If the lady is interested in this map, this one gave it to you. "Seeing Bai Ji''s gaze has been on the upper reaches of the map Go, the man is very generous. "You don''t want it?" Bai Ji asked in surprise "This kind of mass-produced map is not expensive, a copper plate is outside You can buy two copies on the street of noodles. "The man pointed Refers to the street outside. ... Bai Ji rolled her eyes involuntarily, She just said why a robber can find the ground Pictured, it turned out to be a worthless mass-produced product. "The painter on this map is really terrible." Male Zi seems to have a bit of criticism on this. "Yes, it really sucks, the people who draw the map don''t Chapter 1205: I don¡¯t know anything about the drafting process, and I¡¯m so dull. It''s like a child''s graffiti. "Bai Ji did not refute, She glanced at the dumb Lilena. It''s probably just thinking about the route with this guy Only those with a higher level can draw such a bad picture. "Then, continue our topic." The man flattened I clicked on the map and pointed to the east of the city in the center. Is the extreme east of the map, where there is a dragon drawn, when Of course, this may not be a dragon, it may be a lizard It¡¯s too much for the painter to draw things like squirrels. It''s abstract. "Out of the east gate of the town, follow this direction and not return You can find this dragon xue if you keep walking on, inside There are things we want. "What do you want?" "Yes, as long as you get close there you will feel that Contains a certain kind of strong yu hope, as long as the visitors are I can feel that it can even twist the spirit of God¡¯s xing creatures Power of will "So, what does this have to do with need?" Bai Ji Raised an eyebrow. "Let me summarize and summarize for the young lady, you can Don¡¯t know, the number of Devourers of Extreme Black is limited , And if you want to break through the 100th level, you will inevitably have to Kill a lot of Devourers. " "You have seen the situation now." The man glanced at it. Several men drunk. "Because this city will xing brought back into this world, many people with weak will Zui Shengmeng died here and lost his fighting spirit. " "It¡¯s not the most important thing, you know, these are The devourer who is addicted to beautiful fantasy can''t go by himself Out of this city, and they don¡¯t get out of this city for a day City, this selection of weak and strong food¡¯ will never "End" the man meant very clearly, Bai Ji understood, she was silent for a long time, and finally laughed sound. "I thought you were so noble, you won''t return in the end Is it the origin? "I never think of myself as noble, everywhere In this way, the order will never change, and those who adapt Those who are unwell survivors die. "The man stared coldly and collapsed. Ground, the drunks who are extremely corrupt. "It''s better to die like this, it''s better to give it to him earlier Be happy, don¡¯t let these bad-living people block the strong The way of the person. "The man¡¯s words are very realistic and true, Ways to refute. "Maybe one day, you will become one of them." Bai Ji put her chin on Ji¨¡o''s folded hands and smiled quietly. "Maybe one day, besides, big fish eat small fish In the world, I have already done that consciousness. "Black Man Zi said lightly. "The person who casts this city, you have thought about his intentions Ever? "Bai Ji cocked her legs and said. "Being stripped of Fan Xing''s position. The intention to build this kind of city is obvious enough. " "He wants to stop this trial. "So what?" the black man said indifferently. "This It¡¯s a game rule set by the gods, no one can No one has the right to stop it, even if it¡¯s behind the scenes People really plan this way, and they can¡¯t obstruct the situation. Tend to "And our purpose is to uproot this city Stuffed. "The man solemnly said. "Big fish eat small fish, small fish eat Chapter 1206: Dried shrimps, whoever owns these shrimps at that time depends on their respective origins. It''s up. "Of course, you''re not good at it, don''t treat it as a shrimp or a small The fish has no right to complain. " "I don''t know what the young lady wants "Sounds... I really think it''s good." Bai Ji picked it up. Lips, stood up and said. "Go ahead, how do you plan to level This city-state, tell us your thoughts. " "I won''t let you down." The man grinned out. Silk smile. "Two ladies, please come here." Maybe it¡¯s the look of Lilina, male The focus of the conversation is all on Bai Ji, to Li Lina loves to match up, of course, Lina did not match up with a man It''s just a matter of drinking and chatting. Check out the door of the tavern, looking at the reception before My waiter, Bai Ji thought she broke the glass It will be a little tricky, but the latter is just a reply Gave her a friendly smile. The wine here is probably sold with wine glasses Bai Ji thoughtfully. "This young lady is really special." With Bai Ji The black-clothed man who didn''t stand up suddenly changed the topic Lilina, as for Lilina herself, she didn¡¯t pay attention at all. Aware that the other party is talking to oneself. "Actually, I don''t have enough time in this tavern. It¡¯s short, I¡¯ve never seen anyone who can drink that cup No response after drinking. "The man sighed and glanced at his watch. Lirina, who is now very curious about everything. "This has nothing to do with perseverance and will, it can become a swallowing species Those who qualify for admission are all monsters with super-minded minds. Things, but without exception... Even myself is in danger. Some fell into the abyss. "That''s not something that can be defeated by perseverance, desire and Yuwang, as long as Fanxing has not been eradicated, it will be born. This is unavoidable. "Man said." There is no such thing in this world A mortal with no yu and no demand, if there is, then she..." "It''s just a complete idiot." Bai Ji answered. Tao "Wait a moment." The two passed by a small house At the snack stall, the thoughtful Bai Ji stopped the man Facing the suspicious look stolen by the latter, Bai Ji was about to take a look This action found a problem. Lirina, who should have been behind her, suddenly stopped See you. "What''s the matter?!" Bai Ji blankly covered her head Bag, looked around. "How long has it been since then, that bear boy What? ? Go back to about ten minutes ago. The girl honestly followed Bai Ji, occasionally Looking at the two people who are talking about something, they don¡¯t plan to go Go ch¨¡ words Because she doesn''t understand both What are people talking about? She was full of curiosity about everything and looked around Look left and look right. The three of them walked into a market gradually, and the stalls were set up The things put are very eye-catching. Round sphere, triangular awl, and not The little people put together the same little things...look at these things It''s all delicious when I get up. Chapter 1207: Lilena thought in her heart, suddenly, her eyes were on After crossing a certain necklace object, it didn''t stop. She looked up and down, always thought this necklace was very Familiar look Suddenly, she was stunned. This shell necklace looks like Bai Ji¡¯s Piece "Miss, how about it, do you want to buy something?" Hearing the peddler¡¯s voice, Lilina paid attention By the time I was looking at the necklace, I had already unknowingly Walked to the booth. "Buy, something?" The girl quickly recalled Bai Ji taught herself, the so-called concept of buying things, immediately click Nodded. "Well, I want to buy something." "Really, you can tell me what Miss is fancy Oh "I want this necklace." As she said, the girl took out purse. Looking at the swollen money bag in the girl''s arms, he returned Regarding the other''s silly appearance, the vendor''s eyes flashed Light up. "Hey, it turns out that this necklace is what the young lady is fond of Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, this necklace material The quality is special, and the cost is not low. "The peddler pretended to be very aggressive difficult He lied, this necklace is what he did in the morning The source of the acquisition from a idler is unknown ''S object is just an ordinary shell necklace Worthless "How much." The girl hesitated, then Tao Big bag of money "Okay." The girl did not hesitate. This thing must be very important to Bai Ji Chapter 43~ "My distinguished guest, don''t underestimate this headband The flowers used to make it are of superior quality, and This kind of flower has a small amount of god, even if it is rooted Pulling up as a braided headband will not wither due to loss of water. In other words, it is as intact as long as it is worn First time! "As for the price, you know, it depends on the customer For the sake of the goods, this wreath will sell you a silver coin Okay, to be honest, the price is already very affordable, guarantee Just as you left this door, you couldn''t find the second store. "Look at The customer hesitated, the hawker added. "Thank you for your patronage, it''s easy and pleasant." The hawker also specially I put on a painful look, I lost it, I lost it They all want to laugh. Watching the customer holding the garland in love When it was opened, the peddler laughed secretly. That kind of wild flowers can be seen everywhere in the extreme black, and the cost Not even a copper coin. But that being said, I really didn¡¯t lie to him This kind of flower does not wilt easily, but he does not Someone told him that a flower that grows in the extreme black, no matter what the product is The species will not wither easily. I only need to blind a part of the facts, then I can These people are deceiving, but he can¡¯t be blamed. I can only blame these guys who entered the city for being so stupid. Chapter 1208: I made a fortune today, hum, tonight Just eat something extravagant. When he noticed that Youdao stayed in his stall When I was in position, suddenly before my eyes Hey, it''s another water fish, she must be slaughtered Can''t write Seeing Lirina¡¯s silly look, the seller Zi is overjoyed, he knows that he has been immersed in Yin business for many years Today I may have to make a lot of money! Filled with dazed and hesitant eyes, a little hesitated Footsteps, nothing to say, just being silly there This kind of stupid stupid fish is Rare species will become the kind that protects animals in the future It''s been a rare encounter in a century, is it still a human being when you meet with a knife? So he took the initiative to stop the girl, restrained The overflowing xingf¨¨n said with joy. "Miss, want to buy something Yes, you can tell me what you like. " "Buy something?" The girl subconsciously took out a large The bag of coins made the peddler feel straightforward. This kind of behavior is so stupid, who would not ask Did you take out the purse before the price? It''s just a block Fat pig rou! Maybe he can be bold "My honourable lady, this shell necklace is with you It''s a perfect match, good eyesight, this necklace is the material of choice Made of high-quality deep-sea shells, even far away from the sea Feel the sound of the magnificent ocean waves immersively The peddler blows up the sky, but he is countless The old fritters in the old fritters, saying these things doesn¡¯t even make the eyelids Bring it in a blink of an eye and come at your fingertips. In fact, he knew that this shell necklace was nothing but In the morning, a idle street gangster reselled it at a low price my own. The central city is far from the sea, so the hawker infers This shell necklace doesn''t belong to that **** at all. Regardless of him, as a qualified unscrupulous businessman He never cares where the supply comes from After simply inspecting the shell, he found that it was really It''s just a shell that can''t be more ordinary The kind that has no special features can¡¯t sell well at all price! The hawker who knows that he is a little cheaper Annoyed, thinking about this ordinary necklace no matter how I have said that it is impossible to sell a good price At that time, the girl appeared. It''s like a boy giving money. "Ahem, so, miss, you know, this one Shell pendants are slightly more expensive, probably only you That big bag of money "Okay, I know "Hahahaha, thank you for your patronage. Thank you for your patronage." Xiao The trafficker feels happy in his heart, he hasn''t said anything yet This will send the money up, if there is more in this world Those fools like this make a lot of money by themselves But it¡¯s not over yet, a lot of pitfalls Girl, this is what he thought just now, it''s different now Up Seeing the girl is as unfamiliar as I imagined No matter what happened, as a businessman, a hawker is not I''ll let go of such a good slaughter He intends to pit up this girl, not to smash the layers Chapter 1209: The kind that I will never let go of. So he winked at the corner of the shop. "Okay, miss, thank you for your patronage." took the money The peddler of the bag is smiling, maybe only cheating He smiles like this when he is good "This necklace is mine, right. "Yes, yes, you can take it Hearing this, Lirina stretched out her hand to the shell Necklace, but it didn¡¯t make her get what she wanted, one hand Cha came in and snatched the necklace before her. Well, this necklace looks good, whether it is The craftsmanship is still fine, and the selection of materials is also very Attentively Lilina was taken aback, then hesitated to raise her head At this moment, the necklace is born with ten senses In the hands of the peculiar man, he carefully looked at the shell item Chain, exclaimed for its exquisite workmanship, and full of praise for it. "This gentleman is really good-sighted and knows the goods Ah, at a glance, this necklace is not ordinary, not bad This necklace is produced in the deep sea, with a thousand-year deep sea mobe Made of material, this shellfish is immersed extremely deep in seawater, Take it on the body, it has the effect of cooling off the heat. "Wonderful, great! Tell me the boss, this necklace How much did I buy. "The man said with great wealth. Ah..." The boss glanced at Lirina embarrassedly. "Sir, I''m so sorry, this necklace is this one Miss first, we do this business, pay attention to the first The rule of coming after you come, this is to sell you the necklace How can I represent this young lady. " "Don''t worry, boss, I won''t make you embarrassed of. "The man waved his hand and said vowedly. "This Like, how much this lady will pay, I will pay twice the price This is always okay. " "Double the price? This..." The boss looked at Li Lena, she couldn''t bear it. "It''s not so good. "What''s wrong? This lady gave out a bag of gold Is it the currency? That''s good. "Speaking, the man sent out from his pocket Two big bags of gold coins, very proud. "I''m out twice The price is a lot, so I can always give it to me Right? "Two bags of money? This..." The boss looked at Lily Na, frowned slightly. "It¡¯s nothing, just the quality of this shell necklace. The bag money is definitely a profit, boss, you are still hesitating What, businessmen, profit-oriented, weighing the pros and cons is the most Basic? " "Little girl, I''m sorry, look This... the peddler smiled apologetically at Lirina. "This little brother is right. I also want to support my family. Mouth, even though you were the first to look at it "I also give two bags of money." Lirina did not hesitate. He took out another bag of money. "Oh, this, why is this? So much money Just to change a shell necklace, this is a bit... Even though I said so, I saw two bags full of Dangdang money In front of me, the peddler can see The eyes were straightened, and both hands stretched out unfaithfully. "Is this money enough?" The girl didn''t ask the others. "Ha, haha...you, let me count. The peddler was ecstatic with joy, and his emotions were almost overwhelming. Chapter 1210: It''s a table, can''t restrain the curvature of the corner of the mouth. If there are more idiots in this world Bai can buy this city by himself. Although the joy is beyond resurrection, the peddler still fails Had a deep cough twice Look helpless Looking at Lirina. "Miss, this is not enough, look, you The second bag of money is only half "Compared to this gentleman''s, it''s a little far behind what. "The peddler said helplessly "This...what should I do." The girl was a little anxious. "This necklace is very important." "Don''t worry, don''t worry, my dear lady, it''s not just Money is valuable. Think about it carefully. What is there? What things can be used as money. " "When money? "I think the giant sword behind you is good, although not I know what material it is, but it¡¯s so big to offset If it is right, cough cough, it should be barely enough. " "Mine, sword." Lirina hesitated. She remembered the conversation with Bai Ji. Is this necklace expensive? Not expensive, but very important. Bai Ji said Tao Not expensive, why is it important? Lilena right Bai Ji''s statement sees confusion Because some things in this world don¡¯t use money Can be bought, nothing can be exchanged, so Appears important... just like your memory. Bai Ji Say Lirina moved slowly and took the sword from her back Come down. "Hey, what a persistent little girl, take me All moved. "The man couldn''t help laughing, but on the surface he pretended Exclaimed. "Since this little girl has this necklace, then I As far as the beauty of Chengren is concerned, take a step back and stop increasing the price. "male Zi looked at the shell pendant with regret. "Boss, you must You have to sell this necklace to this lady, this item Chain, it really fits this young lady very well, all kinds of meanings "Thank you sir." Lirina gave a bow to the man "You''re welcome, you''re welcome." The man waved his hand. Cover his face, if not, he might really It''s going to laugh. Is there such a stupid person in this world? ? it is good Coincidentally, they were also met. "Of course, this is of course." The peddler couldn''t make it out. I received those two bags of coins and was about to take over the giant The sword snapped, and the sword fell heavily to the ground. The peddler can¡¯t manage it even if he tries his best It moved the slightest. "Do you need help." Lirina Guan who took the pendant Asked cut. "It''s okay, I''ll look for some buddies to help me Come on, miss you can go back now. "Tsk tut, it''s a necklace, it''s a pity Acting to do the whole thing, the man looks at Liliyan from the side While regretting, he was about to take back the purse. However, his fingers have not touched the purse yet, one The little hand rushed forward and took it over. Chapter 1211: "Then don''t be a pity, I will give you the necklace directly Now, let''s accept the money. "What?" The man was taken aback, then he looked at no Know when to show up, put the money bag in your arms Girl, furious for a while. "Little thief! What are you doing?? That''s my money. Give it to me, otherwise... I''ll just call the guard! "responsible for The man acting angrily said. "Call it, let''s wait here." Bai Ji looked blank. The so-called looking at the man. Little girl, you¡¯re wrong, it¡¯s broad day It is a felony to **** someone¡¯s finances under the sun, figure out this Inside is not outside the city, here, everyone¡¯s private property It is protected by rules. "The little one in a pair of pants The traffickers naturally want to fight the injustices for the men. "Huh? Let''s think about it, stealing money in broad daylight Isn''t it you guys? "Bai Ji looked strangely Hawker. "you "Here, here are the necklaces, let''s take the money Oh. "Speaking, Bai Ji grabbed Lirina''s hand The necklace was thrown to the man and asked Lirina to put away the sword Come "Squat down." Bai Ji said to Lirina. Lilena did so obediently, and saw her squat down Come, Bai Ji didn''t say a word, and beat her on the head a few times fist. "I have said that everything is up to us, right? I''ll be messed up next time Run, let''s not spare you lightly. " "What are you doing in a daze, put the sword away, that sword doesn¡¯t is yours? " "Oh, oh." Lilina said again, and finally returned It is succumbing to Bai Ji''s tough attitude. But, the necklace..." Lirina looked at the man''s hand The necklace inside, pointed to the road. "That is important to you. "Boy! What are you kidding?! Today I have to Teach you not to... the man who reacted squeezed his hand The necklace was furious. He wants this to do nothing with broken shells Is it? ? Relying on it is like exchanging two bags of your own money? Fancy Tiankai "Qiangqiangqiang!" Responded from the sharp sword''s scabbard. The black sword with the black flame smashed the vendor¡¯s table to pieces, and at the same time Quelled the man "You, you..." The vendor pointed at Bai with trembling fingers Ji "How dare you destroy my personal belongings "Huh? Don''t you two wear a pair of pants? Yours Private property is his private property, isn¡¯t it, so To restrain him, he can only destroy his personal belongings. " Isn''t Bai Ji''s expression like this? "You wait! The guard will be here soon, ha They are coming! "The vendor pointed not far away, and hurried There was a resentment ran over. "Guards, guards, you guys have to I''m the master "These two little beasts have robbed me of my goods. I want to hit my client and rob my client¡¯s finances "Who the **** robbed whose thing?" Bai Ji crooked Head "Ha! Don''t want to quibble, look at the two bags in your hand Chapter 1212: Does the money belong to you? ? "The business man holding the guard''s thigh When the dealer had an object of justice, he felt a lot harder in an instant. No, but neither is the two bags of money in your hand Does it belong to you? "Nonsense, I am just ji¨¡oyi, standing next to you The lady of has bought that necklace, these The money is mine! " "Sorry, that necklace belongs to me, don''t you People¡¯s things are easy to do, the person who violates the regulations is you Oh. "Bai Ji mocked. "Huh? It''s yours? Don''t tell jokes, this is my job Yuanna bought it and said that this necklace belongs to you, and it has Some of your name? ? "Hey, don''t tell me, my name is written on it Word oh. "Bai Ji looks like a successful plan, smiling. Looked at the vendors. Chapter 44 ~ Lilias, Lirina "Huh? Don''t tell a joke!" The peddler holding his thigh Looking at Bai Ji with contempt, "You said this pendant is you of? Just kidding, this is clearly my source I bought it dignifiedly. "You said this is yours, show evidence, here Do you have your name in the face? "The hawker clamored arrogantly Tao, these words are not only for Bai Ji to hear, but also Listen to the guards. "Hey, you are really right." Bai Ji smiled. Looking at the arrogant vendors. "It really has our name on it Oh "what?" "Master Guard, these two vendors are stealing and selling other people¡¯s money Things, they also got together to defraud my companions, only one Two bags of shell necklaces with any practical value are sold Money, the situation is extremely bad, it is recommended to arrest. "Not waiting for vendors Continuing to speak out, Bai Ji took a bite and sued. The trader and his accomplices. "Blood! You are in charge of saying this Do you understand? ? "Why are you irresponsible? We said, that pendant We really have our name on it. "Bai Ji akimbo her waist, her face is stern Definitely pointed to the shell pendant in the vendor''s hand. "Look carefully, the inside of that shell is carved There are the words Bai Ji, Lassambo 039; Oh. "What a joke, how could there be This¡­¡­? ! "According to Bai Ji''s statement, I checked the business The seller was dumbfounded. "How can there be "You are so stupid to ask this question, this pendant is our It was given to us by a very important person, with our name engraved on it Isn¡¯t words a normal thing? "Bai Ji made a face Of course. "And we have never sold this pendant, we dare to bear Bao, it must be a thief. The vendor is clueless with the pendant in his hand Measures, and perceive the guard¡¯s move to his body Light, sweat dripped from the forehead. If you are caught in this city and commit a crime, you will be expelled. If you leave the country, it will be useless even if you have more money Now, out of this central city, how can I make capital? Who, how to be a master? ? Suddenly, he had an idea. "This necklace, I, I am just a buyer, I am also a victim Chapter 1213: By "Leave aside the question of whether you are a victim or not, lie to us Money? Bai Ji glanced at the panicked vendor. "I, I''ll give it back to you, I''ll give it back to you all Ah! "Speaking, the vendors can''t take care of anything anymore, hurriedly Busily threw two bags of money to the smiling Bai Ji, even Together with the shell necklace, said to them. "this matter Love is wiped out, right? ? " "Tsk tusk... Bai Ji took the handkerchief and wiped the shell Shell necklace, not in a hurry to answer, from time to time in the mouth Some meaningful smacks. "Okay, okay, even if I''m unlucky, those two bags of money will be considered Is my compensation OK? ? Don''t worry about this Is it okay? " "Go, little fool, remember to take your own accompanying Items, don¡¯t forget. Patted Lilena on the shoulder, Bai Ji Dao. Lilina, who reacted slowly, nodded, be good. Coincidentally, after a second cry, he turned around and followed Bai Ji''s steps Cut "What a fool." Walking, walking ahead Bai Ji stopped and turned around angrily. "I was sold and helped them count the money, if it weren¡¯t for us Arrived in time, are you going to pay for yourself? In the past. " "I am sorry. "Don''t just say sorry. "Oh sorry Forget it. "Anyway, the pendant necklace is finished Bi returned to Zhao. "Take this pile of scrap iron as treasure all day long and take it off I can¡¯t bear to come here, why didn¡¯t I see you so precious at this critical moment? What a pity? "Bai Ji gave her a blank look." Shouldn''t expensive things use your brain? " Bai Ji said, this shell is very important. " Lilena, who bowed her head awaiting approval, raised her head seriously Tao. "As important as my memory, then it must be Resolve and spare no effort to retrieve it. "Under the sun, how could you be so dull? people. "Bai Ji lightly sighed with big eyes and small eyes at Lirina. Mad, took out a small plastic box from the bag and threw it To Lirina. "Connect it, if we get it on the ground, we won''t give it to you Buy another one, this is an exception Lilena looked at the box in her hand, then looked at Bai Ji, her face was full of questions. "Open it and take a look." Bai Ji said without turning back. Lilena tilted her head and opened the paper box. Exquisite Pack, make fine n¨£i oil cake and cut squarely The square is dotted with a few attractive fruits. "Look at what? You didn''t mean you wanted to taste this before Something? They were all delivered to you and still reserved. " May I. "Lilena is dumb. Dao, both eyeballs were completely attracted by the exquisite cake I live, I can''t move it She''s like a fool, no, she''s just a fool egg "Is it okay to ask us if it¡¯s been delivered to you? Are you Deliberately making things difficult for us? "Bai Ji said coldly. I got Bai Ji''s answer, and Lirina cherished it. Chapter 1214: Take the cake in your hand, look left and right, for this Things with fine workmanship are probably so incomprehensible The feeling of the mouth... well, I think too much, this The guy went down and bit the corner directly. Good, so weird smell Lilena doesn¡¯t know what the smell is in her mouth, will Putting food in her mouth is very new to her Strange experience, she chewed and tasted slowly, stirring with her tongue The sweet and greasy n¨£i oil, the beautiful smell seems to be immersed in To her heart. This is the so-called happiness. "Stupid, squat down." Bai Ji mumbled. Lirina, who didn¡¯t know why, did it, followed by lips There was a smooth touch from the side. "Use a knife and fork, idiot, bite directly, you are a primitive People, full of mouths, really. "Bai Ji used meticulously Wipe off the n¨£i oil glued to Lirina¡¯s mouth with a silk scarf, one side Don''t forget the way of disgust "Don''t move, I''ll get n¨£i oil on your face later Oh Lirina didn''t move anymore, let Bai Ji pass her The corners of the mouth and the lips. "Take this, it''s not that I didn''t give you a meal worker Gu, na, can you use it? ¡­¡­will not? Hand out Come A few steps, Bai Ji gripped behind Lilina Hold her two hands and teach her how to hold the knife Fork, how to use it to eat cake. Although it¡¯s the first time to use a knife and fork, Lirina has learned a lot Hurry up, I almost learned it after teaching several times, but white Ji''s request for her is more than simply "Able to use a knife and fork Eating is so simple. "Raise your elbows up, not enough, the range is still not enough, a little Use a little bit of effort, you are not a village girl, this lazy one The action is not in accordance with etiquette, and there is no viewing at all, no Can it work, the action is completely unqualified "Don''t try so hard, you are trying to give the cake a mess Is it? ? Also, don¡¯t hold the fork with your backhand, if it¡¯s in At the gathering of the nobles, you have to lose your face! " "But it''s easy to eat like this..." Lirina is weak Weak way. "You dare to talk back, such an ugly posture will hurt you Do it well. "Bai Ji knocked on Lilena''s head. Correct her posture incidentally. "Look at your posture, backhand Hold the knife and fork, why don''t you just put the knife and fork together Use it? "This way of eating is like an uncultivated country village Like aunt, it¡¯s too ugly, it¡¯s better to grab it with your hands. The food in here is good-looking. "Raise your arms a little bit, elbows down, hold your forearms Flat to the horizontal line, there can be no minute error "It''s so tiring to eat..." Lirina muttered with a face full of dismay Tucaodao. "Don''t be jailed, you have too many bad roots I don¡¯t even know how to use a knife and fork correctly, this one It''s the first step to be a lady. "Bai Ji continued. "If you don''t master these, you will come to your own world in the future, How do you survive? " I don¡¯t know how long it takes, Lirina''s face is stunned. Sluggish, staring at the cake in my hand, gesticulating, drooling Chapter 1215: It''s going to flow out, but it just can''t be eaten. The deliciousness that is close at hand can¡¯t be uttered. Someone is a kind of torture. Lilina, who was devastated by Bai Ji, went forward hard, and finally Yu, when the white demon in front of him nodded with frowning brows When she felt she was about to cry, tears were very Flowing down his cheeks unwillingly. "Well, I''m barely qualified." Can''t find out what What a problem Bai Ji waved her hand. "Eat, eat, no People are getting in the way. " Lirina glanced at Bai Ji pitifully, pointing her finger He picked up the fork tremblingly. "and many more." Hearing that Lilena raised her head abruptly, pitifully Looking at Bai Ji with big question marks in her big eyes "Put on the scarf, don''t get it on the clothes." Bai Ji Some helplessly sighed. Lilena nodded suddenly and ate carefully I made the cake, although I can¡¯t see her because of the mask Face, but Bai Ji can roughly imagine the other party¡¯s The face set a broken happy smile. Looking at Lirina eating cake, I don¡¯t know why Well, Bai Ji thought of Lilias, who taught me Various etiquettes for one''s own royal family, including dining posture Potential The reason why I feel that the scene just now is a bit familiar, big It¡¯s something that hurts it, Lilias is also like that. She taught herself how to eat, but she was still hungry, When I was starving to stare at Venus, it was only because Lilia was strong It is more effective to learn table manners when you are hungry Rate, the facts have proved to be very efficient, that is, the Bai Ji''s tortured enough Bai Ji feeds Lilina cake, and Lilia is the same I have fed Bai Ji to eat cakes, but the quality of the two is not very good. The tears are the same, the latter is Lilias to punish Sometimes mischievous, used her underwear to go fishing in the moat A way for a certain princess. "Bai Ji, Bai Ji. "...? What''s the matter?" I heard Lilina suddenly calling Bai Ji questioned her own name. "Aren''t you too happy." "I''m not so happy, don''t talk nonsense." Lilena hesitated. " There is something unhappy on his face. " "Why are you unhappy? It''s because you don''t have enough money to spend ...Because I am too stupid. "Kids leave it alone, just eat your cake it is good. "Bai Ji glanced at her Lilena screamed and continued to lower her head to eat eggs Cake, she scooped a fork of n¨£i oil, using her single-threaded thinking Dimensional analysis of the immediate problem. I am happy because I ate the cake and Bai Ji is not high Because Bai Ji didn''t eat the cake, Bai Ji ate the egg Cake, you will be very happy, well, that''s it. Lirina thought of it for granted, even in her heart Some admire their clever head, and then she Put into action "Bai Ji." "Huh? What? "Eat cake." When Bai Ji opened her mouth to speak Chapter 1216: At the moment, Lilena sees the right time and will be filled with oil The cake was delivered to Bai Ji''s mouth. "Is it delicious? That way, you will be happy "?!" Bai Ji''s face was bright and dark, and when he was red Qing, with a pair of beautiful eyes staring wide, his mouth sticks I have something that Lirina can''t understand. Although she can¡¯t hear her clearly, she seems very emotional Look like Is it because the cake is so delicious, is it moved? Lilena looked at Bai Ji¡¯s increasingly complexion, and her heart was deep. Set her own guess, so she continued to sink into her lips Send a half-inch fork inside. "Gum!?" Obviously I didn''t expect Lirina to be more Bai Ji''s brain that wants to stop is a bit of a bold behavior Blank, the stench and bitterness that blocked her throat made her unable to think I turned my eyes up, I could only make a vague whimper "Happy, happy?" Lirina asked. "Do not The happy things are gone. " "Bai Ji, Bai Ji?" Feeling that Bai Ji is in some condition The wrong Lirina withdrew her hand. ...Wow! "Finally can breathe the white of the air Ji knelt and sat on the ground, constantly spitting out the white n¨£i oil in his mouth come out. "Excessively happy. "Happy fluffy!" Bai Ji returned angrily The fork with cake and spit was thrown on Lirina''s face Angrily. "What do you think? Not everyone Do you have the same taste as you? ? " "Are you feeling better? "It''s okay...Thanks to you, we were successful Distracted. "Bai Ji said angrily, taking it out The water bag kept filling her mouth, but no matter what she did Wash your mouth, what about that thick oily ignorance There is no way to wash it off completely. "If I dare to have it again, we will let you taste it Taste... forget it, n¨£i oil cake seems to be nothing special to you attack. "Looking at the face is unclear, so I don''t seem to know at all Lilina what happened to Bai Ji, Bai Ji sighed Tone. This silly boy is really uneducated "The two ladies are really interesting." A voice I wore ch¨¡ and got up, the man in black walked around the broken wall, towards the two of them Come. I saw a very good scene, let''s not It should be tipped or something. "Bai Ji looked at the black mockingly Clothing people. "I''m just curious, curious how will you behave I took care of this matter, so I just waited and watched. "Then you can start the topic. "Of course, I want to." The man in black made a request Gesture. "Two ladies, please come with me... two I believe that our team will be able to go to the next level floor Bai Ji didn¡¯t listen to these polite remarks. This guy in black has said this to anyone. He took the two and walked into an inconspicuous little lane Chapter 45 ~ Distrustful Team "Suddenly remembered, I don¡¯t seem to have done any self-introduction Shao, the two young ladies are rude, if you say the next name, Chapter 1217: Hmm...just call me black. "Man in black Said as he walked. "There is enough perfunctory, Mr. Black." "The so-called different world, you just need someone who can call me The title is just fine, and the name itself is It''s just a code name. "Ignore the mockery in Bai Ji''s words No, Hei said nonchalantly. There is a room hidden by a fan at the end of the deepest part of the alley Door], it¡¯s hard to imagine this narrow that can only be passed by one person There are rooms available for entry in the alley. Inside the room, that¡¯s the team that the peers cooperated with this time Friends, all of them (the Devourers), come They look different from different planes, but it seems It¡¯s because they all have a common sense, even though they look different It¡¯s very different, it¡¯s not too weird, the basic human form is still Is preserved. Fully armed, they are busy with their own affairs Love, or polish weapons, or modify armor, completely There is no distraction from the person stepping in the door. The light in the room is not very good, so Bai Ji I can¡¯t see how much there is in the house. "You all seem to be ready to go. This city hasn''t been a drunken dream for so long The borers are very good. Everyone has done a good job of this. " Hei took the lead to say something, which aroused the attention of everyone in the room. "Speaking of these things, you think we are in the kindergarten Kids? How many small red flowers will be awarded? Give us? Don¡¯t talk about some of these, what are you going to do When are we waiting here? ? "One is combing Cunping The man with the head stood up very reluctantly, looking for a difference Approached to Hei. "Hello, how long have you been here? No movement at all Yes, don¡¯t really treat everyone as your subordinates, here Everyone sitting is not trying to listen to your nonsense Just came here! Figured it out, don''t think of yourself as Our boss is now. " Everyone in this room acquiesced in the case of a man with a short position He turned his gaze to the black sensibly. Don''t get excited, I know that wild wolves will be born It¡¯s not suitable to be with a dog who has lost fighting spirit. It is forced by the overall situation, please forgive me. "Speaking, Heirang Opened half of his body. "Here, welcome to join our Two members. " "Let¡¯s talk less gossip, maybe you still want us to make a Welcome ceremony? ? "The inch-tou man snorted coldly. "Everyone, no But because the temporary interests are united together, Don''t always fix these useless things. " "These two are the people you are looking for?" Everyone will After his gaze fell on Bai Ji and the girl, the man with an inch head glanced Got black. "How is your strength? Don''t hold back then. Up "Although I have never seen the strength of these two young ladies, But I believe we will not be disappointed. "You didn''t say this sentence." The inch head man became white. Black glance. "So now, everyone is there, right? Don''t Talk to me about not enough people, it¡¯s already here The two-digit devourers have gathered "Everyone gathered here is strong in their respective planes The strong in China, this lineup, uprooted the Demon City No problem at all, let alone what dragon xue is. " Chapter 1218: "Originally, I was planning to wait a little longer. This is relatively safe, and it can be greatly improved after the war. Keep everyone safe Puff...to ensure safety? Hello, black, you say Does this really make me laugh? "The opening is The other person, he is sitting on a bench, his hands are knitted and cocked The legs looked black playfully. "Guarantee safety? Whose safety do you want to protect? Both Entrants, don¡¯t say these funny things, okay, straight Then tell us, when we can attack, we will be finished. "If you were shot dead by the dragon by accident, you can only blame yourself Who can be blamed for being inadequate? " "Protect or something, but you can tell it, I think It''s the one who most hopes someone will have an accident. "Buzz cut The man chuckled, then walked crookedly to the room Between the center. "Everyone, let me just say it straight, out of this city, who There is no way to protect their lives, after all, except We are all enemies, apart from the same short-term interests. For the enemy to fight, so if there are few in the team that day It''s not a weird thing to have so many people. In fact, everyone understands the words of a man with an inch, and I want to understand. Who can come here is a mere straw bag What? "Those who want you and want my life are far away Right in front of you, sleeping beside you. "Inch The head man smiled badly. "Here, that''s it So, next, let''s ask our team leader to speak. " ...Well, since everyone can''t wait Now, let¡¯s go formally. "Hei Qing sighed Tone So just like that, a team of one entrant Wu, Hao Hao d¨¤ngd¨¤ng¡¯s d¨¤ngd¨¤ng¡¯s walked away from the central city, towards the city Traveling to the extreme east position. "Hold up, don''t lose track of it then." Passing by Bai Before Ji, Hei reminded in a low voice. "A piece of sand ahead Indifferent, it''s easy to go in the wrong direction if you don''t follow the team. " Bai Ji, don''t take a deep look and take the lead The face is dark, chuo is chuo, Lily who doesn¡¯t react Na, repeat what Hei said to her just now. "Follow closely, don''t lose it when the time comes. Thus, the team left the city state and took responsibility Black, who is the captain, is at the forefront, Bai Ji and Lily Na walked at the back, breaking for the team. When she first left the city, Bai Ji could clearly feel Everyone squeezed the weapons tied to their waists and looked four Gu, just less than five seconds Bai Ji felt self-conscious I have been targeted by several people separately It''s not someone else, it''s just a companion who goes with me. Leaving the absolute peace knot under the Central City World, anyone can attack, anyone can be attacked, in this An unordered world, everyone except myself They cannot be trusted. Everyone is vigilant, everyone is tensed After, strictly guard against attacks from teammates, of course, there are also People are the exception, that is when they have been unclear so far So, Lilina is the same as a nine. "Be careful." Bai Ji warned Li without looking back. Lena said. Chapter 1219: "Huh?" Lilina looked around, her eyes full of surprise. Looked at Bai Ji. "There is no threat to the unit." "The threat unit is far away from the horizon." Bai Ji Tao. "Wolf, I haven''t smelled blood for ten and a half months The smelly wolf, out of the cage, is out of control. " "Aren''t they companions? "Do you think such a loose organization with mutual vigilance Can you really defeat the monster hidden in the dragon xue? "White Ji did not directly answer Lirina¡¯s question, but tossed it. Such a problem. "Although I haven''t been to that Long xue, I don¡¯t know what is attracting there With these wolves, but such a temporary small The team, each suspicion of the same dream, when the crisis is approaching Can you really show your strength? Lilina thought about what Bai Ji said, thinking about it In the end, she gave up thinking, who didn''t understand. "No, not at all, and the people in this team People are not fools, they understand this mess It¡¯s impossible for the team to share adversities, so why do they share the same Want to team up temporarily? " "Instead of moving forward with a bloated team, it''s not Such as...have brought everyone''s level and headed to the dragon xue, won''t it kill two birds with one stone? "Following Bai Jiyun at the end Explained slowly. "Be ready to go to war at any time, understand?" Oh oh. "Lilena clicked a little bit as if she didn''t understand. Head, follow behind Bai Ji obediently. Bai Ji said that these are enemies who will attack at any time People, that is the enemy who will attack at any time "Stop them now. "No, wait for them and see when they move hand. "Bai Ji is not in a hurry, this team fought Sooner or later, and all she needs to do is just watch it I don¡¯t know how long it took, everyone went in desert. No need to eat, no sleep, no need to have There is no stop for all the people who are physiologically excreted. It¡¯s not the same with dressing, nature, without contact time. To understand each other, which means some small contradictions At this moment unavoidable enlargement, without any harmonization room. Soon, when I don¡¯t know how many people have entered the desert On the day, the smell of fire finally could not be restrained. The two parties who have been grieving for a long time have completely torn off the face of peace Gu, the battle has become a ball, all the ultimate moves, scuffle you to death I live. This is the first time Bai Ji has seen the High-Order Devouring Species Fight against the two sides whose strength gap is not too great. In other words, it is undoubtedly a battle. This war is on the verge of breaking out due to a little contradiction There is no one to persuade, the rest of the team do not Instead of stepping forward to stop him, he set up his posture, aiming I just watched this "entertainment show" provocatively, I also express my opinions about this from time to time, even including The initiator of this team is Hei. This is commonplace for them. "That little dwarf is going to lose, he is obviously not good at holding Fighting for a long time, the more you drag, the weaker you will be, and finally let the opponent completely Master the rhythm. "I can''t see it, that little dwarf obviously still kills Chapter 1220: The trick is useless, the taller one does have something, but In terms of skills, it is true that this dwarf is more dominant Well Just like this, their voices will talk tonight What is going to be eaten on is as plain, as if only commenting A trivial matter. Compared to the two people who played dimly, Bai Ji was even more Many are taking this opportunity to check the number of other people¡¯s panels according to The two people who are currently fighting are all swallowing levels More than ten, the distance between them is less than one level, Both are the participants, and the battle between the two is thrilling. They are all well-deserved masters of combat skills. wonderful. However, the people present are all commonplace Degree, facing the two men in a life-and-death duel blankly Point your finger. After all, those who are present are all entrants, probably only The audience can comment on the audience so eloquently Into the fierce battle begins to come to an end, fight The two sides who have broken the blood are both strong, it''s just that A tall man is obviously in better shape than a short one ending Perhaps it has already been decided in front of ordinary people. Unexpectedly, the tall man is on the verge of death When the dwarf¡¯s sudden flying blade hit the eye, In less than three seconds, the dwarf activated his own The life weapon, madly rushing towards the tall man. Seeing that the dwarf reversed the situation, almost everyone present They all shined brightly in front of them, and couldn''t help but be amazed. "This man is my prey." Scarred The short man pinched the dead tall man with one hand, while He looked at the people who were staring at him fiercely. Even though he swears like this, it only drew a sneer. laugh "You, you fellow!" Watching as he leaped towards him A lean man full of murderous intentions, the dwarf yelled, and At the same time, do not forget to strengthen the defense. However, after the battle just now, the dwarf is exhausted. With the energy of the natal device, where can it be better than the heyday Other visitors. Just listen to a scream, the edge flashes by, bright red After half a second, it splashed three feet. The lean man smiled with the blood on his paw He heely looked at the ugly dwarf. "You, you... this man''s devour level belongs to You, let me go...Look at the one on the ground that separates from yourself The dwarf''s arm was trembling, his tone was almost sad begging The lean man turned back to the dwarf in a meaningful way Laughing, cut off the opponent''s neck without hesitation. After doing all this, the lean man will not hesitate These two devour levels occupy. "Two hopeless fools, dare to be in such a place The war is almost like an idiot. "Lean man ti¨£n eat The blood on the sharp claws jokingly said. "This IQ is also I¡¯ve wasted this devouring level, it¡¯s better to contribute to others "Everyone, don''t look at me like this, I''m just better than you Everyone is one step ahead. "The lean man grinned Said with a smile. "You can get two powerful Chapter 1221: Swallow energy, why not do it? " The lean man behaves so arrogantly, precisely because For him to know that these people in front of the venue will not easily confront themselves Has been shot. If you fight with him, one party will inevitably die The history of those two idiots just now will repeat itself, he Absorbed the energy of two participants, lean man Is undoubtedly the highest in the entire team This means that anyone will do it easily against him. And the fact is exactly the same, in Bai Ji¡¯s vision , The lean man¡¯s devouring level has soared close to At 30, it is the second highest in the entire team. in That''s right, it''s just the second one. "Don''t pay attention to him." Bai Ji pushed her knees to the top, still watching Liliyan "That idiot, he can''t live long. "Huh? Why? "Nonsense, dare to pretend like that in this team Power, what else can it be if it''s not looking for death? "Bai Ji hummed coldly Tao. "Small abacus plays well, but it is self-satisfied Ming, now everyone knows that he is the one with the highest level People, what will happen next, you can think about it with pigu Come out. " "He will be attacked by groups Chapter 45 ~ Distrust Team (Part 2) "Do you think such a loose organization with mutual vigilance Can you really defeat the monster hidden in the dragon xue? "White Ji did not directly answer Lirina¡¯s question, but tossed it. Such a problem. "Although I haven''t been to that Long xue, I don¡¯t know what is attracting there With these wolves, but such a temporary small The team, each suspicion of the same dream, when the crisis is approaching Can you really show your strength? Lilina thought about what Bai Ji said, thinking about it In the end, she gave up thinking, who didn''t understand. "No, not at all, and the people in this team People are not fools, they understand this mess It¡¯s impossible for the team to share adversities, so why do they share the same Want to team up temporarily? " "Instead of moving forward with a bloated team, it''s not Such as...have brought everyone''s level and headed to the dragon xue, won''t it kill two birds with one stone? "Following Bai Jiyun at the end Explained slowly. "Be ready to go to war at any time, understand?" Oh oh. "Lilena clicked a little bit as if she didn''t understand. Head, follow behind Bai Ji obediently. Bai Ji said that these are enemies who will attack at any time People, that is the enemy who will attack at any time "Stop them now. "No, wait for them and see when they move hand. "Bai Ji is not in a hurry, this team fought Sooner or later, and all she needs to do is just watch it I don¡¯t know how long it took, everyone went in desert. No need to eat, no sleep, no need to have There is no stop for all the people who are physiologically excreted. It¡¯s not the same with dressing, nature, without contact time. To understand each other, which means some small contradictions At this moment unavoidable enlargement, without any harmonization Chapter 1222: oom. Soon, when I don¡¯t know how many people have entered the desert On the day, the smell of fire finally could not be restrained. The two parties who have been grieving for a long time have completely torn off the face of peace Gu, the battle has become a ball, all the ultimate moves, scuffle you to death I live. This is the first time Bai Ji has seen the High-Order Devouring Species Fight against the two sides whose strength gap is not too great. In other words, it is undoubtedly a battle. This war is on the verge of breaking out due to a little contradiction There is no one to persuade, the rest of the team do not Instead of stepping forward to stop him, he set up his posture, aiming I just watched this "entertainment show" provocatively, I also express my opinions about this from time to time, even including The initiator of this team is Hei. This is commonplace for them. "That little dwarf is going to lose, he is obviously not good at holding Fighting for a long time, the more you drag, the weaker you will be, and finally let the opponent completely Master the rhythm. "I can''t see it, that little dwarf obviously still kills The trick is useless, the taller one does have something, but In terms of skills, it is true that this dwarf is more dominant Well Just like this, their voices will talk tonight What is going to be eaten on is as plain, as if only commenting A trivial matter. Compared to the two people who played dimly, Bai Ji was even more Many are taking this opportunity to check the number of other people¡¯s panels according to The two people who are currently fighting are all swallowing levels More than ten, the distance between them is less than one level, Both are the participants, and the battle between the two is thrilling. They are all well-deserved masters of combat skills. wonderful. However, the people present are all commonplace Degree, facing the two men in a life-and-death duel blankly Point your finger. After all, those who are present are all entrants, probably only The audience can comment on the audience so eloquently Into the fierce battle begins to come to an end, fight The two sides who have broken the blood are both strong, it''s just that A tall man is obviously in better shape than a short one ending Perhaps it has already been decided in front of ordinary people. Unexpectedly, the tall man is on the verge of death When the dwarf¡¯s sudden flying blade hit the eye, In less than three seconds, the dwarf activated his own The life weapon, madly rushing towards the tall man. Seeing that the dwarf reversed the situation, almost everyone present They all shined brightly in front of them, and couldn''t help but be amazed. "This man is my prey." Scarred The short man pinched the dead tall man with one hand, while He looked at the people who were staring at him fiercely. Even though he swears like this, it only drew a sneer. laugh "You, you fellow!" Watching as he leaped towards him A lean man full of murderous intentions, the dwarf yelled, and At the same time, do not forget to strengthen the defense. However, after the battle just now, the dwarf is exhausted. With the energy of the natal device, where can it be better than the heyday Chapter 1223: Other visitors. Just listen to a scream, the edge flashes by, bright red After half a second, it splashed three feet. The lean man smiled with the blood on his paw He heely looked at the ugly dwarf. "You, you... this man''s devour level belongs to You, let me go...Look at the one on the ground that separates from yourself The dwarf''s arm was trembling, his tone was almost sad The lean man turned back to the dwarf in a meaningful way Laughing, cut off the opponent''s neck without hesitation. After doing all this, the lean man will not hesitate These two devour levels occupy. "Two hopeless fools, dare to be in such a place The war is almost like an idiot. "Lean man ti¨£n eat The blood on the sharp claws jokingly said. "This IQ is also I¡¯ve wasted this devouring level, it¡¯s better to contribute to others "Everyone, don''t look at me like this, I''m just better than you Everyone is one step ahead. "The lean man grinned Said with a smile. "You can get two powerful Swallow energy, why not do it? " The lean man behaves so arrogantly, precisely because For him to know that these people in front of the venue will not easily confront themselves Has been shot. If you fight with him, one party will inevitably die The history of those two idiots just now will repeat itself, he Absorbed the energy of two participants, lean man Is undoubtedly the highest in the entire team This means that anyone will do it easily against him. And the fact is exactly the same, in Bai Ji¡¯s vision , The lean man¡¯s devouring level has soared close to At 30, it is the second highest in the entire team. in That''s right, it''s just the second one. "Don''t pay attention to him." Bai Ji pushed her knees to the top, still watching Liliyan "That idiot, he can''t live long. "Huh? Why? "Nonsense, dare to pretend like that in this team Power, what else can it be if it''s not looking for death? "Bai Ji hummed coldly Tao. "Small abacus plays well, but it is self-satisfied Ming, now everyone knows that he is the one with the highest level People, what will happen next, you can think about it with pigu Come out. " "He will be attacked by groups Chapter 46~Will there be any kind of this? (Part 1) "That idiot will be attacked by a group, sooner or later." Bai Ji, who was at the end of the line, whispered to Lirina like this Tao "Huh?" "Now that he is the highest level, the team will Division, he will become a threat to everyone, do you think this Will those guys with blood on the tip of the knife give up? "Bai Ji Smiling and looking at the triumphant but unknowing sharp-clawed man child. "We dare to guarantee that now in this team, I want to kill He has more people... As I said before departure, joining this team is pure Voluntary, the captain does not have the ability to protect the personal safety of the team members Responsibility, the same goes for other teammates. Life or death depends on their own ability and become someone else¡¯s Bait and stepping stones are not good enough to blame others. Chapter 1224: No one remembers the remains of the loser and will soon Buried by loess, as if the whole person¡¯s existence has been wiped out Except, never appeared in this world. Everyone in the team will not regret it, not even Take a look at the remains of a companion that was previously considered to be a companion, just Even Bai Ji is the same. Watching this primitive slaughter of the walking dead, she Not only did he not feel a trace of feeling in his heart, but he also felt this It''s very normal, but it''s normal. Conversely, thinking about her, this adaptation of herself and her Numb was surprised. Before I knew it, I was tainted by this world. Is it colored? Are you still yourself now? The concept of the past, the same person who used to be Feng? This is not just a disregard for life, it is invisible At that time, she felt that she didn¡¯t seem to be the same as before. So repelled "Puff." Suddenly, a y¨¬ng, b¨¡ng and b¨¡ng hand covered Bai Ji''s head in a state of thinking. "??" Bai Ji slowly played two question marks, raising Head, looking at the person touching his head, muttering Tao. "What are you doing?" "Bai Ji, I''m not happy." Lirina tilted her head. "Which eye do you see that we are unhappy? what? Also, don¡¯t touch our head, we will be angry later Oh. "Bai Ji slapped her hand away "Hey, you said, have we changed?" There was silence between the two After a while, Bai Ji broke the silence. "Changed?" Lirina looked puzzled. "Yes, we and the one who just came into this world Time, is there a difference? "Bai Ji asked. Lilena fell silent, Bai Ji waited quietly Looking at her answer, expecting her to answer quickly, but not wanting I hope she can tell the truth that she doesn''t want to hear. "What''s it referring to?" Lirina asked. Tao. "If it¡¯s a dark heart, no, it¡¯s as it is. Do not move. "Are you deliberately teasing us? We asked you not only Just the heart. "Bai Ji narrowed her mouth, and then she was a little bit embarrassed. Melancholy. "Since we came into this world, we Has the person changed? " "..." Lirina thought about it crookedly, for a moment Then slowly said. "I don''t know the so-called "changed" What does reading mean, so I can¡¯t answer "We think so." Bai Ji sighed. "asked A word that shouldn''t be asked. " "Because Bai Ji is still Bai Ji." Lirina is serious To say. "Because of this, I cannot perceive everything Changes, and therefore unable to answer you. Is that right? Means, we haven¡¯t changed Slightly "People themselves are not constant." Lirina thought This sentence suddenly appeared in the middle, and then involuntarily Said it. The style of this sentence is obviously not like her own words. Bai Ji looked suspiciously. "Who taught you this? "Teach me? No one taught me." Lilena was taken aback. Tilted his head. "I just thought of it all of a sudden Then speak out ¡¼This stupid ghost doesn''t even know himself Chapter 1225: What are you talking about? "Bai Ji glanced at her disgustingly After a long time, she said with some profound meaning Tao "Did you see those two people just now? "Invisible." Lirina looked back, still Can''t see the corpse buried in yellow sand "Heaven is a reincarnation, never take a fluke, maybe It will be our turn soon. "Bai Ji said. "You do Is this kind of enlightenment? Lilena scratched her head. Seeing her unknown appearance, Bai Ji sighed Angrily, it really looked like this. "you go Bar "Eh? "Whether it''s going back to the city or traveling elsewhere d¨¤ng, let''s not hinder you. "Bai Ji explained quietly Tao. "This is your freedom." "Bai Ji... are you angry?" "Don''t be angry all the time, we have such a small What. "Three black lines appeared on Bai Ji''s head." Zhi belongs to you, not ours Anyone, it¡¯s up to you to decide what to do ñâ "Bai Ji said that it will give me lost memories." "You have to take your life anywhere, right." Bai Ji continued Tao. "The next road, we may not be able to continue to protect Your life is safe, so I advise you to leave. " "Make a decision quickly, it''s too late to go deep into the desert "I don''t want to leave Bai Ji." Lilina is true Thoughtful way. "Hmph, so I''m not sure we can guarantee two Everyone can survive, think about it clearly. Lilena nodded, then stunned. Tao. "Bai Ji can definitely do it." "Don''t set up this kind of door LAG, okay? It''s okay. Yes, the flag of the end of extinction has now been erected by you That''s it "Flag? What is that. That being the case, we can ask you one thing What. "After spitting out, Bai Ji''s face turned stern and quiet. Tao "What''s the matter? "If one day, let''s say if... do you think If the old has changed, and the whole person has changed from the inside out, don¡¯t Hesitate, kill us. " ? ? "Lilena was sluggish at first, then Frozen, then his face was full of astonishment. "Why do I kill Bai Ji? "There is no why, anyway, you remembered it." Bai Ji didn''t explain too much to Lirina. "At that time Just kill us without hesitation, can it be done? " "I... Lilina wrapped her hands around and hesitated for a while. Heaven, shook his head a little aggrieved. "Why kill Bai Ji, I don''t understand. " "You kid." Bai Ji sighed. "I don''t know How did you live in the original world to this day... that At that time we may not be us anymore, so kill Old, you don¡¯t need any psychological burden to understand. Chapter 46~Will there be a seed? (Part 2) "It''s like maintaining order in the Colosseum Chapter 1226: Time, you are just killing a demon that is about to become King, it may endanger people on several planes "Guardian, order...: Lirina whispered softly, I don¡¯t know what kind of struggle she has made in her heart. Nodded suddenly. "I understand "Heh." Bai Ji chuckled lightly and didn''t say anything. Just as Bai Ji guessed, show off The sharp-clawed man who walked at the forefront of the line and whistling For the sake of public criticism, many people regard him as their eyes Nails, can¡¯t wait to get rid of it, and then quickly, but he himself Without knowing it, stupidly thinking that no one dares to easily Shoot yourself, even if someone jumps out, he can Conquer easily with level suppression. The idea is good, but what he didn''t expect is that he jumped More than one person came out. After walking for a while, he hummed a whistle, thinking that When his own crisis period has passed, the two confronted him Dissatisfied, the players who have been gathering for a long time are caught off guard He launched a sneak attack In spite of the timely response, The angled attack still dampened the sharp claw man. "Oh, ha ha ha! Two youngsters, they are really Bold! Dare to play stealing when my uncle is unprepared Attack? ! I will make you regret it later! "Thank you The injured man was fierce and attacked him instead of retreating. The two men launched a crazy offensive. The mantis catches the cicada, it is the oriole who benefits, but now The situation is not a sneak attack that hurts both sides. Sharp claws that kill the disabled without much effort The man is still in his heyday unscathed, and the sneak attack is very It''s hard to work. And the sneak attack failed to achieve the expected effect Later, the two team members secretly shook and faced each other. Man''s violent attack. The level of suppression is more than what they two imagined Fierce, even though the two can''t please join forces for survival The place, even in the front of Ji¨¡o, gradually fell into a disadvantage. Bai Ji looked around, the same as before, watching the show Watching a play, giving pointers, a long way, everyone will take this Treat it as a sideshow. But this time it¡¯s still a little different, at least The voices of the crowd cheered for the two of them only It¡¯s just cheering, just move your throat Although the people in the team see the sharp claw man¡¯s family bigger than that It has been pleasing to the eye for a long time, but, help? Thinking too much, all in Thinking of sitting back and reaping profits, who would take the initiative to help? "Everyone, stop watching the show!" Can''t stand the offensive Shouted the two. "If we die, the next one will suffer It must be you, not seeing this mad dog has been alert Are you up? ? " "He is the highest level in the team Do not divide Drop him, just wait to be destroyed by him one by one! "The two shouted The sound moved some Devourers who were in the state of watching a play , Watching the more fierce offensive man with sharp claws, wondering Do you want to go up and help. There are no idiots, everyone wants to make this Both sides fight for a loss and then go up again, but the two are the same I¡¯m not a fool. I just picked it up after seeing the sneak attack failed. Chapter 1227: Take full defense, do not make any offense, force bystanders Join the battle. I have to say that the method of the two of them worked After that, the onlookers were forced to stop playing. Guys, you bastards! ! "Looking at the ginseng The participants of the battle came one after another, knowing they were invincible. The sharp-clawed man was furious, waving his minions, thinking No matter what, I have to pull these two provocatively driven guys. The two attackers had long anticipated and tried their best to protect This mad dog, who has been beaten to death, should try his best The preservation of the strength in case of being targeted later. Under the siege of everyone, the man was outnumbered In the end, he fell down in endless resentment and unwillingness. Looking at the man¡¯s body, everyone looked at each other. Seeing the desire and vigilance in their eyes, first They were still united before, and they soon became Into the dispute As the highest level existence in the entire team, the male Needless to say, the engulfing level of the child is simply a piece of r¨°u Juicy, tender and plump steak. However, this seems to be a hot potato, slightly The wiser devourers will not be exhausted for a short while The limelight led to the footsteps of the prey. The two first attackers were also seriously injured and self-defeating Willing to launch the competition. "Did you see the rib wound? I did it, if not These few times of mine, you have been bitten to death by this mad dog, now Are you rushing to eat with me who are not grateful? ? " "Fuck you! Obviously I contribute the most, why? It''s not your turn "Don''t quarrel." Just as the team fell apart, the fire When the taste is full, black talk as a team leader Up. "I''m not good at it, I can''t blame it if I die Who, but you guys, this devouring energy is in front of you Before, do you dare to ask for it? " "Whoever dares to ask for it will be the next one to be attacked by the group People, think about it, for the benefit of this moment Is it worth losing my life? "Black and profound way. It turns out that it¡¯s impossible to reason with these wild wolves Yes, they have to move out of interest to convince them. After listening to the black words, everyone fell into a deep sink. "Then what do you say? Is it possible that you have a way?" After a long while, a voice came out and asked contemptuously. "Of course there is a way, the best of both worlds." Black Said lightly. "Oh, don''t tell me your way is to let yourself get Lee, the others are watching! "Very dissatisfied with the black-inched male light slow "Don''t worry, gentleman, I haven''t lived enough yet, I don''t want to Died by an inexplicable stabbing. "Hei said lightly. "Then what''s your way? You can''t stop smoking I don''t suck, everyone let go of this energy-swallowing, right? "Buzz cut The male looked at the black weirdly. "That would be too extravagant, if Let go of this huge devouring energy, no one knows it will what happened. "Of course it doesn''t mean letting go." Hei continued patiently Continued. "Then what do you mean?" "Since who gets this power, everyone will not Convinced, that''s easy Chapter 1228: "The reason why I was not convinced was because I was afraid of someone Bigger, stabbing a knife in the back at the last minute, in that case, Just giving this power to the level will not be threatening People, so everyone can rest assured that this power won¡¯t Outflow, isn''t it. "I''ve seen it. Everyone here is swallowing and waiting. Level 20 and above, as we all know, the devour level is over There will be some small changes in ten, similar to growing out Like mortal horns or something "Everyone here is undoubtedly level 20 or above, then Well, give this power to under twenty, no one There is an opinion, isn''t it? "There is still a deposit below level 20 between us in? "Everyone looked at each other "Of course." Hei slowly shifted his gaze to the great The eye''s team is unfinished. "Among us, the only It is undoubtedly this little girl who sees inhuman characteristics what? "From the beginning to the end, Bai Ji is watching the show and eating melons Suddenly, he was stared at by several eyes. What do you mean? Can you hit qi¨¡ng even while lying down? Oneself Can it be your turn if you don''t even have any strength? Does this have a kind of appointed feeling? Chapter 47~The Beginning of Deification (Part 1) "The reason why everyone is dissatisfied is that they are worried that one family Big, y¨©n stabbed a knife behind his back, who swallowed this power? , Whoever will become a new thorn in the eye, the target of public criticism I don¡¯t think any of you want to lose your life because of temporary gains Right. "The black words clarified the stakes, and everyone was silent. Up "Since ji¨¡o is given to someone, everyone is not at ease, it would be better Temporarily give this power to the lowest rank among us The Devourer, she will keep it for the time being, so that everyone There will be no opinions, will they? Fertilizer does not flow to outsiders'' fields Well. "Hei turned his gaze to the unremarkable two of the team. And with his behavior, everyone is also very consistent He moved his gaze to the end of the team. Just like this, I¡¯m eating melons while watching the show, only in In an instant, Bai Ji became an animal for viewing. ... she silently put down the melon in her hand, her head Several question marks popped up. Being at the bottom of the team, I didn¡¯t get involved in this mess. Water, how can it be your turn? "According to you, it seems like this is indeed the case... The inch-headed man looked at Bai Ji. "The woman in the mask and Not to mention, this girl really doesn¡¯t seem like a god Sign, except that the pair of pointed ears are a bit weird. " "This should be a racial trait, not a god Zheng, I have observed that this little girl¡¯s level is absolutely Below twenty is true. He looked around in a circle. "Please I¡¯m asking you, among you who are below twenty "If there is, this devouring power can be surrendered to You, no one will say anything Everyone is smart, what is imposter Field, don¡¯t I need to talk about it? "Hei glanced at the body and was chopped into A few dollars, a man who died of a fate. Everyone looked at each other, and the one who was coveting the corpse was also Withdraw his gaze angrily. If you are found to have bad intentions, you will lose your life The best result, they will not be Don¡¯t think about the ownership of a corpse¡¯s engulfing energy Chapter 1229: Through this simple question. Besides... the black talks a lot, keep it temporarily. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just for temporary storage, the fat and water won¡¯t flow. Outsider Tian, ??this power is only temporarily given to her , Who knows if she can keep it in the end. After being silent for a while, everyone said they didn¡¯t care. See, this proposal is approved. only "Can we refuse." Bai Ji raised her hand. Just kidding, everyone knows that these are not profitable The guy so easily gave up this devouring energy to He is purely ill-intentioned. I am the lowest level existence of this team, no It may absorb a part of the energy and jump to the highest point, If you can''t tell the rumors, you will add unnecessary hatred. Degree and concentration, whoever is upset can find it at will An excuse to kill myself as a pig. Bai Ji is not an idiot, how could she not know black This is a storage that you can deposit and withdraw at any time box? used. Among the ferocious beasts, the first to die Often not the weakest, but the most striking Bai Ji understands this truth, and everyone else understands it Yes, the Devourer members who were still hesitating before see this Situation, immediately colluded with Bai Ji step by step. "I said little girl, what do you mean? You didn¡¯t make any effort when we were fighting, and you stood by the side Watching the show, now giving up the fruits of labor for no reason You, don''t you want it? It''s too ignorant of praise. " "Yeah, for nothing, there is this in this world What a comfortable thing? Lie down obediently, you can watch it swallow The level has risen in a hurry, are you not happy about it? "Give you a piece of advice, young man, don''t fail Just fun. "The Devourers with different looks are very aggressive. They have only one meaning: this swallowing power, you take it You have to accept it, and you have to accept it if you don''t. Bai Ji looked at Lilena next to her and sighed gas. "We have no choice." "Huh, just know it." Bai Ji patted Lilena on the shoulder and let her stay in the original Waiting for myself, only in front of my body, in front of everyone, Walked to the man''s body The blood of the dead is like spoiled food. People gag. If Bai Ji¡¯s taste is changed, she will never do it. It''s such a disgusting and disgusting thing. She knelt on her knees, her petite palms on the man¡¯s Before xi¨­ng, grinning sharp fangs She doesn''t like being surrounded by so many people while eating View, this gives her a very bad feeling, like I am a rare animal for people to watch. Helpless, she has no choice, around These devourers are like monitoring her for fraud It''s the same as fake, close to the front, all subtle movements can''t escape Pass their eyes. The dark, slightly purple blood y¨¨ condenses, gurgling and flowing His body gradually solidified and closed, and the man¡¯s body gradually dried Shrunken down and turned into a skinny corpse Bai Ji leaned back, licked her ruddy uvula, and took out A silk scarf, faintly wiped away the blood stains on the corners of the mouth. Chapter 1230: Her heart is far from being as calm as her surface A hot torrent leaped up and down in her body, As if to collapse her whole body. Her face gradually became ugly, the swelling flow of heat As if to let her die from the inside out, the tendons Almost all veins, blood vessels, and tissues swell due to intense energy It swells up, every pore on the whole body is erected Come In the dark, bathed in a stream of heat* She feels that her body is undergoing a qualitative change, or According to the author, it should be called sublimation. She was holding her head, her eyes were dark, she always felt her head On both sides, something seems to be protruding At the same time, the ears are also hot, This very subtle feeling is constantly changing her body structure Make Gradually, when she recovered, her clothes and head The towel has been dampened with sweat. "The first deification may be a bit painful, but just It is painful, but also painful and happy. "The black voice is It came after the fading darkness. God, transform? After hearing this, Bai Ji subconsciously touched the strangeness. On both sides of Bi¡¯s head, unexpectedly touched two hard Bangbang, things that shouldn''t exist. "Welcome to the world of mythology, little girl, First of all, I have to congratulate you, formally join from now on To get rid of the ranks of Fanx¨¬ng. Hei spread his arms. "Nothing. You need to be strange and afraid of your own changes, that¡¯s you A qualitative change has occurred, and it is a proof that it is about to leave the ranks of all kinds. "Leave the mortal species?" Bai Ji rubbed her head, because she didn''t Because of the mirror, she didn¡¯t know that she had grown on top of her head What is the pair of things, and the feeling of ears I feel a little weird, like, a little light "We, are you more and more like monsters?" Bai Ji murmured Self-talk "Monster? That''s right, but girl, for us In terms of monsters, the term never has a derogatory meaning. "Black Dew There was a slight smile. "Why would someone call Are we monsters? This is not because of weakness Is your creature afraid of the difference between being powerful and yourself? " Chapter 47 ~ First Deification (Part 2) "In fact, why do we feel inferior? We are , Is powerful, and it is for this reason that it will be affected by all kinds of Suppression and exclusion, what we have to do is not to deny ourselves The strength of oneself is not to listen to the rumors of all kinds of things "It is to face up to one''s own strength and let sentient beings willing to be ministers clothes. Hei grinned. "Power is ours Li, I dare to guarantee that you will return to the original with your current strength The plane must be king over the world, no one can rival. " Bai Ji, who has bowed her head and said nothing since just now, everyone Everyone laughed, everyone thought she was digesting herself Physical changes are not true. She is carefully checking her panel. The level jumped directly from the previous sixteen to twenty Third, it has surpassed nine levels and surpassed twenty Checkpoint. Skill points continue to rise, and there are more skill panels Several skills coming, the word "devil king" is flashing in the container column Shining a weird light Chapter 1231: Not only that, but the natal device seems to have happened a little Variety. This feeling, maybe the man named Hei did not say wrong This is a qualitative change, whether it¡¯s oneself or A qualitative change that others can feel. Hearing the black words, Bai Ji''s eyes fell into nothingness The hole is like an abyss where two pools of people choose to eat. If this qualitative change comes earlier, what about the Blood Spirit Empire? Will be annihilated twice? How could your own empire Was wiped out by that group of miscellaneous army? ? At that time, the blood spirit empire... no, the whole Barland They are all in their own pockets, no one can resist Yourself, against yourself. The famous general under the rule praised us as the king of kings, shoulders together The existence of the nine creation gods... not enough, not enough, since I have to become stronger and want enough "Bai Ji, Bai Ji?" God? Yes, no one can resist Isn''t existence a god? ? Think about it this way and become The tyrannical gods seem to be good too. "Bai Ji? Bai Ji? Descend the gods to punish the numb world, wantonly tilt Own anger, is it okay to do this? As the world Lord, this is the privilege of the gods, hehehe. Just when Bai Ji was trembling with her arms When, a cold jade chu¨­ touched her side face, softly The soft skin chu¨­ sunken. "Huh?? We... Bai Ji stroked her head, muddled. After the turbidity in the brain retreated, consciousness gradually regained. "Are you okay? Looking sideways, there are some beautiful girls wearing masks He looked at himself confused, with a hint of worry in his tone. "We, we just now?... Bai Ji touched her cheek Face confused. "I don¡¯t know, after swallowing it back, you¡¯re not normal. "Lilena explained calmly." Read a word Say that she is the queen who rules the world Would say that anger rages on the mainland is not bad, etc. words "Ah, we said all these things horse? ? "Bai Ji was startled, her face was blushing. I don¡¯t know why, I¡¯m a ghost all of a sudden I''m lost, said these inexplicable things, and now In retrospect, I only feel ashamed and embarrassed. "We just made a loud voice ? ? "Well, it''s not that big." Lirina looked calm. Tucaodao. "Even though I didn''t listen carefully, I could hear it Come "Isn''t that huge?!...Black history plus Bai Ji feels that her whole person is not good, next He put her face in front of Lirina. Well? Drop what? " "Let''s let you quickly forget the previous memories Understand? "Bai Ji grinned threateningly tooth. "Don''t dare to mention it again, don''t blame us for being polite!" Chapter 1232: "I see, Bai Ji claims to be the ruler of the world World, the first invincible queen of the universe I will forget Dropped. "I told you to stop talking!" Bai Ji felt that Lily Did Na deliberately want to **** yourself off? After frustrating with Lirina, she opened the brand The new panel, what surprised her most is that the item The bar actually lit up. This means that you can open the inventory Speaking of which, what''s in my inventory What Bai Ji opened it curiously. Inventory, I only see the panel Two feather fragments lay quietly in it. "Huh?..." Bai Ji recognized at a glance, these two Whatever they are, they were given to themselves by Bianzi and Gordon. Gordon also told her that this is [the heart of the Lord God] broken sheet Although I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, but I¡¯m a little surprised The difference, these two fragments actually followed me to the extreme blacken Two golden fragments glowed with scorching golden light, Under Bai Ji¡¯s surprised gaze, Jin Guang pointed straight ahead, like It''s the same way to find out the direction for Bai Ji. "Long xu¨¦''s direction?" Direction, Bai Ji soon noticed what the golden light was referring to The direction is not trivial. Is the destination of this team''s trip Dragon''s Nest xu¨¦ The remaining fragments are hidden in the dragon¡¯s nest xu¨¦ What As the distance gradually approaches, Bai Ji can clearly observe Feel the upwelling of blood in the body. It¡¯s the past, maybe she doesn¡¯t understand it. Meaning, but now, she feels extremely sensitive to God Knowing that the power surging like rivers, seas and rivers is there Summon yourself, at the same time, with what you have The film resonates. "Talking Thousand what? "It feels like someone is pulling oneself With a long hard object on top of his head, Shirahime was very dissatisfied with Lily Na, slapped her hand away Is it fun? Really, you''re still a kid What "It''s a little longer than before." Lirina''s attention The point is clearly on the pair of hard objects on Bai Ji¡¯s head, she Some doubts are authentic. "What''s a little bit longer? You mean it''s on our head This thing? "Bai Ji touched the pair on her head strangely Hard object. "Speaking of which, you see our image has changed now Is it? " "There is a pair of horns that are not too long." Lirina calmly The way. "There are also ears "Huh? A pair of horns?" Bai Ji was taken aback, then hurriedly He squeezed the horns of his head and looked at Lilena nervously. What kind of horn does it look like? ? " "What does it look like?... Lirina looked uncomfortable, like It''s the kind of appearance that I want to say, but I can''t tell. "Oh, I almost forgot, your worrying expression can force. "Bai Ji sighed, there is no mirror to show her Look at what you look like now. "Besides, other than this Chapter 1233: What else has changed outside? ? " Chapter 48 ~ Fighting (Part 1) "Besides, do we have other changes?" Bai Ji squeezed her cheek, trying to confirm her face Is there any change in the Ministry. Lirina, look left, look right, chu¨­, chu¨­ Hakuhim¡¯s Face, knocked Bai Ji¡¯s forehead again, squeezed her two Cheeks and ears. "Um! Let''s let you see if we have changed What are you doing when you pinch our face, beat you. "Want for myself Bai Ji with a sore face taking revenge looks at the other side''s face The iron mask, a feeling of nowhere to start, can only be used as stop "The horns on the head, and the ears." See Bai Ji Not letting it be touched, Lirina touched both sides of her head. Squeezed his ears. "Ears?" Bai Ji pinched her ears and touched It seems that some changes have taken place in the sense, and at the same time, oneself There seems to be some changes in the shape of her ears. "Other places have not changed." Lilina has no expression. The way of love. "If you insist on changing, it''s probably changing to Secondary Two. "You guy" Bai Ji was taken aback and ashamed While annoyed, there was a hint of surprise. "Who is the term Secondary Two? Teach you? " Lily, who is as knowledgeable and experienced as a three-year-old child The words used by Na Tucao can be so sharp, Bai Ji somewhat "No one taught me." Lirina thought about it. "This I still know some basic vocabulary, no need for people teach "Is that so? In a moment, Lirina seemed to There have been some changes, but Bai Ji is not entangled in So, I attribute these words to Lirina¡¯s original words "We are going to be behind the team." Lilinati Wake up the pensive Bai Ji. "Oh, yes." Bai Ji also noticed that she thought During the time of the test, the large troops have already opened the distance, Pulling Lirina to follow. Lilina, who was dragged by Bai Ji, took the initiative to watch In my own hand, there are a few more traces in my eyes, so I can¡¯t understand The meaning. "You don''t seem to be too surprised by the changes in your body Treat them as simple as eating and drinking water. " Lirina spit out abruptly. "Ah? Isn''t this a normal thing." Bai Ji He gave Lirina a surprised look. "Everyone here is right These changes are unheard of, if we even connect this If there is none, it will be eliminated sooner or later. " "Since we are all on this road, where things like this West, for us in the future, it may become very extravagant Right. "Bai Ji didn''t know whether she laughed at herself or said sarcastically. "Shell, do you still bring it?" "Huh? Shells?" Bai Ji felt like she just opened At the beginning, Lilena became a little strange, she started from Take out the shell necklace from his arms. "Of course I brought it." Lilena nodded and said nothing. It¡¯s like a few small rocks immersed in the deep pool, exciting After the splash at the starting point, he returned to calm The level of strength temporarily reached a balance line team Wu fell into a deadly strange peace. Although there are no disputes and quarrels, everyone does not say anything about it Chapter 1234: Words, the raging fire y¨¤o situation has eased, but Always hold on to the vigilance and refuse to let go. Maybe this is how the Devourer survives, except No one except myself can believe it. "Zizizi...the deeper the valley, the more it spreads from the bottom of the foot The heat source coming becomes more obvious, and Bai Ji is very thankful for herself I bought a pair of thicker boots that won¡¯t get hot Jump feet. With the deepening, the surrounding temperature is getting higher and higher, The soil is getting hotter and hotter, and there is a kind of teppanyaki on it. The feeling of dancing Everyone unconsciously strengthened their vigilance towards the surroundings, At the same time, the pace of progress was consciously slowed down. After the last corner of the valley, everyone is uncomfortable Feeling stopped. The burnt earth ash and the deep yellow sandy soil are separated Ming, like a signpost for idlers to stop, and the front Is the air that is distorted due to the terrifying heat, which can far Looking at the crimson peaks that are straight into the clouds. The tumbling lava emits thick gray and black smoke, Sora burns purple and black, a stone bridge like a single tree From above the molten slurry, extending from one end to the other, like Almost is the only way to the nest xu¨¦. "Everyone, it looks like we have arrived at the Dragon¡¯s Nest xu¨¦¡¯s Portal now. "Hei turned around. "Don''t be like a guide, we are not here to travel of. "The inch head man seems to be constantly looking for it along the way. The black stubble is no exception when it comes to the gate of Longxu¨¦. "This stone bridge seems to be the only way to the dragon Road, there seems to be no other way. "Black ignored The short-headed man greeted everyone by picking up things. " Come, I will go up first, and follow-up people will keep up. " "Wait." The short-sized man interrupted again untimely. If it''s black. "You said you want to go up first? What do you do? Laugh, if you pass by and cross the river and tear down the bridge, everyone How to do? "I never thought about this kind of thing." Hei quietly Looking at the Cuntou man, the implication is that this is what you said Yes, I never said it. "In any case, I can''t believe you." There is a truthful way. "Everyone didn''t disclose their devouring etc. Level, maybe you are our highest level right now One, if you want to do something, it¡¯s too easy "Lilena, get ready." Checked the inch. The male panel, Bai Ji, who is not in the team, reminds him abruptly Tao Lilena nodded thoughtfully. The highest level of the entire team is the inch-headed man Swallowing level 29, only one step away can break through Thirty levels of the mark, get another sublimation, it¡¯s just him The behavior directed at the black is also traceable "Then what do you want?" Hei seems to have some disapproval to him. I was impatient and asked directly. "Hmph, I won''t let myself go first like you Go...In this way, the rear team will change to the front team and let the weakest one land first. On the other side, we two are at the end, dare you? "Inch Man Hummingly. "Why don''t you dare?" Hei agreed without thinking. Proposal. In this way, Bai Ji, who is considered the weakest, and Chapter 1235: Lilena came to the front again, as the first one to pass People on the bridge. Bai Ji did not hesitate to set foot on this even The stone bridge without guardrails, although walking in the front, the back Fang¡¯s people want to cheat themselves easily, but Bai Ji is right This is not too much worry. It¡¯s no good for them to push their companions down the lava, Not only it¡¯s not good, but it also loses the energy that can be swallowed. Quantity, these exquisite egoists would not do this It¡¯s a stupid thing. The reason why the inverted man said so was just looking for It''s just an excuse to stay behind As Bai Ji thought, no appointment happened during the crossing of the bridge. What an accident, it is so, the cautious Bai Ji is still doing well Mentally prepared, ready to unfold at any time when a sudden situation occurs Both wings, led Lirina to escape to safety. Due to the narrow bridge deck, only one person can pass at a time Because of the slowness of crossing the bridge Bai Ji first set foot on the other side, then Lilina. After that, everyone successfully arrived on the opposite shore, just in the line When the unprovoked black and inch man stepped on the safe side, he changed So it happened. Chapter 48 ~ Fighting (Part 2) For what? ? "Just set foot The black on the other side trembled, followed by a spasm in his body Spasm "Haha, what do you mean?" The inch-headed man behind him Strangling his neck, and the latter was struggling desperately. "Don''t bother, you have hit me since just now The natal weapon is in vain, and go on the road quietly Right! "Only heard a clear voice, the black neck was covered in inches The first man twisted off, Bai Ji could clearly see the black panel A visible rate of tarnishing. The inch-headed man threw away the corpse he was holding and turned around Shattered the stone bridge. "what are you doing??" Are you a fool? ? Just kill him, put The bridges are all destroyed, how will everyone get back later? ? " Are you floating? I just wanted to die Complete Sudden changes, this one is full of instability The small team of factors is completely boozh¨¤, no...} In the first place, it¡¯s not even a team, but sooner or later b¨¤ozh¨¤ Thing, and the destruction of the bridge that the inching men will go back to is just one A fuse. Rebuke the world of killing and betrayal, be alone He tried his best. "Stay back." Bai Ji, who anticipated the imminent change, had already put on Opened a posture, and Lirina, who was given a forewarned The change didn¡¯t feel abrupt, followed by Bai Ji in the first For a while, he evacuated the area where the fight was most intense. However, even if the inch man attracted most of the fire Li, Bai Ji Lina and the two are still under attack. Some people want to fish in troubled waters and want to compare themselves with Lily Na, the weakest combat power of the two teams is swallowed first. Bai Ji drew out the devil and stopped the one with thorns Spiked long whip. "Two cuties, where are you going what? "The strange-looking man yanked his hands. Bai Ji¡¯s whip noticed long before reaching the dragon xu¨¦ This weird man has aimed at himself and Lily many times Chapter 1236: Yan Sure enough, there is no attempt, is it premeditated? "Now is not the time for infighting." Bai Ji side That said, while adjusting the posture calmly, at the same time Motion to Lirina "Hey, put it aside, it doesn''t matter I just need to devour enough food and watch the level rub Rushing upward is enough, they have to fight to follow them Yes, anyway, it will eventually become a stepping stone for me to become stronger. " The man grinned in a crazy arc, as if in his In hate, Bai Ji and Lilina are just on the table Pick "I can''t help myself, do you want to be one enemy two?" Bai Ji Leng snorted. "If you don''t get rid of you soon, then the next one will die I was the one who dropped. "The man glanced at the chaos behind him The battlefield of porridge. "Those bastards, wait a long time for this opportunity Right? A chance to fight each other right away The man''s long whip is tricky and fierce, as if it is itself Like having life, acting like a snake. Entangling, culling, puncturing, twisting, just white Ji and Lirina entangled tightly Bai Ji, who clenched the arrogance tightly, didn''t dare to move a bit, as if As long as the leg is stepped, the flaw will be revealed, and it will be overwhelmed by that one. The man''s barbed wire hits. In the process, Bai Ji¡¯s container effect made her I am beyond words. Double the effect of being hit, once you get hit, you will get your heart attacked. Fortunately, the Qiqi Tulian purchased in the Central City The role of dressing is not only as simple as looking good, but to a certain extent I helped Bai Ji shield part of the damage, selling such expensive fruit Of course there is a reason Looking at the continuous extension, surrounding myself and Lirina Bai Ji feels helpless with her spiked whip Ambiguous defense, the two fell into a passive position, and the other The offense is continuous and does not give them a chance to breathe. meeting If you don¡¯t find a way to solve the situation, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s even stretched. There is no chance of punches and kicks, the two of them will be caught by this man It''s exhausted. Bai Ji remembers that the other party''s Devouring Level should be 20 Five, only two levels higher than myself, but so difficult It¡¯s because with the increase in level, the difference between levels Is the gap getting bigger and bigger. The other party¡¯s container. Well, I didn¡¯t pay attention at all. The necessity of the container is the one that is restrained anyway Everyone is hit twice, and the attack is halved. "Why, how could this guy be so Strong? ? "Hahahaha! ... I said you all die Are you going to be your own when it comes? "Looking at the downwind The Devourers, the inch-headed man laughed. "What more are you talking about? "What am I saying, you are not very clear in your heart Chu. "The inch head man changed his expression of disgust." What can''t beat me, because each of you only play It''s less than 50% of the power. "Everyone expects other people to turn the tide and keep it for themselves Strength, that¡¯s it, you think you can win Chapter 1237: Who? ? "The inch-tou man sipped "What kind of teamwork, this kind of thing has been It¡¯s shit, I never counted on you to win. After the devouring can be claimed as one¡¯s own, one person challenges that Isn''t the head dragon beautiful? ? Oh, don''t look at that expression Look at me, you guys think the same way, I just don¡¯t Put it into practice too soon. " "Whimsical! "Want to resist? I said you can''t defeat me of "Fuck!" Flew out, just like a ball Bai Ji knocked Lirina down. This is not a two-on-one at all, it is clearly 1.5 I can only count 0.5 Bai Ji clutched her head, thinking very humblely. If it''s not for the skill points, all the points will reach vitality OK, I''ve been beaten to death a long time ago God thief, so in the end who gave us this It''s a pit man? ? "Oh, ha ha! You two little girls, also Quite able to hide! "The scarred man chased after panting. Come up Although Lilina and Bai Ji, who are passively defensive, are even connected He has never been close, it has always been his unilateral advance attack But I don¡¯t know why, the more he fights, the more tired he fights. More pain No, fight around, this silver hair didn¡¯t kill He felt like he was going to die first. It''s evil! Could it be that you are tired? ? also It means that I accidentally hit myself when I flicked the whip As a devourer who is deeply corroded by the gods, the higher the level Gao will not slow down due to his injuries. Obviously, he did not intend to give up these two pieces to his mouth R¨°u on the side. The white hair is weird, so solve the golden hair first Head is talking So, Lilena, who had just got up, looked up and saw The whip that drew towards him, at the moment of the moment, Bai Ji Flew over like a hamster just asking for protection and hugged her Face. "Fuck!" Unexpectedly, the whip drew white On Ji. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! As if the whip was drawn on his body, he vomited white Mo, fell on his back. Chapter 49 ~ Call Me Mom (Part 1) "Huhu, are you okay?" Ji let go of her embrace. "Um, well, it''s so uncomfortable... Lirina covered her face. "Are you injured? Tell us where you are injured. Bai Ji leaned down and said to Lirina who was uncomfortable. "So hard" Bai Ji smiled like a flower, but Gives a shuddering feeling. "Well, Bai Ji, what''s the matter?" I don''t understand the meaning Lilena cast an unrestricted look at Bai Ji. "It''s okay, before they notice us Wait, let''s hurry up, oh right. "Bai Ji sighed I remembered when I was about to retreat while pulling Lirina What, come back and pick up Pozuo to patch up the corpse Chapter 1238: After several knives, after confirming his death, he dragged him by the collar run The loot cannot be left behind. There is an unobstructed plain ahead, Bai Jidu It¡¯s already calculated. After entering the dragon, head towards the depths of the dragon Go deeper and look for variables. For example, dragon xu¨¦ or something, there should be dragons, right? It''s much easier to deal with creatures with this kind of third party intervention. Drive tigers and devour wolves, and reap the benefits when both lose and lose, Going according to plan is not a problem, but the problem is in Slap As she ran, Bai Ji suddenly felt that she was missing behind her People, I looked back and found that a certain bear kid had tripped over , And lie on the spot with no expression on his face. This bear kid, a barrier-free plain can be Falling on the ground is a kind of rare in a sense Talent As a last resort, Bai Ji rushed back in three steps and two steps. The free hand dragged the bear child. "Bai Ji Bai Ji, someone noticed us." Two Lirina said calmly with her feet mopping the floor. "They chase Up "Of course we know they came after." Bai Ji turned over Rolled his eyes and said. "You bear boy made such a big move Jing, it''s hard not to be noticed. " "Hurry up." Perceiving the more aura of chasing behind him As she got closer, Bai Ji held Lirina''s hand. The huge black wings glide up and soar into the sky. Lirina, it''s so heavy, you should lose weight Right? ? "The ascent speed plummeted, Bai Ji couldn''t help it. Tucaodao. "Less, fat, what is it?" "Eat less and exercise more, don¡¯t you understand? Get fat in the future Be careful not to marry if you get a ball. "What does it mean to marry out? Let''s take you. "Bai Ji feels like Like an old mother taking care of young children, taking care of In addition to the clothing, food, shelter, and transportation of the bear child, we have to be patient for her Popular science knowledge, shaping the three views. Time, Bai Ji feels like she has a big duck, no Whether it is physically or psychologically. "Don''t talk about it yet, Lirina, you can think of a way to do it Is it possible to reduce the weight we bear? "Bai Ji struggled Waving his wings and said. reduce weight. "Lilena thought about it and looked at Looking at the giant sword in his hand, and then at the armor on his body, Gu Zi''s shook her head, and then she held Bai Ji''s other hand The five fingers break apart. "Huh? What are you doing? The man¡¯s body fell and fell into the magma in "Look, the weight has been reduced." Lirina said, "Basically The appearance of c¨¡o. "Ah, the weight is reduced, but we were beaten before It was in vain. "Seeing that his trophies are gone, Bai A burst of remnant thoughts rose in Ji''s heart. "Lilena, how many of us are chasing our tails? Three...meeting, wrong input Two, eh, that doesn''t seem to count Chapter 1239: How many are there? ? "Bai Ji is going crazy, she Now I regret that I found such a wonderful group Can''t even count? ? Follow this trend Do you have to help her change her diapers? ... Fortunately, this world does not excrete such troublesome things Otherwise, it must be handled for her by herself. What else are you talking about, how many can you count? come out? ? " "Two, no, three, um, but that me Don''t know if it counts "What does it mean to be counted?" Bai Ji felt self-conscious I chatted with Lirina and wanted to die. "You tell us directly, How many survive? " "Three "Can''t that be enough?" Bai Ji said in a bad mood. "But one of them is alive, still riding underneath No, I can¡¯t be so miserable by this girl Just forget it. "Li Liyan "what?" "From now on, let''s be your mother." Bai Jiyi A profound way. I''ve been cheated so many times by Lilena, so I don''t account for it. It''s a big loss if it''s cheap. Oh, yes, mom. "Lilena doesn''t hesitate Suo, yelled these two in that calm tone No, your answer is so fruitful Broken? ? "Bai Ji almost deviated from the flight trajectory, no Tucaodao. "The word mom is casual to you Can it be called? " "No." Lirina shook her head. "Name me Is my mother, so I call Bai Ji my mother no problem. " "The problem is big! Let''s just casually say you don''t Seriously hello. "The corner of Bai Ji''s mouth twitched. She doesn''t want such a big child yet, besides, she Haven''t even been married yet? "Where are they?" After calming down, Bai Ji asked Tao "Half of the mountain." Lirina replied. Bai Ji breathed a sigh of relief, because she had brought an oil bottle Her speed is not so fast, but fortunately in this world Not everyone in the world has the ability to fly. Degree, must be the first to reach the top of the mountain. The crimson mountain peaks at the top of the sky, pierced and burned from the bottom up In the gray and purple sky, this should be the dragon¡¯s nest xu¨¦ The highest peak. The next thing is the molten smelt exuding terrifying heat. From a bird¡¯s eye view, the crimson lava reflects the black reef. islands. The layout of the scene is completely in line with the evil dragon''s nest in the fairy tale xu¨¦, however, it¡¯s strange to follow the script in your head, The dark dragon that should have been hiding here did not appear. Except for lava or lava, this place may only There is a dragon in the name. Like a rising arrow feather, Bai Ji and Lilina Came to the top of the mountain. The foothills of the mountainside and the different shapes of the rock wall Different, the top of the mountain is in a regular circle, not like it opens naturally Into the style. Chapter 1240: And just in the central area of ??the top floor, there are a few points The stone seems to be performing some kind of sacrifice, the center of the sharp stone Lying quietly on a dark wooden shelf with a glowing Fragments. Chapter 49 ~ Call Me Mom (Part 2) "That was... the moment at the top of the mountain, Bai Ji''s eyes She was so attracted by the fragment that she didn¡¯t Noticed that Lilena next to her was also staring at the broken piece Film, the gaze in the eyes gradually became strange Come Bai Ji walked over subconsciously, looking at the fragment It''s very close to myself, but in fact there is still some distance. Bai Ji, who got closer, could see clearly, this fragment looks like The style is familiar, much like the one that Bianzi and Gao Deng gave to themselves Two pieces. Is this the third one? Bai Ji stretched out her hand, and at this moment, the air The temperature rises sharply, and the surrounding magma rises up, turning This red mountain is surrounded by shroud. The huge movement caused the earth''s crust to move, not standing still Bai Ji slipped and fell to the ground. "Lost lost lamb, you can''t run away!" Sounded out of time, chasing Bai Ji and Lirina The two reckless guys have come up from below the hillside, look Looking at Bai Ji who fell to the ground, she showed a grinning smile. "It''s really troublesome." Bai Ji turned over, more than ten The cards are flying in the air and set fire to one of them The reckless man riding a flying horse was caught by more than ten as soon as he came out The sharp claw chain flew out. Pegasus? "The other party sat down on the white with wings The horse should be the opponent''s natal weapon. Temporarily repelled an enemy, and the other was on the way The mountain man also reached the top of the mountain. "Ha, I actually put myself into a dead end It¡¯s okay, so I don¡¯t have to bother to play tricks with you Tibetan. "After seeing Bai Ji, another man grinned. Dao, just about to take a step forward, I found that my body is not moving Up. "Slightly!..." Bai Ji made a ghost towards him The face pointed to his feet. "This, what is this?" I don''t know under his feet When was a card stepped on, and at this time, the card It quickly becomes the same size at a speed visible to the eyes The rising beam wrapped him. Defiler''s Card: Fixed] This card was in the arena and swallowed a Obtained by opponents with imprisonment ability, because they need to be loved The effect can only be triggered by stepping on it. It is bad in general, but Bai Ji still I thought it wouldn''t be useful. She jumped to the side of the fixed enemy in three steps and two steps Looking at him with a smile. "Cut, if you have anything to do, just let it go and wait for me to pick it up. If you''re imprisoned, you must chop your dead girl into pieces to eat Drop! "Uncle, you may not have this chance "Ha, the little devil head of Chu Shinhwa, with your slightness The devouring level of the footpath, I just stand here for you to fight How about a few minutes? "The man disagrees. "I didn''t say that I would beat you directly." Bai Ji smiled Yingying took out a card and approached the man''s face Chapter 1241: Just listen to the bang, the man is stretched out from the card His fist flew out. Defiler''s Hand: Prank Box] "Haha, stupid! No pain or y¨£ng attack, you Why ah ah ah! ... the man who hasn''t finished speaking sees As I was about to fly into the tumbling molten lava, get His expression changed instantly. Do you know what you are doing? ! such Come, you never want to get my devouring level! "Man angry Roared. "We never said that we want your devouring level." Bai Ji took back the card and waved at the man. "Uncle, Good way to go. " "Puff!" The man seemed to want to say something, already Fell into the molten slurry. Overtake two enemies, even if you and Lirina Add up to less than 1.5 combat effectiveness, so Therefore, the extraordinary period is very treated. Wasting the devouring energy may end up causing ¡®stuck It¡¯s not that Bai Ji didn¡¯t think about this possibility. However, the status quo does not allow her to think too much. The prey is oneself. Who makes the container he owns so cheating? with At the same level, you can play with all your strength, who can you beat? and also Can use the armor of deception to consume by relying on the health value, but now When the Armor of Deception is gone, one''s own reliance will also disappear. Pass away Seeing that the armor-patterned card in my hand loses its light Ze, Bai Ji sighed. [The Hand of the Blasphemer] is not an independent book A life weapon, it¡¯s a derivative energy of the [greedy swallower] Power, the two coexist. Greedy Devourer] The main ability of the enemy Part of it is owned, and the refining ability will be in the form of cards Appears, this is [The Defiler''s Hand] Similarly, it is possible to liberate [greed Greedy Devourers] restrictions, using extraordinary lethality The ¡¾Lingshan¡¿. The disadvantage is that the hand can only be activated at a time Cards, and the replaced hand will enter the cooldown time. This means that Bai Ji cannot be launched in a short time Same card twice In order to use [Fixed] and replaced [Arrow of Tricky] Then I used the [prank box], now there is The cards went into cooling. "Lilena, cover us, don''t froze, the fight hasn''t It''s over! The guy riding the Pegasus rushed back Up! "Bai Ji stepped back, calling out the name of her partner. But I couldn''t get any response. "Lilena?" Bai Ji had a headache, and her heart said this bear Where did the child go, turned around and took a look, when he found out The person was kneeling and sitting in front of the debris, holding the piece in both hands The golden shard was silent. "This idiot... now is the time to study the fragments ? "Bai Ji jumped on, pushed away and fell into The sluggish young girl was so caught up that it should have fallen to Lilina Attack on the body. "Wow! The thunder that fell from the sky struck directly Hit Bai Ji, accompanied by a deafening b¨¤o Chapter 1242: zh¨¤, Bai Ji rolled to the edge of the mountain. This time, Bai Ji was directly electrified outside and tender inside. There is still electric current in the hair on the body, half of the body is Paralyzed "Huh? The guy who rushed up from the foot of the mountain just now What? Gone? "The man riding a Pegasus looked around without sending a message. After showing the third figure besides the two, he regretfully shakes Shook his head. "Did you run away? It''s a pity, if you don''t run If so, I have three sources of energy! " "Forget it, swallow you two first kind! "As the mainstay of the team, Tianma man Knowing that the only way to survive is to put the team The tail of the crane was eaten in one go. In this way, I barely have the ability to challenge this The qualifications of the strongest team. The people below will probably have to fight for a long time, these times Time, enough to eat these two snacks The man calculated it happily, there was no thread in his movements With little muddy and water, the horns of Tianma began to gather thunder, quasi Ready to destroy Lilina and Bai Ji below hit "Kacha!" Only a sound of lightning and thunder, purple and black The sky darkened a little, thunder wave flashed by, the sky It''s half white. Bai Ji closed her eyes slightly, but did not usher in an attack, lifted Looking at it, the man riding a Pegasus is all over his body, like Like being struck by lightning, it fell to the ground in the next second Bai Ji hurriedly crawled over to test each other''s breath died. "Yo, girl, you are still alive. "I thought you would be the first to die after the war It. "Below the top of the mountain, a black figure gradually entered Vision. It''s the black that should have died. Chapter 50 ~ Devouring the World (Part 1) "It''s surprising, I thought there was a fight here Later, you and your pet will be the first to die Of it. "Rising from the horizon, the black side slowly approaching As he said, dragging in his hand, I was burned by my own thunderstorm before Pegasus man. "We should be surprised." Bai Ji slowly Straighten your body. "We are watching Zhan Duan start, you He was immediately killed by a spike, and he didn''t even see his face. " "No way, it turns out that the one who lived to the end was not The strongest person, but the most brainy person. "Black grin, He smiled sarcastically. "What about the short-headed man, and the devourers? You live Down? "Bai Ji calmly asked about the simplicity Easy to understand, things that can be understood with just the mind Love, in fact, it¡¯s just delaying time to regain strength. Up "What do you mean, it''s just a simple brain to figure it out White question? As for that short-sized man? ..." Hei Cong He took a pinch of hair in his arms and grinned. "I pulled it all out The chicken feather on his head. "Eh, yeah... It¡¯s really like pretending to be a good man all the way Trouble, in every sense. "Take the hair in your hand freely Throw it into the lava and squeeze his fists. "It''s said that the mask is worn for a long time I can¡¯t take it off. I really feel that way now. Well... Damn, this kind of tender way of speaking is just Chapter 1243: It makes me irritable. " "You have been preparing for a long time. "It doesn''t matter, anyway, dragon xu¨¦ or something, itself It¡¯s a guise, is there any dragon in this place, and has it been obtained? The key to ascension is not important. "Hei kicked away The corpse next to it. "In other words, because of you Only then has the key to ascension. " "How long have you been designing this situation? "Make a game? No, no, it''s not called a game." How difficult it is to lie to you, don¡¯t you think about it Ever this possibility? I just used your money Fortunately, everyone is not clean, so don¡¯t pretend Looks naive and innocent. " "So, is the main course finished?" Bai Ji picked Eyebrow, pointed at himself. "It''s time for us two desserts Is it? " Although it is an interrogative sentence, the panel information has been given Ji answer. After the column of the man¡¯s devouring level, it reads impressively A big thirty-eight. He has taken all his companions except himself Swallowed, the level is already close to forty. "Very appropriate." Hei admired. "I have your main course After you have finished eating, you will probably serve it after ordering Desserts, devour you, I probably can¡¯t improve much Levels, but better than nothing "Puff puff. "Oh? What are you laughing at." "It''s nothing, I just feel that this world really is No one is worthy of trust. "Cards with scarlet lines The pieces fly in the air and gather under the command of Bai Ji In the shape of a spear. Defiler¡¯s Hand: Constructing Cards] Black easily avoided the spear''s piercing offensive, from I took out two silver tube revolver firearms in my pocket The qi¨¡ng fire sounded, and in an instant, the black projectiles were like raindrops Like a crack on Bai Ji''s skin. Bai Ji was pushed out by the huge impact, she couldn''t If I don¡¯t praise the quality of this dress, I have been smashed countless The projectile is just a condition of scratching the skin. Those two unfamiliar firearms Bai Ji is a bit familiar with The firearms developed by humans in the Third Era are similar in different ways She has seen these styles in the illustrated book, but later The casting process has been lost to the world. The projectiles inspired by this firearm hit the blood family It doesn¡¯t hurt, but the two in the black hands are obviously not ordinary Firearms, it¡¯s obvious that they have the appearance of firearms Natal device. The projectile is so close that it cannot be avoided, unilaterally The Bai Ji who was hitting gave up evasively and fought arrogantly to resist The flying projectiles, at the same time, are cast using construction cards Mullion. "Are these cards your natal weapon? Interesting Abilities, but it¡¯s just fun, not strong enough enough. "Black''s speed surpasses the speed of sound, while moving towards Bai Ji Open the qi¨¡ng, leaving behind a trail of invisible afterimages. "Tsk." The fire sh¨¨ outside the shield, no attack The slightest pause, black bullets don¡¯t need money like a wave Bo smashed over. The strength of the constructed weapon is directly proportional to the number of cards Off, the more cards in the hand, the better the shield¡¯s protection Chapter 1244: More than ten cards will probably last a while Son, if you didn¡¯t think of a way before the shield broke words "too slow. Bai Ji''s pupils shrunk, her face facing back. The bomb y¨¤o in front is still constantly stimulating, but Hei himself has moved behind Bai Ji. His speed was even faster than a bullet. "Zh¨¤ crack." He put a special bullet into the turn In the round, aim at Bai Ji. "Cut!" Bai Ji paused, unable to move Sluggish, lay a card on the ground calmly, then Later, he was hit head-on by a bullet. Boom boom boom! "With b¨¤ozh¨¤ as the center, the spread of the excitement The shadow energy of the hair lifted Bai Ji out. Bai Ji lost consciousness several times, spanning more than a dozen etc. Level battle, coupled with this cheating container, is almost In an instant, Bai Ji lost his combat effectiveness. "Oh, what is this?" Looking at the one on the ground The shiny fragments walked over with a black smile and moved Pick it up. "Unexpectedly, there will be unexpected gains, no Wrong, it''s not a trip in vain. " Turn out the bouncing wheel and add a special proton to it After the bomb, he approached Bai Ji. "Hmm!" The hand was severely stepped on, restraining the white After Ji¡¯s ability to act, the qi¨¡ng mouth of the black hole was aimed at she was "Farewell, well, although I may not remember You...but thank you for what you did to me Contribute. " Black pulled the trigger, and at the very moment, one The hand card bounced out, jamming the hammer. "Huh?" Black frowned slightly, seeing the card I frown slightly when I engraved the gift box pattern on it The next moment, the gift box was opened and shot out Only spring fists. Defiler''s Hand: Prank Box] "Pop!" Hei was hit hard by an unexpected attack Face, even though it¡¯s a face slap, this level of attack doesn¡¯t hurt No, and Bai Ji¡¯s greed is not to attack him. Into the damage. Chapter 50 ~ Devouring the World (Part 2) Just calibrate the position and bounce him into the square accurately It''s just in the trap that was designed. The black who was bombed so far away before steadying his body again Stepped back a few steps, and then stepped accurately on Bai Jizhi The cards laid before. Defiler''s hand: fixed] Lay the trap first, and then use the prank box to put The enemy is forced to move into the trap, and the energy from different sources Proper cooperation can exert amazing power. "Small bugs..." wrapped in red keratinous membrane, He said coldly like a jelly. "This attack is not at all Does it hurt, do you want to defeat me with these cross-levels? Fancy Heaven is open. "Big talk is still appropriate after you survive, be careful Shining waist. "Bai Ji quickly got up and pulled out the engraved Black Spear''s card. Defiler''s Hand: Egg of the Devil "Swish!" Murderous, entrained with ray of thunde Chapter 1245: The black spear pierced out, breaking through all the black protection Straight into the heart. Black was sluggish, for a moment, countless claws from within It broke through his body and squeezed him. "The word Farewell, I''ll return it to you intact Oh. "Holding the posture to retrieve the card, the black side was detected After the board gradually dimmed, Bai Ji knelt down slightly weakly On the ground. Is it over? Looking at the gluttonous egg in her hand, Bai Ji Smiled miserably. Fortunately, she left a trump card, but the egg of the glutton is The energy obtained from a very high level of devouring a player Power, the destructive power of a single body is unsurpassed, kills the black, should It should be enough. Lilina, Lilina? Where do people go Up? ? "Bai Ji struggled to get up and shouted towards the surroundings. Since the start of the war, that girl has been silent, since Ji and He beat you to death, but I didn¡¯t see her coming help. The space on the top of the mountain is not too big. Ji found her kneeling sitting on the edge, her head hanging down, not knowing What''s Lirina doing? "Lilena? What''s wrong with you?" Seeing right Fang''s state is not right, Bai Ji walked over, but not yet When she stepped forward, she saw Lilena with the golden gold Together, rolled down the top of the mountain and fell straight to the lava in "Lilena?" Bai Ji exclaimed, almost completely There is no expected result, the molten swells up, not even Give her a chance to stretch her wings. Coming to the edge, you can only see the churning lava and The blazing wind blowing on your face. "How come, like this..." Didn''t give Bai Ji a sigh of relief By the chance, the black projectile penetrated her from behind. My eyes widened, and I fell from the cliff To go, she grabbed the rock face at the very moment of her death. "Awesome, really beautiful blow." Black voice In a complimentary tone. "If it''s not for my container special Shu, maybe it really killed me. "Container..." The struggling Bai Ji was seeing Heina After the almost intact figure, his face was as gray as death. She remembered the strange resurrection of Hei before. It is also given by the container. Bai Ji opened the panel and looked at the opponent''s container The column impressively writes the three words ¡®Tomb Keeper¡¯. Is the effect of infinite resurrection? No, it''s impossible What an exaggeration, it should be a limited number of resurrection. Ah, I still miscalculated. "You girl is too dangerous." Hei Wei''s own qi¨¡ng Loaded. "All weird tricks are out, clearly level Only about twenty "Fine, I don''t think much about your level of devouring want "Boom Bai Ji has only one hand left on the rock wall, and the black He pointed the qi¨¡ng mouth at the remaining hand. "Die." The sound of molten lava overwhelmed everything, Bai Ji didn¡¯t I closed my eyes voluntarily, the hot breath is just In an instant, she wrapped her up. Chapter 1246: Amidst the fiery red, she felt that her limbs were It was about to be melted, but unexpectedly there was no sense of falling. This proves that I still hold on to the rock wall and haven''t let go After she opened her eyes, there was a golden The light and shadow rushed up from below, too fast, that Bai Ji only saw the arc of light that was pulled by the old man. The molten slurry is boiling, see the momentum is wrong, black abandon the white Ji, returned to the center of the top of the mountain, with the one from the lava The rising girl confrontation The erupting molten column formed a barrier, located in a circular ring On the top of the mountain, the two confronted each other. "Lilena?..." Watching the giant sword waving in the air The young girl, Bai Ji who leaned back on the cliff yelled. The girl with her back to her is someone she knows well, but But at this moment, the aura that burst out is so ancient The awe-inspiring momentum, as if the whole person is A strong sword, sharp and deadly, with The original dull and cute temperament is completely different. It''s the same as changing individuals. The girl walking in the air glanced back at Bai Ji. The gaze in the mask, quietly is a moment''s attention The sight made Bai Ji''s mind tremble slightly. Those eyes are so familiar, they seem to be seen somewhere "Tsk, I don''t know the situation." Instinctively aware of the danger Risky black gritted his teeth. "Looks like a guy Brought it out. " Without much words, Hei took the lead in launching an offensive, ten A special bullet was loaded into the runner in just an instant In, immediately inspired by the qi¨¡ng tube. The twelve quality projectiles are almost impossible to avoid At the speed of her, she approached the girl in no time. At this moment, Bai Ji¡¯s vision seems to have changed Transform I saw Lilena slowly moving the giant sword in her hand, The trajectory of the projectile is clearly visible, and the projectiles that fly out are good Like at this moment, the speed becomes able to be captured with r¨°u eyes To Lilina moved and swung a huge sword of the same size Flexible, as if it were just a matter of breathing The bullets that hit her were all split in half. Hei didn''t seem to expect to fight her with these bullets Fight to the death, as early as the moment the war started, the black had already The girl is regarded as an enemy of the same level. This oppressive force, no matter what he thinks, can only I attribute the girl in front of me to a powerful enemy To delay the time, the black and the girl separated, Floating in the air, the two revolvers continue to face the ground without difference With other sweeps, the ink dots left behind gradually converge into a surface. The huge black monster came out from it, the monster¡¯s body The body is very uncoordinated, the structure of hands is light, imitating The Buddha is stitched together from different limbs at will. It held up the black hand, and the huge shadow covered the girl With Bai Ji. In an instant, Bai Ji realized that her body could no longer move. No matter who you are, if you swallow you, I Surely, his strength can skyrocket! "Hei grinned. Shrouded by the monster¡¯s shadow, Bai Ji noticed herself There is no way to move, as if being in another world. She inadvertently looked at the girl next to her, but she saw the girl live Move freely, maybe it''s the radiant protection that radiates from her body Chapter 1247: Up her. The black monster opened the big mouth stitched together by the chain. This is undoubtedly a decisive battle. "Deep breath! The sticky mixture spitting out from the monster''s mouth will be around Eroded by the molten slurry, and at the same time, confronting it The girl lifted the sword lightly, the mixture seemed to be affected by a certain This kind of guidance is general, forcibly transferred to the track, converging The tip of the girl''s sword. Bai Ji recognizes this trick I saw that the attack of the monster was completely absorbed by the tip of the sword The girl slowly swung her sword. Huan Tun (This volume will end soon, um... Chapter 51 ~ Dreamland and Sublimation (Part 1) The mixture of black and gray is sucked into the tip of the sword End, and then compressed together, if the torrent of the embankment breaks Like swept down. Sublimation of the enemy¡¯s power and returning, this is the world swallow The huge squeezing force seems to push yourself into the wave current Same as in the middle, if you don¡¯t throw out the fixed card in time, Fixed with the rocky earth, I¡¯m afraid Bai Ji herself Can''t be spared. The rocks rolled down, the molten lava emptied, the light pierced through Yuan, swallowed the world, the one swaying in the storm Reed finally fell completely. The power that makes heaven and earth change color, burns black and purple The sky is covered with a ray of golden light, and the crimson lava is shining Entrapped and squeezed, the scorching fiery red appeared in front of this light To be overshadowed. Flying sand and rocks, debris from mud and rocks flying around Splashing, landslide, mountain destruction, weightlessness and exhaustion Volume, Bai Ji had no choice, her eyes closed slightly. After heavy tinnitus, the fingers gradually returned to touch Sensation, burning sensation, the sensation of splashing on the skin, numb But Mu''s nerves can''t be conveyed properly. Moving her body heavily, Bai Ji slowly opened her eyes The skin, there are stone particles suspended in the chaos, and the rocks are razed For the flat ground, the lava is filled up by the rocks, leaving nothing but flat Convex stony ground. This sword, as if breaking the ground, violated everything Common sense, the floating stones gleam with golden light Hui, floating as if deprived of weight up in the air. This is, what destructive power... No, this is not at all It is destroyed, it is simply reshaping the world. The power of terror In the gray mist, a figure walked slowly Out "Lily, Yan" the dazed Bai Ji tried to shout A cry, a familiar face, with a strange aura and Temperament, as if a stranger is installed in a familiar body soul. She walked towards herself until she approached, Bai Ji Only then did I clearly see the thing in her hand An incomplete limb fragment. She threw it to Bai Ji¡¯s feet and took it out of her arms. A shimmering feather fragment was thrown to Bai Ji. Confronted with those eyes that have no feeling* Cai at all Chapter 1248: Bai Ji is unbelievable, what is it like? People will reveal such fierceness and oppression in their eyes x¨¬ng Bai Ji fell into a sluggishness. "Devil City. ? ...? "Go, Demon King City." The girl repeated it, this This is the first time Bai Ji heard Lilina in this state Then, the usual dull tone is gone, the voice is very It is so light that it can be overwhelmed by a gust of wind. In the ordinary with undetectable indifference, Although it was cold, it didn''t bring any trace to Bai Ji Uncomfortable "Devil City? Where shall we go?" There was silence After a long while, Bai Ji asked the girl. "Where is the East West, why are we going there? " "There, there are all the answers you want." Stay Such a puzzling sentence, the girl slowed down Turn around slowly. "Before this, you must be strong enough "Use the fragments on your body to swallow those Poor bug trapped in the city, without mercy, as admission The soul has long been abandoned. "After all, Li Lena walked back. "Swallow, the entrance to the central city?" Bai Ji For a moment, he asked. "Wait, you speak clearly, How to use fragments? Also, how did you know about us There are fragments on your body? ? " "To Demon King City." The girl repeated without looking back Tao Bai Ji wants to stop her, but she doesn''t know what to say Well, the words stopped. However, the girl who turned away from Bai Ji hasn''t made five steps yet The body shook a bit, like a scarecrow with an unstable bottom plate The same, fell to the ground. The corner of Bai Ji''s mouth twitched, this is what others have said Isn''t it handsome in three seconds? The blood spirit has a strong recovery ability, plus Bai Ji was not directly attacked by Huan Tun, so take a break After a while, the body regained its vitality. She helped Lirina who had fainted. "Lilena, Lilena?... The girl turned over I look at each other¡¯s eyes with mosquito coil rings Bai Ji was speechless. Haven''t been handsome for three seconds, is this stupid again? "Stupid boy, wake up, hello, are you still alive?" Bai Ji played Lirina''s brain wave and shook her shoulders. Shook for a moment. Well. "Under Bai Ji''s shaking, Lilina Slowly regained his consciousness, with a trace of clear eyes Perplexed, looking at Bai Ji''s face, she shouted suspiciously. "mom?" "Mom, little biscuit, who is your mother." Bai Ji knocked Knocked Lirina''s head and said with some worry. "Yes To the head, are you stupid? "Huh? What." Lirina looked at Bai in confusion. Ji "No, I''m already stupid, there is no way to become stupid Got it. "Looking at Lirina''s stunned eyes, Bai Ji It''s a headache. Over time, Bai Ji had a hunch that she Chapter 1249: Time in this world may be running out. Triumphant or turned into dry bones in the desert, she and Lilena is running out of time And busy fighting, finishing the knowledge base like a newborn baby Lirina, who is all zero, hasn¡¯t learned anything that should have Quality, even the most basic and necessary Greatly zero. It¡¯s completely different from the abrupt appearance just now. After a fall, Lilina changed back to the previous one again The little fool who can''t even speak clearly. At least when Bai Ji is watching, this girl is definitely not pretending Come out, the big question mark in those little eyes is undoubtedly from inner heart. Is it unique, or Lirina, you asked us to go to the Demon King City before What do you mean, and how should I use these fragments to lift The enchantment of Central City? "Bai Ji hesitated and asked Dao, his eyes fixed on Lirina. "Shards... Lirina''s gaze returned to Bai Ji On the three fragments in his hand, thoughtful. There was a play in Bai Ji''s heart, but Lilina picked it up I took one of the fragments, as if looking through it, squinting Zi, then... chewed in his mouth. Bai Ji: (0¡Á0) "Ah, idiot, this is not for eating Come on, come on! "Bai Ji slapped Lilena on the back in a hurry For the ridge, see that the beating is invalid, so use a hammer directly. "You bear boy Son, that thing is not for you! "Cough!" Lilena coughed twice and got stuck in her throat. The fragments in the throat coughed out with saliva. "No, not at all" watching the coughing ceaselessly Lilina, Bai Ji''s face is full of thoughts It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t distinguish between us and the enemy, what can you eat I can¡¯t tell what I can¡¯t eat, if I go back Bai Ji can already imagine going back to the original world, hungry Lirina had no choice but to gnaw the bark when her eyes became dizzy. It¡¯s the best result to chew on the bark. When the heart becomes a little bit worse, people who are slightly distorted are afraid Will be pulled to fillet There is no time, I must hurry up to get Lirina Teach a proper etiquette, self-reliance and self-reliance, morality, intelligence and physical beauty Fully-developed qualified royal lady! Lirina, we said that it will bring you back to normal life Live, isn''t it? " "Hmm? Hmm, ah." Lirina nodded. I thought for a while, although I didn¡¯t remember the relevant memory Up, but the cake is delicious¡¯ the concept that she is indeed Remember it in my mind. "Well, the cake is delicious. "It¡¯s not a question of cakes, as we said, I want you to All blank white paper heads return to common sense Chapter 51 ~ Dreamland and Sublimation (Part 2) Bai Ji grabbed Lirina''s shoulders. "For this, from today At the beginning, let''s work hard together, you have to learn from us Learn "Learn to eat cake?" Lirina''s eyes lit up "No, it''s learning how to eat cake." Bai Ji Yin Shen Tao Bai Ji, Lilina suddenly doesn''t want to eat cake Up Chapter 1250: "If you don''t want to eat, you have to eat." Bai Ji is beyond doubt Tao. "If you say you want to eat, you have to eat, understand. "Umm "In between." Bai Ji glanced at the broken limbs at her feet Piece This should be given by Lirina deliberately before Has been absorbed, and therefore did not thoroughly deal with the black Chop it into pieces and cut a small piece for yourself to swallow. So, what exactly is Lirina''s appearance now? Come, or is it a dual personality? Bai Ji sighed looking at the cute and cute Lirina Mad, no matter what, she didn¡¯t think this look would be Pretended to be. Another personality, another Lirina wants to talk to herself What does it express? Why would she let herself go Devil City? Is she helping herself, or is she saying. The most important thing is why she swallows, Why is the swordsmanship you learned so similar to yourself? she also Is an entry, with such strength, why not put other How about all the visitors? Bai Ji shook her head and gave up thinking, compared to These deep and incomprehensible things, so far, she has more Important things to do. She picked up the limbs on the ground, without even thinking about it, grin He bit down when he had his fangs. Scorched blood, not very good, soaked into the mouth There was such a smell. That''s right, it''s the stench, which surprised Bai Ji be surprised The taste of blood, tasted with the taste of blood is a must If it doesn¡¯t smell like fishy smell, where did it go? subject? By the way, the color of blood seems a little different This piece is undoubtedly black, and the black one is waiting Rushed straight to the threshold of forty, so his body happened It¡¯s not surprising that some changes have occurred, including blood The color of y¨¨ fades. "Uh, uh... Drink the weird body Exhausted, Bai Ji will serve wine like a heroic man drinking The container fell to the ground. "Huh, huh, the scorching sensation is all over Body, that heat jumps up and down, a kind of surging energy Wandering so that Bai Ji''s small body can''t put it down at all Such a big heat, because of the overflow, there is a tendency to b¨¤ozh¨¤ Potential It''s exactly the same as when we first met the qualitative change It¡¯s just that the situation is worse than then, Bai Ji feels The turbulence washed his internal organs into a mess, and And there is absolutely no meaning to stop, the harder and harder it gets. Puff! "The turbid blood spilled from Bai Ji''s mouth Out, the blood surged, and a mouthful of black blood spurted out, If you look closely, there is a certain kind of black running through the bright red blood. Lustrous air, like dirt. Bai Ji felt that Lilena seemed to be calling herself, but She couldn''t answer at this moment, she even spoke There is no room to speak. Soon, two streams of heat appeared on the cheeks, and Two jaws, under the nose Qiqiao bleeding. Bai Ji curled up into a ball, sh¨¥ny¨ªn in pain. The torrent of the body, the huge swallowing force is Chapter 1251: Is improving, reshaping her body, and for this, it¡¯s ruining the ¡®old The old blood vessels and internal organs, we must completely eradicate our own ¡¾Where x¨¬ng]. The process of qualitative change is extremely painful, Bai Ji¡¯s y¨´ I can glimpse the number on the panel, swallowing the number behind the level The words are skyrocketing crazy. Black absorbed an entire team of Devourers, and since Ji Tut engulfed the black, which is equivalent to the entire Devourer¡¯s The accumulated devouring level was absorbed by himself. Not only that, according to the characteristics of greedy devourers, It will refine the Devourer''s ability that has been swallowed by itself into itself Available capabilities This will be a big change in blood. What will you become when you wake up again? After being eradicated, will he still be himself? she was Can you go home, go back to your family, go back to it Later, Yana, Tina, everyone, do you still recognize already This is Bai Ji''s last flash before she faints and faints A thought. Colorless tears, but dyed the girl''s eyes red Are you crying? "The warm water drops on Bai Ji''s On her cheek, Bai Ji, who was resting on the girl¡¯s knee, asked Why are you crying? Bai Ji¡¯s tears to the girl curious about. Are you crying for yourself, no, shouldn''t Yes, in Bai Ji¡¯s opinion, she knew this girl Less than a week between the two, the relationship between the two is very Even a friend can''t be called, why should we cry for her? White Ji couldn''t understand. Sorry, I didn¡¯t protect you, sorry, hug Apologize... Ji can''t see the girl''s face, only hear The other party kept apologizing to himself, a crystal clear teardrop A series of falling. Seeing the scene in front of her, Bai Ji didn''t understand even more She didn¡¯t understand why the girl did this for herself A person who has not known each other for a long time is sad. She can¡¯t figure it out, but in the end, it can only be attributed to "You are too kind." Bai Ji sighed. "Kindness and responsibility are a burden in this world. It is Kind of baggage. " "Sorry, sorry... I still couldn''t save you. "The girl cried so much that she held the white in her arms Ji, Dou''s big teardrops fell on Bai Ji''s cheeks. "Unexpectedly, the one who accompanied us in the end turned out to be Foreigners who have met for less than a week...: Let''s two It''s really fateful, take this, just as it is Our farewell gift to you. "Speaking, Bai Ji will ¡¾Gutma Pull] ji¨¡o gave the girl "We are a little tired, so I can trouble you and find one for us A quiet place, we are tired... gradually the girl is in The girl fell asleep peacefully in her arms "I will redeem you, no matter what, wait Me, Solanya... the girl hugged the girl and muttered quietly Murmured. Bai Ji felt like she had a very long dream It was so long that she couldn''t tell if it was a dream or d Until her eyes became clear again, it was still too late Did not come back from it. Chapter 1252: Looked at the sky in confusion. Chapter 52 ~ Education from Zero (Part 1) "Bai Ji, Bai Ji?" Seeing Bai Ji from the pain Fell to the ground and curled up to an abnormal change, a brief fainting With no gods in her eyes, Lilina kept calling Bai Ji from the side After receiving no response from her name, shook in front of her Shook, but no matter how she reacted, lie on her back and look Bai Hime, whose eyes were dim and pale, didn''t respond. Suddenly, two lines of clear tears run down Bai Ji¡¯s cheeks Flowed down. I don¡¯t know why Bai Ji shed tears, nor do I know why she shed tears What is the meaning of Lilina can only do it on the sidelines Sitting, and then, she seemed to think of something, from the bag The grease that was used to wrap the cake last time was taken out of the bag, Covering Baiji''s face, putting her hands together, she seems to be praying What''s going on. ... Bai Ji brushed her body and stood up Apart from anything else, I took off the sticky paper on my face and pasted it on Lirina''s face. "Hmm." Lilina stretched out her tongue ti¨£n ti¨£n, general The remaining n¨£i oily noodles ti¨£n fall off. And to Lirina¡¯s silly look, as The owner¡¯s Bai Ji unexpectedly did not have any corrective measures, even Even the most annoying n¨£i is so greasy that she doesn''t even have a look on her face Excessive reaction. Quietly looking up at the sky, eyes filled with tears With a trace of dazedness. "Bai Ji, Bai Ji, you are still alive." Realized n¨£i After the oil had been cleaned by herself, Lilena threw it away Grease paper hanging on his face. "You just died." Bai Ji glanced at her without emotion Eyes, continue to look at the sky. It is impossible to expect this bear child to understand feelings. "Bai Ji, are you okay? "It''s okay." "But just now your eyes have been squirting water. Lilena said stupidly. You just spray water in your eyes. "Bai Ji''s eyes twitched After a while, she felt that if she talked to Lirina again If you go down, you will definitely lose your personality. When the clouds see the moon, the purple-black sky dissipates , The y¨©n on the top of the head disappeared, but the smog in my heart Linger Why, tears can''t stop. Bai Ji wiped away the tears on her face, thinking in confusion. As if the gate was opened, the water flowed Come, some long-standing emotion in my heart at this moment I got a f¨¡xi¨¨ mouth, and I lost the plug for a while in sorrow Endlessly pouring out. Why do I feel this way? Distinct Something special happened, but this inexplicable sadness What is the injury? "Bai Ji." Lirina, who was sitting on the side, tried to behave. Asked. "You, what''s wrong, can tell Lirina "We just feel that we made a very long dream. "Bai Ji glanced at Lirina and muttered with a dazed expression. Murmured. "Dreams are very real, we can clearly understand the real Their feelings, their despair, their sorrow I don¡¯t know why, it¡¯s like, those things We have personally experienced the same. Chapter 1253: "So you, are you in pain now?" Lilena asked Tao. "You told Lirina that there is a relief from pain, There is f¨¡xi¨¨, so if you shed tears in your eyes, it¡¯s your hair Way of venting? " "It''s not painful, fool." His cheeks were clear and white with tears. Ji squeezed a smile and rubbed Lirina''s head. "This is called sadness "Sad..." Lilina pondered over this term repeatedly Finally shook his head. "Sadness, what is the connection with pain? Is it? "Of course there is a connection, pain is not necessarily sad, but sad Injury, there must be pain. "Bai Ji explained quietly Tao. "When you are separated from the important person, experience life and death No, that is sadness to the extreme. " "Y¨©n Yang is separated, life and death are separated..., no understand. Lilena shook her head. "Don''t understand?" Bai Ji smiled. "I don''t understand Sadness is a beautiful emotion, and it is also because of sentimentality Sense, it seems that all kinds of things are not so useless "But it¡¯s better not to have this kind of feeling, otherwise, it¡¯s true When that day comes, both of us will be sad." Bai Ji Looking at Lirina quietly. "Sad...?" "Okay, let''s not talk about this topic." Bai Ji sorted out I felt my emotions and tried to move myself His body, well, his head is heavier than before. She opened the panel, and after devouring the level column, He However, it says a big forty-five. Every ten levels is a mark, she absorbs the whole team After Wu¡¯s devouring energy, she broke through two consecutive Guan, the degree of divine transformation is estimated. "You look at us, what is it like now?" Bai Jishen He touched the sides of his head and sighed. I don¡¯t need Lirina to tell myself, I probably Already known. The devil¡¯s horns have been extended to more than twice the original size , This also means that one''s own spirituality is deepened, but also Yes, the abnormal changes in my ears seem to be getting deeper and deeper "Bai Ji... Lilina looked at Bai Ji curiously "you''ve changed. "Ah, we know we have changed, and the horns have grown again. What, we know "No." Lirina continued vetoing. "your The eyes have changed color. " "Huh?" Bai Ji was taken aback, and subconsciously covered her eyes eye. "Changed color? Isn''t it scarlet? "Left eye, the color has faded." Lirina seriously Tao "The color has faded?" Bai Ji covered her left eye. "Besides, do we have other changes. Lilena looked up and down and knocked on Bai Ji''s forehead Head, rubbed Bai Ji''s face, and then shook his head. "it is good Like, no more. "From the appearance, you can recognize us or us ? "Um... Lirina can Bai Ji breathed a sigh of relief, and then became nervous. The changes are getting bigger and bigger, this is the so-called **** x¨¬ng The drastic changes in the body brought about by the transformation, then the future self will be What''s it like? Chapter 1254: Facing the unknown, everyone will have fear, Bai Ji also No exception. Anyway, I still feel sad Thread, then, where x¨¬ng more or less still has a little left This is the only thing to be thankful for now. In order to say, what has become of me now Following this momentum, will one day Will he become the devil in his own mouth? "Lilena, do you remember what we told you before What "Huh? What sentence. "If one day, you think we become strange do not hesitate. "Bai Ji sighed helplessly, thinking of There is a pair of strange husks on my head Horn, I felt a little melancholy. But now she doesn¡¯t have time to be melancholy, to do There are a lot of things, no matter what happens to accept She can only expose everything as if it hadn''t happened. "Go, Lirina, there is nothing left in this place. It''s worth keeping. "Speaking, Bai Ji threw a broken limb. Chapter 52 ~ Education from Zero (Part 2) "We kept it for you, these two pieces should give you The engulfing level has been raised to nearly 30 or so. Lirina glared at the limb that Bai Ji threw to herself , Sniffed, took a bite, and looked instantly Become ugly, vomit it out. "Don''t waste it." Bai Ji frowned slightly. "This is Jane Expensive opportunity to upgrade, you also hurry up Level up, otherwise you can only fight with us Hind legs, understand? ? "I don''t need to eat these things." Lirina Tilted his head and said. "Oh, yes." Listening to Lirina''s words, Bai Ji remembered, the other party seemed to have mentioned to her, she promoted The devour level does not need to pass swallow. Bai Ji wondered more than once if this girl was It is the devourer. Recalling the appearance of Lilina before, Bai Ji Looking thoughtfully at the feather fragments in his hand, thinking Is there any connection between Lirina and these fragments? Thinking about it, involuntarily put it in the inventory Took out the other two pieces of the set, and put the three pieces Together, take a closer look. Suddenly, golden glitter appeared on the surface of the fragments The light, like a shining stone, suspended in Empty, constantly spinning, and finally pieced together. "This is..." Bai Ji looked at the angle carefully. This bird-shaped medallion is only half, although gathered Being together is not complete, and there is still something missing. "This is the organ of the creator in the legend?" Bai Ji It¡¯s hard to imagine that it¡¯s so light as nothing This small crest that can''t even slap is what Gao Deng said The main organ of the gods. In terms of energy, Bai Ji is indeed aware of it Extraordinary energy, but this energy cannot be used At least it''s not something you can use. What do you want it to do? Bai Ji glanced over Next to Lirina, who was chasing butterflies stupidly. This girl may have two personalities, the first one Chapter 1255: Let¡¯s not talk about it, it¡¯s silly, it¡¯s not a threat, second A... I always feel that the unpredictable woman is behind What are you paddling "Is that the Devil''s City?" Opening the map, Bai Ji''s The eyes are focused on the poor quality of the painting, which can only barely be recognized This is the location of a castle in the Devil City. There, there are all the answers you want. She said so. "There is the answer we want. The dream of empathy before, the truth of this world Tears, and the identity of the ancestor **** teaches the high priest, how can we Get the supreme divine power... If you can get these The answer, even if she is desperate, Bai Ji has to go forward and gamble Put "Ah, we''re so stupid." Walking, Bai Ji Pok his head, annoyed. "We obviously can fly, do What a foolish choice to go back. " "Lilena. "Huh?" Lilena, who was chasing the butterfly, heard Bai Ji call She turned around blankly. "In a hurry, let''s fly too far." said involuntarily She embraced Lilena from her armpits, and the giant wings fluttered up. "Uh! Uh!" The bear kid went up to the sky and kept going Yelling, I don''t know if it is x¨¬ngf¨¨n or afraid. Because of the increasing level of devouring, Bai Ji¡¯s double The wings become fuller and larger, and stronger. Bai Ji sighed looking at Lirina who kept yelling and yelling. Speak Please make this kid happy for a while, she doesn''t know yet What will be waiting for you. Bai Ji will look for the key to the destruction of the central city, As for the current focus, Bai Ji puts it on the tune Teach, oh no, it''s to educate Lirina. Environment is the best teacher for learning, there is no shortage here I want to cultivate a common sense and appropriateness in a world lacking common sense It¡¯s obviously impossible for a lady to have both, and this time At that time, the central city became a well-trained Dish The mortals who enter it will undoubtedly get extremely dense What is strong, what is unique and hopeful is the most difficult With the eradicated things, therefore, there are many trapped here Many devourers. Sticking outside the city gate, Bai Ji tried to rely directly on brute force The possibility of destroying this city is x¨¬ng, when I see the guard Na Ming After shaking the level, he gave up this plan Although her strength has greatly increased now, after forty ] Threshold, the number of cards in the hand has reached more than ten cards, but This cannot be a reason for expansion. There are people outside and there are heaven outside, almost double the difference Level, besides, I don¡¯t know how many of them are in the central city. Class soldier, if Bai Ji dares to do it, she believes in herself They were hammered into bats by these guards. Before she had a clue, Bai Ji decided to make another A very important task is completed as the first priority, then That is, take the kids. That''s right, just take the kids. Lirina, get up. "Early morning, around Bai Ji in the skirt opened the curtains. Lilena, who feels the sun''s shining straight on her cheeks, hurries Covered his face and continued to sleep. Chapter 1256: The two returned to the central city, which stayed longer After a long time, the towns that will become heavier, I found household items everywhere A cheap house, I plan to live in it for a long time. "I got up, it''s already time, I can''t sleep anymore Going down, did you hear me? "Bai Ji hit Lily through the bedding Na¡¯s head, in response, the latter curled up, covering Turning his head means that he refuses to get up. "Really..." Bai Ji complained. "You can''t be a child Teach...If you refuse to get up, don¡¯t blame us "Today, I will teach you the first step for a lady, go to bed early Up! "The apron took off, the shoes flicked, Bai Ji Run-up and jumped onto Lirina¡¯s bed, with a precise hit Stepped on Lirina''s abdomen. "Wu Wu wah-wah! Li Lina look in the bedding Zi rolled off the bed, his eyes rolled up with mosquito coils "Don''t pretend to be dead, get up to eat, fool." Bai Ji pulls Hold Lirina¡¯s ears and remove her from the ground mercilessly Tugged. "Well, it hurts "It hurts a little bit, look at what you look like now The blonde hair is scattered like a lion, you are limited to three points Zhong Zhinai put on clothes and tidy up his hair, otherwise today you No food to eat. Under the pressure of Bai Ji, Lilina became hazy I was completely awake, and hurriedly jumped into bed............. .............Fully..wake............................................................aw...aw your........................................................"..........................................?.?.?...... [. I went to look for clothes and didn''t forget to wrap my bedding during the period. "Idiot, let''s not let you fold your clothes before going to bed Fold it and put it next to the counter? ? Lying down and down If you let us find out again, you will not be allowed to eat! " However, even if Bai Ji Enwei is bothered, Lilena¡¯s speed It¡¯s not as fast as you can, after all, it¡¯s good to comb your hair and sleep. It¡¯s good, these were all kind of extremes for her before. Strange behavior. But what Bai Ji wants is not just the power brought by the gods Quantity, while gaining strength, she doesn¡¯t want herself or It¡¯s Lirina who has lost the sense and demeanor of everything So she started to educate Lirina, completely The education from scratch is like raising a female The same Chapter 53 ~ Lirina''s Future (Part 1) "Raise your hand up, no, no, no, raise it too much, put it down Go for some...squeeze, you have to have a shot in your heart The scale is good, you see, the position is too low, isn¡¯t it, it must It¡¯s okay to be flat. "In Bai Ji''s hands, poor Li Lena is like a piece of tofu that can be rounded and flattened by someone Like a living body Plasticine "Bai Ji... Tang is cold." Lilina''s eyes were streaming with tears I look at the tomato cow that I can see and drink in front of me r¨°u soup These days, Lilina learns etiquette and regularity The effect of awareness is very small, for the types and tastes of various foods I feel so familiar with my heart For example, now, her focus is not at all Professor Bai Ji¡¯s tedious etiquette, she wants to eat "It won¡¯t be cold so fast, so it¡¯s only when it¡¯s cooked and served. Long? These are not the main points you should pay attention to now, give us Zaihao focuses on etiquette "But, but... when the soup is cold, it won''t taste good Up. "Lilena pitifully explained the truth to Bai Ji. Chapter 1257: The hot soup flows down the throat into the stomach pouch, with sweet and sour With the scent of r¨°u juice, I feel that this person has been purified Ah... if it gets cold, this bowl of soup will be ruined of "You girl hasn''t learned etiquette and common sense these days Success, vocabulary accumulation and food appreciation are a big success what. "Bai Ji said indifferently After drinking, let Lirina finish the bowl of soup before posing Is it good? " "Is this called posing? Is it in your eyes? These proper etiquettes are just a step-by-step procedure Enough? It seems that the ideological education we instilled in you is not yet Enough, leading to a serious disqualification of your consciousness, and, to When the elders speak, do they not even bring honorifics? ? "Please, please let Lirina drink this bowl of soup "Rejected, not allowed." Bai Ji replied coldly Tao. "If you don''t show us something real to prove us today If there is no Baijiao in these few days, you just wait for a while Drink this bowl of cold sticky soup! " no, do not want! "Lilena is sad and absolutely." Lily Na is in pain now, I want to drink beef soup and n¨£i oil noodles package "No~Okay~" Bai Ji looked at Lirina with a smile "If the etiquette is not proper and the actions are not in place, you will It''s because the tears drip into the soup that you can''t drink this bowl of soup. " "So, watch him slowly get cold~ watch The steaming thick soup solidified bit by bit and became icy Jingliang is sticky, like laundry lying on the side of the road. Like water "No!" "If you don''t want to see it, learn etiquette from us Action, come on, behave~ That''s right, that''s it~ this Isn¡¯t it perfect to learn quickly? Come on, go on Work hard, you''re only a little bit away from drinking the thick soup Oh, yes, yes, put your legs together, naturally I have to say that when it comes to food, Lily Na¡¯s learning talent can rise to several levels, and her energy is concentrated The learning efficiency is different in the middle state, this girl Zi is not stupid, she just simply doesn''t want to learn. That being the case, I force these things She must also accept it in her mind. Seeing that I finally drank the soup and ate the bread, I looked lucky For Lilina who is happy and satisfied, Bai Ji showed a hint of it An arc that she didn''t even notice. Next is the afternoon tea time, it¡¯s from the Blood Spirit Empire When the nobles enjoy desserts and afternoon tea, they usually come Said that this relaxing part does not require deliberate etiquette, Just keep it natural and have a good conversation, and the facts prove Ming, I count on a foodie who is dedicated to eating It is impossible to talk elegantly. Seeing sitting across from him, there is no food or image In any case, Lirina, who desperately puts cake in her mouth, Bai Ji''s face holding the teacup sank as usual Come "Stop, stop for us." Bai Ji couldn''t bear it Scolded. "Huh? Ba, give it to me, don''t be a horse (Bai Ji, eat cake ). "When I saw Bai Ji, I stopped, as if I didn''t see it. The dark cloud-enclosed complexion on the face of the reader, Lilina cheerfully Handed her the cake Chapter 1258: "Hold things away from us!" Bai Ji''s face was a little bit. Lirina''s hand was slapped ugly. "Eat without eating, n¨£i Mouth is covered with oil, and, we are not telling, doing Can¡¯t you be ambiguous for a lady and didn¡¯t eat anything? What are you going to say? ? " "Oh oh, gooooooooooo, uh-huh." Lirina He nodded and agreed while eating the cake, but it was not there at all Listen, my face suddenly changed, obviously while eating I was choked while talking, and hurriedly took the tea from the side The pot, facing the tea spout, poured it into his mouth. "Goooooooooo...meet, hiccup~ good, so satisfying Lirina, who was relieved of her breath, snapped and lay on her back lazily On the chair, rubbing his stomach, hiccups, it¡¯s okay The scar forgot to hurt, looking at the cake left over by myself, When the teapot was thrown away, little stars continued to appear in his eyes, like Avalokitesvara is so so that others can only see her The afterimage of the hands. A table full of oil, left aside, tea mouth The tea pond with leftover oil and bread crumbs, like a shipwreck and overturned Tables, chairs and benches like a car, and...this n¨£i oil noodle Dust made the clothes and hair all over, still laughing Huai, the village girl who jumped onto the table and stuffed her mouth with cake (bad boy). "Hey!" The tea cup in Bai Ji''s hand was broken, tea Flowed down her fingertips, and she had never heard of it Smell, just look at it with a kind smile Lilina knows that a crisis is coming. Lilina~~" Bai Ji stopped Lilina. "Good boy Son, the way you eat, we really like it the more we look at it Yeah, I like it, it''s incredible. "Hmm... Hmm?" Lirina looked at and smiled Bai Ji with a full face seems to think that the other party is really open Xin, swallowed the food in his mouth, and also returned to Bai Ji A sweet smile. "It''s this smile, knowing I did it like this I still don¡¯t know how many things that don¡¯t conform to the rules and etiquette Looks like that, yes, this is what we like It''s tight. "Bai Ji clapped her hands and jumped out of her seat "Come here, you like n¨£i oil cake, don''t you? But the n¨£i oil cake in this shop is not enough, not at all Enough for you, go, let¡¯s go to a place that suits you better go with. "Bai Jipi smiled and said without smiling, if Miluo is present Field, the tail will be upright like an alarm antenna stand up. "Uh, uh, oh oh!" Hearing that Lilina didn''t forget Stuff the remaining two pieces of cake in your mouth and cover it with n¨£i oil and food Randomly use paper towels to wipe and rub your hands with crumbs Bai Ji caught him out of the store "This shop is perfect for you." Bai Ji caught Li Lena came to a shop with a darker tone. There is nothing as big as a regular dim sum shop In the hall, there are tables and chairs for people to serve, but in a single room Whether it¡¯s from decoration or shop layout design, this It¡¯s not like a normal dim sum and tea shop, but The silly Lirina would naturally not care about these details For festival, she just eats, she doesn¡¯t care about other things. However, even though she also discovered the unusualness of this shop Place. After entering the shop, she frowned and felt There was a sense of disharmony and strangeness. Chapter 1259: As a refreshment shop, this shop is too much Yu was weird. When I entered the door, I couldn''t smell a trace. The smell of oil and wheat, which is very strange Come on, hurry up, be quicker, and soon you You can eat the cake as you like, you don¡¯t even eat anything Positive? "Bai Ji and the people at the front desk are short-lived Later, holding a black door sign, he led Lirina Walked upstairs with his hand. And Lilina didn¡¯t hesitate much, she did her best. Bai Ji led him upstairs. "Bang." As soon as she entered the door, Bai Ji closed the door and locked it. dead Lilena who came in finally found something wrong Place. Chapter 53 ~ Lirina''s Future (Part 2) The layout of the room and the The props are too weird! Not to mention the overall tone No food at all, iron bed, chain, wooden shelf, tied Pillars, ropes...you can''t eat these things Come, sit down. "Bai Ji pointed and placed it in the center That black chair. "Sit up and the cake will come soon Up "Hmm." Lirina, who instinctively felt the danger, hesitated Up Come on, why are you hesitating? I usually hear Aren¡¯t you very positive about eating? Why are you so scared now If you are afraid of your feet, can we still harm you? Bai Ji¡¯s smile made Lirina find her flaws, Yu Yes, she sat down obediently. "Really good." Bai Ji narrowed her eyes and gently He squatted down and pressed a button under the black chair. Suddenly, from the armrest, the foot pad, the chair body, the extension The stretched straps fixed Lirina in place. ? ? Huh, Bai Ji? "Lilena is very upset Looking at Bai Ji, the latter just smiled faintly at her. "An Xin, you have to devote yourself to eating, don''t Panic, the cake will come right away. " "Yes, but... realizing that Bai Ji''s smile is not Yes, Lirina, who was starting to panic, struggled. "Lily If Na can''t move, how can she eat? "Yeah, you girl is finally scared." Bai Ji''s eyes gradually lost focus. "I thought you only knew how to eat The playful idiot girl doesn''t know the fear and awe at all How to write these two characters. "White, Bai Ji? In Lirina¡¯s confused and horrified gaze, Bai Ji Doing a strange behavior, she took out the purse and put Big bags of gold and silver coins and scattered copper coins are all poured Came out. "We have counted, now we have a total of five hundred and sixty Eight gold coins, three hundred and twenty-five silver coins, fifty copper currency. "Bai Ji paused. "A gold coin can be exchanged. Ten silver coins, one silver coin can be exchanged for ten copper coins The price of a piece of cake is two copper coins, that is to say, we We can buy a total of 30,50 cakes, now, three Ten thousand and fifty yuan, maybe you can fill up this store Oh "Ah, the number of perverts, thinking about it, makes people feel Foul~~ Bai Ji smiled with her blushing face Looking at Lirina who was trembling. Chapter 1260: "Thirty thousand and fifty dollars, are you ready, Li Lena~~? These 30,50 yuan, each piece is condensed Because of our deep love for you, so I don¡¯t want to leave a bite Eat it all. " I don¡¯t know why, Lilina always feels Now¡¯s smile is so terrible, terrible like never before, even Not even when she was angry with herself Over white. "You really made us appear different these days It''s in shape, Lilena. "Bai Ji grinned and sneered. Tao. "Don''t struggle, this chair is specially made. Facts have proved to deal with mischievous bear kids There can be no trace of mercy and kindness. The words Lilias once said, now Bai Ji I feel so heartbroken I think my patience is enough to deal with bear children, let It¡¯s really wrong to think that the bear child will change his evil and go on the right path. Through. As long as you make concessions, they will keep repeating And the three challenge your bottom line and patience, and you will become even stronger Until you can''t bear it Really, there can be no mercy. "Button button. The door was knocked. It was the person who delivered the food. coming The little brother dressed up as a waiter came full A cart full of cakes. After he delivered the cake cart, he left, right after Then another car came, car after car "Uh, uh uh..." looking at the mountains of eggs Cake, Lirina''s eyes gradually widened, and she knew Dao, if this amount is poured down, oneself Will definitely support it! So, she struggled harder Don¡¯t you like to eat cake? Overeating, eating and drinking without any scruples, let''s let you It¡¯s good enough to eat at one time, today you want to eat nothing left Oh "You don''t need to untie the straps, let''s feed you personally Oh. "Bai Ji slowly pushed the car up to Lilina and fetched After spooning the roots, I scooped a large scoop, and handed it to Lilina and "Come on, open your mouth~" Lilina didn¡¯t wait for hesitation to make a decision. Relentlessly slammed Lirina''s mouth open and stuffed it completely Go in, not waiting for her to swallow this spoonful of cake Go, another spoon is squeezed in again, and her small mouth The whole stuffed up, and the white n¨£i oil kept spilling. Meet, oooooo" Seeing Bai Ji did not I plan to leave a little time for myself to rest and continue to With cake in her mouth, Lirina panicked and desperately Shaking his head, the body struggles more intensely. "Don''t bother, instead of moving around, or Put more effort into swallowing and digesting. " "Gum!" Another mouthful of n¨£i oil. Lirina''s mouth can''t close, it''s stuffed with cake Full, almost spit out. "Don''t vomit, we advise you to not vomit." Bai Jixie Evil smiled. "I vomit it out myself, eat it myself again Go, eat as much as you vomit, we''ll vomit you out by the side Collect the parts that came, and bring them back. " ? "Lilena''s eyes widened and she wrote Chapter 1261: Full of fear and at a loss, desperately holding back the difficulty Enduring vomiting and looking, swallowing the cake in his mouth, Feeling nauseous due to irritation of the throat by too much oil Feeling flooded. Even though Lirina worked so hard to endure, she still Can''t help but vomit Bai Ji, who was waiting by the side, took out the dinner plate at the right time Living here is full of drooling n¨£i oily crumbs, smiling Ying looked at Lirina, under the desperate gaze of the other party Words have a meal. "Good boy, you can''t waste food~. Chapter 54 ~ Classic Reappearance (Part 1) "Good boy, don''t waste food "Eat as much as you vomit, food is hard-won Money is not blown by the strong wind, not at all Oh waste. " "Tsk tsk, really picky eater, this is not good Oh, why did it come out again? As we said, food All hard work, right? Don¡¯t vomit, eat all~ part~ again Go down~" No, I can¡¯t eat anymore, all the oil in my stomach It''s piled up to the throat tube, it can''t hold it anymore, and the mouth is going to be broken Lost Lirina trembling, trembling, fainting countless times Waking up from fainting, thinking that all the previous things were just too much When I go to Yunyan¡¯s dream, that smiling face will remind me again and again she was Everything is real, and her nightmare has just begun "Gag! Wow!" Lilina was vomiting more than ever. Stomach cramps, but I still don¡¯t see the mountain of cakes The slightest reduction, not only hasn¡¯t been reduced, but the number is still overlapping The door was opened, and a cart full of cakes was pushed The car enters the room. Lirina''s eyes trembled, and the cars were full of spirits. The cart for the little cake turned into a face in her eyes Hate, hideous demons, of course, these so-called ''S demon is nowhere near the real devil with horns in front of him It''s terrible. "Good~ freshly baked cake, eat it while it¡¯s hot, cold It doesn''t taste good when you drop it, right? "Sao Gen arrived at Lilina to mix On the lips of mixed oil and saliva, tears will be on the face of the girl The cheeks are decorated with white and crystal, and the pitiful appearance makes people Birth of pity, of course, naturally unacceptable among those who give birth to pity Enclose the demon in front of you. "Open your mouth, the food is stuffed into your mouth while it''s hot, Cold food is no longer food. Isn¡¯t it Li? Lena, is your rule? Hurry up, don''t be resistant Oh, this is your favorite n¨£i oil cake. " Oooh! "Being tied to a chair, I used it for several times. Lirina of the car cake now hears n¨£i oil. Or ¡®egg The word ¡°cake¡¯, it¡¯s like an allergic reaction, the stomach turns Spasms, bursts of nausea kept hitting her brain Let her be in pain. It¡¯s a pity that she didn¡¯t stand it this time either. I almost vomited the food that was submerged in my throat again Yeah, Lirina¡¯s digestive system problem Is it? "Looking at the white foam that spit on the floor, Bai Ji was shocked. Surprised, and then skillfully took out the prepared Pick up the plate. "No, no no no..." Seeing this, Lilena desperately Shaking his head, his face is full of infinite sadness and despai Chapter 1262: color. "I dare not, Lirina will never dare anymore, in the future Lilina listens to Bai Ji, please forgive me, I really don¡¯t Want to eat more, don''t want to, vouch "What are you talking about, how can this be called It''s Rao, we shouldn''t be serving Lirina now Do you have a meal, but a little bit, it''s not ~ mad~ oh Bai Ji shook her finger. "I was wrong, I don''t want to eat anymore, really not at all Want to eat hiccups... if you keep going, Lilena will break It''s..." Lilena said desperately. "Broken~? Well, speaking of it, I was killed by food I¡¯ve never seen someone who breaks my belly alive. Just imagine That scene, bulging belly, bang! A sound like It''s like a balloon that has been burst, countless white n¨£i The oil gushes from the belly like a spray from the ground spring "Hmm, woooo!" Looking at his bulging belly Son, the more Lirina listened, the greater the tremor. Really, really, my belly is going to be b¨¤ozh¨¤ A voice in her heart told her like this. n¨£i oil cake, n¨£i oil cake is terrible! Li Lena kept shouting in her heart and begging Rao, ask Bai Ji to let it go, tears are mixed with saliva Oil, looks very miserable. "I, I don''t eat, don''t eat... I don''t want to eat anymore Woo Lilena, I think you made a mistake Up. "Bai Ji got to Lirina''s tearful face On the cheeks. "We never asked for your opinion." "To eat or not to eat, we have the final say, you did not refute Room, we let you make a suggestion, but never planned Adopt it. " "Hmm, woohoo!?" How much Lirina wished this time I can faint at this moment, and after I wake up, I will be at home Familiar with the ceiling, and then tell yourself that it¡¯s all Fake, all dreams, everything is okay However, this is simply impossible, the present Everything is real, only the illusion that I hope It''s a phantom dream! The mouth is full of greasy n¨£i oil, and the hands and feet cannot be restrained Move, feel weak and let it be at your mercy, the sweet taste makes Sleep yourself, this is the true situation of yourself at the moment. This is the **** that Bai Ji often describes to herself Is it? ? So painful Lirina, who doesn¡¯t know why death, is the first time today I feel how heavy this emotion is. It turns out that this is the feeling of being so close, so So, is Lirina dying? It seems to be, good Like someone said to Lirina, if people die, there will be Dedicated angels or demons came to greet you, um, from Own, there is a high probability that it is a devil. Chapter 54 ~ Classic Reappearance (Part 2) Drowsy, Lirina looked in horror To the place where my stomach is swollen little by little Faced with horror, she lost consciousness. The devil¡¯s smiling face kept circulating in Lirina¡¯s mind Ring play, like a lingering nightmare, when She opened her eyes again and had returned to the familiar room In time, I saw the familiar ceiling, and, the familiar Smiley Chapter 1263: "Yeah!" I saw Bai Ji''s smiling face when I opened my eyes, Lily Na almost got out of bed in fright. "Evil, come here, Lord Devil Did you pick up Lirina? " "Really, it''s too much to say that we are a devil." Bai Ji held her face, smiling like a tortoise bastard Lilena retracted back into the quilt like this. "Do we look like a demon?" Bai Ji pretended to be Distressed road. I saw the curved horns, and the petal-shaped In both ears, there are pupils of different colors, Lilena subconsciously points Nodded, then shook his head again. "Oh, is it or isn''t it?" Bai Ji laughed Even more. "Um, uh uh." Seeing Bai Ji''s hand stretched out Coming over, Lilena curled up in fear. "do not, Don''t come here, Lirina doesn''t want to eat n¨£i oil cake anymore "Pop." Bai Ji softly patted Lilina''s brain bag "What are you kid talking about." Bai Ji said with a face Looked at Lirina strangely. "What n¨£i oil cake? Oh, I understand, are you hungry? Really, once you wake up Come yelling to eat n¨£i oil cake, you deserve it Now, it''s already prepared for you. " Said, Bai Ji filled with a gentle smile and pointed to The three-story pagoda cake road placed on the round table behind him. "You kid, we were in the shop before obviously Drinking tea and snacks, you fell asleep while eating Really, we have to bring you back. "Pang, come back, come?...Lina looked at Bai Ji, his face became paler. "Just now, not just now Bai Ji took me to a black cake shop and put I fixed on the chair, stuffed me with cake desperately, and Why don''t you finish the cake in that shop? What''s going on? "What are you talking about?" Bai Ji looked confused. To Lirina. "What a black cake shop, and Why do you have to fix you on the table? on? As for the weight of a shop...puff, let¡¯s see you This big stomach king can fit it completely, what''s weird. " "Huh, eh?" Lilena''s eyes widened slightly. "White Ji, didn¡¯t fix me on the chair just now to feed the cake What "Are you confused when you go to bed? When you were in the shop, you I ordered several large cakes and fell asleep when I was full What''s up with us? "Bai Ji has no expression on her puzzled expression The slightest amount of adulteration, even if there is adulteration, just fool around This silly white sweet girl is enough. "Just now, was it a dream?" When it comes to sleep, Lilina, dreams are such a magical It¡¯s not the first time, so she doesn¡¯t know Is this a dream or a real scene? Out of trust in Bai Ji, she attributed this to a dream territory Was it just a dream? "Lirina took it Pat yourself on the cheek, the image in the previous dream seems to be a memory Still new. That sense of reality left her lingering fear, so much so that She sighed that dreams really deserved to be a magical thing. "Are all the previous ones fake? "Have you had a nightmare? Really, it''s okay, it''s okay, Chapter 1264: Dreams are all fake, it¡¯s what you have seen and heard Subconscious associations are equivalent to your vague thoughts The elephant has nothing to do with reality. "Something?" Lirina tilted her head and rubbed Rubbing his intact belly, returning to the taste. "but, The scene in the dream is something I haven''t seen "Tsk... Bai Ji secretly said in her heart that this girl is here Why is the place that shouldn¡¯t be so sensitive? Don''t be stunned. "Coincidentally, well, if you wake up from the dream, it''s bad I''m not too hungry. "Bai Ji left the seat with a smile Chair, cut a piece of cake with thick oil and handed it to In front of Lilena. "Don''t think so much, come and taste you My favorite cake. "Hmm!" sniffing the sweet and greasy oil that is close at hand Taste, Lirina''s ruddy face turned pale in an instant colorless. "Hey, what''s the matter, how can I put on this look?" Bai Ji looked at Lilena in surprise, and the dinner plate continued to move over. "Don''t you like to eat cake the most? Why did you suddenly change your son today? "No, no no... Lirina covered her in horror The mouth and head shook like a rattle. "No, Lily Na never eats this thing again, please spare me! " "You kid, are you sick?" Bai Ji worried Rubbed Lirina''s forehead, suspiciously. "also not I''m sick, how can I lose my food? " Now, Lilena, we have all thoughts about it, from now on You don¡¯t need to learn any etiquette with us anymore, you can eat So many cakes, after all, your happiness is the most important Well. "Bai Ji played ambiguously. "If you don''t learn etiquette, you have to eat cake...??" Li Lena''s pupils tightened. "Wait, wait! No, I''ll learn I want to learn, I love learning etiquette the most, so Bai Ji, quickly take this dish away. "Hey, you child is really strange, since you have said everything...: Bai Ji turned around, with the corners of her mouth sticking out A trace A sly smile. Chapter 55~No Endless Banquet (Part 1) Life flies quickly, in fact, Bai Ji didn¡¯t know Tell whether these times passed quickly for yourself. The sky remains the same after the unchanging sky The sky, the day is endless, even though the central city is Try to keep wherever possible and have a black drop to let you stay The devourers among them perceive the night falling immersively In order to adjust the biological clock back to Come But outside the window, after all, it is a false night. Yeah, it¡¯s a false night, yes, even if it¡¯s self I, looking at the sky that is hard to come by forever, if only If you are alone, you will definitely be trapped because you can¡¯t stand it Live 039; and become melancholy, and finally fall into madness. Bai Ji The mellow voice of joy is like a valley of Huang Ying, like this Calling his own name, wisps of cool breeze blowing On the tips of her cheeks, Bai Ji slowly turned around after hearing the words. The girl in the luxurious long dress walks towards herself A standard and elegant noble courtesy, although with a pair of The thick mask, you can still see her eyes with Some tweaks. A village that can never behave in such a short time Aunt has transformed into an elegant manner, with noble gestures The model noble lady is already very difficult It is understandable that the quality and aura are so different Yes, the latter two are an accumulation of a long-term process. Seeing the decent look of the girl, the corners of Bai Ji''s mouth hung Chapter 1265: There was a faint smile. This feeling is like watching my daughter day by day To grow sturdily, from swaddling to toddler learning to walk, Never know the world and grow up to be a slender girl Full of gratification and sense of accomplishment. This feeling is very strange, for Bai Ji, she It¡¯s strange and familiar, so it¡¯s never done to her It¡¯s very strange for people who have passed through her parents. After I got this emotion, I was relieved very quickly. No matter what you do, it ranges from youthful to mature, Maybe in the gradual progress, I have already begun to accept This strange feeling. But... shouldn''t, really shouldn''t. How can you leave fetters in such a place. A feast destined to be separated should not have a beginning I looked at myself with those innocent eyes Lirina, a bit of bitterness arose in Bai Ji''s heart. She knew she couldn''t stay here forever She doesn¡¯t belong to her own world, she still has many relatives People are waiting for her, and the stupid sleeper Egg...waiting to save her. If you can, I really want to take you back to Balan Germany. 039; Bai Ji can only imagine this in her heart, in fact The parting day is coming soon She has dragged on for too long...on what to do Decided that she must take that step forward. Over the past few days, she has been doing the same Nightmare, a huge and simple hourglass hanging from the top, accompanied As time goes by, the grains of sand increase and decrease Through the transparent glass wall of the hourglass, she saw the hourglass Everything that will happen when the light is completely flowing, the earth is like turning Like a long roll of carpet, it plunges into a deep black hole, and the sky rises There are countless holes, and meteors with splendid fire tails are falling. Down, destroyed the world Return to nothingness, at the end of the end, that familiarity Xi¡¯s golden figure appeared in front of her again, her head also No, I said to myself coldly. "Your time Time is running out. " Yes, there are not many days like this. Looking at the cloudless sky, Bai Ji is silent "Bai Ji, aren''t you happy?" The clear voice hit Bai Ji Yuanfei''s thoughts were broken off. Nothing. "Bai Ji rubbed Lirina''s brain bag. "Eat your meal well. Didn¡¯t we say that ladies don¡¯t Can I speak while eating? " "But, Bai Ji''s expression "We''re all right." Bai Ji''s answer was somewhat cold. "Oh." Seeing that Bai Ji didn''t want to talk to herself, Lirina didn''t make herself boring either, so she continued to eat. Following Bai Ji, Lilina learned more than just It¡¯s tedious and complicated etiquette, as well as the most basic common sense and People are so worldly, and etiquette and lady manners are just for Tao Lianqing cao. Today''s Lirina is better than the bear who didn''t know the world before Children know how to look at people''s faces. After they have common sense, Reckless behavior and single-threaded thinking have changed A lot of good. I still remember when I first met her, she was everything I don¡¯t understand, I only know the cold machine that clears the enemy, now Become **** and routable, some behaviors, Bai Ji can observe Chapter 1266: Feeling that she is gradually showing her feelings and sexuality. "It''s really grown up." Bai Ji couldn''t help but Laughing, stroking Lirina¡¯s head, her eyes A few traces of reluctance flashed past. "Huh?" Feeling Bai Ji touching her head, Lirina looked up suspiciously. "Nothing." Bai Ji shook her head, her eyes With some feelings that Lirina couldn''t understand. "Future The road, even if there is no us, you have to go on well, do not forget The old teaching came out, where to go in the future You can''t embarrass us, understand? ? " "Because you were taught by us, so regardless of the face You can¡¯t lose to anyone, otherwise we will even leapfrog. I have to come and clean you up "Even if there is no Bai Ji, what do you mean?..." Lirina''s focus is obviously not in the second half of Bai Ji''s In the words, there was a moment of silence, she quietly looked at Bai Hime Tao "Well, on the surface, without us, then without us Slightly. "Bai Ji said with a so-called face. "Speaking of which, we The two of us are just a temporary cooperative relationship, right? You become For our help, we will teach you common sense and etiquette Yi, now it seems that this alliance has successfully graduated. " "Congratulations, Miss Lirina, you did a beautiful job, We don¡¯t praise others casually, so you can I''m proud of it "No." Lirina raised her head, expressionless Looked at Bai Ji. "I don''t want a road without Bai Ji. "You girl." Bai Ji frowned slightly. "That''s more After a long time, I didn¡¯t learn much etiquette, but I learned to talk back. What "I don''t want to be without Bai Ji." Lilina slightly lowered Head, gritted teeth, like being weak in front of your parents A weak, but still insistent little girl. ¡­If it¡¯s Lilina, what¡¯s not doing well, Lilina Can be corrected "It''s not your problem." "What''s the reason?" Lilena raised her head. "Bai Ji, you always say that everything needs a logic, Don¡¯t you want a reason? "But in reality, many things are completely absent logical. "Bai Ji took a faint sip of tea." Rogue A normal life forced everyone. " ¡à...You taught me that dreams are false, right What So Bai Ji can tell me that Lilina is doing Is it a dream or reality? "Lilena clutched her heart, After Bai Ji woke up from a daze, she found the other party My eyes are still full of tears "Get used to going to sleep under your comfort, Xi Used to being awakened by your voice in the morning, used to the first I can see what you look like, and I am used to your urging sound Etiquette study for routine homework after breakfast Xi, I''m used to being colorful with you "So Lilena, there is no way to imagine that there is no white What is Ji''s life like? " Chapter 55 ~ No Endless Banquet (Part 2) "Idiot, what do you say these things." Bai Ji rolled over Head away. "We are just a partnership, from the beginning, Chapter 1267: We are not a person of the world after all, don¡¯t talk about it anymore It''s naive and boring, otherwise...it''s the parting God, both of us will be sad "I, I don''t want..." Lirina stood up Come, lost the way. "I don''t want to leave Bai Ji" "Okay, sit down. "Don''t." This is the first time Lirina has disobeyed Bai Ji the words said. "Okay idiot, we''re all joking, don''t take it seriously Up. "I didn''t expect Lirina to be so overreacted. Ji discouraged. Really "Have we lied?" Bai Ji made a stubborn mouth, and then Smiled playfully. "I didn''t expect your reaction to be so big Puff, just can¡¯t do without us, it¡¯s funny enough What "I, I..." Lirina''s face was stained Shame. "How can...: "Don''t blush without you. "Hmm!" Seeing the other person clutching her cheeks, Bai Ji sneered. laugh out loud. Now, Lilena, come here. "To be Lilina After regaining her shyness, Bai Ji said. "Huh? Oh." I don''t know what Bai Ji is going to do But Lilena still moved her face closer. Bai Ji squinted her eyes and reached out to touch the piece that covered her eyes The mask on the eyes and the bridge of the nose is still cold, still unshakeable Moving like. "It seems that we can''t remove this mask for you coming. "Bai Ji sighed. No need to. Lilena shook her head and touched her face On the mask. "I''m probably used to this feeling If you take it off, you won¡¯t get used to it "But if you don''t take it off, your memory won''t get restore "That kind of thing, the problem is not very big, it is If there is no way to restore the memory, so be it. Lirina Hesitated. "Does it become so indifferent at this time?" Bai Ji Raised his eyebrows, drank the tea and got up. "Let''s go, it''s time to go back." "Oh." Lirina got up obediently and stayed outside It''s been a long time, and she''s somewhat tired. "This world does not belong to us." The face of Bai Ji murmured to herself. "The original world, perhaps Have your relatives and your friends. " "Family, friend...Isn''t Ji Ji." Li Lena thought seriously. Bai Ji didn¡¯t say anything to Lirina¡¯s words, only Is a faint smile. Night is coming, maybe Bai Ji has forgotten Ba What does the night sky of Tak look like, so that it is false ''S sky gradually became ordinary in her eyes without violating peace sense. Things that can be fake are fake after all. Lifting up from the bed gently, Bai Ji walks Go to the sleeping Lirina and whisper her name in a low voice I didn¡¯t get any response as expected, Li Lena is asleep Chapter 1268: Lilena used to fall asleep very dishonest, always happy Kicked the quilt so much that Bai Ji raised Ye Qi to Lily Na''s habit of covering the quilt Although the etiquette was developed, this girl kicked the quilt The phenomenon has improved a lot, but this habit is still protected by Bai Ji Stayed. After covering her with the quilt for the last time, Bai Ji carried Picked up the small backpack, opened the window, and never looked back at Li Lena. The twisted crescent is glowing with false moonlight, and the night is clear it is good. Bai Ji jumped out of the room through the window, covering the sky The black wings stretched under the moonlight. The black night is no different from the past, drunk People who care about yu look eroded in the streets and alleys, eroded by du The body is limp and weak, without the position of the central city Protection, they are just a bunch of bugs waiting to be killed. These drunken roulettes obstructed the triumphant victory The way of the person, in this degenerate and unenterprising way, not Continually cause trouble to others. Just die. Quiet streets, sometimes sh¨¥nyin and howling Yelling, no one noticed walking across the street in a black cloak Girl. She is like a mouse in Yin''s dark corner, People who are familiar with the road are in a complex city like sewers Fleeing away, avoiding all the eyeliners. It¡¯s quiet at night, and the guards patrolling the town can¡¯t Bai Ji walks winding roads, but she can be just right Keep away from the sight of all guards. In order to accurately detect the structure of the city With the route, Bai Ji has done enough homework these days, and the whole The city, together with the sewers, walked through. Combining the hints given in the dream, and not arriving When night comes, the guards of the sewers will increase and other factors will be judged. Broken, the key to the central city is likely to be in the water Tao Bai Ji made enough preparations in advance, and guards in one place must Place a fixed-ability hand in the place where you pass. Raise the police until the guard card becomes entangled Reported that all the guards received the signal and rushed to the place where the incident occurred. The sewer entrance is unguarded, Bai Ji is very relaxed Opened the channel gate and entered the sewer. Sooner or later the guards will detect the power to play with them Comes from herself, so Bai Ji knows that her actions hurry up The interior of the sewer is not complicated, one way to Black, there is a slate table at the end, just walking by Bai Ji As soon as he approached the stone platform, flames lit up on all sides. The fire light illuminates the Shek Pik, and it also illuminates the Shek Pik The text engraved on it. Those who come here must be cautious, and there is no way back. first These simple words are written on the stone wall, maybe Is left by the people who cast this city, to warn those who come At this point, devourers who intend to destroy the urban system. Without any hesitation, Bai Ji removed the three pieces from Take it out from the inventory and throw it into TSMC without hesitation In the reservoir, it was so decisive and lacking in consideration. Because she has heard the mess coming from the entrance Chapter 1269: The sound of footsteps. Exposed myself Seeing the fragments immersed in the water gleaming, white Ji knew that this reckless move was successful. At this moment, the whole city seems to be missing. What kind of thing, you can clearly feel a kind of enveloped the city The power faded slightly. The guards are close at hand, keeping the last wave The appearance of the weapon sprint Retrieving the debris from the pool, Bai Ji held it in one hand Suddenly, take out the long-lost [Gutema from the inventory Pull, surrounded by more than twenty hands of cards. She walked out of the sewer without hesitation. Tonight, the city will be bloodbathed. Chapter 55~No Endless Banquet (Part 1) Life flies quickly, in fact, Bai Ji didn¡¯t know Tell whether these times passed quickly for yourself. The sky remains the same after the unchanging sky The sky, the day is endless, even though the central city is Try to keep wherever possible and have a black drop to let you stay The devourers among them perceive the night falling immersively In order to adjust the biological clock back to Come But outside the window, after all, it is a false night. Yeah, it¡¯s a false night, yes, even if it¡¯s self I, looking at the sky that is hard to come by forever, if only If you are alone, you will definitely be trapped because you can¡¯t stand it Live 039; and become melancholy, and finally fall into madness. Bai Ji The mellow voice of joy is like a valley of Huang Ying, like this Calling his own name, wisps of cool breeze blowing On the tips of her cheeks, Bai Ji slowly turned around after hearing the words. The girl in the luxurious long dress walks towards herself A standard and elegant noble courtesy, although with a pair of The thick mask, you can still see her eyes with Some tweaks. A village that can never behave in such a short time Aunt has transformed into an elegant manner, with noble gestures The model noble lady is already very difficult It is understandable that the quality and aura are so different Yes, the latter two are an accumulation of a long-term process. Seeing the decent look of the girl, the corners of Bai Ji''s mouth hung There was a faint smile. This feeling is like watching my daughter day by day To grow sturdily, from swaddling to toddler learning to walk, Never know the world and grow up to be a slender girl Full of gratification and sense of accomplishment. This feeling is very strange, for Bai Ji, she It¡¯s strange and familiar, so it¡¯s never done to her It¡¯s very strange for people who have passed through her parents. After I got this emotion, I was relieved very quickly. No matter what you do, it ranges from youthful to mature, Maybe in the gradual progress, I have already begun to accept This strange feeling. But... shouldn''t, really shouldn''t. How can you leave fetters in such a place. A feast destined to be separated should not have a beginning I looked at myself with those innocent eyes Lirina, a bit of bitterness arose in Bai Ji''s heart. She knew she couldn''t stay here foreve Chapter 1270: She doesn¡¯t belong to her own world, she still has many relatives People are waiting for her, and the stupid sleeper Egg...waiting to save her. If you can, I really want to take you back to Balan Germany. 039; Bai Ji can only imagine this in her heart, in fact The parting day is coming soon She has dragged on for too long...on what to do Decided that she must take that step forward. Over the past few days, she has been doing the same Nightmare, a huge and simple hourglass hanging from the top, accompanied As time goes by, the grains of sand increase and decrease Through the transparent glass wall of the hourglass, she saw the hourglass Everything that will happen when the light is completely flowing, the earth is like turning Like a long roll of carpet, it plunges into a deep black hole, and the sky rises There are countless holes, and meteors with splendid fire tails are falling. Down, destroyed the world Return to nothingness, at the end of the end, that familiarity Xi¡¯s golden figure appeared in front of her again, her head also No, I said to myself coldly. "Your time Time is running out. " Yes, there are not many days like this. Looking at the cloudless sky, Bai Ji is silent "Bai Ji, aren''t you happy?" The clear voice hit Bai Ji Yuanfei''s thoughts were broken off. Nothing. "Bai Ji rubbed Lirina''s brain bag. "Eat your meal well. Didn¡¯t we say that ladies don¡¯t Can I speak while eating? " "But, Bai Ji''s expression "We''re all right." Bai Ji''s answer was somewhat cold. "Oh." Seeing that Bai Ji didn''t want to talk to herself, Lirina didn''t make herself boring either, so she continued to eat. Following Bai Ji, Lilina learned more than just It¡¯s tedious and complicated etiquette, as well as the most basic common sense and People are so worldly, and etiquette and lady manners are just for Tao Lianqing cao. Today''s Lirina is better than the bear who didn''t know the world before Children know how to look at people''s faces. After they have common sense, Reckless behavior and single-threaded thinking have changed A lot of good. I still remember when I first met her, she was everything I don¡¯t understand, I only know the cold machine that clears the enemy, now Become **** and routable, some behaviors, Bai Ji can observe Feeling that she is gradually showing her feelings and sexuality. "It''s really grown up." Bai Ji couldn''t help but Laughed, stroked Lirina¡¯s head, looking A few traces of reluctance flashed past. "Huh?" Feeling Bai Ji touching her head, Lirina looked up suspiciously. "Nothing." Bai Ji shook her head, her eyes With some feelings that Lirina couldn''t understand. "Future The road, even if there is no us, you have to go on well, do not forget The old teaching came out, where to go in the future You can''t embarrass us, understand? ? " "Because you were taught by us, so regardless of the face You can¡¯t lose to anyone, otherwise we will leapfrog. I have to come and clean you up "Even if there is no Bai Ji, what do you mean?..." Lilena''s focus is obviously not in the second half of Bai Ji''s In the words, there was a moment of silence, she quietly looked at Bai Hime Chapter 1271: Tao "Well, on the surface, without us, then without us Slightly. "Bai Ji said with a so-called face. "Speaking of which, we The two of us are just a temporary cooperative relationship. You become For our help, we will teach you common sense and etiquette Yi, now it seems that this alliance has successfully graduated. " "Congratulations, Miss Lilina, you did a beautiful job, We don¡¯t praise others casually, so you can I''m proud of it "No." Lirina raised her head, expressionless Looked at Bai Ji. "I don''t want a road without Bai Ji. "You girl." Bai Ji frowned slightly. "That''s more For a long time, I didn¡¯t learn much etiquette, but I learned to talk back. What "I don''t want to be without Bai Ji." Lilina slightly lowered Head, gritted teeth, like being weak in front of your parents A weak, but still insistent little girl. ¡­If it¡¯s Lilina, what¡¯s wrong, Lilina Can be corrected "It''s not your problem." "What''s the reason for that?" Lilena raised her head. "Bai Ji, you always say that everything needs a logic. Don¡¯t you want a reason? Chapter 55 ~ No Endless Banquet (Part 2) "But in reality, many things are completely absent logical. "Bai Ji took a faint sip of tea." Rogue A normal life forced everyone. " ¡à...You taught me that dreams are false, right What Can Bai Ji tell me that Lilina is doing Is it a dream or reality? "Lirina clutched her heart, After Bai Ji woke up from a daze, she found the other party My eyes are still full of tears "Get used to going to sleep under your comfort, Xi Used to being awakened by your voice in the morning, used to being the first I can see what you look like, and I am used to your urging sound Etiquette for routine homework after breakfast Xi, I''m used to being colorful with you "So Lilena, there is no way to imagine that there is no white What is Ji''s life like? " "Idiot, what do you say these things." Bai Ji slid. Head away. "We are just a partnership, from the very beginning, We are not a person of the world after all, don¡¯t talk about it anymore It''s naive and boring, otherwise...it''s the parting God, both of us will be sad "I, I don''t want..." Lilena stood up Come, lost the way. "I don''t want to leave Bai Ji" "Okay, sit down quickly. "Don''t." This is the first time Lilina disobeys Bai Ji the words said. "Okay idiot, we''re all joking, don''t take it seriously Up. "I didn''t expect Lirina to be so overreacted. Ji discouraged. Really "Have we lied?" Bai Ji made a slap in the face, and then Smiled playfully. "I didn''t expect your reaction to be so big Puff, just can¡¯t do without us, it¡¯s funny enough What "I, I..." Lirina''s face was stained Shame. "How can...: Chapter 1272: "Don''t blush without you. "Hmm!" Seeing the other person clutching her cheeks, Bai Ji sneered. laugh out loud. Now, Lilena, come here. "To be Lilina Relieving herself from her shyness, Bai Ji said. "Huh? Oh." I don''t know what Bai Ji is going to do But Lilina moved her face closer. Bai Ji squinted her eyes and reached out to touch the piece that covered her eyes The mask on the eyes and the bridge of the nose is still cold, still unshakeable Moving like. "It seems that we can''t remove this mask for you coming. "Bai Ji sighed. No need to. Lilena shook her head and touched her face On the mask. "I''m probably used to this feeling If you take it off, you won¡¯t get used to it "But if you don''t take it off, you won''t get your memory restore "That kind of thing, the problem is not very big, it is If there is no way to restore the memory, so be it. Lirina Hesitated. "Does it become so indifferent at this time?" Bai Ji Raised his eyebrows, drank the tea and got up. "Let''s go, it''s time to go back." "Oh." Lilena got up obediently and stayed outside It''s been a long time, and she is somewhat tired. "This world does not belong to us." The face of Bai Ji murmured to herself. "The original world, perhaps Have your relatives and your friends. " "Family, friend...Isn''t Ji Ji." Li Lena thought seriously. Bai Ji didn¡¯t say anything to Lirina¡¯s words, only Is a faint smile. Night is coming, maybe Bai Ji has forgotten Ba What does the night sky of Tak look like, so that it is false ''S sky gradually became ordinary in her eyes without violating peace sense. Things that can be fake are fake after all. Lifting up from the bed gently, Bai Ji walks I went to Lirina who was asleep and whispered her name in a low voice. I didn¡¯t get any response as expected, Li Lena is asleep Lilena used to fall asleep very dishonest, always happy Kicked the quilt so much that Bai Ji raised Ye Qi to Lily Na''s habit of covering the quilt Although the etiquette was developed, this girl kicked the quilt The phenomenon has improved a lot, but this habit is still protected by Bai Ji Stayed. After covering her with the quilt for the last time, Bai Ji carried Picked up the small backpack, opened the window, and never looked back at Li Lena. The twisted crescent is glowing with false moonlight, and the night is clear it is good. Bai Ji jumped out of the room through the window, covering the sky The black wings stretched under the moonlight. The black night is no different from the past, drunk People who care about yu look eroded in the streets and alleys, eroded by du The body is limp and weak, without the position of the central city Protection, they are just a bunch of bugs waiting to be killed. These drunken roulettes obstructed the triumphant victory Chapter 1273: The way of the person, in this degenerate and unenterprising way, not Continually cause trouble to others. Just die. Quiet streets, sometimes sh¨¥nyin and howling Yelling, no one noticed walking across the street in a black cloak Girl. She is like a mouse in Yin''s dark corner, People who are familiar with the road are in a complex city like sewers Fleeing away, avoiding all the eyeliners. It¡¯s quiet at night, and the guards patrolling the town can¡¯t Bai Ji walks winding roads, but she can be just right Keep away from the sight of all guards. In order to accurately detect the structure of the city With the route, Bai Ji has done enough homework these days, and the whole The city, together with the sewers, walked through. Combining the hints given in the dream, and not arriving When night comes, the guards of the sewers will increase and other factors will be judged. Broken, the key to the central city is likely to be in the water Tao Bai Ji made enough preparations in advance, and guards in one place must Place a fixed-ability hand in the place where you pass. Raise the police until the guard card becomes entangled Reported that all the guards received the signal and rushed to the place where the incident occurred. The sewer entrance is unguarded, Bai Ji is very relaxed Opened the channel gate and entered the sewer. Sooner or later the guards will detect the power to play with them Comes from herself, so Bai Ji knows that her actions hurry up The interior of the sewer is not complicated, one way to Black, there is a slate table at the end, just walking by Bai Ji As soon as he approached the stone platform, flames lit up on all sides. The fire light illuminates the Shek Pik, and it also illuminates the Shek Pik The text engraved on it. Those who come here must be cautious, and there is no way back. first These simple words are written on the stone wall, maybe Is left by the people who cast this city, to warn those who come At this point, devourers who intend to destroy the urban system. Without any hesitation, Bai Ji removed the three pieces from Take it out from the inventory and throw it into TSMC without hesitation In the reservoir, it was so decisive and lacking in consideration. Because she has heard the mess coming from the entrance The sound of footsteps. Exposed myself Seeing the fragments immersed in the water gleaming, white Ji knew that this reckless move was successful. At this moment, the whole city seems to be missing. What kind of thing, you can clearly feel a kind of enveloped the city The power faded slightly. The guards are close at hand, keeping the last wave The appearance of the weapon sprint Retrieving the debris from the pool, Bai Ji held it in one hand Suddenly, take out the long-lost [Gutema from the inventory Pull, surrounded by more than twenty hands of cards. She walked out of the sewer without hesitation. Tonight, the city will be bloodbathed. Chapter 56 ~ Definitely Destroyed (Part 1) Tonight, this city will be bloodbathed. The long-awaited plan is today. The throbbing wind under Yuehua blew the dark cloak, Chapter 1274: The remaining moonlight is burned out by the black flames, yu covers the full moon Liang and the night sky penetrated a big hole like tin foil, The broken holes began to spread at a visible speed, as if The sky cracked from the middle to the sides. "Okay, good wine, good wine! Hahaha, it hurts Come on, damn, how come the hip flask has bottomed out again? Eh Huh? This is, how did you do it? ? " "Waiter, waiter? Come over quickly, give I''m full, I don''t see the wine glass empty? service Student, waiter? ? People, how? Where did he die? " "Sir, our service to you ends here Thank you for coming for a long time, we are destined See you again. "The waiter returned a polite micro Laughed and bowed deeply to the half-drunk and half-awake man in front of the counter Bow. "Ah? What are you talking about, I''m not No money, you see, a bag full of money" just put The drunk man was startled when the money bag hit the table. "This, how is this possible?" The drunk man looked at the purse The inside is full of pebbles, and the drunken eyes are full Shocked. He rubbed his eyes and muttered to himself "I''m drinking too much, and hallucinations? This city has a barrier of absolute peace, Eliminate the possibility of being swapped out, it can only be yourself Dazzled and misunderstood. Yes, I must have read it wrong The drunk picked up a stone casually and shook it in his mouth He shakes his mouth and his teeth are stunned. "Oh, what''s the matter with this coin, how can this be made? So rough, not round at all. "The drunk frowned slightly Passed the money in his hand to the waiter. "Here, take it, then Bring me some good drinks Who knows that the waiter did not look at the one in his mouth "Coin", just staring at him quietly like this, with A meaningful smile "What do you look at Xiao Bai Lian? I want you to drink Is for you to see me! Don¡¯t know Lao Tzu, don¡¯t you know money? Are you there? Get the wine quickly! Don''t delay. " "Sorry, sir, this shop has ceased operation Up. "The waiter said regretfully. "Huh? What international joke are you talking about? Yours When black shops open from white to black, when will they close? Ever? ! "The drunk''s eyes stared like fish balls, he felt I think this waiter is deliberately making things difficult for him, but I didn¡¯t even think about it. He wanted to stand up and grabbed the other''s tie. "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up if you are served wine, otherwise I tidy up, did you hear..." Grab the collar of the waiter What happened to the drunk who was about to fight in an instant The ferocious gaze suddenly became blank but sluggish. "Even if you find something abnormal. "This, this, this, this. How does this come back? thing? "The drunk hurriedly let go of the waiter and watched Most of his own hands woke up in a dazed drunkenness. The position of absolute peace was broken Almost at the same time. There are corrupt people on the street shouting sh¨¥nyin, there are still bars in the bar Yu Yu is a drunk fallen man, addicted to sensuality The confused people who are unable to extricate themselves among the dogs and horses are aware of the end Chapter 1275: Ni. Stores that operate all day canceled their services and drinks Yes, the streets and alleys seem to have become noisy at this moment Come, and the most obvious is the torn sky The drunk who realizes that the town''s position is showing up Zi sat on the ground, the literacy in the purse was scattered Ground This city was only possible because of its position To maintain peace, the extreme darkness cannot happen in many locations Things are only possible because of the existence of the town¡¯s standpoint Established. If the barrier of position is lost, there may be What terrible thing happened! The adaptable drunk soon came back to his senses Yes, looking around, he saw the waiters listed behind Full of wine. "Get out, get out of my way! Don''t get in the way." The drunkard The waiter who was pushed away in the way was picked up casually The cloth bag, hurriedly put the wine on the cabinet to the cloth bag The interior was knocked over several times due to the hands and feet Bottle of precious wine. He didn¡¯t have time to take care of him, so he filled the bag as much as possible, Tie it in a knot and carry it behind you, like a steal The thief thief. "Boom!" When he was about to push the door and flee, the door Suddenly he was kicked away from the outside, and the violent impact knocked him Even someone with a bag hit the ground. "Which **** dare to hit my uncle and hold his head Bag, the drunk who shattered the glass **** said angrily, when When his eyes turned to the figure by the door, he said suddenly Speechless. "Ah, did we bump into you, are you okay?" The little man in the cloak squinted friendly because of the cloak¡¯s The relationship makes it difficult to understand her face, if it weren¡¯t for her The sickle that dragged the blood on the ground, and the black fire burning Long sword, the drunk really intends to go over and reason with her Damn it! How did you open the door and bump into these lunatics The drunk tried his best to avoid the battle, looked around, steep Then my eyes lit up He saw lying Another drunk man in the corner. As long as there are new prey, the wolf will not pay attention Put it on yourself. Thinking about this, the drunkard ran away, not before leaving Forgot to pick up the broken wine. Zui Shengmeng has been dead for so long, they have not done it Fa left this most primitive yuwang shock, say now They can''t live without this drink. Pass In any case, the wolf that has lost its minions will no longer Wolves, the devourers filled with du wine and yuwang kind Go to the fainted man, the drunk Lift it up with the only remaining power hollowed out by the wine du, and throw it To the man in the cloak, the latter chopped melons and vegetables. The knife was cut in half. "Tsk, **** it!" Seeing this, the drunk doesn''t care about it. He, at full speed, ran away. Counting on these wimps in the tavern to hold her back Obviously impossible, but the drunkard is not afraid to escape by himself Can''t drop. Chapter 1276: The law of the Devourer, no matter how powerful the Devourer Those who devour other devourers are vulnerable It also takes a long time to digest. Sacrifice all the alcoholics in the tavern, add his full strength Speed ??up the run, enough to get rid of the danger and escape No matter what, I have nearly 30 swallows, etc. Level, no matter how strong the opponent is Running, the drunkard slowly stopped, not He didn''t want to keep running, but Seeing the black spear pierced through him from behind The drunk feels his vitality is fading away little by little How, possible, clearly this level of attack, There is no way to kill myself "Boom!" After tasting the blood, the magic eggs increased rapidly The colony grows, from the body of the drunk, hold it b¨¤o. The blood red splashed four times like rain. In the distance, the waiter''s face was expressionless. Chapter 56 ~ Definitely Destroyed (Part 2) "Hey, why are there such people, brother, your family The tavern seems not very popular. "The cloak man took off the cover Face cloak, revealing pure and flawless silver hair, and head Dragon-like horns with curved tops. "Our shop provides customers with private rooms, In the lobby, the generous grandfather prefers to be upstairs in his own house Drank alcohol in his private room. "The waiter wiped it off plainly Blood stains on the face. Yes, thank you for your reminder. "Bai Ji mentioned politely He wore the skirt and said thank you to the waiter. "Wise choice select "Please be careful, not all devourers are The rotten rou eroded and hollowed out by the wine du. "After Bai Ji turned upstairs When the time, the bartender reminded indifferently. Bai Ji stopped and looked at the wine meaningfully Guarantee. "Brother, aren''t we afraid that we are in a bad mood? Did you kill it too? " "Perhaps, I don''t think I can crack the Central City The characters in the field password will waste time on me. "Bartender Picking up the debris scattered on the ground, she didn''t even look at Bai Ji. "Heh." Bai Ji stopped paying attention to the bartender and kicked. The sickle was thrown on his shoulder. Time has passed for a long while, about to be sorted by the bartender Bai Ji went downstairs when the fragments of the place were scattered, she carried the dip A sickle full of blood. Obviously, indulging in all the swallows in this tavern The Devourer was liquidated by her If I¡¯m not wrong, you¡¯re going to the Devil¡¯s City next Right. "The bartender said. "So what." Bai Ji, covered in blood, smiled Squinting at the bartender. "Don¡¯t get me wrong, I don¡¯t want to stop you Thinking, not even going to stand on the commanding heights and give you pointers Just want to give you a piece of advice. "Either don''t go, go, don''t lose." The bartender Significant way. "What about losing? It''s just death, the ones above are The guy hanging the bloodletter was not corroded by du wine, which one was not Are you desperadoes with ti¨£n blood on the sword? " "No." The bartender smiled without a trace of emotion Looking at Bai Ji. "It¡¯s not as simple as death, it¡¯s worse than life Death is always tied to this world and cannot be escaped. " Chapter 1277: What you see and hear is not owned by a small bartender Of it. "You will know soon." The bartender took it back. look. "There are many people who want to destroy the central city''s operation center You are the same, don¡¯t lose, no "You will be like me, trapped here forever, Lose everything but your name and become a bartender. " The bartender¡¯s words revealed a huge amount of information, white Ji Wei frowned, then said slowly. "After that, the central government The city is about to fall, what will happen to you natives What? " "Who knows, lie in the coffin and wait for the next time Su Wake up, or maybe, with the Devil¡¯s City and the Central City And disappear, it depends on whether you succeed next Work. "The bartender said nonchalantly, as if to him, The disappearance of the smoke is a very easy thing "Also, correct you a little, miss, the ultimate black There are no natives, the Devourers call us natives And when they fail, they will also become natives. "liqueur He said in a tone that couldn''t be more plain. "Yong Far trapped here. "Then you don''t need to tell us so much no Is it. Bai Ji looked at the bartender curiously. "After all, we If it succeeds, you and your existence will be wiped out Isn''t it going? "It''s better to erase than to forget who you are." Glancing deeply at the bartender who continues to be busy with work, After Bai Ji dropped a thank you reminder, she kicked out. It''s weird, it was too late just now, why? Why is the sky white all of a sudden? "The drunk who collapsed on the side of the road Everyone felt weird, wondering if they were sleeping I feel so drowsy, that when will it be dawn? I didn''t even feel it. "But, why did you still So sleepy.? "Sleepy, it''s okay, I''ll let you all sleep I didn''t have time to think about who said this sentence The face of the tramp was stained red with the blood of his companion. Looking at the body y¨¨ gushing like a fountain, and that A "ball" flying in the air, the homeless people are gradually widening Closed eyes. The threat of death awakened their weak consciousness and Rotten nerves, staring at the dragging blood Line, a giant scythe flying towards their heads. "Kacha!" The homeless people even subconsciously reacted They were beheaded on the spot if they couldn¡¯t resist, and several of them escaped. I don¡¯t have any hope of parrying, where is the opportunity to be seized? He also cared about other people, turned around and ran around holding his head. "Boom boom boom!" A series of qi¨¡ngp¨¤o sparked fire The voice of y¨¤o, the vagrant who has not escaped a few steps responds Falling to the ground, the panic of the last moment stayed on his face. Defiler''s Hand: Pale Shuangsha After making sure that no one has slipped away, qi¨¡ng speaks The revolver with heavy smoke turned into a card shape again. Defiler''s Hand: Life Induction In an instant, a bird''s-eye view of the town appeared in Bai Ji In his mind, the figure stroked in red is uncovered Some of them fled in a panic, some were at a loss, Some regained their killings, and once again wanted to pursue* Chapter 1278: Reckless slaughter attacks surrounding Devourers None of these people can escape. Bai Ji opened her eyes of different colors, spread her wings, and flew Go to the highest spire of the central city and stare at that one The figure of Dao running away in embarrassment. Defiler''s Hand: Stitched Monsters The sacrificed cards fell to the ground and turned into a pool of scarlet Y¨¨ body, one seems to be pieced together from the limbs of different people The monsters made up crawled out of it. Shrouded by its yin shadow, whether it''s flinging in panic , Still at a loss, all stuck in ¡¾solidification The state seems to be turned into a stone sculpture. Defiler''s Hand: Thunder Pegasus The card instantly transforms into a pony shape with wings Like, galloping through the sky, thunder sparks gleaming on the horn. Xing launched three cards at the same time, which is already overweight The Dutch worked. After Bai Ji''s devouring level broke through forty, the card Part of the usage restrictions are lifted, such as one-time xing maximum The number of cards released. And these abilities that were activated were not once belonged to "Rumble!" The roar of thunder cut through the sky, as if I''m going to personally take this city that shouldn''t belong to the ultimate black The city is uprooted. The ruthless thunder descends on Tianma''s call and roar Pro, for those struggling and groaning souls to send the last Cheng Above the spire, the girl quietly watched the lightning vortex Destroy this huge peaceful city-state. Maybe a few hundred years after its own failure, it Will stand here again. Chapter 57 ~ Massacre (Part 1) The roaring wind carries strong blood and Shout, sad and violent. The town gradually came to the end amidst lightning and storm road The torrential rain washed away the blood of sinners, the roaring wind Cut the lines of grievances. Rebels and fugitives fighting on their own are not a climate The resistance is useless, and the thunder and lightning is devastating. Ruined their skin and at the same time broke the fluke¡¯s Fighting spirit. After the weak and unshaped body''s fight was fruitless, so Some people have inspired a strong hope for survival, holding a mouse Fleeing in embarrassment, like a group of defeated shrimp soldiers and crabs. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! The punishment from the sinners, the chains cast by thunder All that passed was a scorched corpse. The absolute level is crushed, and the difference in strength is too much When there is a big disparity, these have no honor and sense of teamwork at all The skirmishers fleeing and fleeing faster The long-term material erosion, the addiction of swallowing The Devourer has long been lost and would rather die and bite back to the last moment They''re fierce, now they are begging on the streets of Barland It''s nothing to beg for a beggar who is lingering Different. Of course, there are some exceptions. Du addiction has invaded the brain. Shallow, or self-willed people lurking from the beginning The whereabouts of the culprit, planning to be the most proud of the culprit Give her a fatal blow Chapter 1279: What they didn¡¯t know was that Bai Ji had already I found them through life induction, and the sneak attack is naturally a fuss. To no avail. "Go to hell!" The thief lurking in front of Bai Ji Liang Out of the dagger in his hand. If the container is a thief, he has stealth and backstab A special feature that adds a lot of damage, although sneaking does not mean hiding Body, if the opponent pays a little attention, it is a tasteless skill. It can be replaced by this kind of game where we can''t open the game regardless of the enemy and us. The face is a magical skill. No one would notice his approaching quietly, Relying on the back stab, you can easily get one by one unexpectedly End the lives of these careless people. The silver-haired girl sitting on top of the spire seems to have no attention at all I was aware of the dagger that hit me behind me, and I didn¡¯t take any responsibility for it. He reacted as if he was asleep. Is this going to succeed? ...No, even if not Aware of myself, when I yell out, I always Should you notice? ? There was no response at all. Deceive The thieves who reacted can no longer stop the action Because at this time, his bayonet has been pierced Up the girl''s back. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... The thief himself almost died in the screams. The damage caused by the backstab is added to the devil''s container Was hit and blessed, and the rebound directly caused the thieves to suffer Hit hard. Then he was taken up by the sickle that rose up and fell. Bai Ji reached out and drew out the dagger that pierced her back, freely Throw it away and continue to observe the lower one like a okay person The development of the situation is, to be precise, a miserable state of affairs. Turn off [Armor of Deception, turn on [Pale Shuangsha Open qi¨¡ng towards the person who is fleeing below. She didn¡¯t expect to hit it very much either, the kills depended entirely on it The cooperation between Tianma Lei and Stitching Magic Puppet. The yin shadow of the stitched puppet is covered and fixed, and then it is covered by the sky The thunder that the horse b¨¤o splits will kill, and there will be more than one death without electricity. Electricity several times can always kill. "It''s almost done." Bai Ji murmured and jumped off the tip tower Almost all devourers in this area were killed by themselves It''s burnt, even if it survives, there is probably only one bite left Angrily, you can swallow it with confidence. A corpse that was either burnt or torn apart The bodies are piled up together, and a small mountain bag is piled up. She raised her hand high, and the stitched doll behind her Simultaneously lifted his palms and pressed towards these wrecked remains go with The pile of corpses didn¡¯t even make the sound of broken bones When he came, he was squeezed into a **** muddy ball by the magic puppet. Fragments of residual limbs are clearly visible, and rotting organs are mixed with red The red, white and white sauce makes people nauseous. In order to facilitate the swallowing and absorption, Bai Ji made it into "The Devourer compresses cookies", then went to devour and absorb one by one Trouble. Facing this group of Bai Ji who can''t beat herself to eat He grinned his teeth without hesitation The viscous film melts at the touch of a touch, giving off a reversal The smell of the stomach is densely packed with maggots. Chapter 1280: The white juice splashed on Bai Ji''s face, God She didn¡¯t have a slight change in her expression. Continue to eat and bite. The surging energy poured into her body, her body was welcoming Come to change, like a chrysalis shed its shell. The horns became longer, the scarlet in the eyes gradually It fades and turns into pale gold. In the process of transformation, the color of the crumbs gradually darkened The thin, sticky rou film loses its stickiness and becomes stiff and And fragile, as if all the nutrients in it have been absorbed by Shirahime kind Feeling that Rou Tuan has no nutrients to absorb, Bai Ji draws it out Fangs, huge energy churns in her body, this has been It¡¯s not the first time, she sat down cross-legged and opened Begin to absorb and guide. "Cracking...similar to the sound of broken bones The sound blooms along with the cracked ground. The brilliant dark light is like ripples of water splashes The roads spread, wherever they passed, the buildings appeared micro Small cracks continue to magnify over time, and finally create The chain reaction of collapsed houses. This is the time when the swallowing qualitative change, the release of excess waste Abandon energy. The building collapsed and sank, and the central city was in a noisy Falling in the crash, the blood swamp that flooded the earth is like a rag Raising the terrible demon king, just waiting for it to raise its head, the whole sky Will be overshadowed. In the vast expanse, Bai Ji opened it slightly With tyrannical eyes, she got up and punched and stuck in front of her The rou group, spread the black wings covered with lines, and fly into the sky A reborn metamorphosis, she feels all over her body The bottom is full of inexhaustible power, this one is incomparable enough With the power of contemplating the world, the greed is in her heart Keep zooming in Looking down, as if all beings have been stepped on by themselves Underfoot. No, it''s not enough "Swipe!" Her speed was faster than the wind, like carrying a small The chicken usually mentions a man dressed as a waiter stand up. "Wait, I think you confessed to the wrong person, I just Just a passing waiter, even if you kill me Not for anything! "The man hurriedly explained to her Tao Bai Ji grinned sweetly at him, and this smile Is the last laugh a man has ever seen In an instant, Bai Ji''s cervical spine was pinched by Bai Ji broken. "I changed my body and thought we wouldn''t recognize it? We hate that others lie to us. "The scarlet tongue ti¨£n finger The blood remaining on the tip. She looked at the huge city-state with double heterochromatic eyes, she In the dilemma of thinking. Chapter 57 ~ Massacre (Part 2) I need to talk about what I want to do The dinner is over, of course it¡¯s time to enjoy a snack But these dim sums are a bit naughty. Yes, hiding like a mouse crossing the street, it makes us very It''s hard to do... Yes, I destroyed this city directly Then, this tedious step can be omitted. Chapter 1281: Shoot and dry, under the call of Bai Ji, fly all over the sky Dancing with a dazzling hand. Blood disaster festival The card is like a blood-red butterfly in Bai Ji''s body On the gathering, weaving into a long red dress, ceremonial The suit is fluttering, like a ball squirming and fluttering in the air Blood. Only a spiked laurel crown hovered behind Bai Ji''s head, dressed With the dark wings, it is like the world in a fairy tale Satan came down to the disaster in the coming days. The messy voice hummed, as if she was using her My own language declares that this world is about to come to an end. Eh? Did we forget something? When she started, Bai Ji suddenly flashed this in her mind Strange thoughts, she tilted her head and thought. Could it be that I still have something to worry about in my heart WEAT? No, no? The blood flows along the cuffs, necklines and skirts of Shirahimee Out, if they fall to the earth like raindrops, they seem to be given Like life, it flows and entangles on the earth, like The paintings are drawn together like brushes, forming a whole covering A big magic circle in a central city. A blood-red storm rose to the sky and swept across the city Bang, as long as it continues to burn, the central city will be in blood red In the tribulation of heaven, the people who live in it People will be crushed into powder. Just use this to drag them all down the crimson ground The prison is over. Whether it¡¯s a hiding devourer or an aboriginal dwelling Min, none of them can escape as to whether they are none Gu, what does this have to do with yourself? "We are the best at cleaning dirty things." Bai Jijing Quietly grinning evilly, palms slowly closed, in the storm At the moment of the haircut, Bai Ji stopped releasing. Seeing being destroyed in general Central City stopped its tendency to collapse, Bai Ji squeezed slightly Fist, a few doubts rose in my heart. "Forget it, we are also very good at hiding things Oh. "Abandoned the plan to destroy the city directly. So, the white-haired demon with horns carried the sickle Chasing and hacking around, for staying in the middle of the city Panting, the poor worms who have no resistance to do the last This cleaning is more cruel and crazy than before Crazy, innocent aboriginal, no resistance Even the Devourer, I couldn¡¯t get the blood hanging from the The ferocious scythe came through. Their begging and struggling are just the rest of the white devil Xing show, after watching it, the devil will be very disgusted Spit on them and mocked "sad and dirty Dirty bugs" and pierce them on the tip of the sickle It''s like dried vegetables hanging on a wooden pole. The devourers gradually lost themselves in the ultimate darkness I, just like the name of this plane, the ultimate black If you can¡¯t see the black of the five fingers, you will be confused and confused. Either crazy or death. Bai Ji doesn''t know if she is normal now She probably wouldn''t think about these issues. She just feels that slashing the head is like a ball and grunting The look of Gulu rolling is very funny, greedy for life and fear of death It¡¯s ridiculous that people who are not going to abandon their dignity and beg her for mercy. Chapter 1282: At the end, I regretted killing them. The expression was very good. Interesting, nothing more. And as a side show, except for these, her goal The nature is to follow the instinct to become stronger. Standing on the ruins and stepping on a piece of bone, Bai Ji Her eyes flashed with fierce light, and she calmly swept across the central city Every corner, every alley. "Nothing." Bai Ji murmured to herself. No, she clearly feels that this city is alive Life breath, no creature can escape her nose child Bai Ji at this moment, her eyes are red and gold, scattered His long hair is as pure as snow, and a pair of dragon-like horns tend to become Cooked, pointed ears have a few more petal-like ornaments Thing The petite figure is holding white who is two bodies longer than her Bone sickle, bright red nails hit the sickle stubbly, the eye Light is like an abyssal evil spirit looking for food. From the beginning, there is no retreat from the path of godhood, to If you go farther and farther, you will die without a place to bury your body. She doesn¡¯t seem to plan to leave just like that, it seems to be Because there is still a breath of life here, maybe it is Because this tied her heart, it caused her to stay behind go with "I found you, I was hiding there." Lei Li Feng Between the lines, the voice of this sentence did not fall, only a string of broken sounds Sound, Bai Ji broke through three buildings, even fast To tie the teleportation. "Survivors with fluke, your good fortune comes to an end Up! "She raised her scythe, Magpie couldn''t help it anyway. Hack down. "You..." watching the tortoise shrink in the collapsed corner The trembling blonde girl, Bai Ji''s eyes flashed a ray of clear "White, Bai Ji?. The girl Hyun Ran wept. "what are you doing?" Lirina didn¡¯t understand, didn¡¯t understand why she only Is asleep The world has happened so earth-shaking The change. She saw Bai Ji who dominates the sky turned into evil The ghost slaughtered all the slaughter in the town. The owner of a cake shop often wanders in front of the cake shop Little girl, an uncle who sells all kinds of spices and seasonings, Such a familiar and familiar face, I will never see it again Up Lirina was very sad, and very scared, innocent She didn¡¯t know what happened, she just knew what happened When I woke up, everything changed. Dream, yes. Lilena patted her head. "This It¡¯s a dream, Bai Ji said it must be a dream, it¡¯s a dream, right What "As long as you wake up, you''ll be fine, wake up, Bai Ji Will you wake up Lirina as usual? "Li Lena shivered. Bai Ji slowly put down the sickle, subconsciously to Lily Na stretched out her hand. "Don''t, don''t touch me... Lirina tremblingly said." It¡¯s not Bai Ji, you are a fake, a demon in a dream, so So, don''t touch me. " Bai Ji put down her hand in silence and looked around Chapter 1283: everything of The central city has been slaughtered by the self just now No man''s land. She''s a little clearer, she has taken off the shell on her neck Chain with his name written on it crookedly with a carving knife word She passed by and carefully put it away Glancing at Lirina, she didn¡¯t say anything, Zhen Flying with wings, the figure under her feet is getting farther and farther away from her Can''t stop anymore, she now has more important Things need to be done. Finally, this day is still here. "Look Looking at the white figure going away in the air, Lirina''s eyes were steep Then it becomes deep, like a bottomless pool kind "I''m waiting for you Chapter 58 ~ First Floor of Devil City (Part 1) Time flies, the white horse flies. Desire and yu hope are soaring in my heart, I just hear a sad cry Lie¡¯s screams, another unfortunate one becomes her hunter Thing I don''t know how long it has been since I left Lirina. Walking alone in this vast world, forgetting Over time, even the most cruel killings gradually became impossible A trace of ups and downs and waves rose in her heart. She follows her instinct to walk around, the cloak of Hidden underneath are a pair of numb eyes, and indifferent Unconscious mind. Long white hair swaying in the wind, dragged by the huge sickle With a long blood line, the black cloak is mournful, just like The pale **** of death. She did not hesitate to attack everything within her vision Living beings will never before put them to death Soft hands. Kill, swallow, kill, swallow, kill Cut Continue this endless cycle, gradually, the killing is not No matter how waves are generated in her heart, it won¡¯t be swallowed. Yu Wang brings a touch of satisfaction. Repeated killings became for her Kind of subconscious instinct and responsibility. She is like a pilgrim, going to worship the gods Enshrine the temple, praise and sing along the way. It¡¯s not that she is eager to fight, but that fight is calling she was A desolate world without any civilization to speak of The river, wherever she has stepped on will become a disaster. The face without sorrow and joy ignores a sea of ??dead mountains and blood, still Unconscious. On the road of war, she has traveled all over the world Water, traveled all over the same steep cliffs, watched all over Zhang Zhang has an abominable face and he keeps cursing at her Face, I have seen countless outstanding Chu and peerless geniuses. After the war, she was still safe and sound, only ¡¤ The change is that the number of cards behind is more and more, piles Stacked together, the scale is getting bigger and bigger, so that the sky The flying cards can drown the enemy before the battle begins. The thirteen greedy swallowers have undergone great changes Change, become bigger than before, and look more ugly Chapter 1284: Vicious At the same time, the inhuman characteristics of girls are getting more and more The more obvious. The road overcomes all obstacles and overcomes all obstacles, in this closed The high plane world has broken a **** path. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! The sea of ??death chain qi¨¡ng crushed down by himself, this name doesn¡¯t know Dao is how many unfortunate devourers screamed The other party just waved his hand and forced him bi There is no strength to fight back, these hundreds of chains are from which few Hundreds of cards are issued out of the hand, and every chain is carried The force that can penetrate him through a big hole makes him unable to accept Time is hard to guard against. So that he could barely block the front chain qi¨¡ng with all his energy The Devourer no longer has room to resist, and was attacked by both sides He was tied into a hedgehog with the chain that hit behind him. The chain qi¨¡ng skillfully threw the corpse to the one behind Bai Ji Thirteen swallowers. The latter opened his mouth wide and swallowed it whole. After another battle, Bai Ji recovered calmly The card and the swallower continue to aimlessly Xing Ding "You seem to have left something important on the road Yes, Miss Blood Spirit from Barland. " The sudden sound made Bai Ji stop. She turned around silently. Behind him, I don¡¯t know when there was someone dressed in The woman in the robe, she wore a pointed hat, and a seat of purple The color robe, holding a black wooden staff in the left hand, and the right hand Holding a floating magic book, long ice blue hair draped Scattered down, the wide and long brim makes it difficult to see her length Standard witch dress up Seeing this woman, Bai Ji''s eyes were a little happy Enthusiasm I don¡¯t know the origin and purpose of the woman, she only knows The person who can move to her without knowing it, at least The strength will never be weak. At least not like those garbage that only swallows value In this way, it will fall when touched. Bai Ji''s eyes tightly locked on the woman dressed as a witch People, the horrible killing intent quickly spread and spread, passing by Where, people''s heart is slowed by a half beat, profanity card shop The sky is dazzling and dizzying, thirteen heads The roar of the monster shakes the earth, making people dazzle with tinnitus, as if At this moment, the world was dimmed. "Just want to fight like that." Can''t see the witch''s content Appearance, there is no way to tell from her unsalty words Out of her emotions when she said this sentence. "If you don''t answer other people''s rate well It''s very rude to ask the question first. ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. " "It doesn''t matter." Bai Ji grinned out. Ya, looking at the witch with a malicious smile. "You are very Strong, I think you are very strong, so hurry up and fight Well, let me xingf¨¨n xingf¨¨n, shouldn''t you be the same thing as the **** who sent experience before? If so, I will be disappointed. " "You are about to forget all your original intentions." The witch raised her head slightly, before she could finish her words, welcoming What comes next is the sea of ??qi¨¡ng that is close to Mizaza. Several qi¨¡ng heads penetrated the witch¡¯s body, but Didn¡¯t cause any harm to the witch, as if In front of her was just a projection. "Tsk." Bai Ji''s face showed a trace of not height Chapter 1285: "Don''t hide, isn''t it okay to come out for a fight? "If you want to find me, come to Demon King City, no matter It''s okay to fight with me, or other matters. "Female Wu Yingying pointed in one direction. "Why should I listen to you?" Bai Ji didn''t say anything Take the words of the witch in front of you to your heart, and be able to respond The hand can make her lift up a little bit, but it''s the same if it doesn''t She will not be led by the nose because of this. "The Devourer you just killed, he is the ultimate The last devourer of the black, no, it should be said that except Outside of you, the ultimate black is the last devourer. "The Witch His body is slowly fading away. "Congratulations, for being the last survivor of Ultimate Black Because you wipe out all lives except you. " Congratulations from the witch are full of irony "Of course, I didn''t mean to force you at all, swallow There is only one left in the Devourer, which means that this event is about to end. Beam, soon, the world will collapse, even though It''s a multiple choice question, but the correct answer is only As the sound fell, the figure of the witch gradually disappeared. Bai Ji hardly hesitated, picked up the sickle The knife moved in the direction pointed by the witch, just two steps It seems that something is falling off. She looked down and found that it was a tattered Shells, picked it up, and it says that there are two for her Some jerky words. Bai... Ji? "The girl tried to say, looking at A trace of doubt flashed in the middle, and he subconsciously hung it back on On the neck She spread her wings, her strength surpassed a kind of land Step, cross-domain distance is just a blink of an eye for her. The Devil¡¯s City, as the name suggests, is often used in fairy tales The base camp of the devil. The legend of this pitch-black fortress runs through the entire blackness. Chapter 58 ~ First Floor of Devil City (Part 2) Here is the biggest secret of Ultimate Black. Roughly split the gate of the road, Bai Ji shook Walked into the city The layout of the fortress makes Bai Ji look familiar, but And for her now, it¡¯s just a little eye-catching Just cooked. There is only one main hall in the entire fortress. In terms of scale, Compared to the central city, I don¡¯t know how much smaller it is. Bai Ji walked there without any thought In front of the gate of the Devil¡¯s City, she is not afraid of any shape Style sneak attack. "Crack." The gate opened as soon as it was pushed, which made the original plan Raise the sickle to make a fist like Bai Ji who splits the door like p¨¤o The feeling of hitting the head on cotton. Surprisingly, the inside of the fort is waiting for me The tune is completely different from the outside, forming a very clear contrast ratio If the outer fangs appear, there is a bit of ferociousness in the extremely dark Scary, just like the Devil City described in fables Two things, but after coming in, it is glamorous and magnificent Emperor, the sun shines in from the colorful glass, sprinkling on the golden ground On the bricks, shining brightly. Purple lotus in the shape of cat ears is engraved on the walls, just like ¡¤ The solemn and sacred church, unless you have seen it with your own eyes, will never Some people believe that the inside of Demon King City is like this Chapter 1286: The fortress has more than one floor, it seems that from the outside There are about five floors. Entering it, the hall is empty. "Come out." Bai Ji didn''t plan to appreciate the scenery She perceives it early, the one hidden in this floor Dao Qi The purple crystal came from her feet, from the bottom Go up and pierce her. But Bai Ji had taken precautions long ago, and she jumped up, flapping her wings high. Fly and glide on the ceiling of the hall on the first floor, she is sure The location of the enemy. The scarlet qi¨¡ng chain is overwhelming, and it is destroyed in an instant All the jade beams supporting the top beam. Even so, the ceiling did not collapse, just It seems to be supported by some kind of magical power In the hall, a golden shadow comes from the throne Up and down This figure exudes golden brilliance, with Yu can¡¯t see her face clearly, only through the outline of her body I can barely tell her **** should be a young girl Female At the same time, she has a pair of smart cats on her head Ears, a pair of purple eyes blinked. Seeing the enemy show up, Bai Ji doesn¡¯t care about everything else, in an instant Then launched a fierce attack on this girl. What drives her now is only the power and the fight Thirst. She hurried forward with her sickle, and the bone sickle drew in the air After a **** trail, if it hits, it will be accurate Cut off the opponent''s head. At the moment of the moment, a purple golden lotus barrier supports Open, Bai Ji only feels that she is splitting in a ball and rebounding. The whole person bounced back on the cotton of the foot. "Tsk, you really didn''t disappoint me." Bai Ji grinned. Grim smile. The lonely and long journey of killing and killing made my whole body full of freshness Bloody, she has forgotten her original intention, she has forgotten the past, and even she has forgotten Remember yourself. The number of cards is increasing, she is no longer I got farther and farther, so that she didn¡¯t find this flower Purple gold lotus is so familiar. "Are you ready for my full onslaught." Ten Three swallowing dragons broke through the hall, cards flying all over the sky The film is dizzying, the form is varied, the sprint is long Spears, hacking great swords, full curved bows, countless transformations Wins However, no matter how Bai Ji uses the card form, then The golden figure of Tao should be self-sufficient, comprehensive, and achieve Three hundred and sixty degrees of absolute defense. Seeing that the transformation attack is invalid, Bai Ji chooses to split the card Tablets, single use. "I see how long you can escape!" Defiler''s Hand: Egg of the Devil The egg of the glutton who can ignore any protection is undoubtedly The best option to deal with this kind of enemy. When the girl saw this, she did not rush her toes to the ground. The purple water splashes formed into foam, which enveloped the fly Black spear However, this did not counteract the black spear''s dash, just It¡¯s done to slow down, and the girl doesn¡¯t expect to be able to Chapter 1287: Directly repel this unstoppable black spear. Her eyes scanned the black spear, then slowly closed Eyes, the color of a handle, except for the lighter color, is similar to ¡¾÷Ò The black spear with the same Demon Egg appeared in her hand. The two spears hit each other and cancel each other out Wonderful response to the wrist, but unfortunately, Bai Ji still has an afterthought. Lu kills, she has seen countless enemies in battle The summary of the struggle experience is incomparable to lun, as early as the start of the war Countless battle plans were calculated in his forehead. I saw that the black spear that was supposed to be destroyed and offset was transformed into Countless particles, these particles are as fast as cells divide Quickly split the new black spear. In this way, a black spear becomes countless black spear This is the ability of one of the hand cards [Particle Points When the attack is counteracted, it will differentiate several times Before attack. This time, the girl had nowhere to escape. However, it was this impeccable attack that was hit Fang resolves again There is only a square purple prism between them In front of him, Black Spear Rain kept piercing into the mirror, Pianhai Later, they returned everything to Bai Ji. "What?" Bai Ji''s eyes widened, and she flew to think Want to escape, but received the spears [absolutely effective The lock-in of the fruit suffers from the consequences. "Kaka!... She was pierced and killed with nowhere to escape Become a hedgehog, and then with a violent b¨¤o utterance, he was The magic egg broke. Tranquility restored to the scene "Huh. After the silence, there was a rough call. Absorb the sound back to the d¨¤ng hall. Bai Ji, composed of countless little bats, awkwardly Kneeling on the ground with a sickle, looking at the road with lingering fears Shadow Defiler''s hand: Immunity Non-swallowed death once, just now directly removed her from death Pulled back on the line. "The beast that forgets reason is not worthy to pass by here." The cold voice spread throughout the hall, this is the one who doesn¡¯t The cat-eared girl with a clear face spoke for the first time. Bai Ji, who refused to admit defeat, continued to mobilize the girl without any difference Other fierce attacks, but her attack became more and more frantic, the more The more and more irrational, especially in all offenses Any effect Bai Ji was frightened and angry, even though the other party is equally okay Lost her, but she can¡¯t accept that the world is still The fact that there are people you can''t beat. Her offensive is getting more and more disordered, regardless of the effect The frenzied offense gradually exhausted her herself. "The beast that forgets reason does not deserve to pass by here. The girl¡¯s voice returned to d¨¤ng again, but Bai Ji did not say this at all Put the words on your heart, and the obsession in your heart continues to intensify, leading to The more offensive she got, the more frantic she got. So that her attack can destroy no matter what Nothing can be done except the terrain that can be regenerated. A feeling of weakness began to grow. It¡¯s hard to imagine that the girl¡¯s impeccable defense had been The scriptures are used to deal with which level of creatures Chapter 1288: Chapter 59 ~ Pain and Morality (Part 1) "The beast that forgets reason is not worthy to pass by here." The sound of words shuttles in the ring, and the clouds are thrilling and the deaf b¨¤ozh¨¤ The sound hasn¡¯t been overshadowed at all, just like resounding The ear is the soul. Flying stone zh¨¤ cracked stone shattered the sky. Defiler''s Hand: Destroy Torrent Bai Ji, who didn''t care about using her divine power, used all her strength Counting, smashing and indiscriminately, all kinds of splendid divine power halls¡¤ The layers are turned upside down, in this majestic divine power sweeping In the middle, the cat-eared girl is like a reed swaying in the storm, Shake and fall, a little gust of wind can overturn it. "Huhuhu..." Bai Ji panted heavily, leaning on a sickle The knife''s hand trembled. Bai Ji, who exhausted everything, looked at the floating purple lotus The bouquet is helpless. More than half of the cards that accompany him Dimmed, it means that half of the cards burnt Exhausted, fell into a cooling phase. Bai Ji''s supernatural power is so huge that it can hardly be used up However, the card can only be used once in a short period of time. A big limitation, even if you have a huge god Strength, no cards are available, it is of no avail. More than half of the cards that have not been used are similar Yu [Protective card of the sly armor, for blindly guarding The guardian cat-eared girl has no effect. I don¡¯t know how long it lasts, it¡¯s so long. Her ears are a little overwhelmed, so that''s the case, cat The girl with ears is still unscathed, and the performance is easy. Her chances are running out, in all the cards enter the cold After that, she will lose all chances to defeat the opponent. "Unreasonable beast, unworthy, to the second level go with. "Girl with Cat Ears Said suddenly. "Sane, sane? How sane do you want me to make I pass? ? "The impatient Bai Ji scolded. In the eyes of her experienced warrior, rich and experienced warfare Fighting experience and adapting to the enemy¡¯s response are the most important Essential elements, once the sensibility goes to war, it cannot have it, the more The more extreme the crazier the more unexpected, this It''s her undefeated fighting style. Today it¡¯s been a deflated, girl¡¯s defense It¡¯s like a city wall that doesn¡¯t leak, regardless of the Baiji Dynasty No matter which angle or method of attack is used, it won¡¯t help. "The guy who only hides in the tortoise shell and talks badly, wait I must pull your tongue out after I pry open your tortoise shell come out! "The annoyed Bai Ji faced the cat-eared girl incompetent Angry, pointed at the other party and scolded, but for these three hundred and six There is no way for a ten-degree defense with no dead ends. Angry, she continued to rely on keen intuition and intuition Battles, offensives have repeatedly failed, even if all the swallows are obtained The Bai Ji of the Devourer''s power is also incapable of this. Soon, the remaining half of the cards were all cooled down. The cat-eared girl was unscathed, she didn''t do anything from start to finish After any attack, Bai Ji was tired on the ground. Bai Ji, who has lost all her cards, doesn¡¯t give up yet. After the curse, he carried the sickle and chopped it This degree Of course, the attack is meaningless [Gutemala It can''t even make a trace on the purple lotus barrier. Chapter 1289: The unruly slashing not only didn''t hurt the cat''s ears Female, on the contrary, Bai Ji rebounded with injuries all over her body. The cat-eared girl gestured indifferently, and the purple lotus was dazzling The light, centered on the girl, the energy produced by the b¨¤o split Pushed away Bai Ji. The thrust did not hurt Bai Ji, but it would already be a strong crossbow. At the end, she squeezed into the wall. Bai Ji, who was almost fainting, slowly followed with her sickle Stand up on the ground, want to continue the attack, but even stabilize the figure Can''t hold it anymore. Fortunately, the other party has no plans to take advantage of the illness, and In other words, the cat-eared girl did not attack the wrist, anyway She did not launch an offensive when Bai Ji was weakest. Who is this woman? Why not She can understate all her cards Solution? ? Unable to continue the offensive, Bai Ji had to be cold Calm down and think about the problem. She always believes that there is no impeccable underworld Destructible strong barriers, there must be corresponding restrictions to act balance. Bai Ji noticed that from the beginning of the battle, the cat-eared girl has not moved until she loses power and is forced to stop her attack. Bai Ji naturally wouldn''t believe that the other party was good at heart Take pity on these inexplicable confusions before choosing to let go Her, the previous spear counterattack was not at all affectionate Have stayed. Is it a rat avoidance device, deliberately protecting what What a thing. After reading this, Bai Ji looked at this magical big The hall, except for the surroundings of the cat girl and behind her, the others The place was broken under my continuous attack Scum, compared with the complete throne behind her, this is very Violation. After recovering a little bit of strength, Bai Ji made up her mind. Took a deep breath and released the chain As a basic ability, the chain qi¨¡ng follows the number of cards The more the amount, the stronger the magic spell, and it is not affected by the card The effect of cooling. The dizzying chain engulfed the cat-eared girl These moves are not new to cat-eared girls It can be resolved with a simple defense. However, this time, the role of the chain qi¨¡ng is not to attack Hit, but Cover your sight. The chain surging like seawater is overwhelming, and the cat The sight of the girl with ears was blocked, and she turned back When God came, Bai Ji had already posted to her. It''s all in vain, watching to jump to myself Fang, Bai Ji with the sickle, the girl with cat ears thinks truthfully Tao As she expected, Bai Ji was bounced back by the barrier again go with However, because her relay point is different from the past, she Flew behind the girl with cat ears. The cat-eared girl figured out each other at this moment The intention of raising a shield to protect the king behind him seat You guessed it. The cat-eared girl¡¯s eager response made Bai Ji I am more aware that my judgment is not wrong. Chapter 1290: Now that the opponent already knows his intentions, There must be some precautions, that is to say, she only has this time opportunity. The sickle fell abruptly, but was caught at a critical moment The shield stopped it, and the bullet flew out. It''s not over yet Bai Jisi doesn''t care about the sickle being flew away, and she surrounds her body The circling cards instantly formed a sharp long "Brush!" Cut off mercilessly, the cat-eared girl cloth The temporary shield set up was overwhelmed and shattered, even with its The throne in the middle is divided into two together. "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" Too big and slumped on the ground. Seeing that his seat was destroyed with his own eyes The girl with cat ears fell silent, looking at the fallen white Ji, her fuzzy face seems to feel like she is smiling Slowly, with the broken throne, it turned into a bubble The light spots with particles disappear. It succeeded. Too late to indulge in joy, the tired Bai Ji plate Sitting on knees. The recovery ability of God Xing creatures is extraordinary, stacking The racial talent of the blood spirit, and it didn''t take long for Bai Ji to return to her heyday. Chapter 59 ~ Pain and Morality (Part 2) The hall on the first floor returned to calm, except for her own There was no sound other than the sound of footsteps. A winding building appeared in the center of the hall The ladder, which seems to have been hidden before, leads directly to the second floor. Skilled carpet search, did not find the corpse Bai Ji She narrowed her mouth and had to move on, she went to the second Floor The magnificent stairs gradually become very styled at the end The glamorous stairs made of white stone and gold wire become yin dark And took a deep breath, giving people a kind of indescribable It feels weird. Wait until two feet are on the second floor, leading to The stairs on the first floor disappeared. Yin dark and humid environment, some crooked growth on all sides The crooked dead tree and the intricate branches are like a big hand stretching out from hell. The floating burning lamp is the only light source here, and the field of view The visibility is less than ten meters. Panel query, those burning lamps floating in the sky are Use is not for lighting, but for limiting the line of sight. I''m here. Beneath the burning lamp, twists and turns, seemingly no arrangement Zhang Fa¡¯s wall is like a ball of yarn twisted into a ball People are incomprehensible. Obviously, this is a maze. Do you want people who arrive here to walk through the maze? Really bored. Bai Ji spreads her wings, doesn''t she also like to follow the rules Moments people. Things like mazes are great for flying creatures It is a furnishing, which can be seen at a glance from a bird¡¯s eye view. At the moment when Bai Ji flew into the air, the entire seat A huge and dazzling array of curses appeared in the big maze, like It¡¯s like being triggered by some kind of switch, I didn¡¯t wait for her to see the fan clearly. The general structure of the palace was held by a powerful hand, Dragged to the ground. Flying is illegal Chapter 1291: So simple. Bai Ji can only choose to walk the maze honestly, but Strangely, the light of the curse array did not go out, but It¡¯s getting brighter, but Bai Ji didn¡¯t care about this question. I have to say that this maze is bigger than she thought It¡¯s a lot harder to walk, and I have been in several circles back and forth. Still no clue. All of these are good, the magic circle under the feet Flashes, and makes a sharp and piercing sound from time to time Let Bai Ji care a little bit. Bai Ji, who was about to try another road, suddenly heard After the heavy footsteps came out, every time they sounded, the ground Will be slightly shocked, just a momentary effort, come To the corner behind him. The faceless Bai Ji didn''t say a word, she threw her sickle, Just listen to the "click", when looking back, [Gutma Pull has been nailed to the huge body that just came out of the probe Shadow on. Bai Ji¡¯s attack is not over yet, cards are flying all over the sky At the same time, the film sends a stab at the figure, piercing it into A big hedgehog. Seeing that figure stopped moving, Bai Ji didn''t even think about it. I walked over to reclaim the sickle, I don¡¯t want to, the one that should have died So Sombra took this opportunity to use it as big as a table The small palm pinched her. Closer, Bai Ji sees the true face of the shadow clearly Item Rough turquoise skin, wearing a weird A monster mask, two sharp fangs protruding from his lips. The metal armor all over the body shone with lines, the giant Like an invincible statue of a demon, its Behind it is a sarcophagus of the same size, with a smiley technique The look of the teacher makes people shudder. Struggling to no avail, breaking down into countless little bats Bai Ji escaped the armour troll''s restraint. In the process of falling to the ground, the card becomes concrete. Bai Ji holds two silver revolvers, facing the troll monster Remotely output the object to cooperate with the high-power b¨¤o attack Cards, constantly repelling armor monsters. Unlike the previous time, the armor troll has a rough and thick skin But Bai Ji''s attack worked after all. The troll was repulsed and seemed to have suffered a lot of injuries. But this is far from distracting it, relative On the contrary, because of the injuries on the body, it became more brutal , Pick up the street sign I don¡¯t know where, and move towards the white Ji rushed over. Bai Ji threw the double qi¨¡ng to the armor monster one A small box, the spring fist flies out of it, knocking the monster back Went back. Bai Ji, who used this to spread the distance, ran away, but unexpectedly Encountered the monster again at the corner, she was caught off guard Was slapped into the wall. Bai Ji, who hit the wall, realized that the original wall Is a fact that can be destroyed, seeing the monster is about to Chasing up, she quickly broke a nearby wall Wall, trying to get through it. But what she didn''t expect was that when she was only halfway through, these walls were like video tapes played upside down, weirdly restored, instead they stuck her on the wall and couldn''t get out or come back. "Tsk." It takes time to transform the little bat, but just Almost breathing, the armor monster has already arrived with Bai Ji It raised its huge fist and hit it down. Chapter 1292: Bai Ji was a little surprised, her fist did not hit Bai Ji was hit on the wall instead Then, Bai Ji, who didn¡¯t know why, quickly realized The intention of the other party. The wall is restored, and Bai Ji who is stuck in it abruptly Raw, cut in half In this regard, Bai Ji was only surprised, the depth of God Xing, she has lost the sense of pain and most of her xing, the body broke into two halves, she didn¡¯t panic at all, even The first thing I thought about was how to get the body back. "Crack!" But it''s too late, the monster goes Came to her and picked up her "upper half", and she You can clearly see that your own "second half" is also in the monster Hands. Just when she was wondering what the monster would do with her When the monster left both parts aside, he took it down. The huge stone statue behind him placed it on the ground. Bai Ji''s complexion began to become weird, and then slowly ironed Green down. Uncontrollable impulse, this is the most primitive and simplest The roughest emotion is It''s pain. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Bai Ji who recovered her pain I cried out in pain, and followed my own body Yes, the cry is piercing. It hurts. It hurts. This feeling, this **** feeling is not long ago Has it been completely eradicated from your own body? ? Hate, hate this feeling. hate it, **** it µÄ·²xing. Bai Ji kept yelling, but the monster didn¡¯t seem to I plan to let her go. The other party squeezed her fingers and folded one of them I didn¡¯t intend to kill her for this, nor let her go. Just simply let her enjoy this long-lost thing and soon be left by her Forget the pain. And as a god-xing creature, white will not die easily Ji can only fall into constant reincarnation in pain. In the repeated torment, I have been tortured by pain Bai Ji, who was going crazy, had a long-lost wish that belongs to mortals. She wants to be saved. Chapter 60 ~ The Knight''s Original Intention (Part 1) Pain, like countless hands tearing themselves Nerves, a thousand reptiles are eroding **** wounds Mouth makes people feel painful. The long-lost pain fills the brain, like a nerve Soaking in aqua regia, the heartburn makes people even forget I lost my breath. Bai Ji struggled in embarrassment, returning with pain Body, instinctive survival yu, fear, fear, panic Fear, impatience, these are rooted in the depths of the human soul Things, things that should no longer belong to her, almost here Moment all returned to her soul. It hurts, it hurts, it hurts... It''s all good, fast Save me, i don''t want to die Even if you don¡¯t save me, let me stop being so miserable OK, save me, who can save me "Do you feel it, the pain that corrodes the bone marrow." The armor troll spit out words that Bai Ji could understand, It seemed to be a voice from above the soul. "Crimes committed Chapter 1293: Sin and life and death debts will return to your body. The armor monster squeezed Bai Ji¡¯s head and placed a small The light spot peeled off her body and sealed in a stone coffin in The sarcophagus shook, and the door of the coffin opened to the sides Zi, the bloodshot Bai Ji''s eyes widened She saw the inside of the coffin and the densely scattered inside the coffin lid Tiny silver needle Before the sins are paid for, the coffin will not be closed. The coffin was soaked in blood. "No, don''t!" Bai Ji''s eyes widened in horror Eyes, the hideous sarcophagus seemed to deprive her of everything God xing, let her become as weak as an ordinary village girl Full of fear. She couldn''t bear it anymore and finally yelled out. "Who All is good, everyone is good...Help me! Bai Ji, who was breaking the dike, screamed desperately, even though Knowing that no one can save her, she is also hoarse. Shouted out the fear and fear in my heart with my hoarse voice At a loss. "Boom boom boom!" As if responding to Bai Ji''s heart Calling, the violent air wave d¨¤ng breaks the gravel, destroys and rots Shattered the ruins of decadence. The sand and rubble was d¨¤ng a few meters high, the sarcophagus The iron cover closed in the strong wind, Bai Ji only felt that she was abrupt However, after a period of gravitational imbalance, what was Caught it, it was hard, a bit like iron. The smoke gradually dissipated, and the first thing that caught your eye was that Dark silver armor, and a knight almost the same length Long sword "Finally found." The knight''s low voice conveyed When I reach Bai Ji''s ears, but at this moment, he has been stunned. Bai Ji obviously did not react until the troll monster After reacting, he stepped away from his thighs as thick as wooden stakes towards When they rushed over, Bai Ji recovered. "Quick, run!" Bai Ji hurriedly shouted. "It catches up coming! Run quickly. " I don¡¯t care who is holding me, Bai Ji is right The armored knight hurriedly shouted. "If it catches up Both of us will die miserably, run! " "I see." Qi Tu nodded, his back was long Sword, holding Bai Ji and ran. Before and after, in this intricate labyrinth In the chase battle, compared with Bai Ji who is like a headless fly, The man dressed as a knight is obviously more familiar with the maze than she Structure, at least it won¡¯t appear suddenly at a corner The situation where the troll monster is startled, the troll is clumsy and moves The ability is far inferior to riding the earth, slowly, the distance is gradually pulled open Accompanied by the curse array at the foot of the calm, the whole Only the footsteps of a knight remained in the maze. After realizing that the monster was thrown away, Bai Ji slowly Slowly breathed a sigh of relief, and I didn¡¯t plan to stop at all. knight. "Stop, the monster is gone "Okay, I understand." The knight slowly stopped. Footsteps, I was about to hug Bai Ji but was stopped by the other party Up. "I''ll do it myself." The knight tilted his head for a moment. Miss, your legs are gone, you don¡¯t need my help Huh" Bai Ji also remembered her legs at this time Looks like it hasn''t recovered yet, so I can only glance at the knight Chapter 1294: Eyes, don''t say anything, everything is silent. The knight stayed unmoved, and started a fight with Bai Ji Stare. "Put me down... Ji is a little hard to tell The way. "Don''t you even understand the hint?" Hint? "The knight scratched his head and didn''t understand. When did Ji hint about herself, but she still did "are you OK. "Do you think I''m okay?" Bai Ji frowned slightly. although It is safe for the time being, but the pain is not reduced at all Light, which means that Fanxing has re-rooted her body Body, and there is no sign of recovery. I''m sorry for being late. "The knight stayed with his sword Beside, kneel down on one knee. "Sorry, why do you apologize?" Bai Ji looked indifferently knight. "Please don''t say these strange things to me, and don''t use Because you saved me just now, I will be grateful to you, I''m very sorry, you won''t get any rewards, wait After the injury heals, I will leave you. " ¡à...... Seeing this, Qi Shi can only walk away silently and guard Waiting not far away. "Here, my injury is almost healed." Waited After a while, Bai Ji, who is meticulously healing her wounds, moved for a while to regenerate The two legs that came out turned towards Qi Tu without even looking Left in the opposite direction As she walked, Bai Ji frowned slightly and stopped. child. "Don''t follow me." The knight looked around. "There are others here besides you and me?" Bai Ji Said coldly. "I don''t care what your purpose is to save me, where People, don¡¯t follow me, and don¡¯t use your set of knowledge reports The moral values ??kidnapped me, and I don¡¯t eat that one. " After all, Bai Ji left without looking back, Wei Wei Turning his head to see behind him, he stopped, hesitated and rode in place Shi, sneered in his heart. Want to use her, but still tender. What are these mortal hearts thinking, what are they fighting What abacus can''t hide from her eyes, she knows it at a glance This strangely dressed person may also be one of the Devourers To rescue oneself is nothing more than to see yourself swallowed Level, think carefully, how can I not see Come on. Bai Ji doesn''t plan to continue with this until she recovers Kind of dangerous elements stay together, so behave absolutely Is tough, so that the opponent can''t easily defeat a feeling of. When I recover my strength, I will turn around and kill him. And then go to kill the monster in the maze. But, anyway, I can¡¯t stay with this person right now Beginning, you can never listen to him even a punctuation mark "Wait a minute." The knight stopped Bai Ji. "Can''t go That way. "Oh, why?" "That road is a dead end." "Is that right? What a coincidence, my favorite is to walk Dead end. "Bai Ji stared coldly at Qi Tu. "Mortal, I feel I feel that the **** xing in your body is very weak, too weak to make me I don¡¯t even have the hope of swallowing it, so let¡¯s just let it go. You, follow me again, you will lose your life if you don''t know. " "Don''t you trust me." Chapter 1295: "I don''t trust anyone." Abandoning these words, Bai Ji ignored the armor man and left on his own After walking out a few corners, Bai Ji looked back After confirming that the armored man hadn''t followed, he gave a cold snort. "Boom, boom, boom... footsteps from the other end The corridor sounded. Chapter 60 ~ The Knight''s Original Intention (Part 2) "Hey, didn''t I tell you not to follow me?" Bai Ji Coldly said, when she turned her head, her face suddenly What catches the eye is the b¨¤ozh¨¤-like bluish-green leather She was covered with skin, a burly and tall figure. "Tsk!" waved, and muttered the Summon Defiler card in my heart Film, but this time, the card is not as usual appear. Bai Ji kept her solidified movement, looking at that Dao Qing The green figure slowly lifted the sarcophagus, fear, like yin The shadow enveloped her heart, making her panic. The sarcophagus fell heavily, fortunately at the very moment Bai Ji mobilized her body to avoid it, so she was also affected by the aftermath Push and fly several meters away. The unhealed injury worsened, struggling Grumpy, every vein in the body seems to be twitching and convulsing Tsang, relying on the instinct to survive and hope, she walks desperately The legs ran. Clumsy trolls move slowly, chasing a The injured person can only maintain the distance, according to this situation Head, Bai Ji''s escape is a very simple matter. and "Hey!" Seeing the falling rocks at her feet, Bai Ji was in a hurry. The car was stopped. Going forward, you just can¡¯t see the depth of lava Up Bai Ji, who was turned to a narrow dead end just around the corner Knowing what to do, looking around, I saw standing on the edge of the cliff Margin of Shimen. I don¡¯t know who put it here, and there are The gate of what meaning stands on the cliff like this side Without waiting for Bai Ji to think, the sound of rapid and heavy footsteps It''s near. The hideous troll monster blocked the only one Mouth, between the narrow aisles, slowly walk towards her Come "No." There is no way to retreat, the helpless Bai Ji again This time I tasted the despair in Fanxing. Is it at that time Bai Ji remembered that before being knocked down by the troll, the latter From the moment something was pulled out of one''s body. How could it be, how could it be... my **** xing, Deprived of it? ? No one can tell Bai Ji that this one in front of him can deprive God What is the sacred monster of xing, in response to her answer The case, only the stone coffin that crashed to the ground. "Boom boom boom!" Well Bai Ji, who drew near, was injured Her legs, unable to move, she became a fish on the chopping board rou Bai Ji, who subconsciously covered her eyes, slowly opened it Eyes, the red robe moves with the wind, not big shoulders Chapter 1296: At this moment it seems so stalwart you "Leave here." Temporarily resisting the monster''s attack The knight''s dumb way. "Even if you want me to leave here..." Looking at the wounded Bai Ji gritted her teeth on her legs. "Then, you can only figure out a solution by yourself, and anyone can help. Not you. " "You, you won''t leave me and run away." once Thinking of the silver needles scattered all over the stone coffin, Bai Ji stopped Can''t help shivering. Although it''s reasonable for the other party to leave herself behind, she doesn''t Like being left behind, maybe under the erosion of God Xing, she Has become an extremely selfish person, a self Annoying people. "The knight will not run away, but will only die in battle." Qi Tu Dan Replied indifferently. "Only, died in battle?... "Bai Ji, I will fight for you to the last minute, but But it can¡¯t protect you to the last moment. look at yourself. " "Bai Ji, Bai Ji?" Bai Ji murmured strangely. Tao Without giving any explanation, riding the soil and holding the sword to meet the giant The collision of the demon, the sword and the sarcophagus, the physique difference between the two It is so huge, and the strength gap is the same. Bai Ji can see the strength of the knight and the armor troll The distance is far, the blade and the sarcophagus rub against each other. The son was driven by the d¨¤ng, and flew out on the ground and smashed into the wall in Fell and then stood up again, he was very weak, but But he never gave up his vows and betrayed his beliefs. The tiger¡¯s mouth is cracked, the leg bones are broken, the organs are damaged, the helmet Pieces of A pierced the alveoli and kept coughing up blood. "Hey, you are so weak." Bai Ji looked contemptuously. The knight who couldn''t breathe because of a broken lung. "The lungs are You can¡¯t breathe if you pierce it, and you can¡¯t move a bone if you break it. Move, once the stomach is pierced, there is no way to fight, you root Is this a mortal man, okay? "The weak mortals also learn to save people? Didn''t see themselves Isn''t Ji and that big guy at the same level at all? " While Bai Ji was talking coldly, the knight once again He flew back and slammed into the wall. This He didn''t stand up anymore he His body was penetrated by a thin silver needle. "So, that''s why I hate Fanxing more and more This kind of stuff is simply a cumbersome thing. The kind that you will die by accident one day, and the emotion So, in the final analysis, it is precisely because of this that mortals will be like This weak. "Can you still get up and fight?" Bai Ji chuo chuo the chuo knight The latter wanted to talk, but could only spit out blood "It seems impossible." Bai Ji sighed. "that There should always be the strength to escape. "The knight raised his head slightly. "If you can go, let''s go quickly. Anyway, you are here. To no avail, you can¡¯t stop that monster trying to kill me It''s better to take this opportunity and quickly slip away. " "Sorry, I can''t go either." The knight was embarrassed. Chapter 1297: Sit up. "The leg bone is broken, even if you don¡¯t leave it, I There is no escape. " "Are you an idiot? Why did you know it so long ago." Bai Ji glanced at Qi Tu, maybe someone was with him Because of this, the panic in my heart has been reduced a bit. "right now I''m afraid the intestines are all regretful, right? "Maybe I regret it, but I never regret it." The knight looked at Bai Jidao seriously. ......Sure enough, he was a fool. "Involuntarily, white The corner of Ji¡¯s mouth was curved, unlike a sneer, but also It¡¯s different from mocking, and then it¡¯s like giving up everything, closing On the eyes. "thank you." "You made me, no, you made us wake up. "Thank me?" The knight shook his head. "It should be me Thank you. " "Thank you, never abandoned [me." "Abandon you?" Bai Ji was taken aback, seeing Qi Tu thinking Struggling to stand up. "What are you doing? Do you want to continue Struggling? ? ...There is no room for maneuver "It''s not a struggle." The knight straightened up. "As for Is there any room for maneuver... Qi Tu took off his mask, taking advantage of the monster standing on the edge Chance, rushed towards the monster, one last fight, with Do your last strength to fly over, use your weight to push the monster Hit the cliff. "Weak and small but can always create miracles, this is the thing Like creatures full of infinite possibilities, my master Ah, thank you for never forgetting me, never forsaking Pass me, open that door, your road is still a long way Picture 61 (top) "You..." Looking at the riding soil that fell down the cliff with the armor troll, Bai Ji opened her mouth, and her heart suddenly felt like gains and losses, as if something deprived of it had returned to her body, and at the same time, she seemed to have lost it again. Something. Qi Tu decided to sacrifice his life to save the princess and die with the devil, but what he did not expect was that it was not the princess who was rescued, but another demon who returned with the **** Xing. His leg injuries gradually became more and more scythes. The scorching soil got up. It doesn''t matter whether she is confused or at a loss, as Qi Tu said, her path will continue to go on, but she will face something later. The black stone gate stood tall, like a guard in the depths. The fingertips lightly pressed against the black door. The seemingly heavy door didn''t seem to be as difficult to shake as imagined. It just pushed it forward slightly, and the door opened a gap. In the final analysis, perhaps it was because the door did not exclude itself. . A winding ladder emerges behind the door, hovering from bottom to top, leading to the third floor that is out of reach but close at hand. Stepping on the ladder and watching since then, the second layer of boiling molten molten and dark labyrinth is getting farther and farther, just like her and her own heart. Bai Ji didn''t know when she stepped onto the ladder, she forgot the process and passage, only remember that when she came back to her senses, she was already standing on the edge of the third floor. Compared with the very restricted areas of the first and second floors, the third floor is very open, with a magnificent tower spire that soars into the sky, and you can''t see the border wall of the fortress at a glance. This is the real castle, which is not incredible. There is no cave in the big Demon King''s city, with a castle larger than itself. "Bai, Ji...Bai, Ji." Holding the shell tightly, murmured over and over again crookedly. The text engraved on it is strange, this name is still very strange, is it really his own name? He kept talking, the name still seemed jerky and strange to Bai Ji. Looking up, Jiancheng is close at hand, she can only take a step to see, no one can tell her how to go, and no one can tell her what is waiting for her in front of her. There is no retreat, and if you do not advance, you will retreat. The gate was concealed and not deliberately locked, so he simply pushed open the gate. Purple smoke is burning in the huge town. Check out more wonderful books, but you can''t see the figure. It is so quiet that people feel a chill on the back. From the structure of the city, this should be the residence of the nobles. Strolling alone in the ten-roomed streets, burning houses, and tumbling bazaars, is like a scene frozen here, which will not change over time. "Hehehe, you''re back after all." Piaoxu''s wind carried the laughter full of sarcasm and mockery. The sound seemed to be coming from all directions. The next moment, the gate of the palace in the inner city burst open, and a figure flew out of it, with a rash of laughter. Bai Ji didn''t even look at it. She picked up her hand, and countless chains came out of the card and passed them through a sieve. The figure shot down from the air fell to the ground, torn apart, and the dead could no longer die, but the next moment it seemed like a trick, stood up intact. The man wore luxurious clothes. His over-white skin made the face of the pointed monkey cheek even more cunning. The two pointed fangs could easily tear the skin of any creature. He held it with the only remaining hand. Crutches, talking yin yang weirdly. "You dare to come back, you dare to come back, you **** knight, if I hadn''t been kind to you and let you escape by luck, do you still have your life and dare to challenge me?" The man said to himself something that Bai Ji didn''t understand at all, and the latter didn''t have the thought of trying to follow the man who was running the train with his mouth full, and he grabbed the black spear and threw it at him. The man was pierced into his abdomen only halfway through his words, and then his body was supported by the rapidly proliferating magic egg. The strange thing is that the man who was smashed into pieces quickly recovered again, as before, as good as before. The man continued to say what was interrupted just now as if he were a routine business, as if he hadn''t noticed the fact that he had been killed twice by Bai Ji. "I swear this time, you must be slaughtered, you little human beast!" The man in Chinese clothes had a savage face, almost rushing over with his teeth grinning and dancing his claws before he finished his words. Before he could move two steps, he was torn into pieces again by the flying qi¨¡ng blade, the same as last time, unscathed. Have you been given an immortality? Bai Ji could kill this man several times in a single thought, but after each resurrection, he would have a few steps forward. Gradually, he got closer and closer to Bai Ji. Realizing that the man is unkillable, Bai Ji did not continue to pester him, throwing out the "prank box card" and knocking him out at the same time, using the "fixed card" to imprison him. Chapter 1298: When he thought that he would be able to pass the level easily, the man in Chinese clothes broke free from his restraints and grinned evilly. "You can''t escape. In any case, you can''t escape Bai Ji stepped back. The card instantly turned into countless densely spread square shields. While intercepting the man, he mobilized the qi¨¡ng blade to kill him. . However, no matter how Bai Ji kills, the man will resurrect in a form she can''t think of. Not only that, every time after being killed and resurrected, the strength of the man in all aspects is rising in a straight line. The more you fight, the stronger, even if the difference in strength between the two sides is so huge, it can''t stand the men''s getting more and more difficult. Bai Ji, who couldn''t completely defeat it, fought and retreated. In the end, in desperation, she had to turn all her energy into defense and retreat, and through the man''s belongings, she grew up to surpass herself. "You can''t escape, forever!" "Don''t forget that this city is my eye. I know where you are hiding!" The distance between the two sides was thrown away, but the voice kept returning to my ears. Flames rose from the horizon, and a place was broken in the burning, turning into a piece of charred rubble, Bai Ji had nowhere to hide. "I said, you can''t run away!" The man roared into the air, turning into a dark ghost. After the struggle started, the houses collapsed, and the attic houses were destroyed in the sudden burning b¨¤ozh¨¤, and the Baiji who was brought to the palace had no way to retreat. "Oh, what is this, how pitiful and pathetic the little mouse who has been in a dead end!" Seeing the hopeless Bai Ji, the man made no secret of his contempt and mockery. "For a bug like you, you should recognize your position and stand! Now that you understand how weak your life is?" Picture 61 (below) Bai Ji wanted to fight back, but after considering that death would make the man stronger, she dispelled the idea. Even though the man died countless times, she can still kill him with one blow, but there is no need to do so. The retreating Bai Ji leaned against the root of the wall, but the tight man was distorted because of his vengeance. "Mr. Knight, please use this." Just as the scene was at a loss, a voice broke Bai Ji''s current situation. A dignified maid appeared beside Bai Ji, and presented a gorgeous silver long sword to Bai Ji in a two-handed manner. "Please behead the devil for Morena." Seeing Bai Ji who subconsciously took the sword over, the maid''s expression was indifferent. From the movements of her apron, it can be seen that her emotions at this moment are not so relaxed. . "please." "I understand." At the moment when she took the long sword, Bai Ji had a strange feeling, so that she subconsciously responded to the girl''s request. "Thank you" "Morena! You, you! I treat you not so badly, how dare you betray me and turn against humanity?" "Please, Mr. Cavalier, please destroy the murderer who killed my parents and the demon who killed one side!" The maid lowered her head and begged. "Ha, ha ha! I think you are insane! You are looking for a human to help you out, he is already unable to protect himself!" The Duke grinned. "It''s too late to draw a clear line with her, although you still can''t escape death... Come here! Otherwise I will let you taste what life is better than death!" "No." The maid raised her bright eyes and took the initiative to embrace Bai Ji''s arms. "I won''t be at my mercy this time." "The consciousness of life and death, even a village girl like me, has it." "You, you! You unchaste wave~* people!" The man who could not betray saw this scene and this scene, and was even more excited. He looked at Bai Ji''s expression, as if wishing to chop the latter into pieces. Throw it to feed the dog. "Well, well, I''ll let you guys and dogs go to **** together! Make you completely regret your opposition to me!" The furious man split into scattered little bats and attacked the two. Bai Ji pushed the maid behind her, holding the sword to meet the enemy. After holding this sword, the subtle feeling is everywhere. It limits the use of Bai Ji''s natal weapon, and instead can only use the sword in his hand to compete with the man. The little bat flying in the sky was slashed and burnt to the ground by the silver sword, and the man who was the main body seemed to have suffered a lot of damage. However, there were so many bats that Bai Ji''s botched swordsmanship was totally unable to cope with it. The overwhelming attacks made her exhausted. Although she could hurt the man, she still fell into a disadvantage in the ji¨¡o front. The blood magic blows, as usual, even Bai Ji can''t hurt a single hair, but with this sword, Bai Ji is easily broken. With the bleeding from the wound, she was caught off guard by the bat colony behind her and took it to the sky. "You''re done!"-A long qi¨¡ng condensed with blood clot penetrated Bai Ji''s abdomen, and the bats threw Bai Ji on the ground. "Mr. Knight!" "Stop calling, your savior is over, it''s your turn next!" The man condensed the curse towards Bai Ji. Bai Ji, who was barely supporting her body but was already unable to fight, could only watch that **** demon grow bigger and bigger in her field of vision. "Swipe!" The demon qi¨¡ng penetrated the target, but it was not Bai Ji that penetrated. "Flop." Bai Ji held the **** maid in her arms, and she looked at Bai Ji quietly, her eyes like stars in the night sky. "Justice exists in the world, not limited by race and blood... I remember that you told me that." The maid smiled. "I still remember." "Justice exists in the world? Yes, because I am justice and I am the law. It is up to me to decide whether to give mercy or to impose punishment. Like you, resignation is destined!" Looking at the dead maid, the man hahada Laughed. However, before he laughed a few times, he looked blankly at his abdomen hollowed out by the chain. "What, what... the man slowly turned his gaze to the expressionless Bai Ji, with an unbelievable expression. "Impossible, how could I lose to humans" The chain qi¨¡ng retracted and the man fell. Bai Ji withdrew the card expressionlessly. At that moment, Wu Ruo''s anger and sadness rushed to her heart, making her almost unable to contain her emotions and using her ability to kill the man. Only those who can''t control their emotions can run back and forth between Xing Xing and Li Xing. Bai Ji didn''t know what the empathetic touch was just now. When she reacted, she already killed the man. Different from the past, this time the man did not resurrect. He was put through a sieve and he died without even having any time to rebirth. The fading weight in her arms caught Bai Ji''s attention. The body of the maid disappeared, turned into a little bit of starlight, and disappeared, including the surrounding castle. The scene changed. Bai Ji stood in a hall similar to a banquet, still holding the long sword in her hand. For more wonderful books, please go to "Mr. Knight, please follow me." A gentle and gentle voice came out, and Bai Ji raised her head and saw the intoxicating pretty face. The cat-eared girl in a luxurious dress stretched out her hand to Bai Ji. "I wonder if Fei Lin is qualified to dance with you?" The expressionless Bai Ji subconsciously took the palm of Feilin''s stretched out hand, and the two interlocked their fingers, supporting each other on the stage and dancing lightly. Beautiful music, elegant atmosphere, everything is so beautiful. Suddenly, the style of painting suddenly changed, and the beauty who was holding her turned into a banshee who chose someone to eat, and bit her towards Bai Ji, who subconsciously stabbed the sword. When she came back to her senses, everything was calm again, and Yale was still going happily. However, everyone stopped their movements and stared blankly at the white woman who pierced the sword into the cat-eared girl xiong''s chamber in the center. Ji. [Zero7 Chinese website is the only station in this novel] "Knight, sir..." The corners of the blood-filled mouth were closed, and a flash of light flashed across the girl''s face. There was no blame or resentment. "Have you made your own choice." As the girl fell heavily on the stage, the scene became flustered, Bai Ji stared at the gray sand rising in the distance-the heavily armed riding earth rushed in, and the cat-eared people at the banquet Kill them all, kill them all. "Kang Dang!" The blood-stained sword fell to the ground. Seeing the chaotic scene, Bai Ji became at a loss. "what happened¡­¡­" Why, why does it feel familia Chapter 1299: Chapter 62~Third Floor (Part 1) The prince who fell in a pool of blood, the panicked nobleman, the chaotic scene, and the sound of horses hoofs that shook the world in the distance. Everything is so familiar and empathetic, this sorrow of being close to me has infected my heart without knowing it. The heavily armed troopers rode past, showing no mercy to the heresy with cat ears, and after desperate crying and crying for help, only long trails of blood were left. Bai Ji, who was standing between the horses'' hoofs, held the blood-stained sword in silence. "Tianhui, good work, you made a great contribution! This is both fame and fortune. The Pope and the Temple will never forget your merits. In the future, you will be rewarded by confession. The people will extol your reputation for everlasting generations. Suiqianshi!" Bai Ji didn''t look up to see who was speaking to her while shaking her shoulders. She only felt very noisy and noisy, and wanted to be quiet. "Swishwwww!" waved the flag and shouted, the qi¨¡ng who charged and killed the red horses were strung together by the chain qi¨¡ng, including those who were speaking some words that she did not understand in front of themselves. At this moment, they were hung on the qi¨¡ng blade. The face is incredible. Why is this so. Seeing her involuntarily clenched fists, and the anger and unwillingness that almost poured out subconsciously, Bai Ji didn''t understand what had happened to her, she only knew that the anger and indignation in her heart could not be restrained. The icy corpse is an irretrievable ending. Since it is irretrievable, they are all sent to annihilation. From the bottom to the top, the red chain qi¨¡ng is reduced to tombstones. Time seems to stop at this moment. The splash of blood, the terrified crowd, and the tragic death of the knight all maintained the panic and fear that was cast on her last moment. That''s right, time has stopped. To be precise, it should be the screen''stop playing''. The surrounding scenes turned pale, and then disappeared into the wind like a powder. Bai Ji quietly raised her head, and met the figure who was overlooking. "Occasionally, it''s not bad to start your life again." The white-haired girl sitting on the high-rise building grinned her fangs. "Maybe there will be new insights or something." As soon as the voice fell, the white-haired girl''s eyes moved awe-inspiringly, and her jet-black wings spread out almost instantly. "Boom boom boom!" The white-haired girl quietly looked at the place where she was at the previous moment, which was penetrated by several long qi¨¡ng. "I don''t know whether we are the enemy or the enemy. Regardless of cause and effect, it is really rude." The white-haired girl raised her eyebrows, her smile still. Bai Ji quietly looked at the girl who was provoking her with a provocative smile, and her appearance was almost the same. After all the battles, she would not be deceived by this blind eye. "Are you curious about who I am?" The white-haired girl grinned, her smile slightly darkened. "Want to know? If you want to know, I will tell you, I am actually you." Bai Ji responded to her with actions, raising her hand to pierce her with a chain. The white-haired girl didn''t care, shook her finger, and a basalt with purple lines descended from the sky, falling down, and the earth wailed in pain. "Dangdangdang!" The qi¨¡ng blade that hit the turtle shell was bounced back. "Puff puff, kidding, hey hey, don''t you really take it seriously? The change in your expression just now is so subtle." The white-haired girl tapped her toes on the black basalt, not at all. Concerned about Bai Ji''s face, she covered her mouth and smiled. "It''s a lie to you, I''m obviously different from you, okay, you can''t see this?" The white-haired girl rubbed and played with the fan, smiling happily. "I really can''t tell." Her words got a response, but the person who responded was not Bai Ji who didn''t say a word. "You all look the same Lasambo, you really don''t know if you don''t look closely, I almost missed the wrong person when I came out." "You bastard, did I let you talk?" The white-haired girl stepped on the tortoise shell under her feet with some annoyance. "Walking with my old mother and fighting for so many years, can I even remember how I look like other women?" "I just said they look too alike, not that they are not clear..." The giant tortoise explained, with a trace of grievance in his dull and heavy voice. "Next time I will talk to another woman, but it won''t be that simple." "You mother-in-law, haven''t I explained it to you, after all, you two really look alike." "Who do you call the mother-in-law? I want you to look good." The girl lay on the tortoise shell, and slammed it with a fan handle. "Originally, I am already over a thousand years old, and it is said that the wife is cheaper for you." "You are so embarrassed to say me!? You, a **** who has lived for ten thousand years, have this face too! I wonder if it is rude to discuss age with a lady?" "You don''t look like a lady now, you are more like pouring fu" "You **** shut up!" Chapter 62 ~ Third Floor (Part 2) The proper drama unfolds, but Bai Ji doesn''t look at the mood and leisure of the master and the servant. Once she is regarded as an enemy, she doesn''t care who the other party is. The overwhelming qi¨¡ng chain launched the next round of offense, all of which were intercepted by a tortoise-shaped shield. "Renai, do your family members fight so involuntarily?" The giant tortoise frowned slightly, her eyes narrowed into a gap. "Warning, dead tortoise, don''t slander my family around, or cut you off." The girl named Lena stomped the giant tortoise in a symbolic sense. "Fortunately, little girl, although I don''t like the complicated etiquette, but when we meet for the first time, let me introduce myself." Lena stopped her eyes on Bai Ji, and carried her long skirt. . "I am the second daughter of Queen Mudra, the second daughter of Prince Muran, Ren¨¦ra Sambo, well, you may have heard of my name... Oh, I almost forgot, your memory has been eroded, and I probably don¡¯t remember it now. That''s it." "It looks like you don''t want to hear me say these useless and extremely boring words. It doesn''t matter. I''m not here to climb relatives with you, so let''s start a fight like this." Renay returned to his standard Rasambo smile. "Illusory Realm, did you make it?" "You too overestimate me. I am not an empathetic illusion majoring in illusion, at least I am not able to use it." Lena looked at Bai Ji jokingly. "Those are the memories stored in your subconscious mind, which are stimulated at the right time. It has nothing to do with me. I don''t need this stupid way to interfere with people''s thoughts." "Close to the subject, if you want to go from the third floor, you can''t beat me unfairly." "Come on, you also have your own natal weapons. Almost all the natal weapons of the Lasambo family are summoned creatures. Let me see what your summoned creatures are." Bai Ji flicked her sleeves, hundreds of cards in her hand were spinning all over the sky, and thirteen huge black shadows appeared behind her. a> "The greedy devourer? And there are thirteen? Oh, it''s you, Solanya." Renay was taken aback for a moment, and then revealed a touch. "It''s a little difficult if it''s you, hey, old turtle, can you do it?" "Wrap around me and ask me about this kind of thing, are you already ready to lose to your younger generation?" The giant tortoise said with a sneer. "I''m kidding, I''m just afraid that if I hurt this little girl''s movie, I won''t be able to replace it with the old mother." Reina said with disdain. "Don''t take it lightly, the other party is also the strongest queen of the generation." "We have come out of the Lassambo clan as the strongest queen. By the end of the day, the word "strongest" has been used badly." Lena narrowed her mouth, and then smiled at Bai Ji. "It''s not too late, let''s go to war, and say in advance, little girl, I won''t show mercy to your men." Needless to say, Bai Ji was already ready to attack. After releasing the card, she waved the sickle in her hand that was longer than her own and drove straight in. "It¡¯s [Gutemala, it¡¯s been a long time. It seems that you haven¡¯t got the absolute certainty of it, so most of the power is still closed to you..." Lena squinted and stood in front of Bai Ji¡¯s attack. Do not dodge or hide on the tortoise. "I played close combat with me as soon as I came up. Do you think that unarmed me has no advantage in close combat?" Lena grinned. Chapter 1300: The moment the sickle was swung down, she held it with a finger. Then she took advantage of the victory, and took advantage of the unreasonable pursuit, and dragged the other end of Bai Ji with a sickle. A boxing slap, elbows and knees, hit Bai Ji with unclear numbers. Bai Ji, who was dragged down to the ground, did not fail to react in time. A set of lightning-like punches and kicks completely disrupted her rhythm, and she did not even think of this petite, seemingly weak little girl. It was so good, it easily broke [God Xing''s defense, with his punches in place, and Bai Ji couldn''t find Beiji. With a flick of Lena''s fan, it turned into a long silver-white qi¨¡ng, which pierced directly into Bai Ji''s xiong chamber, only to hear a thunderous roar, Bai Ji was torn apart by the impact. "Is this the strongest queen ever?" Seeing Bai Ji who fell down the giant tortoise in embarrassment, Lena couldn''t hide her disappointment. "Rena, be careful!" Just when Bai Ji fell to the ground, Bai Ji instantly became a scarecrow. [Defiler''s Hand: Stand-in Realizing that Lena was hit by the blind eye, she turned around and found that there was a small red box in front of him, and a spring glove popped out of it, knocking Lena into the air, and she fell to the point where Bai Ji was happy. The place where the fixed ability card is released is fixed. Bai Ji took out two silver revolvers unhurriedly and aimed them at the immobile Lena. There was no false shot, or it was impossible to hit a live target like this, but the qi¨¡ng turned around and aimed at the tortoise shell under his feet. Free Zero Seven Chinese Website Bai Ji frowned slightly, and again planned to lift the qi¨¡ngsh¨¨ to hit Leina, but the bullets changed their trajectory without exception, and floated on the tortoise shell. The black projectile hit it without even sparks. At this time, Raynay had already lifted the restriction brought by the fixation, and rushed over like an angry cat, throwing the caught Bai Ji to the ground, using joint skills to fix it. Chapter 63~The original intention has not changed (Part 1) Bai Ji was firmly fixed by Lena''s joint fixation technique, like a entangled octopus, making her unable to move. Of course, the articulation skills are of little significance to the deified race, at best they can only restrict movement. "Little girl, there are two things, yes, I despised you before." Lena grinned. "Old tortoise, summon the demon thunder." Before the words fell, several red evil thunders flickered in the sky, and the dead sky was divided into two by the violent thunders. A lightning strike of this degree would take off half of the skin. At the moment when the thunder and lightning fell, Bai Ji instantly transformed into a small bat colony, avoided the thunder in time, stabilized her figure in the air, and threw the black spear transformed into a card. [The Defiler''s Hand: The Egg of the Devil The black spear devil egg with penetrating and indispensable quality is the most suitable for attacking fortresses. However, whether this spear hits the woman or the tortoise under her seat, it can get huge benefits. Bai Ji, who escaped from the suppression, quickly counterattacked. The timing and the moves she used were not wrong, but the situation was beyond her expectations. The giant tortoise opened its two jaws, and its big mouth seemed to be connected to another void. The huge suction force forced the black spear to change its direction and plunge into the bottomless abyss. "Crack squeak..." The giant tortoise chewed, with a big aftertaste, as if the taste was not bad, which was in line with its intentions. Bai Ji was not surprised. Seeing that the attack was ineffective, she immediately changed her tactics. The spear shot out from the air as a cover, and Bai Ji landed. Attack type cards emerge in endlessly, aiming at Lena on the back of the giant tortoise for a while, but just like just now, all these god-xing energy is swallowed by the giant tortoise and absorbed by its belly, like a bottomless hole. No matter how to fill it, it will not fill up. The giant tortoise, which never refused to come, swallowed all the attacks that came. "Giant tortoise, reply to her." I saw the giant tortoise propped up its two jaws, and the black undercurrent spewed like a torrent of a dam. The previously absorbed attack was converted into energy and returned to Bai Ji. Bai Ji, who was in the casting state, couldn''t dodge, and chose to concentrate the cards on her body to form a pair of armor like a dark ruby. ¡¾Blood disaster "¡ø9438;7¡ø" "¡øChinese¡ø" "^Íø¡ø" "¡øFirst¡ø" "¡ø·¢¡ø" The Bai Ji, who was standing next to each other, was blown to the edge of the floating island. After all the false disguise was removed, the third floor of Demon King City revealed its true face. An island suspended on molten lava, the soil underneath is extremely hot due to the temperature of the lava, and charred soil can be seen everywhere. With the protection of the blood disaster, Bai Ji did not suffer much physical harm. She couldn''t help but summoned the greedy devourer, planning to make the last fight with Rena. "Finally, you plan to use your natal device to be one-on-one with me." In the distance, Lena, standing on the giant tortoise, rubbed his fingers, and saw Bai Ji who was ready to go and chose to fight back. The way. "To be honest, if the strongest blood queen is at this level, it would be bad. Don''t tell me that the leader of the blood is still you today. If it is, 80% of the blood is gone." Bai Ji ignored these bad words that Renai said. This time, she shattered ten cards, determined to die with each other. Seeing that the energy emitted by the greedy thirteen greedy devourers continued to heat up, Renay also became serious. "Fight, not whoever has the strongest fist will win. Ignoring skill and other factors, it will only be defeated." Bai Ji, who opened her wings, fell on the head of the greedy devourer, among the thirteen huge monsters, overlooking Lena, who was swallowed by the red lingo. The destructive power of the "Lingshan" launched by ten cards, combined with the blessings obtained after the deification of the greedy swallowers, is absolutely the highest. The torrent of thirteen annihilating light beams converged swiftly out, not destroying any building, but annihilating all the living beings. No one can escape this storm of equality between gods and men, but the waves gradually disappeared. At this time, something shocking happened. One person, one turtle, still standing in place, you look at me, I look at you, looking at each other, and finally unanimously turned to Bai Ji. The two who did not take any action, unscathed and helpless, Bai Ji remained silent, and there was nothing more surprised than the person involved. They did feel the intense destruction of ¡®eliminating all living beings¡¯ transmitted by this wave of attack at the previous moment, but the two of them were in a tacit understanding and did not make any response. It seems that the intuition in the heart tells them in unison, ¡®this wave attack has no effect on them, and there is no need for any defense. ¡¯ Therefore, they subconsciously did not make any protection or dodge behavior, they just stayed in place like this, and then the wave of annihilation passed them by. "It turned out to be like this." Lena seemed to understand something, at a glance. "it''s a pity." Renai and her natal call are still in excellent condition. On the other hand, Bai Ji shattered ten cards and released the strongest moves. All the thirteen devourers fell into a state of fatigue, including herself. Weak. Of course, Lena won''t let this great opportunity pass. Behind the giant tortoise, a black storm loomed out, carrying a huge sailboat, which made people feel like they were in an endless storm. Without the coping wrist, Bai Ji had to use the qi¨¡ng chain released by the card to push it up, and it was swallowed within a second, which did not play the role of obstruction for a long time. Chapter 63 ~ The Original Heart Has Not Changed (Part 2) Bai Ji, who had lost all her wrists, shuddered while looking at the ocean falling towards her, holding her sickle. The Black Sea stretched out a huge hand and grabbed it towards her. Bai Ji had nowhere to escape. She was hit by the suppressed waves. The protection brought by the blood disaster prevented her from being eroded much, but the turbid waves However, she gradually lost her mind when she was soaked in it. The black blisters softened her bones, soaked and rotted her wings, she fell off the cliff with injuries from the inside out. Grasping the last trace of sobriety in the chaos, Bai Ji used the last strength to grab the hanging wall, her wings soaked in black water, her soaked limbs could no longer move, she just stayed under the cliff. It is already doing its best. Chapter 1301: At this moment, Bai Ji felt that something had slipped from her xiong''s mouth, and when she fixed her eyes, it was the shell that had been hanging from the xiong''s mouth. The shape of the guard is awkwardly and crudely carved with a pendant with the word Bai Ji. It doesn¡¯t make any sense, nor does it bring any strength blessings to herself. It¡¯s a piece of trash that would be troublesome to stay on. Bai Ji knew this very well, but when she reacted, she had already caught that one. The falling shell was like trying to catch some precious treasure that she was about to lose. Even she herself did not expect that she would make such an irrational decision. Naturally, losing support, Bai Ji fell down. Holding this pendant, rubbing the words engraved on it, and reading it over and over again, she had never felt so unfamiliar in the past no matter what she had never felt at this moment. "Bai, Ji, Bai, Ji, Bai, Ji... Shell, right." At this moment, Bai Ji''s eyes gradually became clearer. "This, isn''t it my name." ''At the time of parting, the emperor gave me this necklace and asked me to take it and the glory of the blood spirit clan to fly away. It is a parting. There are always so many similarities and similarities, so the emperor takes it on the road. Right. ¡¯ "This necklace represents this longing. This is what the emperor sister told me at the time. Now, I will return the longing to you. Let it represent me and accompany the royal family through the thorns." How could I forget it, how could I forget the agreement between myself and the girl? Bai Ji held the pendant tightly, as if hugging the girl who was waiting for her to return home. I remembered, everything was remembered. This is Bai Ji La Sambo. The feeling of blazing heat was about to engulf her whole, and the hot lava was close to her. At the moment of the moment, a white shadow flashed by and carried her back to the ground. "[Gutemala... Bai Ji looked at the sickle carrying herself and sending herself back to the ground, she was convinced that she did not control this sickle to help her, or that she was not so capable of controlling it. At most, she can use it as a weapon to slash people. She saw the sickle, which was an out-and-out dead thing. At this moment, she was full of spirits. The skull with the sickle head was burning with fire. It''s the same as waking up from sleep. "You deserve to be the blood of Lasambo, aren''t you?" Just as Bai Ji was in doubt, a voice awakened her, Bai Ji slowly turned her head. "you are" "Are you awake? Well, I think it''s true, these bright eyes are more pleasing to the eyes than the dull and stubborn look." Lena grinned. "By the way, the battle is not over yet, right." Bai Ji clenched her sickle tightly. "Yes, it''s not over yet, but your battle is not over, and I, I have completed my mission." Lena sat cross-legged on the giant tortoise and stretched lazily. "Oh, I''m exhausted, I''ve been dead for almost a thousand years, and I have to be called out to fight with the younger generation, really." "Lenae" Bai Ji, who had awakened from the corrosion of the **** Xing, felt that the name was a bit familiar. For more wonderful books, please go to "That''s it, haven''t you forgotten the memories that belong to Solanya." Lena smiled mysteriously. "I''ll introduce myself again. My name is Renalla Sambo, the second daughter of Queen Mudra''s daughter of Prince Muran." "Mudra?..." Bai Ji was startled. The name Lena is not familiar, but Mudra Queen Bai Ji remembers it clearly. She is the third last queen of the Blood Spirit First Empire, which is the n¨£in¨£i of the unrepresented Queen Solanya. She is considered seniority. Lan Ya''s peers "Why are you here?..." Ji couldn''t help asking. Reina did not answer Bai Ji''s question. "To control the gods, not to be controlled by the gods, remember." "Go to the next floor, she''s waiting for you... I wish you a good journey, clan sister." After saying that, Lena and the giant tortoise under him gradually sank into darkness. Chapter 64~The Final Test (Part 1) "Yo, Xiaoxueling, are you here? Compared to the previous floor, the fourth floor of the Demon King City is normal Much, at least the furnishings and layout look more like a castle Inside rather than some weird islands and wilderness. Boiler with green bubbles, alchemy with complete utensils There are also brooms that can be seen everywhere to clean themselves. With a rag, the textbook-style home of a witch Of course, the most discerning person is still sitting in the tea A few years ago, holding hot tea, smiling and looking at Bai Ji¡¯s blue hair Witch. "Well, although we have only seen it for a while, but aunt Let¡¯s just say a long time no see, after all, in the ultimate Black, the concept of time is very vague. " The blue-haired witch looked polite and saw the guests coming I stopped holding tea, and got up and walked slightly. Li, until she raised her head, she caught a glimpse of the girl¡¯s face Written with incredible faces. Gordon? ? "Bai Ji kneaded in disbelief Rubbing eyes. "Go, Deng?" The witch frowned slightly, reading this An unfamiliar name immediately showed a clear look. "original Come so, it seems that you should have met my junior. " "Junior?" I found this woman and Gordon''s face After subtle differences, I realized that this woman is not Gordon Bai Ji reconsidered the girl. The convex posture can be called graceful and graceful. With a smile that is easy to do, it doesn¡¯t look like traditional style That thick robe easily shaped the girl''s figure The curve is outlined. A decent beauty. "You said you are the senior of Gordon?... You are promise Na! ? "A shock flashed across Bai Ji''s face "I forgot the name, but you seem to say That''s right, I should probably be called by this name Right. "The witch nodded her lips, seeming to be thinking about what to do He answered Bai Ji''s question. Chapter 1302: "Are you really the witch Nona among the five warriors??" "Sorcerer? Do you call me that? Ah, This title is really, unexpectedly very second. "No The witch lady who realized Bai Ji¡¯s focus was holding her face, Annoyed to complain about the title that seemed extremely inappropriate to her. "You helped the Paladin repel the invasion of the ancestors Is it? "If you are talking about that high-level squid As far as things are concerned, I think so, well, after all things are over It¡¯s been so long, I don¡¯t remember many details, strictly In a sense, I am an old lady who is getting older Oh "Eh, these are not the main points, come here The witch beckoned to Bai Ji, and then she didn''t wait for Bai Ji Ji has some reaction, her feet are hanging in the air, invisibly As if a big hand pulled her to the witch. "Sit down~" Bai Ji bends her knees uncontrollably. Pigu fell on a chair that shouldn''t exist in the last moment. Suddenly, Bai Ji''s gaze turned more towards the witch A few traces of vigilance and alert Let yourself have no room for resistance, obediently, A few simple details can tell the truth about the witch in front of you Far beyond oneself. "Come here, since you know my younger generation, then Just tell me about the current situation of my younger generation. "The witch''s hands Holding her cheeks, she leaned in front of Bai Ji, as if she didn''t have it at all. Feeling Bai Ji''s vigilance and jealousy towards her, both eyes Little stars appeared. At this moment, the unpredictable image of the witch is d¨¤ng There is nothing left, only one in Bai Ji''s eyes is kept in the house For many years, passers-by clamoring to pass by here to She talked about the little girl she had seen outside. Log on? Is this name a boy? Right now he Are you still staying in the Witch Tower? What is your position? How old are you? Are you married, are you happy? Right right He has his life habits or something... Facing the question that the witch threw over, Bai Ji The mosquito coil rolled his eyes. Would you like to come one by one? ......" Bai Ji has a headache "Oh, sorry, sorry, I was a little anxious." Seeing Bai Ji''s eyes on the mosquito coil ring, the witch also knew It seemed too urgent, so he waved his hand quickly. "Do you care about his current situation?" squeezed Tai Xue''s Bai Ji raised her eyebrows. "Well! Of course, if you can, please Tell me without missing a word. "The witch receded a bit, but Little stars still gleamed in his eyes. "He, how do you say it." In response to Nona''s expectant eyes Guang, Bai Ji was silent for a moment and organized her language. "he The strangest person I have ever met. " "Strange?...Eh, where does this start?" Nuo Na Wei was startled. "He is a boy, clearly a boy, a girl Pretends to be better than most female sex. "Bai Ji Chanted. "And unfortunately, he has a very Serious women¡¯s wear, which has caused him to be There are not a few people who are bent, and he owns his own Xiang is also very curious At this point, the witch showed a terrified face Rong, then clapped his hands, joyfully said. "Awesome! As expected Chapter 1303: It''s my child. "Huh?" The other party''s abnormal reaction made Bai Ji very Messy. "Eh, did you hear me wrong? Your offspring are Boys, but like to wear women¡¯s clothes, and compete with women Man, are you still applauding here? "Is there any problem? Women''s clothing is better than most women''s Children are all pretty, doesn''t that mean he is cute? " Nona shook her head like a swaying dandelion. His face was flushed. "Ah, if it''s not inseparable Here, I really want to see this kid, who looks so much like me It must be cute, I really want to hug him Chapter 64~The Final Test (Part 2) The silent Bai Ji doesn''t know what to say Sure enough, if the younger generation is a pervert, the ancestors are sure It''s not very reliable, it''s worthy of being a family, it''s all one Xing grids and quirks carved out of a template. "Then, how is he doing? Happy, luckily Blessing? ...... Ah, really, I would actually ask this Silly question. "The witch patted her head in distress. Being able to come here proves that Barland is already poor Run out of water, so you will come here to find something to save Opportunity to return. " "Save the mainland?" Bai Ji shook her head. "We are not a saint Qi Shi, there is no obligation and no intention to save Balan "That must be for something related to it Here. "Nona was very determined, and then it was very meaningful. He sighed long. "Civil unrest and war will exacerbate Barland Instability, even if there is vitality and hope, it is still a little indulgent Fleeting. "Many acts of unrighteousness will kill itself, and it is not the destruction of Barland It¡¯s an alien creature, but the endless greed of those in power ...If peace is maintained, what is the point? " "Which alien was the one who invaded Barland this time? Thing? "The witch Nona regained her sorrow. "Let me guess. Or the squid creature? "It looks like I guessed it right." Seeing Bai Ji silently Without speaking, the witch sighed. "He''s here all day, Balland will never have a peaceful day, take 10,000 steps In other words, you can get rid of it once and for all. Well, one sinner has fallen, and there is a second, the first Three, you can''t kill them all, no one knows this Daewoo How many planes are hidden in the universe. " "What you said, he told us. "Is that lovely junior of mine? It''s really outstanding." Nuo Na grinned a little. "The unforgettable mission for a thousand years is really amazing. " "But his situation is not good, his views, except Apart from him, no one chooses to believe, including him My colleagues, this has created the situation today. "Bai Ji Take the words of Nona. "It goes over and over again, always repeating a mistake. Nona got up and strolled in the dark promenade. "This is not It¡¯s a natural disaster, maybe it¡¯s just a punishment from the creation gods Quit "Everyone is making mistakes for being greedy for yu, then you Well, the queen of blood spirits. "While talking, Nona turned body. "Since it is not for righteousness, you came here What is the purpose of it. " "This is our personal business, it''s none of your business." Bai Ji also got up and looked at Nona indifferently. Chapter 1304: "Don''t get me wrong, Miss Blood Spirit, everything has its place. I do not intend to obstruct your way. "Nona smiled calmly Laughed. "It''s been a long time since no one has come to this level, he Almost all died on the second and third floors, at least I Here, I haven¡¯t seen a guest for a long time, and I haven¡¯t talked to anyone for a long time. So happy chatting "After being eroded by the gods, you can still get back Feeling xing and rational, I am waiting here, you are the first One, of course, may be the last one. "Nona The second half of the sentence seems to have something in it. "Are you not going to stop me?" Bai Ji raised her eyebrows. She didn''t have a little doubt, after all, the first three floors There are corresponding enemies and monsters in the building. I rushed to fight with her. Is the fourth floor so easy to pass? "Of course, the stairs are over there, you want to go up You can go up at any time, and it¡¯s not early Has the test been over? "Nona pointed and walked dimly Stairway at the end of the corridor. "Maybe you didn''t feel it, since you entered this city Every move and every choice after the fort affects With your current ending, if the second level, the one who rides the earth is not dead If it touches you, if the third layer, you don¡¯t have If you choose to grab the pendant, the ending will be unthinkable, you don¡¯t Might come here. " "Since you have returned to your heart, I naturally don''t The qualification tests you. "The blue-haired girl lowered the brim of her hat and said. "Meaning, we have successfully cleared the level, now we can Returned home with all these strengths? "Bai Ji asked "Wait, you won''t feel that your current strength is Can you defeat the alien creatures? "The blue-haired girl pretended to be surprised Covered his mouth. "What''s wrong with this?" Bai Ji asked rhetorically. "on World, we almost "Solanya is really strong, I know that, but you can It''s not really Solanya. "The blue-haired girl tilted her head Tao. "You are Bai Ji, except for the part of Solanya Apart from the memory, it''s just Bai Ji. " "Furthermore, Solanya herself is not the sinner¡¯s right Hand, want to defeat the sinner, she is still in a hurry. "Less blue hair The woman raised her fingers and said. "Hot? "Take these feathers and go to the last layer." Nuo Na gave Bai Ji a handful of feathers. "Finally Kao Hong Your person is there... I think you probably know who she is Up Chapter 65 ~ Running in the opposite direction and the final battle (Part 1) Bai Ji took this one. There are dozens of them. Feathers, gorgeous feathers look very nice, like The feathers of a phoenix "Collect these feathers. If you lose them, there is not much to make up. Here you are, as long as there are feathers left, you won¡¯t Die, but once you run out, you will be far away from the real abyss It''s not far, you know what I mean. "Nona looked deeply Bai Ji glanced. "The one who tested you last, there are others, at least not I I looked at the feather in my hand, then looked at the negative hand and The standing blue-haired girl, Bai Ji nodded solemnly. Cautiously stepped towards the stairs and took the heavy first step Chapter 1305: One of the five warriors who attacked the sinner appeared in the Demon King City God Witch Nona, and the Demon King City has exactly five floors, back Think of all the enemies we encountered before Maybe Bai Ji has figured out about herself since just now What is going to be faced, but she has been I haven''t convinced myself yet. "I really gave birth to a good junior." The figure of Bai Ji going away, Nona lowered the brim of her hat and the corner of her mouth Sketch a trace of arc. "Sister Bai Ming The tortuous channel does not know where it will lead, and walks in it On the other side, not seeing the other side will only make the pedestrians more and more Panic. He hesitates on the dilemma of the stairs, the latter stairs are not It disappears, as if an invisible monster is behind it bi Forcing her to move forward, whether she wants to or not, she doesn¡¯t Can stop. Soon, this ladder reached the end, she stepped Go to the city of the devil, leading to the last verse of the last floor ladder. All the secrets of Che are hidden here. Colorful glazed tiles paved a sky The colorful fuel is painted into the solemn church mixed colors, both walls A large cross sword flag is hung on the side, and the sun shines through The colorful glass windows reflect in, and the dark room is full of color Colorful, the most eye-catching thing is to put it in the teaching The statue of Emperor Sepriel in the center of the hall. Flags on both sides, idol in the middle, whether painted in color The tone or layout style is different from the traditional Quran church No different. Bai Ji who is here even has a kind of self-return The feeling of arriving at Balland. In front of the idol, one kneeling and one leaning on one knee The sword girl rides the earth, she wears a wing crown and is dressed in silver Colored plate chain mixed armor, dressed in red and white riding soil long The robe is embroidered with a big cross sword on the back. "Sure enough." Seeing the other side''s back, Bai Ji felt He lost all the fluke and sighed. The legendary witch of **** appeared in this tower What fluke are you still holding? From layer to layer 5, it was the same year that confronted me The five warriors who repelled the sinner, which also explains why she Will appear here. The last of the five warriors is naturally to save this The Holy Cavalry Land of this continent, the sword that the Holy Lun family has never encountered in a thousand years Genius Kneeling on the ground slowly got up, The armor shook She held the long sword in her hand and turned slowly, thick ''S mask concealed her face, making her unable to see her clearly Looks. "Pap, pap, pap." Gradually, there was a round of applause. stand up. I''m willing to bow to the wind, I''m really willing to bow to the wind, I didn''t expect it The famous paladin turned out to be a queen-level big The artist, I didn¡¯t see it, and kept us in the dark Now, you really have you, Lirina... Oh no, Paladin Your Excellency, Saint lun~Miss Bai Ming. "Bai Ji¡¯s applause gradually Stopped, the voice slowly turned cold. Bai Ming looked at Bai Ji quietly, after a long time, Slowly spoke in a low voice. "I didn''t lie "Come on, Lord Paladin, it''s up to you now Chapter 1306: What''s the use of saying this? "Bai Ji chuckles and laughs Come, look at Bai Ming funny, and pat your own brain Bag, self-deprecating way. "It should have been seen, we should have seen you There are also some things that are not right about the physical characteristics... Mingminghuai I suspected this possibility, but I vetoed it every time Lost. "Bai Ji leaned on her sickle, her tone was full of self-deprecating do. "Obviously knowing this is the case, but has been reluctant to take photos "I have to say, we have never been convinced in acting Who, but today, we have to convince you. "Bai Ji teased Tao. "Speaking of it, I''m not afraid of your jokes, I live with you During that time, we really regarded you as the only one in this plane A companion in the same boat, I didn¡¯t expect everything to be It¡¯s the drama you arranged...it seems like we are unilaterally It¡¯s too deep into the play. " Facing Bai Ji''s thorny words, Bai Ming remained silent "Then, the innocent Miss Paladin, pretend Whether it¡¯s dual personality or disguising amnesia, in order to induce Lead us here, watch us by the way, you are really wicked Take pains to follow the upright image recorded in the history books There are so many discrepancies, you are unexpectedly cunning and out of the ordinary Know how to control people''s minds as expected "I didn''t pretend to have amnesia." Facing Bai Ji''s accusation, Bai Ming finally chose to speak and explain. "Then what it says is what it is, depending on the result You have achieved your goal, it doesn''t matter anymore Is not it. "Bai Ji spread out her hands. "I remember you telling Pass us, come here, we can know everything we want to know About Akatsuki, now I want to ask, what you said is fair Doesn''t count. " What do you want to know? "Bai Ming watched quietly she was "You know what we want to know." "I did not lie to you." "Here again, appearing here now, dare you say Isn''t it a Paladin Baiming? "Bai Ji sneered. "Amnesia? Name? Can''t take off the mask? Oh, it turns out like Therefore, we have always been played by you as a monkey. "I didn''t lie to you." Bai Ming shook his head. "I am white Ming, but not exactly Bai Ming, although there is no double person Grid¡¯s statement, but I did lose most of my memory at the time Remembrance, these memories are after you found that heart fragment Only gradually recovered later "It''s very logical, then what? You say you don''t What does it mean to be Baiming but Baiming again? " "I''m not Baiming, because I''m just a strand of her Remnant soul. "Bai Ming raised his hand slightly. "Just follow you The other four people on the previous floor are the same, they are all It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s just a wisp of remnants deposited in the ultimate black "Remnant Soul?... In other words, the five warriors of the year I have been to the ultimate black, and then left my own one here Remnant soul? "Bai Ji raised her eyebrows. Chapter 65 ~ Running in the opposite direction and the final battle (Part 2) "Five warriors, um, if it''s about defeating the sinner Of the five people, that should be us. "Bai Ming calmly explained Released it. "Devil City, and the Central City, We built it, and after it was built, we went back The original plane, and left a trace of remnant soul "Why do you do this?" Bai Ji thought of that rough The shabby atlas, contact the construction of the central city Chapter 1307: It¡¯s self-evident who drew that map "That''s what I''m going to tell you next, Bai Ji. "Bai Ming put his hands on both ends of the hilt. "You probably Guessed, the purpose of building the Central City and the Devil¡¯s City is In order to prevent the Devourers from entering Balanda. " "The Central City is responsible for swallowing those who are not determined The Eater stays there, and the Devil¡¯s City is responsible for keeping those Overcome the difficulties and kill the Devourers all the way to here Eliminate beheaded. "For this, a large number of copies of that map book were made so that all The Devourer has an exact direction, so it¡¯s convenient to completely kill What. "Bai Ji showed a clear look. "Oh, I understand, no wonder you were there all the way Help us deal with other devourers, that''s how it is, now only If you need to destroy us, it will be done once and for all. After all, swallow The Devourer has been killed by us, the last step is naturally Did you get rid of us? "Bai Ji understands, since Has become a tool man for these five people. They helped themselves to destroy all devourers, and then They wiped out themselves again, and everyone was overjoyed. Bai Ji figured it out, it''s no wonder that Bai Ming will appear at first At the Colosseum. The Colosseum is the first way to eliminate Devourers Process, the next central city is the second one, and then It was the Demon King City where he was, the last one. "Because of the existence of the Central City, those who broke into the Demon King City Most Devourers are not high-level, even if the central city is not , You can also come back, just like now Yes, it''s perfect. "Bai Ji couldn''t help clapping her hands and shouting inside That''s it, you should have guessed it, Balaam The plane of De is equivalent to an ¡®Arena, whether it¡¯s The ultimate î¼, or the unsullied white, to live to the end of the competition Technicians will come to Balland, with Balland as the main battlefield Start the final confrontation. " "So, in order to prevent this disaster, you restrict The exit of the ultimate black? What about Unsullied White? " Bai Ji asked. "The extreme black and the unsullied white oppose each other, one side Competitors can¡¯t enter the arena normally, and the other side can¡¯t Row. "Bai Ming explained. "This is the internal lock, as for the external one Lock... Bai Ming glanced at Bai Ji deeply. "Do not Are you still there, Ji Bai. This is what the Paladin came up with with painstaking effort Dharma, from the inside to the outside, to prevent any power from entering Balaam Inside, blocking the emergence of the ultimate black and the unsullied white Mouth channel to prevent the vicious Devourer from entering the arena, in In addition, with the heart of his descendants as the key, sealed Barland''s door to the outside world. This move has guaranteed Balland¡¯s millennia of peace, maybe She couldn''t think of it anyhow, the two hard The lock was still broken by one''s own people. "So you knew it a long time ago? Also, don''t call this A name, your descendants died long ago, standing in front of you The 28th generation scarlet queen of the blood spirit. "Bai Ji is indifferent Said. ¡­" Bai Ming pursed his lips. "The act of abandoning food due to choking, curing the root but not the root cause." Bai Ji frowned slightly. "I prevented the hand reaching out, but Ignoring the internal fighting, the one who has always destroyed Balland neve Chapter 1308: It¡¯s a foreign creature, it¡¯s not a devourer, it¡¯s Balland Own aboriginal people. " "Also, although we shouldn''t talk about these things." Bai Ji squinted his eyes. "Play with the fate of one''s descendants Laugh, what kind of work is this? " "If you don¡¯t use the heart of your descendants as the key Saji, your descendants might really not die. " "I have no choice." Bai Ming''s hands trembled, slowly Raised his head and said. "We are destined to die one day Yes, if you don¡¯t completely succumb to the gods, you will eventually die, and We, without exception, gave up God at the last moment xing, return to where xing. "In this way, Balan, who finally has the light of day How long can Germany last for peace? Even every day Frightened...I can''t let the people of Barland live in The film is full of fear and anxiety. "Bai Ming trembled slightly Holding the body. "So you chose to sacrifice your relatives??" Bai Ji laughed. "As expected to be the noble and holy Ki Dohime Ah, for the sake of the people of the world, sacrifice oneself for others, even sacrifice their relatives Don''t you wink? " "Is this chivalry? Love, love, now I am sincerely happy that I am not a knight Fortunately. "Bai Ji mocked. "It is important to sacrifice yourself for the people who have nothing to do with you Blood relatives, what is the logic? ? If this is what Justice, let¡¯s continue to be the evil in the eyes of all beings The pardoned vampire queen is fine. " "So you plan to return to Barland to become a god Ming? "Bai Ming asked slowly. "I plan to throw away my own Where xing is reduced to being driven by "God xing" "This question?... Ah, the answer to this question is no Is it as it should be? "Bai Ji grinned her fangs. "No. Wrong, we just want to be a god, even if it¡¯s not a god Ming, it is also the kind of existence that can dominate the world. " "As long as we sit in that position, there will be no outside The creatures dared to invade Barland, and no one would dare Start a war. " "Then you can guarantee that all beings are equal Treatment? Bai Ming stared at Bai Ji quietly. "You don''t Yes, you will only make life better for those who are close to you Well, rights will make people lost, and all living beings will be with you Under the dictatorship. "By then, how will you be different from the sinner?" Bai Ming uttered a spirit Soul torture. "It''s inevitable to be biased, can you Are all beings equal? Open your eyes and take a good look, now In Balland, it is the real dire straits. "Bai Ji Shen "The absolute wise dictatorship is biased, but better than The inaction of the scattered sand is ruled several times! " "None of us can persuade each other, can we? Bai Ming drew the sword "Oh, yes, we like it better Use actions to illustrate. "Bai Ji raised her bones and braved Firelight¡¾Gutemala. "Bai Ji, I don''t want to be your enemy so what? Don¡¯t you still have to fight in the end? Bai Ji teased with a smile. "For Barland, even his own Ms. Shengqitu who can sacrifice children will naturally not treat us Be merciful, right? Besides, we are strictly speaking Chapter 1309: Say it has nothing to do with you, after all, your descendants have been You''re dead "...Bai Ming squeezed the hilt of the sword silently. If you are right, then come and prove to me that you are right Yes, otherwise, I will not be convinced. " "Prove yourself to me, my child. "We are not your child, Miss Paladin, When your child''s life is too short, let''s just be ourselves Up! "Bai Ji opened her wings. Chapter 66 ~ Betrayed (Part 1) "So, Bai Ji doesn''t plan to follow my advice." Bai Ming stared at Bai Ji indifferently, using the voice of Lilena in her memories to say this. "Advice? I''m sorry, we have more important things to do than listening to your advice here." Bai Ji''s smile gradually faded. "First, we have to defeat you and return to Barland. "Defeat me... good idea, but do you know that Baland is an arena on the way to the gods, because of this, it has attracted many sub-gods and false gods, and the sinner is one of them." Ming Wen Shu said. "Time has passed too long. I don''t remember what would happen if Baland gave birth to a god, but it will definitely be a catastrophe." Bai Ming clenched the sword in his hand. "And it is to prevent this catastrophe that we will separate our souls and wait here, and prevent any existence that intends to use Baland as a stepping stone to our path to godhood." "It''s useless to say more, you know that pale and weak words can''t stop us." Bai Ji smiled with her face in her arms. "It''s as if we can''t dissuade you." Bai Ji holding a sickle spreads her wings, which means that the battle has started completely. Two people, different wills and beliefs cannot tolerate each other. "We won''t keep our hands, so I hope you have no reservations!" Bai Ji swooped down, followed by the card covering the sky and the sun. "Hope I have no reservations." Bai Ming held swords in both hands and stood in front of Xiong. "Really courageous." "Don''t forget that you are just a ray of remnant soul now." Bai Ji grinned. "Clean up the Paladin, we may not be qualified, but if it is just a ray of remnant soul, we still have a good chance of winning!" [Defiler''s Hand: Savage Body [Defiler''s Hand: Armor of Deception After using the card to bless her strength, Bai Ji''s strength has increased to several tens of times, or even hundreds of times, which is not a small power, and if it is cut off, the armor and bones will be crushed into dust. Bai Ming didn''t react too much to this. He just lifted the sword, and then slashed it down. The violent wind swept into a fierce sword energy, and it flew out without any effort, breaking the pillars of the main hall. . Only the slash without any identification name caused such a powerful force, but this action did not cause too much impact on Bai Ji, or that Bai Ji was waiting for the other party to use skills to attack him. Promoted to the top level of the Deception Armor effect, the attack received will be reciprocated to the opponent by half. For Bai Ji, who has all the talent points on his life, this level of damage is nothing at all, but it is different for Bai Ming. "Dangdang!" But just when she thought so, the floating dark black armor rose up, only hearing the clang of metal, it seemed that something invisible and intangible was blocked by the armor. . "Is this...." Seeing Bai Ming''s appearance unscathed, Bai Ji confirmed her guess. [Shengwu (Nation Weapon): Radiance of Blasphemer Bai Ming controlled the armor and moved the suspended jet black armor to his side. "Tsk, can you even resist the invisible and intangible rebound damage?" Bai Ji sighed as she looked at the fine lacquered black armor. This armor reminded her of the black knight in the tomb of Gulan. duel. It''s just that compared to the Paladin, which has been lying in the tomb xue and died for many years, the living Bai Ming in front of him is obviously more oppressive and vital. [All defiler''s hand cards are activated: the swarm dead chain qi¨¡ng Hundreds of cards spurred the blade at the same time, piercing each direction towards Bai Ming''s weaknesses. Bai Ming still maintains the posture of walking slowly, but the armor on his side has long been split into countless small pieces of armor, forming a closed iron ball to protect her whole person, 360 degrees Defensively in dead ends. The chain qi¨¡ng had nothing to do with this airtight iron ball. Bai Ji frowned slightly. The intention of this move was to find out the dead xue on Bai Ming''s natal device, but what she never expected was that the other party really had no flaws at all. While using sword skills while controlling the shape of the armor, it is amazingly strong with one heart and two purposes, and it can be dripping. If the armor is not defeated, Bai Ji will not be able to hurt Bai Ming. "What are you thinking?" Suddenly, the words that came to Bai Ji''s ears made her tighten her pores. Perceiving the signs of danger, she hurriedly moved the sickle back, but she was still half a beat. "Swipe!" The iron-cut long sword easily cut off one of Bai Ji''s arm. It was unreasonable. When Bai Ji''s arm was too late to regenerate, the long sword seemed to be countless. The iron chain, the sword light made people respond flawlessly, and Bai Ji cut into pieces in almost less than a breath, and then kicked out. "When fighting, don''t think about anything other than fighting, and don''t be confused by appearances." Bai Ming said quietly. "I walk so slowly, doesn''t mean I can only walk so slowly. "Tsk..." Bai Ji quickly recovered from being cut into pieces, and Bai Ming''s dazzling set of swordsmanship just now cut out the life strip she should be proud of. God-xing creatures, as long as there is life, any part can regenerate. It¡¯s so fast that I can¡¯t react at all Bai Ji drew a card. [The Defiler''s Hand: Regroup Bai Ji returned to its heyday from the line of dying. The speed makes people unable to react. Once caught in close combat, Bai Ming will definitely not let himself get out. Rather than force his opponent to come over, it is better to [Defiler''s Hand: Barbarian Body] [Defiler''s Hand, shaped by God of War Bai Ji, who has received two great blessings, feels that she is full of power. She is holding a sickle and looking at the small body of Bai Ming not far away, feeling that she can turn her into a puddle of mud with a single wave. "Are you going to fight melee?" Bai Ming was a little surprised. "How do you know if you don''t try?" Bai Ji pretended to kneel on one knee, and calmly dropped a card on the ground. After doing all this, Bai Ji turned the sickle around and carried it on her shoulders, the violent wind tore a side of the collapsed stone pillar. "Whether it is skill or strength, we will not lose to you, don''t underestimate people, who wins and who loses still don''t know." Before the words fell, the sickle fell towards Baiming like a life-killing evil spirit. Bai Ming didn''t even look at it, flashed sideways, and launched a counterattack towards Bai Ji when he found the opportunity. The paladin''s sword was different from ordinary riding the earth. The speed of the sword is so fast that it cannot be captured by the eyes. However, Bai Ji had no intention of defending at first, and the moment Bai Ming''s sword pierced Bai Ji''s body, the latter spotted the opportunity and grasped the sword that Bai Ming hadn''t had time to take back. "Caught you!" Bai Ji grinned. "You have overlooked one point, that is, we are also a master at playing swords!" "Even if there is no way to guard your sword, it is easy to prepare in advance if you anticipate that you will stab that position!" Bai Ji hooked Bai Ming over with a sickle. Chapter 1310: Through the double blessing, Bai Ji''s strength is now greater than Bai Ming, and the awakened [Gutemala''s attached control effect, can''t move for a while. Although the control time of imprisoning an opponent of Bai Ming''s level may be less than one second, this second is undoubtedly her most vulnerable moment. Then this may be less than a second of control time. Bai Ji and Bai Ming exchanged positions, then took out a card and pasted it on Bai Ming''s front door. Chapter 66 ~ Tragedy Betrayed (Part 2) "Sepres~" The card instantly transformed into a small box with exquisite packaging. A spring glove popped out of the small box, and the white Ming that had just been lifted flew out. [Defiler''s Hand: Prank Box "Bang!" Bai Ming was bounced to the position that Bai Ji had arranged in advance, that is, where the card was placed. [Defiler''s hand: fixed The keratinous membrane like jelly wrapped the Baiming, and the latter fell into an immobile state again. "Miss Bai Ming, you lost." Bai Ji smiled and said, holding the sickle aside, drew out two silver revolvers, walked in front of her and aimed at her forehead. Accompanied by the sound of qi¨¡ng, the piercing "Dangdang" sound followed immediately. "Tsk, how come?" Bai Ji took a breath while looking at the pitch-black armor blocking the bullet''s trajectory. If the body can''t move, can it still control the natal organs? ? Not allowing her to think about it, the next moment, Bai Ming lifted the fixed restrictions. Bai Ji didn''t even think about it. With a wave of the sickle, the tip of the blade pierced a card. The pierced card was fragmented and disappeared forever, and the sickle was also stained with the bright red released when the card was shattered. This is another way of shattering cards, using the awakened [Gutemala to puncture the hand, and release the god-xing energy from the moment the hand is broken, which greatly strengthens the [Gutemala] When Ming hasn''t fully recovered, use the strengthening [Gutemala to penetrate her tortoise shell! "Kang Kang!" The sickle didn''t fall on the armor, but on Bai Ming''s handguard, a lot of sparks burst out. [Sword Skill: Counterattack Gauntlets [Gutemala was shot and flew out, and Bai Ji''s face, who was stiffened, still kept the look of astonishment at the moment. The sharp edge came quietly. ¡¾Sword Skill: Headhunter The blade of the sword swiveled against Bai Ji''s neck, and Bai Ming wiped the blood from the blade. Behind him, Bai Ji''s body fell softly to the ground, and something like a ball rolled to the ground. [Defiler''s hand: life should never be broken "Cough cough, huh, huh" ¡®Resurrection 039; Bai Ji, who came over, touched her neck in shock. Last moment, the feeling that her head was easily cut off by Jianfeng made her feel lingering. The headhunter''s sword skill is clearly not an advanced sword skill. If it is changed to Baland, even the rider who steps into the temple does not bother to learn it. Why does it become a destructive killing in her hands? trick? If it wasn''t for fate, you could kill yourself with that blow just now! "You don''t know enough about swords." Bai Ming said slowly. "The trick is to use the simplest one to the extreme, and that is the trick." "Stop preaching! You''d better care about yourself first." Bai Ji sneered, who was relieved. "Don¡¯t think we don¡¯t know. The counterattack handguard is very **** the hardness and endurance of the blade. It can bounce back any attack, but the blade will take ten times the impact on your behalf. The strengthened [Gutemala is not That means... your weapon is gone. Sure enough, as soon as the voice fell, Bai Ming''s sword broke in two. "Ah, this is terrible." Although Bai Ming said so, he didn''t show any terrible complexion or appearance at all. "Oh, if you lose your weapon, how should you fight us?" Bai Ji laughed at Bai Ming, who carefully wrapped the broken sword and put it aside. Yes, she is indeed far inferior to Bai Ming in close combat, but a knight without a sword is not to be feared. Bai Ji thought confidently. "Bai Ji, do you know how I recognized your identity at a glance?" "I don''t know... What did you tell us about this?" Bai Ji faintly noticed that it was wrong. "Because you carry two familiar swords on your body." Bai Ming said with a sharp glance. "Although the two of them are now your possessions, now my sword is broken and can''t be used anymore, so can I borrow it from you?" "Let us use it? Your brain is not burnt out, right?" Bai Ji looked at Bai Ming amused. "We did this to destroy your sword and let us borrow you? So what''s the point of our previous behavior? Funny, this is a duel, a life-and-death duel, do you think we would be so stupid to borrow the sword from you?" Before Bai Ji finished speaking, she got stuck. Two swords, a tattered black sword, and a purple sword entwined with Qiangwei came out of her body and fell into Bai Ming''s hands lightly. "??? You, you guys?!" Bai Ji''s two beautiful eyes stared, pointing to Bai Ming, and then to the two swords in Bai Ming''s hands. They were both frightened and angry, and didn''t know what to do for a while. Said something. "It seems that the two of them are more willing to help than you." Bai Ming''s voice without the slightest emotional ups and downs was particularly harsh in Bai Ji''s ears at this moment. She glared at the two swords and one person, after a long time, you, you, you, yelled angrily. "Traitor! You two twenty-five boys! White-eyed wolf! Who treats you nicely, don''t you know in your heart?? "Then, Bai Ji, are you ready?" Bai Ming, holding two swords, seemed to have returned to the heyday, the invincible Paladin who had retreated the sub-god. "Damn..." With anger, Bai Ji had already begun to figure out tactical arrangements in her heart. Po Wang and Yue Huang were originally Bai Ming''s weapons. She knew better than herself how to use these two divine swords, which belonged to different Xing swords. This was beyond doubt. Bai Ming, who was already incapable of making a comeback, gained his former weapon again, and it became even more difficult to deal with. Seeing Bai Ming confronting herself, Bai Ji felt an infinite sense of powerlessness. Calm, calm, no matter how strong people have flaws, you must calm down. Since the strength gap is huge, try to get her into an abnormal state, and then use her most vulnerable time to get her with one blow! Bai Ji had a plan. As for the two twenty-five boys, huh! It''s not too late to settle accounts after autumn! Chapter 67~The Last Strike (Part 1) A fierce showdown took place in the colorful stone-paved church, and the air was filled with a strong smell of fire. After repeatedly attacking ineffectively, Bai Ji realized that she could not use the means of close combat to put pressure on the opponent, and gradually tried to use other methods to weaken Bai Ming, but all this was based on the surplus of her attack. Facts have proved that after Bai Ming launches a counterattack, Bai Ji will be suppressed so that she can''t breathe. After the awakening, Gutmala has the effect of crushing any material and absorbing it. Bai Ji tried various breakthroughs. The dark armor is like a protection of the spirit, and Bai Ji does not give Bai Ji a chance. , The protection was so dripping that Bai Ji couldn''t penetrate completely. "Qiangqiangqiang!" Yue Huang''s unsheathed voice was sharp, interrupting Bai Ji who was attacking again by Yiyu. The purple crescent d¨¤ng d¨¤ng curved arcs, hitting Bai Ji''s body, splashing light particles like water and dew. ¡¾Zhen Huang Zhan The arc of the moon was like a slender whip and a soft snake swinging, hitting Bai Ji''s sickle again and again. Chapter 1311: The crushed Bai Ji couldn''t get out of her life, and offered a card, only to see Bai Ji disappeared in the mist. [The Hand of the Blasphemer: The Mist Hidden In an instant, Bai Ji had already arrived in front of Bai Ming. After getting close, Bai Ji, who had no repentance, launched a close attack, and was stopped by no accident. "Tricked!" Taking the chance that she was stabbed by Yue Huang, Bai Ji took out a card and stuck it on Bai Ming''s face. In the meantime, the dark armor Yiyu blocked it, but the card was still stuck on it. Bai Ming''s face. For a moment, the long sword raised by Bai Ming slowly fell. Bai Ming is difficult to deal with, and Bai Ming, who has taken back his weapon, is even more incomprehensible. Bai Ji, who knows that hard work will never work, changes his strategy and deceives himself. Wuxi will make this card work at all costs. . [Card of the Blasphemer: Weapon Ban Ban The card that can seal the weapon in the opponent''s hand, but it is extremely troublesome to activate. You need to stick this card on the opponent''s body to be successful. Although the time is short, this time is undoubtedly the most vulnerable time for Bai Ming, and it is easy to solve a knight without a weapon. Bai Ji thought so, and did the same. The sickle opened and closed to pry open the armor blocking the road, and she swung the sickle quickly and powerfully with the momentum of cutting off the enemy''s head in one fell swoop. "Crack!" The sound of metal penetrating the body of the body was not from Bai Ming. Bai Ji looked at the sword pierced into her body in amazement. The sword formed by the reorganization of armor fragments turned her attention to Bai Ming. The latter had a face. Calm, as if everything was in her expectation. "Ka Ka!" The metal sword nailed Bai Ji to the wall, and the thorny body of the sword went deep into the blood. The useless struggle would only bring more pain to her. The opponent was instantly countered, Bai Ming took out the paladin''s decisiveness, without any hesitation, stepped forward, and the purple arc flashed past like a sharp blade. The subdued prey stopped shaking and struggling, and calmed down. "Qiang Qiang..." The armor fragment sword was drawn out, the spikes were covered with vague blood, and the silent Bai Ji fell to the ground, and the blood flow continued. At this moment, Bai Ji, who should have lost her breath and life reaction, was rejuvenated. The bleeding stopped and her body was repaired. Except for the blood-stained silver hair and the embarrassed broken dress, her whole person was like a new life. Astonishment still remained on Bai Ji''s face. She clearly remembered the scene of her being beheaded by Bai Ming. This time, she was not protected from the undeserved order, and Bai Ming was not merciful with that blow, obviously. It was for her own life. Logically speaking, she should have slightly squeezed her hand in her pocket, and Bai Ji grabbed a handful of feathers from her pocket. She remembered that this was the fourth floor. , Nonni gave herself a gift, saying that as long as the feather is still there, she will not die. She checked the number of feathers, there were indeed a few fewer feathers, and she could clearly notice that the feathers that could not be counted had lost weight. Noni didn''t lie to herself, this feather really saved her life. But she couldn''t understand why Noni, who belonged to Bai Ming''s group, would help herself, did they have an infighting, or did they have different opinions? It¡¯s obviously not the time to think about this. Bai Ji put her heart and soul on the confrontation between Yu Baiming and paid the price of two lives. She saw the gap between herself and Baiming. The only advantage at the moment is in her own hands. Before she runs out of feathers, she can try everything possible to defeat her. [Card of the Defiler: Stitched Golem The incomplete behemoth rose from behind Bai Ji, and the shadow of Yin enveloped Bai Ming. The shadow of the magic puppet is its domain. If it is covered by a shroud, it will be dragged into the shadow material realm by the magic puppet. The torso and limbs are like dragging a large iron ball, unable to make any movement. It should be so, but after Yin shadow covered Bai Ming, Bai Ming''s fingers moved, followed by his arms, torso, and legs. Bai Ji''s eyes widened in astonishment, and she could clearly feel that Bai Ming was breaking away the transparent black threads entwining her body. "Roar-" The magic puppet uttered a mournful cry, the Yin shadow faded away, and the magic puppet with a high ceiling also retracted into Yin shadow. There was no time for Bai Ji to be surprised, Bai Ming''s speed broke through the imprisonment, and she came to Bai Ji in one breath. In desperation, Bai Ji had to wave the sickle in her hand to resist. In close combat, Bai Ji was beaten with no strength to fight back. The black and purple knives were like two fans, woven into a big airtight net, Bai Ji had nowhere to escape and was powerless to fight. Was cut all over. Chapter 67~The Last Strike (Part 2) "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!) "Clang!" The violent metal collision cracked, and the sickle was smashed into the broken guard''s hand, and a large amount of sparks shook her. [Gutemala was once again shot out and lost her weapon. Bai Ji was beaten by Bai Ming. The pursuit continued, but in just an instant, he was chopped for no less than a few hundred knives, and finally he was hit hard by the opponent and kicked onto the pillar. After a series of endless swordsmanship, Bai Ji''s proud vitality has once again bottomed out. With protective measures enabled, Bai Ji saved her life from the falling double swords. Bai Ji released the qi¨¡ng chain to distract Bai Ming''s attention, stretched her wings, and a black spear swooped down from the sky. [The Defiler''s Hand: The Egg of the Devil''s Gourmet The Oval Mouth with an absolute hit can take effect when the opponent has the upper hand and negligence. Even if Bai Ming can cope with this trick, it will consume a lot of time and energy. "Qiangqiang! Kaka!" However, Bai Ming placed Pozuo in front of him by a block, and the black spear that came flying at him split into two halves from the middle. At almost the same time that the black spear shattered, Yue Huang lifted up, and a burst of purple light swallowed Bai Ji in the sky. [God xing release: laurel tree above the holy soil After being beaten to dust, when she woke up, she found that she had fewer feathers. Over and over again, Bai Ji did not numb or give up. Holding a sickle to meet an impossible opponent, just because someone is waiting for her to return home. This time, she intends to use the curse to blow zh¨¤. [The Defiler''s Hand: Death Shuangsha The two silver revolvers shoved for a while, but they didn''t give Bai Ming the slightest stiffness. The bullet was absorbed by Yue Huang. Putting the two qi¨¡ng away, one card turned into a big bow woven with garlands and vines. Bai Ji pulled the bowstring, and the flying arrows dragged the long rainbow tail, which was once again resolved by Bai Ming. . The latter merely lifted Yue Huang, stood in front of him, and absorbed Bai Ji''s curse again and again, almost at the same time when Bai Ji planned to carry out the next attack, Bai Ming lifted Yue Huang. [Fan xing release The earth-yellow light flooded Bai Ji. "Oops!" Bai Ji''s heart secretly said something bad, it was too late when she wanted to escape, she was caught by the khaki light beam. As expected, the beam p¨¤o did not cause any physical damage to her, but the cards behind her disappeared one by one, no matter how she called, she felt that she was covered with a layer of yellow mud. , These''mud'' blocked her **** Xing to death, and there is no way to release it. Bai Ji, who lost her **** Xing, lost even more to Bai Ming, and was finally nailed to death on the colorful stone floor of the church by Yue Huang. "Woo... the resurrected Bai Ji looked at the few feathers left in her hand, staring blankly at the steady Paladin standing under the banner of the cross sword, her heart filled with weakness. "Are you willing to give up?" Bai Ming asked. "Yes, it is time to give up." The drooping bangs blocked Bai Ji''s face, she threw the sickle aside, and smiled idiotly. "We really should give up." "Give up, the idea of ??being able to walk past you intact." The next moment, Bai Ji raised her head, behind her, thirteen ferocious beasts roared and roared. "Bai Ming, let''s ask you again, are you sure you want to stop us?" Bai Ji gritted her teeth. "You understand in your heart, why do you want to ask?" Bai Ming took a few steps forward. "Bai Ji, you really are a very timid person." "Huh? Shy? We? Are you sure you didn''t use the wrong words?" Bai Ji teased. "I remember I told you in detail about grammar and vocabulary. Why are you still making this kind of low-level mistake? Then, what are we afraid of?" Chapter 1312: "You are afraid of being alone, you are afraid of being alone." Bai Ming said without hesitation. "what?" "That''s why you will leave me with my amnesia at the beginning and take care of you. You will hold the shell pendant that your sister gave you over and over again, remembering the past, because if you don''t do this, you will go crazy and be energetic. Abnormality is like being lost in the desert, alone without hope." "The surface is strong, but the heart is weaker than anyone else." "What are you talking about? It''s a fight now, life and death duel, you know? Don''t talk about these messy things!" Bai Ji angrily scolded. "Since you are reluctant to say anything, then let''s kill you thoroughly!" "Bet on all the cards and make you disappear completely!" [The Greedy Devourer: Lingshan Chapter 68~I''ve Always Believed You (Part One) (Part One) "If you don''t let go, we have to use all our wrists to get rid of you." Bai Ji''s tone gradually became cold. "Since it is impossible to retreat all over, this time we will use all the cards to bury you, even if you are just a strand of the remnant soul that is no longer a living person!" Three cards can defeat powerful enemies, more than three cards can burn the sky and boil the sea, more than ten cards can burn all living creatures, more than a hundred, Lingshan can swallow everything that exists, even a strand of remnant soul. No exception. "Your Excellency Paladin, if you don''t let go, you won''t even have a ray of remnant soul left." The cards covering the sky and the sun were shattered in series, condensed into a bright red river, which was swallowed by 13Õßabsorbing. After breaking all the cards, Bai Ji will lose all power except her self-protection ability. Bai Ji had already realized her consciousness, a pair of eyes were staring at the indifferent Bai Ming, and a trace of complexity flashed in her decisive eyes. ¡®Obviously, I said that I would take off the mask for you and take you back with me. In the end it became like this. ¡¯ Bai Ji cast aside the thoughts in her mind. It was not the girl standing in front of her, the pure and flawless feelings were just her wishful thinking, and it was full of deceit and lies. In the end, the slight hesitation turned into a determination. Hundreds of cards melted into a river that fell from the sky, gathered and divided 13 tributaries, and entered the big mouth of the giant beasts. Hundreds of cards were crushed at the same time, and the effect of the activation was not only annihilation of living beings, but complete destruction. This is a duel that cannot be lost but only won. Bai Ji bet on all the cards she swallowed back and forth in Ultimate Black, and bet on everything she has. Thirteen huge **** of light condensed from the mouth of the swallower, and the aftermath whistled, shattering the glass windows of the church, and lifted the ceiling and bolsters of the church. The storm roared, and the violent voice seemed to call for despair and destruction, containing the hope and tyranny that swallowed everything. One or two cards may be at a loss for her Radiant armor, but if hundreds of cards gather a single point, she will definitely be able to drill a big hole in her armor. In the mess, Bai Ming was still as steady as Mount Tai. She raised her long sword in both hands and stood in front of her, looking at the scarlet roaring destruction and despair before her, her plain eyes finally flashed with seriousness. The pitch-black armor began to disassemble and decompose, from the most primitive particles recombined, turning into little gold particles concentrated on the shattered and dilapidated sword. "Boom boom boom!!" The platinum light broke through the dome and pierced the yin haze sky, a vast expanse of light was rolled into a whirlpool shape by the beam of light. This sword is not slashing the body and skin, it will make the final judgment on the soul of the sinner. Two extreme powers, one symbolizing the destruction of absolute dominance, and one full of impartial justice and judgment, the church swings back and forth between two terrible powers, already twisted. "Don''t you want to see our determination?" The storm tore the clothes on Bai Ji''s body, she clutched her forehead, and smiled. "This strength is all our determination!" "Everyone swallowed by light is darkness, the sword of judgment, steaming the blood of a thousand sinners." Bai Ming muttered silently. The two behemoths collided together, and the majestic force seemed to turn the entire Demon City into a pile of powder. ¡®Speaking of which, you have amnesia, forget your name, but there must be a way to be called, right? Well, from now on, you will call Lirina. Okay, that''s it. ¡¯ ¡®I have a name. ¡¯ ¡®Why, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s bad to dismiss our name? ? ¡¯ No, no, it seems someone told me that only the person who gave birth to me can name me. Lirina, you are so heavy, should I lose weight? ? Be careful not to marry in the future! Minus, fat, what is it? From now on, let''s be your mother. Oh, yes, mother. You really promised simply Lilina can''t imagine, Lilina can''t imagine life without Bai Ji at all to be obedient. No! Really, it''s all fake, why are you still worried about it now? Bai Ji couldn''t understand, but the current situation did not allow her to understand. [The Greedy Devourer: Lingshan ¡¾Air Step: Huan Tun When the two forces were mixed together, the whole world could only hear an unrecognizable infrasound noise. After a blank, nothing was left on the fourth layer. Noni watched the trembling tea in the teacup sink into After a moment''s silence, the entire fourth floor began to tremble uncontrollably. The candle on the skull fell to the ground, and the water in the vessel was turned upside down. Obviously, the castle was in danger and might collapse completely in the next instant. Regarding this, Noni was not in a hurry and took a sip while holding the teacup, Taishan collapsed in front of her without changing her color. "The end of the mission is the beginning of another mission." Slowly closing the lid of the teacup, Noni sat quietly in her laboratory, waved, and the wand returned to her hand. "Grace and resentment, spear and shield will eventually return from the other side" Amidst the messy ruins, a brick moved, and a small white head emerged from it. "Cough cough..." The blood-covered girl looked extremely embarrassed, bruised all over, without a few pieces of intact clothing hanging on her body. After waking up in her consciousness, she used the damaged palms to lay out the broken bricks and tiles. Creeping on the ground, the first time he didn''t confirm his body was in good condition, he looked around, looking for a certain figure. "Ah, it seems that we won." The body regenerated, and soon Bai Ji stood on the ruins intact - she was the only winner, but she did not win like a winner. She sat in the ruins, pondered for a long time, and then laughed a few times, and stood up no matter what the result is, whoever wins or who dies, she must go down. Someone is waiting for her. "Boom! Boom! "Before she waited for her to take a few steps, not far away, the sand and brick burial site broke open, and amidst the smoke, the appearance of a young girl was faintly revealed. Although she was a little embarrassed, she was obviously still standing. With. Upon seeing this, Bai Ji was not surprised or stunned, but sighed slowly. "Ah, it''s not dead, Lord Paladin, are you a cockroach?" Bai Ming has never been so embarrassed as it is today. The high bundles of blond hair are scattered into a ball, the armor on his body is tattered, and the natal armor on his left and right is missing. She still maintained the posture of resisting with the tattered black sword. Perhaps because of this reason, the black sword''s blade appeared several cracks, and it looked more tattered than before. Realizing that he had survived the catastrophe, Bai Ming squeezed his sword and gasped for breath. Chapter 1313: Chapter 68 ~ I''ve Always Believed You (Part 1) (Part 2) "There is really no way." Bai Ji said helplessly, waved her hand, and the sickle buried under the ruins broke through the soil. "Since you are not dead, we don''t mind making up a few dollars." "Without those cards, how would you beat me?" Bai Ming asked slowly, looking at Bai Ji complicatedly for a long time. "Oh, it''s true that we didn''t have a card, but isn''t your armor also defeated by us." Bai Ji grinned, and the sickle turned several times in the air. "I have lost my natal weapon. I don''t know who is going to die. Fight against you, we won''t lose to you!" Seeing the approaching Bai Ji, Bai Ming put his swords together in a cross shape. Rou fights, of course Bai Ji can''t beat Bai Ming, and she loses quickly. Seeing Bai Ji entering the corner by herself, panting, Bai Ming remained silent. It''s like a beast that was driven to extinction by bi''s desperation, doing the final battle of the trapped beast. Bai Ming has thoroughly figured out Bai Ji''s Zhangfa routine. The method of waving the sickle is single and the number of ways is fixed and almost unchanged. He just blindly follows the steps and can deal with it with his eyes closed. "Oh, it''s okay to be unfocused during a duel." Bai Ji''s voice awakened her slightly sluggish consciousness, and saw the latter raising her scythe high, the flames glowing from the bones, and the flames above it. Almost instantly swallowed Baiming. Bai Ji had never used this trick, so that Bai Ming completely relaxed his vigilance and did not react. The sickle with fire easily smashed Bai Ming''s parry, and slashed away, bringing a fierce gust of wind. Bai Ming could even feel the hot wind hitting his face. "Kangkang!" Just as the victory or defeat was just one action, just as the sickle was about to hit the door of Bai Ming''s face, he was intercepted. Bai Ji stared at the sickle that was holding her attack steadily, and suddenly smiled. The next moment, the long sword pierced into her lower abdomen, and Bai Ji, who was already strong enough, fell into a pool of blood. This is the last rebirth and the feathers are exhausted. "Ah, what? It didn''t take long before I was defeated. Is this the end of regeneration? ... It''s a foul." "Kang Dang!" The sickle fell to the ground, and Bai Ji''s expression gradually relieved as he looked at the pitch-black armor that he could never arrogate. Lost, completely lost, this is not a level that you can beat at all. When the mountains and rivers were exhausted, Bai Ji felt that everything was gone. She squatted on the ground and hugged her knees. She called the panel and inquired about Bai Ming''s related information. Unlike the first time to probe her panel information, this time, the panel information clearly appeared in front of her. Devour level:? ? ? Container: Brave "The brave man?" Bai Ji was taken aback, and then sighed as if she had figured out something. "So, no wonder we can''t beat you." After all, it is only right for the brave to kill the devil. The colorful glazed tiles reflect her current appearance, a petite body, long curving horns, golden and red eyes, pointed ears with a few petals, and pale skin that is not mortal. The standard devil image. "That''s it, everything is arranged, we are destined to be killed by you." Bai Ji who knew all this became open-minded instead. "Well, since this is the case, there is no way." "Come on, kill, do it quickly." Bai Ji said indifferently, sitting on the ground. This was originally a road of no return, but now she has failed, but she unexpectedly has no sense of frustration. Hearing this, Bai Ming took the sword and walked slowly to her. "Bai Ji, are you in pain." "Why do we suffer? Don''t ask these boring words, we have tried our best. Maybe we will be unwilling but neither pain nor regret, understand." Bai Ji glanced at her. "What''s the use of saying this until now? Don''t you plan to do it? I''ll give you a piece of advice. It is very dangerous to let a demon like us who intend to ruin the world live." After speaking, Bai Ming mentioned Yue Huang. Bai Ji hurriedly closed her eyes, to be honest, although she didn''t feel the pain, she was still very scared at the moment of death. But no matter how scared, I can''t let this woman read jokes! Speaking of which, killing the Queen of Vampires with Yuehuang, the God Sword of Qulan, would have been compiled into an eternal story in Baland. "Kang Dang." There was no icy cold from piercing the throat, no loneliness after death, only the sound of a long sword landing. "enough." "? Enough of what?" Bai Ji slowly opened her eyes, but she caught a glimpse of Bai Ming, who wanted to kill herself before, and put down her sword. "Bai Ji, panel." "What kind of panel, what are you talking about?" Bai Ji didn''t understand what Bai Ming was thinking of all of a sudden. If he wanted to kill him, he would kill him. Is it possible that he still wanted to make some fun before he killed him? Our pants are all taken off. Are you telling us that you can''t do it? To view more wonderful books, please go to Bai Ji to open the panel casually. "Then, what do you tell us to open the panel?" When the words were stagnant, Bai Ji noticed the column of her devouring level, the number ninety-nine was shining red, as if she was about to b¨¤ozh¨¤. "This" Bai Ji subconsciously clicked on the number, and in an instant, a burst of energy rose. Different from the previous devouring, this is a feeling of completely sublimating the quality into another form. Also at this time, the swallowing level number flashing with various dazzling lights has changed, from ninety-nine to one hundred, and then From one hundred, it has become a completely new concept. In an instant, Bai Ji only felt that her body was lighter. She felt that she could even use external force to hold up her body. The surrounding ruins could be reshaped by repeatedly waving her hand. All complicated principles have become so simple in her vision. Bai Ji got up, she felt that her existence was no longer just a mass of matter. She touched her horns, and then retracted the horns. She was able to simply change her appearance and body. Bai Ji, who realized all this, was very confused. "Successful." At this moment, Bai Ming had no previous solemnity and awe, and the corners of her mouth curled slightly, and she smiled. "After the battle of reincarnation of life and death just now, your devouring level has been successfully sublimated." Bai Ming said. "Now, your existence truly transcends Baland sentient beings." "Sheng, Hua?" Bai Ji hasn''t reacted yet. "Yes, the last mark of the ninety-nine level is to go through several cycles of life and death, and you have passed it." "We" gradually understood Bai Ji for a moment, staring at Bai Ming in a daze. "Absolutely wise dictatorship is biased, but it is many times better than the inaction of disorganized inaction, and arrogant rhetoric. If this is said from other populations, I will definitely remove him as a hidden danger." Then, Bai Ming Showed a sincere smile. "But if it''s you, no problem." "I have always believed in you." Volume 12, The Road to Killing, the End of the Dead Mountain and the Sea of ??Blood: Please advise, Lilena (Part 1) Chapter 1314: "It''s us, it''s okay?" Bai Ji was stunned. "Wait, it''s okay what you mean by us. Have you been doing a show with us before?" "I said, I have always trusted you." Bai Ming smiled. "From the moment we first met, it remains the same until now." "When did you mean when you first met?" Bai Ji realized this, and Noni''s intention to feather herself was because of this "You know, there are heroes who have come to this world, and there are also rare heroes in a thousand times. The heroes, they lack nothing, they can be called perfect powerhouses, and those who walked to the Demon King City are undoubtedly the heroes among the heroes." Bai Ming did not answer Bai Ji''s question, and spoke quietly. "But without exception, they have all fallen, and under the corrosion of God Xing, they have become monsters with only Li Xing." Bai Ming looked at Bai Ji. "Monsters that are absolutely rational are often scarier than monsters that have lost their minds." "With the separation of all xing and human xing completely, their concept gradually tends to a kind of almost terrible reason. If this kind of existence is put into Baland, it will be a disaster." "You are different." Bai Ming leaned closer. "At this point, although I have been confused for a few times, I can always regain my original heart and original intention. It is an amazing spirit." "We are not only relying on ourselves until now." Bai Ji blurted out involuntarily, and she took off the shell pendant hanging from her neck. "Because we were never alone." "Is that so?" Bai Ming stepped back and looked at Bai Ji quietly. "Yes, you still have family members who are waiting for you to go back. You can''t let them wait too long." Bai Ji observed the changes in the panel data after the devouring level broke one hundred. Among them, the biggest change is the effect of the Demon King''s container: life has become a hundred times the original, the damage received is doubled, and the attack is weakened. Life is a hundredfold...This overbearing effect, perhaps only at this time, this container is worthy of the term''Devil''. Bai Ji, who focused on the panel, didn''t notice. Bai Ming, who stepped back away from her, smiled quietly and raised the sword. All the cards have been restored. It''s a miracle. It''s like getting a new life. With this power, who are you afraid of? ? "Now, thank you for helping us get sublimated, but this battle hasn''t been decided yet. You know, we don''t know how to be merciful... What are you doing?!" Bai Ji raised his eyes and saw the holy The snow-like girl lifted Yue Huang and pierced her heart without hesitation. "You guy!..." Bai Ji rushed forward, holding on to Bai Ming, who was falling backward. "What are you doing? Is your mind caught in the door? You can stab yourself before you hit it." "Obviously, he said that he has nothing to do with me, do you still care about me so much." "Come on, who cares about you, we just... we are going to defeat you personally, but don''t get me wrong, if you die, who shall we kill?" I don''t know why, he said in a calm tone. Bai Ji''s remarks made Bai Ji very annoyed, and she was unstoppable upset. "Shall we still be enemies? Who cares about our enemies?" "Is the enemy, then Bai Ji, are you really able to deal with me?" Bai Ming asked flatly, as if the person being pierced was not herself. "Why can''t we? Let''s kill you now if we speak." Bai Ji snorted coldly. "Really." Bai Ming shook his head. "You are really duplicity." "Speaking again will kill you! Don''t move, let''s help you get the sword out." For a mortal, doing so will undoubtedly cause the other person to lose blood and die, but Baiming is different. She is also a devourer, and naturally she is also a god. biological. "You dare not kill me." Bai Ming said confidently. "Really?" Bai Ji''s eyes fell cold, and she grabbed Bai Ming''s neck and gradually applied force. "Are you sure we dare not?" "If you can do it, how can you explain the previous natal weapon trick that was skewed by dozens of angles?" Bai Ming was still unmoved. "you" "It is clearly the last fight to bet on everything. The deviation of direction is absolutely impossible," Bai Ming said slowly. "At the last moment, you reversed the direction. That blow didn''t hit me at all." Bai Ji pursed her mouth, speechless. "I said that I was deceived and betrayed, and I hate me deeply, and you want to clear the relationship with me, but you still can''t do it." Bai Ming ignored Bai Ji''s gaze, stretched out his hand, and squeezed a wisp of Bai Ji''s. Silver hair. "Bai Ji, you are still too gentle" "Don''t use this cowardly adjective to describe us, or we''ll let you hum!" Thinking that the threat didn''t make any sense to Bai Ming, Bai Ji snorted angrily, and Suo Xing gave up. "Say me gentle? Are you really okay? Don''t make jokes that even make us laugh." "Gentleness is not an adjective for cowardice." Bai Ming''s voice was very soft and light. "Maybe you haven''t seen your heart clearly by yourself." "Always pack yourself into a hedgehog like this, let others misunderstand your kindness, and spit on your former self all the time. This is precisely because you have never let go of your former self, so you will always emphasize it repeatedly, right?" "A person who has a close relationship with you, even if you do too much, you can''t help him. If this kind of xing child is betrayed, it will definitely be fatal. If possible, I hope you will do it. Be ruthless, don¡¯t be so soft-hearted "Okay, you don''t need to teach these things." Bai Ji sullenly, clutching Bai Ming''s hand. "Don''t move around. If you die, no one will kill us. Even if you want to die, you must die under our hands, understand?" "No, Bai Ji, you can''t kill me." Bai Ming shook his head helplessly. "This Demon King City was made by us. As long as I''m still in the Demon King City, I can resurrect infinitely." "I want to kill me completely, only I do it myself," Bai Ming explained. "You have broken through the hundred-level mark and my mission is over. For the rest, it''s all up to you, Bai Ji." "Don''t talk to yourself about these inexplicable things? Who wants your help?? Didn''t we ask you to live?? Even without your help, we can do it." "So what hero are you playing? We don''t need your self-assertive help at all!" "No, the Demon King City has suppressed the extremely black portal. If I am not dead as the foundation, you will never return to Baland in your life." Bai Ming said with a pause. Bai Ji was silent and didn''t say a word, but Bai Ming could feel that the hand holding his collar was shaking. "I am not the same as you. My age is over. There is nothing to worry about in the world over there, and you still have family members who cherish you and are willing to wait for you to return." "To put it bluntly, I''m just a ray of the remnant soul of the dead." "I also left you some inheritance." Bai Ming fluttered and leaned against the ruins. "Historically, there have been countless devourers who have broken into this place, the devouring energy extracted from their bodies. "These powers should be able to help, Bai Ji, use it to do what you want to do." Bai Ming is like a late old man who spends a few minutes on behalf of his own funeral. "I believe that if it is you, it must be possible." "Are you an idiot?" Bai Ji said, who was silent for a long time. "Even so, we won''t be grateful to you, no one will be grateful to you, even people will forget you completely for thousands of years, is it worth it?" "It''s worth loving anyone in this world, Bai Ji." Bai Ming smiled. "That''s why we don''t like knights and you." Bai Ji closed her eyes. "troublesome." The twelfth volume of the road to killing, the end of the dead mountain and the sea of ??blood: please advise, Lilina (part 2) "Don''t hesitate to extend a helping hand to those in need, when you are in trouble, who will help you, who will help you?" Bai Ji cursed. "Don''t care" "How could you not care?!" Bai Ji said angrily. "If you want us to turn a blind eye to you, how can we do it?!" "Bai Ji" "Hold it, let''s help you draw the sword~ come out!" "No need." Bai Ming shook his head. "The useless Demon King City has begun to collapse. Together with my body, it has entered and self-destructed. It is useless to pull out the sword." "Don''t forget, I''m just a ray of remnant soul, withered bones in the mound, the body has passed away for a thousand years." "Although time goes by, I am really happy to meet you." Bai Ming showed her a very familiar smile at Bai Ji. "Right, mother Bai Ji?" "Bai Ming You" Chapter 1315: "Don''t call me Baiming, I am not the real Baiming. Compared to the Paladin, the person in my memory is you." Baiming''s body began to gradually become transparent, starting from his feet. "If possible, can you call me by the name you gave me." "Lilena." "Bai Ji, thank you." Bai Ming showed a sincere smile. Bai Ji has never seen such a beautiful smile. "The cake is really delicious." "I''m going to part with Bai Ji, so that''s it, this is what Bai Ji taught me, the so-called painful feeling." Bai Ming clutched his heart. "Bitter, nasty, resisting, breathless." In the blink of an eye, the transparency spread along the ankles to the thighs, and at this moment, the transparency stopped abruptly. "Bai Ji..." Bai Ming''s eyes widened slightly, and the girl was holding her hand and was constantly sending a flow of heat into her body. "Don''t do that, it''s useless." "Don''t be long-winded, you don''t need to teach you how to do it!" Bai Ji said without letting go. "It''s useless, the trend of collapse will not stop, a person''s power is limited, you still have your own mission." A voice came from behind Bai Ji. Four figures came up from the collapsing lower level. Headed by Noni, the Asian cat woman on the first floor, the Troll Warfield on the second floor, and the Vampire Prince on the third floor. They are the five warriors of the year. "Rather than talking about these cold words, why don''t you come over and help?" Bai Ji didn''t look at them, she felt her strength stretched out with her teeth supporting her. The collapse of the Demon King City is a general trend, and she can''t stop it alone. "We can''t do it either..." Noni smiled bitterly. "Like Lilina, we are all left behind by the warriors. We are not the real five warriors." "Boom boom boom!" The ceiling collapsed, pressing on Bai Ji, who propped up the black wings that covered the sky and covered the sun, protecting herself and Bai Ming. "The same is true for us, and we will disappear completely soon." Just as Noni said, the four of them, like Bai Ming, have their feet in a trend of transparency. "This tower is the foundation of our standing. Now she is about to collapse, and our existence will naturally disappear. Miss Ji, let go. If you can''t successfully return to Barland, our efforts will be in vain. " "Bai Ji, let go." Feeling the trembling of Bai Ji''s hands, Lirina realized that Bai Ji''s strength was not enough to support the collapse of the entire Demon King City. "If this goes on, you will lose even the strength to return to Barland." "It''s not worth it for me to have such a remnant soul." Lirina was a little anxious, trying to shake off Bai Ji''s clenched hand. "Don''t forget that you still have a family member to remember. There is no need to die for a lonely ghost without relatives and no reason!" "Family who is on the note? You have them too." "What are you talking about?" Lirina was taken aback, and she subconsciously looked at Bai Ji''s sudden smile. "Who?" "Oh, we." "What..." At this moment, the thick mask on Lirina''s face fell off, revealing her exquisitely beautiful face. "Don''t make such a joke..." "Do you think we are joking with you?" Bai Ji pushed Lirina to the ground. "you" "As for having no relatives and no reason, don''t worry, we will have a relationship soon." Bai Ji grinned with **** fangs. "You, don''t you think?" Lirina panicked. "Don''t be like this, I am no longer a creature of Balanda. If you enter into a relationship with non-Baland creatures without authorization, you may never be able to go back!" "Then don''t go back." Bai Ji smiled with her lips and teeth. "Even my mom called, do you think we will leave you alone?" "Then in the future, please give me some advice, Lilena~~" "Bai Ji! It''s too messy!..." The angry Lirina was thrown to the ground by Bai Ji before she finished speaking. The sensation of her fangs piercing her neck made her gasp. "Endure, it might hurt a bit, after all, this is the first time for us." Bai Ji said vaguely, while carving a mark on Lirina''s body. [The first embrace ceremony of Rasambo begins. "[email protected]!" Lilena''s pupils tightened, as if every bone and meridian all over her body were sending out painful signals. What follows is the transformation of the body. "Really, it''s too messy." The troll warrior took a step forward, frowning slightly. "No, Lilina is not Bai Ming after all, she is just a ray of incomplete remnant soul, neither body nor soul is complete. The ceremony will definitely fail, and both of them will die because of the loss of strength." Bai Ji who shared Lilina''s transparency, Lena gritted her teeth. "So everyone, what do you think?" Noni scanned the remaining four warriors present. "Still need to say? The one who can walk is one!" The troll warrior said cheerfully. "Their fate is entangled and shouldn''t stop here." The cat girl said. "It''s really mindless behavior, but I like it. It''s worthy of my Lassambo clan. It''s courageous." Lena grinned. "Then, fellow comrades, do it, and use our little power to save the situation." "The first embracing ceremony of the blood race is plainly a way of reproducing offspring...In this case, it should be possible to change the way the blood race reproduces offspring into a similar reproduction method of other races!" Lena thought deeply. "Are you sure you are reliable?" "We have no choice." Looking at the collapsed foundation, Nonila lowered the brim of her hat. "Leave the hope of life to these two people. Whether you can grasp it or not is up to them." The bodies of the four warriors accelerated their transparency. "you guys" "Bai Ji, Lilina will leave it to you, take good care of her." Noni, and the other three people, all smiled at Bai Ji. "The baton of the mainland is now officially in your hands." Volume 13 The Truth of the Gods and the Prologue of the Final Battle (Part 1) The castle is collapsing, the world is collapsing Coincidentally, Bai Ji, who opened her eyes again, saw another world, another scene, Yifeng also suffered a disaster. The sun sh¨¥nyin the earth trembles, the city falls, greed and Yuwang received the final punishment, and the innocent people were involved in the vortex of the storm. Monsters from different planes entered in file, the magnificent queen of the cities fell into a scene, and the picture gradually turned to death, and then fell apart. She must be a beautiful child, just like her father. The picture turned around, and in the courtyard of the nobles, the pretty and gentle Fu man sat weakly on the bed, holding a newborn baby in his arms in his arms. "Then this child must look very similar to her mother." Junyi''s blond young man caressed his baby, his eyes gleaming with affection. "Such a beautiful child, what should I call her a name?~" "Just call her, Bai Ling is fine." The handsome blond young man said kindly, looking at the baby child, his face full of love. Chapter 1316: Obviously, this is a loving couple. Bai Ji, who was watching all this, was just a bystander, a bystander who would not pay attention to. Immediately, the child grew up quickly, and just as her parents expected, the child named Bai Ling thrived and grew into a slim little beauty in just a few years. Family harmony and harmony, perhaps this enviable happy life has been jealous of the gods, and the bad news has finally arrived. Bai Ling, who was only nine years old, felt the weight of the emotion of life and death for the first time on that day. The pure white flowers and the dark stele symbolized the two sides still separated from Yin and Yang, and she attended the first funeral in her life. , Is her father''s. That day, her mother was crying very sad. When the morning came, Bai Ming, who was half asleep and half awake, was awakened from the bed by her mother. Unlike the kind and kind mother who was once, the woman''s face was covered with icy cold. "Bai Ling, your father is a rare genius in the Saint Lun family for a thousand years...You are his only daughter, you can''t let him be ashamed, you know?" Bai Ling nodded without understanding. "From now on, you will be renamed Baiming, bearing in mind your father''s teachings. From now on, you must inherit your father''s mantle and become a hero standing shoulder to shoulder with your father, you know??" Seeing the girl''s somewhat scared look, her mother''s eyes became savage, and she snarled, clutching Bai Ming''s shoulders. "You can''t show such a fragile expression, understand? You are the prostitute of the Saint Lun family, the only blood of a genius can''t let your father, your family is dusted know?" "I, I understand..." Xiao Baiming replied timidly, only changing a loud slap. "I said, don''t show such a delicate expression!" The woman was like a wild beast. "Put away your tears, you are the descendant of the Saint Lun family, next time I see you showing this expression, I will practice the family law!" "In the future, even if you encounter sad things, you can''t show your emotions, understand?" "Ming, understand." Bai Ming gritted his teeth and swallowed tears into his belly. "From now on, you will no longer be my daughter. I will strictly demand you with the saint lun family''s way of riding the earth. Don''t even think about this kind of comfortable life, and give up sooner or later." Women do what they say, and Bai Ming''s life is gone forever. The woman imposes all her grief for the loss of her husband and her desire to rejuvenate the family on Bai Ming, who has not walked out of the shadow of her lost father. There are no days off, no plush dolls that a girl should have, and friends of the same age gradually move away from her, repel her, and accompany her only with cold swords and armor, and the cold face of her mother. As her mother expected, Bai Ming inherited her father¡¯s talent for swordsmanship and achieved great accomplishments at a young age. At the same time, her heart became colder and colder, her character and innocence were sharpened. The cutter flattened the edges and corners. Chivalry, kendo, noble lady ji¨¡o etiquette, conversation etiquette and so on constitute the whole of her life, as if she was born for these all, and without these, her life will become worthless. In the hearts of the Gulan people, she is a young and promising swordsman genius of the Saint lun family. The pure and innocent Qi Tuji, a rare swordsman genius, and worthy of being a genius, this is what everyone thinks of her. Does she really like chivalry? Perhaps only she knows this question. Finally, the catastrophe b¨¤o, known as the first knight of the Quran, she did her part to request an expedition for the people. In the eyes of all the people, this is her due responsibility, and the spirit of riding the earth is guiding her. Only Bai Ming knew that she could not decide whether she wanted to go or not. She could only make such a decision that lived up to expectations. Maybe it was because of helplessness, or she just wanted to leave this place, Bai Ming went out. There are countless brave fighters against the sinner, but there is no one who has returned. Bai Ming never thinks that she will be the lucky one, so she has done a good job to die for riding the road and to live up to the expectations of those stupid people. Preparation. At that time, it was her darkest moment Volume 13 The Truth of the Gods and the Prologue of the Final Battle (Part 2) The unsullied knight is not as holy as others thought. On the contrary, the heart of the knight girl has been twisted and sick until she meets her companions. It wasn''t until he met the follow-up companions that Bai Ming gradually recovered his heart. Riding the dirt road is no longer a burden to her, but the way she protects her companions. This is the unknown side of the Paladin, which is cruel and true. The scene returned to darkness, little sobbing, and the girl who gave love blindly but never received love from anyone was crying in the corner. "It''s okay." Bai Ji hugged the crying girl and stroked her back. "From now on, let''s love you." The girl''s movements stiffened, and the tear-stained cheeks were as expressionless as before. "You can''t express sadness and joy, you must be very painful." Bai Ji took the girl into her arms. "From now on, you don''t need to put on a poker face to cover up your emotions, and you don''t need to be in love with anyone, you just need to accept being loved obediently." Bai Ji knows that Lilena is not a Baiming in the true sense. She is just soothing a wounded soul, a soul called Lilena. "Take a good rest, we will meet again in another form...Lina." The two girls embraced each other in the invisible darkness, one gold and one silver, two colors gradually converging. When Bai Ji opened her eyes again, Lilena was gone, the Devil¡¯s City was gone, and the five warriors were gone. Now, she is in a space of subtle existence. The candle oil lamp loses its gravity and floats in the air like roaming dust. The white margin is like a wall and an intangible background. In front of her, there was only one staircase extending away. With light radiating from his body, Bai Jiguang Luo, with her disheveled hair, stepped onto the white porcelain stairs with jade-white delicate feet. There was only one staircase leading to a room she didn''t recognize, and she could only walk forward. The white and flawless background arrived at the end. She entered a dark room. The dark room looked very empty. There was a strange bronze figure in front of it. There was an altar in front of it with three recesses. The trough seems to hold something separately. Bai Ji always finds this picture very familiar, as if she has seen it somewhere. She remembered that in the decisive battle with the entrants who fled to Barland, she had seen this scene in the illusion. A white goddess statue was placed on the groove with something. The goddess holds the baby in her arms, her face is full of love and kindness, just like the goddess of love in a fairy tale. Seeing this goddess statue, Bai Ji''s first thought was the ¡®main organ of God¡¯ mentioned by Gordon. She carefully touched the palm-sized goddess statue and tried to lift it from the base. It''s easy to be unexpected, and it comes out as soon as you pull it out. With the goddess statue leaving its original position, the space in front of Bai Ji began to collapse and collapse, while Bai Ji''s heart in the center of this piece was as stable as Mount Tai, without a sense of panic. In the blink of an eye, she returned to the ruined Demon City. At this moment, the castle collapsed completely, and the foundation of the entire Demon King City was still intact. From bottom to top, she saw the bright crescent moon hanging in the sky. "Well, the extremely dark moon is still very beautiful, right?" The familiar voice reached Bai Ji''s ears, and she turned her head subconsciously and saw the blue hair under the Milky Way. The girl took off the top and pointed witch hat she usually wore, and her slender rouru¨£n hair was thrown down, bathed in the pale moonlight, she had such an unreal beauty. "The extremely dark moon is very rare, and most people can''t see it for a lifetime, and only at the end of the''race'' will they see this round of meniscus." "And when you see this crescent moon, it means that the world has come to an end." Noni lowered her head and looked at Bai Ji with an unknown smile. "Noni" looked at the girl, Bai Ji was silent. "Don''t shout so hurtful, we are already dead people, left behind in the world as lonely ghosts, now we should go back." Noni also noticed her completely transparent body, still maintaining With a smile. Chapter 1317: "Don''t be sad for us, Bai Ji, this baton is now officially passed to your hands, and by then, we will meet again." A small golden feather fragment appeared in the palm of Noni''s hand. "This is Bai Ming''s last piece of''heart''. As Lilina''s body collapsed before, I finally got out of it and took it out." For more wonderful books, please go to Bai Ji to take the fragments and watch the moonlight quietly. Below, the fading transparent figure. "I wish you all the best, then, take good care of Lirina, please." Chapter 1~Long Yin (Part 1) Balland The heavy rain that lasted for several months successively submerged the giant Demon Basin, Argonian swamp and other low-lying low-lying areas, Among them, all kinds of strange marine creatures are constantly choosing Zhan Barand''s biological cognition and three views. It''s like a vision of the future, in the dark And everyone in Barland, eroded by heavy rain, is gradually sinking into the deep Despair, Barland will surely fall into this catastrophe Dust, they believe in it. Soon, the Yamao Kingdom was not spared, the entire kingdom Bringing the family up and down, was forced to abandon the home on which they depended Yuan, fleeing with the remnants of the blood clan They are ready to flee to the highest place in the entire Barland On the cliff, shelter from the wind and rain has become a luxury Hope, the ups and downs on the great migration road, wandering but not settled In the absence of a fixed place, I fell ill a lot and my physique was not good The Asian cat people. The cat queen had to order to stop for a while Rest and rectify the team. "When the tribal trolls cholera border, the hero bone mound is paid torch "When the Leaning Crystal Tower collapsed, the central city-state fell apart broken. " ¡­¡­¡à¡­¡­The catastrophe will be liberated from slumber, and Ba De leads into the next cycle. "On the mountainside, looking at the black The rain eroded the mountains and rivers, the black robe mage sighed Feeling, there is resentment that hates one''s powerlessness, and there is also powerlessness Huitian''s helplessness, melancholy Mr. Gordon, everything is set up, you also go to rest Take a break. "The purple-haired girl in a windbreaker held her hand Walked to the mage. "After this mountain range, Barland''s last A line of defense. "The cloaked Gordon shook The head, calm and water-like expression with a trace of dazedness. "When the water was below the highest peak, Balan German civilization completely died out. "Looking at the billowing clouds At that time, the misty, tall and straight peak, high Deng groaned. He turned his head and looked at the mountainside to take shelter from the wind. Rain, the people who are adjusting to rest, whether they are soldiers or The people¡¯s faces are full of exhaustion and haggard. The unopened aura coiled around everyone¡¯s head, that deep Xie is full of negativity, hopelessness, and frustration. Maybe in their opinion, linger till tomorrow It¡¯s no different from dying in hunger and cold, you can¡¯t see the hope Hope, it¡¯s like I never see the one that I used to see when I looked up The rain has not decreased, but it has increased more and more, using thousands of miles Gordon, who has been observing, has noticed the water that runs over the foot of the mountain The face is continuing to rise. "Time is running out, we have to submerge Rush to the highest peak. "After all, Gordon doesn''t wait for Tina to say Walked to Xiaosha under the mountainside. This cat queen who serves the country and the people is now bloodless Color, his face is full of sullen color, health status is fancy Go is extremely not optimistic. "My Lady Queen, we have no time Chapter 1318: "Let my people rest for a while, they Tired out... Xiaosha¡¯s voice has lost her previous dynasty Qi, hoarse and low, a slightly dull gaze swept across the suffering Unspeakable, Yamaobai, who is suffering from illness and pain The last name flashed a touch of sadness and desolation. "My Lady Queen, you can''t delay any longer." The situation is pressing. As for the eyebrows, Gordon can only persuade him so unkindly. "The torrential rain continued to fall, and the low-lying areas were all submerged Now, there is still a part of the journey to the highest peak. Short distance, contaminated with heavy rain, flight and displacement category ''S spells are unusable, and space spells are inexplicably Mya was blocked, and went on foot, every few days and nights I can''t get there. " "We have no time to delay." Looking pale Gordon said solemnly as Xiaosha was intensifying. "Then, what should our people do?" Xiaosha bitten Pale lips. "Mr. Gordon, not everyone is like So, there is magical protection, not all races It has tenacious vitality like a blood race. " "The life of a cat is very fragile. In the rain, most of them are sick, I We didn¡¯t treat the wrist at all... Keep going, definitely There will be many people who can''t keep up and die on the way! "Xiaosha The more I speak, the more excited. "This is how the survival of the fittest is the case. It''s the original sin, my lord queen. "Gordon frowned slightly. What I said was like a cold sword pierced Xiaosha''s "I feel sorry for this, but Her Majesty, really Can''t delay any longer, catastrophe is imminent, we are about to die The person has no choice but if so, the one who can live Why should these people be buried with them? This pair They are not fair. " "So, Mr. Gordon, what do you say next What? " "Of course to the highest peak, where is the whole Balan The highest place, if there is also flooded No, we really have nowhere to go "So Mr. Gordon, when we reach the highest peak, we will settle down. Is it all done? "Xiaosha''s tone is very light, but it makes people feel that Despair She looked into the distance, that is the direction of home, such as Today, they can never go back. "Everyone who should be here is on the road, we are not a fluke Those who live, but survive for a while longer than those who are unlucky Feel more of this moment of despair. Mr. Deng, this piece The mainland is over, we can''t escape anyway Yeah. "Xiaosha said sadly. Chapter 1~Long Yin (Part 2) "How about escaping to the highest peak? To the highest peak we Is there a way to fight the floods and the foreign gods? Can''t can. "Xiaosha shook her head." You said that too, Da Lu''s prediction ended here. " "But there is no mention of Barland''s disappearance. Die. "Gordon explained. "However, there is no mention of salvation. Is it? Xiaosha sighed and closed her eyes deeply. "I''m a little tired "Mr. Gordon, you can spare no effort to come and help We, Yamao people are very grateful to you, but you also see Now, destruction is the trend of the mainland, and no one can intervene. " Chapter 1319: "My Lady Queen, is this going to give up?" "It¡¯s not giving up, I¡¯m just a little tired and don¡¯t want to continue Continue to breathe this muddy despair. "Xiaosha sat limply On the muddy mud wet by rain, regardless of soiling clothes "Since there is despair, there must be hope." The girl in the cloak came up, took off the hood, and wore Long silver hair fell down. Yana looked at Xiaosha seriously, her noble dress Clothes were replaced with cloth and cloaks that are easy to move, and other Like people, it is covered with a lot of stains and silt, And at this critical moment of life and death, no one cares Whether the neckline of your clothes is neat and tidy, even if it is extremely heavy The kinship that regards etiquette is no exception. "Hope?... Xiaosha opened her eyes slightly. Miss Yana, are you still looking forward to her coming back Is it? "Not hope, but firm belief." Yana revealed herself The smile of the letter. "The emperor will definitely be able to come back, this is justified of. "Two months, two full months." Xiaosha didn''t I know whether I am lamenting that time is too fast or too slow. "The two months without news may be very There is leeway, but for us, it¡¯s already wringed out Water towels, nothing can squeeze more time Up. "Xiaosha clutched her cheek wearily. Not to mention whether she has encountered any accidents, we may Can''t make it till the day she comes back "Until the last moment comes, you can''t give up hope hope. "Looking at the heavy rain, Yana used plain Speaking loudly and powerfully, no one saw it Then, her fist hidden in the cloak was shaking slightly "If you continue to wait, you will surely be able to wait for hope. Yana said. "The emperor will definitely come back to save us, only Want her to be... "Don''t tell me, the rain is getting heavier, my lady queen, Let''s hurry up the mountain, if we wait, it will cause mudslides It''s too late for everything. "Yana stretched out her hand to Xiaosha However, Xiaosha, who looked sad, did not take it. She watched the suffering people of Yamao stay silent "Your Majesty? It will be too late if you don''t leave." The storm screamed Howl, looking at the thunderous sky, I secretly noticed Yana urged, who was not so good, but Xiaosha seemed to be lost. Like a soul, Yana didn''t hear her voice at all. "I''m not going, I can''t leave any of them People, can''t leave it anymore "Your Majesty Yana! Cheer yourself up, you are a country girl King, if you are so depressed, you can still count on your hundred Does the surname pick up the courage? "Tina also came to persuade. "If you want to go, go." Xiaosha knelt down, quietly The ground leaned on a rock. "At least let me talk to my own hundred The last name died together. " "Why did you mention this word before the end?? "Because I don''t want to lie to myself!" Xiaosha collapsed Exclaimed. "I also want to believe that someone will save me We, save this continent, but this root is impossible not Really, do you know it in your heart? " "After going for so long and still not coming back, she may have It''s hard to protect yourself, how can you talk about saving us? ? ...Xiaosha He lowered his head. "I''m a coward, always always, Even if it''s wearing the queen''s skin, so please beg Chapter 1320: You guys, I don¡¯t want to fall from hopeful to complete despair The end of "Your Excellency Elder Nim, is there no way?" Seeing The rain is getting heavier and heavier, Tina asks the elder on the side Tao No..." Nim shook his head. "This black rainband There is a curse that corrupts xing, it¡¯s hard for us to fly, even if we fly When I get up, I can never bring other people. " "What to do... "Boom boom boom!" When everyone hesitated There was a loud noise, and the ground was loose due to excessive rain. The loose stones rolled down and the mountain collapsed. "Crap!" Gordon hurriedly used magic to create A small barrier stabilizes the falling mud and rocks, but with effect Under stress, the entire mountain began to collapse on a large scale. Too late to stop. Looking at the falling rocks, Yana secretly said in her heart Not good. This mountain range is the only way to reach the highest peak, If there is a collapse, not to mention the loss of previous efforts, they will also Followed by falling into the abyss At the moment, the thunderous sky resounded The long chant of the d¨¤ng Hearing this familiar dragon roar, Yana stayed at first Stagnation, immediately happy. Chapter 2 ~ Reunion (Part 1) "Oops, the mountain collapsed!" Gordon''s roar called Wake up a lot of numb nerves, but in their despair Struggling out of the quagmire, it was too late, the whole mountain The head rolled down the steep mountain, arousing countless connections Lock response. The silt soaked by the rainstorm is sparse and it doesn¡¯t hold the ground. The solid rock is wrapped in a layer of mud, and it rolls bigger and bigger There is nothing like a mountain collapse under heavy rain The mudslides make people feel worse, especially for In terms of group of climbers. "Quickly, evacuate the mountainside!" Gordon released the spell block Scratch the debris flow, but can''t stop the entire mountain from gradually collapsing trend. The foot of the mountain has been submerged by rain, and the mountain has collapsed Collapsed, stay on this mountain and everyone will be over One who can walk is one "Everyone of the blood race, try to see if you can fly Come! Come on, otherwise there will be no time when the whole mountain falls down Time! "Gordon shouted. Yana, Tina and others also know that it''s not hypocritical now When they stretched out their wings, they were hacked The colored raindrops got wet, and tried to fly, with wings The power of movement only allows them to barely get off the ground and fly The highest peak is obviously impossible "No, the wings are wet with black water, no way Fly. "Yana gritted her teeth, there was nothing in her voice. The mud under your feet collapsed, and the mountain sh¨¥nyin, constantly Shaking, like a trembling seaweed. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¨¡h It''s a mess, the one that has been tight for a few weeks The string was finally broken, and they looked like one with nowhere to escape. A group of headless flies crashed around, with small The cry of the child and the lament of the old man. "Is that the end?" Looking at the dark yin haze sky Chapter 1321: Sora, Gordon clenched his fists. Thunder crossed the sky, and the sky roared. Yana''s eyes suddenly lit up, because it covered the thunder The sound, the dragon chant that shook the world. "Mi Luo?" A white flash passed in the air Electricity¡¯, the wings that cover the sky and the sun cover the billowing dark clouds Under pressure, the silver-white dragon is like The road is dazzling and dazzling like lightning. Double iron claws climb the mountain, strong wings Waved, stabilized the about to collapse mountain, leaned over Down, fly down to the mountainside "Mi Luo, it''s really" familiar with the look before Yana¡¯s leader, Yana swept away the yin haze before, and her companion¡¯s The reunion made her temporarily forget the severity of the situation, but she Now I also know that now is not the time to greet the past. Everyone, come up! "Climb the dragon''s back along the wings Yana shouted to everyone. The people who reacted slowly seem to have been rescued The straw of fate, scrambling to squeeze past. "Don''t worry, don''t panic, everyone can be rescued of! "Elder Yamao yelled, while supporting the little Tina and all the blood elders also went to the rice. Luo¡¯s back contains magical powers for Yun, and his physique is not bad. There is no difficulty for the decent kinsmen. However, it¡¯s different for the frail and sickly cats. , The desperate rain eroded their sanity and made him We can¡¯t keep calm in this extreme situation The weaker the hands and feet, the more fearful of being thrown away Down, anxiously squeezed into the team "Don''t worry, don''t worry, everyone will be rescued. Believe me, cough cough... "Standing aside watching the chaos Xiaosha, who was in a hurry in the team, amplified the volume and used a hoarse The voice roared, his throat was as hot as it was torn Pain. "Your Majesty, are you okay?" Lift up Xiaosha "No, it''s okay...cough cough "You guys, let the queen go first what. "The personal guard yelled at the people, but didn''t get it. To any response. "It''s okay, let everyone go first, just be careful Order, don¡¯t squeeze your companions down...Xiaosha still I saw a shocking scene before I was relieved. A few children who are less than the waist of an adult are gradually being The powerful adult squeezed to the edge, precarious "Be careful!" Xiaosha yelled, toward the one who was about to The kid who was squeezed out rushed and grabbed his hand The wrist, stabilized it. "Don''t worry, don''t worry... Come home and help what. "Xiaosha''s strength is obviously not enough to make this child Out of danger, one can¡¯t handle it, maybe even oneself To pay, she yelled around, asking for help However, her voice was soon drowned by the noisy crowd Nothing, no response from anyone, a mess In the chaotic voice, no one heard her call for help No one heard the yelling voices of young children. "Don''t be afraid, I''ll be fine, don''t squeeze No, don¡¯t...the crowd¡¯s exclusion and shihu¨¢¡¯s In the mountains, Xiaosha quickly couldn''t hold it, and none of them stood. Steady, fell down. Chapter 1322: "Yeah "What are you doing?!" The captain of the guard said loudly The sound shook everyone. "Your Majesty has fallen! Get out of my way, why don''t you give way? ! " I heard the queen was squeezed down, all the cats My heart shook, my head was broken by the heat like a bucket Like cold water, it quieted down quickly. Your Majesty, Your Majesty? ? "Guard Fengfeng The fire ran over. When she fell, Xiaosha was still clutching the child¡¯s arm Don¡¯t let it go, fortunately, Milo caught her with her mouth. stand up. Chapter 2 ~ Reunion (Part 2) "You guys! Do you know what good deeds you have done?? If you squeeze Her Majesty from here, your guilt will be great!" The guard roared at the civilians who bowed their heads. After this ch¨¡ melody, the cat people The people calmed down a bit and walked up to the rice in an orderly manner Luo''s back. Accompanied by the huge sound of the flapping of the wings, the huge Long Tengkong, when the last person came up, The mountain was finally overwhelmed, collapsed and turned into one piece A piece of rubble fell into the mud With the help of the dragon Milo, everyone successfully escaped In the face of the crisis, as a Tier 4 race, Milo can fight Black Rain against Minimize your own influence, so you can arbitrarily increase Higher or lower height With the help of Milo, it''s easy to cross the mountains Palm, after a journey, soon they will come Arrived at the highest mountain range in Barland. The people who were saved were still pale, tall Air travel is the first time for them in their lives. After the passengers descended to the venue one after another, the silver-white giant The dragon turns into a girl, with long rose gold hair draped Falling to her waist, the girl opened a pair of slightly coquettish anomalies Color eyes. "Mi Luo, it''s really you... You have left Why are you here? "Yana came right away In front of Milo, the best friend whom I haven¡¯t seen for a long time is in distress. Reunion at the moment, nothing is more joyful than this She wanted to grab the other¡¯s hand, but the other seemed to Without the intention to shake hands with her, he leaned down and squatted, Kneel in front of Yana. "Eh, you are "The day is coming, Adsai Leomi, the remnant of the Silver Dragon Luo was thrown away by the cruel master and had nowhere to go, looking at Yana Palace Next take in. "Yana held to be bound to her soul ''S necromancer, swears to Yana "Puff......" The latter has a trace of seriousness Yana amused her pitifully begging for acceptance. "I won''t take you in. "Why?" Milo stiffened. "You used the wrong word, you shouldn''t use it to take in." Yana He took the staff that Milo handed over and pulled her up. "This is a companion who is helping each other in the same boat, so how about taking it in?" "Thank you, Your Majesty Yana." Miluo breathed a sigh of relief and answered Now, her gaze deviated from Yana, in the crowd Wandering around in the middle. "Looking for the emperor sister?" Yana saw this at a glance The intention of the old mother dragon, said with a smile. "She, is she back." Milo rolled his head. "If she comes back, I''ll go Chapter 1323: "Why are you shy, the emperor was for you? Well, I don¡¯t want you to get involved in this muddy water, so I feel helpless I asked you to dissolve the master and servant relationship with her, and...ya With a smirk on her face, Na chuo with her elbow unkindly Chuo Mi Luo''s waist. "The emperor is really coming back, you are willing to go Is it? "Don''t say you are willing, if you are really willing, you won''t Did you come back to us? " Miluo who was about to refute something was immediately caught Yana''s tricky words were so speechless that she choked "Well, the emperor hasn''t come back yet. What "I will organize everyone to take shelter in the forest first. After all, our kinsman also brought wounded people. "Yana turned around Waved his hand. "Elder Nim, Miss Lin''s condition is better Is it? "This... Nim and the elders shook head. "It stands to reason that the power that controls this lady The source has disappeared, and Miss Lin should naturally recover. It''s only right when it''s normal, but. Looking at hiding on the cart covered with red cloth and refused The silver-haired girl who came out to meet people was a bit bitter "Ms. Lin''s mental state has not yet recovered Often, although it¡¯s not that scared of us anymore, but the heart Zhi is like a few years old, especially scared Dark clouds and lightning, so we can only do a small push Car, put her in it. Elder Nim was helpless when he said this. "Perhaps, the mental shock this child received is really It''s too big. "At this point, Yana sighed. "There is a jungle in front of the mountains, we will camp there Take shelter from the rain. " Before there is no plan for the next step, I can only do this That''s it. Even people with magical powers like them are tired, even more Not to mention ordinary Asian cat people, it¡¯s a piece of The infection of the film. After discussing with Xiaosha, everyone moved into the jungle Among them, Nim, who has not gone deep into the jungle, is walking in the forefront He stopped and took up the staff in his hand. "Attention, there is a life reaction ahead! And not yet Few, it seems to be an ethnic group. " As soon as this word came out, everyone stopped, Yamao Guards, blood elders, everyone who can fight Pulled out the weapon and blocked the unarmed people. Chapter 3 ~ Meeting an Acquaintance "Beware, there are people in the forest ahead!" Gordon swings Take a stance. Hearing that, everyone has fallen into a crystalline state, trapped Being in desperation often makes people nervous Soldiers, the slightest movement will make God tight "Couldn''t the minions of the outer gods have arrived one step before us? Here? ? Nim frowned and began to sing Text Thinking backwards, the highest mountain is indeed Is the most likely place for the surviving Baland creatures to reach Fang, it¡¯s not impossible to ambush an ambush here in advance thing. Suddenly, a rough arrow came from clumps Chapter 1324: The forest flew out and was intercepted by Nim, who had been prepared for a long time. Come down. "This arrow... Carefully look at the arrow at the foot Nim frowned slightly. "The arrow of this process is obviously Some of those carried by the aboriginal people of Barland, the minions of the outside gods are not May make this kind of tedious and meaningless killing weapon As soon as the voice fell, a gust of wind blew across the throbbing jungle, Several huge black shadows sprang from the jungle, huge The body fell on the ground, and the grass shuddered and moaned. All Asian cats began to feel restless, together with Xiaosha Inside, the whole body shuddered like a body instinct Perceived what threatened the existence of a huge threat. Seeing those green complexions and ugly looks After the behemoth, finally couldn¡¯t help but move towards the Tina lean on it. "Troll man?... Seeing that it is not lurking in the jungle After being the sinner¡¯s family, Yana breathed a sigh of relief, but He did not completely relax his vigilance. "A cat?" It seems to be for the cat The taste is sensitive, the first thing the trolls see is The large number of Asian cat people behind Yana and others. "Tsk tut, take a look, what did we find?" The devil grinned ugly and irregular teeth. "A group of escape It''s hard to get here for the little cat. I just said, thinking of the ethnic group who came here to take refuge, Ken There will be more than us, no, even the little cats will come Up "It''s so surprising, these weak homes The guy can survive the catastrophe and escape here, if But it was too weak and ignored by those monsters Is it? Gee. "What the trolls are talking about Although there are different opinions, there is no exception for these Like myself, the Yamao who fled to the highest peak to take refuge People do not have any positive emotions. "What should I do with them?" "Cut, what do these cowardly and incompetent guys keep use? The resources on this mountain are very limited. The internal clansmen are not evenly distributed, and they are also distributed to him People? ? "Once conquered the Yamao Kingdom, tens of thousands of Yamao Most of the trolls who were demoted as slaves embraced the Yama Hold a contemptuous attitude. They admire the strong and don¡¯t care about the latter¡¯s treatment of them The hatred of the weak and the strong food is the basic law in their world Then, the strong is respected, whoever has the big fist can get more Great right to speak, the weak do not deserve to breathe the same as them "Yes, let''s survive, but all the people After the basin hits here, I don¡¯t know how many comrades in arms have lost. Companions, why they can sit and enjoy it as soon as they come to make? ? "Sure enough, most of the trolls are These cats expressed strong dissatisfaction. "If you want me to say, just put these weak guys directly Throw it down from the mountain, where to go back and forth, what''s the matter Can''t do it, can you keep them for the New Year? "The trolls are cold Hummed. "Will it not be so good? Anyway, it''s also a bit Faced creatures, the moment of life and death, previous grudges Why mention it? "A more sane troll man said. "Then what do you keep them for? The whole group is not much The ones who can fight are all the old, weak, sick and disabled, both Can¡¯t be a fighting force, let¡¯s not have the mind and intention to fight. Chapter 1325: Only, keeping them is a waste of resources and food This troll man''s statement is obviously unconvincing. "It''s stupid to be sympathetic to the weak, you do you know? Do you really think you are a good person? Don''t play Smile, even if these guys are not exploited by us, sooner or later Also being exploited by others, since the ending is the same, why let Will they survive? ? "How about this, hey, cats, you want to live Is it going down? "The headed troll man stood up, Leng Ran Tao. "Since you want to live, listen to us obediently, We let you go east, you can¡¯t go west, understand ? A cat who has a yin shadow for the trolls No one dared to speak up. "Why, it''s hard for you to think that you still have choices Room? ? "The troll warrior hummed. "Not here It¡¯s the Yamao Kingdom, and the Blood Spirit Empire is gone, don¡¯t expect to have People will help you, now I only have one if I want to live Road, obey, or you won¡¯t get any resources distribution. "When will it be your trolls'' turn to allocate resources? Lord? Yana said coldly. "A group of people live in a tent. The barbarian, does his nose grow upright? "You!...oh? Are you a blood clan?" headed The troll heart said which **** would dare to tell him that Then, looking down, the two lion eyes narrowed. "Oh, I just said that the blood spirit empire was destroyed. There are still survivors. "The troll man narrowed his mouth. Unexpectedly. To each other, without a head, no civilization, full of brains The sons are all ji¨¡o~The troll barbarians that match even have survivors I didn''t expect it. Yana was so indifferent that it seemed to be taken for granted Such a tone unsurprisingly angered the trolls "You little girl, you''re not too big, not too small Ah? ! Thought it was a few months ago? Don''t forget Now, your impeccable empire is gone, Queen Also died, a group of bereaved dogs dared to call us Yelling? ? Enraged trolls don¡¯t know what it means Exercise restraint and only speak with their fists, they only know that they are When a person kicks his nose on his face, then he has to show his fist well One thousand. "Why, do you want to do it?" Yana picked up Eyebrow, at the same time, the elder on the side, Tina, slightly Slightly posed. The swords of the two sides are drawn, and the fire is full of flavor, as if down Carving will make a real knife and a real sword. "Stop it all." The headed troll man scolded. The troll man who is angry but ready to take up his weapon Excuse me, how is this lady of the Lasambo family? call? "The troll squad leader behaved politely. At least compared to his subordinates. After a little mention from the captain, most of his subordinates opposed Should come. Silver hair and scarlet pupils are the symbol of the blood royal family, And it''s not just the girl in front of me who has such characteristics Man, the young man with a staff but very sophisticated Too. They are all royal families of the blood family. "The title is unnecessary. If possible, we will Chapter 1326: There will not be any set of ji¨¡o. "The other party suddenly came down Yes, Yana''s tone also eased a little. "So you don¡¯t want to work with us, both However, we don¡¯t insist on whether we can live in the catastrophe. Come down, let''s see our own ability. "Troll Captain Dan Said lightly, and then turned his gaze to the cats. "But I don''t think Miss Lassambo likes a group Keep the guys who don¡¯t make any sense, and there¡¯s only a few left Resources? The Yamao turned aside their sights, none of them dared The sight of the troll man. "Look, these cartilaginous heads even look up at me I don¡¯t have the courage of the line, why do you want them? "Troll contempt The way. "Everyone of the blood, we welcome your arrival Come, after all, now Barland¡¯s power may be the only one left with me Now, the more fights, the better... Hope you guys Make a clear line with these kittens and don''t make it difficult for us. " Xiaosha gritted her teeth "Before teaching others how to do it, Mr. Troll, Good yourself. "Yana said relentlessly. "Oh, that''s it." Seeing Yana''s reaction, The troll captain slapped his head and suddenly realized. "I just said Why did the weak cats survive so many I found my thigh "Tsk tusk, these guys really don¡¯t have any Any growth. " "Miss Rasambo, are you sure you want to protect this Useless? The troll''s ugly face twisted into a ball. "This group does not have any fighting capacity, and the coming of the war will only become The cumbersome guy? "Who do I want to guarantee is related to you?" Yana Leng Ran Tao "Everyone of the kinship, we are happy to share with you If you add them to the resources here, it won''t work. " Troll captain Yin Shen said. "They didn''t even confront me The courage to stand up can only rely on other tribes for them In the early days, such a submissive race, even if it doesn¡¯t die Our men will never survive when natural disasters come. of "That''s right." Yana was about to say something, passing behind her There was a crisp voice. Xiaosha stood up, raised her awe-inspiring gaze, and looked up Looking at the troll man several times taller than himself. "Then, How can Mr. Troll agree with us? " "Ha, the Yamao are so bad they can only send one Maodu Are there any children who are not growing up? "The troll overlooks Xiaosha, no You De sneered "I''m their queen, what''s the matter, find me That''s it. "Oh, it turns out to be the queen, I want us to agree that it is Is it? Simple, win me! "The troll''s two hands ring Xiong said "Okay, I''ll take it "Oh, courage, not bad, although it''s a little bit bigger My hairy boy, I admire you. "The troll grinned. "However, I don''t have any importance in starting." "It doesn''t matter." Xiaosha squeezed the necklace in her arms. "Xiaosha "Thank you, Your Highness Yana, but this time I don¡¯t need I want you to stand up for me, they are right, agree with me The position is won by oneself. "Little Sha said in awe. Chapter 1327: "Yes, young but very ambitious The troll took his posture. "What the **** is it, so noisy??" When the two sides were in a stalemate, a voice came from the jungle. "The leader...coming man, vicious troll People have become a group of good children, and people always give Jing, only Xiaosha saw the person coming, her eyes widened The mouth is big enough to lay an egg. "Uncle Horley? Chapter 4 ~ Resolve "His Royal Highness Yana, they are right, the dignity of the race I typed it out by myself, not someone else. Yes, I took my mind, but this time, I can¡¯t run away anymore Avoided. "Xiaosha stood up. "I''m young and ambitious and ambitious. The responsibility of a leader, yes, I appreciate you very much The troll grinned his big ugly teeth and opened the frame at the same time. Potential "Cats that are half shorter than me have this Courage, I don¡¯t deserve to be a troll if I should not fight Warriors out. "You guys, step back, don¡¯t let others think I¡¯m crowded There are few negative people, so many big guys bully one and a half bigger Little cat girl! "At the same time, the troll captain faced behind ''S companion scolded. In an hour, the scene was tense. "What the **** is it, so noisy?" Stalemate At that moment, a majestic voice floated from the jungle, heavy The fall on the heart of every troll man. "leader!" The wind blew the leaves off, and a man more than the captain of the troll Add the huge and burly cyan troll to the point, see the pendulum The trembling muscles on the face were squeezed by the men in open position Up. "I¡¯m not asking you to collect wood, by the way, find some energy Is the stuff coming back? What is it for? Cut a tree Or pose and shout slogans? If you want to speak straight, come to me I will practice alone with you. " "No, no, boss, in fact, this is driving Breaking into this place one by one, with the intention of sharing resources with us, overwhelmingly Little guys. "The fierce troll captain saw this The burly troll was like a quail afterwards Yes, quickly waved his hands and explained. "What?...the claws of those seafood have reached Is this place here? ? "The burly troll''s eyes turned to On all the sub-cats, the latter were stunned by this murderous As the troll watched, even his legs and feet began to feel uncomfortable. "Uncle Huo Lei?" Seeing this vicious-looking giant Devil, Xiaosha''s eyes lit up. "Huh? You... Are you Sister Sha?" People call themselves, and the trolls who instinctively turn their gazes also Stunned, a pair of fierce and murderous lion eyes instantly Full of joy "Sister Xiaosha, are you here too?" Huo Lei Haha smiled, the joy was uttered, the image instantly changed from The imposing lion turned into a cheerful stupid "Um, boss, this...you and this little cat understanding? "Seeing the reactions of Xiaosha and Horley, the few present The troll warrior looked silly. "It''s more than acquaintance, we are old classmates Up! "Huo Lei walked over without seeing a difference, toward his home Chapter 1328: ''S men waved. "It''s all gone, it''s me "My own..." The troll warrior looked at each other. "Sister Xiaosha, why did you come back here?" Horley now has no time to take care of his subordinates What was in my mind, the joy of meeting the old man, he was busy asking Recounting old times with Xiaosha. "Not here, where can I be?" Xiaosha bitterly Smiled. "My hometown has been swallowed by floods I can only take the tribe to find another place. " "Ahaha...I mean, look at me This stupid mouth is here, what else can it be? what. "Horley knew that he had said something wrong, and patted his own Haha Dao hit his head. "Sister Xiaosha, I haven''t seen you for a long time Since the last time you and Brother Ji Bai went to Ya Elvis I haven''t seen you come back since China, I asked Brother Ji Bai Please don¡¯t tell him what happened, just mention it. Feeling still swaying my face, it''s gone "I went back to my hometown and inherited the throne." Xiaosha looked Behind him is the humanity of the races. "As for Uncle Ji Bai he "Ah, I know I know, you two had a spear Shield, well, it¡¯s the two of you, I¡¯m not much better mouth "Hey, it''s not that Ji Bai is now, you Soon after leaving, Ji Bai also inexplicably missed a kick , And then Miss Lin was sneaky all day long, with Yue The top leaders of the knights are mixed together and don''t know what they are doing Instructor Lin Tuo also resigned for some unknown reason, then The demon way is so evil that you can''t see it in one day Horley sighed, broken like a lonely old man I kept thinking about it. "I''m left alone in the entire Pomodoro class, then It¡¯s called a lonely person, who travels all day long in the enchantment. No one is talking. " "After that, where did you go? Xiaosha was curious Tao "Hey, not long after Brother Ji Bai left, Yueqi The atmosphere of the troupe has always been weird, just like something yu I can¡¯t cover up with the obvious things, I can always see Some sharp-eared guys appeared in high-rise buildings This After that, the Human Federation and the emerging Qur''an Empire confronted the blood The Spirit Empire launched a war, and I don¡¯t know what the fuse is. Well, I don¡¯t know, but I always feel that in this situation It is extremely wrong to start a war, but for this, Yueqi The troupe doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention to stop it, it seems Has violated the original intention of protecting peace "Then, beyond everyone''s expectations, the strong blood The Spirit Empire was actually defeated by these two countries, but And this is far from over, immersed in joy The human confederation suffered a catastrophe, which is simply too It¡¯s terrible, it¡¯s like the entire race has been cursed In this way, they all become the grief of choosing people without reason. corpse. Huo Lei shook his head, looking back at the past. "When the disaster took place, the Moon Knights burst into death. Has become a veritable empty skeleton, and the executives are in It evaporated overnight, and all related documents were destroyed. It can be seen that they were premeditated "I didn''t know what to do at the time, it was gone after all. Chapter 1329: High-level maintenance, the moon riding earth enchantment has been maintained for a short time, and I organized the same things that I kept in the dark The Demon Seed Battlefield, together they broke out of the Human Federation, and mine The tribes meet. "After telling all this, Huo Lei sighed. Everything happened too suddenly, no one I have expected it, as if no one had expected it to be in the sky The blood spirit empire would suddenly die suddenly. "Huo Lei clutched Shuo Big head. "I always feel that it happened when I accidentally Many things, but I have always been in a state of ignorance, It¡¯s as if this is happening in another world, not The world I live in. "Uncle Huo Lei... Maybe it''s because of the feeling of love, and People who used to be familiar may not see tomorrow in this kind of Reunited under the sun, Xiaosha is also a bit unwell "Hey, look at our head, patronizing the old saying I forgot to invite you in, come, come, other Let¡¯s talk about things later, and follow me into the camp! " "Can you, in that case, bother. Hey, you are all old comrades in arms Yes, I still treat me so much..." "Uncle Horley, we add me here, there are hundreds Mouth people. "Xiaosha hesitated and reminded "I know, there are hundreds of people, besides As a knight, shouldn''t it be right to help the people? Horley didn''t care about it, and made a decision with a wave of heroic hands. "Um, your lord, this, is this something I heard this, I kept my head down The captain of the troll who doesn''t dare to put quail farts on his side can''t help it Tao "What''s wrong? We are human, these Isn¡¯t Yamao a human? "On hearing this, Horley Not happy. "That¡¯s not what I mean, my subordinates mean, this mountain The resources are so pitiful, just for our people to use It¡¯s boring, now there are hundreds of people who don¡¯t work This "Why, you want to override power, leapfrog command is What. "Huo Lei squinted a pair of lion eyes, without a smile. "No, no, that''s not what the subordinates mean." Troll The captain stood upside down and shook his head quickly. "What does that mean? One bite, one leader, I You have opinions about the decision you made, so just this leader Do you deserve it? " "Don''t dare, just follow the instructions "By the way, I almost forgot if you didn''t tell me." Huo Lei This captain was spared so easily. "Just now, you Are you planning to fight with Sister Xiaosha? "You should really take a mirror and take a good look at yourself See how old you are and bully a little girl Son, I really don¡¯t know how ashamed "What you taught is... the troll captain only promises. Don''t dare to speak more, bow your head and be disciplined. "Don''t be convinced, now the outside gods are invading, everyone They are all Baland creatures, so they should go out together and die until Isn¡¯t this right? ? "Huo Ray said. "Although I''m a rough person, I still have a lot of reason for this. Clearly, don''t give me sloppy eyes! Go for these hundreds Where a compatriot is going to rest Chapter 1330: "Yes, yes." The troll captain took his dog legs Go away dingy. Come on, Sister Xiaosha, come with me to our camp Huh... eh, who is this one? "I have been Ignoring Yana and the others, Horley paused and squinted Raised his eyes. "Miss, have we met somewhere? "Have you seen it? No, Mr. Troll, I''ll treat you There is no impression. Yana is still expressionless appearance. "You should have met someone similar to me, not I. "Oh oh... 1 eh, are you a blood clan? Noting Ya After Na''s characteristics, Huo Lei looked at Yana''s race, he was not the kind that had never played with the blood race. Yes it is "Oh, it turns out to be a comrade of the blood clan, hello Okay, my name is Horley, as you can see, a troll As for people, the brain is not very bright, please forgive me, Hahaha. "Although Huo Lei didn''t know Yana, he saw Ya Na and Xiaosha seem to be friends. A friend of a friend, that is also a friend. With such a simple way of thinking, Horley is friendly I enthusiastically introduced myself. "Fortunately, the 28th Scarlet Queen Bai Jizhi Sister, Yanara Sambo. "Bai Ji?" Huo Lei scratched his head, he subconsciously The name sounds familiar. Chapter 5 ~ Enemy Meeting Oh, it turns out to be the queen¡¯s sister, so proud Fortunate to know you. "It doesn''t seem to be a good way to fight ya in the face Na, Horley can be said to be one of the few in his mind The honorifics and courtesy. "Ah, speaking of it, neither I nor your blood royal family I haven¡¯t hit the Ji¨¡o Dao, I used to know a man named Lin Kindred, she seems to be also a member of the royal family... "Lin?" Yana raised her eyebrows and ordered her to lift her body. The curtain of the rear cart. "Are you talking about her?" "Eh?! Miss Lin?? She and you were Road? ? "Seeing the man lying in the trolley, Horley Surprised, he immediately rejoiced and leaned forward. "Hahaha, Lynn Miss, it¡¯s been a long time, that... ah, I don¡¯t know Do you remember me. Seeing the latter''s expressionless face, Huo Leilao I scratched my head and couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. "Uncle Horley, sister Lin has something wrong, can''t Perform normal flow with people. "Xiaosha prompted. what? What happened to sister Lin? "At first I thought only It¡¯s Lin who doesn¡¯t want to pay attention to him, take a closer look, Lin¡¯s gaze is slightly The sluggish, expressionless face is not the one in the memory Strict and unsmiling appearance, I feel the whole face is loose Broke down. "What is going on, she was forced by those alien species Did it hurt? "Is this Mr. Troll a friend of the emperor sister?" Ya Na did not answer Horley directly, but instead asked Xiaosha Tao Yes, he is Ji Bai... Empress Your Majesty as a comrade in arms during the knighthood "Your Majesty the Queen?" Huo Lei patted himself huge His head, no matter how he searches the memory in his mind Have not found myself with any queen-level characters The picture set by ji¨¡o. Chapter 1331: "In that case, I don¡¯t have to ask if you know "So, what the **** is it?" Horley glanced at it. I''m confused, just listening to Xiaosha and Yana in front of you To say it to me, I am totally an outsider. "Then now, Mr. Horley, I can say hello to you Yes, but this is not the place to talk. "Yana said The long skirt is humble "Oh oh too, you guys come with me to our Go to the village. "Uncle Huo Lei, how long have you been here?" When meeting acquaintances, Xiaosha is a little more cheerful. "Yeah...If you have a lot of money, it''s probably already Been here for nearly a month. "Huo Leiluo thought. "After we came here, we started camping and building, with the help of this The resources of the mountains live. " "In other words, the settlement is full of trolls "No, we encountered a lot of migration on our way here The community, like us, is the survivor of a certain race People, fleeing out to prepare to go to the highest peak, I think both Although everyone has the same destination, they are all Barland creatures Suo Xing let them join the team Several people walked through the jungle and came to the center of the jungle Land, here is the simple and uneven level of large and small The wooden house can barely be the kind of shelter from the wind and rain. A few people were seated in the largest wooden house, when Of course, the word ¡®biggest¡¯ is compared to all the wooden houses here In terms of community. Taking into account the limited resources, the allocation to individuals is even more The increase is limited. Everyone lives in a wooden house that is larger than a latrine. Not much Yana, Nim, Milo, Lin, Xiaosha, Horley After entering the house, there is no other room in this room Up "So that''s it... Horley clenched his fists. "Moon knight, the human federation turns out to be all elves Lie "Yes." Because of the only stool in the room Zi gave it to Lin, who was the sick number, and everyone was standing. of "Moon knights are elves used for micro-c¨¡o to regulate the human federation Tools of balance, they are called chivalry But only do things that are beneficial to the elves, such as Border Town One War, the human administrative system is corrupt, leading to The border town was almost lost, and as a last resort, the elf dispatched the moon rider "There are countless cases of this kind." Yana enumerated Tao, these things are what she once heard Bai Ji say, such as As a reporter, I told everyone present "Elf... Horley hammered his fist unwillingly Walls, wooden houses that are not solid, are like seaweed Swaying endlessly. "It turns out that I have always been treated as qi¨¡ng by those elves It''s really hateful "It''s not just you, people from almost the entire continent They were all used as qi¨¡ng agents by the elves. "Yana said calmly. "What do they want to do, destroy Barland Is it? ? " "Think about it with your head, of course not, they are A group of exquisite egoists, things that hurt others and do harm Will never do it. Yana explained calmly. "Before the truth is revealed, I can''t guess their Idea, but only for the purpose of what they did before Chapter 1332: Can tell, they are weakening this piece as much as possible The power of various forces on the mainland, incidentally, is the coming of the sinner Add conditions. "Doesn''t that just want this continent to be overwhelmed? Those elves are not good things, I guess they are willing Certainly have something to do with the sinner, maybe it¡¯s all the way with him goods! " "The elves are also the native species of Barland, helping sin The Lord¡¯s invasion of Balland is nothing good for them Place. "Yana frowned slightly. She was thinking about this all the way here Question, did the elves contribute to this situation for what? Guide the elves, the one who claims to be one of the nine gods Of Evening Star was killed by the soul backlash, if this system Lecao counts as he has played off, the elves are now in where? Are all annihilated? If everything that has happened so far is in the wizard What''s your expectation? Yana can''t help but rise up in her heart. Thoughts of fear. "The Elf Queen is dead? Hey, why bother Back then. "Huo Lei sighed." Step, everyone doesn¡¯t want to live in harmony, after all, Is a creature of a plane "Speaking of which, how long will this torrential rain last." Look Huo Lei frowned in the dark clouded sky. "Connected It¡¯s been more than a month, and the torrential rain has never stopped. The sun Without coming out, plants and animals will almost die out "It¡¯s impossible to stop, the sinner¡¯s tentacles have Extend to this world, don¡¯t drive it away or kill Dead, the ecology cannot be restored. ¡­¡­Since everyone is here, how about our group Organize a rebel army and go to crusade that I don¡¯t know where The invader coming in? " "Puff. "Pouch "Mr. Horley, I thought you were not very trolls Can tell jokes, I apologize for the idea, your quiet The sense of silence is really full. "Uh, uh... Did I say something wrong?" Yana noodles The expressionless mocking made Horley scratch his head. "It''s difficult Isn¡¯t Tao the most effective way so far? "Not to mention how we mortals can crush the outside world God, Mr. Horley, do you provide us with ships? "elegant Na tilted her head. "There are many sins hidden under the ocean Of the Lord¡¯s family, ordinary small wooden boats cannot withstand discounts Teng "Then what should we do now, sit and wait for death The flood has passed the mountain, and then we are submerged. " "Wait "Wait?" "Well, wait for the moment, wait for hope, when the light arrives Before coming, I can''t give up the last glimmer of hope in my heart. " "? What do you mean?" Yana said sternly. Horley, the old man, didn''t quite understand. "Be specific Point? "Wait for someone to rescue us." Xiaosha translated. "Huh? Waiting for someone to save us? It''s not reliable, right? The face was blocked, and all the powerful nations such as the Blood Spirit Empire were extinct. Chapter 1333: Now, who can come to save us? "Horley looked confused. Yana, in his opinion, even she understands the way Reason, it''s impossible for the queen''s younger sister to not understand. "Waiting for my emperor sister, the 28th Scarlet Girl king. "Yana said quietly. "Huh? The twenty-eighth generation queen, it''s not rumored that she is fighting Is it dead? " "Chief, leader!" At this time, a burly The figure broke in. "What are you doing? What''s the rush, I didn''t see me anymore Does anyone speak? "For the sudden interruption, Horley feels Very dissatisfied. "Your Excellency, another group of people came outside. "Here are another group of comrades? Then you come to ask me what to do Well, didn¡¯t I say that, the catastrophe is imminent and all friends are everywhere, Let them join us when they come, not willing or forcing Strong, haven''t I expressed it carefully enough? What else to ask "But the leader, our food... "Don''t take a bite of food, if the food is gone, you will die. It¡¯s dead even when the flood is flooded, and it will die sooner or later. Why are you so stingy? "Huo Lei said impatiently. Such a big troll, mother-in-law, this point The **** is also bothering me, so let''s get on with nothing else! " "Oh, okay, the subordinates understand, right the leader, The group of people who came with a flag, some people observed that it was the Quran Flag of the country. "Speaking, the troll man went out go You say guran? "As soon as this is said, the room''s The sudden drop in degree is only at this moment, all the blood races Hands stretched out to the weapon at the waist. "Ah, ah? Yeah, I don¡¯t know, but other The refugees said it was the banner of the Qur''an, I don¡¯t know if it is Tao "Ah this..." Huo Lei looked at the sword drawn with a headache. Kindreds, Horley who just heard Yana talk about the complete process Only then did they know that the two sides have beams. It¡¯s okay if you admit it wrong, if it¡¯s a Quran, I¡¯m afraid Bai couldn''t do without a battle. "Bang!" Yana rushed out of the room without saying a word. Upon seeing this, the rest of the blood immediately followed, including Mi Luo, all Out of the room. "This..." The troll soldier touched his forehead. Innocent Tao. "I just can''t speak, and I won''t People say go? " "You kid, how can you choose to say that it is not important, it is important The part is hidden and tucked behind? "Huo Lei glared at him Eyes hurried to keep up. When these two groups of people meet, it''s like gasoline and fire Chai, just b¨¤ozh¨¤ when you meet, just in case, you can watch it yourself Focus on Yana takes three steps and makes two steps toward the direction the soldier is pointing Going forward, as expected, I saw the black color all the way Eagle Flag Coffee Extremely dazzling Chapter 6 ~ Swordsmanship (Part 1) "Go harder, the highest peak is in front of you." The black knight in jet-black armor looked over, and then turned towards The exhausted companions behind him beckoned. Experienced large and small battles, from the dead Climbing up, there is nothing left of the Quran soldiers who were almost submerged in blood Chapter 1334: The morale is low, all of them look like roosters that have been defeated in a fight In this way, his head is downcast, and the marching steps are crooked, Lack of energy, as if you would fall down in the next moment The Gulan Guards broke through from the imperial city, along the way To deal with all kinds of sea monsters that have never been seen before, you have to worry about the king Women¡¯s safety, coupled with the weather, continuous heavy rain, ancient The Lan army lost its troops and replaced its generals, all the way from the ancient emperor of Qulan. All broke through to the last mountain range in Barland, Apart from the descendants of the big family, there are only less than a hundred people left "Go faster, keep up." Gong Shizi family Landrito was the forward, and the forward naturally gave qi¨¡ng The wooden dowel of the cross family. Left and right wings, up and down to protect the carriage in the middle Well guarded. "My Lady Wang, cheer up a little bit." In the carriage The maid who was in charge of serving the princess comforted her princess. As one of the few maids in the march, she found At work only That''s the heart is ashamed The prince drew back from the abyss of infinite despair. "At this moment of crisis of life and death, everyone needs Your voice, if even you are depressed at this moment Who can lead us out of the predicament? " The black-haired girl does not speak, the wind for a few days Sleeping with meals, coupled with the lack of food, made her cheeks glow a little Unhealthy pale, she lay leaning on the carriage, her eyes Looking at the ceiling calmly, neither sad nor happy Yue, without any emotions, just like a fine To the white porcelain doll. As if the body is still there, but the mind is gone Ying, no matter how big the movement is, it can¡¯t take her from sleep. Wake up. "My Lady Wang... the maid really wants to continue to persuade. At this time, the carriage stopped. "Miss maid, marching for more than twelve hours Now, rest for a while, it''s time to eat. "Open the curtain Said Landryto, and he glanced at the bangs, slightly messy Sluggish girl. "This kind of thing can''t be too impatient, slowly Come "I see, Lord Landryto." The maids He touched his knees and took the lunch box that Landryto handed over. The team paused to make repairs. "My Lady Wang, it''s time to eat, the subordinates are thinking of you too Hungry, come and open your mouth. "The maid will fill the spoon with the meal After sending it to the girl¡¯s mouth, but can¡¯t hear any sound The person naturally did not speak. The maid is also used to this way of getting along, using a spoon Open the girl¡¯s lips and deliver the food bit by bit In the mouth of the person to assist him in swallowing, several of which were coughed Coughing and vomiting out of his mouth. The maid patiently caught it and sent it in again, Take the trouble. When this kind of resource food is extremely scarce, still It¡¯s extremely rare to eat rice and vegetables. It¡¯s not the past Than, can''t let the xing child go to waste. Reluctantly send the food in the lunch box into Ji Yue''s belly Later, the maid breathed a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat from her forehead y¨¨, call the soldiers to put away the lunch box. After a short rest and conditioning, the team restarted Embarked on the road up the mountain. Chapter 1335: "Master Landryto, what should we do next? do? "The maid combed the girl''s hair and asked about the curtain. Knight commander outside. "Go up the mountain." "and then?" "Go up the mountain." "The subordinate knows, the subordinate is asking you, after this "Well" Landryto slowly stopped. "wait. "Waiting? What are you waiting for? Waiting is frustrated. Master Ji Yue regained her mind, still waiting for a miracle Birth? "The maid asked. "All of them." Landryto''s words were ambiguous. can "Master Ji Yue is more likely to regroup than the latter Low, you should be aware of this, so I can take care of it The solution is that you are waiting for a miracle to happen? ? "The maid asked calmly Tao. "The pious knights also began to convert to these mysteries Is the thing? " "Maybe." Landry Tuo said, looking at the sky. "people When it comes to despair, it will crave hope, because that¡¯s The only thing that can sustain him Life is pinned on illusory hope, how can this be It looks too messy. "The maid sighed lightly and looked at The sky shrouded in sorrow, as if everyone¡¯s hearts were also covered There is a layer of yin shadow. "All in all, go up the mountain to repair first, and then do the fight. Count. "Landrito said, even though he still Everyone else knows that going up the mountain is just a stopgap Sooner or later, the flood will bring the highest peak, and even the entire Pakistan Rand flooded, this is the future of this world, no one Can escape. "Bow cross, this is not the way to go." Responsible I don¡¯t know when the wooden dowels from the back of the temple came to Landry Extension. "So far, evasion is the only way. "I didn''t mean that, the lady of the queen has been I haven¡¯t gotten over it, if necessary, I think we Need to find a sword cross guy to replace her Help the prince to untie the happy knot. " "The Queen''s Lady has never cared about the Sword Cross Also, qi¨¡ng cross, or bow cross. "Landry Toten After stepping down, a meaningful sight emerged from the gap in the iron helmet. Chapter 6 ~ Swordsmanship (Part 2) "There is only one person she cares about, Paladin White Ming. "Landryto sees clearly farther than the wooden dowels. Indeed. "To put it bluntly, whether Bai Jin or Ji Bai, neither It¡¯s just a microcosm of Baiming, even if the hibiscus is not white Ming''s reincarnation is also a direct descendant of Bai Ming''s predecessors. "But Shengqitu himself has been dead for a long time, Wang''s daughter This way of thinking for adults is unhealthy. " "Why not healthy?" Landryto asked. "Put one''s hope of living on some long ago This is very abnormal in the dead. "dowel Defended. "Live for yourself, not for others Especially the lady of the prince still bears the Shenluo clan on her shoulders mission! "What''s the point of entrusting the belief of living on others? wrong? So Mr. Muzi, if the Lady Queen is not there, Now, will you choose to continue to live and fight against the outer gods? "I...I''m stuck. Chapter 1336: "Everyone is the same, pin their hopes in others Top without knowing it. "Landrito carried Kendo. It¡¯s not the same. I arbitrarily suppress the hope of reversing the situation. Was it on the Lord Queen? The wooden dowel was silent. The team quickly bypassed the heavy mountain and marched to the mountain "Stop going." Landryto waved. "What''s the matter, Mr. Knight Commander?" The carriage was steep. The mountain road stopped, the maid opened the curtain and asked. "Someone is stationed on the top of the mountain." Landryto pointed not far. The gun flue at the place. "Be alert" "Send a few scouts to investigate the situation Is it? "The wooden dowel frowned slightly. "No need." Landryto glanced aside and shook. Grass. "We have been discovered." "Tsk, do you need to keep those people? "It¡¯s not necessary. In fact, I¡¯ve expected that there will be other Race to find the top of the mountain first. "Landry Twice Wave his hand, that''s why he didn''t use a hundred steps to pierce Yang Bow and arrow will secretly observe the reason why the scout stayed behind. "With him Let¡¯s be friendly, we are all Baland creatures, such as Today is a grasshopper on the same line, I think the other party is just If we don¡¯t welcome us, we won¡¯t do anything to drive us away. "I hope so. Derido makes the soldiers don¡¯t need to be so tight Zhang, try not to show hostility, but not against it Can relax vigilance. Landryto''s marching team walked and stopped Just because a few acquaintances appeared in front of him. "His Royal Highness Yana, long time no see, don''t come here." The entire Quran''s army is probably only Landrito who is so relaxed and free. "Blood... Seeing the appearance characteristics of the people here, Almost the first time, the wooden dowel rushed up to protect the horse The carriages, the soldiers stood in battle, forming a square formation to surround the carriages There are three floors inside and three floors outside. Upon seeing this, the blood race also took the opposite Measures of hostility. "Ah this." Looking at completely ignoring himself, Zhen Feng On the opposite sides, Landryto scratched his head with a headache. clothes Not to mention Liangzi before, the two parties want to reconcile the book It¡¯s very difficult, and Landry also miscalculated. I didn¡¯t expect Gu Lan and the kinsmen are so predestined, they will be able to survive the disaster. Hit the head in a mountain nest. In today¡¯s situation, the foreign enemy is still there, and the natives of Barland The internal friction is obviously unwise, and at this time, since The usefulness of self is revealed. Landryto caught in the middle took it for granted think. I¡¯m on the side of the Gulan, and I have to pay back with the blood It¡¯s familiar (I think it¡¯s), but it¡¯s not that kinship doesn¡¯t talk about it. Reasonable races, and they have a clear interest in them, they It''s not that I don''t understand. Landryto, who has made up his mind like this, just about to speak The broken wooden mortise on the side was a step ahead of him, using viciously Tone of voice. "You pests haven''t died yet, really "This... Landry is speechless, prepare in advance His rhetoric was interrupted all at once. "With each other, the world of cholera mixes up the murky Guran Don¡¯t monkeys live well? Yana sneered Chapter 1337: Tao "that "The despicable pests are so deadly, they happen to be together today You sent to hell "The shameless monkey can''t do anything else, reverse the right and wrong. The skill of idioms is a set, just right, I will bear you We have been a long time! "I said, can both of us sit down and talk Talk or something "Then there is no need to bear it anymore, let''s go to war! We are calm and calm! Listen to me, now life and death It¡¯s a matter of fact, whether it¡¯s the blood race or the Quran is a plane The residents of, we should live together peacefully at this time "Who wants to live peacefully with you monkeys?? I feel sick when you breathe the same air! "Yana Bite Gritted his teeth. "If it weren''t for you, it wouldn''t be today at all In this way, now I dare to face the world alive and shamelessly People, are you worthy? You will only splatter and make trouble Where is the Queen of Junk? ? Don''t you even have the courage to show your face? " "The queen can be seen by pests like you?" "Oh, it''s useless to say more." Chapter 7 ~ Apology! (on) Talking more is not helpful. "Yana took out the one she wore with her Scimitar. "I have nothing to do with you despicable monkeys What can be said, there is only one battle. " "Just to my liking!" The wooden dowel provoked a big qi¨¡ng. "With you These pests that **** human blood stay on a hill, I''m late Will go crazy long ago. "I will return this sentence to you intact, with Our uncivilized monkeys breathe the same air, Ah, I really admire myself for being able to endure you up to now "Then you don''t need to be patient anymore, just breathe directly Omit it Yana was angry, the wooden dowel was in flames, both sides Competing against each other, not giving way to each other, as if these two waves in the next moment People will get together "Wait a minute, don''t be impulsive, just have something to say Well, although everyone used to be at odds, but now it¡¯s a The brothers and sisters on the boat should be settled but not be married. Landryto took off his helmet, and frustrated it on both sides. And things get old. "Ha, who is on the same boat as you? With you These unreputable dangerous elements stay together and can''t decide It will be sold someday. We can''t afford this risk! " "This sentence is what I said, with a group of blood suckers When the devil stays together, we will sleep and eat. " "Bah, Gulan Monkey, who wants to **** your dirty blood? Ah, you are full of filthy all over, so I sucked that Seeing blood will definitely make you sick! "Yana also passed by Royal ladies who are trained by the royal family, in general, absolutely never Would curse people like this, unless I can''t help it. "Pests are too embarrassed to dislike us? It''s really a big talk Not ashamed! "Okay, okay, Miss Yana, just treat it as me Face, stop arguing "So are you Muzi, just say a few words, don''t look at it What''s the situation now, and quarreling with others? At this time The outside **** can put us in one pot when he hits it up! Landryto Try to reconcile. Chapter 1338: "Face? Who wants to give you face, you pay back Is there such a thing as face, this is the first time I have heard of it. "Yana Landry was given a big roll of eyes. "Bow Cross, which side are you on? How can I help Are these blood-sucking pests talking? "Dowel to Rand Rituo''s behavior is very dissatisfied. "I. Rand who is not human on either side of the middle Rituo is very uncomfortable, even if he is rejected by both sides, he can only Forcibly inculcate the stakes in the two. "Do you know that when we fight now, who the happiest? Of course it¡¯s an outside god, once we fight inside , But the foreign **** who destroyed our common home The biggest vested interests, so look at us, we They are all Baland creatures, and they are big or big in this kind of enemy. On the issue of non, unanimous cooperation with external parties is wise Move, dispersion, and even infighting, it¡¯s not easier to be Did the outer gods break them one by one? "Landryto tried to use words The language transfers all the contradictions to the outer god, but the presence Neither of them is a fool. "Aren''t you the one who destroyed our home?" Ya Na looked at Landry Extension strangely. "If it''s not for your union If the spirits go their own way, the mainland will fall to this place today Step? "Vampires, you are public enemies of the entire continent, try Ask which force in this continent does not fear you? Let alone As you grow bigger, one day you will also become the second A foreign god. "Wooden retorted. "Oh, that is to say, in your eyes, we Is it essentially the same as the outer gods? "Yana gestured to heaven In the torrential rain, the world sinks into a black ocean It''s just a matter of time. We are not farther than Miao So in terms of results, have you succeeded? "elegant Na looked at the wooden dowels playfully. "No, not only did you not Success also promoted the demise of the mainland, all because of you ] For self-interest, the power of taboo was used, the mainland Completely fall, arrogant soldiers, and the mainland''s combat effectiveness is lost. All sides are hurt. "Is this what you want??" Fairies, those guys lied to us. "Say The silent wooden dowel avoided the topic. "Why are you being deceived in the final analysis? Not because Stupid, your queen is more stupid? "what did you say??¡­¡­ "Use the power that does not belong to you, look at the end See you? To be honest, your queen can get her life back I really didn''t expect this. "Yana Huan Xiong said. "You know, I once lived with the emperor sister in the Humanity Alliance Bang, a broken city wall, a shattered city, huge None of the city-states survived thousands of miles away, they all turned into lines Zombie monsters. "The whole race is cursed, the human race is gone One they all became victims of the elves, became Victims of war, even if I don¡¯t like humans, all right This is so embarrassing. " "Seriously, you are much luckier than them, and better than They are much stupid. "Yana looked indifferently speechless Wooden dowels. Chapter 7 ~ Apology! (under) "Fortunately, you still have survivors. Stupid is being stupid. Chapter 1339: The human beings who enslaved the mind still have rebels, but you are being The elves are stunned from start to finish... in a sense Say, you are really hateful and sad. " "How about the elves, did the elves pay no price for it?" The silent Landrito asked. "Maybe, maybe not, who knows." Ya Na shook her head. "All of us are played by her In the palm of the hand, although the elf queen should be dead, but to I haven''t found any elves'' bodies today "They also used taboos and shouldn''t belong to them Power, the difference is that they found humans in advance This scapegoat, and you have directly suffered the calamity brought about by the curse. " ... The tenon clenched his fist tightly, biting Pale lips. "The elves destroyed two powerful forces in the mainland at one time. However, he retreated all over his body. "Landrito laughed at himself. Smiled. "They give me the feeling that everything is ready Everything is just a step-by-step process. Yana sighed lightly gas. "Maybe we meet here, also in their plan Among them, maybe. Gee. "The wooden dowel was unwilling to hammer the ground. Unwilling to take up the anger against the blood after being deceived According to statistics, there is no need to fight. Hey hey...hey, I finally caught up, I Didn¡¯t they come to eat? "With a group of troll soldiers then rushed to Horley saw the two sides of the confrontation at a glance. "Eh, you all listen to me, you can''t fight, you can''t Fighting, fighting is wrong, so let¡¯s talk about peace What are the benefits of Ping? Whoever says it is right...¡ü Tuo Dao division? ! What are you doing here? ? "Yo, classmate Huo Lei." And he was extremely surprised Like Horley, Landryto obviously didn¡¯t expect to return Can bump into former students here. "Ah, classmate Xiaosha is also there." Following Xiaosha, Landryto smiled helplessly I heard twice, I always felt that I met them in this kind of scene Some embarrassment "So, classmate Lin is also there." He glanced at Ya Na, Landrito guessed, and immediately slapped her palm. "Oh Oh, so it seems that the tomato class is still short of Ji Bai Carefully glanced at Yana''s expression, Landrito chose to shut his mouth. "Hahaha, I didn''t expect to meet you here again, Mentor, what is your outfit? ...Looking at Landryto The body is completely incompatible with the armor of the blacksmith, Horley has l dagger In his impression, Landrito is just an iron The craftsman is not good at fighting at all. "Well, it''s a long story, anyway, Let me say sorry to you all. Landryto Said with a wry smile. "Ahahaha, although I don¡¯t understand very much, but today There are so many old people here, come, come, follow us Come, let''s go to the tent for a drink! "It''s not good Horley, who is in the thinking type, hugged Rand carelessly. Rito''s shoulder. "This... wine?" "Yes, yes, of course, but the conditions are a bit worse It¡¯s some lighter wine, haha, tutor, we But I haven''t seen each other for a long time, I must have a drink! Chapter 1340: Ha, it would be nice if Brother Ji Bai is still there, he owes me That glass of wine has not yet been returned Just as the scene was hot, a cold place The voice came in through ch¨¡. "Wait a minute." Yana swept across and solidified coldly Of the people. "The matter is not over yet." Yana silently stared. Moved to the carriage. "Hey, forget it, what matters is drinking Ah, don¡¯t care about so much, fighting for so many years , Can''t be blinded by hatred..., "If hatred can revive my compatriots, I will Let it disappear. "Yana ignored Horley''s fight Sloppy, his eyes swept across Gulan with a deadly calm "Our kinsmen can¡¯t destroy our country with this group The bane of staying together, it will leave us breathless of. Yana said her words to death. "We can''t coexist, Quran. " "But ah, shouldn''t it be "Stand with the outsider who doesn''t have a backache." Yana suppressed her voice. "They wailed Under the butcher knife of the invaders, the emperor has paid for it for thousands of years Torch, wherever it goes, the creatures are smeared, everything is gone, just It¡¯s like this civilization has come back again... if you Who has experienced this feeling firsthand is qualified to stand up Come accuse me No one says anything, even if it is extremely annoying The same goes for the wooden dowels of the blood race. "So, Miss Yana, what do you want?" Lan Delituo said. "We are willing to take responsibility for peace What kind of atonement. Atonement? Atonement? ? Yana laughed dryly Shook his head. "Atonement gives us everything we have Come back, we don¡¯t need the self-deception of such hypocrites cheat "What we want is an apology." Yana pointed Carriageway. "Let that woman, the author of all this Come out, kneel on the ground religiously, with me My family, my family, my country apologizes! " "You...: Tenon was about to say something, but was caught by Rand Ritual stopped, and the latter shook his head at him and motioned for him. Look at the carriage curtain that was opened. Chapter 8 ~ Coming (Part 1) "What we want is an apology, what we want is the beginning The apology of the instigator, let the woman get out of the car Come on, kneel on the ground and apologize devoutly! "Yana is dead Staring at the carriage. "Don''t get into it. You just wanted to say something The tenon was stopped by Landryto, and the latter¡¯s gesture Next, he saw the curtain that was slowly opened The tiptoes of a black-haired girl who is exquisite like a porcelain doll Touch the ground, cross the barrier of the carriage, and get off the carriage lightly. There are a few more wrinkles in the girl¡¯s costume, her complexion A little more pale and haggard, you can see that it''s already I haven''t got a good rest for several days. She covered the slightly dazzling sunlight and turned towards Yayan I walked step by step, but my eyes didn''t have any focus. "Let his subordinates come forward, but he dare not show his face The majesty finally got her head out of the tortoise shell What. "Yana looked at Ji Yue playfully. She made no secret of herself Chapter 1341: The mockery and sarcasm of her. "Long time no see, Your Excellency Yana." Ji Yue''s hands were flat Put it on your stomach and work hard to squeeze out a polite smile Leans slightly towards Yana. "Well, it''s been a long time since I saw you, don''t come here unharmed, Gulan''s Your Majesty, you have been doing well these days. Yana doesn''t seem to be Seeing Ji Yue''s pale paper cheeks, said playfully. "It''s nice to see you here again. "Ahhhhhhh, is the lord queen very happy? But I don''t Yeah, seeing you, I feel like I''m all over my body The hairs are standing up, this kind of reaction is probably only When I ran into that kind of oversized garlic There will be. "I know you dislike me." Ji Yue''s eyes Since I got off the carriage, I have been with Yana and the people behind him. Everyone revolved around. "Who are you looking for?" Yana raised her eyebrows and took a look. What she meant. "She, isn''t she here?" Ji Yue asked cautiously Tao, his attitude was like a frightened little white rabbit. "Huh? You actually asked me if she is there??" Ya Na looked at Ji Yue funny. "Is she here, in your heart Shouldn¡¯t it be clearest? Still say you started Does the culprit of the warrior have no idea about this? " "May I ask, where did she go." Ji Yueyou He hesitated and continued to ask. "I have something to talk to her first Say. "What the **** are you talking about!? Yana now wants to pull Ji Yue¡¯s collar and pull her Forcibly pulled in front of him with a fierce urge. "person is Was killed by your own hands, and now you are the culprit Come to me for someone? ? " "No, that¡¯s not what I mean, I¡¯m looking for me Your sister. "After Ji Yue was speechless, she changed her words, now She lost her pretentious queen temperament, as if Changed back to that timid little girl. "Where did my sister go and take care of you." Ya Na frowned slightly. "She has nothing to do with you now, I''ve been disappointed in you, noble Lord Quran Is it possible that the blood queen who plans to kill her to death Is there another ji¨¡o collection? "No, I just want to ask where she went Ji Yue bit her lip. "As long as she has confirmed her current status I''m leaving now. " "Confirm the situation? Heh, why did you start to install it afterwards? Human, you don¡¯t want her to die sooner, and then Bring your Baijin back to life with the corpse Is it? ? How did the cat cry and the mouse cared about her Up? "Yana sneered. "I just want to ask..." "No need, she has something to do with you now?" "I." Ji Yueyu said again. "Okay, Majesty, tell you the truth, my sister she Not here, the answer is over, now you can bring Did your people disappear from under my eyes. "Yana indifferent Looking at Ji Yue. Uh uh, Miss Yana, isn¡¯t this not so good? what. "Huo Lei said from the side. "Everyone is now A grasshopper on a snake rope must have a fortune in hatred No, wait until the crisis is resolved and survive. Chapter 1342: It''s not too late for these accounts "Okay." Yana readily agreed, tightly Then he said. "Neither do we want to spoil Barland''s final Organized armed forces, after all, we are not the kind For a snob who doesn¡¯t care about the overall situation for his own sake, this Well, let''s go, is it alright? "Hey, your Royal Highness Yana, are you talking about it again? That''s it. "Landrito hurriedly stepped forward to stop him. "You are absolutely indispensable here, besides, you Where can I go after leaving? The world beyond the highest peak has Completely submerged by the flood, there are those terrible ferocious everywhere Sick marine creatures, isn''t this going to find death? " "Okay, if we go, you go bar. "Yana looked at Landrito coldly. "Choose one "This... is there no way to get the best of both worlds." Landry Tuo smiled bitterly. "No, we can''t coexist on both sides, I said Up. "Although Yana''s tone was very indifferent, she was intolerant Doubtful mandatory xing. "Well, let''s move to the mountainside. I''m always waiting for your dispatch. Isn''t this always okay? "Lan Delituo kept giving way. "I said, I can''t coexist with you." Yana Still not wavering in his attitude "Miss Yana, we must put the overall situation first, I can''t bear it It¡¯s messy, the mainland¡¯s combat power continues to be internally consumed, it¡¯s true. Hope is gone. Chapter 8 ~ Coming (Part 2) "Ninbo and they haven''t done anything yet. I''m already very I can bear it. "Yana uses a smile without a trace of smile Looking at Ji Yue. "In any case, we can¡¯t do anything with these Quranians Breathe the same piece of air, there are them without us, there are us Without them. "Speaking of which, there is no There is room for maneuver. It''s not just hatred that makes Yana hate Ji Yue, And as the queen, the other party has no responsibility or responsibility A sense of responsibility. It was at this time that, in a flash of God¡¯s skill, face The girl in front was short, her knees softened and her forehead Lie down on the ground. Lord Queen! "The wooden dowel is anxious and wants to help Landryto held his hand. "what are you doing? "This is a matter between two forces, we just don¡¯t It was his pawn, and he had no right to interfere with the queen''s decision. "Lan Delhito said quietly. Yeah, the arrogant Queen Quran descended on me Kneel, this is something I never thought of. "short After a brief surprise, Yana came back to her senses and continued to adjust Tao "Then, what should I say next? Step by step Class continues, apologize and apologize for forgiveness Yes, why didn''t you say a word? " "I''m sorry, but I won''t beg for forgiveness, afterwards I will leave. "Ji Yuewen said with a voice. "But please Don''t reject my subordinates, can''t add hemp to them annoyed The scene, as Ji Yue bowed her head and confessed her mistake, she fell into Calm, whether it¡¯s the soldiers of the Quran or the onlookers Chapter 1343: All of the trolls maintained a strange silence. "Only at this time can I say decent What? "There was a long silence, Yana said. "I will leave later, so please don''t embarrass me ''S subordinates, they just can''t help themselves." Ji Yue has A little bit of crying. "Although this sentence is not qualified for me, hug I apologize for losing your noblest relatives why Why did I do this back then, obviously I feel like this I can''t understand it best. " The scene calmed down, almost for a while, so Someone''s eyes turned to Yana. Never forgive these bandits, this is Yana never The principle of shaking will not change for any reason. It¡¯s just to offer your knees, bow down and apologize There is no way to restore the Blood Spirit Empire, and there is no way to restore the mainland. Will usher in a future situation. The emperor, Lilias, the blood primate who will never be absent Ladies, there are countless kinsmen who have paid for it The painful price, I can¡¯t forgive what¡¯s in front of me This person, as a survivor, she has no qualifications And just as she was about to speak, the wind violently The shrubs withered due to excessive flooding seemed to be covered by An invisible big hand scratched and gripped, swaying constantly Yana hasn''t had time to realize what happened The matter was thrown aside by the people in front of him. "Tsk...what are you!?" Ji Yue was crushed on her body Xia Yana struggled to push the latter away, and she saw the original There appeared a big pit vortex Hello, lucky ones who are hiding on the mountain what. "A slightly familiar voice hovered from above, Yana Ji Almost the identity of the visitor was confirmed the first time. In the dark sheltered sky, the man''s black robe follows the wind While moving, a face was hidden by a huge jay mask I can''t see any gaps He held his hand in the shape of a tall human figure with a bell tower In the palm of a horseshoe crab, overlooking the ant-like people below. "My Lady Queen!" "Your Majesty, are you okay? Upon seeing this, the two forces of Gulan and the blood clan no longer rectify Knot the others, surround yourself, and cover your own royal family. "Tell me don''t call me queen." Yana still didn''t forget to complain. Tao "His Majesty Bai Ji gave the position of queen to You, of course you are our queen. "Tina explained It emits crystalline cold air, which condenses into an ice shield. "Tina, let the elders come, your health is insufficient To support such a flood of use of spells. "Your Majesty, you retreat quickly, here you will give it to us." "Your Majesty, avoid to a safe place go with! "Aware of the danger, Dowel and Landry have already smoked Out of the weapon. "Safe, place?" Ji Yue chanted again. Then he shook his head. "In this world, where is it Is it safe? "Your Majesty, go! You are alive, and Gulan has hope hope! "It''s useless." Ji Yue looked at the ghost with a pale face Shark, the familiar and desperate picture seems like a world away. "It''s a ghost Shark...the alien species came after all. Chapter 1344: "This is a curse, karma, even if you escape, you can escape Where to go? "Ji Yue slumped on the ground. She doesn''t want to run away anymore, but things do not happen Violated, she was dragged up and ran forcibly. "You..." Ji Yue looked at her blankly and took her hand Yana. "Don''t talk, this is for you." Yana also Do not reply. Chapter 9 ~ Through! (on) "Hey, is this the sinner?" The huge Yin shadow Covering the entire mountain range, Horley has weight for the first time The feeling of being completely crushed on the level. "Mr. Horley, you too underestimate the outsider. This It''s just a Wu Ruo Xiao **** under the command of the sinner. "Ne Elder Mu smiled lightly. "Huh? A Wu Ruo Xiaopiao grows up so big, then How big is the deity of God? " "Who knows, God¡¯s size and xing are not like beings The mortal, we can guess, maybe it¡¯s like this one It might be too big for noodles. "It''s really a rival." "Not a rival, because in the eyes of the other party, our roots This is not an enemy, just a bunch of bugs that crush and break. "My Lady Queen, you should retreat as soon as possible!" The few remaining Yamao guards have not forgotten their mission. "Follow them to retreat, here I will give us "I...I got it" knowing I can''t help In order not to become a burden to her subordinates, Xiaosha can only follow forward The two of Fang chose to avoid together. "Did you see it, bow cross." The wooden dowel carried the big qi¨¡ng, suffocated. "I think it can be seen unless it is a cataract." Three Delituo clenched the cross sword, looking up at the road standing in the sky The figure between the ground. "This is the rumor, destroying in one fell swoop Gulan¡¯s outer **** family, the ghost shark. " "Destroyed Quran? Interesting, it can destroy Quran Foreign objects, I would like to try to see how many catties there are. "wood The tenon grinned, holding a big qi¨¡ng leaping yu "Unexpectedly, we also have a day when we fight together what. Landryto smiled at Tina who was beside him. "I hope Mr. Knight will show the momentum of the city wall that day Come. "Tina said concisely. "Miss Tina won''t still bear her grudge, right? Condensation! "A thick ice wall in the air It formed quickly, although it did not intercept the huge punch of the ghost shark Head, but also slowed down the swing speed to a certain extent, allowing Delituo and others had room to dodge. "Huh, it''s dangerous." "After the war, you will lose more words." Tina said coldly. Reminded, I already pinched three fingers the size of my hand The ice cone, thrown out, the finger-sized ice cone instantly changed Become a huge ice spear. The ice awl pierced the skin of the ghost shark, which seemed to I didn''t feel at all, I just shot it away without caring Up "As you can see, the conventional wrist is against this big shark Doesn''t work. "Speaking like this, Tina continued to explain Release small ice particles and small ice spears for a meaningless attack. "Dowel, please. "Wrap it on me." The wooden dowel twirled in the air a few times Chapter 1345: Long qi¨¡ng, the qi¨¡ng blade burned with fire. Disaster-level ghost burns qi¨¡ng claws The burning red and purple qi¨¡ng blade stretched out a burst of red The purple sharp awn, split from the skin of the ghost shark, of course There is no trace of it. "This guy is still very thick skin." Seeing no temptation Success, the wooden dowel does not retreat but advances, and chooses to zoom in and the ghost shark The distance, without fear, towards this one who is bigger than oneself Unknown monsters rushed past countless times. "Useless people." Seeing this, the high priest shook He shook his bird''s head. "Below the golden veins, right Ghost sharks don''t make any sense, so please don''t bother. "How can I know if I don''t try it?" Tao. "Life is infinite possibilities Qi¨¡ng of despair ¡¾Disaster-level sharp blade b¨¤o broken The wooden dowel continues to attack, the long qi¨¡ng in the hand turns into one The invisible shadow of the Tao is like a tiny raindrop In the same way, falling on the ghost shark did not even arouse the slightest µÄd¨¤ng Yang. "Wow hahaha! Exciting! What about such a scene Can you lose me? "Seeing that the playing field cannot be opened In the face, Huo Lei Xingf¨¨n was gearing up. "The blood still has Everyone of Gulan, I''m here to help you! " But, Master Chief, this monster is really too It¡¯s so big, we have no way to start "Afraid of a fart! If you are timid, just answer it yourself Go, the flood will rise sooner or later anyway, no war Fight, then wait to die! "After that, Horley uprooted easily. The big withered trunk turned towards the unattainable giant The thing rushed over. Landryto is in charge of the offense, and Tina Nim Fully responsible for defense The crisis came so suddenly that everyone There was no chance of responding and entered the unanimous foreign war. Bucket state. Because the two sides were old opponents, The understanding between them is quite deep, and the cooperation is surprisingly silent. Contract [The Calamity Ice Spear penetrates Sword of Calamity Wind Divine vein blood source b¨¤o split All kinds of spells swept over, no money It hits the body of the ghost shark, and it seems to hit a physical bubble Disperse like foam. "It''s a great reward for bewildering behavior." The bird-faced man shook. Head, the next moment, he hurriedly felt the danger With his head low, a huge tree trunk wiped his mask Flew over. "Oh, it''s not too bad, **** it." Huo Lei Tsk Tsk it''s a pity, and then continue to pull the trunk, palms at the ghost shark The bird-faced man in his heart threw it away. "Kill you guys first, this big guy won''t be here So difficult to deal with "Boring tactics." The Bird Face Man sat down on the ghost shark Commanded on his head. "Ghost shark, destroy them. Chapter 9 ~ Through! (under) The ghost shark that was ordered by the bird-faced man opened up and hung huge Big mouth with fangs, bright red tongue like bumps and irregularities Of the soil, flooded black water flowing from the soil, submerged and Chapter 1346: go with ¡¾Shenmai Giant Vine Packing Nim tapped the staff in his fingertips and brought out the A ray of light and into the mud, a luxuriant branch towering to the sky The big tree rose instantly. Black water is as easy as a huge spear Pierced the rooted tree, and then, several times The huge ice shield obstructs it, the impact and power are here The process is greatly reduced, and the hitting the ground still caused The huge mountain shook. "Tsk tusk!" The shaking of the ground made the attempt continue Everyone who fought back had to stop and adjust Heng, at the same time, also made them aware of a problem. This monster almost the same size as the mountain range If the idea of ??destroying this mountain arises, they will None of them can run away, all of them have to sink into the sea to feed the fish. Quick decision! "The wooden dowel waved a long qi¨¡ng, using This is his best and most deadly assassin. ¡¾Golden veins du falcon qi¨¡ng Long qi¨¡ng drags a purple tail, like a stroke The thunder across the sky pierced into the body of the ghost shark, and The previous attacks were different, and this one took effect. The epidermis of the ghost shark has an abnormal purple-black color It''s like being in some kind of drama du. "Quick fight? Haha, kid, you really want to Fa. "Hearing the remarks made by the wooden dowel, the bird sacrifices smile Sarcastically said. "Bird-faced man, you better care about your big sharks The condition of the fish. "Dowel smiled triumphantly." Once hit the qi¨¡ng of my du falcon, until it dies, Du Su will not be relieved in any way! " "Don''t be so complicated, you are a trivial du Su, I''m afraid that before the ghost shark is killed, you will Let it go in one step. "Niaomian said nonchalantly. "Little friend, you underestimate the tenacious life of foreign objects. The damage caused to ghost sharks by this point, but also The self-regeneration that does not happen at any time comes fast. " "Tsk... the tenon seems to be very unwilling to tut. Sound, continue to use various spells towards the ghost shark From behind, Tina and Nim¡¯s spellcasting didn¡¯t stop either. Come, help the wooden dowel close to the ghost shark to bless all kinds of protection. Trees, vines and ice sculptures continue to obstruct the charge along the way Ghost shark¡¯s offense, combined with Landry¡¯s from time to time Bother, it¡¯s not a while for the ghost shark to be able to solve these pairs He can only be regarded as a bunch of ant creatures. "It''s really a bunch of stubborn ants." Bird face Man, raised his hand slightly. "Resolve them A pair of ghost sharks without pupils and eyelids stared fiercely And bloodshot, a black sphere rose slowly, Then b¨¤o cracked into countless pulp and flew down. "Oops!" Tina had to increase her ice body Quality output, creating a row of thick ice that intercepts the sky shield "Boom boom boom!" The extremely corrosive pulp is receiving The moment the densely covered ice shield cracked, the ice shield quickly disappeared. Melted, just blocked the first wave of attacks and couldn¡¯t bear it Fragmented. "Ahhhhhh! Get out of the way and watch my restoration fist! "Horley jumped out at the very moment of his death." Punched on the ice shield that was about to disintegrate, and in a moment, all Chapter 1347: The broken ice shield is repaired. "What?..." The bird-faced man was slightly startled. "this is What tricks? The ice shield was broken and repaired at the same time, gradually taking shape It has become a dynamic balance, the pulp falling from the sky can¡¯t help it Everyone, the ice shield can only regenerate in time. After the bombardment, the top of the mountain was in a mess. "Ahem... home is all right?" Excessive use Huo Lei, who woke up and caused the demon eye to dry up, was exhausted at the same time Do not forget to check the situation of the companions. Due to excessive use of Bing''er, Tina''s body stuttered The thin layer of ice fainted for a while, she was caught Mu helped, the other companions were in good condition, only It was slightly injured. "No way, the wounded have been spotted, retreat Right. "Huo Lei gasped. retreat? No no, not at all. Should be bad Under the circumstances, the wooden dowel laughed. "What? What does this mean?..." "Bow cross, fight for so long, release so many demons Curse, the absorption is complete, right? "Wooden yelled at Landryto Tao "Semi-saturated, well, it can only be considered half-saturated." Rand Rituo expressionlessly took out a pair of glasses from behind. It transforms into an arrow with turquoise feathers. "Do you have a bow? Any bow will do, borrow me to use it." I know what Landry is going to do. Nim used a curse to cut out a vine bow on the spot. Thanks a lot. Landry is not hypocritical, take it Later, the arrow hits the bow. "Although holding a sword, what I do best is really What about the bow. Landryto aimed at the ghost shark, the corners of his mouth showed Silk confident smile. wear Awakening Curse: Annihilation of the Starry Sky "Boom boom boom!!" A turquoise meteor struck Past, dyed the sky, and in a flash, the ghost shark¡¯s abdomen was pierced There is a big hole. "what? Chapter 10 ~ Under Brewing (Part 1) "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Sound, this huge ocean monster is crying and violently In the shaking and trembling, it gradually sank into the deep black water. "It''s not over yet." The wooden dowel lifted up a long qi¨¡ng, throwing shape Awakening: Chuan Feng Qian Mo qi¨¡ng The qi¨¡ng thrown by the dowel is divided into two, two points Is four, four is divided into eight, the more you divide the more, the more it becomes A dizzying qi¨¡ng rain For ghost sharks, there are only teeth The long qi¨¡ng the size of a sign is filled with every piece of skin, every Pores. The awakening curse of the qi¨¡ng family of crosses can be extremely effective against Severely wounded the enemy and caused a heavy blow, this fill knife, this life Tenacious alien monsters can no longer stand up. Boom boom boom The huge body of the ghost shark fell into black In the deep sea, together with the bird-faced man on it. "This is the ghost shark that destroyed Gulan in the legend? But That''s it. "He carried the qi¨¡ng wooden dowel disdainfully. "Subordinates Chapter 1348: At this level, the so-called sinner is great That''s probably it. " "To put it bluntly, it turns out that we are too active Anymore, as long as you unite a little bit, outside Biology is not a threat at all. "The wooden dowel turned and said, welcoming But everyone was silent for a while. "what happened None of them speak... "Run!" Landryto stepped forward and grabbed the dowel. Then ran back, the others did not delay, it seemed that they had already Ready to run off. "In the end what happened¡­¡­ "Boom!" The mountain shook for a while. Xi stumbled and dropped a wooden dowel upturned to see clearly Chu the scene behind him. The torrential rain fell sharply, and a black ocean emerged Dao Juying, bigger than the previous ghost shark, completely caught Unfinished quantity "What is this" I don¡¯t have time to care about the bird-faced man How many ghost sharks did they bring? The wooden dowel stood up and rushed Busily following the troop down, the land behind was bombarded zh¨¤, the fire follows them all the way from the wasteland to the trees forest "Quick! Evacuate the crowds, the foreign species have come, and they all evacuated. Retreat to the mountain! "Go back to Horetti in the camp Cun Jian yelled to evacuate the crowd. The survivors in the camp put aside their work I didn¡¯t even have time to bring food and fresh water, so I hurriedly drove it. Begin to retreat. They all survived the catastrophes In order to frighten the bird, he can''t choose the way, only to start falling behind Retreat towards the mountain. "Organize order, retreat batch by batch, don''t panic Be careful of the people next to you! "Landrito shouted when he saw this. Dao, huddling in a mess will only reduce the efficiency of the retreat To the lowest. "Soldier, go and help organize order. "Monster, the monster has come ashore!" I don''t know Who yelled so much and restored some order The team has become more chaotic Standing on the rocks, with good vision, Landry Taku saw not far away, one after another from the top of the cliff Land¡¯s sea monsters, they have fish-like heads and no Eyes with eyelids and eyelids, scales all over, but maintain Human body. They found the noisy crowd. A fierce arrow pierced the first climber Fish head monster on the cliff. "Dowels, you quickly go to Lady Wang, protect She went into the mountains. "Landry Tuo calmly took out the second Arrows. "I don''t need you to say, I know, you hurry up on! "While being washed away by the crowd, the wooden dowels had to go around the people Group, looking around for Ji Yue''s figure. Landryto put on a cover to protect the retreat of the masses. Important task. The bows and arrows in the hand are just ordinary It can¡¯t be a common product, it¡¯s not a shoddy product. Ever, use this weapon to deal with the tenacious alien species Obviously powerless. However, all monsters can¡¯t make it to his second place Chapter 1349: Pluck the bowstring, the sharp arrow pierces the monster accurately The eyes of things, destroy their brains, even though it¡¯s a life No matter how tenacious a creature is, it can only be obediently after an arrow Lying on the ground waiting to die. However, facing a large number of monsters, only Landrito, who had a bow, was gradually struggling. "The entrenched roots, together with the shell of Gaia... Long The huge birch tree grows violently from the ground, flying up to the ground. The crowd of fish head monsters. "Mr. Knight, the old man is here to help you. Nim with a cane sang "Thank you, your elder, by the way, you have seen me The majesty of the house? " "No, Miss Ji Yue''s words probably followed My queen retreated together, the old man didn¡¯t know her Where are the two of us? Nim shook his head. "No Mr. Gordon followed, there should be no problem, hurt For the staff, Miss Tina was carried by the other elders. "Huhu..." On the other side, before the war The few people who evacuated chose another route. "Why is this mountain so big?" Running between the jungle Yana complained. "I feel like we are back The previous position. " "Really, the black rain is getting bigger and bigger, there is no way I flew up to check the outline of this mountain range, not at all Way to meet them, Mr. Gordon, you have a way Is it? "I probably know where they are." Zheng Gordon, who was planning to cast a spell, looked not far away and pointed Thick smoke rising above it. Chapter 10 ~ Under Brewing (Part 2) "Do they dare to make a fire at this time?... Yes, with this momentum, the forest is on fire. "It seems to be Yana frowned slightly in the thick smoke of a forest "Foreign objects set fire to the mountain." Gordon clenched his hand. Staff in the. "That location is the previous village camp account "Are you going to find them?" Xiaosha was anxious. They estimate that the people have already been evacuated. So much, we don¡¯t know which direction they are running of. Gordon sighed lightly. "First take care of ourselves Bar "The fire will spread to the entire mountain sooner or later, we I have to build a fire belt before this to prevent the wildfire from continuing Spread, what does Mr. Gordon think? " "So far, there is only this way." Gordon Agreeing to Yana¡¯s proposal, the four-person team moved towards the mountain Fast forward in the depths. "Miss Ji Yue, we should hurry up." Well-behaved Xiaosha following the two people in front suddenly felt that the team was missing People, looking back, just to see Ji Yue holding in place Something can be seen. "Miss Ji Yue?" Xiaosha walked up in confusion what happened to you? " "It''s okay... Ji Yue put away the hourglass in her hand Come, keep up with the pace of a few people. "That, Lord Yana? "Huh? What''s the matter, if it''s similar" can you Don¡¯t talk about things like going to the toilet, hurry up Chapter 1350: Road, we don¡¯t have much time. "Yana didn''t look back The way She... where is your sister, I said no Maybe you can save her. " "Save her? Puff...say this from your mouth Why are you so awkward? "Yana almost didn''t smile when she heard this. come out. "You better save yourself first, you are already Oh, it''s hard to protect yourself. " "I''m serious "I''m serious, you are still in the mood to say this Some words, do you think the current situation is not crisis enough? "elegant Na glanced at Ji Yue. "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up Lu, if you want to die, forgive me for not being with me, Yana still Have to wait for someone. "Strange." Nim looked at the burning wooden houses. Some can''t figure it out. "Why order these murlocs to set fire? What "What''s so strange?" Landryto asked. "probably I want to bring us to despair by burning the mountain. " "If you want to put us in a dead end, you don''t have to pay so much Zhou Zhang, let the ghost shark uproot this mountain directly, We have no way to survive, so why do we adopt the efficiency of burning mountains? Low way? "Nim said. "It¡¯s as if it¡¯s deliberately delaying for us The same. " "Look, these murlocs burned the house when they saw it, and fled The refugees who ran were ignored, as if deliberately trying to move us towards Rush in the mountains. "This. Could it be that bird-faced person thinks that we There is still value, so there is no way to kill them. formula? "Landry, who is not good at thinking about these things, gave up I thought and made bad guesses. "I don''t know." Nim looked at the sky with a sad face. Sora, he can¡¯t guess the purpose of the bird face man, but he knows The other party¡¯s purpose must not be simple, from the bird-faced person told Bai Ji Jizhizhi¡¯s related knowledge, before tempting her step by step The extreme blackness of the Fang can be seen. His purpose is simply to exclude Bai Ji An unstable factor? Those who think so must be stupid Stupid, how does Bai Ji, who does not have the ability to swallow, behave with the gods enemy? It¡¯s just too much to lead it into the ultimate black Lift His purpose is probably to use Bai Ji to do As a bargaining chip to accomplish something. Isn¡¯t it true that he didn¡¯t even plan to start Kill them? Nim felt that he was getting closer to the truth, but Something seems to be missing again "Your Excellency, it''s time to evacuate, the fire will soon Spread to us! " Nim, who was called, had to give up thinking and talk to the queen Landryto evacuated to the depths together. "Hurry up! The fire is waiting for no one." Another line People, Yana yelled at the two people who hadn¡¯t caught up behind her Tao. "Xiao Gulan, don''t be in a daze! Really The first time I saw someone who was not actively running away. " "Yana, Miss Yana...Xiaosha panting on her knees Rough. "I can''t run anymore, really, too tired Up "His Royal Highness, you should really strengthen your forging Made it, Miluo...: Ah, I almost forgot to take care of Ti Chapter 1351: Na went. "Looking at the little guy who can''t keep up with the team''s progress Sha, Yana turned her gaze to Gordon. "Mr. Gordon, is there any more energy left." "Yes, there are, but men and women don''t give or receive kisses." Gordon Hesitated. "What do you care about at this time? Anyway You count as half a woman, hurry up and put Xiaosha on your back "Half, what does half a woman mean?!" Gordon Senseless "What the emperor said, some men are physically male People, but the heart is a woman. In this case, I can barely count Half of it. " "What half? What did Bai Ji teach you? Irresponsible thinking? ! " "A few of you seem to have a good time talking." A hoarse voice The voice interrupted the ji¨¡o flow of several people, the jungle in front The Yin Shen bird mask emerged. Chapter 11 ~ Mask Shattered (Part 1) "Several people seem to have a very good chat." Everyone discussed As the torrential rain loomed, the sky loomed White jay mask. "There are still quarrels and controversies when the disaster is imminent Your surplus, your hearts are too big to imagine. " "Bird-faced man." I was chattering a few moments ago. The person instantly entered the alert. Xiaosha, you go first. " "Huh? Why, me too "You can''t help you stay here, we have to Distracted to take care of you, you will only become a burden to us, don¡¯t do you know? Yana stared at the bird''s face and said. "Go to Lan Derido them, let them support us. " "I see..." Although she was a little unwilling, Xiaosha I also know that I can stay here only after others "Don''t be so troublesome." The bird face man ch¨¡ with both hands Pocket, came over calmly. "All of you go Don''t let it go, you don''t need to ask for support or anything at all. " "Pangji!" As soon as the Niaomianren''s voice fell, he heard The sound of hitting a wall. I saw Xiaosha''s face flat in the air, and then pressed The air" slowly slides down, like an invisible wall Surrounded everyone in all directions. This is the realm. "Try to use magic to poke out The surrounded Gordon frowned slightly. Domain technology can only be broken with another domain technology Crack, and the field skills are present I looked around for a week, and then looked around at Gao Dengfang The escape plan was abandoned, although the evaluation of combat effectiveness Later, Gordon thought that his winning side was very low. Bird-faced people can appear in this place to stop them It must be well prepared. Landryto might also be in trouble over there, this Are you going to disperse them, and plan to eliminate them one by one? Maybe xing Not big, there are many ways to clean them up, finish No need to be so cumbersome. This bird-faced man probably doesn¡¯t want to be so decisive Kill them. From this perspective, Gordon feels that they are still a little bit Room for maneuver. "Sacrifice your lord, you don''t want to kill us right What. "Gordon put down the staff in his hand and turned on Lord Fa Unique trick, mouth escape. Chapter 1352: "Oh? Miss Wizard is a smart person." Bird face Man turned his gaze to Gordon, his tone was brought up A few lines of appreciation "Although it is not the first time, let me correct it Next, I am a man. "Gordon gave a dry cough. It''s rude, since Mr. Wizard guessed this Layer, you might as well guess what you plan to do next, and the purpose is what. "The bird-faced man raised his head slightly. "Yes, I do I really don''t plan to kill you like this, but I don''t plan to Just let you go. However, if you can guess accurately My thoughts...then it''s another matter. " "You want to take us hostage, threaten to want In order to achieve a certain purpose. "Gordon never points to The person who looks at the bird face will let them go, but since the other party Given such excellent conditions for delaying time, talk to him How about a few words of cowhide? "Well, um, good idea, compared to those A mediocre person who only cares about his life and has no time to think about the essence In terms of Mr. Wizard''s idea, it can be considered novel. The bird-faced man¡¯s answer was ambiguous, and he didn¡¯t say the guess was right. I didn¡¯t say that my guess was wrong, nor did I delineate a range Encircle "Mr. High Priest, this is a little irresponsible, I guess At least give me a word if I didn¡¯t guess, this kind of specious but not vague What does the answer mean? You guessed it Still missed the guess, shouldn''t you give me a word? "Gordon raises Ended up. "Well, of course, but before I give the next answer Before, Mr. Wizard was able to pinch the magic behind you Put it away? " "Heh!" Almost at the same time, Gordon was behind The energy he was holding was released at once. Space push The semi-elliptical shield shrouds the center of Gordon Four people, meanwhile, the shield is still expanding With the trend of squeezing, the bird-faced man is near. "Most areas are two-way, that is, If you trap us in the realm, you can¡¯t get rid of it. Get out. "Gordon sneered." Now lift the domain, Or wait to be crushed to pieces, you don¡¯t have a third option "That''s it, that''s how it is, using my collar Domain, a very clever way. "Niaomian doesn''t do anything about it. Move until the shield pushes him to the corner. "However, it''s just a little clever." The voice was not Fell, a pool of yin shadows appeared inside the shield, and got out of it The huge tentacles squeezed the shield from the inside. "Sun inflammation, burning." I had expected it would not be so light. Gordon, who Yi defeated the opponent, has already started a new round Chanting, several fireballs lit up. "Do you plan to defeat me with this kind of skill? Is it? "The tentacles that grew out of Yin shadow count the fireballs Pat it loose, by the way, put the scimitar suspended in the air on top Flew out. Chapter 11 ~ Mask Broken (Part 2) "Tsk... Yayan who was repelled by stamina while holding a scimitar Lu flew upside down and hit the edge of the field. After a brief period of ji¨¡o, Yana and Gordon are not far behind I have figured out the general strength of the bird face man, at least in terms of There is absolutely no way for the two of them to cope. Chapter 1353: "Hey, little Gulan, are you standing there and watching the show? Use your divine veins to find a way. "Yana said to the side Ji Yue shouted in a daze. My own veins have been sacrificed to Bai Ji, the only remaining There is not much left, the two people with spiritual veins at the scene It doesn¡¯t come in handy, one pretends to be stupid, what else? Hit it? ? "Shenmai, by the way, Shenmai..." Ji Yue seemed to be I remembered something, raised my hand, thirteen golden ones The spear whizzed out. Awakening: Thirteen Sages "Yes, do you want me to fight? "Isn''t this nonsense, I want you to do it if you don''t fight Well? "Yana resisted the tentacles attack of the bird face sacrifice. The side was speechless. "However, someone will surely die in battle Right. "Ji Yue''s shoulders trembled slightly, and she did not move. I will definitely be "Since someone must die, why fight? What? "Why does your personality suddenly become like this? Awkward? ? Yana saw Ji Yue''s hesitant model In this way, they are almost laughing. "Foreign creatures don''t Death, is it possible for us to die? Give me something back then Yi However, the courage to attack the blood spirit empire resolutely will come "I..." Ji Yue''s face changed when he mentioned this. It''s paler. "Forget it, I knew it would be like this." Yana sighed With a sigh of relief, she didn''t expect this immature Guran woman How much help can the king bring to them. The transparent closed realm became their grave, With corrosive tentacles pervasive, all of them It¡¯s just a matter of time Yana was not nervous at all about this, in fact it was early She called for help before being blocked by the realm, but What she didn''t expect was that the strength of the Niaomian Man turned out to be so Between the tough and aggressive, a few of them may even The rescue is about to die. "Everyone, the game is over." Looking at the corner The few people who fell, the bird-faced people looked at them meaningfully eye. "I thought you could hold on for a while, all The strength of the position really disappointed him. The yin shadow extends and the tentacles surround them, This time, they had no room to escape. "Mr. Gordon, think of a way, you Wuzu god Under invincible magic, quickly intercept these tentacles. " "It''s not like I can intercept by interception, go out I didn¡¯t prepare many protection spells at the time, let¡¯s talk about it ..." Gordon, who waved his magic wand and summoned the shield to delay time Gradually poor skills. This is not something that can be intercepted by a magic shield Something, these tentacles carry gods! "One-sided protection The shield was shattered, representing all the protective magic of Gordon Exhausted. "Guran woman, you... Turn your head and glance behind you to hug Ji Yue, whose head was broken and thoughtful, her tentacles were already close at hand, even You can see that it is covered with black water stains and similar mold Disgusting organization. Yana only felt desperate. No one can expect it at all. Suddenly, a purple-gold lotus blossomed Chapter 1354: Let it go, the flower bloomed before no one expected it Gu Duo The petals of the tentacles bounced back, and the bird-faced man seemed to disappear. Thinking of such a development, my eyes stayed thoughtfully On Xiaosha who was holding the pendant. ¡¾Divine Vein: Purple Lotus Shield An umbrella in the shape of a purple lotus? Oh yeah, almost Forget that you are the Yamiao royal family... The face man has both hands Put it on the crutches, only those who know him know that this This action is often when there is a trace of jealousy in his heart Will do it involuntarily. "Hmm..." After supporting the shield, it was less than ten seconds to unfold, little Shah gradually became unable to do what she wanted. Like a beach The soft cotton fell down. "Sure enough, the time of fire is still not enough." The bird-faced man dominates The tentacle took the lead in launching an attack on Xiaosha. "Kacha, Kacha! At this moment, I led Yu made a crisp sound, and the next moment, it seemed unbearable Heavy-duty glass is generally shattered into glass dross. The roar of dragons resounded across the sky, and a cloud of shadows enveloped the birds Face man "Long Milo who came to support took this opportunity to The weight of a ton pressed the bird-faced man who was caught off guard under his body. "Mi Luo, you are too slow." Yana loosened Tone. "Come a little late, maybe you really won''t see I am. " "It''s very risky. Fortunately, Miss Miluo is here to help." Gordon Squeezed sweat, after all, there is no danger. No matter how strong Birdmian is, it¡¯s just a gain. The mortal that God favors, the rou body is still the mortal''s rou Body, this is impossible to change. If you press it down like this, you must be crushed. "Mi Luo, you are here at the right time, hurry up and pick me up , Go to the big army, go later, maybe we will leave Question... Luo? Are you really listening to me? Before everyone can breathe a sigh of relief, Milo is huge The body suddenly stiffened, and then slowly rose. Naturally not her own will, but "It''s very interesting, everyone." Slowing Milo''s body Lifting slowly, the bird-faced man got up, the sharp-mouthed mask was crushed It''s torn apart, it''s almost impossible to cover his face "I didn''t want to be like this... everybody, want to know What am I looking like? Chapter 12 ~ Not Convenient "Everyone, you are really unexpected." The bird-faced man who raised his body from the soles of Milo''s feet hunched back The black robe on his body is in bad condition, and the mask on his face is also Drop off "You don¡¯t really think that this will help me understand Decide? "Shaking the dust on his body, the bird face is full of people. I cared and bounced Milo away "Speaking of it, it¡¯s been a long time since I came out to breathe, since If you all want to see my true face so... Let you see you. "The black pointed claw pierced from the glove Out, and dragged the broken mask off his face. Come As if a false face was removed from his face It was peeled off, revealing a crimson that is different from the normal skin colo Chapter 1355: There are no facial features on a face the size of a basin There is only one sunken vortex in a spinning state, like Spinning like gears. , What kind of monster is this? "The Reality of the Bird Face Man The appearance was shocking, everyone present trembled, all I was shocked by this thing that didn''t conform to common sense. "This is... the seal of chaos reincarnation?!" Gordon stared. With eyes closed, his face was as pale as paper. "What is Chaos Reincarnation? ... It''s alive! Yana, who has been two epochs, has never heard of this name "Miss Yana, have you heard of Chaos Church? "No." Yana searched her mind. The relevant knowledge of is found to find relevant information. "Chaos, church?... Yana thought about going I gradually feel that this name is a bit familiar, as if who is with her Mentioned. "This church has been around for a very long time. According to some The incomplete documentation records that as early as the first era, this teaching The meeting was established, and some unknown Sacrifice "The slogan of their organization is: We were born in chaos, We bathe in chaos. "Born in chaos, bathed in chaos... Yana suddenly Of course "I remembered, do they still hold The ritual of calling mythology, calling this world just The Colosseum¡¯, and the natives of this plane are neither The players are not spectators either, they have to ask the players to go off the court and let The world enters the next reincarnation or something? can not remember For readers, see Chapter 43 of Volume Eleven "Yes, have you met people from this organization?" Gordon Looking at Yana in surprise. "I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, but I heard Elder Nim say This group of cults tried to summon myths above the Blood Spirit Palace Species, and even caused a vision of heaven and earth... You are talking about They? "Yes, it was this group that triggered the vision of the Second Age The last large-scale event on the face of the weaving, this is Later, the Chaos Church disappeared, and it is rumored that they were The blood queen smashed the nest and annihilated in one fell swoop, this No one cares about the matter, after all, it''s just an unknown It¡¯s nothing more than the preached cult, and everyone didn¡¯t take it seriously. "You said this organization existed in the first era?" Ya Na''s face became weird. ...Not sure, but according to many documents, this Organizations did exist in the first era, as early as the concept of race Before the mind is formed, even the nine gods have not yet come here They may already exist in the wild land Here. "I said, didn''t you pay attention to it? So weird You really treat the horrible organization as a general cult Yet? "Yana said incredulously. "I have been studying the secrets of this organization, and This is indeed made public. "Speaking of this, Gordon Feeling wronged. "But within the Witch Clan, no one Willing to believe my words, let alone a foreigner, and They said that they were all used as jokes, just listen to them pass. The gusty wind howled, the bird-faced man''s back spread out a pair of strong Powerful wings, the whirlpool on the face is spinning fast Chapter 1356: "So, you know what the mark is for ? "Yana stepped back unconsciously, she felt The invisible pressure is coming to me sense "It''s not clear about the specifics, it''s probably equivalent to Our magic eyes provide a steady stream of energy. "Gordon He was on guard with his staff. "But isn''t he an ancestor of the ancestors? Why follow Does the chaos church matter? "Don¡¯t ask me any questions, Your Majesty Yana, I¡¯m now I am also very desperate. "Gordon said helplessly." Xu Chaohuan Church was originally another famous product of the Patriarchal Church Maybe not, who knows this kind of thing? " After being worthy of being the witch god, after such a long time Can spy on my clues. "The monster in the sky sends The voice is clearly admiration, but it is like a mockery. "Hey, you said this bird-faced man is not the Chaos Cult The founder of the club, right? Yana guessed. "Yes, no... Gordon never thought about it This question, because no mortal can live so long, from From the First Era to the Fourth Era, it seems that he Jane It is even longer than the nine gods. "It doesn''t matter whether it is or not." Milo turned into Humanoid, landing on the ground. "It''s really moving on us now Killing intent. " "Mi Luo, how do you think you are with this monster? open "I don''t know." Milo shook her head, looking strange. Wu Wu''s gaze was a little jealous. "I can''t feel his The upper limit of strength. " "I can''t delay as much as possible, Milo. "Be careful Yana, who heard Milo''s warning, saw it as soon as she turned her head The face of the whirlpool that is so close at hand, as if trying to fix himself As if sucked in, a strand of hair was shattered by it. Yana hurriedly split herself into several little bats to escape Li, but was dragged by the powerful suction of the whirlpool, the untailed A few little bats failed to escape and were sucked into the whirlpool and stirred Kill, there is no residue left. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! Part of the body was damaged, and blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. And the monster didn¡¯t plan to let her go and continue chasing It seems that she intends to **** Yana into the whirlpool. Milo breathed dragon''s breath to cover Yana, but she was hot The dragon''s breath with its terrifying and destructive power is also all vortexed absorb. "Thunder and whirlwind!" Gordon chanted the mantra, because of After all the protective magic, he can only use the offensive side Style as a defensive. A whirlwind of thunder blasted Yana and Yana¡¯s monsters separated, but the monsters stopped a little Without a pause, he rushed straight into the whirlwind, whirl Those who came to the vortex would not refuse, and swallow all the roaring whirlwind. "This... Gordon was helpless and turned his gaze to Ji Yue, who was pale and trembling with fright, and released After the Zijinlian enchantment, Xiaosha fell into a state of deprivation Obviously neither of them can count on it. Milo, who turned into a giant dragon, greeted like an eagle from the front The flying monster roared and roared. "Wait, don''t go!" Thinking of something, Gordon Chapter 1357: He slapped his head and shouted at Milo who had collided with the monster Tao. "That thing is the mark of chaos, it is swallowed "Everything will be swallowed by him, including Yourself. " It¡¯s too late to say this, Milopon. The big front body has sunk in. "Miluo!" Yana stretched out her hand to pull Milo Live, but her own power is too small, fundamentally There is no way to resist the fast spinning Devouring Wheel Yana who is holding Milo''s tail and refuses to let go is undoubtedly Be sucked into it along with Milo, of course she knows It will be like this, but she doesn¡¯t want to let go anyway, if The price is the loss of another close relative. "His Royal Highness Yana, let go! Don''t let go You will also be dead. "Gordon''s anxious cry still returned d¨¤ng In her ears, Yana turned a deaf ear to this. 710; Sister, please lend your strength to Yana. As expected, the heart calls for nature And yet she didn¡¯t get a response, she was still irreversibly The force dragged the fall, and this feeling was always there. The ears are quiet, and the world is quiet Now, it¡¯s a kind of peace that makes people feel refreshed, as if My hand is wrapped in a warm hand, from the cold I returned to the warm harbor on the rainy night, even if it was an illusion Yana didn''t want to wake up either. "Don''t be so reckless next time." The cold voice brought With a sigh, it was so familiar. Yana who heard the sound felt that she was still immersed in her dream I didn¡¯t wake up in the realm, so much so that I heard Ye Si dreaming That voice waited until she opened her eyes to see the people in front of her The expression of surprise froze in an instant, and then gradually changed Be puzzled. "That... who are you?" Yana was a little confused Tao "?" The girl looked weird, and then stretched out her own Finger chuo chuo Yana. "Stupid girl, this is the past How long did you even remember your sister? " "Don''t make trouble, don''t mess around, who is you demon? Weird concubine. "Yana looked at her warily, like If her hand is not held by the other party, she can''t wait to see it Hurry up and stay away from this monster. "Monster? You girl said it''s a monster?" White hair The girl frowned slightly, and she tugged at the same time as she spoke. Mi Luo, who had been swallowed half of his body, was pulled out. "Who else, you have a pair on your head The monster with antlers dare to pretend to be my sister, tell you Who the **** is...oooo! "Yana, who hadn''t finished speaking, was caught When he reached the opponent, he gave a vicious head. "Bad girl, I don¡¯t always like to put my favorite sister Sister is talking about it? You can accept it if you change the look Isn''t it coming? ? "Baiji Chuo touched the yin on Chuo''s head Horns, in a moment, a pair of slender horns were retracted, she He took something from his neck and threw it to Yana. "You..." Yana subconsciously took the pendant suddenly Reacted in between "Sister, is it really you... "Otherwise, who else can it be? Do you think there is still Who can help you at this time? "As soon as I came back, I was Bai Ji¡¯s tone is obviously not too good. "Sister!" Yana rushed to the white as if ru pigeons were still in the nest. Chapter 1358: Ji''s arms. "Yeah! Be careful." Bai Ji stopped Yana from doing anything. Because, I said cautiously, looking a little bit agitated. With Yana. "Xiaoya, it''s not very convenient now, don''t do this This kind of thing is too intense. " "Ah? Not very convenient?" Yana was stunned looking at Bai Ji''s appearance. Chapter 13 ~ We Are Two Lives Now "Wait, Sister Sister, what''s the inconvenient what? "Looking at the appearance of Bai Ji caressing her belly Yana was so shocked that she forgot the blood connection The feelings overflowed when the closest relatives met, forgetting that they still There is no escape from danger. Bai Ji looks like a child now Like Ba Shi¡¯s mother, no bumps will be allowed Xu, Qian must be cautious about everything, afraid of moving the tire Wait, why do I have this idea What Why did Yana, who was frightened by her own thoughts, wave away? This idea. "Your Majesty? Is it really you?" Surprised I, Gordon walked over with brisk steps and went up Look down at Bai Ji. This girl gives him a very different feeling now Feel, but it feels no different from before, The appearance and xing pattern have not changed, but it seems that the whole person has When it comes to qualitative change and sublimation, this feeling is very strange. Noni..." Bai Ji looked at Gordon¡¯s appearance, her heart Complicated Tao. "Ah? Noni''" Gordon was not caught by Bai Ji. The words without the beginning and the end are a bit confusing. "Bai Ji Next, I¡¯m Gordon, don¡¯t you know me? "No, I know you are Gordon." Bai Ji shook Head back to Gordon with a soft smile. "long time no See you, Mr. Gordon, don''t come unharmed. Seeing Bai Ji smiling at him, Gordon said to the queen in his heart There is indeed something wrong with Suxia. "These days, you have been helping Xiaoya and the others ? Bai Ji brushed over Yana''s hair in a petting way, like a slap Rubbed her head like a cat. "Thanks for your hard work, no If you do, Yana, a careless child, really doesn¡¯t Know what ridiculous things will happen "I can''t talk about hard work, I''m afraid I will insult the ancestors. court "No." There was a touch of surplus on the corner of Bai Ji''s mouth. radian. "Your ancestors are very pleased for you, happy It''s terrible to you. "Uh, uh? Really." Gordon understood that this should only be It¡¯s Bai Ji¡¯s comfort, but I don¡¯t know why the accident Is very convincing, just like Bai Ji Zeng and her ancestors I met and talked about myself Fan is the same. "Well..." a slightly hesitant voice Intervene in the conversation between the two. The big white dragon transformed into a human form hesitated and walked to it By Bai Ji''s side, watching Bai Ji''s words stop, there is a thousand in my heart He talked a lot, but couldn''t utter a word when he reached the mouth. "Ah, I almost forgot, you are back too." Bai Ji walked to Miluo, and the latter was almost at the same time I knew the former''s thoughts in a moment, so I happily lowered my body Body, so that Bai Ji can touch her head. Chapter 1359: "Welcome home, Miluo." Bai Ji did not mention Ren What happened in the past is just a simple greeting. "You really did a triumphant victory." Xiaosha turned towards Bai Ji Smiled slightly to show congratulations Silk warmth continues to spread in everyone''s hearts Come The miracle finally happened, it was saved, and Bai Ji succeeded Returning to Barland, the mainland will be saved. At this moment, all talents feel the waiting before Not in vain, everything is worth it. The strongest blood queen returns, the mainland will have a master Heart bones, everything can be restored. In this situation, there is only one person standing awkwardly on the periphery At a loss. So embarrassed that you don¡¯t want the other party to see you The head droops back like a quail, and some look forward to each other Will you notice yourself with a few hints of hope Raise your head slightly I came to be deeply guilty and ashamed of the other party, Secondly, she doesn¡¯t know what kind of attitude she should adopt now What kind of emotion to face her. So the elder brother who once held admiration for each other (sister Sister) attitude, or attitude towards Baijin, or Attitude towards Baiming, or in other words, towards the blood queen Attitude She can''t figure out what she thinks about Bai Ji What kind of emotions did he embrace. As a elder brother, or a substitute for Baiming, also Or it¡¯s other feelings, because she can¡¯t guess herself I can¡¯t figure out my own feelings, so I use hysteria The behavior in the bottom to prove that the one guessed is Right, until now, she got the equivalent teaching She struggled, unable to make a choice, so she just Can choose Ze to escape. "Ah, you are here too." After some greetings, Bai Ji naturally noticed that he squatted in the corner and didn''t dare to lift up Seeing my own Ji Yue. Feeling Bai Ji set her eyes on herself Ji Yue is like a frightened little rabbit, her body is Stand it up, instinctively wanting to step back, but my feet are like She was in a dilemma like this, she was in a dilemma. It''s hard to move an inch. I didn''t see I didn''t see I didn''t see me...in my heart Ji Yue''s head, who was meditating in this way, was even lower. "How have you been recently? After hearing Bai Ji¡¯s greeting to herself, and that As if my sister is caring about her younger sister, she slapped herself Ji Yue''s behavior on the shoulders caused a sudden cardiac arrest. Like the seasoning that knocked over the cupboard, Ji Yuexin The five flavors are mixed, and the throat seems to be stuffed with a heavy Lead, I really want to say that "I''m sorry", and feel I have to say that to no avail, my face looks ugly Be silent. "My face is so ugly, and there are dark circles, have you not slept lately?" The more Bai Ji cares about her now, the more It made Ji Yue feel guilty and embarrassed, and it made her feel even more shocked. What was flustered was that there was a trace of ambiguity in the other party¡¯s words Obviously weak. This made her very frightened. She was uneasy and couldn''t guess what Bai Ji was doing to her now Chapter 1360: Thoughts and feelings, yin''s ridiculous mockery with resentment Either she still has emotions and can¡¯t let go of her, but not I want to be a stranger with her Bai Ji doesn¡¯t know Ji Yue¡¯s thoughts, if she knows Then, you probably think that the other party cares too much about it. Don¡¯t What''s needed From Jiyue''s promise to cooperate with the elves to the Blood Spirit City Broken, maybe Bai Ji really had a grudge against her at that time, But now, everything is clear She is nothing but a **** used by the elves, blood Lingcheng Po has nothing to do with her, it''s not that Bai Ji is here Excused her in the heart, but it was true. The elves who have gained forbidden power are incited by using It¡¯s a matter of time before the zealous humans who come to defeat the Blood Spirit Empire Love, whether there is Ji Yue¡¯s help in this, there is no difference at all. No, in other words, she was fooled Oil, by the way, was pitted. Inviting her to cooperate is just the elf wanting to get more momentum Let¡¯s go into the water, after it¡¯s done, the mainland will lose everything. Low resistance to foreign forces. Ji Yue thought that Bai Ji would treat her as an enemy, and never Ji is also a deadly enemy, this is indeed her nerve I¡¯m allergic, in other words, I¡¯m taking myself too much Up Bai Ji never regarded Ji Yue as her opponent In her eyes, Ji Yue¡¯s series of actions are all children Xiao Daxiao makes troubles and wants to seek the approval of adults That¡¯s fine, the problem is not big, the impact is not big, there is no such thing She didn¡¯t make much difference, she didn¡¯t care at all, even I also hope that she will be fooled a few times and continue to teach The wind and waves that cannot be defeated will only make people more Strong, this is the path that every strong man must follow to reach the top. Since the restoration of the country, it has been smooth sailing, Ji Yueque What¡¯s less is percussion and lesson, let her understand that opportunism is Undesirable, with this kind of fluke, change from the queen of a country To have nothing is the consequence. Ji Yue couldn''t think of it, no matter how she sought to change Change, Bai Ji is from the perspective of an elder, in In her eyes is a child who is not growing up. "Where are your subordinates." Bai Ji asked abruptly "Go away." Ji Yue instinctively did not dare to resist Bai Ji The question was answered honestly. "Why do you disperse? "I don''t want to trouble them, I can only retreat first Up. "Ji Yue said with her head down. "Compared with before, it has grown a little bit." Bai Ji Yue¡¯s words shocked Ji Yue, she didn¡¯t understand that she was experiencing After so much, why can the other party be so calm? Said in a relieved tone with a little encouragement and comfort Words come "Able to consider for the public other than yourself, you and the It is very different. "Bai Ji smiled softly, comparing with Be gentle at all times, adding invisibly The denominator xing ray. Seeing this smile, a certain big white dragon sees this but it is in his heart Trembling, the tail is instinctively erected like an antenna Come "Emperor sister, are you back from the ultimate black? It''s from Is the ultimate black back? ? Sure, you and evil Did the demon fight? What does the devil look like? Is it true Chapter 1361: Is huge and looks ugly as recorded in fairy tales ugly? Are there horns? Can they speak human words? no On what kind of image Yana is in front of others, in white In front of Ji, she will always be a half-year-old child. After the joy of reunion, Yana''s eyes twinkled The stars, keep asking Bai Ji about the ultimate black Matters. "His Majesty Bai Ji went all the way back to Balan from the ultimate black Virtue? It''s really you, the strength is really amazing Stop it. "It''s not just Yana, but Gordon also sighed. "Retreating from the black of the extreme, it''s unprecedented There is no one behind. "No, we are not the first case, there are five people more than us Early...Xiaoya, let go, don''t shake it, don''t be so dramatic Lie, we are not alone now. " "Oh, know, Sister Huang, of course not People...what? ! "I gradually understood Bai Ji''s words After the meaning of it, Yana felt that her mind was affected by Dimensionality reduction strikes. Except Yana, including Ji Yue, watching her His eyes became weird. "Emperor, sister, are you kidding me, huh, huh Oh, I still say Yana got it wrong, what do you mean Yes... Yana smiled without a smile, which made people She shuddered and laughed twice. "What did we say is not clear enough? Then let''s put it another way. To put it simply, we now have another birth in our body "Ah, you guys want to be crooked, forget it, wait a while You explain... Bai Ji lifted her forehead and squinted her eyes at random To the scarlet figure in the sky ...When we get rid of this big cockroach, we will talk to you Explanation. " 14th rolling "Emperor Sister, what''s the matter?" After digestion, the expected response came. Yana''s emotional breakdown, her three views are ruined, her lips are pursed Very uncomfortable in my heart. It¡¯s not accidental to survive the extreme darkness, After all, my sister suffered an accident... Xu this was for In order to fight for the chance to live, I was forced to do it Behaviour, it is so, Yana feels like this when she thinks of it The whole heart is blackened by ink. "Beast, beast! Yana gritted her teeth Tears burst into his eyes. "Which crazy bird is it? The beast did it! ? Even my sister¡¯s body is not let go, really Is it still a human? ? Xiaoya, you misunderstood. "Bai Ji is full of black lines Looking at Yana who was in sorrow. "I said it''s not you As you imagined, don''t think too much..." "I understand, sister, Yana understands...ya Na''s eyes filled with tears. "Yana knows, sister for How intolerable it is to live in a different plane It¡¯s easy to do so by all means, if it¡¯s not For everyone, my sister probably died of a martyrdom long ago "What the **** are you talking about." Bai Ji is very nonchalant I always feel that what the other party said is getting more and more outrageous. However, it¡¯s not just her who loses her mind Everyone looked different, and Gordon¡¯s expressions ranged from shock to the same Love, and finally gradually filled with worship and awe, he deeply cried Chapter 1362: After a sigh of relief, he bowed to Bai Ji in awe. "For Barland, I have wronged you, Queen of Blood Spirits Sui down. Also started? "In order to save the mainland, we must bear the humiliation and preserve our lives. Is the most rare achievement, for which it left the most humiliating The mark, you will never give up as long as you breathe... You sacrificed Really~Jie, but let me see your holy and immaculate spirit soul! It''s not an exaggeration to call you the saint of the entire continent "You continue to talk nonsense about us!" Bai Ji''s face Yin Yin sank. "Don''t you want to say something? Okay, I understand, now I¡¯m not going to write this pilgrimage into the annals of history, mentioning This section will be taken over at once. Seeing being respectful to oneself, as if to worship God Like Gordon, Bai Ji took a deep breath. It''s hard, she feels her fist is hard, honestly Yes, if this guy is not Nonni¡¯s descendant, I¡¯m early Beat him into a pig''s head. "Your Majesty... 1 is the real saint Xiaosha also echoed with tears at the moment, and even took He took out the handkerchief and wiped it for himself. "It used to be like this, it is still like this now, why are you Straight are so desperate. "Xiaosha wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes Guang, looked at Bai Ji with regret. "No matter what Well, I have never given up. This is Responsibility, is this what you always wanted to teach me? small Sha seems to understand a little bit. "You...Ji Yue* wore her skirt, wanting I choked in my throat when I said something. It¡¯s her succinct composition that makes up all of this, if she doesn¡¯t Participate in the encirclement of the elves, the blood will not be brought to the mountain The water is exhausted, if you are not forced to the end of the mountains and rivers by bi, do Bai Ji, who is the Queen of the Blood Spirit, will not take risks Everyone present, she is the least qualified to speak The one who speaks. "I know what rude things you are thinking, don''t Random thinking, it''s not what you think! "Bai Ji I feel tired of explaining. Don''t talk about the emperor, Yana understands everything... Yazhun Na will treat this child well and treat her as her own The child came to raise, but it¡¯s pity that this child didn¡¯t exist since he was born With a father, the world is too unfair for her Up "You guys never listen to us anymore! What do you think of Go inside, we didn''t happen to that kind of thing at all "Emperor sister, don''t try to be strong... you have Is it another life? Yana tremblingly covered her mouth, The sound choked. "This, yes "The blood relationship between that life and the emperor sister is a mother-daughter pair What "Yes, that''s right. "Isn''t that pregnant with x? "We..." Bai Ji thought about it again, as if it was this It looks like the xing quality is exactly the same, if you say it is pregnant There was no sense of disobedience at all, so I quickly got rid of this thought. law. "Not the same, the two are completely different! "One, we were not given a quack, and then Chicks again, the ones that your brain fills don¡¯t exist Chapter 1363: Yes, we do this to save people, and secondly, this kind of xing It''s just the first time you embrace it, don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand. " "Then this is not exactly the same as the **** of pregnant women horse "I can''t explain to you... Although the xing quality is a bit similar, but only one''s own body The body has become the hotbed of the soul, the belly is not May become bigger. I''ll explain to you later. "Bai Ji''s gaze Aimed at the red figure in the air. "It''s been a long time, Your Majesty Queen Bai Ji, you came to pay Really timely. "Notice that Bai Ji''s gaze is on her On his body, the scarlet monster greeted Bai Ji. "Tsk tsk, you almost drove you, a big cockroach that harms the environment The beetle forgot. "Bai Ji smiled and looked at the crimson monster It¡¯s just that there¡¯s nothing in this smile that looks similar to Yana. Feelings "Her Majesty the Triumphant Queen is really refreshing Windy. "The crimson monster doesn''t seem to be because of the rou body demon And lose your mind, with the circumflex and frustrated voice and Bai Ji chatted. "Are you the bird offering sacrifice? Tsk, other things Let¡¯s leave it alone, you don¡¯t seem to be interested in our return to Barland. Unexpectedly. "Bai Ji looked at the crimson monster jokingly. "You can go back and forth successfully, naturally relying on your own What''s the use of being surprised? "The Crimson Monster The runner on the face of the creature increased the speed, and several of them were stained with black water The tentacles drilled out of it. "It''s really a good plan to sacrifice to your lord." Bai Ji squinted. I lifted my eyes, waved my hand, the cards flying all over the sky, turned As a sharp sword, it can easily touch the sudden attack Hand chopped it all up. "You are no longer our opponent, you know Right. "The black wing of the demon that covers the sky and the sun is pierced from the back, white Ji and the scarlet monster are at the same height, she looks straight At this crimson monster. In her opinion, the little bit of God Xing Wei carried by the latter Trivial. "The so-called wealthy and wealthy insurance is required, this seems to be nothing. Things of law. "The high priest spread his hands. "But I lost. It is too early to conclude the outcome. "Mr. High Priest, we have an impulse now. "Oh? What impulse?" "Put your head apart and see what''s hidden inside How many secret impulses. " "Secret? Her Majesty, there can be What secret? Could it be that you want to know the secret Where is the treasury? " "Mr. Sacrifice''s sloppy ability is quite strong But we''ve all said it for this kind of sake, if you still don''t Understand it is a little deliberately pretending to be stupid. "Bai Ji Carrying the sickle and said. "Oh, that''s it, there is still you in this world Something I don''t know. "The high priest groped his chin. "I I thought that after this journey, you might be able to do what you really want All-knowing and all-powerful in justice. " "Then the problem is, we become omniscient and omnipotent, and change Better than anyone else, even better than your master Strong, is this good for you? "Bai Ji didn''t plan to do this Soon to make a sacrifice with the bird face, or she doesn¡¯t want to Chapter 1364: Kill the opponent so quickly. "What is your Majesty Bai Ji talking about, we are now enemy. "That''s it, you really expected us to succeed came back. "Bai Ji grinned. "Don''t take everyone As a foolish fool, Mr. Sacrifice, let¡¯s guess Look, your purpose is to make a carriage as a transport Transport the devouring energy from the ultimate black to the Is your big octopus swallowed in front of it? " "If I say that Her Majesty¡¯s guess is only 30% correct, female Will Your Majesty believe it? " to make? Did we only guess 30% correctly? Really left Unfortunately, the remaining seven layers will be pried out of your mouth. Up. "Bai Ji waved her sickle and stroked the terrifying speed of sound. Just a flash came to the bird''s face. Several blessing cards were activated at the same time, and the high priest almost There was no room for resistance, so she strangled her neck neck Although there is an extra life in the body, Bai Ji fights Power is reduced, any behavior must be cautious, but tidy up This crimson monster is completely indifferent. She already has a complete physique, God xing is no longer a consumable for her It is the original force that can regenerate and multiply indefinitely. And **** xing means endless, not old or not dead Of course Bai Ji wouldn''t think that she only controlled the other''s neck Can subdue him. For the god-xing creature, the body Almost all of his weaknesses have been reduced, including his neck and throat Head, lower abdomen, these fragile places are not becoming Their weaknesses. The giant sword made of red cards penetrates the monster¡¯s The xiong mouth, with a wave of the sickle, was nailed together with its head On the ground. "Now, can you tell us the truth?" Yibai Ji¡¯s foot was put on the high priest¡¯s arm to end, the battle was only The effort that lasted less than a minute was over. Everyone was stunned, the unattainable **** Xing Shengsheng Things can''t go through a round in Bai Ji''s hands. "Ha, ha ha... Her Majesty the Queen is indeed getting stronger That''s a lot. "Even if it is nailed to the ground like a nail Go up, the high priest is still hoarse with that dry voice the sound of. "Don''t do unnecessary struggles and stubborn resistance, you know, do Xing creatures for the gods, we have thousands of ways to give birth to you It''s better to die. "Bai Ji Chi~luo~luo''s threatened. "Really, you think you are the top devourer Are you planted? "The high priest sneered." Then let you go Vision! " The whole body is fixed up and down, the snails on the face of the high priest The spin began to spin, and the spiral seemed to be together with one place An abyss full of despair and swamp, a huge harvest Lizheng is dragging Bai Ji''s body towards the endless mud "Want to be better than swallowing power? Bai Ji raised her eyebrows, thirteen The roar of the silver-white multi-eyed dragon pierced the sky. Chapter 15 ~ It''s over soon "Do you want to be more powerful than swallowing power?" Bai Ji''s mouth curled slightly. Thirteen eye-catching dragons looming behind themselves, standing still Between the sky and the earth, it seems to cover the sky. "That is, the greedy devourer?" familiar with Yana Chapter 1365: The appearance of the thirteen devourers is very big The change, pure white seems to be covered with a layer of dark silver armor The scales are shining, and the curved horns on the head are getting longer After a lot of time, the small orange eyes became four pairs. Undoubtedly, they ushered in quality in the ultimate darkness. Change and sublimation. Faced with the rapidly rotating vortex gears, thirteen inclines The swallower shows no weakness, and his mouth is full of coveting. Wipe the scarlet, and fight each other in that reverse air current. "Hehehe... Are you scared?" Crimson Monster Wu laughed, using that face without facial features. "I can feel your body trembling, together with your The heart trembles with trepidation. " "Give up resistance, this seal of chaos is the ancestral god A masterpiece transformed from human beings, even if you have a god, It is also unattainable! "The crimson monster seems to be trying to imprint To prove my own claim, the power exerted by the seal of chaos is increasing Bigger. Bai Ji glanced at the thirteen behemoths behind her Their competition with the Seal of Chaos has the upper hand, although she Didn''t try his best, but the vortex of the crimson monster swallowed The strength is constantly getting stronger and bigger. If you really want to be the crimson monster As said, the swallowing power of this imprint can be infinite If it is, it will eat itself, maybe it¡¯s just a matter of time Of course, this is just a theory. "The phagocytic power of the imprint is endless, praise Command the Lord Meizu, hahahaha! "Clip in the wind With the crazily laughter of the crimson monster, the impenetrable mountain Yue falls apart, and the entrenched giant tree is uprooted Up, as its name suggests, chaos, everything will Being dragged into the bottomless chaos. "It''s so noisy." Bai Ji pierced the sword in impatiently. In the whirlpool, they are constantly mixing and stabbing like wooden sticks. The absorption and absorption of the mark stopped abruptly, the crimson monster The thing was startled, looking at the full-body paint in Bai Ji''s hand. After using the black stick, it was almost blurred Clear verbal grinning "It turns out that...!" The crimson monster stretched out Hand, about to grasp the broken sword body, but was leaned behind The swallows bit their heads first "How, maybe?!" The scarlet monster was unwilling Roared, and Bai Ji, who had already expected this situation, Of course it won''t wait for it to finish saying the last words. The swallower threw it into the air and swallowed it whole, It''s as easy as a frog swallowing a grasshopper. The steep rock wall stopped shaking, and the mountain above The trees stopped swaying, as if it was just this moment, The world returned to calm. And below, the few people who suffered from the fights of the gods also It was finally relieved. After swallowing the high priest, Bai Ji didn¡¯t have the slightest Pause, leap into the sky, stand on top of the swallower and look down The entire mountain island, countless red cards gathered into An exquisite red crystal tabard, and one of the cards in the hand It turned into the book code she held in her hands. "The shadow of Rasambo, liquidate Qianshou, liquidate all Wang, liquidate the ghosts, liquidate the gods, liquidate the foreign land, liquidate the world. " Divine Art: Rasambo''s Blood Scourge "Landrito, how is the situation?? "Wooden dowel? Didn''t you go to see your majesty, why? Chapter 1366: came back? Your Majesty. " No. 2....I will be empty-handed if I find it come back? "The wooden dowel hammered the tree trunk beside his fist irritably "Speaking of which, why did you retreat here? "This mountain is surrounded by ghost sharks, climb up Murlocs are setting fire to the forest, escaping from the fire, I The door can only choose to go up the mountain. " "When the fire comes, you are sure that you are not sending dead? "What can I do? Murloc carpet burning The mountainside is now bare. " Landry Tuo helplessly spread his hands "But even so, there are times when there is no refund Waiting. "Looking at the soldiers maintaining order, his expression People fleeing to the mountain in fear. The most dangerous moment has come, maybe only here Only then can Baland¡¯s creatures completely ignore race Prejudice with ideology, the same hatred and hatred for the FAW Soldiers of different races are fulfilling the righteousness of soldiers Work to protect people from retreating, and people of different races are in the same boat Together, advance and retreat together Whether it¡¯s a cat people or a troll tribe, Or the surviving kinsmen and Qulan people, at this time Unite together, put aside the grudges and prejudices of the past See, mutual support and support. I don¡¯t know why, Landry watching this situation Taku started to stay in a daze. "Landrito, what are you doing, what are you doing? Don¡¯t you see now is the time to be in a daze? "The sound of the dowel Wake up Landry''s thoughts of flying far away. "Hurry up, maybe the princes and women are right now Taking refuge in the mountains, we have to find them quickly Landry Tuo heard that he was about to move, an ice spear Stabbed towards him, after a daze, he slowly turned I went there and saw the one that was pierced by the ice spear on the trunk Murloc "Don''t you fight in the law of knights? It¡¯s not allowed to be stunned 039; this one? "Icy voice The sound came with sarcasm, and Tina was facing him with a cane Cast a cold look. "Thank you Miss Tina for your help." Landry Tuo raised his bow and arrow, and after finishing up the next few people who approached After the murloc, he followed Tina''s pace. "It¡¯s better for you to have a snack rather than thank you. The strength shown is the same as the one that smashed the city wall with one arrow. The time doesn''t match. "Tina''s words were full of thorns, Rand Rituo didn''t care. He came to Tina. "Miss Tina was injured?" Seeing Tina on crutches At every turn, Landryto said without any doubt. "Huh? Compared to me, you still care about yourself first Right. Tina sneered with a cane. "I''m not hurt Don''t worry about it, someone will come and pick me up later Go, if you continue to waste time with me here, to Just wait for bad luck at that time. " excuse me. Rituo throws away the longbow Without a word, leaned down and held Tina¡¯s knees to hold her Hugged up. "You, what are you doing?! Put me down, shameless The smelly rascal! Chapter 1367: In his arms, Landry did not feel the girl The peculiar rouru¨£n body, but a burst of icy people It''s like a rock with uneven and rough surface kind "Your legs are freezing." Landry Tuo frowned slightly. eyebrow "Don''t worry about it, someone will come to pick me up later. Let me down "Forgive me." Holding Tina, Landry couldn''t Gu Yana beat Xiong''s mouth to keep up with the end of the team. And at this moment, everyone felt it Si violated the meaning of harmony, and raised his head unanimously. Everyone noticed. The continuous rainstorm stopped for the first time since the catastrophe. After resting, the billowing black cloud opened a big hole, deep and deep The cumbersome blood marks of the scribbles cover the sky above the mountains "What''s that?... The vision of heaven and earth triggered the crowd Human curiosity. "Boom boom boom Carved, the mountain collapsed, the mountain The pulse is divided into two, just split from the end of the line An unsteady Landryto almost fell on When Tina was about to fall into the cracks, Landry stretched out Hold it firmly with your hands, but the mountain is swiftly The speed collapsed, and the soil of the whole mountain became unstable The substance is constantly shaking. Landryto can¡¯t grasp the balance, for a while. Way to drag Yana up. "Bow cross!" Seeing this, the wooden dowel wanted to come and help I just met those few who fell down because they couldn¡¯t keep up with the team. The sub-cat child who is at risk between the mountain crevices, only Got to get out to rescue "Bow cross, hold on!" "You, don''t care about it...! Bing''e brought it Tina''s pain reached the limit, her body stiffened, her throat covered with ice The crumbs are blocked, and every time the vocal cords are vibrated, there is a torn heart. Pain in the lungs. "Grasp it... well, you don''t seem to be able to move now Fingers come. "Just when Landryto spit out subconsciously When the violently shaking cliff finally lost him balance. "Cross bow!" There is a small cat on the left and right. My child¡¯s wooden dowels were too busy to help. The red phantom flicked through the air like a dragon on the water Flying across the gap like a fly, the two who fell quickly Saved it. "Ouch!" Landryto felt his head knock On a very rocky rock, after landing Consciousness holds his head. "Sisi...my head, this What''s so hard. " "You, get me up." The suppressed voice Coming from below. "Huh? Oh, sorry." Then I realized I Landry Taku, who seems to be sitting on another girl¡¯s body Busily got up and helped the latter up. "I''m sorry, are you okay? Your etiquette teacher didn¡¯t teach you, I apologize Time should not look rudely if there is nothing Have you glanced at someone else''s xiong. "Tina, who barely got up, vomits "Sorry." Landry Tuo cast his gaze away, but in his heart Chapter 1368: Started to mutter. Tina, Yana, and Bai Ji...looks like kinsmen The bloodlines are very fabric-saving. "Are you thinking about something strange, right." Tina Squinted his eyes. How can it be... and the unexpected intuition is accurate. Fortunately, Tina doesn''t seem to care about him It can be seen from the slightly upturned corners of the mouth. "Speaking of which, who saved us just now? "Who knows, guess?" Tina seemed to be in a great mood Well, even started a joke with Landrito. "How could I guess it?...You are in a sudden mood Has it gotten better? "Landrituo noticed that right now Compared with just now, Fang¡¯s expression is completely two faces. The set is the same as flipping a book. A good mood? Nothing. "Tina shook her head Laughing without saying a word, did not discuss this topic much. Ah, this is obviously not the point at this time Ah, hurry up the mountain, don¡¯t get rid of the pit again later "No need." Tina refused, looking at the sky. Profound way. "There is no need to go up the mountain anymore, the war will be soon It''s over. Chapter 16 ~ Seeing the Sun Again "This. What happened?!" Happened The vision is beyond everyone¡¯s brains and common sense, so much so They forgot the instinct to flee to survive, and they joined together. All look towards the clear sky. The dense black mist is imprinted by a curse as if drawn by blood A hole was abruptly opened, and the long-lost sunlight returned to the earth, The scope of the curse seal is still expanding, and the dark clouds are like The fire ants that saw the water disappeared. "This is a miracle, a real miracle." Yang The light fell on the moldy faces, as if making the survivors We saw the dawn of hope, kneeling like pilgrims Next, praise and praise to their gods. "Thanks to the true ancestor, the Emperor Cypriel never abandoned him People, everything is a test for us Experience, and the benevolent will not set what we can¡¯t pass Difficulty. " "Praise Rasambo, your blessings are everywhere" Thank you for your salvation The light of hope shines on the faces of the people, and they show As their respective gods offered their gratitude devoutly, secretly But there are people everywhere ridiculing their behavior. Just like prying through the crystal ball to see all the black The robe man, he wears a silver bird face With The scarlet curse expands until it covers the mountains and their surroundings The surrounding sea area naturally covers the surrounding mountains Ghost sharks, the latter also raised their heads and looked strangely The sky is covered with blood and complex spells. Several ring-shaped scarlet spells wrap them around the bag Bound, deprived the ghost sharks of their ability to move, they can¡¯t Move a tiny bit, it''s as if it''s not the top of their heads that imprison them The blood mark, but the power of a world. Accompanied by a pulling force, the gray-black quality from the ghost shark Drilled out of his body, as if being strengthened by an invisible big hand Pulled out These are their lives Essences are kept in the deepest part of the body, only they survive Chapter 1369: In any case, the ghost shark will not be threatened by life. Threaten The gray and black essence is exhausted under the lead of the spell In the blood mark, the ghost sharks are struggling and wailing, As for the waves of the Black Sea, the waves are raging. It¡¯s like a fish going ashore, can¡¯t breathe, just I can keep swinging my body and struggle for the last minute The vitality of the footpath, the sword and the fish rou, of course can only In suffocation and despair, it is getting weaker and weaker. Was forcibly drawn out of the essence from his body, just like where The blood of this kind is as precious as precious, accompanied by vitality After all, the bodies of ghost sharks like mountains seem to have become With an empty shell, it fell towards the ocean. With the huge body falling down, the ocean lifted up The uproar caused a violent tsunami, almost submerged To the top of the mountain. "This...what happened?" Almost being Landry Taku was startled by the waves rolled by the tsunami and washed down the mountain. Watching the surviving waves. Ghost sharks are all wiped out? Is this all gone? ? Who caused such a strong spell? No, this is already It can¡¯t be summarized by force, it¡¯s not one at all. The world is not a force of one dimension. "Your Excellency Landrito." To be called by a voice Wake up, Landryto''s face is dull "Sir Queen? You finally found you, you are all right What "Don''t worry." Although Ji Yue is talking to Landry Tuo speaks, but his eyes always look up at the sky "My Majesty, you know that the ball in the sky is beyond us What is the mantra of understanding categories? "Seeing Ji Yue And Landry Too safe and sound, the dowel loosens slightly Ji Yue just shook her head complicatedly, without saying anything. What "That''s Shenhuang." The injured Tina replied instead of her. After this question, she swept the present with a deep smile Everyone. "The manifestation of nature is a miracle. "Gods? Are the nine gods back?" Muzi said hesitantly. "No, regardless of the nine gods, man will conquer the sky, only There are all kinds of self to save oneself, not to pray The gods who believe in the illusory, the ones who make history are often nothing A hero to be afraid of, not a mirrored miracle. "hope Looking at the horizon, Tina¡¯s face is like a long-lost sunshine. In this way, he showed a heartfelt smile. "President Delan, are you all right. "Oh, thank you Majesty Yana for your help, hey, age Yue is not forgiving, the veteran is still not good at it Now, when I was young, there were only a few people to ring The banana tree I was holding rushed up with a kick. "In Yana''s Supported, Delan beats herself while leaning on a cane Waist. "Father, be careful." He also helped Delan. The girl whispered, as one of the few big blood spirit families Of survivors, Melvy barely survived the catastrophe Bloodline, although there are only scattered distant relatives left in the family And a direct daughter, it¡¯s better than those full-fledged families The extinct family. "Excuse me, Your Majesty Yana is bothering about my old bone It''s really unnecessary. "Looking at the waves after the waves are over, sore Delan sighed over the cruel mountains. "The longer you live, the witness Chapter 1370: The more, the more emotions get out of control. "Blood spirit has no life limit, but has a long life Limited, the old man didn¡¯t believe this sentence before. I''ve been certified, I always feel like I have nothing in my life It is worthy of nostalgia. " "Since it is prosperous, there must be decline, on the contrary Yes, after the decline, it will inevitably usher in a new prosperity Sheng. "Yana slapped the slain old man His back looked at the sky that was blooming again. "Mr. Derain Have witnessed so much, don¡¯t mind witnessing a thriving Bar "Prosper again? Your Majesty Yana" "Don''t call me your majesty." Yana smiled lightly. "The Lord has returned. If you continue to call me your majesty, you can Not suitable anymore. "True Lord? ... Your Majesty Ji is back?? Delan''s voice just fell, and the body shook for a while, flooding the mountain The seawater circling up against the principle of gravity, the sky Those who come with the blood mark will not refuse, like the head of a bottomless well. "Did you soak up the water?" It looks like a routable trend. Everyone was stunned by the falling water level. Move mountains and fill the sea, burn the sky and boil the earth, the girl in the sky is right This is easy to come by, like moving a teacup to a special Positioning is just as easy. "A miracle, this is a real miracle." Latham The followers of Bo put their hands together and prayed devoutly. "Her Queen After returning home, Lassambo never abandoned us. " "Is it her, ah, although a little unwilling, but heart It¡¯s not surprising if she can do it Feels like it. "Looking at the reappearing sun wheel, the wooden dowel sighed slightly. Tao. "It''s a miracle "No, this is not a miracle." Landry Tuo put his hands together On both sides of the long sword, I looked up slightly. "Baland is always overwhelming The edge of annihilation and rebirth is vacillating, although it has fallen into extinction several times Circumstances, heroes can always be molded at this moment. " "Just like the old paladin Bai Ming, she also Will become a story and legend. "Really, haha, speaking of it, she looks like Bai Ming It''s also a little bit related, maybe she is a Paladin Oh, the reincarnation of the scholar. ¡±The joking way of the wooden dowel "No." Ji Yue denied Muzi''s guess, she shook Head talk. "She is her, Baiming is Baiming, please don¡¯t Confused. " "Me too, I won''t get confused anymore." Ji Yue murmured Muttered to himself. The color of the blood mark fades and then fades away gradually, but But the sunlight pierced the yin haze like the moon The mainland sees the sky again, and when you look around, there is only this mountain Bathed in long-lost sunlight. The decayed and dead vegetation seems to be revived. The history of the mainland repeats itself, destruction and rebirth are at the same time The so-called repeating, the so-called "Nothing is very peaceful, and sticking to the end" Engrave, the light will fall on everyone''s shoulders. "It''s dusk." "Yeah, it''s already evening, the sun should go down It''s... it will rise again tomorrow Under the eyes of everyone, Bai Ji, who was stepping on the cloud, slowly descended Falling, walked towards the person waiting for her. Sister, welcome home. "Yana is hanging sweetly Smile, holding the one that has been broken to pieces Chapter 1371: Type shell Bai Jiji engraved on it The words are no longer distinguishable. Rao is so, she still takes it by her side and never leaves Body, it¡¯s hard to imagine what happened to her thing. No matter what, what stands in front of oneself is self My sister, this will not be changed by any space and time change The top of the mountain, the place where the sun can reach, the clothes are rags The survivors of the rags are the background, and the two sisters have embraced each other for a long time. "It''s okay, everything is okay..." Hugging Bai Yana casually comforted Ji''s body. "Emperor sister, already After going home, everything is okay, for us, you Xin Bitter. This respectable blood queen must have experienced it An arduous journey. Troubling you. "It¡¯s not just The blood, the behavior of Bai Ji won the knight of Gulan, Ya The unanimous respect of the cat people, the troll warfare. In their eyes, she is a hero of the mainland. Nim found a place and sat down, Tina''s mouth hung When I smiled, Bing¡¯e¡¯s side effects seemed to be affected by Yang. The light melted. Landryto Dowel looks at this picturesque picture It¡¯s been a long time without words, but just now, I figured out everything Ji Yue smiled blessedly towards the two of them. Baiming is Baiming, Baijin is Baijin, and the elder is the elder Long, she is no longer confused when she understands her emotions No longer attached. Time seems to stand still at this moment, which makes people amazed The beautiful scenery of Guanzhan attracted everyone''s attention, without giving way People sigh...it was supposed to be like this, but Yayan was The next sentence completely mixed up the atmosphere. "Think of a good place, Sister Huang, you are going back this time I brought back a niece for Yana. Not bad. Ah, it''s okay "Pangji." Some Bai Ji, who was aroused by the scene, had no expression on her face. Affectionately let Yana go, and let her fall on the uneven On the mountain. "Mow!" After making a strange sound Later, Yana lost her balance "Woo...Sister..." Yana shouted aggrievedly. "Nimes "Ah, Your Majesty, your subordinates are here." Nim leaned quickly. Crutches out of the queue. "Where''s Lilias''s coffin? Do you have it with you." Looking at everything around, Bai Ji realized that if she Come one step late, maybe she will fall into a dead end, she Take a breath. Chapter 17~ "Oh oh oh oh! "Have you heard anything?" Tina was beside him curiously Yana looked at the ambush. "I heard that, she was kicking me "really??" "Yeah, I feel it, let me listen to it again. Yana continued to attach her ears. "Really, I heard Yes, she is really kicking, puff, so lively The child who loves to move must be a boy Chapter 1372: "No, you must have heard it wrong, it must be a female child. "Tina corrected. "The royal family has always been a female. Boy, boy or something is impossible. " "This kind of thing is not absolute, it''s impossible to say Well, it''s also a boy. Doesn¡¯t exist, Your Royal Highness Yana I don¡¯t know, Tina is different from you, but I am very Research. "Tina said confidently. "It¡¯s as if you know it well, but if you put it plainly, you don¡¯t Have you experienced these things? ? "Yana is not to be outdone. Tao. "Just saw some of the experiences that others have summed up According to hearsay, it makes me have experienced many battles. In fact, your experience in this area is just a blank Paper, don¡¯t know anything I, I... Tina was utterly speechless by Yana Yan, it took a long time before he blushed and said in embarrassment. "His Royal Highness It¡¯s the same as I didn¡¯t say, I¡¯ve never been married, neither have any lovers Yes, how can that kind of thing be possible "Don''t talk about this, you don''t have any experience horse? To put it bluntly, isn''t it just talking on paper and giving directions? It makes me know it well! " "Of course I am different from you, huh, anyway, I said If it''s a boy, it''s a boy. "Yana embraced her arms, shook her Mouth. "His Royal Highness Yana has no common sense as always, as Rasambo¡¯s royal line is impossible for boys "Don''t take a bite of common sense, in case there is an exception What? ? "Yana really had a gap with Tina on this issue. On it. "It must be a girl." "It must be a boy! female! " "male "Kh! Kh!!" The two arguing arguing were taken one by one Gave a heavy blow "Let''s say you two had such a happy chat, there is a test Have you considered our feelings? "Bai Ji clenched her fist with a slight expression on her face Laughing, there was a big pound sign on his head. "So, men and women have something to do with you, Also, what are you doing on my stomach? All said The quality of xing is completely different, what can you hear? " "Woo... Sister, when will the child be born?" Yana, who was taught a lesson, doesn¡¯t remember xing at all, she has two eyes Staring at the little stars, his face is full of curiosity. "I want to see the shrink soon Little sister, I want to touch her head and let her call My aunt, eh hey "Mmm, it will probably take a while." Bai Ji After thinking about it, she thought of what Nonni had said to her before if. Lirina is not strictly white Ming, she is an incomplete, wounded remnant soul, so So you can treat her as a separate individual Look. At least in Bai Ji¡¯s eyes, Bai Ming is Bai Ming, and that I''m dumb and lack common sense, and I need someone to take care of it everywhere. The little girl is not alone Also benefited from Lilina''s just a wisp of injury Soul, not even the body, the first embrace of the blood race How much backlash will it cause her, otherwise, the blood of Gulan will be The conflict between the blood and the blood will be on the verge of being greeted at that time Chapter 1373: Her body died. But just because there is no body, the soul is also broken Yes, Lilina probably stayed warm in her body for a long time To come out. And after coming here, it seems that she is not sure whether she can protect Have memories No, it¡¯s okay, even if she¡¯s like a newbie The baby is so brand new, just let yourself be little by little Fill her with color. Thinking of this, the corner of Bai Ji''s mouth hangs a little lightly She smiled, stroking her belly button, as if she was dreaming about something. Yanatina beside, even including Miluo showed an extremely shocked expression. "Sister...you, uh, don''t know why, I feel that you have changed a lot, but you feel the same as before kind "His Royal Highness Yana, you don''t understand this." Tina made A very knowledgeable appearance. "Female xing is becoming a mother The changes before and after are great, there is something called mother xing, now it seems that with the change of identity, your majesty This aspect should have been fully inspired. " "Is that so? When a mother becomes gentle What. Yana looked at Milo thoughtfully. "I really want to Find another species to test it, it¡¯s better to be in that kind of world Rare races in the world, so that there can be comparisons and proofs Suddenly, there was a big At the same time, the tail is like a signal pole Cocked up. "Don¡¯t talk nonsense, it¡¯s not what you think of. "Bai Ji really wants to explain the ins and outs to them, if If there is a very inappropriate person on the scene, She really wants to solve this dumbfounding mistake "Miss Ji Yue, don''t look at us like this. Straightforward. "Bai Ji glanced at a corner not far away, from time to time The black-haired girl who cast her gaze here. "Um, Bai Ji, pregnant...oh no, I just want to ask What kind of feeling do you feel now? "see Bai Ji noticed herself, hesitated for a moment, Ji Yue finally After all, he couldn''t help but asked curiously. Bai Ji''s face sank, then her mouth The angle rose slightly. "Little sister Ji Yue, let''s tell you Secret, don''t tell anyone else. "Wh, what''s the secret?" Although looking at Bai Ji Laugh, but Ji Yue always feels that each other¡¯s smile has various meanings All are terrifying. She has a bad feeling. "Actually." Bai Ji smiled and reached her ear. In front of the bank, said softly. "This child who is about to be born is The person you have loved the most. " Miss Bai Ji, are you kidding me? Although I know that what the other party said is definitely a joke, but Ji Looking at Bai Ji''s smile, Yue couldn''t help but shudder. war This feeling, I told her that it was true. kind Bai Ji smiled and said nothing, anyway, she brought it to , Can¡¯t be counted as deceiving Ji Yue, but the other party is not Believe, that''s no wonder myself. All the soldiers came to Bai Ji, take it lightly He placed a black coffin in front of Bai Ji. Chapter 1374: At this moment, everyone held their breath Suck, focus on the coffin and Bai Ji who walked towards the coffin in front of I saw that she took out four golden fragments, and Only the goddess of love who is still in the swaddled baby "This is the god''s [organs? Boarding I have imagined the appearance of the real organs, maybe because of the first The relationship of inclination, the actual appearance is far from what he thought Long At the same time, he also noticed that the broken pieces in Bai Ji¡¯s hands Film, I gave her one when she was leaving, and she originally There is also one slice, now there are two more slices, for the case The fragments should be complete. But these four pieces put together are completely missing Compound means, once the organ is broken, even if Is there no way to recover it if you gather it all together? Huo Lei frowned imperceptibly Head, he always felt that these fragments were so familiar. It¡¯s not the familiarity I¡¯ve seen anywhere, like It was in the midst of something, that he was called in a certain way. The silver-haired girl still looks like that, her eyes tight Closed, with loose silver hair, dressed in a solemn black mortuary Yi, the skin is as pale as before, as if she still has Breathing, just like falling asleep. "How have you been lately?" Bai Ji lowered her head. Lightly kissed Lilias on the forehead. "Let''s go back coming. At the moment of 7 o''clock, the scene is silent, everyone is screened He watched Bai Ji''s every move intently. I saw Bai Ji grip the white statue tightly to Lily In Yasi''s hand, she sprinkled the fragments in her hand like petals On Lilias¡¯ body, work divine power to pour it Enter the stone statues and fragments. Everyone who was watching opened their eyes wide, for fear Miss the crucial second The dead can really get the help of divine power Do you have to be born again? This is what all of them want to know and are curious of If divine power is really so omnipotent, maybe where This kind of really is just as they describe it, weak and weak It makes no sense. Time goes by little by little, stone statues and fragments Nothing happened, likewise, Lilias didn¡¯t have any su Signs of waking up. Everyone¡¯s curiosity and hope from the beginning, and finally accompanied Slowly disappointed over time. However, Bai Ji did not give up on this, but added The output of divine power was greatly increased, and then, the mountain and the surrounding The space is gradually approximated by Bai Ji¡¯s surging divine power Mind distortion "His Majesty Bai Ji, you..." Nim stopped watching Going down, Gordon, who was going to persuade him, shook his head at him. All hard work is in vain, no one will Tolerate it, and Bai Ji is the same. That is an unwilling attachment. "His Majesty Bai Ji, stop, continue like this, Li Miss Lias¡¯ body will be washed out...Gordon Can''t help it. Chapter 1375: After realizing that she could not succeed, Bai Ji stopped Power transmission. Lilias is the same as before, without any changes Transform "I see." The silent people around thought While trying to comfort her, Bai Ji spoke up. "for sure We are not strong enough. "As long as you kill all Devourers you encounter, you can Come on, it must be..." Bai Ji was as calm as death The eyes looked into the distance. "Just start with that foreign octopus beginning Looking at Bai Ji¡¯s expression at this moment, Yana felt A hint of worry arose. Yin dark castle somewhere unknown. "When my daughter was sad for her unscrupulous mother When the party was sitting comfortably eating melon seeds I don''t know what she would think if she knew about it. "Permeate the water Jingqiu looked at the scene in which Kerr jokingly moved towards the corner Luo asked. "Isn''t this all arranged by you? It''s all my fault Where are you? ¡­¡­How is it going? It''s beyond your plan The count part? "There will always be errors, you know, I can¡¯t Be foolproof...even after repeating so much Chapter 18 ~ Going Home (Part 1) "Emperor sister, where are we going now?" "Where? Of course I went home." Bai Ji said naturally when she heard Yana''s words. "Home?... But the emperor sister, the Blood Spirit Palace in Saplan has been submerged and corroded by the flood. Even if it is rescued, the building will probably be dead." "Well, that''s right, so you have to rely on your help." Bai Ji mounted the dragon, and the members of the blood family camp also mounted Miluo''s back. They are leaving. Update. "Your Majesty''s trip is going to reshape the world, or do you want to drive the alien species that stay in this world out of Balland?" asked Gordon, who was on crutches. "Why do you ask separately? We both have." Bai Ji grinned indifferently. "In that case, please take it with you." Gordon asked for instructions. "So, do you want to witness the reshaped world, or do you want to help us kill the alien species?" "My answer is the same as you, all." Gordon swears on crutches. "OK? Do you care about the Wu clan? In fact, I am very puzzled about this. Like the elves, the Wu clan stays in the realm outside of Baland. Regarding this matter, you can completely stay out of the matter, right?" "The Witch race is on another plane. Although it will not be affected, if the foreign species are unscrupulous, the wave of aggression will sooner or later hit the wizard''s spire." Gao Deng said. "Please let me follow you. I want to witness the new world you have created." "Really." Bai Ji turned her head. "Then you are coming up soon? Waiting for us to come and invite you personally?" "It''s rude." Hearing this, Gordon tidied up his robe and walked onto Milo''s back. After that, the people who should go were all there, but Milo did not fly away. Ji Yueyu stopped talking and was about to part ways, but she couldn''t say anything to keep her. It was precisely because she had figured out her current relationship with her that she couldn''t say those words. Just ask, how could the prince of Gulan say to the queen of the blood race, "Please take me, I also want to witness the world you reshape"? The Yamao have been a subject country where the blood is not on the face of Mingling from before. It is reasonable to take the Yamao to go, but what about the Seven Qurans like them? Previously they were enemies, and it was impossible for them to be promoted to relatives and friends in Chinese in a single crisis. Even if it is a temporary partnership, there is no need to continue to help them. "Your Majesty, my people and I have nowhere to go, that...hey, please take it in." The thigh is right in front of him, how could Xiaosha let it go, and she got permission after selling a cute. The Asian cats got on Milo''s back. "You bring your people up here." When the stupid Huo Lei looked around, Bai Ji stopped him. "Ah? I?" Huo Lei pointed to his nose. "Who else can you be?" Bai Ji looked at him funny. "I haven''t invited you for a drink, we don''t want to owe someone else." "Wine? Ahhh, is there such a thing?" Horais thought about it, and almost wanted to break his huge head. He couldn''t remember that the blood queen owed herself a meal, confused. He was pushed onto the dragon''s back by the tribe. Then, only the Gulan side remained at the scene and there was no movement. Don''t mention how embarrassing the scene was. "Why, don''t those who stay here plan to leave?" After a while of silence, Bai Ji said. "We, right?" Ji Yue raised her head slightly. "If you want to continue to stay in this place where the birds don''t shit, we also call it, although it is really troublesome to bring more people." "Is this really okay?" Knowing what Bai Ji meant, Ji Yue seemed a little entangled and embarrassed. "You are the Queen of the Blood Race, aren''t you? It''s no good for you to rescue a group of Qur''ans." "It is not good for us to save a group of Qulan people, but it seems that there is no conflict between saving the Qulan people and the sister who saved us, right?" "Sister, sister..." Ji Yue suddenly reacted and looked at Bai Ji in a daze. "You said, sister?" "Although we shouldn''t say this, let''s talk about it for the first time. The situation in the mainland is very bad now. For safety reasons, it is better for you to follow us." Bai Ji suggested. "Sir Queen." Gulan''s knights shifted their eyes to Ji Yue''s body, waiting for her decision. Chapter 1376: "No need, Your Majesty the Queen of Blood Spirits." Ji Yue raised her face, with a quiet smile on her face, which was a bit free and easy in her openness. "Thank you for your help regardless of previous complaints, and Ji Yue will never forget your great kindness." Seeing this, Bai Ji smiled knowingly. "Do you really not follow us? In the face of life and death, you should let go of unnecessary face, right?" "It has nothing to do with face." Ji Yue shook her head. "Although I am a little overpowered to say that, I want to try, with my own strength, whether I can win a seat for the tribe to survive in this troubled world." "Act alone, the road is difficult and dangerous, a little carelessness will kill you." Bai Ji asked. "Are you really sure to do this?" "My Majesty Bai Ji''s kindness is appreciated, but I still decided to lead the clansmen out of the predicament by myself...If you want to thank you, just wait for the day when you meet again." Ji Yue said calmly. "Well, now that Miss Ji Yue''s will is determined, we can''t persuade you too much, I wish you good luck." "Good luck to you too." Ji Yue smiled without impurity at Bai Ji who turned around. "Sister Bai Ji." At this moment, it was like returning to the little sister who had acted like a baby to her brother many years ago. The dragon flapped its wings and flew, with the gust of wind blowing her black hair. "Emperor Sister, can those Qulan people really find a way out?" "Why, are you worried about them?" "I don''t have one. I just think it''s irrational not to follow the big army in this situation." Yana pouted. "She has her own ideas." "Who? That Queen Gulan?" "So far, she has finally grown a little bit." Bai Ji showed a gratified smile, it felt like the latest and fastest update of Search Lingqi Chinese was like sending away a baby bird that left her arms by herself. Physiological growth will go by over time, but spiritual growth can only rely on the temper of experience. "Grow up? I don''t think so." Yana rolled her head. "At this time, he still chooses to divide his troops into two groups, Ren Xing wants to save face and hesitate to use himself." "No, she already understands." An unsearchable smile hung from the corner of Bai Ji''s mouth. "You know how to cherish you when you lose your talents, the same reason as this." "Understood? Well, the emperor sister don''t always say something that Yana can''t understand." Yana complained. "You, everyone has grown up, but you are still the same as when we left. You are a child in every way." Bai Ji beat Yana''s head in a symbolic sense. Chapter 18 ~ Going Home (Part 1) "Hey~ there is a sister, Yana doesn''t need to grow up at all." With that, Yana stuck to Bai Ji like a sticky cake. "Sister, Yana miss of you~ Hurry up and post a post to Yana, um~ it''s sister''s ignorance, Shihas Hasha" "Don''t make trouble, there are still so many people watching." The only thing that can make Bai Ji helpless is probably only the family. "Then, in other words, can Yayan be foolish if no one sees it?" "Ahem, Your Majesty Yana, please pay attention, don''t forget your majesty''s current physical condition." Tina, who was sitting on her knees, reminded her with a dry cough. "Yeah! I almost forgot." Yana hurriedly bounced off Bai Ji. "Sister, are you okay? Do you feel uncomfortable?" "Don''t think of us as a three-year-old tender baby." By now, Bai Ji didn''t bother to explain to them, she couldn''t explain, how about love. "No way, my sister''s body now does not belong to my sister alone, she must supplement the nutrition of two people!" "Your Majesty, Tina still has some blood food here. Eat it now. Even if you don''t think about yourself, you have to think about your baby." "Don''t, we don''t eat these things now." Bai Ji glanced at the blood in Tina''s hand, and then averted her gaze without eating anything. Now that she has entered the category of god-xing creatures, she no longer needs to eat. Although her sense of taste has not changed, she can still drink human blood and renew as before, but it is not necessary. She no longer needs to provide life energy through eating. There is also... It is clear that her behavior tends to be more of an act of saving people, why is it that she is really pregnant now? ? Although the xing quality is a bit similar, there is a big gap between the two, okay? One person kept talking with each other, making Bai Ji imperceptibly thinking that she was pregnant. In fact, she just warmed the soul of a dying person with her own body, and by the way, she just embraced it for the first time. . Under the speed of the dragon, everyone came to the top of the former Blood Spirit Palace site. "This, is this really Saplan?" Looking at the city-state submerged by the flood below, Yana couldn''t believe that this would be the former palace site if it weren''t for the familiar shabby altar. Bai Ji waved her hand, and the cards gathered on her body into a red crystal robe. [Rasambo blood disaster The blood was steamed to dryness like a p¨¤o, and the sky reappeared in the sky. As the black water faded, the dilapidated palace site appeared in front of everyone. "Tina, are the things I asked you to prepare ready." "Because of the large number, the progress is generally not reached, but these majesty can use it first." Tina, who had been writing and painting since she came, handed some of the oil paintings she had painted to Bai Ji. For more wonderful books, please go to. Yana glanced curiously at the contents of these scrolls, most of which were landscape paintings, some painted mountains and lush forests, and some painted mountain palaces rising into the sky. Lifelike, as if once the wind blows, the leaves of plants and trees will sway with the wind. After receiving these scrolls, Yana saw it. These scrolls depict the blood spirit palace community in Saplan, detailed to every corner, every alley, every alley, and even a flower and a weed. Restored intact. "It''s a beautiful job. It''s a good idea to find you, the former little uncle painter, to do this kind of thing. This rendering is really the finishing touch." After seeing it, even Bai Ji applauded and expressed his paintings. It is highly appreciated. "The term former Xiaohuangshu painter is superfluous." Tina whispered without complaining. "It''s really breathtaking, I didn''t expect you to remember so many details." Bai Ji praised while flipping through it. "Sure enough, I worked hard." "It''s not just me alone." Tina said modestly. She pointed to a female elder sitting aside. "Thanks to the elder, she recorded the plants here when she left the Blood Spirit Palace. I can draw them exactly through her description... Well, it can¡¯t be regarded as perfect. I guess it will. There is a deviation, but it should not be a big problem." "I make you bother, your elder." "It''s just a meager effort. It''s my duty to solve problems for your majesty." The female elder smiled slightly. "Speaking of which, Your Majesty, what use is it for you to let me draw these things? Isn''t this what you need to rebuild Saplan?" Tina said everyone''s doubts. Architecture can''t just draw a picture to build a house. Every beam, column, and building materials need to be strictly controlled. "We are not holding these things for construction, but simply for us to remember, this is enough." Extreme Black''s numb fighting day and night has made Bai Ji forget a lot, including memories of hometown. She needs to rely on these to remember the appearance of her hometown, and for the god-xing creatures, the so-called miracles and miracles are not easy to come by. "I remembered, we all remembered." Bai Ji held the picture scroll and slowly closed her eyelids. "The appearance of hometown, the appearance of home, this is how" A card was activated, and her body glowed with a pale light, her long hair was moving without wind, and immediately before everyone''s eyes had undergone earth-shaking changes. [Defiler''s Hand: Constructo Chapter 1377: The magnificent halls with magnificent engravings rose from the ground, and this is not over yet. The dead woods next to the palace community regained vitality, the rotting tree roots sprout new shoots, the sparse mud ground gave out green roots, drops of pure rain and dew fell, and the mountains suddenly became vigorous. He just changed from a deserted and desolate place to a green spring landscape painting. Everyone was shocked and they couldn''t hear from ear to ear. Just looking at it, the main hall and branch halls of the Blood Spirit Palace were restored, as brand new, as if they had just been newly built. "Not enough." Bai Ji murmured to herself. "Tina, finish the remaining picture as soon as possible." "Oh, oh, yes, I know!" After witnessing this miracle, Tina was also full of joy after the shock. There is nothing more exciting than seeing the palace recast in your lifetime. Energetic, they picked up the remaining paint and scrolls. "Go to the palace to paint, the more you think of, the better." "Yes! Speaking of it, I have a lot of ideas, eh." Watching Tina leave, Bai Ji fell into thinking on her own. The devouring species is powerful, but there are still zero weaknesses that need attention. For example, during the devouring process, the devourer will become 17 points fragile, which is shown on the card. For example, the effect of the Chinese card "Fate should not be the last" is immune to a non-swallowed death. This shows that being swallowed is almost the dead xue of the swallowing species, the kind that cannot be recovered. She felt that she could think of a way to weaken the outside **** as much as possible. Chapter 19 ~ The Forgotten Maid (Part 1) It¡¯s not necessarily the devouring species that possesses God¡¯s xing, but devouring This kind of must have God Xing. As a creature that does not belong to the plane of Baland, with The Devourer of the God Xing is powerful, but still has a little limit. As early as the ultimate darkness, Bai Ji had been paying attention Meaning, the devouring species is powerful, but it is not dead xue, for example Is subject to unknown intervention, so that unconventional means cannot Go to Balanda, you will become extremely vulnerable during the devouring period. Category. Especially the latter. Bai Ji has many life-saving cards, but none of them Are marked with death except for swallowing, which means being His devourer swallows this death is superior to all deaths What''s more than the way of death is that there is no way to break the ground anyway All over again. To be swallowed is to die, and the soul is scattered even though it is The gods are also unable to return to heaven, this is the death of every swallowed species The foreign **** who was attracted by Balland naturally also No exception. As God¡¯s xing rises, the horizon is also constantly Climbing, doubts and worries have followed one after another, and so far Bai Ji did not get a satisfactory answer. Why are there so many foreign gods coveting Balan Germany? Are the nine creation gods really gods? Will they Is it a devouring species like yourself? If they are not gods Ming, the true shaper and sole **** of Nabaland who is it? The entrants of the ultimate black and the unsullied white are fighting Film, where is the road to becoming a **** in their mouth? Stopped the pen in her hand for writing and painting, Bai Ji slightly I rubbed my own sun xue, although I don¡¯t feel it anymore Tired of her, this action doesn¡¯t make any sense, it¡¯s just This is a habit. Green fingers tap the table top, looking white The series of lines listed on the paper are connected by complicated and cumbersome lines She felt a little big head inadvertently. Gradually, sort out in this messy ball of wool A thought. The ultimate black and the unsullied white are used for selection The qualified person of the gods, so the talents who enter into the fight Known as the players¡¯ and the people who enter the stadium According to the intelligence she has found so far, the ultimate black Chapter 1378: After selecting the strongest people, Wu Gu Zhi Bai will also choose Pull out the strongest people, check out more wonderful books, please go These people will be in Barland In a life-and-death duel, whoever lives to the end will Is a god. The Five Warriors discovered this and designed it Various blockades were put in place to prevent the invaders from invading Balan Destroyed. Although I don¡¯t know the specific steps of becoming a god, but Bai Ji is sure that becoming a **** requires a huge amount of devouring energy Quantity, which is God xing. It''s so huge that it needs to gather the unsullied white and the ultimate black place Only the gods who have Devourers can break through that threshold. Did you reach that threshold? Obviously not, I just act as the ultimate black In the end, the winner is one step away from success. The white devours energy. Bai Ji''s thoughts moved, and the spacious study room was instantly shut down The neatly arranged scarlet cards occupy it. "Solanya She recalled what Nonni had said to her. ''you It¡¯s not Solanya, oh no... this statement is not appropriate, why What to say, you always give me a kind of you not only solanya The feeling, or in other words, you are still incomplete now. Noni is ambiguous, or she is The information already known is so vague. Even the **** witch Noni, one of the five warriors, didn¡¯t do it. Fa can see the thread entwined on his body. "Sister, the whole Tutina of the Blood Spirit Palace has been completed She asked me to give you...? ! "The wind and fire broke into the room Yana saw the card occupying the entire room and couldn''t help but Shocked "Emperor sister, you are not against the pavilion you built Satisfied, do you plan to demolish and rebuild? ¡à¡­¡­" The one holding the picture scroll Yana shrank behind the door. "It''s okay, speaking of Xiaoya, how are you going in now? Didn''t you knock on the door? "Bai Ji put away her thoughts and watched break in Yana who came here had a hint of anger. "My sister, it doesn''t seem too much to say hello See you? Yana murmured. "And now the blood The whole clan is just that, not an emperor connected by blood. Relatives are siblings who live and die together, they are all familiar People don''t need to do these tedious things. " "Sister, isn''t it?" Bai Ji stared in a daze. Outside the blue stained glass window. "Xiaoya, you said we are really Solan Ya? Pupu, sister, are you staying in the extreme darkness? The more silly, this is not the obvious question, such as If you are not my emperor sister, why did I stay here? The ancestral gods pretend to be stupid and make you destitute. " Yana seemed to be listening to a joke. "Don''t doubt your identity, Sister Huang, if Yana If you can¡¯t even recognize your sister, that¡¯s true Oh, it''s unqualified. "Yana said vowedly. "Just imagine, if you are not my emperor sister, I How is it possible to wake you up successfully? The first embrace of the blood family is It can¡¯t be used by non-royal people, let alone people Class? ... Lilias¡¯s first success was not an accident, Yayan The first embrace of the exchange of blood is not an exception, how can it be continuous Chapter 1379: There are two such coincidences. " "Yeah, too." Bai Ji nodded, she did Only then did I remember that Yana¡¯s memories of her childhood were similar to her own The difference should be influenced by some ancestors¡¯ religion "Speaking of which, are these really the appearance of the former palace?" Looking at the oil painting in his hand, even Bai Ji was not calm. Chapter 19 ~ The Forgotten Maid (Part 2) Although she doesn''t remember the specific appearance of her former home, There is only a vague outline, but she still remembers something Yes, there is absolutely no suspension like that in oil paintings in the palace In the palace garden of the sky, there are also enshrined blood girls The temple of the king tall idol. "Art processing, art processing." I noticed Bai Ji''s puzzled and puzzled, Yana sticks out her tongue and mischievous Tao. "Tina said, the emperor sister''s ability doesn''t need to be in vain Use, while recasting the palace and casting some new buildings at the same time Okay, it doesn''t cost any money anyway. " "Where should these additional items be placed? Even if you don¡¯t need the cost, you still have to follow the Basic Law, right? " Bai Ji said with a headache. "Tina also thought of this, these are coordinates Picture, the temple of worship is built behind the altar, hanging The floating garden was built in the Blood Spirit Palace at a forty-five degree angle upwards Set, Tina said, this design can make the flowers grow more Okay, and ah, you can see it as soon as you look up in the bedroom earth "Okay, okay, I see." Bai Ji said briefly After reading Tina¡¯s drawings, I traced it in my mind In order to look like a new blood spirit palace, a construction card was used. Majestic buildings rose from the ground, At night, the blood spirit palace bloomed from the ruins Out, there are green hills in Saplan State, destroyed by foreign gods The ecological environment has been restored to life, and the surrounding walls are from the moat to Broke ground inside, protecting the castle, palace and residential Inside. "This is really a miracle." Witnessing all this When it happened, Nim, who was sitting in front of the fountain, couldn''t help but sigh. "It takes hundreds of thousands of years to build civilization, but to overthrow civilization It only takes a few months... Force is really a kind of Something magical. "Hometown, back." With a cane, at the maid Tina who walked out under the support of Tina also saw this scene. The palace of birds and flowers, after many days, it seems like a lag world "Long live Her Majesty!" the guards shouted. "So, this is the gap between us and God What. "In the palace, Xiaosha looked at this amazing Cut, the astonishment is as great as the emotion. Your Majesty Xiaosha, go take a bath. She, you don¡¯t really look like a queen. "The blood servant on the side suggested. "Huh? Can I take a bath?" Xiaosha sniffed herself The smell on my body is probably because I have become accustomed to it Said, this tattered body is full of dirt along the way She didn¡¯t have any discomfort in her dress, it was previously possible to change it I can''t stand it at all. "Of course, the blood spirit palace is so big, of course there is a bath Large bathroom used. "Hot shower?!" Xiaosha stared up in her eyes Xing, if it were not for nothing, she would have long wanted to The dirty skin on the skin is replaced, with thousands of pure wate Chapter 1380: Wash your body I only know how to cherish when I lose, and I feel comfortable once The hot bath you take is hard to come by at this time of! "Yes, please take me if you can!" "Don''t worry, come with me~" The Blood Spirit Palace is rebuilt, everyone is immersed in joy Among them, the emotion that had been suppressed for too long by despair finally got b¨¤o sent. Not only because the palace was rebuilt, but also because Seeing the dawn of hope for the refugees. "Xiaoya, speaking of it, do you remember Yexiang? Is it? "Flicking through the picture scroll, as if thinking of something, idle The bored Bai Ji asked Ya who was combing her hair next to her Yan Night, incense? "Yana''s response was almost Bai Ji As expected, the other party seemed to have heard of the name for the first time So, with a few hesitations. Is there such a person? She is the friend of the emperor sister Friends. 5th? She is Lilias'' close girl Servant, I have worked in the palace for a lot of time. "Bai Jiyou Some surprises. "There is no such person in Lilias'' personal maid Right? ? "Yana looked at Bai Ji strangely." Isn¡¯t it another maid who serves Lord Lilias, no? That maid seemed to be unlucky when the city was broken in King¡¯s Landing He was hit by a curse and died. "Don''t you remember this person?" Bai Ji got up Come "I don''t remember... if it was the emperor, you remembered it wrong." Facing Yana¡¯s worried eyes, Bai Ji fell into Silence. "Go to Tina, oh no, go to everyone Find them all. " "Ok Waiting for Yana to call Tina and the members of the elder seat After coming over, I asked them one by one about Yexiang¡¯s letter Information, without exception, the answers obtained consistently indicate this The maid has not appeared in the sight of everyone since before In the past. In the quiet room, Bai Ji fell into it alone She is sure that there is no disorder in her memory Sign that Lilias¡¯ maid had a problem, what is this The 20th Distant Flood (Part 1) After Lilia¡¯s accident, no one remembers The maid who served her is really weird With the ins and outs of Lilias¡¯ death, it¡¯s even more It''s weird. Bai Ji deliberately investigates clearly, but so far, she There is only one way forward, no other choice select Even if it has become a **** xing creature, this world is not It¡¯s her who can snoop the whole thing, maybe in the final analysis The reason is that she is not strong enough. So, how about the ancestor **** who was the same swallowing species with her What? As an alien species, God Xing should be far superior For her, she has always overestimated it. Hands, the external gods who have not even participated in the black and white selection It''s so terrible I imagined. Maybe only that day will get the answer. Bai Ji walked out of her office and wanted to walk out of the court Chapter 1381: Breathable outside. The gusts blow, the leaves rustle, the petals are flying As she wiped her cheek, Bai Ji, who was a little lost, tried to pinch it In a fragrance. In an instant, the petals of the cherry blossom came out of their hands, followed by Then, the vision returned to normal. Two young men stand side by side in front of the flower garden not far away Female, the one with the shorter purple hair is holding the taller one Point to the words inside the flower garden, like I''m trying to introduce words to that tall child Species "Tina." Bai Ji stopped the purple hair from behind Girl, and the girl with purple hair seems to have just noticed someone Turning around as if calling her. "Your Majesty." After seeing Bai Ji, Ti Yan Slightly bowed and bowed a solemn ceremony. "You didn''t draw a picture of the palace on the Liuli Palace Is it? Why did you get here? "Bai Ji asked puzzledly "Painting skills also require inspiration and fresh air. Occasionally, it¡¯s easy to breathe, which helps inspire inspiration, white His Majesty Ji doesn''t want me to paint the palace too ugly, right? "Tip Na Qiao smiled sweetly. "The Liuli Palace is on the east side, and you will be in the middle of this walk. The Yang Palace is really far away. "Bai Ji glanced at her "After all, Tina also wants to see her achievements, such as It¡¯s an honor to add strength to the reconstruction work So far. " Walk to walk, how did you bring Lin out? Up? "Bai Ji''s gaze fell on another slightly apathetic Girl body. Slightly frowned. "She hasn''t healed from a serious illness, just this Isn''t it wrong to bring her out? " "Nothing wrong, Your Majesty, there are many causes of illness It''s all because of the deep living in Jane that let Miss Lin come out Breathable, maybe it will help her recover from illness. " Tina smiled and patted Lin on the shoulder. "I miss Miss Lin I think so too. " Queen, Your Majesty. "Update. "Lin, can you speak?" Hearing Lin Jiejie Bai Ji was surprised when Baba called herself. "Miss Lin can speak a long time ago Oh. "Tina touched Molin''s head. "It''s just that At certain times, certain occasions, certain people. " "Is that so?" Bai Ji thoughtfully. "Perhaps she thinks that His Majesty Bai Ji has a better relationship with her For the sake of intimacy. Tina smiled. "After all, Bai Ji Junxia and Ms. Lin used to be good friends, didn''t they? Bai Ji approached Lin and tried to chuo the tip of her nose, Although the latter is a bit scared and awe-inspiring, it hasn''t moved back. "The fragrance of flowers can make people feel open-minded and open-minded, even Miss Lin is willing to speak, isn''t it? " "Yes, it''s the first time we feel that this will remain the same forever The sky is so kind. "Bai Ji sat on the hurdle casually Up, swaying his legs, placing his hands flat on his eyebrows, looking at the sky "His Majesty Bai Ji''s mood is also a little subtle, otherwise Wouldn''t choose to come to the flower garden to relax, right? "Tina cover Mouth smiled. Tina, how is your little picture album? idle After so many days, is there any progress? "Bai Ji is suddenly cold Ding asked. "Hey?! Your Majesty, why did your Majesty suddenly ask Chapter 1382: That''s it... Tina rolled her head in embarrassment go with. "How is it possible to do that kind of thing, escape these days? It''s too late to die, so there''s no such thing as leisurely thinking about those things. " "That''s it." Bai Ji turned to smile. "Really, your Majesty, don''t tease Tina with such things. La. "Tina said a little irritatingly. Seven Chinese" has said that it is just a hobby, art, how can art things be said to be the little emperor''s uncle. "Seriously, I''ve been away for so long, I haven''t seen you for a long time ''S album is out, is there the latest version? The protagonist is not ours Can you observe the words for us? " "Then, that kind of thing... Tina didn''t speak lun times And just when she turned her head, she was stunned. Up "His Majesty Bai Ji, look, what is that? Tina was a little surprised and pointed to the one above the jungle in the distance. Road white light. ¡à...Take care of Lynn. "Bai Ji frowned slightly and raised Body, spread its wings, and immediately after telling Tina He rushed to the top of the jungle. Seven Chinese. Defiler''s Hand: A Thousand Miles of the Wall The sharp claw city wall with the architectural style of the Pai Pai tribe Up, along the white light above the jungle, sweeping the whole The palace is shrouded in it. Chapter 20. The Distant Flood (Part 2) In this white light, Bai Ji felt the strong Of the gods fluctuates, it is undoubtedly a god wrong Bai Ji recalled, except that she killed herself In addition to the extreme black entry, because the elves and Jiyue¡¯s relationship, there are two other visitors in Pakistan Is this the initiative to come to the door? Sure enough, a ray of light flew out of the white light Body, indistinguishable appearance, maybe this That¡¯s why Baland creatures call them angelic fate However, in the eyes of Bai Ji, who also possesses God Xing, the appearance of the latter is undoubtedly revealed. Sharp teeth, mouth like a crocodile and Deep purple scales, wicked eyes without pupils The middle is full of murderous intent and madness. The body has no relationship with the word angel at all. "Are you the entry of Wushou Zhibai?" Bai Ji picked Raised her eyebrows, she didn¡¯t get a verbal response to her inquiry, I didn''t even pause and killed her unscrupulously "Boom! A dull zh¨¤ sound, like some kind of The big sword made of the teeth of the huge creature slashed at Bai Ji and was The bone sickle burning Guren stopped, Facing the madness of the Devourer of Immaculate White Attack, Bai Ji does not panic, pushes her sickle forward and enters the arena The person was hit hard, his arms numb, and he was shaken out. Taking this opportunity, Bai Ji rotates her sickle, To the abdomen of the entrance, and put him on the ground The visitors still want to continue struggling, stepping on her Bai Ji suddenly summoned [The Greedy Devourer. Yin shadow covers the earth, and the saliva of the swallower falls down On the heads of the visitors, the huge coercion made this crazy The mad and seemingly irrational creature calmed down completely Come Rao is so, what it says Bai Ji can''t hear Hesitate, want to express what Bai Ji completely I don¡¯t understand, he seems very excited, what he wants to say Qianhou screamed for a long time, expressing extremely urgently. It¡¯s because the ultimate black and the unsullied white language don¡¯t Chapter 1383: Pass, so I can¡¯t listen to myself who is branded by the ultimate black Understand what the person in front of you is saying After thinking about it carefully, Bai Ji thinks it''s very possible to let Unsullied white and ultimate black fight thoroughly, then It¡¯s a good way to make them unable to flow normally. law. Seven Chinese. Is this really the case? Bai Ji looked at the entrance that was suppressed by her feet The audience, what the other party is saying to himself urgently The expression is very subtle, not as if he is simply begging for mercy. Is it trying to tell itself something? But myself Why do you want to tell yourself if you are not relatives to him? Bai Ji ignored the struggles of the visitors and did not leave Affectionately use a sickle with **** Xing to cut off its limbs Later, using God Xing to create a rope to bind him Son, can prevent him from rebirth, but also avoid the sprawl Section Relieve¡¾Thousands of miles on the wall, when she returned to the flower garden At that time, the original two had disappeared, suddenly In the meantime, a loud bang resounded throughout the world, followed by The trembling earth and palace. So far, the palace that has been calm for less than three days welcomes again Come move d¨¤ng. "What happened?" I felt big first After the shaking Nim gathered the members of the elders'' seat, from the temple Step forward quickly in the hall. "Just now the sentinel came to report, the mountain torrent not far away sent Countless monsters immersed in the black water, rushing past here coming. "Anyway, gather the army first and say, elder Let''s first mobilize all the combat power that can be mobilized I''ll go to the emperor sister "Yana ordered. "Okay, we get it." After Elder Nim left with a group of elders Dao ran out of Liuli Palace holding the picture scroll. Na? What are you doing? Go back and take refuge. You are still wounded now. "Yana saw Tie running out Na frowned slightly. "I know, but." Of course Tina knows herself Going up to help can only pull the hind legs, she said helplessly. "room It¡¯s too trembling in the room. I¡¯m afraid the quality of the picture scroll will be damaged. Out. " "Anyway, you hide in the house first and I will let Milo was with you. " "Okay, I get it." Milo took Tina Zhong Newly returned to the room, and at this moment, the white Ji rushed to the scene. "It''s faster than we expected." "Emperor Sister, the outside **** has already noticed us." "This is natural, maybe that old octopus will be Look at us somewhere. "Bai Ji tied the five flowers and entered the arena The person threw it on the ground. "This is, an angel?..." looking at the sparkle on the ground The light group of light, Yana said in amazement. You can think so, but don¡¯t think so What a good thing guys. "Bai Ji glanced at the ground The visitors¡¯, they are the same as the foreign god Raccoon dog "In that case, do you want to kill this guy directly?" "No, he is more useful than killing him. Chapter 1384: Place. "Bai Ji smiled mysteriously. Seven Chinese. For Bai Ji, who has broken through the limit of devouring level, this The devouring energy of the first entry is dispensable, so it''s better to give it to It is more meaningful for her to do an experiment. "It''s not rude to come and not to go, since Yan came to the door Now, we have to give Miao a gift in return. " Chapter 21 ~ Sinfall (Part 1) "The heavy rain in the scoop is exactly the same as before." In the mansion, the purple-haired girl stroked the cold jade glass with her fingers, watching the black rainstorm outside the window through the colorful colors. The clear sky did not stay forever, and the pouring black rain finally came as promised. "Miluo, do you think Majesty Bai Ji is the opponent of that foreign god?" Tina asked the girl behind her. "Miss Tina, don''t worry." "Such a specious answer can''t make me feel at ease." Tina sighed. "Every time I remember it wrong, you have fought with your majesty and fought with foreign gods." "It can''t be considered a battle." "how do I say this." "At the beginning, my Majesty and I... Your Majesty Soranya didn''t directly fight the foreign **** Ji¨¡o." Milo thought slightly, but Tina wanted to hear it. This was not a secret worth keeping. "The outer gods just sent a group of ghost shark troops and the family members, almost all out." "I see, the outside **** didn''t end up personally?" "Yes it is." "Is it because I didn''t want to end in person because I was afraid of it." "Perhaps because of this, but I think the bigger reason is that it is unnecessary." Milo said his thoughts. "Perhaps against Solanya in the heyday, although the outer gods are not incapable of winning, it should be a bit difficult to win. Therefore, Mian chose to use his subordinates to consume your majesty¡¯s power. When it comes to an end, Solanya has already There are no more cards." "In addition to the consumption of the mainland coalition forces, the First Blood Spirit Empire did not survive this crisis after all." "Is that so." "The causes and consequences of this time are very similar to the last time." Miluo quietly looked out the window. "Exterior gods used the mainland power''s dissatisfaction and jealousy against the Blood Spirit Empire to instigate war and weaken the power of various countries, and then..." "The outside **** descends, and the mainland repeats the same mistakes." "Barland made the same mistake twice." Tina was helpless. "It''s stupid for anyone to change it, but it''s the Barland people themselves, but they don''t know it." "Okay, let''s not talk about it. There seems to be no way to change anything with my strength. All I can do is pray to Lassambo." Tina walked back to her seat and patted the position next to her. "Sit down Milo, too." "If you disturb your Excellency, please don''t forget it." "It''s okay. Since yesterday, I have been alone in the Liuli Palace and painted. The maid who delivered food and vegetables didn''t have time to talk to me. It was quite boring. Someone was staggering, and the inspiration might increase dramatically. Oh." Tina said with a smile. "In that case, I''m sorry." on the other hand. "Emperor Sister, the army is ready, and all the members who can fight have been mobilized, including the trolls and the cats." "Okay, I see, let them help and defend." "Your Majesty has an order to just mention it, let''s go, where can I go to help defend in 07 Chinese? It''s best to go to the front!" As the temporary leader of the trolls, Huo Lei patted his xiong and said with a grin. "No, Mr. Horley, you have more important things to do." Bai Ji smiled slightly, and threw a thing **** like a big rice dumpling to him. "Oh? This is" Landslides and mudslides followed one after another. Fortunately, Saskatchewan¡¯s high terrain will not be affected by these landslides. Although for Bai Ji, it doesn''t matter whether she is there or not. The wall hardness of the Blood Spirit Palace is not covered. Unless there is a ghost shark coming, these small fish and shrimp alone can''t get over the wall. The clear sky inside the palace and the torrential rain outside the palace are distinct, giving people a very strange feeling, as if they are a few meters apart, but separated by a world. Above the city wall, the surviving soldiers launched a defensive confrontation with the monsters that followed. Due to the shortage of materials, the defender could only use a limited amount of crudely crafted arrows to attack, except for a small number of magicians. , Most of the guards can only use the most primitive melee combat to fight back. Although the battle was fierce, in fact the defenders did not suffer much damage. The unilateral entry and exit barriers protected the soldiers on the wall. After they discovered that their work was only output, they were even more unscrupulous and let go of their helplessness. The monsters attacked to vent their grievances about the destruction of their hometown. On the other side, the offensive of the sinner''s family members is also proceeding very quickly, and it seems that they intend to swallow the remnants of Baland in one go through a crowd of tactics. The black water had already passed through the bottom of the city gate, but fortunately, the walls of Junlin City were thick enough that water could not penetrate in. "Hey, it''s time to throw that thing down!" Horley shouted, and the troll warrior hurriedly dragged a white figure **** with five flowers from behind, and threw it at the fish people who were still climbing. Go down. The white figure touched the ground, the accumulated water faded instantly, and all the attacking murlocs were briefly attracted by the thrown thing. Many murlocs leaned forward, sniffed, and chuo chuo. When they were about to start to solve this disability creature, they stopped moving and dragged it down instead. "Successful." Bai Ji, who was far away in the palace, saw this scene, showing a sly smile. "Sister Sister, I remember you said that the Devouring Seed is made stronger by swallowing it?" Yana, who was only instilled in the Devouring Seed and the new knowledge of the world by Bai Ji, is still in a digestive state at this moment, and is concerned about Bai Ji''s behavior Feel puzzled. "The war is coming, why did you give the best devouring material to the outside god?" "Even if it was given to Miao, Miao didn''t dare to swallow it." Bai Ji vowed. "It''s a taboo to swallow another prey in front of the prey. The wisdom of the outside **** is far beyond the ordinary, how can he do such a stupid thing?" is the only station in this novel. "But what if Yan did that?". "If he really does this, it will be easy. It takes some effort to swallow that Immaculate White entry, and the devourer is very fragile in the process of swallowing. If he really does this, It will definitely stop the offensive first and transfer all of his dependents back to protect the ontology under the deep sea...This proves in disguise that the sinner himself is also the Devouring Species, and cannot escape the laws that apply to the Devouring Species." Before Bai Ji had finished speaking, a messenger broke in. "Your Majesty, the ocean monster has retired." "Emperor sister, did the outside **** really choose to swallow it? Then this should give us enough time. "Don''t let your guard down, maybe you want to create an illusion to make us take it lightly." Bai Ji stood up calmly and said. "Go and tell the border soldiers not to relax their vigilance, understand?" "Yes!" After receiving the order, the messenger quit the palace. Chapter 21 ~ Sinfall (Part 2) Soon after, as Bai Hime expected, the faded black water came back, and the fishmen launched a new offensive in a thunderous situation. Fortunately, the native soldiers took precautions. "Why does this foreign **** have been sending his men to death meaninglessly, and he doesn''t fight like a tortoise?" Karanti, who served as a guard of Baiji, attached to the pattern on the ground. "He is testing us. To be precise, 07 Chinese is testing us." Bai Ji, who was sitting on the throne, was not only calm and calm about the killing sound outside the city. Chapter 1385: "The higher you are, the more you are afraid of death, and the outer gods are no exception, especially when the enemy you are facing really has the ability to put yourself to death." Bai Ji smiled while holding her cheeks. "Think about it in another way. If we were an external god, we would naturally be so cautious. After all, no one would want to capsize and lose their lives because of a group of weak Balanda natives." "On the one hand, it is temptation, on the other hand, I naturally hope to weaken our strength as much as possible." "That''s why we let the soldiers take the action instead of ourselves. This is to tell Miao that we can''t do it without the robe." Bai Ji played with her nails. "There is nothing in the world that only takes advantage and does not suffer. If you make a mess of other people''s home, don''t even think about getting out of it. We must get it out of its nest." "Your Majesty, the south wall and east wall are submerged by the ocean, and the families of the outer gods are frantically attacking the southeast wall." "Don''t panic, this level of attack is just a bluff, they can''t get in." Bai Jitai said without changing his face before the landslide. The Ghost Shark Legion, the most proud of the outer gods, has not survived, and has been annihilated by himself. With these stinky fish and shrimps, I am afraid that these monsters will not be able to attack until the water soaks the city wall. The sinner naturally figured out the problems that even all kinds of things can figure out. What is waiting is not for the dependents to break through the city, but relying on the besieged city to besieged all kinds of things inside to test Bai Ji''s strength. Better than patience, no one can compare to this exotic species that has been lurking for several epochs and still has a soft spot for Baland. It is a pity that Bai Ji, who is also a god, will not worry about resource problems at all, just a little structure, the resources are inexhaustible. The sinner wants to encircle Bai Ji to death by this method, perhaps just to test whether Bai Ji has already set foot in [God''s realm. The battle lasted for several days, weeks, and months. The two sides consumed each other in a stalemate, the exhausted battlefield was lifted off the city wall, and the new battlefield rejoined the battlefield. The waves of the Black Sea are endless, and the fish people climbed toward the wall without fear of death, lost their fighting power and fell into the Black Sea, and regained their fighting power after receiving the nourishment of the Black Sea. The battle conditions were unsustainable, and the defenders in the city fought day and night, but their blood did not retreat for a long time. Under the city wall, there is no end in sight*. This city and the people in this city may be the last civilization in this world. They have no way out... "Ahhhhh! Watch my magical girl take a plane!" The galloping Horley had been fighting on the wall for several days and nights without closing his eyes. He swung the huge iron pillar towards the monster that climbed up the city. He repaired it and repaired it and smashed it again. I don''t know how many times it has been repeated. Murloc monsters cannot be killed, just like the fighting spirit of fighters, they cannot be eliminated. The sinner seemed to be aware of this, and the surging waves gradually subsided. The fish people''s offensive began to stagnate, but no one would think that this catastrophe was over. This is just the silence before the storm. The torrential rain faded and the wind faded, and the surging Black Sea calmed down at this moment. The world is quiet. The soldiers on the front of the city gradually raised their heads. At the other end of the sea horizon, the shadows of the straight clouds are endless, as if they are rushing straight into the sky, piercing the sky, and extending to the limit and end of the sky. The ink-like drops of water fell from its body and it was a torrential rain, and every time it moved, it would turn up stormy waves. The mortals are suffocated, just because it makes a heavy cry. It is a feeling of knowing that the other person is vocal, but there is no way to recognize the other person''s voice. After hearing its voice, many soldiers on the city wall bleed from their seven orifices, their eyes widened, and they fell into a state of madness. The circle collapsed, and Nim, who was backlashed, was spitting out blood in a muffled voice, and Horley, who was staying on the city wall, was motionless, and even the hand holding the steel pipe trembled uncontrollably. "Sin, Lord..." Tina murmured from her dry throat, and the dark shadow in the clouds could be seen even if she stayed in the city. The giant shadow on the sea, it is slowly moving to this side, the anger of the waves overwhelmed the noise in the ears, and the strong wind wiped out the courage in everyone''s hearts. For a while, everyone heard the whispers in their ears, and when they were affected by the whispers, their minds continued to be confused, which could be called mental pollution. The mortals lost their fighting power and rolled and tumbling on the wall, suffering endlessly. It ignores all of this and walks towards mortals who should have been punished by God. The waves shuddered, and the earth sh¨¥nyin, the impregnable King City was trembling, as if only the waves that the latter unintentionally stirred up could swallow it. It is the only station in this novel. The gap between the gods and the mortal is prohibitive. This is not only a difference in size, but also an understanding of power and a transcendence of the level of transparency. On this day, the sinner came. It is not that it brought destruction, but that it is the concept of destruction itself. The yin haze covered the top of Junlin City, as if covering the last hope, the heavy rain fell sharply. Huo Lei didn¡¯t know what happened. He only remembered that he saw a dark shadow on the city wall. After that, countless shocking, crazy images that could not be imagined even if the brain hole was broken open unilaterally like a flood that bursts into him. Head. That feeling is not a physical headache, but a feeling that the whole soul will be dyed in deep black. When he was relieved, the pain in 07 Chinese had already ended. He realized that he was not on the wall, but staying in the palace. Besides, there were many people who knew him next to her. people. Xiaosha, Yana, Tina, all the people who had been helping on the wall before were transferred to the palace at this moment. They also gradually woke up one after another. Realizing something, Huo Lei hurried to the closed window, and sure enough, saw the white demon dancing in the rainstorm. Compared with the giant shadow that runs through the world, she looks so small, but calmly, greeting each other with a smile like a flower. "The two eras are missing, do you miss us?" Chapter 22 ~ Bai Ji VS Sinner (1) (Part 1) It is calling, everyone can only remain silent, it is moving, the wind is roaring and the waves are smashing, rising from the surface of the ocean, a drop of water falling is a torrential rain. Looking up to the sky and roaring, the unrecognizable sound ray splits the sky into two, and the black mist rises to cover its face. In other words, it is impossible to recognize creatures of this level with the eyes of the common species. It can only rely on the fuzzy The outline distinguishes its general shape. A thick whirlpool occupies the blue sky, black fog swept across the earth, and the lonely city struck by black waves was like the last swaying reed in a storm, inconspicuous, as if it would be uprooted in the next moment. Tentacles the size of a bell tower rise from the sea level, forming a dense jungle. The silver-haired girl sitting on the sickle with burning red lotus was small but calm and calm. Taishan collapsed in front of her face without changing her face, quietly looking at the foreign **** who was close at hand. "Here, I haven''t seen the two eras, do you remember us?" Bai Ji grinned. The only response to her was the wall that began to twist and deform, the more anxious air, and the roaring sea. It is the only station in this novel. Invisibly, it put pressure on Bai Ji. "This reaction, it seems that you remember us." Bai Ji ti¨£n ti¨£n her lips. "But it doesn''t matter if you don''t remember, as long as we remember you." Chapter 1386: "Our hometown was wiped out by you twice, and every time you retired, it would be unfair to not show up." Bai Ji turned the sickle around. "Since you don''t plan to continue doing the tortoise, are you ready? Our sickle misses you very much." "Solanya, Lassambo." The sinner spoke up, no, it was not a''opening''. This level of creatures can understand any form of low-level language, and can also directly convey what they want to convey. Into the minds of other creatures. "You have interfered with this seat too many times." The eyes without eyelids and eyelids flickered, conveying what they wanted to express through brain waves. As it was not expressed in words, Bai Ji did not feel the ups and downs in these words. "It''s only one step away from becoming a god. The stumbling block must be removed." "That''s it, it really is as we guessed." Bai Ji revealed it. "You really are not a real god, you can only be regarded as a false **** if you wait a long time." "Like the admissions of Extreme Black and Unsullied White, you came to Barland to become a god, but you are a bit more miserable than them, and you can only rely on stealing the tickets for admission. " Bai Ji also wanted to understand in her heart that the so-called Sin Lord was just another powerful devouring species, no different from the ones she encountered in Ultimate Black. They were all greedy creatures who abandoned the mortal for the sake of the gods. It''s just that the Devouring Species called Sin Lord is a bit larger and scarier than the other Devouring Species, except for that, nothing else. To view more wonderful books, please go to "You can think so." in Chinese 07. The huge black shadow continues to flow with Baiji through the radio waves. "As a creature of the same level as this seat, I don''t mind telling you a few more words that you can''t beat this seat." ¡ÜAll one network¡á¡Ý ¡Ü¡áUpdate ¡Ý ¡ÜThe fastest ¡á¡Ý ¡Ü¡áSeeking ¡Ý ¡Ü¡áBook¡Ý ¡Ü#íD¡á¡Ý "The converts and admirers of this seat are all over the corners of Barland. Why are the monuments you traced so unified and unbiased? Because those are forged by the subordinates of this seat, the purpose is to make you, Guide you in the direction of today." "Yes, the keys to the world, the ultimate black and the unsullied white, and the so-called mainland prophecies. All these information and knowledge are deliberately told to you by my subordinates." I can''t feel any mood swings, but Bai Ji always felt that the monster in front of him was laughing at herself. "When the catastrophe is approaching, the way to save the world falls from the sky to the top of one''s head. How can there be such a coincidence in this world? Except for someone deliberately doing it." ¡ÜOne reading ¡Ý¡ÜOne reading ¡Ý¡ÜOne reading ¡Ý ¡Üzero one seven¡Ý ¡ÜChinese Net¡Ý "So, so what?" Bai Ji held the sickle and looked at the sinner coldly. "Don''t understand? Everything is in this seat''s expectations, how can this seat make you surpass this seat." The sinner sneered. "The swallowing power you have now has just been stuck at an embarrassing threshold. Within this threshold, you can''t beat this seat." "The role you play in this script is just to swallow the inconvenience to this seat and send it to this seat." "Oh, isn''t it?" Bai Ji waved her sickle and cut off the tentacles that were trying to approach her. "Are you planning to continue struggling? It doesn''t make sense." "So, does it make sense to be the nourishment for your ugly monster?" Bai Ji sneered. "I don''t want to do such a stupid thing as setting an upper limit on my own mind. We have waited for so many years on this day, and the hatred between the two of us cannot be resolved by this simple sentence!" "We are not used to setting the upper limit. We only like to set the lower limit. That is, we can cut you into squid pieces whenever and wherever possible. This is the lowest limit of our plan." "It''s really strange." The sinner doubted. "It''s clear that your breath has entered the realm of gods, why is your mind so similar to the mortal species? Is it only your body, not your brain and soul, that you have evolved?" "God thinking? That kind of non-challenging, rigid and mechanical thing is too boring. What we want is only strength, but I don''t want the whole person to become a step-by-step robot that doesn''t know how to work." "It¡¯s not always the end, it¡¯s not always clear who will die. By the way, even though it¡¯s the first time to eat squid, we still like it." Bai Ji grinned out her fangs, and Lassambo refused to admit defeat on her body. The embodiment is vivid and vivid. "In that case." The voice of the sinner seemed to be submerged in the raging waves. Both sides understand that there is no room for involvement. Warm reminder; book friends who use Baidu and QQ browsers pay attention to it! To read the books on this site, you must exit the free reading mode, otherwise the latest chapters will only be half displayed. Exit the free reading mode to experience the ultimate reading pleasure. Welcome to the reading network, if you think this chapter 22 ~ Bai Ji VS Sinner (1) (below) The battle between the devourers should be completely lost by one party, and finally be swallowed as the end. The tentacles converging into the forest circled up, and at the same time, scarlet cards were flying all over the sky, converging into a spiral shape. "Mr. Nimes, your Majesty has a good chance of winning." "It''s not clear, I only know that this battle will be the end." Nim leaned on a cane and stared at Bai Ji standing in the air. "If you lose, you will never recover. If you win, you will create greater glory. "So there is no need to be afraid, because in any case, we will witness history, whether it is future or destruction, hope or recasting, we can witness with our own eyes." While everyone was paying attention to the battle, only one person bowed his head and remained silent. "Is it the end?" Gordon groaned. "Will this battle really be the end?" The current situation tells him that this is the case. The culprit who has harmed the mainland has appeared, and only needs to be defeated and swallowed, and the world will return to tranquility. But why is he so worried? The tentacles rising from the surface of the sea are like a densely growing jungle, which makes people dizzying, and Bai Ji side conjures qi¨¡ng chains with the same number. The overwhelming qi¨¡ng blade collided with the tentacles, and each impact would make a muffled sound, the city wall was affected, and the superimposed divine impact continued to corrode the wall, and the indestructible city wall was twisting and deforming a little bit. In her spare time, Bai Ji drew a card and threw it at the center of the city, covering it with a semi-elliptical mask. For more wonderful books, please go to. The decibels caused by the muffled sound again and again are not very high, but I feel that my ears cannot bear it. I couldn''t resolve this feeling by covering my ears, as if what was coming out was not a sound, but a certain kind of soul fluctuation. [Soul Shackles of the Divine Art and Sin System] When the tentacles and the qi¨¡ng chain were in a stalemate, several tangible and intangible chains stretched out, tying Bai Ji, as if directly tied to her soul, and the latter took out a card without a hassle. ¡¾ The chains that bound Bai Ji dissipated, and in turn restricted the sinner as the caster... [The Defiler''s Hand Card, The Egg of Gourmet] Taking this opportunity, Bai Ji threw a black spear and easily penetrated the sinner''s huge body, breaking its belly button through a big hole. "Did you succeed?" everyone who watched the battle all the time exclaimed. "No, it''s not that simple, the other party is also a **** creature." I saw that the big hole in the sinner''s belly button quickly healed, leaving a gap in which black methane gushed out. Bai Ji immediately turned over all the cards and gathered them into a shield to protect herself. [The defiler''s hand constructs a shield] The sinner did not let go of this great opportunity. Bai Ji, who was dragged by the biogas, couldn''t move, and her thick tentacles still climbed from her ankles to her thighs, and then extended to her whole body, dragging her down. Chapter 1387: Immediately, she sank into the Black Sea. The scene returned to calm, and at this moment a woven crossbow bolt penetrated the body of the sinner without causing any harm to him, but the seeds that pierced into his body began to take root and entwined the entire body. [The scapegoat of the blasphemer''s hand] [The Hand of the Blasphemer''s Twilight Star Weaver] Bai Ji, who used her avatar to successfully divert the sinner''s attention, had the opportunity to attack, and successfully tied the sinner with the woven bow and arrow. Bai Ji naturally wouldn''t let go of this great opportunity to counterattack. She threw the bow in her hand and summoned thirteen devourers, and threw ten cards into their big mouths. [Scrabble Card Greedy Devourer Lingshan] The eyes of the thirteen swallowers turned red, symbolizing endless annihilation. The blood-colored waves sprayed out like a fountain of b¨¤o, converging into one point, and swallowing the sinner¡¯s huge body like a flood that bursts a dyke. "Close your eyes!" Yana hurriedly closed the curtains and told everyone in advance. The next moment, there was only a series of noise and tinnitus outside the ears, and **** eyes drenched the whole world. When he opened his eyes again, the sinner standing above the ocean was annihilated and only half of his body was left, directly turned into a half-empty shell. Before everyone cheered, the sea water gathered again into the body of the sinner, and those eyes without eyelids were full of ridicule at this moment. Warm reminder; book friends who use Baidu and QQ browsers pay attention to it! You must exit the free reading mode to read the books on this site, otherwise the latest chapters will only be half displayed. Exit the free reading mode to experience the ultimate reading pleasure. Welcome to the reading network, if you feel this Chapter 23 ~ Bai Ji VS Sinner (2) We are not alone (Part 1) "How is this possible?" A torrent of terrifying annihilation flows by Later, the giant shadow standing unscathed on the sea was shocked. Listen to someone. The annihilation of the emperor sister¡¯s soul can directly disperse the soul without No matter what kind of creature it is, there is no exception, even a god, The soul is damaged and can be reborn even after being annihilated Is it? God xing creatures, to put it bluntly, it is a breakthrough in soul strength The creatures with a critical value, the rou body is interesting to them Righteousness is not great, but the soul is undoubtedly a weakness After being attacked by the soul, the soul can still regenerate, it is difficult The essence of the sin master is not the devouring species? ? No matter what, Bai Ji is entangled with the sinner The fight will not end because of this. Not beyond Bai Ji¡¯s expectation, this big octopus can Repeatedly invaded Balland, you can also get rid of your luck In addition to the ingredients, there should be a lot of strength and godliness Bai Ji also gradually became serious "It''s broken cards again. After so many years, you haven''t Are there any new tricks to study? "The sinner mocked." This seat It¡¯s different from you, compared to your half-way renunciation Son, this seat only one step away from the true gods It is immortal. " "Now, how many cards do you have left, more and more Few, until the **** of Guizhou is poor. While conducting psychological warfare, the sinner did not forget to use it The tentacles carry out a sneak attack. Bai Ji cut off the tentacles entwined around her The card excites a dizzying qi¨¡ng blade, as it should be Naturally, he was intercepted by the sinner''s tentacle forest. With a wave of the sickle, the tip of the blade penetrated a card and was The penetrating card was broken into small red, and the whole sickle Knife dip dyeing. The crimson sickle cut off the sinner thick like a bamboo The real tentacles, the blood flashed by, the huge head was Cut off half of it. Then the Black Sea surged up, filling the gap, and Like tissue regeneration, a brain is reorganized At the same time, between the rivers and the seas, excitement The slender water lines ban Bai Ji like a spider web restrain Crime obliteration The sinner¡¯s belly button cracked like a seam like a big mouth Gap, huge tentacles drilled out of it, piercing Bai Ji¡¯s xiong Wear it thoroughly with the belly button. In less than a second, Bai Ji regenerates After that, cut open all the tentacles that continue to approach, and cut one The cards are thrown into the sky. Chapter 1388: The defiler''s hand card stars fall The falling flint lights up the dark world World It stands to reason that such scattered meteorite attacks are against sin The damage caused by the Lord is extremely limited, but Bai Ji¡¯s intention It doesn''t stop there. The meteorite falls into the sea, the waves are as high as the sky, the sea The roar is deafening, and at the same time, the intense heat The amount of black water evaporates continuously. "Oh? Do you want to steam the sea water in this seat?" The sinner squinted Raised his eyes. The Black Sea is the source of life for it and its dependents, as long as Bathed in black water, they are immortal Similarly, once the black water is evaporated to dryness, they are as above Like fish and shrimp on the shore, g¨¤nsi died of thirst while struggling. Evaporating sea water, Bai Ji once defeated it in this way The sinner¡¯s army of ghost horseshoe crabs still intends to follow the law now system The sinner who should have stopped it was unmoved Sincerely, let Bai Ji steam dry the seawater around her without any responsibility What action. Bai Ji felt something wrong, as expected The previously dropped sea level returned to the previous height, no Only returned to the previous height, but also faintly continued The upward trend. "Dry the seawater in this seat? Good idea, yes Go on, I support you. "Sinner''s words just fell off The water level has grown a lot higher. Aware of the problem, Bai Ji dare not act rashly "Using this trick repeatedly to defeat my subordinates Is there really no consideration for this seat? "The sinner sneered. Realize that using **** xing not only can¡¯t dry up the sinner¡¯s After the sea water will have an adverse effect, Bai Ji had to release Abandon this tactic and refocus the firepower on the sinner. "For the sake of your hard work, I might as well tell you A way to beat this seat. "Nothing under Bai Ji''s attack The sinner moved indifferently. "Your guess is correct, the sea is indeed our life The source, as long as it is steamed dry, even this seat will be soul Fei Po San. "It''s impossible to steam the sea water, the only way is It is exhausted. "When the sinner speaks to Bai Ji After a while, the sea water surged up, forming the left side of the broken robe. "Well, at your current rate, according to Barland''s Time to calculate, I stand still and let you hit a few thousand You will never run out of seawater in this year. The sinner mocked Bai with a sneer without mood swings Ji. "Desperate?" "In that case, you can''t hurt us." "Oh, isn''t it." The sinner''s eyes rounded, a pair The golden yellow thread stretches out, the lines converge and transform Formed into lines like sound waves. [Soul Burning of Sin This is a visible sound wave that penetrates Bai Ji''s hand The card line of defense hit her. Kind of as if the whole person was burning from the inside out It feels spreading. This is the feeling of the soul being burned, although not I experienced it for the first time, it¡¯s still so heartbreaking The trauma caused by the soul is not like the body, as a god Chapter 1389: The container and origin of xing, once the soul is damaged, it will be irreversible. However, the sinner who is also the devouring species is completely free from spirit Influenced by the spirit attack, the Black Sea can even repair its spirit Soul, as long as the black water does not dry up, in a sense, it will It''s really invincible. The two sides reached a stalemate again, but the situation began Becomes unfavorable to Bai Ji. The side has the undead genus xing, but the side will follow the war Fighting is getting weaker and weaker, as the battle progresses, this The gap will only get bigger and bigger. The advantage is gradually leaving her. Just as everyone looked at it, it flew to the top of the dome Bai Ji made a desperate move and began to guide one of her strongest hands Rasambo blood disaster. The blood mark enveloped the sky, the blood light cast from the top down The sea is dyed red, and the suction sea is swirled up Chung, including the curse that the sinner is also composed of two spell words The tape is wound. Under the guidance of the blood disaster, the sea water is getting less and less, and finally Yu realized this extraordinary trick, the sinner broke free Tie, intervened towards Bai Ji above the dome. Sin soul burning Straightforward soul attack will not be attacked by any form Protection and obstruction, used for the white of Qianshe in a guided state Ji is the most suitable. And at this moment, Bai Ji pulled out from behind Take the black iron sword, just listen to the clang, the soul attacks Hitting the sword made a sound as if the glass was hit by a stone. Chapter 23 ~ Bai Ji VS Sinner (2) We are not alone (part 2) That sword is The sinner with his eyes rounded saw the model of the sword clearly Like, tattered, unpretentious, and very popular Through, the sword is full of marks of collapse and destruction. But this one looks extremely unbearable The sword made the sinner lose his calm in an instant. Why hasn''t this damned sword been destroyed? After forcibly calming the turbulent emotions, sin The action of the Lord obviously added a trace of fear. Just because this sword reminds it of a certain steadfastness Knights of Barland. Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s not the person holding the sword, where It¡¯s impossible to live so long, she should die for a long time It¡¯s right, and it shouldn¡¯t be afraid of it now The sword is right. Although it is used to intercept the soul attack of the sinner Hit, Bai Ji also stopped the guidance of the blood disaster The disappearing sea rose again. The sinner is still unscathed, standing on it, like Respectful ocean fortress. Give up the use of cards, and instead take the initiative Attack, Bai Ji drew an arc in the dark sky Degree, swinging the sickle will cut off the tentacles that are blocking one''s own waist Broken, broken delusion passed by. "There was a crack in the sinner¡¯s huge cheek, and this crack was not repaired by the seawater. This time...-the sword must be completely destroyed. There is a trace of irritation, the sinner concentrates all the hatred On the sword in Bai Ji''s hand. Although the person who used the sword has disappeared, this sword Passing down to this day, I have found a successor again, if you don¡¯t It is completely destroyed and will come back many times. "The offensive of the sinner has become fierce." In the distance, Gordon Chapter 1390: He narrowed his eyes slightly. "In other words, the situation of the emperor is getting worse and worse "No, not so." Gordon shook his head. "you Think about it, why the sinner¡¯s active offense suddenly became So strong? Because it started to be scared, precisely because of feeling Only when things threaten you do you start to be alert "That''s why I want to solve Bai Jibi as soon as possible "It''s afraid of the emperor sister? "No, to be precise, what it fears is...: Deng stared at the tattered long sword in Bai Ji''s hand silently. Countless tentacles attacked Bai Ji, so she had to Use a sickle to clean up, while at the same time, the strips of white Spikes made of bone broke through the sea. Bai Ji can only defend by acting as a shield God xing is infinite, but in a short time there is Limited, every time you are hit by a tentacle, the decay will quickly spread Extend skin and tissues, and regeneration is not free, Every time you need to extract a small amount of **** xing from it for self regeneration. The number of qi¨¡ng blade theories released by Bai Ji is far from the culprit There are so many tentacles. In the fight, Pozuo has acted as all Defense. Corroded tentacles are hard to leave marks on them, no The indestructible bone spurs rubbed and fire on it again and again Transform With the intensification of the battle, breaking the delusion more than once The skin of the sinner has left marks that cannot be regenerated Traces, the sinner¡¯s purpose is also very simple, it wants to be completely Destroy the demise. However, no matter how it launches an attack against the delinquent The situation is still the same as before. Sparks burst into sh¨¨, and lumps of zh¨¤ cracked on the black sword, but No trace can be left on it. "Kang-kang!!" The dull sound of metal collision zh¨¤ Crack, Bai Ji was bounced away by the sinner again, but fortunately at a critical moment At this moment, Bai Ji will block Pozuo in front of Xiong, and will not be directly Run through. ¡¾Smashed cards A few more cards shattered, scarlet soaked and broken, After being blessed, the broken sword plunged into the blood of the sinner Among. "Foolish mortals, you think you can rely on this little toothpick Can you defeat this seat? I saw that the skin of the sinner was like a puddle of mud So, Pozuo fell into it. Bai Ji wants to draw a sword out, because of the dry tentacles She had to let go. ch¨¡''s delusion on the sinner¡¯s head gradually loses its light Mang, dimmed. "Oh, your weapons are gone, what do you do now What? "From the beginning of fear, to now without any scruples Taunting, this is also part of the tactics. Most of the sinner¡¯s abilities are related to mind control Using words to push opponents into despair is also a tactic The swordsmanship of the new master in front of me Art is far worse than the previous one, I can only scratch myself y¨£ngy¨£ng The degree of it "Is this all your strength? It''s really disappointing hope. "The sinner shook his head." There are not many cards. The divine power is almost consumed, what should you do? " Chapter 1391: His skills cannot be imitated. "The sinner is cold Ran ridiculed Bai Ji, who seemed to be poor. Bai Ji was silent, and threw a card into the air Suddenly the whole world is not dyed blood Defiler''s hand card Crimson Realm ...Click! "The realm was broken before it lasted a second Up "It''s useless, the sea water in this seat is Inefficient domain curse, you can¡¯t use other domains To offset it. " "You lost." The tentacles penetrated Bai Ji''s again The body quickly corroded her body. The body is destroyed, and the rebirth is ushered in, Bai Ji has already Get used to this feeling. "If you want to follow the example of others and defeat this seat, you still Lack of heat. "Looking at Bai Ji''s fewer and fewer cards, sin The Lord laughed mercilessly. "Lack of heat, isn''t it?" Bai Ji raised her head, revealing Gave a smile. "Maybe we are indeed lacking in heat But we are not here alone. " "Sinner, the bus that took you back to your hometown has arrived Oh "Oh?" "You haven''t felt it yet, Big Octopus." Bai Ji grinned Stroking his belly button. "The person you fear the most, now Standing with us right now! " ? ? "Under the sinner¡¯s slowly widening gaze, Bai Ji took off the purple that was full of energy, already charged Pendant, the latter turned into a handful of black Purple cross sword of thorns. "I have released so many curses before, the charge should be enough Used it once. "Bai Ji held the sword in both hands and placed it in front of Xiong. "Yue Huang?! Impossible, how could you make Use this sword? ? "Guess what?" Bai Ji held up the long sword. Yue Huangfan Xing Released "Boom boom boom!" A muddy yellow like a snake letter The color beam hit the sinner, but he was unharmed, but And when it was going to continue to summon tentacles, it didn¡¯t Get any response, as if God¡¯s xing has been Blocked "Mr. Sinner, you have now become your most annoying It''s all kind of now. " "Indigenous people of Barland, what have you done? Sin Lord There was a slight fluctuation in his mood. "Then... the light snake that entangles Yuehuang turns from the earth It became pure purple. Let you taste it now, being killed by you, between Take all the suffering that killed you. "Wound on it The purple beam broke through the firmament, stirred the sky, and awakened Li Ming, fell to sin like a leaning iron tower On the shoulders of the Lord. Suddenly, it aroused soaring waves. The **** of moon huang xing releases the laurel above the holy soil Chapter 24 ~ Bai Ji VS Ancestral God (3) (Part 1) It took dozens of minutes for the waves to calm down. Come down. The black water splash is mixed with the white foam and is stirred The sky swirls more and the sea tends to calm down. The consciousness of the people who are lying on the ground slowly traces back Chapter 1392: Then hearing and other senses begin to have intuition The mortals suffer when the gods fight, separated by a barrier Everyone was still affected by this huge sound, ears The membrane is almost broken. "Oh my goodness, this battle is over, my ears Duo must have a lot of cocoons..." Huo Lei rubbed his ears. "Okay, it hurts" "Ah, sister Xiaosha, are you okay? Where does it hurt? Is it down? " I''ll be fine if you don''t press my leg A lot of. "Xiaosha said bitterly. Oh oh, sorry, very sorry, man There is a wrong hand, haha. "After reacting, I was still pressing Xiaosha, Horley scratched his head and hit haha "What just happened." "It''s terrifying b¨¤ozh¨¤. "Where is the emperor? Yana looks around, d¨¤ngd¨¤ng in the air The sky is looking for the trace of Bai Ji. After regaining peace, I did not see Bai Ji, Did not see the sinner either. "Did the winner be determined?" Everyone looked at each other. They said, who won. "Probably, the outer god" "How is it possible, isn''t the outer **** also gone? "I''ll go over and see the situation." Everyone wavered When, Horley came forward. "Wait, I''ll go with you." Ya who spoke Na, who is worried about Baiji''s safety, she looks like her own eyes anyway Go check it out. "Well, Miss Yana is with me." "I''ll go too." Xiaosha hesitated. "You? Sister Xiaosha, it''s too dangerous for you to go, now The catastrophe has not been lifted yet. "Horley looked at the rich and deep The mysterious sky said. "Don''t underestimate me, maybe I can help in danger Let''s do it. "Xiaosha bulged her cheeks "Hurt, we are not going for an outing "I''ll follow along, so I can take care of it on the road." Gao Deng said, standing up with a staff. "It''s not too late, go quickly, you may post it later Something changed. "Yana, who is worried about Bai Ji, will keep up with Gordon''s pace. "It''s better to send more people to protect your Royal Highness. "No, too many people are more likely to cause unnecessary numbness. bother. "Yana rejected Nim''s proposal. After making a face at Horley, Xiaosha also Followed up, leaving Huo Lei this stupid big man out of reach With my head, I realized that the three of them are getting further and further away Then he patted his head to catch up. "Wait a minute. Everyone left the mansion, the cat was cautiously Came to the city wall. "Uncle Horley, you are shorter, if we are sent Now you are fully responsible! " The problem is that it¡¯s not that I can be short if I want to be short Yes... Horley touched his head, very wronged. "Stop talking, keep your voice down, don''t make any noise Come. Yana warned. Four people sneaked up on the city wall, Xiao Ran¡¯s city There are a few broken wind noises from my head, except for it Chapter 1393: Besides, there was only the sound of waves hitting the city wall. "There is no danger on the wall, you can come up." Gordon lifted the detection magic and greeted the other three. "Is the battle over?" Yana looked around. Zhou, the strangely quiet atmosphere made her feel cold And the feeling of Li. Where''s the emperor, where is the emperor... Yana On the top of the city, trying to find the familiar figure, but But in addition to the endless and endless depth Can''t catch anything, the darkness occupies except the feet Everywhere. "Sister Huang, Sister Huang... Yana stared at Shen in a daze. When the silent sea spreads out its wings and wants to dive down Was immediately blocked by Gordon "Don''t get excited, the situation hasn''t stabilized yet Miss Yana, don¡¯t be too impatient, Bai Ji must still be To fight with the outside god, trust her. " "No, look there!" Horley was rough The voice attracted everyone¡¯s attention, and I saw it on the top of the city Fang''s barrier cracked a big hole "You have to make up the hole quickly." Gordon frowned slightly. Mei, when he was about to chant the spell, he was blocked by Huo Lei Stopped. "Other ways of repairing can''t be completely restored, or Let me come. "Horley thumbed his thumb to himself, then Then, he found an iron lever from the side, and put it After kneading it into an irregular shape, he punched it. Irregular iron products instantly turned into a workmanship Fine iron scaffolding. Putting it on the crack, Horley climbed up the ladder. "Look at my restoration... "Be careful!" Seeing the stupid yu above Huo Lei''s head With moving tentacles, Xiaosha''s eyes widened and shouted But it was too late, the tentacle followed Horley rough The big neck was wrapped around and dragged him to In the air "Uh uh uh A sense of breath hits, Horley down Struggling with consciousness. "Quickly, find a way to save Uncle Horley Gordon can¡¯t do anything about it, the wizard wants to activate the magic The law requires a lot of time, and it is obviously impossible to save Horley at the very moment. Chapter 24 ~ Bai Ji VS Ancestral God (3) (Part 2) Yana Qiao''s little bat zh¨¤ bombs, but this level of The curse has very little effect, I haven''t even seen it break the skin, let alone Counting on the tentacle to let go. "Leave me alone, retreat first! Struggle Yu, Huo Lei shouted at several people. Xiaosha squeezed the pendant in her arms. Sister, mother, ancestor, please borrow your strength give me Her prayers were answered, purple gold lotus shape The barrier separates Horley from the tentacles. The indestructible tentacles are helpless about this, only Can loosen the shackles on Horley. Seeing little effect, a handful of tentacles decided to take other Way, they have already noticed the cracked screen barrier Arrow of Magic Thunder Magic sou Chapter 1394: And at this moment, the high of the mantra finished chanting Signed out, and was poured with a layer of strong acid tentacles and thunder The electric slash was stopped for a moment. "Ahhhhhhhh! Look at me!" Also through this insignificance In the gap of the road, Huo Lei rushed up and punched The crushed cracks are quickly repaired at a speed visible to the eyes complex Horley¡¯s blood awakening can repair any form of Matter, and can be truly intact as The tentacles hit the barrier, but to no avail, the city wall Up, protruding out like a rising sun on the sea A huge half-oval head. Oops, the outer **** is still alive, fast back go with! ...Like, Huo Lei didn''t care about being surprised. Pulling on the frightened Xiaosha, she ran under the city wall. "The outside **** is still there, that is to say, the emperor... "Don''t always think badly, Your Highness Yana, like If His Majesty Guo Baiji was unfortunately killed, the screen she created The barrier should have disappeared long ago. " The behemoth that slowly probed his head became stunned. The voice of this world, looking at the backs running back Ying, I always feel that these Baland creatures The smell is very familiar, so it can¡¯t calm down, right on the screen The barrier launched an offensive. At the same time, the tens of millions of tentacles raised were instantly Cut into pieces. "Huh?!" The sinner turned around and looked weirdly. The disheveled white figure behind him. "Are you not dead?" Earlier, when God Xing released and hit the sinner, the sinner I didn¡¯t just sit still and used my most powerful The energy was released and hit Bai Ji. It seems that the sinner has lost a shoulder, and Bai Ji was also embarrassed, and both sides suffered a loss. "We should have said this sentence, your life is really hard Ah big octopus. "Bai Ji carried Powang and Gutemala, body There are several holes in the black wing behind, and it is obviously not affected. Light and heavy damage. "If you think that since these epochs, this seat has been Sleeping is a big mistake. "The severed tentacles Rebirth was completed in an instant. "Even if you isolate the **** Xing from this seat, you still have nothing to do The law completely killed this seat, the Barland native The sinner is not alarmist, he just needs to wait for The effect of Absolute God xing is invalid, and the sinner can continue to pass through the sea Water repairs the body, and the previous efforts will fall short. Not to mention a little vampire, it¡¯s a Paladin The resurrection of scholars is not its opponent. "Easy to handle, solve before the isolation effect disappears Wouldn''t it be fine if you drop you. " "Indigenous Barland, you are so naive and make people feel Sad...The sinner stared a little before he finished saying this. I caught my eyes. The girl in front of me made an amazing decision She shattered all the cards she had left "How about the coffin club b¨¤o with hundreds of cards? The effect? We are very curious. "Do you think this will break this seat." Sinner Calling loudly, under its anger, countless touches The hand protruded from below the sea level. Chapter 1395: The waves are not stopping, and the waves are tumbling in a moment Rise and be with the sky. Tentacles have cracked open, as if every Tentacles are all independent thinking creatures, they gather Together, I opened the ¡®big mouth, the energy comes from it Gather together At that time, the sea level dropped rapidly, and a bunch of fish The bones of the monsters are piled up like a mountain. It takes a great deal to launch a powerful God Xing attack The price, Bai Ji is no exception, and the sinner is no exception, the latter The bargaining chip to gain energy is to draw the lives of your family members Power, turning it into an energy of destruction, this is the quickest It is also the most rude way. [The crime is the disaster The light beams excited by the ten thousand tentacles converge into one Black dead line. On the other side, thirteen devourers stand in the sea Above, Bai Ji and the sinner standing on it looked at the same level. Hundreds of cards shattered to release the terrifying energy order The sea surface keeps falling and sliding, and the sky is torn by it. There was a big gap. Greedy Devourer: Lingshan Two huge forces collided together, overwhelming Between the rain, a thousand layers of waves were stirred up, black and red each Infected half of the world. Hundreds of cards shattered the souls and false gods With a powerful blow, the sea was thrown up, as if by someone A avenue appeared like a truncated waist. The sky is black and red, as if the end of the world is coming Lin Yitong Chapter 25 ~ Bai Ji VS Sin Lord (End) (Part 1) The deep black and the annihilated red collided together, leaving only a piece of white. "Chuck, click... The overwhelmed shield barrier made a crisp cracking sound. "Not good!" Upon seeing this, Huo Lei ran in the opposite direction against coercion and destruction. "Uncle Horley, what are you doing?" Xiaosha shouted. "Come back, you will die if you do this. "If I don''t do this, everyone will be dead." Huo Lei rushed towards the barrier that was about to be shattered without hesitation. "Uncle Horley!" "You go back first, don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Huo Lei smiled at Xiaosha and the others before rushing to the tower. "Humhhhhhh..." The barrier deepened by the crack gradually lost its protective effect, and violent power gushed out from it, opening Holley''s muscles and bones. "Chong! Look at me..." Huo Lei raised his fist strenuously. "Magic girl flying by plane!" At this time, the barrier was completely broken. "Boom boom boom!" The few people who ran back were thrown back, seemingly because they were stopped in time, and the irritable energy did not spread to the entire city-state. "Huo Lei, uncle... Xiaosha, who was overturned by the aftermath, raised her head weakly and looked at the blooming center, the mouth of the city. The soldiers staying in the mansion also came one after another. "His Royal Highness Yana, are you okay?" With the support of the native soldiers, Yana shook her head and signaled that she was fine. "Uncle Huo Lei, go and save Uncle Huo Lei." Xiaosha pointed anxiously at the city and shouted. "But, Lord Queen..." The Yamao guards stopped looking at the energy raging b¨¤ozh¨¤ city. "What are you doing in a daze, there are still living people in that place, don''t you go and I will go!" "Your Majesty Xiaosha calm down, the god-xing energy has leaked out. If you go, you will die." Nim, who remained calm, persuaded him. "No life?...What do you mean, are you leaving Uncle Huo Lei?" "Your Excellency Horley is so righteous." Nim sighed. "Because of this, I can''t let down his heart." Xiaosha gritted her teeth, broke free of the guards and rushed up. "My Queen!" "Isn''t this a mess?" Gordon frowned slightly, and when he was about to release the magic to pull back Xiaosha, who was further and further away, the halo on the city''s head gradually reduced. "Is this... over?" Gordon was taken aback. "Uncle Horley, Uncle Horley... how are you." Xiaosha, who found Horley at the corner of the city head stairs, kept shaking the latter. This burly troll was covered in blood, the broken meridians protruding from the epidermis, the blood was blurred, and there were not even a few inches of skin left intact. "Uncle Huo Lei, hold on, I will have someone come and rescue you..." Xiaosha just turned around and saw the people who followed the king. Chapter 1396: "You guys, save Uncle Huo Lei, he seems to be dying!" After checking Horley''s situation, Gordon, who knows a little about medicine, closed his eyes and shook his head. "Hey, hello... You are a lie, what''s the matter with your appearance?" Xiaosha froze. "Your Excellency Xiaosha, God Xing is blindly fatal duy¨¤o for all kinds of people, and you will die if you touch it." Gordon said regretfully. Having said that, Xiaosha also understood. She pigu sat on the ground without any chances. "Eh, oh, who? Who, is it in my hands?" "Uncle Huo Lei?! You''re not dead?" Xiaosha was overjoyed when she heard the familiar voice, and got up quickly. " "Dead, die? Ha, ha ha... Ha ha ha, don''t worry, I am protected by the spirit of riding the earth, the sword can''t enter! Cough cough cough..." Although he saved his life, Huo Lei''s condition is not optimistic, and his body is very weak. . "Are you still alive?" Gordon''s eyes widened. "There is still a case of mortals that have touched the power of God Xing?" "This is really a miracle." "Mr. Wizard, isn''t it the place to say these things now? Don''t hurry up and give Uncle Horey emergency treatment and take him back." "Oh, I''m sorry, but I can''t stand it when it comes to research." "Wait, in fact, it doesn''t seem to be necessary." Horley prevented Gordon from casting a spell to relieve his injury and stood up. "? Uncle Huo Lei, what are you doing? Now you are a patient. Do you think you are too long to do such intense exercise? Lie down quickly." "I don''t think it is necessary." Huo Lei touched his nose. "I feel so good now, I don''t feel any pain anywhere on my body." "You are not persuasive at all, so hurry up and get treatment!" Xiaosha shoved. "But even if you say that, I really don''t feel uncomfortable. On the contrary, I feel that I am better now than ever..." Huo Lei shook his arm and hit the barrier with a punch, appearing The cracked barrier was instantly repaired, and not only was repaired, a layer of reinforcement was obtained. "This..." Huo Lei looked at his hands incredulously. "Who can tell me what happened." Not only Horley, but everyone who saw this situation looked at each other. Chapter 25 ~ Bai Ji VS Sin Lord (End) (Part 2) "Could it be that the species has mutated?" Nim guessed. "No, it doesn''t look like a sudden change, but rather..." Gordon''s words were interrupted by a violent shaking. On the ocean, the giant shadow rose again, the difference is that at this moment, it was in a panic. At this moment, the figure standing in heaven and earth was shattered, two arms were gone, a big face lost one-third of his body, and several holes were penetrated. On the other side, the ragged Bai Ji squatted halfway on the head of the greedy devourer, naked. "The natives of Barland, how crazy...but you still lost." The sinner''s figure gradually disappeared in a wave of waves. It was not because Bai Ji was defeated, but because the effect of God Xing''s blocking disappeared. This means that the sinner can continue to heal soul sores by absorbing sea water. "Sea water, rebuild the body of this seat." Just as the sea was surging, the khaki light beam hit the face of the sinner again, and suddenly, the wave that was set off fell. "You, what did you do?!" Feeling that his **** Xing was once again blocked, the sinner was really angry. "I''m sorry, Mr. Octopus." Bai Ji, who stood up with Yue Huang, mocked at it. "Two curse-level gods collide, and its charge is full again." "This seat will break your body into pieces." "It depends on whether you are so capable." Bai Ji snorted coldly. "Oh, do you think this seat will stumble on the same mistake twice, Barland native." The sinner said calmly. "We force this seat to continue to release God Xing, and then recharge your sword. In this way, this seat will never be able to defeat you." "Oh, you finally realized it, and then." Bai Ji put her hands on the sword fence. "Cunning native, this seat will no longer be deceived." The sinner straightened up. "Just wait here for the effect of blocking God''s xing to disappear. Since then, your yin plan has no effect." "Well, it''s commonly known as standing and being beaten" "The teeth are sharp, the Baland natives, your cards have all been broken, what do you use to fight against this seat now? Even if you don''t make a move, what can you do to me?" The sinner said with victory. "Just after a while, you will definitely lose." "Really, in other words, if we launch a strong attack at this time when you are most vulnerable, you will undoubtedly lose." "Idiot talk about dreams, what do you take without the card" Bai Ji waved her hand, and a card with a red pattern on a black background appeared in the endless starry sky. "Sorry, we still have one." "Just one card, can you beat this seat in seconds?" The sinner sneered. "Good point." Bai Ji spread the card face up, and countless particles on the front formed the pattern of the card. "The effect of this card is" "All the abolished cards, Su Sheng." "?! How is it possible?!" The sinner''s eyes widened. "Impossible, it is impossible to have such an ability to foul, just bluff." "Bluffing?" Bai Ji grinned her little teeth. [The defiler''s hand card stars revive The card in his hand flickered, emitting golden-red particles, and for a short while, numerous cards occupied the sky. "That''s it, let me tell you that the buffer time of this card is more than one day, which means that after using it, we will lose most of the combat power in a period of time and you will win. "Of course, the premise is that you can survive this time." Bai Ji covered her mouth with a wicked smile. "This is the first shot of the heyday [Lingshan." Bai Ji had planned the tactics long before the war started. After pretending to fight with the sinner and falling into the wind, use the charged Yuehuang to give the sinner the last time to release, and then continue to use the **** to release to try to solve it, if it can¡¯t be solved, shatter all the cards and use [ Lingshan. If you still can¡¯t kill it completely, [Lingtan¡¯s release will surely allow Yue Huang to recharge, and use the last killer [the stars resurrect, and do it again [Fanxing release plus [Lingtan combination. The order is the release of Fanxing, the release of God, the Lingshan, the release of Fanxing, and the Lingshan. "The power of the ancients will bloom again." The thirteen annihilation torrent engulfed the sinner''s huge body, and this time he hit the bullseye without any obstruction. Every inch of the body has tasted the taste of melting, and the Annihilation will exile all greed to nothingness. Chapter 1397: Impossible, impossible impossible! How could this seat lose to the natives of Barland? ! Her **** xing threshold should still be within a controllable range. The sinner cannot accept the reality that power is constantly flowing in his body, but his struggle is as weak as a fish or shrimp coming ashore. He gradually realizes that this time, it may really be taken away by annihilation. The sinner who had figured out what was going on suddenly became excited, and he scratched the silver-white bird mask in his mind. "You, you dare to deceive this seat!" "Won''t let you, won''t let you succeed, this seat will not disappear" Chapter 26 ~ The End, or the Beginning of a New Conspiracy (Part 1) Impossible, this vampire''s **** xing threshold should not exceed his own right, could it be said that "Balander natives, you dare to deceive this seat..." It was not until the moment when Bai Ji was about to defeat the sinner that the sinner realized The whole process of the incident, but it was too late. It is about to be killed with a borrowed knife, and it will be lost in resentment and unwillingness. Death means the soul is scattered, and the devourer has no reincarnation and afterlife. No, absolutely impossible. The creation of Shenlu has devoted countless efforts and time to this, but it eventually became a stepping stone for the natives of all kinds, which made it impossible to accept it anyway. In its view, all believers are attracted by its power, and as a transcendent existence, it should be undoubtedly supported and worshiped by a group of lower aboriginals. It really hasn''t been calculated. The native''s appetite is so big, but even so, it ends here. The only mistake he made was to hit the abacus on its head. Stupid natives, you, and you, do you want to swallow this seat? Let''s talk about it after a thousand years! How could it not prepare its own way after it has repeatedly invaded other planes but can always retreat? In the red wave of annihilation, it used its own tentacles to penetrate itself, forcibly sucking out its soul. The Devouring Seed, as long as the soul is still there, can make a comeback again, and it has already prepared a brand new plane for itself in advance, where it can recuperate until healed, and then make plans. Wait, the Queen of Vampires, and the Barland natives who deceived this seat, this seat will give you back ten times! "Oh, by the way, Mr. Octopus, I''m sorry, I just lied to it." Bai Ji used the electric wave to transmit the voice to the sinner''s mind. "Actually, we didn''t break all the cards. The one that I just showed you [Resurrection of Stars is not the only one left, we still have one, but that card is not on us." Bai Ji laughed, which made the sinner feel uncomfortable inexplicably. "That card is not on us, guess what, where is it." Before the sinner could react, a card came out of his broken belly button, forming a huge cuboid cage to seal it inside. [The Defiler''s Hand: Breaching Cage "?! When is this..." After the war for so long, the sinner never remembered that Bai Ji had put a card into his body, and his deity would never give Bai Ji this opportunity. "You big octopus with no IQ, like to eat indiscriminately all day long." Bai Ji reminded. "Remember the Devouring Seed I gave you before." "We thought you would wait until the threat was cleaned up before devouring it. I didn''t expect you to be so anxious, so confident in your swallowing ability." Long ago, Bai Ji had expected that it was not accidental that the Five Warriors, who were the Devouring Species, defeated the sinner but let it escape. This means that for this big octopus, it is commonplace to run away if you can''t win, and naturally prepare a lot of dark red retreat for yourself. In this way, Bai Ji made a plan. Before the war, Bai Ji would not easily choose to go to war without making perfect preparations. "Baland native!!" Being locked in a cage cannot transfer his soul, and the sinner''s anger can only be incompetent anger. "You are all cunning beasts." "If you don''t invade Barland, you can sit back and relax in your own home and enjoy champagne. Everything is on your own." Bai Ji narrowed her eyes. "Arrogant soul, repent." After the release of Lingshan, the thirteen devourers looked up to the sky and roared. "No, no!" The sinner already knows what Bai Ji is going to do, and the feeling that has fallen on her now is that each swallowed species can only experience despair once in a lifetime-being swallowed. The so-called gangsters must be paid back sooner or later. The sinner who has swallowed countless god-xing creatures never expected that he would be swallowed. Thirteen giant beasts roared in the storm, as if thirteen big hands were tearing its soul. If the soul of the Devouring Species is not completely wiped out, they will come back no matter how many times, and the only way to destroy its soul is to swallow it. Before devouring, Bai Ji gathered an energy source with both hands and threw it towards the barrier behind her. That is all the remaining divine power of her, all of which is used to strengthen the barrier. Since the Devouring Seed will become extremely fragile after being swallowed, the more powerful the Devouring Seed, the weaker it will appear after swallowing. The Devouring Seed of Bai Ji''s level can no longer ignore this negative state. Therefore, she had to prepare before this to prevent someone from giving her a fatal blow during her digestion. "It''s over, Mr. Octopus." "Ha, haha!" What is unexpected is that in the end, what the sinner said was not a curse full of resentment and unwillingness, but a kind of uneasy mockery. "Queen of Vampires, do you think it''s over if you swallow this seat?" "No, it''s far from over. As long as that ambitious guy stays on this continent for one day, Balland will never have peace. The flames of war are not caused by our foreign species, but by you. Chapter 26 ~ The end, or the beginning of a new round of conspiracy (part 2) "Look, my death is just the beginning, and sooner or later you will become his stepping stone! Heh, maybe that day will come much earlier than I thought." The giant shadow fell down, but did not sink. It was hollowed out from the inside out, leaving only a hollow body, floating on the surface of the sea. Bai Ji, who had left, took advantage of the trend and landed on the top of the city. It was her most dangerous moment just now, but she has survived, and within the barrier, even if there are threats in this world, it is impossible to break through the barrier in a short time. It''s over, she is safe. Struggling to prop up his body from the ground, just after Yin''s haze, the rising sun that dyed the red sea level --- since the disaster, Balland ushered in the first rising sun. The sea also began to recede. The noisy footsteps of "Emperor Sister" sounded, and everyone headed by Yana rushed to the head of the city, just in time to see Bai Ji who was leaning on the wall and watching the sunrise. "Huh? Xiaoya." Bai Ji turned her head and said hello to Yana, with a full smile on her face, whispered softly. "We are back with victory." As soon as this remark came out, after a short period of hesitation, everyone cheered. "Sister!" Yana rushed into Bai Ji''s arms. "I knew you could do it" "Finally, is it over?" Gordon muttered as he watched the sunset on the horizon. Chapter 1398: "Haha, isn''t this taken for granted, Mr. Gordon." Horley laughed and patted the latter carelessly on the shoulder. "The culprit who has harmed the mainland is gone, and the world should be restored to peace. Is there anything wrong with it? Don''t worry about it, hahaha!" "Mr. Gordon, do you feel a little uneasy?" Nim walked over with a cane with a smile on his face. "Uneasy? I can''t tell you, I just think it''s too simple to end." Gordon frowned. Before and after the combination, he always felt something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong. "Don''t worry, think about it carefully. Our enemies have been the ancestors from the beginning to the end. Now, the leader of the ancestors has been wiped out, and the remaining shrimp soldiers will be scattered." "The elves disappeared in hiding after the queen was killed. The ancestral gods, together with the ancestral gods and the high priest, are gone. The enemies of this world have all disappeared." Nim said while looking at the setting sun on the horizon. "Although I don''t like the sunset very much, I feel a little bit about seeing this sunrise." "It''s true that maybe I''m really worried." Gao Deng breathed a sigh of relief, and looked at Bai Ji who was surrounded by the crowd, showing a gratified smile. "Your queen is really extraordinary." Gordon seemed to have seen this legendary vampire queen named Shuichishi. "Of course, she has always been the pride of the blood spirit." "It''s also... From now on, I''m afraid this continent will listen to the blood race." "Your Excellency Gordon, where are these words?" "Don''t pretend to be garlic. The native race of Barland is still complete. In addition, there is an invincible queen in the world, I am afraid that it will become the new master of this continent." Gordon said in an angry voice. "So, Mr. Gordon intends to continue on the journey of slaying the''New Demon King''?" "Zhengtu? Farewell, the sinner is not her opponent, are you embarrassing me?" Gordon blanked Nim''s eyes. "But if she is the one who rules the world, I think I can accept it." Just as everyone was immersed in the cheers, only one person remained silent among the crowd. Lin lifted her head and looked at Bai Ji in the crowd with icy eyes. The next moment she hung up a few ignorant smiles, which was in line with Lin''s original xing style. "Your Majesty, my lord." Lin walked out of the crowd and looked at Bai Ji with a slight sluggishness. "Your Majesty, is that you." "Lin, what''s the matter?" Seeing Lin walking towards her, Bai Ji walked up with concern. Except for Yana''s blood relatives, only this cousin is left. Lilias also loves her very much. Since the death of the self-proclaimed Elf ancestor, she has gradually returned to normal, so Bai Ji has not been able to tell her. Shouting to myself and surprised. "Your Majesty." Walking to Bai Ji, Lin stopped and looked at the red in the sky. "What you see is not the rising sun, but the afterglow of the setting sun, the only remaining red sunset." "Wrongly mistaken the setting sun burning with embers as a hopeful sunrise, you guys, it''s so stupid and cute~" "?!" When everyone reacted, Lin had already pierced the silver dagger that she had taken out from nowhere into Bai Ji''s abdomen. "Miss Lin, what are you???" "Lin, miss?" Lin gave a weird smile. "Foolish blood spirits, take a good look at who I am!" "Are you Evening Star?!" Chapter 27 ~ The Plan (Part 1) "Foolish blood spirits, open your eyes to see clearly, who am I!" Lin laughed, lowered her head and laughed, her shoulders trembling constantly. The sudden upheaval made everyone stunned. When they reacted, Lin had already pierced Bai Ji''s abdomen with a dagger that she had pulled out from nowhere. "You''re not Lin..." Bai Ji''s eyes condensed when she sensed the breath that the other party deliberately released. "You are... Twilight Star." "That''s right~ It''s been a long time, Her Majesty, and you guys. I don''t know if you miss me after seeing you again after a long time?" Evening Xing''s gaze swept across all of them, surprised or angry, incredible faces. "No need to answer, your expressions have already told me the answer." Evening Xing let go of the dagger, spreading his hands, and walked past everyone. "Pointy ears, you" an emotional elder was pressed to the ground with a look of Evening Xing. "I advise you to calm down." Mu Xing made a hissing gesture. "Use your mind and think about it. Since I dared to appear in front of you from the dark, would I not be fully prepared?" "This city, it doesn''t belong to you anymore." Just after Twilight''s voice fell, heavily armed elf soldiers poured into the square from all over the city, like a colony of ants coming out of the nest. "No wonder I haven''t seen the elf army before. , It turns out that they are all hidden..." Gordon murmured in a low voice. "Are you the Queen of the Elves?" Huo Lei asked in a deep voice. "Queen of the Elves? That''s right, but I prefer you to call me the ancestor of the elves than this title." Twilight Xing corrected with a smile. "Didn''t your pointed ears die long ago?" Yana gritted her teeth and said in a low voice, shocked by the pressure. "Dead? Puff, no? You don''t really think that the gods will die, do you? Don''t forget that I am the ancestor of the elves... Well, the genius may not be able to understand." Mu Xing set his gaze on Bai Ji. "It''s a long-lost meeting, Her Majesty, did you expect us two to meet again in this way in your thoughtful plan?" "...How did you enter the barrier?" Using the barrier built by God Xing, even if the latter is also a God Xing creature, there is no alternative, or it takes a lot of work. In other words, she successfully infiltrated the palace long before the barrier was erected. "As long as I want to, there is absolutely no place I can¡¯t go. After all, I¡¯m a god... Well, since you want to know so much, it¡¯s okay to tell you, let the dying person keep the right to know, and I¡¯ll understand. After all, I¡¯m very Kind." Evening Xing grinned. "Remember when you met Miss Tina in the garden before taking Lin to the flower garden for a walk?" "Before? With Miss Lin..." As soon as this word came out, Tina was taken aback, her face full of surprise. Although she didn''t know which previous was before, she definitely had no memory of taking Lin to the flower garden for a walk, because she had been in Liuli Palace before drawing drawings, and it was impossible to find Lin for a walk. "That''s it." Bai Ji frowned. "Tina you pretended to show us." "I didn''t pretend to show it to you. In fact, I gave orders to my lovely Lin at the time. I didn''t want to be broken by you, so I could only let Lin cooperate in a play." Bai Ji recalled that time when ¡®Tina¡¯ put her hand on Lin¡¯s shoulder, this action seemed to be nothing at the time, and now I think about it carefully, this was the way that Twilight was sending signals to Lin at the time. At the moment of that kind of crisis, people really don''t have the leeway to doubt something, and it is even less possible to suspect a person who has been subjectively equated with death, and Bai Ji will not doubt someone who he trusts. For that matter, Bai Ji was cautious and tried to test Tina''s authenticity with words. "Miss Evening Star had studied at the Drama Academy for a few years before being the Elf Queen." Bai Ji ridiculed relying on the city. "The acting is really good." "Should I say a word of thanks for the compliment." Mu Xing accepted Bai Ji''s satirical compliment without any hesitation. "It seems that Her Majesty the Queen is poor, but I still remember that I told you when we parted that in the end of this game, no matter who wins or loses, I am the final winner, right?" "Whether you win or the outside **** wins." Mu Xing smiled slyly. "That''s it." Bai Ji closed her eyes. Suddenly, she wanted to understand. Evening Xing arranged a scene of playing with fire and self-immolation, convincing her that after she was determined to die, she launched the Space Forbidden Curse when she was dying, and by the way, she blocked the passage to Balanda to other planes. A series of methods are to prevent Bai Ji from fleeing without a fight, and he forces her to go to war with the outer gods, and for this reason, find a way to enter the ultimate black and become a **** xing creature. Chapter 1399: After that, you only need to wait for the outer **** to fight with Bai Ji. No matter who loses or wins, she will be the last winner. Because of the restriction of the Devourer, in the process of digesting opponents with almost the same size as her, she will Will be extremely fragile Chapter 27 ~ Long-planned (part 2) "We have a question, what if we die in the extreme darkness if we fail to do what you want?" "Others can''t do it, if it''s you, it''s okay, you just give me this kind of feeling." Twilight Xing said, and then the conversation turned. "But then again, even if you really have an accident, will there be other Devourers coming to Balland?" "If that''s the case, let them fight to death with the outside gods, and it''s the same for me to go up and sit back." "Heh." Bai Ji laughed unclearly. "It looks like you call yourself a god, but you don''t know everything." For example, the actual situation of the ultimate black, Twilight Star knows nothing, if it is not for his own variable, I am afraid that Baland will never enter the game. "There is no point in playing tricks, Miss Bai Ji, today you are in a disaster." Mu Xing narrowed her eyes, and when she waved her hand, the elf guards rushed to the city and surrounded several people. "The biggest mistake you made was to keep my eyeliner by your side. Just imagine who would keep the props that helped the enemy entrap yourself? It''s not perfect enough. If it were me, it would definitely be like this. Dangerous things are completely destroyed." "Don''t put the victory declaration on your lips now. If you lose in a while, it will be ugly." Bai Ji drew out the knife from Ch¨¡ in her abdomen and threw it to the ground. "This level of backstab is meaningless to you and me." "It makes no sense." Mu Xing spread his hands. "This is just a way for me to greet His Royal Highness Bai Ji. Between swallowing species, naturally only swallowing can kill each other completely." "Do you think you will be our opponent now?" Bai Ji raised the sickle. "I don''t know if it''s an opponent, but I know that His Majesty Bai Ji who is in the digestive stage is definitely not my opponent." Mu Xing showed a successful smile. "I have waited for this day, I have waited too long!" "Sinner plus your **** xing, this can make me ascend to a true **** in an instant!" Twilight Xing approached Bai Ji. "I don''t need to live on land anymore, I will be the new master of Balland!" "You, who proclaimed yourself a god, used to be scared." Bai Ji sneered. "Afraid? Interesting, what am I afraid of?" "Of course I am afraid of us." Bai Ji said naturally. "I can only defeat her when she is most vulnerable. You must have this idea in your heart, right?" "So that''s why the invincible gods will have fears. "Such sharp teeth can''t save your life." Mu Xing said coldly. "Don''t want to be aggressive to me, and don''t want to continue to delay time to seek change, Bai Ji, today you will stay here anyway." "Be my nourishment." [The Defiler''s Hand Bai Ji summons blood awakening, which is different from the previous star-filled cards. This time only two cards are summoned. One [Stars Resurrection, One [Broken Cage, and they are all in a buffer state. Now she has no license to use, and she has entered a state of weakness due to devouring and refining. "Hahaha! Guilty **** skills are poor, right?" Evening Xing laughed madly. Bai Ji lifted the barrier blankly, and after recovering part of her divine power, she winked with Gordon, who understood her heart. Holding a sickle, she rushed towards Evening Star. "Is this a suicide charge." Evening Xing stretched out a finger. "It''s a pity that you can''t even do suicide now." "Boom!" With a muffled sound, Bai Ji was bounced back, but soon she found a fulcrum and continued to deal with Duxing Xing. "What can you do to me if you can''t mobilize even a trace of divine power?" Twilight Xing mocked. "Everyone, gather here!" Gordon opened the magic scroll and shouted while Twilight Xing had no time to visit here. "What are you going to do?" The elf soldiers immediately surrounded them when they saw this, and then they were pushed down the city wall by the magic that Gordon had prepared in advance. ¡¾Magic Push Lan "Damn it, stop them!" The elven soldiers who noticed the abnormality rushed up one after another, and the elven soldiers still on the top of the city also rushed towards them. "Little brother, what are you doing?" Huo Lei picked up the elf officer who was about to blow the horn and was about to call on his companions, and pulled out the horn from his mouth, and slammed it on his head and threw him. Go down. "Mr. Gordon, the elves under the wall are coming up!" "Get out of the way, see my recovery and repair punch!" Huo Lei wowed a punch to the ground, and suddenly the stairs were restored to steep stones. "Wow!" The elf soldiers who caught off guard all fell. "Hey, what do you want to do?" "Don''t look over there, your opponent is us." The sickle chopped up a few strands of Twilight Star''s hair, and Bai Ji said coldly. No matter how tough she was, she couldn''t hide her weakness after all, and her breath was slightly disordered. . Chapter 28 ~ Separation (Part 1) "Your opponent is us, don''t be distracted." Bai Ji looked at Twilight Star every word. "Well, that''s right to remind." Mu Xing grinned. "It doesn''t matter to anyone other than that." ¡¾Shenshu Twilight Star Weave Bow Evening Xing rang the bowstring, and a dazzling meteor pierced the sky, smashing a big hole through the city wall, and Bai Ji who had almost escaped was inevitably scratched, which undoubtedly made her weak. Taking advantage of the victory, Mu Xing bullied herself and strangled Bai Ji''s neck, pressing her against the broken wall. "Restore the repair punch!" Huo Lei punched the ground, the stone cone rose from the ground and flew towards the evening star. "This is... God Xing?" Mu Xing looked at Huo Lei''s eyes changed. "Ahem..." Bai Ji who was able to get out kept retching with her sickle. "It seems that the guy in the way needs to be solved first." Evening Xing aimed at Huo Lei and the others, her eyes condensed when she hovered in the air without any wings. ¡¾The Power of Nature The beam of light mixed with trees and vines rushed past, but was blocked by a lotus-shaped barrier at the critical moment. ¡¾Purple Lotus Barrier Ke''er supported the barrier. She was still a little bit at a loss. The energy of the barrier faded and cracked gradually. For more wonderful books, please go to. "Restore and build the fist!" Huo Lei shouted, punching the barrier fiercely, and the dim cracks were quickly repaired. "Hey!" Bai Ji launched a surprise attack when Twilight Star wasn''t paying attention to her. She picked up her scythe and slapped Twilight Star on the back like a golf ball. The latter flew out and fell into it. In the mansion. On the other side, Tina and Nim were not idle either. They controlled the battle and blocked the elves who were doing everything possible to climb the city wall, and they built a huge tree and ice and snow barriers. "It''s now, all of you come together!" Gordon, who had finished guiding, flattened the magic scroll, and the densely paved lines on it were shining. ¡¾Magic Space Teleportation Bai Ji, who had just photographed Feiwuxing, used her little divine power to push her body, descending in a parabola, and was caught by Yana who had been preparing for a long time. Chapter 1400: "Teleport scroll, start!" When all the members arrived, Gordon activated the magic scroll in a timely manner, and a huge magic circle emerged from under their feet, disappearing quickly with a burst of white light. The elven native soldier who rushed over cut a lonely sword, and saw the enemy disappear in place, looking at each other, at a loss. "Oh? I ran." Evening Xing, who walked out of the ruins in no hurry, sneered. "How dare you use space magic to escape in front of me? Stupid Mortal, do you think it''s possible." ¡¾Space obstruction After a brief guidance, Twilight Star reached into another dimension. "Give it to me, stay!" "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhah The magic scroll took effect, and everyone had entered the teleportation plane. There was no need to worry about being interfered by the creatures in Baland on this plane. Everyone also relieved their throats. "Let me see, the teleportation location of this magic scroll seems to be" "Why, what''s the matter?! What is that?" Yana''s exclamation caught everyone''s attention, and they saw a huge palm chasing after them not far from the shuttle blanket in time and space. "?! What?" Gordon''s eyes widened. "No, space magic has been interfered, but why can she?" "Don''t forget that the space system is originally a spell developed by the elves." Tina''s actions were faster than words, and immediately released the strange hand that Bing''e had frozen. "It won''t work, it won''t work! This is not the Baland plane, so naturally you can''t use Baland''s force system." Gordon reacted. "Then what to do?" The palm of his hand was getting closer, and it had obviously only one goal, which was Bai Ji who was holding in Yana''s arms, who had fallen into unconsciousness. "Ha ha ha... Do you think you can escape?" The palm of the palm was slit, and he opened his mouth like a mouth. "Lost combat power? So, you can eat it, I will enjoy every inch of your skin, every viscera!" ¡¾Engulf His lips opened wide, and huge suction swept across. Yana suddenly felt that an invisible big hand was vying with her for Bai Ji, and she immediately dragged her to the edge of the blanket. "Hey!" Just when she was about to slide off the blanket, Nim hugged her from behind. However, the strength of the two people was not enough to contend with this powerful suction. After that, Tina, Gordon, and Xiaosha hugged them one after another. "Hey!" In the end, it was Huo Lei, dragging everyone''s body by one person, and everyone formed a long chain of people, clenching each one. It is the only station in this novel. However, Horley''s position is constantly approaching the strange hand and leaving the magic blanket. "Everyone hold on! As long as the magic teleportation ends, we will have a big victory!" "Don''t make useless struggles!" The strange hand increased the swallowing power, not swallowing Bai Ji''s unwillingness. Chapter 28 ~ Separation (Part 2) Success or failure is just one move. Evening Xing forbeared this moment for so long. Naturally, it is impossible to give up at this moment. She also knows that if Bai Ji is not eaten away when Bai Ji is most vulnerable, she will lose her fight for the position of God forever. opportunity. The competition between the two sides continued, but a few seconds seemed to everyone to be so long. "Are you planning to add food to me? Okay, I don''t mind." Evening Xing''s devouring power has been blessed to the maximum, and everyone will suffer. "I will never give the emperor to you!!" Yana, who was close to the strange hand, grabbed Bai Ji''s hand and said nothing to let go. "Difficult little girl, then you can be buried with your sister!!" The people who were already strong are gradually fading away. Using Fanxing to fight against God is a idiotic dream, and Huo Lei''s support has gradually come to an end. "Damn ah..." Huo Lei roared unwillingly with countless blue veins in his hands, and screamed into the sky. "Sister Huang, Sister Huang..." Seeing that Bai Ji''s feet had touched the teeth of the strange hand, Yana smiled bitterly. "Yana will accompany you to the end." At the moment when she touched her tooth, Bai Ji was sucked into her mouth as if a switch was activated. Despite this, Yana still did not let go, until she was about to be sucked into it by the strange hand... "The family will last until death, so that''s it, is this the beauty that Qitu should guard." Huo Lei sighed. "I will never let my beautiful feelings be destroyed!" "That''s it..." Seeing that Bai Ji had entered the mouth of the strange hand, Gordon gritted his teeth unwillingly, and at this moment, a white light flickered. He looked back, and a six-pointed star array flashed in front of the magic carpet. "It''s the end! Don''t relax, everyone, hurry up!" Gordon shouted. "Yana, come on!" "do not give up¡­¡­" "Grasp, don''t let go." "Look at my last, magical girl flying by plane!" "Emperor Sister, I won''t leave you behind." The babbled words were all filled with anxiety, and accompanied by a roar of Huo Lei, white light flashed by. It is the only station in this novel. "Hahaha, I said, you can''t escape, obediently become my nourishment!" This sentence flashed in her ear. Did Twilight Star succeed? Yana didn''t know, she only remembered that she never let go of her sister''s hand from beginning to end. For more wonderful books, please go to. Evening Xing slowly stretched out his hand from the crevice of the dimension, looking at the closed palms, the joy in his heart was already beyond words. She succeeded, her long-term plan was not in vain, everything was worth it, everything developed as she expected, although there were some errors, fortunately, there was no error in the result. She swallowed Bai Ji, and now she just needs to wait for her digestion. When the time is right, there will be no one standing shoulder to shoulder in this world, and then I will be the only true **** and master in this world! "My lord Queen, the subordinates neglected their duties and let them escape." "It''s okay, my goal has been achieved, what about letting go of a few little ants?" Evening Xing didn''t care about what she needed to do now was waiting. A little bit of refining Bai Ji in the body, she absorbed all her power and God Xing, after that, she was unmatched. "Are we safe?" It was Gordon who woke up first, and he found himself lying in a greenery not far away while lying next to other companions. Horley knocked down on the big rock, Xiaosha hung on the branch, Tina was lying in the grass, and then "Ahem, Mr. Gordon, can you get up?" "Oh, sorry" Gordon got up quickly. Chapter 1401: "It''s okay, let''s not mention it, how about Her Majesty Yana and Her Majesty the Queen?" Nim got up and patted his robe and began to look around anxiously... "I don''t know, I didn''t see the two of them around" As everyone woke up, they did not see Yana and Bai Ji looking around. Finally, in an open bush, Nim found Yana. There seemed to be a person lying beside her. The high probability is Bai Ji. "Fortunately in misfortune, Your Majesty Bai Ji is fine." Nim breathed a sigh of relief, and when he walked over to check the two, time froze. "Emperor Sister, Emperor Sister" Yana, who gradually woke up from a coma, realized that her palm was tightly clasped with her, and her heart felt calm. When she turned her gaze to the figure on the side, she was also shocked and stiff... It was not Bai Ji who lay beside her, but a familiar blonde girl who was obviously not her own emperor sister. She was "This is, Bai Jin?!" "How could this happen?" Everyone who came afterwards was also stunned. In the shadows,''Ke''er, who was observing everything, had his fists on his cheeks, and his eyebrows were slightly frowned. "How?" A white figure came over. "Everything is moving in the right direction, although some errors have occurred after all, this is inevitable." "But the error is still within the controllable range. This time, it will definitely succeed." "After all, I have no retreat." Chapter 29 ~ Are You Mom? (on) "She is, Bai Jin?!" Seeing the people lying next to Yana, everyone was dumbfounded, not only because Bai Ji was missing, but also because someone who shouldn''t be there appeared in front of them at this moment. . "Is something wrong?" Nim spoke first after a long silence. This experienced and knowledgeable elder covered his forehead with a face of disbelief. "Why did the dead Lord Bai Jin appear here, Your Majesty Bai Ji?" Tina was also completely confused. Although the two people are one person in a certain sense, there are still essential differences. At least after Bai Jin was assassinated, Bai Ji became more like a vampire queen, and she couldn''t find the shadow of a knight on her body. Everyone thought that the existence of hibiscus would slowly fade away like the shadow of Yin before sunrise. "His Royal Highness, what did you bring back?" "How do I know?" Yana held her head and said that she was also desperate for this situation. "I clearly remember holding the emperor sister''s hand, never let go" "I won''t discuss these issues for now, what about the Queen?" Looking around, Tina, who couldn''t find Bai Ji, realized the seriousness of the problem. After Tina''s reminder, everyone turned their attention back to Bai Ji''s disappearance. They started a search and almost searched the bush, but still did not find Bai Ji''s figure. "Trouble." Gordon frowned slightly. "The teleportation site will not be far away from the radius of the center of the circle. If it is not found within the range, Majesty Bai Ji may not have teleported with us." For more wonderful books, please visit. Recalling the scene of Bai Ji being swallowed by a strange hand during the teleportation, everyone''s heart sank. "Your Majesty Bai Ji, is it?" "How is it possible? Her Majesty returned from the ultimate black and defeated the sinner, how could she be conspired to this degree" "The Elf Queen who claims to be the Evening Star has planned for a long time to choose the most suitable mobile hand." Gordon stomped the staff a little annoyingly. "Space magic shouldn''t be used, it should have been thought of long ago" "If we don''t use space transmission, we can''t escape the miscalculation alone. I didn''t expect the Elf Queen not only not to die, but also to plan for a long time." Nim sighed. Evening Xing¡¯s plans are intertwined. It is expected that the battle between Bai Ji and the sinner will be able to reap the final profit. After all, if the defeated place is not swallowed, the latter will make a comeback, whether Bai Ji wins or the sinner. They have no choice if they win. "If your Majesty Bai Ji is really swallowed by the guy who claims to be the ancestor of the elves, what will happen?" Xiaosha''s sudden opening silenced everyone. "It''s nothing more than the second sinner." Gordon sat paralyzed on the ground and shook his head, as if the decadence of all previous efforts was abandoned. "By then, all races except the elves will be demoted to slaves, and the mainland will be in dire straits." "Hey, these gang elves are really cunning and hateful. Using the mainland as a bargaining chip for wanton play, can''t we initiate a new resistance?" Huo Lei squeezed his fist. "Resist? How could it be my Mr. Horley." Gordon couldn''t help laughing. "A sinner alone can completely destroy Baland, not to mention the power of His Majesty Bai Ji? This is still not the case when Twilight Star itself has God Xing." After hearing this, Huo Lei was also silent, but he pursed his mouth unwillingly. "It''s not saved." Gordon said decadently. "If Queen Bai Ji is gone, I can''t think of a second existence that can save the mainland." "No, it''s not time to give up, everyone." Yana, who was holding the shell pendant, was very calm at this time. "If you give up now, everything will really be over." "So far, what''s the use of saying this." "Of course it works!" Yana stood up and said. "The peace that my sister has worked so hard to achieve will never be allowed to be destroyed by others." I thought it was the dawn of hope, but in the twilight before the night, during the ups and downs, the team¡¯s morale was hit unprecedentedly. Now their hearts are ashamed, and almost no one is willing to respond to Yana. "Don''t forget, Twilight Star is also Devouring Seed." Yana said with a pause. "Since it is the Devouring Seed, naturally it cannot escape the law of Devouring Seed." "During this period of devouring, she will become extremely fragile. Now, this is the best chance to kill her. The opportunity is not to be missed and never come again!" "Yes, Twilight Star is also the Devouring Seed. In that case, now is the best time to kill her." Gordon suddenly woke up. Everyone has also bypassed the misunderstanding of thinking as if waking up from a dream. "Yes, there is no time to depress us. The only time we can strangle the evil now." Yana''s words made everyone gradually regain their will. "However, even if Twilight Star says it''s a devouring species with God Xing, we are just a group of mortal people, the gap is really too big." "Looking at it this way, the hope is still a little faint. After all, we don''t have the Devouring Seed here, and your Majesty Bai Ji is no longer there." "Who said there is little hope, isn''t my sister still here?" Yana smiled mysteriously, and then she held the blond girl''s arms and showed her to everyone. "Isn''t this our hope?" In an instant, everyone''s expressions became weird, especially Gordon. "Well, Miss Yana, don''t you want to count on her?" Gordon asked. "Why not, her ancestors can repel the sinner, she must be not bad, after the Paladin, it is impossible to be so inferior." "Furthermore, she is my sister''s other body, it''s not an exaggeration to call it another sister." "Not to mention whether she is your sister, Your Highness Yana, please put her down quickly and throw her around with a corpse. It''s kind of bad." "The corpse? What are you talking about, she..." After testing the body''s breath and pulse, Yana was silent, and then slowly gently placed Bai Jin''s body on the ground. "The reason for this situation is probably because Miss Bai Jin''s body was pulled apart from Bai Jibi xi¨¤ti. Now this body is just a body without a soul." "No, it was not separated by pulling." Nim, who knows a little about Devouring Species, shook his head. "His Majesty Bai Ji''s soul was pulled out by Twilight Star, and what remained was the ¡®residue¡¯ that did not belong to the soul, that is, the body of Shenglun Baijin." "After all, for the Devouring Species, the soul is everything. If you lose the soul, you lose everything, but your Majesty Bai Ji has more than one body. After the soul is taken away, Bai Jin''s body remains. Chapter 1402: "That is to say, this is just a corpse..." Yana''s eyes instantly hollowed out, and she knelt on the grass with a snap. "Yes, this person Bai Jin died earlier. Even if the body did not die, the body of the soul that no longer exists is no different from death." Nim sighed. "Then, what should I do?" Yana looked at the sky blankly. Losing the backbone of her sister, she immediately became helpless. Chapter 29 ~ Are You Mom? (under) "Who, who is there?" The leaves of the jungle moved, and the keen-sensing Huo Lei caught the movement in an instant, then pulled out a stump and held it in his hand. As soon as there was movement and the swords were drawn, everyone became vigilant like a frightened bird. "If we don''t come out anymore, we will have to do it!" "Hey hey, don''t do it, you are your own people, don''t open fire." A familiar voice came from the jungle, and then two men in partial armor scratched their heads and walked out. "Landrituo?" Yana was taken aback for a moment, then put down the scimitar in her hand. "Why are you here?" "This sentence should be for us to ask you." The wooden dowel next to it frowned slightly. "Didn''t you all go to rebuild your own family? Why did you run into us in a few days." Yana and others lowered their heads. "Isn''t that right? Your Majesty Bai Ji failed?" Looking at the depression of everyone, Landry Tuo widened his eyes slightly, seeing that Bai Ji''s figure was not found in the team. "Failed? How is it possible, if it fails, what''s the matter with the sky?" Muzi looked at the clear sky above his head in a puzzled manner. "That''s right, when we saw the sky returning to normal, we thought that His Majesty Bai Ji defeated the outer **** triumphantly. Isn''t that true?" "Wait, who is that?" The sharp-eyed wooden dowel glanced at the familiar golden figure lying among the crowd. "Baijin?...What about her? I clearly remember that she was not..." Seeing the blonde girl''s face, Landry was confused, and a row of big question marks appeared on his head. "After a while, I won''t be clear about the origin, but why are you here?" "This is the land of the Quranzu, where can we be if we are not here." Landryto said, scratching his head. "Since we parted with you, the prince took us back to the ancestral land. Although it is in ruins, it is the birthplace of Gulan after all. Many equipment can be reused with a little repair." "So what happened, shouldn''t the outer **** be defeated, where is your queen?" "By the way, Bai Jin is okay with her." "As you can see, she is already." Gordon shook his head. "...This is not a place to talk." Seeing that Tina Yana and the others were not in a good state, Landryto planned to take them back to the temporary city state before making plans. "It seems that a lot of things have happened in the past few days...All in all, let''s go to our city-state to take a break and tell my prince and daughter of the specific situation, can we think of a way together." Yana didn''t express her position, and Landryto Bento was her acquiescence. They followed the wooden dowel with a small group of soldiers and Delhito back to the former capital of Quran, Sepriel. After the erosion of the floods, the city-state couldn''t bear to look directly at it. Most of the residential houses only have one wall and a few pillars. They can''t even shelter from the wind and rain. Only a few tattered cloth towels are left in the market. Only the original ten are left in the grand arena. One part, like a round cake, is divided into dozens of pieces. But even though it looks miserable, it is many times better than the Blood Spirit Palace in the center of the disaster area. At least the general outline structure of the castle is still preserved. In the city, a black-haired girl in a simple dress is sitting at the dressing table, taking care of her hair. "Master Wang, the adults of the bow cross and the qi¨¡ng cross have returned from patrol." The guard walked into the palace and reported. "Okay, I see, there is no need to report specifically, so let them go back to the camp." Ji Yue said without looking back, and the voice was a little more cordial and gentle than the previous pretending to be high-profile. . "They seem to have brought an extra group of people back." "Fleeing refugees? Just take them in if you can. The catastrophe is imminent, and it won''t be easy for everyone." Ji Yue sighed. "It doesn''t seem to be a refugee..." Before the guards finished speaking, Muzi and Landryto stepped into the palace. "Master Wang." The two saluted Ji Yue together. "Back? How''s the situation outside." "My Majesty, we met the kinsmen." Landryto looked at each other with Mudou. "Huh? Blood?" Ji Yue was slightly surprised. "Should they not be building their own capital at this time? How come they have enough time to come here?" "My Lady Queen, things seem a bit complicated." "Invite them in." Landrito said here, Ji Yue pouted a little, her eyes condensed, and her appearance was slightly lowered. In fact, there is no need for Ji Yue to say that the people waiting outside the palace have already entered. "Baijin?" Seeing the **** Yana''s back, Ji Yue froze, her prepared greetings stuck in her throat, unable to utter a word. "Bai Jin, Bai Jin...what''s wrong with her, is she okay?" Ji Yue leaned forward regardless of her image. "Your Excellency Ji Yue, don''t get excited, this is just a corpse." Yana gently put Bai Jin on the couch and said flatly. "The corpse... how could it be." "Miss Yana, what happened, please, you can always tell us now." Yana stopped talking, and finally told the whole story of the incident to the Quran people present. "So, I had expected it a long time ago. Those elves are definitely not good crops." Muzi said with a frown. "It''s really not as good as heaven." Landry Tuo also sighed. "Let''s not mention this, Bai Jin has escaped, in other words, she still has a rescue, right?" Ji Yue held Bai Jin''s already completely cold hand. "Ha? Your Excellency Ji Yue, quickly clean up your head filled with hibiscus, the soul is gone, where is the hope to save her?" Yana looked at Ji Yue amusedly as if she was laughing at her Naive. "Wait, I might really have a way to save Bai Jin." Ji Yue thought of something, and ran into her boudoir. For a moment, she took out a small black box, opened it, and lay quietly inside. Only a small hourglass. "what is this." "I don''t know, but someone told me to use it in the most critical time." Ji Yue firmed up her mind and put the hourglass on Bai Jin''s head. The hourglass immediately violated the law of gravity, and the sand rushed upward. Following this, the injuries on the body of Hibiscus recovered as before. "Reversed the injury?" Yana was surprised. "No, it reversed life and death." Nim corrected. "But it doesn''t make any sense, because this body is already an empty shell, and there is no second soul to control it." Before Nim finished speaking, Bai Jin, with her eyes closed, opened her eyes, got up all of a sudden, glanced across the crowd, and finally stopped on Yana. Chapter 1403: "You, are you, mother?" Chapter 30 ~ Recognition (Part 1) "Perhaps I really have a way to rescue Bai Jin." Ji Yue seemed to think of something, and ran into her boudoir, and took out a small sealed black box from the bottom drawer. There was a somewhat old crown on the top of the black box, and Ji Yue pushed it away without seeing it, and took the black box away. "This hourglass may be able to save Bai Jin." After that, Ji Yue didn''t care what Yana and the others said and put the leak on Bai Jin''s forehead. A magical scene appeared. The grains of sand in the hourglass violated the laws of nature and turned upside down, as if time had backtracked. Seeing Bai Jin¡¯s physical injuries gradually healed, everyone showed their surprised expressions. Although Nim and Gordon were also surprised at the magic of this hourglass, they were not too happy. This hourglass can only reverse the fatal injury of the body skin, but it can''t make a body that has lost its soul come back to life. Without the soul as the core, there will be no emotions in the body, just a personal puppet. However, at the next moment, the girl lying on her back opened her eyes. She propped up her body, her big eyes were filled with confusion, and she looked around, seemingly curious why the people around were looking at them with incredible and unbelievable gazes. Yourself. The first time she woke up, she began to look for the most familiar person in the crowd among the people, her eyes naturally fell on Yana, and she couldn''t help but speak. "Are you, mother?" It doesn''t matter if I said it, it scared everyone present. "Huh?" Yana pointed at herself with eyes wide open. "you call me??" She was completely messed up, and fell into a circle of confusion before she had time to immerse herself in joy. What should I do if my sister treats herself as a mother after she wakes up? Waiting online, very anxious. "Oh, no, you are not." Bai Jin shook his head and politely bowed to Yana. "I''m sorry, it''s impolite to confuse you with one person." "Confused?" Yana felt a very strong sense of disobedience, as if the awakened girl in front of her was not her sister at all, but another personality she didn''t know at all. For more wonderful books, please go to. On the other hand, she felt a little familiar again, and then she realized that the girl''s way of saluting herself was the standard kinship royal etiquette. Every word and deed is full of royal elegance and decentness, and at first glance, she belongs to the kind of royal lady who has been taught by a professional etiquette teacher. During the period when Yana was stunned, ¡®Baijin 039; has been close to her. "Eh, you, what are you doing." Yana couldn''t help but stepped back. "You really look like her." ¡®Baijin 039; Like a child who has found a toy, he leaned over and reached out to pinch Yana¡¯s cheeks. "No, rude! What are you doing." Yana struggled with her cheeks puffed out. "I''m extremely sorry, I didn''t hold it back for a while, so I just realized what he did." Bai Jin quickly lowered his head to apologize, put his hands on her lower abdomen, and moved in one go. "Your Majesty the Queen," ¡®Baijin 039; this series of strange behaviors made the blood ministers around him dumbfounded. "Your Majesty?" Bai Jin tilted his head, looking at the blood spirits strangely. "Are you calling me? But I am not your Queen." "Are you really my emperor sister? Then who are you?" Yana frowned slightly. Nim and some discerning people also realized a problem. The soul of Bai Ji has been out of the body, logically, this body is already empty. Where did this soul emerge from? ? "Emperor sister? Who is your emperor sister?" Yana''s appearance made Bai Jin realize what she had sensed. "Rasambo, Bai Ji." "That''s it, you are really her sister." Bai Jin came up again, pinching Yana''s face and kneading it like plasticine. "You, you...Stop it!" Yana, who couldn''t bear it, slapped Bai Jin''s hand away and looked at her angrily. "Don''t look familiar. Who are you and why do you know my sister? When did you hide in my sister''s body?" "Well, I see, are you asking about my relationship with Bai Ji." Bai Jin 039;After some thoughts. "Probably it''s a companionship." "Partnership?" Yana''s face was full of disbelief. After all, there is no barrier to the relationship between companions. Even a guy like Twilight Star can say that I and Bai Ji are on the same boat. Companion''s words come. "Don''t you believe it." Bai Jin felt a little aggrieved when he felt the gazes that hit him full of suspicion and vigilance. "Of course, it''s just a one-sided word, the companionship relationship is too general, it''s the kind that everyone can use casually." Yana narrowed her eyes. "You have to make it clear, what is the relationship between yourself and her, it is best to recruit truthfully, I am the person who knows my sister the most in the world, and even half of what you say is false can''t deceive my eyes!" "Do you really want to recruit it truthfully?" Bai Jinyu said again, seemingly reluctant. "Of course, if you don''t recruit it as it is, how can we trust you?" Yana was already convinced that there was a problem with the white hibiscus in front of her, so she stepped hard... "Then, okay." Bai Jin sighed as if he had resigned. "Strictly speaking, Bai Ji and I are probably mother and daughter." "Oh, that''s the case, it turned out to be a mother-daughter relationship, you see, it''s okay to say it earlier, and we are not indifferent..." After about three seconds, Yana became stiff. Not only her, but the words shocked everyone present, especially Tina, her cheeks flushed, some intermittent strange words kept coming out of her mouth, and her little head kept emitting steam like a locomotive. "You, you, you, you! Are you my sister''s daughter?!" Yana was horrified. "Well, from a physical point of view, it should be, although for now, it doesn''t seem to be." Bai Jin checked her current state, put her palms together, and grabbed a handful of golden hair. "Heh, heh, what a joke!?" Yana picked up a scimitar. "You guy who is full of lies and has no words, I must make you pay for your nonsense mouth today!" This is the only station in this novel. "Calm down, your Highness Yana calm down!" A female elder held Yana from behind. "Still continue to listen to this lady''s explanation, in case it is really a family." "What family? Are you kidding me, can my sister give birth to such an overnourished golden retriever from a white-haired tablet? Isn''t this deceiving the master and destroying the ancestor?!" "That''s why I said that for the time being." Bai Jin aggrieved Chuo pointing his finger. "I don''t want to be a vampire either, it was Bai Ji who forced me to force me." Chapter 30 ~ Recognition (Part 2) "Wait, you all calm down." Nim, who had been listening to the side, finally heard why. Recalling Bai Ji¡¯s previous defense of her own situation, similar words like ¡®There is a soul in our body¡¯, ¡®Let¡¯s save her¡¯ ¡®This is not what you imagined¡¯, Nim has figured it out. "Miss Yana, put the knife down quickly...this lady, what do you call it?" After calming Yana, Nim asked Bai Jin in a very respectful tone. "My name is Bai...oh, now, my name is Lilena." "Okay, Miss Lilena, are you really sure that His Majesty Bai Ji is your mother?" Nim stopped Yana, who was going to say something for the time being. "Well, I''m sure, because Bai Ji has already embraced me for the first time." Lirina calmly threw another heavy bomb on the scene. "After all, I''m just a ray of remnant soul, and I can''t transform myself. Bai Ji can only adopt this method to give me a new body and life. Well, that''s what she said at the beginning." Lilia checked her own The body feels a little strange. I am not a white hair, nor has I become a vampire. The big tuo before Xiong doesn''t look like a royal standard, but more similar to my original body. There is a saying that she is used to holding such a big weapon, she really wants to try the feeling that Ma Pingchuan can see the toes at a glance. Chapter 1404: "..." Everyone was silent... "Then, now you can determine your identity." Nim bowed to Lirina. This ceremony was not generally a courtesy or respectful ceremony, but a higher level of monarch''s courtesy. "The chief Nim of the elder seat, see Princess Lilena." "See the princess." With Nim''s lead, the other ministers bowed their heads and saluted. "Eh eh? Princess or something" Seeing so many people saluting to herself, Lilena looked troublesome. "Don''t call me that way, I''m a little uncomfortable." "Then wait for you to get used to it." Nim said naturally, smiling at Lirina who was at a loss, as if an elder was looking at a new-born junior. "This is too messy." Among the blood clan, only Yana looked at Lirina with a complicated expression. Although she swears to pat Xiong Fu before saying that she treats her sister''s child as her own, perhaps the contrast is too great. She thinks that the newborn is the kind of pure white as paper, who is ignorant of the world, and not based on this. Maybe she hasn''t converted this form yet. "What is your Royal Highness Yana struggling with?" Tina took Yana''s hand from behind. "You can also see that the child''s etiquette is very decent. It is obvious that Your Majesty, who personally taught her, intentionally made her as his heir a long time ago. Doesn''t Your Majesty still believe in the eyes of His Majesty Bai Ji?" "Yes, what am I thinking." Yana suddenly understood. "Although it is a little different from what I imagined, it will eventually be the emperor''s child in the future." "You said that His Majesty Bai Ji gave you a new life, so before that, did you have your own name?" the female elder asked curiously. "Well, yes, I used to say, um, everyone seems to call me Bai Ming." For more wonderful books, please visit. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh overseas "What I used to say, it seems to be called Bai Ming." Lirina thought after a little bit of thought. "Bai, Ming?" Landrito and Dowel were dumbfounded, looking at each other not knowing what to say. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?! "You, you said you used to be called Baiming?!" "It seems that the name is correct...what''s the problem?" Lirina was a little surprised when she saw the black-haired girl who was so excited after hearing her name. "It''s impossible, it''s a lie..." Bai Ming''s gaze made Ji Yue take two steps backwards. Those clear but unwavering gazes seemed so familiar at this moment, so familiar to her. Hard to breathe... "That''s right, yes, it must have the same name, yes, there are more people with the same name on this continent, not to mention it is a different plane, there is nothing strange about the same name, um, there is a second person named Bai Ming. , Isn¡¯t this a very common thing, um, it must be like this..." "Well, miss, are you okay?" Seeing Ji Yue who was holding her head shattered, Lirina''s eyes flashed with worry. Maybe she saw the right eye, or maybe it was congenial. She had a good impression of the black-haired girl who met for the first time, so she couldn''t help but care a little more. "It''s okay, I''m okay... I was rude just now, Miss Lilena, can I ask your last name?" "I don''t remember the last name." Seeing the trance of the other party, Ji Yue breathed a sigh of relief. Let''s just say, how could it really be her, she just happened to meet someone with the same name as Bai Ming. "But I remember that when I was alive, they called me a Paladin." The smile that Ji Yue just hung up stiffened again, her lips trembled, and her face was woven with horror and unwillingness to believe. "Holy, Paladin?" "Paladin, you were really called a paladin before?" Ji Yue grabbed Lilia''s shoulder and swayed... "Well, I have this problem too" "My Majesty, please take it quickly, don''t get excited, let Ms. Lirina finish it first." Landry Tuo persuaded her from the side. "Sorry, I was too emotional." Kankan calmed down, and Ji Yue let go of Lirina''s shoulders, her violet eyes still staring at Lirina. "You used to be a native creature of Barland, and you were called a Paladin??" "Don''t lie, don''t even think about screaming at me, any of your subtle facial movements can''t escape my eyes!" Ji Yue approached. When it comes to holy lun, especially Bai Ming, Ji Yue still has a trace of sanity, which is already very progress. "It doesn''t need to be so complicated." Lilina was a little bit unable to understand Ji Yue''s reaction, and said seriously. "The things you decide to say will not contain half-truths-as Qitu, I will not lie." "Thumping." Ji Yue slapped and sat down, and Landryto and Muzi hurriedly helped her up. "My Lady Queen, what''s wrong with you?" "It''s really you..." Ji Yue slowly stabilized her body with the support of the two, and couldn''t bear it. jpg "Well, the look in my eyes suddenly became strange." Looking around, Lilina was puzzled. Cocked his head. Zero7 Chinese Network is the only site for this novel. "You are the Paladin Bai Ming?" Yana looked at Lirina with an expression. "Not anymore." Lirina replied without hesitation. "Now my name is Lilina, please call me by my current name." "Wait, wait, this relationship is a bit messy" Gordon clutched his aching head. "You used to be Baiming?" "To be precise, it is a strand of Bai Ming''s remnant soul." Lirina explained. "When the Devil Tower was about to collapse, Bai Ji used the first embrace to get me out of the ultimate black." Isn''t it Baiming? If you count this way, the relationship between your two families will be messed up. "Gordon stretched out his fingers and gestured continuously in the air. "Bai Ji was once a human, right? Although she is the reincarnation of the Queen of the Blood Spirit, but you are the descendant of the Saint Lun family in blood and you are the ancestor of Saint Lun? Does Bai Ji embrace you for the first time is not the same as..." Gordon The explanation is not clear, he can even think of how chaotic the relationship between Gulan and the blood spirit will be after this. The two races that were supposed to be enemies of life and death are closely related to each other, and they are inextricably linked. I have to sigh for good luck. "According to you, it is indeed a little messy." Bai Ming frowned slightly. "Blood Spirit Queen reincarnated to the home of the descendants of Gulan Shenglun, don''t you make it clear if you think so, what''s the mess?" Yana narrowed her mouth. "But it really didn''t happen to me." Nim stepped forward, looking at Lirina with emotion in his heart. "I thought that even if your Majesty pierced the sky, I wouldn''t be surprised, but the result was beyond my expectations." "In this regard, I hope that His Highness Yana will not care too much." Then, Nim smiled at Yana. For more wonderful books, please go to. "What can I care about, no matter who she used to be, she is now a member of our Lasambo family, I ask you, what is your name now?" Yana snarled at Lilina. "Lilena." "Hey, she admits that she is from our side." Chapter 31 ~ Past and Present (Part 2) Ji Yueyu''s words stopped again, and the five flavors in her heart were mixed. The joy of Bai Ming''s coming back from death and the feeling of being put on her head for some reason were woven together, forming a taste that is more difficult to say than a cocktail. For more wonderful books, please go to. "Although the blood relationship has not been formally established, it will be a matter of time before you think about it... Lilina, I am Bai Ji, which is your mother''s younger sister, what should you call me?~~" Yana pointed to herself , Said with a smile. "Well." "Don¡¯t feel ashamed. Now you are about to get a new life. You should say goodbye to your past self, right? Ah, of course, it doesn¡¯t matter if you want to keep your past xing style and Bingxing. I mean, you need to be with yourself. The identity will be cut off, otherwise it will be a split personality, is it not a lun, is it not a class? "Well, I know." Lilina thought it through. After all, she didn''t hate Yana, who looked like Bai Ji, so she mustered up the courage and made up her mind to say to her. "Auntie." "Eh~ my niece is so good~~" Chapter 1405: Ji Yue covered her heart, and blood surged. "From now on, I will be your aunt, please advise." "Well, auntie." "It''s okay. If you are not used to shouting, don''t shout for the time being, just call my name." Yana didn''t force it. "No, the necessary etiquette cannot be lost." "Hey, this kid is really real." "Then what about me." At this moment, Ji Yue jumped out and pointed at herself with tears in her eyes. "What about me, Bai Ming, do you remember me?" "you?" Seeing Lilina''s dodging gaze, the little luck that still existed in Ji Yue''s heart instantly disappeared. "Well, who are you?" Who are you? Who is it? Which one. Bit. Ji Yue couldn''t get up again, collapsed. "My Lady Queen, you...you need to be strong." Landryto thought about it, but he couldn''t seem to find any comfort, and he could only give Ji Yue encouragement and support. "Well, be strong." Muzi said dumbly. "I, strong?..." Ji Yue''s mouth was bleeding. "Well, yes, I want to be strong, I want to live with a smile..." "You, look at it, you are a little familiar..." Lilina looked at Ji Yue, then at Landryto and Muzi, and said with some hesitation. "Senior, we are the descendants of the Gong Shizi and Qi¨¡ng Shishi families respectively." "Oh, that''s the case, you are the descendants of those two people." Lirina showed a slightly stunned look. "So this is?..." "Shen Luoshi." "Your Majesty?" Lilina was taken aback, subconsciously trying to perform the monarch''s courtesy, but was held back by Ji Yue. "Don''t call me your majesty... your majesty is not here." Ji Yue squeezed a smile at Lirina. Don''t let Lirina treat herself as a monarch, because Ji Yue was worried that the blood would be uncomfortable doing so, and treated Lirina as an outsider and treated her unfairly. For the sake of Lirina''s future life, in any case, she must disassociate herself with herself, to please the two sides can only be not people inside and outside, and in the end, both sides do not trust. Ji Yue involuntarily stroked Lilina''s cheek, even though she knew that this face did not belong to Baiming, the soul inside was only that she once belonged to Baiming, Lilina did not speak, so she stroked her quickly, and Ji Yue put it down. The hand gently pushed Lirina away. "Go, you belong over there now." Ji Yue smiled at Lirina. "Oh..." Lilyyan, who was just a ray of incomplete soul, had no idea who Ji Yue was. She just felt that the person in front of her was very familiar and quite familiar, but she just couldn''t remember who it was. "Have I been''born'' by Bai Ji now?" Lilena looked at her hands and the height difference between Yana and Yana, inexplicably contradicting her. "Bring her the mirror." Yana ordered. "Eh eh? This person is..." Lirina took the mirror and looked at the shadowy shadow in it, for a moment. This look and this face are very similar to what I used to be, but there are some differences. People who are not familiar with them may not be able to distinguish them, but those who are familiar with them can definitely tell them at a glance. It is the only station in this novel. "Lilena, there was an accident. You were released without enough warming time. Fortunately, this body temporarily contained your soul." Returning to the topic, Yana resumed her serious tone. ... "This body is the same as mine" "It looks a lot, right? Yes, this body is another body of my sister, and it is considered your descendant according to blood relationship." "I understand." Lilena nodded. "I''m in my junior''s body now. Yana thought that Lirina would digest this huge amount of information for a while. Is it worthy of being the single-threaded way of thinking of the Saint-lun family? "Lilena, we need your power now." Yana stepped forward and said seriously. "Whether it is to save Bai Ji or the world, you need to be armed again to battle." Chapter 32 ~ Respective Training (Part 1) "Save Bai Ji? Okay, I know, I will rescue Bai Ji, and save the world by the way." Lirina didn''t have the slightest hesitation. After all, she didn''t do anything like saving the world for the first time. She was used to it. Well, you deserve it. Yana grinned and raised her hands. "Then, without further ado, we will set off after a little rest, after all, time waits for no one. "The so-called world is responsible for the rise and fall of the world, please let me wait and wish you a hand." The two knights, Landrito and Muzi, offered to ask. 07 Chinese updated. "Of course it can. Our goal is to punish the devil who is damaging this world. Naturally, the more power is the better. Anyone who wants to join can join in. It''s out of date. "Count me one." Huo Lei slapped his xiong chamber. "The mainland is in trouble, what does it mean to help people like the tortoise shell? I''m here to play forward! "Is my quota always there?" Gordon straightened his hood. "After all, there is no prophet in a team of five. "That, add me." At this moment, Xiaosha, who had been wearing her apron, raised her hand. "I also want to contribute to this continent! Sister Xiaosha. "Huo Lei frowned slightly. "We are not going for an outing, don''t make trouble, don''t forget that you are the queen and must be with your own people. " "Hmm... I have to say, sometimes Huo Lei is quite good at talking, and a single sentence blocked Xiaosha, and he could not say a word for a long time. "Yes, but" "No, Sister Xiaosha, it''s not good to say, you go and everyone still cares about you. In case you have a long and two short, how can we represent your clan?" Huo Lei looked serious. Shameless Xiaosha. Let her go. "At this moment, Lirina said. She walked up to Xiaosha, knelt down and stroked her golden hair. "This kid won''t be holding back." But... Horley was obviously puzzled by Lirina''s actions, and he was a little anxious. "It''s a war, please, it''s a war, it''s just a mess to put a little **** the battlefield. "In your eyes, this child is just an ordinary little girl as simple as that." Lilena got up and the corner of her mouth was slightly curved. "If I remember correctly, Xiaosha saved you from a moment of distress more than once before, didn''t it?" "This..." Huo Lei blushed at the mention of this. "Well, isn''t that an accident." Speaking of which, how did you know about this? " "Part of the previous memory seems to be backtracked." Lirina pointed to her own sun. "Part of the memory of Bai Ji, after separation, came into my head with some incompleteness... "But Lilina, Xiaosha is still in the world, and she took her to the battlefield of nine deaths. Isn''t this extremely irresponsible to her." Yana seems to agree with Horley''s statement, "I will definitely come in handy! Please let me Go with you, don''t worry, I will take care of myself." Seeing that everyone is still not allowed to follow, Xiaosha said anxiously. Chapter 1406: "She can take care of herself." Lirina said with confidence after hearing this. "Well, stop arguing about this question. Miss Lilena must have her own reasons for doing this... Actually she is the only person here who has experience in confronting gods and creatures." Gao Deng stepped forward and stopped. "Trust this child." Lirina said slowly. "Once, a child as old as her also made this request to me. At first, everyone judged people by their appearances just like everyone else. In the end, she proved her courage to everyone. Yes, this pair of cat ears, this head The blond hair, the purple-gold lotus barrier, and this stubborn son reminded her of a companion. "That''s the case. We can''t take her on the road until she proves that she has the ability to protect herself." "Yana still disagrees. "She will prove it." Lirina asked Xiaosha. "Is it "Ah, yes yes, I can definitely prove myself!" Xiaosha nodded quickly. "Well, in between, you need a training session." "Huh? Training?..." Xiaosha was puzzled. "Yeah." Lilena nodded and led her to an empty place. When everyone was puzzled, he picked up the stones on the ground and came to Xiaosha. "are you ready "Eh, oh, I''m ready." Not understanding what Lirina wanted to do, Xiaosha nodded blankly... Without saying a word, Lilena threw the stone she picked up in her hand directly above. "Yeah!" Watching the rain of rocks falling towards her as gravity fell, Xiaosha quickly used the skill that Yamao had exercised through thousands of hard work: holding her head and squatting defense. "Pattern!" "Oh, wow!. The stone hit Xiaosha''s head, and she was already in tears when she raised her head. "Miss Lilena, why did she hit the den with a stone... "Try it." Lirina looked at Xiaosha blankly. "Try, try?" "Try it, use your barrier to lift these stones up." "The pendant cannot be used." Lirina added. "Well, how is this possible?" Xiaosha stared with tears in her eyes. "It''s impossible to do it, leaving the pendant, how could I be" Chapter 32 ~ Respective Training (Part 2) "You are nothing worse than your ancestors." Lirina looked at Xiaosha''s eyes quietly. "Her foundation is worse than you. She can do it, and you can definitely do it. The key is whether you have this determination." I understand. Xiaosha nodded firmly "Mr. Nimes." "Ah, the subordinates are here." Seeing that there is still his own business, Nim trot out with a cane. "You assist her in training and are not allowed to release water. "Oh, okay, the subordinate understands." The laziness in Nim''s eyes was swept away in an instant. "My training is very strict, are you ready?" "That" minister Yu said again. "This sir, can you let us assist your majesty in training?". "No, you will give your queen the green light." Lilena refused emotionally. "Time is running out. In this way, training is meaningless." "This" "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Xiaosha shook her head and sent a smile to the ministers. "The emperor once said that there is no harm in grind and roughness." After instructing Xiaosha''s training process, Lirina came to Huo Lei. "Then it''s yours." "Ah, oh!" The legendary god-killing Paladin stood in front of him like this, and Huo Lei inevitably felt a little nervous. "Your name is Horley, right?" "Yes, Lord Paladin!" "Don''t call me that." "Good Lord Paladin, no problem, Lord Paladin!" "Your talent is to repair things, right?" There was no way to correct it, and Lirina gave up and continued on the topic. "Yes, it is just to restore and build boxing! Well, there is no lethality, but it is still possible to repair things, haha" "Do you really think that your abilities can only be used to repair things." Lirina stared at the haha ??Hao Lei. "Eh, otherwise? What else can you do besides repairing things?" Huo Lei scratched his brain, and Monk Zhang Er couldn''t figure it out. "Your ability is not so much repair, as it is restoration." Lirina said quietly. "Restore everything, including gods." "Huh? Restore, God Xing?" "Yes, restore God Xing to the most primitive nothingness." Lilena taught. "Understood." "This, ah, although it''s probably a little complicated, it seems to understand a little bit" Seeing that the other party''s big face was covered with completely unintelligible, Lirina sighed lightly. "Try to use your ability to restore God Xing, your words, training should be very simple, after all, you already have a little God Xing now." "Eh?? Really?...Return God Xing." Huo Lei shook his head and thought for a long time, then asked again. "So what exactly is the reduction of God Xing to?" However, Lilena has already left him, and he can only think and understand exactly what it is to be restored. "Don''t tell me, I also have training programs." Yana pointed to herself. "My abilities are limited by my blood, even if I can improve, it will definitely be the same." "It''s not training, but a simple step. You didn''t complete it." Lirina explained. "Steps? What steps?" Yana was confused. "Bai Ji''s destiny to summon creatures [The Greedy Devourer, which is what you call Bloodline Awakening, do you know?" "You know, you know, why, would you want me to be the same?" Yana rolled her eyes. "This is unlikely. My blood is too weak to allow me to awaken that kind of ability." "Then, it''s good to improve the bloodline." "Huh? Improve the blood?" Yana suspected that she had heard it wrong. "How can this be improved?" Except for finding another member of the royal family with plenty of blood to give herself a blood sacrifice, Yana couldn''t think of a second way, but then it would not have been upside down. "Well, just use God Xing." Lilina turned to Horley who was thinking in a thinker state not far away. "Horley, please come here." "Ah, oh." Huo Lei trot over after being interrupted. "Enlightenment?" Is the only station in this novel. "Slightly, understand a little bit." Chapter 1407: "Then practice it." Lilina pointed at Yana. "Use your recovery ability in reverse, so that Yana has the gods." "Is it possible?" Huo Lei and Yana were dumbfounded when they heard this. "God xing means turning decay into magic, impossible to be possible." Lirina said firmly. "Relatively, if you can reverse the reduction ability, your training will be over." "...Good Lord Paladin, I understand." Huo Lei nodded solemnly and stood up straight. "Guaranteed to complete the task." "I''m guessing, should it be my turn next?" Before Lirina could say anything, Gordon stood up and pointed to himself. "A descendant of the sorceress? Well, there is indeed something for you to do." "Okay, I can''t wait." Gordon rubbed his hands. "Next, please, dress yourself up as beautifully as possible." Lirina said every word. "Hmm, ok, what do I know??" Chapter 33~Lesson (Part 1) "So, I''m ready, what is my training?" "Well, of course you also have training." The expressionless Lirina made a mystery. "Listen, Mr. Gordon, your training is to dress yourself up better." "The more beautiful, the better. Well, to the degree, you will be qualified when you don''t recognize you as a boy." "Okay, I know...you, what are you talking about?" Gordon almost stumbled, rubbing his ears, wondering if he had heard him wrong. "Didn''t you hear me clearly? Then I will elaborate more." "Mr. Gordon''s training is to pretend to be a girl. Well, you can''t say dressing up. The more you think about it, the better. It''s best to identify yourself as a girl from the bottom of your heart." "Miss Lilena, in a sense, you are really alike to your Majesty Bai Ji." If you can say these words without expression and expression, it''s okay, ordinary people can''t reach your level of black belly. It''s not that the family doesn''t enter the house, no wonder Bai Ji would like her. "I''m not kidding." Lirina said seriously. "But what does the crusade against the deified elf queen have to do with whether I am a woman or not?" "Don''t you like it?" Lirina looked at Gordon quietly. "Although I say that is not suitable, you are quite qualified." "I don''t want this qualification alone." Gordon said in an angry voice. "Don''t force you, but in order to add a few more chips to the scales, I have to do this." "Meaning that I can become stronger if I wear women''s clothing?" Gordon was surprised. "You don''t understand it at all." Lirina leaned over and looked at Gordon meaningfully. "Yes, what do you know?" Gordon took a step back subconsciously. "The blood of your family, that is, the blood of the Noni clan, in a certain sense is really gained from women''s clothing." "What the hell? What kind of ghost effect is this? What''s the principle?" Yana and Tina were already snickering at them not far away. Even Huo Lei couldn''t help coughing twice, and Deng felt that he was stunned. Some can''t hang it anymore. "The principle is a bit complicated." Lirina explained it seriously. "Does any of you wear a mirror?" "Oh, I have it here." "Here." After receiving the mirror, Lirina handed the mirror to Gordon. "?what''s happenin?" "Take a picture of yourself." "Oh, then." Gordon asked, looking at the familiar face in the mirror. "Do you feel the sensation of blood swelling." "?? What is blood swelling?" Gordon was stunned, there were too many slots, and for a while he didn''t know where to start complaining. "Looking at my face, I can see the blood swelling. At this level, ordinary abnormalities can be discouraged!" As soon as he said this, Lilena immediately looked at him with a very strange look. "?what happened." "You are invisible, and you scolded all your ancestors." "what?" "It''s weird, didn''t your fathers pass on the secrets of your family to you." Lirina straightened the mirror, walked behind Gao Deng, took off her hood, and her hair fell down. Because I have been busy fleeing for several months, I don¡¯t have time to adjust his hair. Gordon¡¯s hair is already on his shoulders. In the mirror, he has fair skin, exquisite facial features, and the pair of Ruocanghai sapphire eyes. The messy but innocuous shoulder-length hair, like a mundane fairy. For more wonderful books, please go to. "How about it, do you feel a little bit now?" "It seems something is wrong to hear you say this!" Gordon shook his head quickly, shifting his perspective from the mirror. "Looking at the person you are fascinated by, there is something wrong with your brain? I am not a narcissist." "It''s a pity that the people of the witch **** clan are a little bit narcissistic." Lilena explained slowly. "People in your family can develop a potential of 200% or even higher. The premise is to let their blood swell...! According to your own way, after entering a state of self-narcissism, a certain hormone in the blood will be massive. Points to stimulate potential. "I have a lot of books, don''t lie to me." Gordon was full of disbelief. "Try it." "? How do you try." "Well...I haven''t learned much about this, any of you who are proficient in makeup and care, can you help me." "I will." Tina raised her hand and volunteered to stand up. "Okay, trouble you, dressed up Mr. Gordon as a girl, the kind you can''t see at all." "Ji¨¡o, give it to me! As for the clothes, you can just get the materials on the spot." Tina was full of enthusiasm. "Wait, don''t just decide these inexplicable things, have you asked my opinion?" "It takes no time, Mr. Gordon, for the glory of your clan, and for the world." Lirina looked serious. "Any sacrifice made for this is great." Is the only station in this novel. "That''s right, you don''t come here!" Chapter 33~Lesson (Part 2) After a while, a young girl stepping out of the fairy tale walked out of the palace. The sky-blue tunic dress with matching hair color, the blue hair tied into a side ponytail after the split ends, just like in the legendary narrative. The girl of the rising sea at sunrise. "It''s smoother than expected." Lirina nodded slightly. "Mr. Deng is quite proficient in these tools, so it didn''t take much effort." Tina folded her hands and seemed to enjoy the process just now. Chapter 1408: "Oh, that''s the case, it''s not the first time." Yana Lu had a dazed expression, and then looked at Gordon ambiguously. "I said no, but I was very honest in my heart." "Stop talking." The girl wrinkled the skirt, and Hong Xia''s cheeks were perpendicular to the ground, as if she wanted to dig a hole and stuff herself in. "No need to be shy, your ancestors must have shown a gratified smile in the heavens at this moment." For more wonderful books, please visit. "The more you say that, the more I am" "Try it." Lirina changed the subject. "Look at what you look like, and then try to use magic." "Look at yourself?" Gordon heard the words and raised the mirror in his hand. After seeing the picturesque girl in the mirror, his cheeks suddenly blushed, an inexplicable impulse surged up, and the blood in the heart was pumped into it. With a hundred limbs, his brain fell into a strange state of xingf¨¨n. If it¡¯s in this state, maybe you can ¡¾Flint The stone encased in flames shattered a mountain, flying sand and walking between the rocks, Gao Deng''s face was shocked. Flint is just a very ordinary low-level magic. In addition to feints, it can also light a cigarette. The almost non-destructive magic can be replaced by one''s own hands, but zh¨¤ opened a solid mountain "I The women''s clothing has become stronger." Gordon looked at his hands, as if he hadn''t recovered from his surprise. "Although it has indeed become a lot stronger, the consumption of magic power is also very rapid, and it is easy to feel tired." Lirina''s understanding and knowledge of Gordon''s bloodline is far more than Gordon''s client. "Better get used to it quickly." "Okay! I understand." After seeing the power of women''s clothing, Gordon''s spirit of practice and inquiry suddenly came. Although women are ashamed of a boy, he can think of the benefits brought by blood swelling. The price is worth it! That''s right, he had no choice but to do it to save this plane. It wasn''t that he really wanted to. Although it seemed to be good, what was he thinking about? ? "Bring a mirror." Lirina asked. "The mirror is a necessity that our family will carry with them for generations, including your parents, your ancestors, and your ancestor Noni.". "Nonnie...Senior Lena and my ancestors used to be companions." "Yes, why are you asking this question." "Nothing, just a little curious about what kind of person she is." "What kind of person?" Lirina tilted her head, thinking a little. "If she is here, she will force you to wear women''s clothing if she says anything. Not only that, she will probably set up a wardrobe and treat you as a miracle girl." "Okay, I probably know it." Gordon looked speechless, and his longing for and admiration for the ancestors was directly broken in half. After everyone''s training was on the right track, the two knights who had been placed to play and had not been named finally couldn''t help but step forward. "That, Senior Bai Ming, don''t the two of us have relevant training?" Landryto pointed to himself and the wooden dowel. "You two?" Lirina raised her eyebrows slightly. "Has the bow technique been practiced well, has the qi¨¡ng method passed?" "reluctantly" "Reluctantly, continue practicing." After saying that, Lirina turned her head, ignoring the two people. "This" Dowel and Landry Tuo looked at each other. "Senior Bai Ming, our foundation is already very solid, and we can''t be promoted in a short period of time when we practice with a newcomer like a wooden stake." Muzi said helplessly. "Then what do you want?" "Like everyone else, give us some advice and fast-strength training." Landry Tuo scratched his head. "You guys feel that you have a very good foundation." "Normally, juniors don''t dare to exaggerate in front of seniors." "You two seem very confident." "Appropriate self-confidence is necessary." Muzi straightened his body. "If the senior thinks that our speech is inappropriate, you can test us." "Test, okay, you said." Lirina picked up a short wooden stick casually. "If you can hit me, you will be considered qualified." "The test has no restrictions on you, you can use your own weapons." "This is what you said, senior." Muzi and Landry tried to jump leaps and bounds, but Ji Yue behind him saw the scene but covered his head with a headache. "You seem to be unfair in two pairs." "It doesn''t matter, it''s just a test." Indeed, it''s just a test... Upholding that the two of them are still children, don''t let their awakenings go, Lirina started without mercy, chasing two eight-foot-tall men with a wooden stick. Afterwards, Lilena threw away the wooden stick that had been beaten into several knots in her hand, and Muzi and Landrito had some bruises and redness on their faces, which looked like children''s oil painting graffiti. Chapter 34 ~ Departure, the new crusade warrior (1) A strange picture appeared. The descendants of the bow cross and qi¨¡ng cross families, Landryto and Muzi, who were born to death and battled, were chased and beaten by a blond girl with a wooden stick. Although it was a pure sword competition, they did not use spells, but on the contrary, Lilina did not use spells either. They were defeated by a wooden stick and they didn''t even want to understand how they lost. "Senior, we were wrong, please let it go." The two who were beaten up and knew the gap between themselves and Bai Ming, and immediately acknowledged. "What''s wrong." Lirina embraced Xiong''s mouth and looked at the two juniors indifferently. "Ah? Ah, it''s wrong, we, we shouldn''t provoke our predecessors over our own strength." Mu Zhi was taken aback after hearing this, and this remark was just going down the slope. I didn''t expect Lirina to be really pursued. . "That''s not it." "If it''s not... the fault is that the two of us shouldn''t give up so lightly?" Landrito guessed. "You guys, don''t even know where the mistake is." Lilena''s eyes revealed a little disappointment, and the two of them were panicked for a while. Imagine a senior who respects and admires himself with such an expression, it will inevitably be uncomfortable and torment in his heart. "It''s because our basic skills are too bad, which is embarrassing to the three big families." Lilena shook her head. "Senior please give me some advice, what is wrong with us" Lilena sighed. "The fault lies in your opportunistic tricks, whimsical expecting seniors to give pointers to find shortcuts." "The knight''s practice is also to cultivate the mind. There is no shortcut to this road, you can only comprehend it by yourself." After speaking, Lilena turned and left, not looking at the two people who were sluggish and thinking behind her. "You two." Ji Yue stepped forward and wiped the bruises on their faces. The tingling and redness made the two wake up a little. Everyone¡¯s training is on the right track. Xiaosha was bruised by the stone and still persisted. Huo Lei has been like a thinker for a long time, and Yana on the side has nothing to do, kicking the stone at her feet, certain A pseudonymous wizard crouched in the corner while looking at herself in the mirror while making some strange noises, but no one noticed it. Chapter 1409: From sunrise to sunset, the short few days seemed to be only a moment. "It''s time to go." Lirina looked up at the sky. "But, these just a few days are not enough to complete the cultivation." Nim watched for a few days, scarred, but progressing little Sha, and thinking about becoming a sculpture, still did not think of a reason. Horley, the only thing that has some effect is probably only Gordon, but now he has become so strange "Time waits for no one, at the latest one month, the Elf Queen will completely digest Bai Ji." Lirina calmly analyzed. Tao. "It can''t be delayed, otherwise the best rescue time will be delayed." "Indeed, in that case" "As far as the team is concerned, just a few of us." Lirina seemed to know what Nim was going to say, so she interrupted first. "It is inconvenient if there are too many people. Those who are below the threshold will be sent to death." "Well, since there are so many people that are easy to pull back...Who do you plan to choose for the team?" The few people who trained before were naturally in the queue. As for the others, "You two, keep up." Lirina glanced at the two people who were not far away. "Senior, are we?" Landryto pointed to himself and Dowel. "Just forget it if you don''t want to go." "No, no! How could this kind of thing be less than us, it is our supreme honor to fight side by side with the predecessors!" The two who got the permission were overjoyed, and Ji Yueqing sighed and smiled helplessly while watching all this. After smiling, he took the long and narrow box handed over by the servant and walked slowly. "Speaking of which, Senior Bai Ming, what do you use?" Seeing Lirina with empty hands, Landry was puzzled. Po Wang and Yue Huang were still with Bai Ji, and they were not brought out when they were separated. Qiaofu couldn''t afford to cook without rice. Without these two divine swords, Lirina''s combat effectiveness would definitely decline greatly. "Don''t worry about this, I''m already ready." Ji Yue walked over with the box and handed it to Lirina. "Just treat it as a farewell gift. May this sword be invincible in your hands." Lilena opened the box, and a dazzling golden light appeared in the dark box, and a gorgeous golden long sword decorated with gems on the hilt appeared in everyone''s field of vision. "The brand-new sword of the melting pot, waiting for its owner to name her." Ji Yue''s gaze gradually shifted from the body of the sword to Lirina''s slightly surprised face. "Thank you, Your Majesty, it''s just that I don''t know how to name it." "That''s it, then I''ll do it for you and help you name it." Ji Yue said softly, stroking the sword. "Dawn, may it lead you to victory and catch a glimpse of the dawn, how about it?" "Shuguang, um, a nice name, thank you for giving the sword to your majesty, which is a great help." "With a little effort, don''t care, take it and do what you want to do." Ji Yue gave Lirina the golden hilt together. The thick and thin wooden dowels always felt that this sword was so familiar, but he didn''t raise this question in person. Chapter 34 ~ Departure, the new crusade warrior (part 2) The crowd dispersed. Before leaving, Muzi found Ji Yue. "My Lady Queen." "It''s the wooden dowel. I''m leaving soon. If I don''t organize my clothes, what are you going to do with me?" Ji Yue looked down at the incomplete scroll in her hand. "Sypriel has suffered severe ecological damage, and there is no manpower to mine iron ore. What did you use to make the sword?" "So you care about this problem?" Ji Yue raised her head and sighed, put the book in the bookcase, and walked to the balcony. For more wonderful books, please go to "Guess boldly, you melted your crown, didn''t you?" "Your Majesty, that is the pantheon crown of the ancient kings of the Qulan Empire, symbolizing absolute orthodoxy and kingship, you" Seeing Ji Yue not speaking, Mu Zi continued. "So what?" Ji Yue asked. "Without that crown, am I not a queen? By the same token, am I the supreme emperor with the crown in the previous life?" "This... do this, at least discuss it with us." "Wooden, this is an instruction." Ji Yue looked at the sweeping blue, quietly evoking a curve. "I only know now that all these are instructions given to me by the ancestors of Cypriel." "Finding the crown and the hourglass are all destined. Perhaps the ancestors wanted to use this to tell me that there are more important things in this world than the crown and inheritance." "Fortunately, I have found that thing. No, it should be said that I found it." Ji Yue smiled fortunately at Mu Zhi. "But, Your Majesty, Senior Bai Ming is now" "It''s the same everywhere." Ji Yue shook her head, smiling calmly and broadly. "As long as she has a good life, she can be considered happy. I have no extravagant expectations." "The crown is nothing but a layer of protection for her." "His Majesty" "Okay, you should also be ready to set off. The other party is an elf a thousand times more cunning than the outside god, so you have to be careful." After making the final instructions, Ji Yue returned to her boudoir and closed the door. Through the screen window, looking at the blond girl about to leave outside, she smiled bitterly. "Good voyage, this time, we must triumphantly." After simply packing up, everyone set off and embarked on a new round of crusade against the Demon King. Family members, relatives and friends waited behind, watching the distant figure with their hands folded and praying to their respective gods for victory and return. The traveling team is Yana, the sister of the Vampire Queen, Horey, the Troll Knight, Xiaosha, the Queen of Cats, the Prophet Gordon of the Witch Clan, and the former Paladin Sword Cross Lina, the Bow Cross Landry Tau and the Qi¨¡ng Cross Wooden Dowel . A total of seven people, a crusade team composed of forces from different races and countries, marched in the direction of Junlin City. In order to save time, Miluo played the role of a ji¨¡o tool and sent everyone directly to the mountains not far from Junlin City. "Thanks to Miluo, go back and wait for the good news of our victorious return." Touching Milo''s head, Yana jumped down. After a dragon chant, everyone watched the distant figure. Junlin City is as usual, the gentle wind blows, but the air seems to be brewing a strange breath, the city is as quiet as usual, but there is a huge whirlpool above it, indicating that this place is far away from tranquility. Even though they were not prepared enough and time was waiting for no one, they still came. Everyone approached the city-state, near the towering city wall. What made people feel strange was that the city was surprisingly quiet, and even the guards did not see it. "Could it be that those elves have already withdrawn from here?" Yana asked in surprise. "It''s very likely." Gordon analyzed with a frown. "The ultimate goal is achieved. The Elf Queen has no need to stay in Baland at all. In order to avoid sprawl, she is likely to choose to escape into the subspace and reappear in Baland after she is completely digested." "Ah, so, are we still a step late?" Huo Lei beat Xiong''s mouth. "No, not really." Lirina denied. "They must still be here." "Where do you start?" "I remember you said that the elf who claimed to be the ancestor of the elf used a forbidden technique to block all the doors of Baland to the subspace." "Since they are all sealed, naturally, including her." "But she herself is the culprit, isn''t she even able to lift this forbidden technique herself." "Yes, but don''t forget, she is very fragile in a digestive state, and there is almost no way to mobilize God Xing. If you want to cast a spell to lift the forbidden spell at this time, she can''t do it." "So, she is now probably hiding in a space created by Barland. This type of space is not a subspace in the strict sense, so the entrance is often somewhere in Barland. "Lina explained, who had an extremely comprehensive understanding of God Xing. "Wait, I seem to know, come with me!" Gordon put away his small mirror and took the lead in pushing the door into the city road. Chapter 35 ~ The Lair (Part 1) Bai Ji had this dream before. Chapter 1410: As if the sky was soaked with dead blood and turned into a dark red sky, there were cobweb-like cracks, like the next moment it was about to shatter with the firmament, and fell into the earth and the ocean. Deep dark, desperate red, when only these two colors are left in the world, it is like a huge boulder in the heart that makes people unable to breathe. Ruins and ruins and broken walls have entered the land, the deposited civilization is advancing backwards, the city-states are razed to the ground, the azure emptiness turns into chaos, the indestructible earth cracks, as if it opened its hideous mouth, and the ocean roared and overturned. The reef flooded the soil. The world is about to return to nothingness. In this situation, she, who should have been filled with panic and despair, was unexpectedly calm. It''s not terrible to die. What''s terrible is to die alone, and she is a person who is extremely afraid of loneliness. At this moment of crisis, someone clenched her cold hand, hot tears fell on her xiong chest and cheek, and kept crying at her. "Failed, still failed, sorry, sorry" Bai Ji could not see the girl''s face clearly, she could only perceive the girl''s endless sadness and guilt from the emotional fluctuations. She gave Bai Ji a somewhat familiar feeling. People had only known her for less than a month. At the end of the end, she was the only one who was by her side, and she cried so heartbreakingly. For more wonderful books, please go to. So familiar scene, so strange Perhaps it was the girl''s emotion that infected Bai Ji, and her tear glands became sore, she instinctively shed tears, stretched out her broken palm, and stroked the girl''s head. However, the harsh world didn''t seem to plan to give her time to say goodbye, and the large fragment of the sky collapsed, just as she was about to touch the strands of the girl''s hair. The "Solanya" girl hugged Bai Ji''s head tightly. "I will save you, no matter how many times, I will come to save you" Bai Ji opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but her consciousness was blurred, and the girl''s figure gradually disappeared. Sober in the dream, she opened her eyes again, and she was back in the chaos. The invisible darkness erodes her nerves and mind, dragging her into the abyss called despair. Fear will make a person lose the ability to judge, and the darkness of not seeing the light will make people completely crazy. I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve stayed here, but the sticky body under my feet, which was barely past the ankle, is now level with my thighs. During this time, Bai Ji lost consciousness several times, and after falling asleep, she would always dream of something very difficult. Familiar but unfamiliar picture. It was not the first time that she had dreamed of these scattered dreams, which were so real that people doubted their xing qualities. Long before they entered the ultimate darkness, these dreams would surround her mind from time to time, but now they have become More frequently. Although the content is different, the essence is very similar. They all happened when she was about to die, the girl''s confession and guilt towards herself. Among them, some were killed in battle, some were sent to the torture frame, some were exiled to the Void Plane, and some days in the future, Bai Ji didn''t know what these dreams meant, but she always felt that these dreams were neither prophecies nor mere dreams. . Trying to move in the darkness where no fingers can be seen is very difficult. The sticky body seems to be about to assimilate his body, but his body seems to have turned into a puddle except for the consciousness. Bai Ji moved her dry throat. Everywhere in her body was like a puddle of mud. The nutrients were all absorbed by the sticky substance that contained her. Soon, even her consciousness might have passed away. However, she didn''t seem to be very flustered about this, stroking the position of the navel, moving for a long time, and saying something in the throat that hadn''t been moisturized. The city gate was concealed, like a hasty evacuation before it had time to shut it down. In other words, they have never left this city-state. There are ten rooms and empty spaces in the city, and the haystacks of leaves are swaying with the wind, and a rustling sound can be heard. The tranquility of the sound of no insects and birds singing gives people a creepy feeling. Everyone raised their hearts to their throats, and showed their weapons one after another, covering Gordon from side to side. It is the only station in this novel. Gordon held his breath, and the staff shaped like a giant claw holding an orb glowed like a street lamp, and the halo tilted in one direction. "Here." Following in Gordon''s footsteps, everyone came to an inconspicuous corner of the alley. "This is the most chaotic and dense place where the curse can be woven." Gordon fell the ch¨¡ staff and drew a circle on the ground. The shadow of a door appeared in the place where it was rolled up, but this seemed to be just a projection. There is no way to reach it. "Is there a way to unlock it." "No, the space door is set with a key, and it cannot be unlocked without a specific sequence." Gordon shook his head. Everyone was silent. The identity of the other party was the queen of the elves, and it might even be the ancestor of the elves, Twilight Star. On the accomplishments of space spells, ten of them tied together are not Twilight¡¯s opponents. If the other party really wants to draw the ground as a prison , They have no choice but to pierce the sky. Chapter 35 ~ The Lair (Part 2) "Is there a way to crack it forcibly?" Lirina asked when the scene was at a loss. "No, the difficulty of forcibly cracking is ten times higher than the difficulty of cracking the sequence key, at least not that someone with my level of space can do." Gordon shook his head. "In that case, you can get in by cracking the code honestly, right?" "Theoretically, it can crack the code." In a mass of air beside the door of Gordon''s stick, a string of unstable sorting characters appeared above the space door. "There are tens of thousands of ways of sequence combination. If you try them one by one, I''m afraid that you won''t be able to crack it until you wait for the year of the monkey." "I''ll try it." Lirina took a step forward. "Try it?" Please go to see more wonderful books. "Oh no, it should be said that it is a guess." Lirina turned to Gordon. "Mr. Gordon, is it appropriate for me to call you that way now." "Why is it inappropriate? I''ve emphasized it many times. It''s really not what I like to dress up like this, but I have to do it!" Gao Deng said loudly as if he was afraid of others'' misunderstanding. "Well, Mr. Gordon, I read the notes, can you try the sequence for me." "Okay, no problem." Although I don''t know what Lilena is thinking, just try it, there shouldn''t be any problems. After Lilina read a deep and incomprehensible syllable, Gordon typed its corresponding characters on the sequence, and only heard a sound like water and dew evaporating. A series of gears appeared behind the door, and they were spinning fast. The connecting door slowly opened, making a mechanical creaking sound. "Successful?" Everyone was dumbfounded. "How did you know the key?" Gordon was also surprised and asked involuntarily. "This is a very story, Senior Bai Ming, do you not only know the elf queen, but you are also very familiar with her?" Landrito had a strange brain tonic. "The password is the birthday of the Elf Queen? Some anniversary? Or something worth remembering?" he guessed. After what he said, everyone felt strange. "I feel her voice." Lirina muttered to herself. "She is in a dangerous situation now." After all, she led everyone into the space door. As soon as the picture turns, the green hills and green waters of the castle building instantly become a dark chaos. Below this, the jungle and shrubs grow distortedly, and the green leaves fall out, like devil claws that only extend from hell. Destroyed houses, overturned carriages, and paralyzed flags all spread an aura of decadence and brokenness everywhere. There seemed to be a hill piled up in front, and after everyone approached and looked at it clearly, they showed an ugly look. Xiaosha covered her mouth, her stomach swelled for a while, and she vomited a little bit. The hills of stumps and broken arms exuded a strong stench. The thin ropes wrapped these non-chengren-shaped corpses together. Upon closer inspection, this was not a rope at all, but a mortal''s large intestine. The viscera and the green, green and red body flowed out from the deliberately stitched up belly button, and the green bile and red blood adhered viscously to the corpse. Even the warriors in the scene felt nauseous. "These, what are these things?" In the team, Yana and Lirina were able to remain calm and calm, and the rest of the team showed an uncomfortable look. "Is that elf queen such a strong taste?" Yana approached the corpse pile. Chapter 1411: "Elf." Lirina said, looking through the corpse. "These corpses are all elves." "The corpse of the elf?" Everyone was surprised when they heard it. "Moreover, it won''t take long to die." Yana frowned and looked at the sticky body on her hand, took out the silk scarf to wipe it, and added. "At least it didn''t last more than a month." "Why did the elves'' corpses appear here? Did they get attacked by the same people who came to take refuge?" Huo Lei tried to think about the problem with his not-so-bright mind. "If you think about it, you know it''s impossible. No one knows the key of this independent space, and it''s impossible for anyone to have spatial knowledge on the elves." Yana slowly analyzed. "Probably only Twilight Star himself can do this." "Hey, look at what that is?" Landryto pointed to not far away, where there was another larger mountain piled up, not only that, but also a small river flowing along with it. "Don''t look at it, there are probably no survivors." Lirina shook her head and said. "The elves who entered here may have been killed." "Kill all of her subordinates in a very cruel way, what does she want to do?" "Who knows, the behavior of the guy who claims to be Evening Star has always been strange." Yana frowned... Keep going, and they can only find the answer if they keep going. Time waits for no one. One minute and one more passed, Bai Ji''s life is very worrying. After a little observation, everyone moved forward without stopping. And just as they passed by the pool of blood, a burst of blood-red bubbles boiled, which gradually grew bigger like an egg, and then b¨¤o burst. Chapter 36~Send Death (Part 1) "Huh?" Gordon stopped. "what''s happenin?" "You guys, have you heard any strange noises, like the sound of something shilulu coming ashore from the water." Gordon described it. "No, right, you heard it wrong, there is not even a living person here, let alone pools, rivers, etc." "Yes, wait, do you think it''s from the blood pool?" Gordon just turned his head, his cheek white. A shilulu covered in red, green, green and sticky bodies are following them slowly. They are wrapped in something like a duct. If you look closely, you will find that those are being pulled from the blood pool. In the large intestine that came out, the tendons and veins were clearly visible, like a skeleton that had been stripped of skin, and there were some tendons left in the wound. The first to react, Landry Tola rang the longbow in his hand, and accurately pushed a strange man back into the blood pool. For more wonderful books, please go to. "Drink!" The wooden dowel leaped up with the long qi¨¡ng, and smashed it down fiercely. The qi¨¡ng blade easily penetrated the body of the strange man, but it was deeply stuck in it. "Damn it!" Facing the offensive launched by the weirdo, the dowel had no choice but to abandon the long qi¨¡ng and turn back. At this time, Landryto''s bow was hit with an arrow, and another weirdo was accurately pushed out. "Be careful around!" Gordon¡¯s voice just fell, and at the same time, weird people walked out of the collapsed buildings one after another, like ants building a secret nest. "Restore the fist!" With a loud shout, the troll''s powerful fist hit the ground, and the stone spur pierced the ground, defeating the grotesque that emerged along the way. "Damn, there is no way to deal with this amount!" "I can, everybody buy me some time, get close to me!" Gordon greeted, and the staff glowed with a dark blue light. At the same time, I went into deep singing. The weirdos won''t give them extra time. Without reason, they have only one thought, attacking all living beings that can be seen. "These guys used to be elves..." Yana frowned slightly. "What is it that makes them like this?" "Could it be that they have also been cursed because of the power of the Devouring Seed?" "Don''t worry about so much, clean up these disorderly beasts!" Muzi kicked a weird person who was trying to get close, and suddenly he was taken aback. "Bow cross, be careful behind you!" "Don''t worry." Landrito discarded the longbow at a critical moment, the long sword was unsheathed, and the weird who tried to approach was instantly cut into powder. "Although I am best at bows, I never pull my hips in swordsmanship." "I''m not talking about this, look behind you!" A huge Yin shadow covered his body, and Landry Tuo who realized the problem slowly turned his head. He met with the stitched monster composed of unknown corpses and corpses, and the latter slowly raised his fist. , Corrupt blood dripped. "Tsk!" Landryto, who was unable to retreat from this angle, was dragged back by a blood whip. The next moment, the ground he was standing on cracked. "Huhu, thanks to Your Highness Yana''s care." "Who wants to take care of you? Landryto thanked Yayan and didn''t appreciate it. "Of course you are taking care of me. If you haven''t been staring at me, how can you rescue me in the most critical moment?" "Okay, I learned, I won''t save you next time." Yana said indifferently. "Hey, it''s just a joke! Don''t be angry, don''t be angry." "Should you two quarrel and choose when?" Muzi shouted. The giant stitch monster has dragged its huge body, getting closer and closer to Gordon, who is casting spells... "Restore and build a fist!" Huo Lei struck out with both fists, hammering the ground, and two stone cones rose from the ground, forming a circular barrier to block the stranger. However, the latter did not even look at it, the breath of the huge body exuding directly Corroded and melted the stone wall, unstoppable. "Restore and build fist!" Huo Lei continued to hammer the ground, but this time he didn''t get any response. "Suck! It''s used up." "Queen Yama, use your invincible lotus barrier to find a way?" "I, I, I" Xiaosha looked around, holding Xiong''s mouth helplessly, weak and authentic. "Pendant, I left it to the people." "The Crusade Devil does not bring a pendant, what do you think?!" Muzi rolled his eyes, very speechless. "I want to try, I want to see if I can leave the shelter of the emperor sister and ancestors." Xiaosha grabbed her cuff and said nervously. For this reason, she did not hesitate to plunge herself into the mountain and water. "This is too messy." At the moment of speaking, the weirdos are only a few steps away from them. Fortunately, they move slowly, otherwise the corrupted duy¨¨ has already splashed on them. It is the only station in this novel. At this time, it was too late to resist, and Gordon¡¯s magic had not been chanted yet, and everyone pinned their hopes on that person. "Senior Bai Ming, now are we?!" When everyone looked for her figure, they found that the figure was no longer by their side. Chapter 36 ~ Death (Part 2) "Senior Baiming, Senior Baiming? Hey, just kidding, don''t scare us if you are here, Senior!" "Don''t shout." Yana held her breath. "It''s better to rely on others than to rely on yourself." "There is no time, I can only give it a go!" "Yeah, I haven''t seen the queen yet. If we can''t even get through here, what else are we talking about against the Demon King, so hurry home and farm!" Horley said grandiosely. "The way we came up with it, in any case, try to hold them down as much as possible!" Chapter 1412: Everyone put on a fighting posture. The blood whip is woven into a dance in the air, picking up the strange people who are alone, and smashing them into the pile of strange people, re-summoning the qi¨¡ng-blade wooden dowel long-term xing, directly use the method of throwing qi¨¡ng to drive the strange people back, Huo Lei He didn''t idle, punched a little brother, and kept talking s¨¡o in his mouth. "Emperor Sister, can Xiaosha do it?" Xiaosha asked blankly in the middle of the battlefield. After seeing the fighting figures, she strengthened her conviction. "No, this kind of thing, whether you can do it or not, you have to do it." For more wonderful books, please visit. "Damn, the attack has no effect." The long qi¨¡ng that was thrown was sucked into the sticky blood by the giant weird, and any kind of attack would be disintegrated by it. It seemed that he felt the huge magical energy surge, and the strange man moved his target and stretched his hand to Gordon. At the very moment, the rising purple lotus barrier bounced it back. "Emperor sister, ancestors, I understand this time, please cheer me on." Xiaosha stood up with a purple light radiating from all over her body. Realizing that the energy body in front of him was obstructing his own pace, the strange man was finally annoyed with the emotion that he retained not much, and it madly beat the surface of the barrier. However, all this is of no avail. The Yamao Divine Vessel possesses an absolute defense of 710; it belongs to Xing, which is called a fortress that cannot be breached as long as it exists. Under the protection of the Zijinlian barrier, any form of attack is futile. "Good job, Sister Xiaosha!" Huo Lei praised her generously. "Hmph, before I set off, someone opposed me to follow." Xiaosha hummed. "Well, hehe, I didn''t consider it comprehensively at the time." Huo Lei scratched the back of his head awkwardly. And at this moment, Gordon, who had finished singing through Jieyin, lightly tapped his staff, and the moment it touched the ground, the ground cracked and formed a frost-blue circle, and frost-falling meteors came from the sky. [Magic: Frost of Ice Outside the barrier was white, and the ice meteors struck indiscriminately, falling on the barrier, like hail hitting a thick glass window, making a crisp sound. All of a sudden, there was an ice and snow, and the weird people were covered by ice and snow. It has to be said that turning disgusting things into works of art in an instant is an almost impossible project. While the purple lotus barrier protected everyone, the Ice Frostfall hit the surroundings indiscriminately, and the cooperation between the two spells easily cleaned up all the monsters that surged from the surroundings. Not far away, Lilina, who was sitting on the beam of the room, watched this scene with a ribbon of relief on the corner of her mouth. "These are the tricks performed by the Elf Queen? They are really funny." The long wooden tenon qi¨¡ng easily smashed these frozen sculptures into ice slag. "Are you not hurt?" Lilena jumped down from a height. "Senior Bai Ming, where did you go just now? By the way, it was really close before." "It''s okay, it doesn''t matter, it shouldn''t be too late, go ahead." One step later, there may be more risk, and everyone more or less understands Lirina''s intentions. In order to guard against sneak attacks, everyone was vigilant along the way. Fortunately, no strange monsters found them. They smoothly came to the gate of a ruined palace. "This is an elf-style temple, generally used to worship their gods." The knowledgeable and knowledgeable Lirina explained to everyone. "The temple in the space, does that elf queen really regard herself as the evening star?" is the only station in this novel. Without much hesitation, after simply urging everyone to be on guard, Lilena opened the stone gate with a sword, and greeted the enemy they were about to face with the highest level of etiquette on the earth. There was no one in the hall, and it was very empty without any furniture. Only in the middle was a statue of the goddess of Chi~luo, who was the ancestor **** in the fairy mythology, Twilight Star. The moment everyone entered it, the dilapidated door instantly recovered. "Hello, uninvited guests." A familiar voice spread to everyone''s ears. Obviously, the sound didn''t come from where it came from, but echoed directly in the brain. Spiritual flow, this can only be done by **** creatures with a large number of gods. "Pointy ears, get out of here, since you knew we were here a long time ago, what''s the use of hiding, you won''t be able to escape this disaster." The wooden dowel lifted up the long qi¨¡ng and smashed the sculpture in the middle. Become mud... "Heh, don''t worry, I have to say, you guys will really pick the time to come, and you are in a hurry. I just finished digesting the food, and when I was about to order desserts, you guys were going to die." Chapter 37 ~ The Unknown Knight (Part 1) "I actually picked to come when I was willing to enjoy some desserts. Oh, you really chose a good time." The ethereal voice seemed to be coming to everyone''s ears from all directions, containing the pressure. The trembling of the air made people tremble. "Don''t pretend to be fools, hide in the old nest and think that you are absolutely safe? I will take your nest today, and by the way, you will be completely eradicated from this scourge." "The ants always try to figure out the thoughts of huge things, but when they start with their own thinking, they have already entered a misunderstanding... After all, it is a mayfly looking at the mountain." The sound that shook the air was full of mockery. . "From the moment you entered this plane, I knew exactly where you were. Don''t try to escape my eyes with your every move or any small action." "Since you know we are here, why hide and fool around? Isn''t it so difficult for a sneaky person like you?" "Since everyone is here, you should get out and accept the righteous gang fight. Don''t delay your time." "Show up? What are you talking about? I showed up when I was there. Why, can''t you see?". Hearing this, everyone looked around quickly. "Look up, my cute dim sum~~" The moment they looked up, a huge pretty face acted as the roof of this roofless temple, and the people in the temple were like little hamsters locked in a pet crate. "Little cuties, don''t you? Don''t you feel my gaze?" The huge woman laughed. Xiaosha paled with fright. "Tsk! What is this, why is it bigger than me?" Huo Lei''s expression was not very good either, but fortunately, he was prepared by the ancestors before, so he could keep a little calm after seeing such a large deformed creature. "This is the complete body of the deity." Evening Xing spread his palms. "Now I have stepped into the realm of the gods, and you, who do not know what to do, will perish on your own. The fight is unavoidable. "The ancestors are here, bless us to win the flag." Landry Tuo held swords in both hands, stood in front of Xiong and prayed before the war, and then violently attacked. "Praise Cypriel!" "Magic girl flying by plane!" Adhering to the principle that weapons can only be guaranteed in hand, Huo Lei immediately pulled a bolster as a weapon when he entered the arena. "Being big doesn''t mean being able to fight." Yana drew her blade and released the bleeding whip. At the forefront, Lilina held the dawn, slightly stunned. "The ignorant dare to raise a weapon to the gods." Evening Xing''s eyes were like watching a group of ants who were about to die tragically under his own hands. There was no need to recite a spell. With just one thought, the hall was swallowed by a fire dragon. . "Don''t panic, stand together!" Lirina''s voice overwhelmed the broken voice coming from b¨¤ozh¨¤. Flames surging from all directions, like a tsunami of raging waves, sweeping through the entire hall. "Look at my restoration to build a fist!" Huo Lei yelled, his fist hit the ground fiercely, and the circular obstacle rose, as if dry powder extinguished the flames, the fire dragon that hit the stone wall suddenly fell dark. Upon seeing this, Mu Xing didn''t frown, his palms were vacantly gripped, and slowly twisted, the ring-shaped stone wall instantly shattered as if it had been subjected to some kind of reality-distorting force. Without obstruction, the heat wave is like a broken bamboo. ¡¾Magic: Water of Disaste Chapter 1413: Gordon, who had been singing the incantation, suddenly opened his eyes, and the water wave spread from his surroundings, flooding the sea of ??fire, and waves of evaporated white vapor rose in the hall. "Wizard? Haha, it''s really interesting, don''t you know that making the venue too shihu¨¢ is a very dangerous thing." Evening Xing pointed to the sky, several thunders followed her instructions, fell from the sky, and smashed the ground fiercely. At the time of the crisis, the purple-golden lotus barrier rose up, and the lightning, as if hitting a lightning rod, quickly turned and dispersed in all directions. "The purple lotus barrier?" Evening Xing frowned slightly, trying to tear it into pieces directly with the grip of the void in the same way as the p¨¤o system. The barrier was tortured under the palms of Evening Xing. It deformed several times, but it always returned to its original shape, just like a ball of rubber. It can be restored to its original shape no matter how it is torn or deformed. As long as there is a fortress that cannot be defeated, even the **** Xing of Evening Star is helpless, but she is not panicked, or that this stalemate is exactly what she wants, and she knows very well in her heart that this barrier is impossible. Has been maintained. The cost is directly proportional to the power. It is terrifying to have the blood curse that is absolutely xing. There is no need to pay too much attention, and the user will be exhausted sooner or later. The attack eased, Xiaosha also stopped the delivery of the spell, concealing the fact that she was panting slightly in order to prevent Evening Star from seeing her consumption, but all these changes did not escape Evening Star''s eyes. Zero7 Chinese Network is the only site for this novel. As a master of God Xing, Evening Star can clearly see everyone''s breathing circuit, and judge their next movements through subtle body tendencies, so as to make correct choices and judgments. "The time to counterattack is here." The agile Lirina took the lead and rushed towards Twilight Star first. She naturally couldn''t reach Twilight Star without the ability to fly. "Restore and build a boxing!" As if he had a heart, Huo Lei shouted and thumped towards the ground, a series of gradually rising stone ladders appeared, helping Lilena to rush up in one fell swoop. Chapter 37 ~ The Unknown Knight (Part 2) "The ancestor of the wizard, please light a candle for your descendants." Gordon sang and blessed all kinds of magic behind him, and gave Lirina all his brains. [Magic: Cut iron like mud ¡¾Magic: Heroic ¡¾Magic: Invincible [Magic: Invincible Warriors "Praise Cypriel!" Landry Tuo, who is of the blood of Guran, didn''t sit back and took out Guran''s housekeeping skills, the sacred blessing spell. [Holy Department: Hawkeye ¡¾Holy Department: Healing [Sacred Department: Blessing of Shattered Seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages is the nature of living things, and the great thing about all kinds of things is to overcome the nature. In this case, the quality of bravery seems so valuable. Lirina, who has received various blessings, rushed to the enlarged face bravely, looking straight at the gods and still daring to let go of the courage to fight to the death is all the hymn. The difference between Paladin and ordinary people is only courage and determination. Approaching the giant shadow that everyone would be so scared to see, Lilina''s eyes condensed, and the dawn shone. It is the only station in this novel. [Heaven must sound ¡¾Multiple Sonata The long sword turned into dazzling moon arcs, and there seemed to be a holy angel from heaven behind her. As her help, she wielded the long sword with her. The arc of light left several traces on Mu Xing''s body, and Mu Xing did not stand still and watched him get beaten. "Things that do not live or die." Twilight Xing reached out to grab Lirina, who was about to fall, was caught and hung up, and the blessing used for protection in her body was instantly shattered. "All kinds are all kinds after all, do you know that you are facing the gods of this world? You can''t resist the gods!" Twilight Xing grinned and planned to crush Lirina into pieces in one fell swoop, and Lily was controlled. Na didn''t let her get her wish. "The extreme of the sword, transform the blade into the body, crack the sky, and break the eight wilderness." At this moment, Lilena broke away from the category of mortals, and the whole person seemed to be an indestructible sword. Unable to move, she used her body as a sword to cut off the **** Xing that had bound her. The next moment, holding a sword, she released a sword wave against the still-stupefied Evening Star. The counter-impact force took her away from the danger zone, and Yana''s blood whip caught her in a timely manner. "What?" Evening Xing was still immersed in the horror of his **** Xing being crushed by the mortal. "Impossible, a mere mortal species" This was not over yet, Muzi and Landryto sprinkled salt on Evening Xing''s wound, offering their most powerful long-range spell attack. Even though the wound on Twilight Xing''s body expanded, she didn''t even know it. The momentary defeat was completely unable to turn the tide of the battle, leaving her at a disadvantage. The internal wounds that were pierced and exposed were quickly healed at a speed visible to the eye. Under the inevitable attack of the crusaders, the speed of recovery was even faster than the speed at which they caused the wounds. "You don''t really think you can kill the gods?" Twilight Xing laughed. "For you, this may be a crusade with death but no life, but for me, it is just a trivial game." "Let me guess, the purpose of your coming here is to rescue that vampire, right? Heh, don''t want to think about it, do you want to get out of my stomach after getting into my stomach?" "She has been digested enough by me, maybe it has turned into a pool of pus now." "Move your mind and think about it. I have become a **** that cannot be killed. Is it possible that you still have a fluke?" Twilight Xing''s words made everyone''s heart sink. The lack of progress, coupled with Twilight Star''s psychological offensive, made the crowd plummet. "Don''t be deceived by her." Lirina''s emotionless voice as always sounded. "Imagine that Bai Ji has been digested by her. This woman will definitely kill us without mercy." "The procrastination tactics that can only adopt Ren Neng are the best evidence. She is still in a digestive state and has no ability to kill us, otherwise she would not choose a psychological offensive, saying so much nonsense to delay more time." How difficult it is to force yourself to remain calm in the most critical and desperate times, and as the leader of this team, Lirina''s analysis has allowed everyone to regain their fighting spirit. "Who are you?" Mu Xing squinted her eyes, and the blonde girl cut the **** Xing to pieces, as if nothing could escape her eyes. Everything was proceeding according to Twilight Star''s plan, except for this variable that emerged from nowhere, so that her plan gradually showed signs of deviating from the track. "No one, just a passing former Wuruo knight." Lirina held the sword and moved forward slowly. Chapter 38~The Paladin''s Choice (Part 1) "Dancing knight? Oh, the dozens of knights I killed can''t be counted!" Evening Xing was full of mockery, but no one would think that she would really despise or despise Lirina. Attitude. Strategically despising tactical attention, the vigorous Evening Star will naturally not stumbling on this issue. The huge palm of his hand falls from the sky. Before it arrives, the pressure from the squeezing will first fall on everyone''s shoulders. At the moment of the Zijinlian barrier, the pressure on everyone was reduced to a minimum, and the hand that Evening Xing stretched over was blocked. "This **** barrier... But how long can you support it? The barrier that is absolutely xing consumes astonishingly. You are just delaying your own death." Twilight Xing''s tactic is to use the power and volume of the second leap to physics. Putting pressure, and then using words to put pressure on the soul, weakening the opponent''s will to fight is the key in war. Yana moved, and several blood whips emerged from behind, binding the hand that had been stretched out, but the next moment, the blood whip was shattered by the **** Xing. The restraint for a short moment has delayed time for everyone. The stone cone summoned by Horley¡¯s restoration construction fist, Lirina¡¯s blade wave, the wooden dowel¡¯s qi¨¡ng attack, and Landry¡¯s precision bow and arrow, various colorful spells are directed towards the evening star¡¯s The palms greet. The high-level curse left many vain scars in her palm, but it healed well before the next moment, and the speed of damage could not keep up with the speed of healing. No weapon can leave a wound on her body, just like a **** in mythology, immortal, ¡®the concept of death is a fallacy to her. "Unlimited regeneration, and such a fast speed, how to play this?" Dowel winked at Landrito, who hesitated and nodded. Chapter 1414: To deal with such a terrifying regenerative ability, you can only use the Awakening Curse with the maximum output power. Their actions were stopped first. Lirina held the shoulders of the two of them, walked to a position next to them, and shook her head gently. "Without this method, is there a second method?" "She''s still inside." Lirina said the reason. "Break down the elf is not upside down, she will definitely die. "This...but we have no choice now, Senior Bai Ming, so we can''t miss the best time to kill the elves." "I want to save him." Lilina didn''t answer Muzi, but stared at Evening Xing. After saying this, she pushed the two behind her. "You guys, step back." The wind above Cold Harbor blew the girl''s holy platinum long hair, dragging her long sword, and walking towards the evening star alone. This sentence is not just for Landryto and Dowel, but for everyone. "Miss Lilena? Do you mean let us support you behind?" "That''s right." In fact, what Lilena really meant was that standing too far in front of you would hinder me. She stood still in front of the throne and raised her head. There was no fear or panic in a pair of azure blue eyes, only a calm calmness that made people feel a little horrible. This girl seemed to be born with a temperament, as stable as Mount Tai, standing there alone, but giving people the feeling of a thousand troops. The earth-riding robe swayed in the wind and kept making noises. "Huh? What do you mean?" Lilina''s behavior made Evening Star startled for a moment, and then looked at her amusedly. "Have my teammates withdrew to the side to watch, are you planning to single me out?" "Did your brain be broken, you thought you could defeat me by yourself?" "This way, I will relax a lot." Lirina wiped Shuguang''s sword. "Next is the battle between the two of us. Do you dare to fight, Twilight Star." "Oh, really arrogant." Mu Xing narrowed his eyes. "It looks like I was being despised by others... Why don''t you dare to challenge me?" Upon seeing this, Gordon¡¯s thoughts moved and he immediately waved his staff to give Lirina a variety of blessings. The same is true for Landrito. Almost all the team members who can bless the spell have used what they have learned throughout their lives. The blessing is on Lirina. A halo of light floated on Lirina, who was shining as if she was truly incarnate as the legendary paladin. She held swords in both hands, and after praying for a while, she stood upright. Thousands of bows and arrows woven from petals bloomed from the air, forming countless barrages with cyan tail wings. Lilena does not retreat but advances. [Flashing bloom Lilina poured energy into the dawn, glowing with golden brilliance, like a shining sun, each swing would draw a long arc of light. The light blade was woven into a large protective net in the air, cutting off all the arrows directed at him, and sparks were continuously collided between the golden light and the blue light. Although Twilight Star couldn''t hurt Lilena, Lilena was also dragged and delayed by the unlimited weaving bow, unable to launch a counterattack. It is the only station in this novel. This is the most favorable situation for Twilight Star. So far, she has gradually increased her strength by absorbing and digesting the remnants in the body. When the remnants are completely consumed, her strength will usher in a qualitative leap. , This world no longer can compete with her. Chapter 38~The Paladin''s Choice (Part 2) So for her, maintaining the current situation to hold Lirina is the best choice. ¡¾Casting Sword Evening Xing understands the truth, Lilina understands it naturally, and she snorted, Lilina was encased in a transparent sword-shaped golden light bag, like armor attached to her body, at the same time, she retracted her sword and pointed at thousands of arrows. Head on. The arrow hit her, like rain hitting the glass, quickly disappearing. The sword can intercept up to ten non-spirited attacks, and facing thousands of exciting arrows, flying side by side, a little careless calculation will result in a hedgehog due to the amount of penetration. The war intensified, but Lilena''s mind was extremely quiet, and only the sound of rain hitting the glass window was in her heart. One, two, three, or four hits the sword at exactly ten strokes, cutting off the arrow that shook her, and [Sword Casting has achieved its goal and won her precious two seconds. In these two short seconds, Liliyan asked for her current predicament, jumped up and stepped on arrows, and flew towards Twilight Star like climbing stairs. "What?..." Lirina''s c¨¡o work made Evening Xing''s eyes widen. On the battlefield, every detail can temporarily change the flow of war, so a bunch of details can reverse the situation of war. The battle-tested Lilina''s control and attention to details of the battle are not up to Twilight Star. For more wonderful books, please go to. It''s not because of Twilight Star''s lack of combat experience, but because of the different ways of fighting. As a mortal rider, every battle is dangerous, Lirina must naturally deal with many details without leaking. Just a few seconds may not determine the outcome, but she can change a disadvantaged battle in her hands. ¡¾Light Body Surgery This is when Lilena jumped out and was about to step on the arrow, separating Yu Yu''s curse. The auxiliary curse, which seemed to have no practical significance, played a big role at this time. Helped her to gain the ¡®fly¡¯ ability for a short time, and used the arrows released by Twilight Star to climb into the sky step by step. "Don''t be whimsical!" Evening Xing no longer kept it, mobilizing the few gods in his body so far, and pressing towards Lirina who had attacked her. ¡¾The extreme of the sword, turn the body into the blade Lilina stopped for less than half a second before smashing the **** Xing that Twilight Star had released. She was still stepping on the arrow and approaching Twilight Star. "This mortal girl!" Evening Xing stretched out his hand directly this time, trying to pinch Lilina who was still in the air. At the moment of the moment, the purple-golden lotus grew wildly, just wrapping up Lilina who was unable to move in the air. body of. At the same time, Xiaosha collapsed on the ground because of the long-distance transport shield. "Damn it! I''ll get rid of you first!" Mu Xing, who couldn''t start, was angry, and reached out to the people on the ground who were sneaking up on the ground. And taking this opportunity, Bai Ming jumped directly onto Twilight''s arm, and rushed along his arm to his shoulder like a runway. "Little thing, do you dare?" Evening Xing did not lose her calmness. In fact, she knew very well in her heart that even if Lilena was close to herself, she would definitely not be able to leave scars on her body, like an annoying little fly. The same, there is no way to cause harm to herself, but she did it just to irritate herself. Evening Xing had no time to take care of the ants on the ground, instead she wanted to get rid of the annoying little golden fly. She planned to flip her arm and let the fly fall by herself! And just when she had this idea, the blond girl held up the long sword, and the dazzling golden light emerged from the blade, blinding everyone present. At the moment when the golden light flashed, Twilight Xing felt suddenly unable to move. [Dawn: Call for Decisive Victory This divine sword, cast from the crown of the God of War, Cypriel, possesses the ability to stop all creatures except himself for two seconds, including the absolute xing, three times a day. In other words, even Twilight Star, who is a god-xing creature, can''t escape. Two seconds of work is enough for Lirina to ride the face of Twilight Star directly and give her a sword in the face. It is the only station in this novel. Chapter 1415: [Heaven must sound Even though the **** Xing creature can turn off the pain, she can''t tolerate a mortal riding her face. She ordered the bow and arrow floating in the air to spur Lirina''s back. ¡¾Retaliation Gauntlets "Chang!" The guard b¨¤o burst out with a lot of sparks. The arrows hit by sh¨¨ were bounced out. Taking this opportunity, Lilena climbed directly on Twilight Xing¡¯s nose. Seeing this posture, it seemed that she was going to blind her. s eyes. Evening Star, who sensed her intention, suddenly got angry, and was about to open her mouth to say something. She didn''t expect that this action of hers was in Lirina''s arms. A golden light flickered, and Twilight Xing felt that her body could no longer move. [Dawn: The call for decisive victory once again fixed Twilight Star, she maintained the appearance of opening her mouth, staring at Lirina who was close at hand. "Have you succeeded?" Just when everyone below was excited, and even a trace of anxiety involuntarily rose in Twilight''s heart, Lirina made an amazing move. She held the sword in her mouth and got into Evening Xing''s mouth Chapter 39~Hope and Bloodline (Part 1) "What?" Lirina''s next c¨¡o work stunned the audience below. I saw that she seized the opportunity to use Dawn''s incidental skills to fix Twilight Star, then opened her mouth with a sword, and then got in. A row of big question marks appeared on the heads of everyone present. Shouldn''t this advantage be given to the opponent directly as the end? Why did you go straight into the other party''s mouth without saying anything? ? "Cross bow, what kind of c¨¡o is this?" It took a long time to see the dull wooden dowel and he said a word. "Did you send yourself into the tiger''s mouth?" "...Don¡¯t talk nonsense if you don¡¯t understand. Senior Bai Ming is such a character. She must have her reason for doing this. You have also seen that Twilight Xing¡¯s near-immortal regeneration ability, so I think Senior Bai Ming is planning to follow Inside, it pierced the other party''s fragile belly button." Landry Tuo analyzed wildly, in fact, with his thinking, he couldn''t understand this series of works. "Is that so? It''s amazing. As expected, Senior Bai Ming, he did what we couldn''t do easily." "Miss Lilena seems to be going to rescue Her Majesty Bai Ji first... but does this work." Gordon frowned slightly. "The stomach of the swallowing species is the source of swallowing. If you don''t manage it, you can''t protect yourself." For more wonderful books, please go to "It''s a reckless approach." Yana sighed and thought about it. So far There is really no other idea besides this method. Judging from the current situation, Twilight Star has absorbed most of Bai Ji¡¯s divine power, and even in a digestive state, he has the ability to regenerate almost immortal. The curse of the mortal is obviously helpless, although the opponent also does not have a good wrist to kill them. , But when time passed, Bai Ji was completely digested by her, and they were all over. Rather than sit and wait for death, Lirina chose to fight. "But this way, can it really be successful?" Xu Xiaosha''s expression showed concern under Yana''s support. After seeing Lirina''s amazing strength, everyone understood that without Lirina, they would not be able to defeat Evening Star, and if Liliyan made a mistake, everything would be lost. "The ignorant mortal kind is really bold!" Evening Star scolded, who had recovered from the fixed effect. "I won''t let you succeed. Since I am so anxious to send it to my mouth, I will let you reunite!" She has no time to take care of the little fishes and shrimps on the ground now, because Lilena''s really threatened her. Lirina, who entered the mouth, quickly slid down the esophagus. As far as the esophagus was concerned, the swallowed species seemed to be no different from ordinary creatures. Winding from top to bottom, like a slide in an ocean playground, she landed perfectly on a relatively empty flat ground, all around it was crimson, and there were things like rou mud attached to the walls. ''The ground is soft and soft like a soft blanket. Before she stepped out, she realized that she couldn''t walk anymore. Her feet seemed to have taken root on the ground. Not only that, but the worst part was that her body was still sinking continuously, as if she had strayed into a swamp. , The more struggling, the deeper the sinking. Several rou-colored tentacles stretched out from the ground of rouru¨£n, entangled towards the immobile Lilina. After they were all severed by Lilina with a sword, these tentacles stopped the attack very intelligently, but did not give up. Her coveting seems to be looking for new tactics. Obviously, these tentacles should be controlled by Twilight Star. As a devouring species, she can adjust the condition of her body at will to eliminate some invading pests in time. Lilena is like a small mosquito who throws herself into a trap, attracted by the scent secreted by Nepenthes, and finally sinks into it and can''t extricate herself. Cutting off the rou touch will naturally inevitably require movement of the limbs, and this will only cause Liliyan''s body to sink deeper and deeper in the rou pool. Lilina gradually became strenuous swinging the sword. She felt that her strength gradually passed away with the sinking body. By then, Rou Tan had already swallowed her knees. As the movement became slower and slower, the tentacles finally seized the opportunity and wrapped Lirina''s waist, followed by her hands, and then her thighs, binding her to death. The tentacles dragged her, dragging her down like a predator dragging a large prey until Lilena''s head was completely immersed in the rou pool. The seemingly solid rou pool gives people a very strange feeling. Lilina only feels that she is wrapped tightly by a bunch of soft rou. She can''t move between these rou mud, and even has a thought. The feeling of going to sleep. "Fuck!" Along with gravity, Lilena left Routan and fell on a bunch of soft objects. When she got up from the ground, she felt something stuck in her hands. However, it was too dark all around, without lighting, she couldn¡¯t see what was sticky on her hands, rubbing around, she couldn¡¯t find her sword, and at the same time, something similar to the waves hit her thighs. Hot, sticky, like glue. The glue quickly covered her ankles and quickly rose to the position of her thighs. It was slightly difficult to walk. The visibility of less than three meters made her mobility worse. She tried to find the dawn that should have been left around, but she didn''t get anything. She realized that the dawn might have been washed away by Evening Xing''s conscious use of the rou pool, and she had to wander through the endless darkness with a sense of purpose. Look for. With a glance, she seemed to see a faint purple light flashing in an instant, she rubbed her eyes, it was not an illusion. The purple light that looked at her from a distance was not engulfed by the boundless darkness, but still exuded a dim but gritty light, trying to make people discover it. Lilena felt the familiar fluctuations, and she opened her legs and walked towards the purple that seemed to symbolize hope. Lirina kept walking, but the distance between the two did not seem to be close at all, always maintaining a fixed value, as if there was no way to get there anyway. She didn''t give up, but the more she walked, the more she felt the strength quickly ran away from her body. The pace became more and more strenuous, and she swayed, as if she would pour into this thick pool of water in the next moment and start again. Not coming. The pool water is constantly drawing on its own vitality! Realizing this fact, Lilina awakened her exhausted nerves and energized her. In this desperate darkness, courage is the only light that can illuminate the way forward. As the distance narrowed, Lirina could barely see the vein shape of the purple light. It is a pendant, it is being hung on a rou bud shaped like a bell and a stone That is, Yue Huang. Chapter 39~Hope and Bloodline (Part 2) Lilena recognized it at a glance. Since Yue Huang appeared here, it proved that Bai Ji''s position was not far from her, and it should be nearby. She patted her cheek, regrouped, and planned to retrieve Yue Huang first, and then went to Bai Ji after she had a handy weapon. Then things backfired. The rou buds seemed to be consciously protecting Yue Huang, preventing anyone from coming to take it away. When they noticed the movement, several rou hands appeared in the pool, and it seemed that they would enter their attack range if they got closer. Unarmed Lilina stopped, and she could only give up her plan to retrieve Yue Huang and find another way out. She turned to other directions, and was tripped by something before she took a few steps. Being highly vigilant, she quickly propped up her body, realizing that something was blocking her, she slowly moved towards it, using Not far from the insignificant light provided by Yue Huang, Lilina could see a strand of silver hair. "Bai Ji?" Lirina tried to shout, and at the same time, her hand stretched out involuntarily and touched the silver thread. At this moment, the darkness receded instantly, and the entire space was flooded with light. Li Liyan finally saw Bai Ji who hadn¡¯t seen her for a long time. However, because of the extremely low visibility before, she did not see Bai Ji¡¯s state at this moment. . The silver-haired girl was wrapped in a bunch of buds, her eyes closed, her white and delicate skin was full of wrinkles, like a wrung-out sponge, her long silver hair was so withered, she had lost her luster, the two of them It was so close, but Lirina didn''t feel any signs of life. "Bai, Ji?" Lilina inadvertently reached out her hand and had already touched Bai Ji. To be precise, it should be the rou bud entwined with Bai Ji. Chapter 1416: As soon as the thunder could not cover her ears, Rou Bu spread like a rapidly proliferating cell from Bai Ji''s body to Lilina''s body, and tied her up in a single breath. "Hmm!" In panic, she felt that the little remaining gods and vitality in her body were constantly losing. She wanted to break free, but she didn''t have any weapons at hand, so she used it twice in a row [Turn into a blade with a body, and the pool water was constantly drawing on it. , She hardly had the power to resist. For more wonderful books, please go to. The moment she was stuck, the light went out, and the endless darkness fell again, as if it existed to deliberately lure prey to the bait. "Ha, ha ha" Mu Xing smiled quietly. "I won." "What happened?" There was a bad premonition in the hearts of everyone who didn''t know what happened. "All kinds are all kinds after all, how foolish they are to challenge their lives!" Evening Xing picked up his lips. "If you like her so much, you two will die together!" "Did it fail?" Xiaosha was totally devastated. [Magic: Thunder Three Thousands Countless magical circles emerged from behind Gao Deng, and the overwhelming thunder dragon spewed out like a rainbow, constantly blasting on the huge body of Twilight Star. All to no avail, it seems that because Lirina has been swallowed, Twilight Star''s recovery ability has improved, and even the super-large magic can''t leave a mark on her body. "It''s over, it''s all over" Xiaosha held her head, and sat on the ground with a pigu, looking desperately at the even bigger evening star. "Miss Lilena has also been swallowed...When this big guy is digested, the next nutrient will be us." "How could this be?!" Huo Lei yelled, uprooting all the stone pillars in the hall, and slamming it towards Evening Star. These are naturally futile. "Emperor Sister" Yana squeezed the shell in her hand. "Please, don''t lose." "Don''t worry, everyone, it will be fine in a while, and I will take care of you in a while. Now I am not hungry and I don''t really want to eat dessert." Evening Star gave a cruel smile. "Damn it" This is the plane created by Twilight Star, don''t even think about going out once you come in. Everyone became a rou on the chopping board and could only sit and wait to die. Horley yelled at Evening Star for being shameless, Yana bit her lip and teeth, Xiaosha''s face was filled with despair, Landryto and Muzi kept silent. Staring at Evening Xing''s belly button, Gordon didn''t know what he was thinking, and immediately raised his staff and released magic to the position of the belly button. Of course it didn''t have any effect, because Gordon didn''t use offensive magic at all. He used flash art, and after a wave of release, he was still using it uninterrupted. Everyone gradually became aware of the weirdness and didn''t understand his intentions, and they all looked at him with surprise and incomprehension. At the same time, in the boundless darkness, Lilina, who was struggling and gradually becoming blurred, caught a glimpse of the faint light that flickered not far away. Suddenly, she realized something, bit her tongue, and awakened her weakened nerve in a painful way. To find a way, you have to find a way to cut off these tentacles. But there was no weapon in her hand, Yue Huang couldn''t reach it, and the dawn was gone, what should I do, the flash lighted up again, although it was trivial, it was enough for Lirina to see the surrounding things for a moment. At this critical moment, she noticed the shiny metal reflection close to her. All of a sudden, she became energetic, and when the flash flickered again, she saw clearly that it was Bai Ji''s hairpin pinned to her hair. She still has the memory of Bai Ji turning this hairpin into a sickle in her mind. Fortunately, her left hand is not confined by the tentacle, so she can reach that hairpin if she stretches out. "Bai Ji, borrow your hairpin to use..." Although it was difficult, but fortunately the process was not hindered, Lirina successfully took away Bai Ji''s hairpin. And another question comes, how to make the hairpin turn into a sickle? ? Is there a signal? "Open the door with Sesame? Open the door with Soy? Prajna, why don''t you?" After a lot of attempts, there was still no effect. Lirina was a little anxious when she realized that she was about to lose the strength to speak. "Quick, change quickly...if it stays the same, your master is really over. Please, give me some hints..." Perhaps this energetic hairpin heard Lirina''s call and gave her a hint in his head. However, this hint is so desperate: Only people of Lasambo descent can activate [Gutemala. "Rasambo descent..." Lilina wanted to cry. Bai Ji was about to become a bat. Where would she go to find Rasambo''s pedigree now? ? "No, can''t it be accommodating?" The card issuing did not respond. It is the only station in this novel. The flash was still flickering, but the scene fell silent. Seeing Bai Ji whose head was drooping, crystal clear tears fell on the hairpin. "Please, please... I''m going to save her, Lassambo''s blood, is it a few months later? Please..." At this moment, Lirina''s blonde hair turned into silver, and her eyes turned red... Issuing a response. Chapter 40 ~ Reunion and Fighting Together (Part 1) Flashlight, flashlight, flashlight "Mr. Gordon, what are you doing?" Yana couldn''t help but ask about the meaning of Gordon''s confusing behavior. "Have you heard the story of dripping stone wear?" Gordon responded in a relaxed and half-joking manner. "How many years does it take to wear a dripping stone?" The crowd was full of black lines after listening. Although the flash technique does not consume much magic power, everyone gradually realized Gordon''s intention to do so, and one after another mobilized the magic power to attack the position of Twilight Star''s belly button. Evening Star, who is in a digestive state, can¡¯t move at this moment and can only be manipulated, but she doesn¡¯t panic about it. She has no need to care about these spell energy that she can¡¯t even scratch her, just like a human being. I don''t care about the ants crawling past my feet. Suddenly, she noticed a slight abnormality, and the energy body in her belly that was about to be wiped out of consciousness suddenly multiplied, followed by a hot stream of heat running around in her internal organs. "Why isn''t that ant dead yet?" Mu Xing was angry, and raised the regulation of the body to the maximum, and wanted to quickly wipe out Lirina''s distress in his body. At this moment, Twilight Star''s body. Lilena looked at the changed hairpin in her hand in amazement, and a burst of radiance enveloped it, gradually extending into the shape of a sickle. At the same time, the changes in her body began to subside, and the silver hair and red pupils returned to blonde and blue eyes. The difference was that she had the qualifications to control this sickle. ¡®The Rasambo feature has been detected and the permission is on. A icy voice rang in her brain, and the tip of the sickle was burning with scarlet and dim flames, which was a sign of successful activation. Although I don''t know where the sickle detected that she has Lasambo characteristics, Lilina''s combat experience, including Bai Ji, has poured into her mind through this sickle. With a wave, a gust of wind was brought up, and the rou bud vines that trapped him and Bai Ji were easily cut into pieces. Holding Bai Ji''s body in one hand, and Gutmara in the other, Lilina was invincible, cutting off all the Rou Bu that was obstructing her, and regaining Yue Huang, who was hanging on the top of Rou Ya Mountain. "Bai Ji, are you okay?" "I''ll take you home now." Of course, without Bai Ji''s response, Lirina moved forward with her sickle. It seems that her activity has attracted Twilight''s attention, and more rou buds vines are very targeted at Xing. Chapter 1417: It is somewhat inconvenient to use the sickle with one hand, and Lilina is not familiar with the sickle, and she starts to get tired of it. This sickle is really sharp, and the blowing wind can easily smash the rou buds. It would be better if you can use skills or spells. Does this sickle have any special functions? At this point, a piece of obscure knowledge poured into Lirina''s brain. After getting familiar with it, her eyes flashed with clarity, holding the sickle, her heart was silent. ¡¾Summoning little bat zh¨¤ bomb "Boom!" Several clusters of little bats blasted on the buds, wilting and withering, and Lirina looked at the sickle in her hand in amazement, unable to speak. Has he successfully released the Summoning Curse of the Blood Race? ? However, the reality didn''t have much time for her to recollect, the Rou Bu rushed toward this side desperately, all the organs and organizations were in line with the outside, vowing to drown Lirina. [Summoning alien tentacles Lirina was holding a sickle, and stomped the ground at the end, with black tentacles surrounding her body, forming a protective net to intercept Rou Bu. Fortunately, Twilight Star is not a full-body **** creature, and his organs don''t carry much godness. The tentacles summoned bought Lirina precious time for thinking. She sorted out the current situation. I found Bai Ji. It is not suitable to stay here for a long time. I have to find a way to get out quickly. How to get out? It is impossible to return to the original path, so I can only find another way. For example, Lilina glanced at the place where Ruoyoruo had no light. She knew that it was her partner to signal herself, that is to say, that position is the most vulnerable position of the belly button. Lirina had a bold idea---broke out of it. Before that, you have to concentrate all your strengths. First of all, she had to call her companions outside to send a signal to them to help herself. At this point, Lirina held up her scythe. ¡¾Summoning system, magic light Chapter 40 ~ Reunion and Fighting Together (Part 2) At this moment, outside of the body. "Huh?" Gordon, who used the flash technique uninterruptedly, paused slightly, and was ecstatic after he was sure that he had read it correctly. "Everyone, cheer up, Miss Lilena has been fine so far." "really?" "Well, the reason to signal us at this time is definitely not just to sue for peace, she needs us to cooperate with her." Gordon analyzed. "How to cooperate." Horley, who is not good at thinking, can only ask if he doesn''t understand. "Cooperate." Gordon thought about it. "She figured it out. It must be for us to cooperate with her. I hope I agree with her. Now the most likely way to break through is to break Twilight''s stomach." "So I infer that she intends to give us a signal to let us attack the same spot with her at some point." "Oh oh, worthy of Mr. Gordon, the inferred level is the same as the level of women''s clothing!" Huo Lei suddenly realized. "The first few words are superfluous." Gordon said with a black thread. "Then what should we do now?" Yana asked. "Wait, wait for Miss Lilena to give us a signal." Gordon pondered for a moment. Gordon''s guess was not wrong, it was indeed what Lilena thought, but the progress was not that simple, she was in trouble. Evening Xing went mad, and the water that flooded his thighs had reached his waist, accompanied by an increased drawing speed. After previous battles and consumption, Lirina, who was temporarily in power, couldn''t hold it anymore. Her eyelids drooped several times. She knew that she could not close her eyes. Once she closed her eyes, tiredness would come like a tide, and she would never fall down. Can''t stand up anymore. This is so, waving the sickle, the soul flame burning on it has not been extinguished. ¡¾Summon Abyss Demon Insect ¡¾Summoning Magic Spider She can''t do anything to submerge the water in the thigh, and she can still prevent Rou Ya from approaching herself, but she can''t support it for long. "Not enough, not enough..." Touching the pendant in his arms, the dim purple light means that it has not absorbed enough mana. She has to continue to cast spells... However, Lilena can''t raise her hand anymore, her life also begins to quickly pass and dry up, kneeling alone with a sickle, and the water is about to drown her. "Noni, Renai, Sally, Layton... is it over." Lirina muttered to herself, her eyes lower and lower, and she gradually couldn''t hold Bai Ji''s hand. "Strange, why is there no signal suddenly?" Outside, Huo Lei asked in confusion. "Is the senior Bai Ming reminding us that we can go?" Landry put an arrow on the longbow, leaping for a try. "No, it doesn''t seem to be, it''s wrong." Gordon hurriedly greeted everyone as if he had realized something. "Hurry up and use the spell in any form towards the belly button. Use it quickly, the more the better." "Oh oh." Everyone didn''t know why, but it was definitely correct to do what Gordon said, so all kinds of big and small spells went up without money. Lilena, who was about to fall asleep, was pierced by a burst of dazzling purple light. She opened her aching eyes, and a bright purple light appeared in her blurred vision. "This is..." She used her unclear brain to analyze in a mess. "Yue Huang, it''s full." She looked at the pendant in her hand incredibly. Did a miracle happen? She soon learned that this was not a miracle. The position of the belly button was shining with various colors. Although it was dimmed, it could feel that someone was madly releasing the curse here, and Yue Huang absorbed the full mana energy as a result. "Can''t give up yet." Lirina carried Bai Ji, and a purple long sword entwined with black thorns appeared in her hand. "Noni, Leitu, Lisa, Layton everyone, please listen to my prayers and lend your power to me temporarily." Lirina held the sword in both hands, and the sword stood upright. A purple light rose into the sky, like a towering laurel tree. [God xing release: laurel tree under the holy soil With a burst of tinnitus violent sweeping through, the deep purple light beam roared out. The huge movement alarmed everyone outside and also alarmed Evening Star, but the reactions of the two were completely different... "Fanzhe, what have you done?!" Mu Xing''s eyes widened. "It''s now!!" Gordon yelled and took the lead in releasing the magic, and all the magic scrolls that had been engraved in advance were thrown away without money. Chapter 1418: Chapter 40 ~ Reunion and Fighting Together (Part 2) Landrito and Muzi, who were already ready to go, also launched a full-scale attack after giving them various blessings. Yana slowly lowered the b¨¤ozh¨¤ insects by the side and ordered them to climb towards the belly of Evening Xing. It was ignited and cracked by the light that rushed over. "Come on, everyone!" Xiaosha, who has no means of attack, was not idle either, her hands were horn-like and the volume was screamed in the back. For a time, all attacks were concentrated on one point. Suddenly, Twilight Xing felt something bad. "Mortals, dare you...ahhhhhhhh!" "Boom boom boom!" Two energies inside and outside collided fiercely. Even Xing could only be incompetent and furious in it, and finally watched the flood rushing out of his stomach breaking through a big hole and breaking the embankment. Everyone''s attack took effect for the first time. "Success!" Everyone was ecstatic, but they knew it was not the time to cheer. The two figures flowed out from the broken abdomen along with the water. "Emperor Sister, Lilena, are you all right?" "Cough cough..." Lilena seemed to be fine, at most a little weak, squatting on Yue Huang and eager to check Bai Ji''s condition. "I''m fine, Bai Ji, is Bai Ji okay?" "Don''t worry, although very weak, there is no life-threatening." Gao Deng breathed a sigh of relief for the first time on Bai Ji''s life detection. "Really, that''s great..." The exhausted Lilina tilted her head up and was supported by Yana. Update. "Lilena, thank you, thank you so much..." Yana looked at the weak Lirina with a complicated expression. "Why do you want to thank you, I''m just doing what I should do, what I can do." Lirina coughed twice. "Yes." Yana showed a smile, and the family said thank you. At this moment, she completely agreed with Liliyan''s identity. "My sister''s vision is really as old as ever." "Uh, uh..." At this moment, there was a loud hum, and Bai Ji''s eyes narrowed slowly. "Who, who turned on the light is a bit dazzling, please turn it off..." "Sister, don''t sleep, it''s time to get up and clean up the mess." Seeing Bai Ji''s appearance, Yana felt helpless. "I''m a mother anyway, don''t let Lirina do everything else?" "Huh?" Bai Ji gradually widened her eyes after seeing the people in front of her clearly. "Have you been eaten too?" "Be sober, sister, why don''t you think about the good things, you were rescued by us." "Rescued?..." Bai Ji looked around and was surprised when she saw Lilena. "Are you Baijin? Oh no, it''s you." After feeling this familiar aura, Bai Ji showed a touch of clarity, thinking clearly about the cause and effect. "In order to save you, Lirina did not hesitate to expose herself to all kinds of dangers, and almost even caught herself... Sister, if you treat Lirina badly in the future, Yana will be unhappy." "Mum" Bai Ji was a little bit ashamed, but she smiled with satisfaction when she stared at Lirina. "Little guy, you really belong to you." The warm and happy situation of the reunion made everyone so immersed in it that they forgot a crisis of harm. "Heh, hehe... It seems that I was ignored again." The gritted teeth caught everyone''s attention. The heavily wounded Twilight Star looked at the mortal species on the ground, angrily. What she hates most is this kind of happy drama. "That''s good, I can finally send you all to **** without any scruples!" "This guy." Bai Ji moved her shoulders a little, and left Xiaosha''s support, kicked up the sickle, and carried it on her shoulders. "We haven''t asked you to settle the previous account. Are you coming out in such a hurry." "It broke a big hole in my stomach and I haven''t died yet." Muzi said uncomfortably. "Hurry up, there is no place for you anymore." "Damn mortals, shut up! You also want to be one of the nine gods against me, and a group of speculative mortals are also trying to stand on my corpse and show off their might and make me leave?" "Tsk, some people are like this. The plan fails again and again, but they just don¡¯t want to accept the reality. Forget it, we don¡¯t mind doing a warm-up exercise." Then, Bai Ji threw the dark long sword to Lirina. Update. "Come on, let us fight side by side this time." Bai Ji grinned and smiled as Xing. Lilina, holding ¡¾Baowang and¡¿Yuehuang, summoned the Radiant Armor and followed them. Everyone put out their posture and worked together to fight side by side. Chapter 41 ~ Everything (Part 1) "Mortals, how dare you..." The broken belly button slowly stretched out the buds, and it was taken by a small bug that Twilight hadn''t imagined it anyway. "I want to crush you all to pieces!" Because Bai Ji was rescued, Evening Star lost part of her divine power, but at the same time, she was in a state of digestion and could not release all of her divine power. After she got rid of the restriction, she would be even more than before. Difficult to deal with. ¡¾Destroy the world The space shrank instantly, crumpled like a shrinking sponge, and the pressure came toward everyone, as if two invisible hands were closed here, as if to crush everyone into pieces. With this blow, Evening Xing exhausted all her supernatural powers, and annoyed, she vowed to crush all the pests that disturbed her plan into crumbs. The earth trembles, and the space is distorted and deformed, just like a cube is squeezed on both sides and shrinking towards the inside. The spatial coordinates gradually deviate from the original trajectory along with the degree of distortion. The invisible divine power is like the hands of the gods, closed from opposite sides, and this is accompanied by bursts of sound from the space. The collapse and fragmentation stopped at hand, and it was blocked by the purple-gold lotus barrier. "Everyone, I can''t hold on for long..." Xiaosha struggled to mobilize the remaining strength. Except for the inch of land protected by the lotus flower, all this space collapsed. Evening Star intends to kill everyone together with this space. With the highest control over the space of destruction or regeneration, she was blocked by the blooming lotus. "Damn it!" Evening Xing hated the barrier that has repeatedly eroded her good deeds, and wished to pull out the hateful golden cat among them to pieces. What she didn''t know was that her mood at this moment was exactly the same as the ancestor **** who was beaten back by the five warriors. "Here, most of our **** Xing has been stolen, and there is no way to activate the spirits. It''s up to you." Bai Ji sat on the sickle, playing with the only remaining cards in her hand. "I still have something to keep." Lirina, who was holding the sword, glanced at the Landryto and the wooden dowels with different expressions behind her. "ready." "I''ve been prepared long ago. Today, let this old witch see and see the power of the three cross families of the Quran. "It''s really blatant!" With Twilight Star''s full transmission, the impenetrable Zijinlian barrier shuddered, and Xiaosha was almost unable to withstand it. "Look at my recovery to build a punch!" Huo Lei punched the barrier, and for a moment, the trembling barrier seemed to have taken a reassurance, and he stayed still. Lilena, who summoned the celestial armor, stood in front of Landrito and Muzi. The three of them formed a triangle formation, closing their eyes in a thoughtful prayer. "Be loyal and upright, would rather die than surrender, protect the weak, don''t violate the laws of heaven..." The sword crosses to the sky and swears to the sky." "The strong enemy is now, not afraid or afraid...qi¨¡ng cross and swear to the sky." The wooden dowel throws the long qi¨¡ng into the air, splitting into countless long qi¨¡ng. "Loyal, brave and courageous, worthy of the **** emperor...the bow crosses the sky and swears." Landry Tuo plucked the bowstring, and the cyan light would ignite everything around him. Chapter 1419: The three crosses guarding the Gulan work together, just like before, with the convergence of faith as the blade, spreading the light of the knight''s spirit to every corner of the mainland. Original xing and instinct are shared by living things, and the spiritual light of a mortal is the courage and perseverance of overcoming the original xing, and the extraordinary will shown after gaining spiritual arms. This is the biggest light spot of the mortal. ¡¾Qi¨¡ng Cross Awakening: Breaking the Front and Thousand Demons qi¨¡ng [Bow Cross Awakening: Annihilation of the Starry Sky [Sword Cross Awakening: Huan Tun Thousands of long qi¨¡ng flew away, along with the arrow dragging the long cyan tail, the wave of the golden sword neutralized and absorbed the two forces, forming a powerful and earth-shattering super-large wave of spells. The stream erupted towards the navel where Evening Xing had not yet reborn. "Fall, don''t overdo it!" Even though Twilight Star obviously felt a little threatening, she had to separate her mind under the trend of Survival Yu, and release the equivalent spell fluctuations to offset as much as possible. These three beams converge into a b¨¤o stream. ¡¾Soul Roar A powerful sonic attack was released from the pure energy body, hoping to offset it, or weaken the cross wave flow of the Trinity, but what she did not expect was that her weakening tactical attack was absorbed and merged. With the three awakening super must kill all the special features, the wave flow naturally possesses the Absolute Devouring attribute of Huan Tun, therefore, no matter what kind of attack, it can''t be weakened, but will become a part of it. Fluctuation is like a sharp sword piercing through the body of the devil, piercing through Evening Star, leaving a big cross mark. "How... possible." Evening Xing''s face was dull. "How could I just exit like this...being given to by the mortal species..." "Boom boom boom!" The huge body tilted and collapsed, as if the dust had already settled. Chapter 41 ~ Everything (Part 2) The world was silent, and at this moment, Kongji collapsed and threw everyone into another dimension. Fortunately, the purple lotus barrier was still maintained, intercepting the twisted spatial fluctuations for everyone. But Gordon, who had anticipated all this in advance, had already chanted the space spell, and the magic circle rose under his feet, sending the people and the bodies of Twilight Star back to Baland. Everyone looked at each other, and walked over to determine whether Evening Xing was dead. "It''s done." Gordon made his debut after using magic detection. "Flop..." Xiaosha, who was no longer able to support the barrier, sat down and lay on the grass in large prints. For more wonderful books, please go to. Huo Lei, who was relieved, also sat on the ground and breathed heavily. The three knights put down the weapons in their hands, and Gordon threw the scepter directly and sat on the floor. No one cares about their extremely relaxed posture, because "The joy and achievement of victory belong to the winner." Bai Ji happily showed a sincere smile. "Celebrate everyone, you won the final victory." "You won, you won." Huo Lei murmured in disbelief. "We actually won." "Otherwise? Isn''t it normal that we are all served by this old witch?" Xiaosha sat up and said in an angry voice, but the words were filled with joy and joy that could not be concealed. "We, we won." Landrito said to himself looking at his hands. "We defeated the gods." "Haha! What is surprising, all the forces of Balland are concentrated together, even if they are gods, don¡¯t forget, we are the descendants of the Nine Gods!" I skipped over and took a picture of Landrito. "Outer gods and the evil forces that coveted this world were a complete defeat, and we won a complete victory! Hahaha!" "Yes, thanks to Mr. Gordon''s wise command." "Where, I''m just a person who is responsible for leading the way. I didn''t exert much effort. The people who really saved this continent are all the people present." After the arduous battle, the triumphant people naturally beat each other, and the long-depressed emotions were greatly released at this moment. Won, they won, and ushered in the final peace for the inheritance of this continent. What could be more worthy of xingf¨¨n than this? They cheered and jumped for joy. Bai Ji, who watched this scene quietly, smiled, but in an instant, her eyes became bitter. "Twilight Star wants to run!" The exclamation made everyone react and turned and saw the wisp of spirit being quickly evacuated toward the sky. Everyone immediately became anxious. They were too early to be happy. As we all know, the Devourer can come back as long as the soul is still there. The body is like a piece of clothing for them, and there will be no peace without destroying them from the essence! Bai Ji had prepared the only two cards left. The fleeing soul of Evening Star was held in a soul cage for a while, and realized that she could not escape, she roared and cursed inside. "As expected to be your Majesty the Queen, you really have a scheming plan. The soul cage is prepared in advance to prevent the evening star from falling away." Gordon made a top gesture. "Sister, you are so thoughtful." "That..." Bai Ji stared blankly at the people who gave her applauding eyes, and raised the card in her hand. "We haven''t used it yet..." "?...Ah? What do you mean, who put this soul cage?" Seeing that the card in Bai Ji''s hand is indeed still in her hand, it is true that everyone is confused. "Are you talking about me." The familiar voice made everyone turn their heads, turned around and saw the jay mask that did not know when it appeared behind them. "You, bird sacrifice? Are you already dead?" Yana said in disbelief. Not only Yana, everyone didn¡¯t want to understand why the Bird Sacrifice would appear here at this time. It is reasonable to say that even if he escaped a catastrophe, shouldn¡¯t he clean himself and find a place to hide when his master is dead. Do you want to steal your life? "Death? This kind of thing is just a form. If your Royal Highness Yana wants to see the next death, it''s not impossible to perform a few on the spot." The Bird Sacrifice walked to the imprisoned Twilight Star with a smile on his face. Yelled at him and yelled at him. "Come on, don''t talk about those clich¨¦s anymore, you will be annoyed if you don''t." The Bird Sacrifice said impatiently. "Do you really think you are one of the nine gods? Oh, stop making trouble, you are just a personal character, nothing more than a **** made by our Chaos Church." "Your memories, including your settings, are all given by us. You are just a tool to collect and devour energy for me. Whenever I want you to b¨¤o, you have to b¨¤o." The soul in the cage suddenly stagnated, and then the reaction became more intense. "Why, don''t you believe it?" It seemed that it was the most enjoyable aftertaste of the bird-faced man. He snapped his fingers and the cage suddenly disappeared... "Then try to run away, and see if you can violate my orders." Birdmian said playfully. Chapter 42~The Truth of Memory (Part 1) As if the Three Views were greatly impacted, and the whole person was denied by the world, after a brief consternation, Twilight Xing''s struggle became even more violent. She is the only true **** who has fallen to the mortal world. Since hundreds of years ago, she has been entrenched in the world and planned the opportunity to return to the kingdom of God. Her thoughts have been deeply rooted for hundreds of years, but now she has been directly denied the foundation of her standing. , Denied the identity, even she herself is false, no one can accept it. "Don''t believe it? Then try to run and see if you can disobey my orders." The bird-faced man looked at Twilight Xing very interestingly, the voice fell, and the cage that bound her disappeared. Evening Xing immediately ran in the opposite direction. Not two steps out was like hitting some invisible energy net, and his soul was burnt and howled like a ghost. "Understand now, I am your maker and designer. Your whole soul is shaped by me. Dare to disobey my orders?" The bird-faced man squatted down in front of the burning soul, playfully Looking at her, it was like a human being looking at a domestic animal in a cage. "Nonsense, nonsense!" Mu Xing''s face turned hideous. "I am one of the nine gods, the elven ancestor God Twilight! How could it be created by you, a mortal?!" "Hahaha, this is just a setting I added to you. I will throw you the identity of the original god, and let you recover and devour energy for me, and send you to death. For me, I just need to squat behind and watch the show. Just come out and recover energy when the time is right." "Move your mind and think about it, if you really are a god, why are you so poor that you have nowhere to go?" Chapter 1420: "Mortal, you shut up! The enraged Evening Star started to kill, but before she raised her hand, she started to burn, lying on the ground in another wailing, like a wriggling maggot. Check out Please go to more wonderful books. "Without my permission, would you dare to get angry?" The bird-faced man''s voice became cold. "I''m your god, Miss fake and shoddy products." "Mortal, I must make you pay!..." Evening Xing gritted his teeth. "Tsk, it seems that I haven''t given you enough despair." The bird-faced man chuckled, and chuo his finger at Twilight''s head. Suddenly, a familiar and unfamiliar memory traced back. In the picture, she walked blankly from an icy altar, and a person wearing a bird mask appeared in front of her and raised her palm. Starting today, you are a fallen **** who needs to collect blood and devour energy regardless of the consequences, so that you can return to the kingdom of heaven. "Mortal! What did you instill in me?! Get these fake things out of my mind!" "On the contrary, the memories you firmly believe are the false memories I instilled in you, and this sealed memory is true." "Impossible, impossible... You are lying to me!" "In that case, please remember, since you came from the kingdom of heaven, what does the place of heaven look like and how to go back, do you remember?" "Think carefully, you don''t have any relevant memories, right? Of course you won''t, because that kind of place doesn''t exist at all, idiot!" The bird-faced man grabbed Evening Xing''s head, and his abdomen cracked a huge The crack, like a monster''s mouth, pulled out countless rou buds, sucking Evening Xing into it. "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! "There are no so-called nine gods in this world. They are not so much nine gods, but nine devourers." The bird-faced man grinned while admiring Twilight Star''s last struggle. "They participated in the Shenlu campaign and came from different planes, but because they couldn''t help each other, they could only choose to take root in Barland, forming the various races of today." The remarks of the bird-faced man not only shocked Twilight Star, but also shocked everyone present. The Nine Gods are the universal belief of Baland''s creatures, but now they are told that the legendary Nine Gods are not gods at all, which makes them unable to accept. "Yes, the gods you believe in can be killed, and even now, they may have been dead for a long time, leaving only a ray of consciousness in Balland." Evening Star was completely devoured, and the bird-faced man stalled. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Tan Shou Dao. "It''s just nonsense, you don''t need to reason with this infidel, just kill it." "A nonsense? The deep-rooted thing in your mind is a lie. After all, I have seen it with my own eyes, with my own eyes." The bird-faced man pointed to his mask and said. "Saw it with my own eyes?... Could it be you?" "Originally, the matter could be resolved in the second era, but it was delayed by two epochs abruptly, why bother." "Second Era?... So it turns out that it''s not that Balland attracted the alien species, but you have attracted the alien species." Bai Ji looked at the bird-faced man meaningfully. "The call of the evil **** of the Chaos Church is also yours, isn''t it?" "Well, this is Baland, the final place of competition on the Way of God. Naturally, the more devouring species that come to compete, the better... After all, the amount of devouring energy is fixed, and no one can reach that threshold. Don''t want to be a god." "So you brought in the sinner and used it as the energy that might be lost?" Deng Wei frowned. "Dare to put in the foreign species as a bargaining chip, you are really good." "If your wishful thinking is not done well, and Twilight Star is dead on the way, who should you count on?" "Of course I am counting on you, Your Majesty." The bird-faced man looked at Bai Ji with a smile without a word. "?? What do you mean?" "It is a matter of centuries, how can I release only one test product? Put more test products, the success rate will increase, which of these test products won the final victory, I will not just follow Did you win?" Suddenly, everyone looked at Bai Ji with an incredible look, and even Bai Ji himself took a step back subconsciously. Chapter 42 ~ The Truth of Memory (Part 2) "Your Majesty, have you ever noticed any abnormalities in your childhood memories?" "Looking at your expression, it should have been noticed? I guess, when comparing the memories with His Royal Highness Yana, we found that the two memories did not match, right?" "You might guess that this is because the memory of Her Royal Highness Yana has been affected and tampered with in the Ancestral Sect for a period of time, but it is not the case." The bird-mian man paused and said the fact that Bai Ji was most reluctant to hear. . "It''s you who really have memory problems, Your Majesty Bai Ji!" "Think about it, as a native creature of Baland, how could you awaken and summon a summoned creature with the ability to swallow?" "These abilities are all given to you by us. A member of the royal family who should have been a useless physique awakens a super powerful bloodline overnight. Is this logical? Haha." The bird-faced man snapped his fingers with a wicked smile. . In an instant, the memory came back. Bai Ji remembered it, she remembered the dusty memory When she was young, her relationship with Yana was not harmonious, and she often quarreled, and she was born with various physical defects, not to mention the lack of blood, and the health was also very bad. Her father and mother didn''t pay much attention to her, even the first succession to the throne. The privileges of being an eldest daughter are like reeds swaying in a storm. There was no one at the court to see her. This almost suffocating despair, surrounded by familiar and unfamiliar faces, seemed to be excluded from this world and unable to blend in. The relatives rejected her, the ministers did not wait to see her, and even the subordinate maids were perfunctory! Darkness is slowly growing in the young mind without anyone noticing it, and the desire for power is increasing day by day. That day, while walking alone in the palace, she came to an unknown alley for some reason, and at the end appeared a bird-faced man in a black robe. She instinctively wanted to go back, but stopped because of the tempting voice of the other party. "Princess Solanya, do you desire power?" "You, who are you?" "It doesn''t matter who you are underneath, you can treat him as a humble servant, a servant who is absolutely on your side." "On my side?" "Yes." The Bird Face snapped his fingers. "I guess, what you really want is not strength and talent, but to make people around you agree with you." "Your sister Yana, I was given high hopes by the ministers, and my parents poured all the love... These should belong to you." "Obviously she is a sister, but she took away everything that should belong to her sister. Is this fair?" "I" young Solanya clenched her fists. The bird-mian man told her all the wrongs she had been wronged all the time. No one has ever understood her like this, "Come on, I have everything you want here." The bird-mian opened his arms. "I promise you that after accepting this gift, you will regain everything that belongs to you. It is no problem to be named a genius by the nobles." "But, there is no free bread in this world, you have to pay a small price..." The face of the bird-faced man keeps zooming in on the screen. Bai Ji''s pupils shrink. I remembered, everything remembered When she came back to her senses again, the face of the bird-faced man was already close at hand, and she had personally offered the goddess sculpture obtained on the ultimate black plane. "Is this the organ of the god...how delicate." The bird-faced man patted Bai Ji on the shoulder. "Thanks a lot. I have been waiting for this thing for a long time. Thank you for sending it to me personally." Chapter 1421: "You, what did you do to the emperor?" Yana angered. "Speaking of which, everything is to blame, Your Highness Yana." "what?" "If your sister had a happy and happy childhood, she would not be fooled by me, and naturally it would not cause things like this." The bird-faced man raised the statue of the goddess in his hand. "The overflowing energy devouring, the organs of the Lord God, these things are finally mine." "Hahaha!...I will become the eternal **** of this world!" Chapter 43~The Truth of God''s Way (Part 1) "Hahahaha!...I will become the eternal **** in this world!" Holding the sculpture of the goddess in his hand, the bird-faced man raised his head and laughed. "Forbearance all the time, this day has finally arrived, did not make me wait in vain! Haha... you know, serving that stupid smelly squid, pretending to be servile in front of it is simply stupid! Can tolerate that fellow I admired myself for two epochs." "After planning for two epochs, I also admire you." Gordon muttered the spell secretly, and his fingers quickly sealed behind him. "Right? You don''t know how much the foreign smelly squid asks, oh my god, do you really think of yourself as an all-knowing god? I really think that as long as you are a man, you will be like me. Treat him like a god, bah! Take the precious seed born in the day, who can look at it?" The more the bird-faced man spoke, the more disdainful he became, and by the way, he swung back the thunder that hit him. "This bird-faced man has just swallowed Twilight Star''s soul and must be still in a weak state. Now is the best time to get rid of him!" Seeing that the sneak attack failed, Gordon immediately stopped pretending, and greeted everyone to the bird-faced crowd. Attack it. Update. "Why do you want to be my enemy?" The bird-faced man quietly looked at the people who were hostile to him. "Have you ever thought about it, I didn''t show any hostility to you all the time, and did any hostile behavior." "You so-called not doing any hostile behavior is to treat us as stepping stones, stepping on the throne of God''s Mansion." Gordon said coldly. "Being able to introduce foreign races in order to achieve God''s position, it is even more terrifying for a person like you to succeed than Evening Star." "How can Miss Shen Wu compare it with an artificially constructed virtual soul?" The bird face spread his hands. "Obviously, I am more suitable as a leader than her." "You lead us? Can you represent us? First of all, you can''t represent me." Muzi said coldly. "Yes, this world doesn''t need a leader, Baland, to be the master of Baland, and there is no need for an inexplicable shrine or leader to come up." "You are just like the short-sightedness of travellers in the desert." The bird face man shook his head disappointedly. "Do you think that Barland''s grace is inexhaustible?" "Don''t be kidding, the air breathed by the earth under your feet, the qualifications to mobilize magical energy, and even the world that your eyes can reach. All of these are gifts from the source of God. If you leave the source of God, this world will be transformed into nothingness again. !" "And now, after four epochs, the source of the gods is about to dry up. If you don''t awaken a new god''s mansion, the world will usher in a real future. It can''t be solved by concerted efforts like this kind of trifling." Bird The face was plausible, and angrily scolded everyone. "Our Chaos Church is committed to safeguarding the world. For this reason, we have done everything possible to prevent the depletion of the source of the gods and prevent the destruction of this world. There is only one way to do this, and that is to create a god! As long as Baland has his own god, he doesn''t need it. Relying on the source of God, this is our ultimate philosophy." "Mr. Gordon, you are all right, but the opposite is true. It is precisely because I want to protect this world that I will attract foreign species. It is precisely because I want to protect this world that I will endlessly plan several things. Epoch, it is precisely because I want to protect the creatures on this continent that I will commit a taboo and spread the swallowed seeds all over the world!" "I think you guys are full of nonsense." Gordon doesn''t believe the words of the bird-faced man at all. In fact, no one will believe the words of a big villain who has been scheming for a long time, let alone the other party. It''s so ridiculous. "If you are really doing so for the Balanda sentient beings, why are you provoking so many wars and still watching the cruel creatures from outside? The bull''s head doesn''t have the logic of ponytail, which is full of loopholes, and it''s also fortunate that you can say these things." The necessary sacrifices and bloodshed are helpless things." The bird-faced man swept through the crowd meaningfully. "This is the only way to save the mainland. Whether you believe it or not, I will not stop here." "Since you can''t stop, then we will let you stop!" Landryto and Doon rushed forward, but were flew back by a burst of oval light shields. "I can''t help myself. Those of you who have gone through the war have all the ultimate moves. It''s the end of the battle. Don''t struggle. With the idol in your hand, you can''t kill me." The bird-faced man shook the goddess in his hand. "What you don''t know how to use this thing, I know very well, with it, you can''t hurt me, besides, I don''t think you dare to hurt me." The bird face beckoned, and Bai Ji came over obediently. . "Don''t forget, there is another seed here that I personally sprinkled and took root." The bird-faced man patted Bai Ji on the shoulder and sneered. "You mean villain" "Let go of my emperor sister, we will let you go." Yana and Lirina winked, the latter understood. Didn''t you say that there is no malice against us? "Oh, of course, after all, gods are kind and can tolerate all the guilt of all kinds of guilt." After all, the bird-faced man pushed Bai Ji away, and at this moment, Lilina, who had already retreated to an inconspicuous position, initiated it. Raid. The bird face did not change the color of the human face, and the sculpture collided with the falling broken arrogance, stimulating an amazing energy response. Po Wang seemed to resonate at this moment, Lilina''s eyes widened slightly, and the next moment, she was swept by a majestic wave of energy. "Lilena!" Lilena, who flew back, fell to the ground and couldn''t even feel her breathing. "Lilena, what''s wrong with you?" "The duration is over." When everyone went over to check, the bird-faced man said flatly. "what?¡­¡­" "The duration is over, and she must leave that body. After all, no matter how high the fit is, it doesn''t belong to her body. After the power is exhausted, she will naturally return to where she should go. After all, she does not have it yet. It really belongs to your own body." As soon as the voice fell, the blonde girl''s body began to become transparent, and then gradually disappeared, the soul in it turned into a ray of golden light and drilled into Bai Ji''s body. "Well, everyone, the family wine is over. Although I regret that everyone can¡¯t understand my ambitions, but rest assured, the gods will not care about a group of vulgar villagers. You will not suffer when I become a god. Punishment can still continue to live in Barland as a creature of Barland, of course, in the identity of my people." The bird-faced snapped his fingers like this, and then disappeared silently in front of everyone, as if he had never been here. Chapter 43 ~ The Truth of God''s Way (Part 2) "Flop." Bai Ji fell to the ground. "Emperor Sister!" All the plans are for today, and he has been waiting for too long. As early as the beginning of the Second Age, a large net began to be laid to sow the seeds of the devouring seeds so that they would devour each other to compete in order to become stronger in the future. Of course, this bit of devouring energy might not be enough, so he planned to lure an external devouring species to replenish it, and persuade Bai Ji to go to the ultimate black to collect devouring energy for him. Because of the principle that Devouring Species cannot coexist, he knows that there can only be one winner in the end, and no matter who that person is, it is likely to be one of the seeds he sowed at the beginning. There are countless ways to make the external swallowing species in the swallowing state violently die instantly. The victor decided from the beginning that he had to plan for thousands of years. In order to win the final victory and pick the fruit, he also looked around for ancient books and read documents, trying to find clues. Finally, the hard work paid off. After thousands of years of hard work, he figured out the key to becoming a god. Check out more wonderful books. Not only do you need to devour energy that exceeds a certain threshold, but also the organs of the Lord God, and coupled with the fragments of the magic circle collected through hard work, he can finally get his wish and see the true creator of this world. , Thus replacing it. All the materials were gathered, the energy devouring broke through the threshold, and the conditions were all fulfilled. After he activated the magic circle full of excitement and anxiety, Jin Yao''s light flashed, with supreme majesty, he could finally see the true face of the God of Creation when he came to the plane of the Lord God. "This is..." Arriving at a plane full of brilliance, the bird-faced man was stunned. He was shocked by the scene before him, and at the same time, he was humbled by his insignificance. Chapter 1422: In front of him was a golden giant who couldn''t get a glimpse of its full picture. Mian just stood there quietly, and its strength was undoubtedly revealed. No one can rise to the mood of destroying or replacing this golden giant, just like a kind of imprisonment of thought, as if the robe represents the power to build Baland, unmatched and unparalleled. "Well, is this the creator of Barland?" The bird-faced man''s shoulders trembled, and his feet were unstoppable. He couldn''t hold it even though he had absorbed the ultimate black body and the external energy devouring energy. The supreme majesty. In front of Miao, the bird-faced man is like a weak and sad ant. "It''s okay, it''s okay." The bird-faced man wipes away his cold sweat. "The gods have no autonomous consciousness and can be controlled by human beings." He took out an ancient book, repeated comparisons, and finally moved his gaze to the core of the groove in the heart of the gods. As long as you enter, you can become a **** himself! Under the gods, the bird-faced man, who was unable to move an inch, stood up strong. Victory is in sight, what am I afraid of? Isn¡¯t the plan for thousands of years just for today? ? Thinking of this, the Niaomian man mobilized the **** Xing, holding his body and came to the god. He swallowed, walked through the air, and carefully walked into the groove of the energy core. The moment he walked in, the energy core shut down, enclosing him. "This?..." The bird face trapped in the groove was unknown. "Does this start to assimilate the gods?" "Well, yes, it is indeed about to start assimilation, but it is not the gods who are assimilated, but you." At this moment, another joking voice appeared in the domain of gods that should have been calm. "Who?" The bird-faced man looked around vigilantly, and finally saw a beautiful figure on the ground where he was before. The woman had devil horns, she had a plump body, her fingers lightly touched her red lips, and her charming face was full of playfulness. "You, who are you? This is the realm of gods, how did you get in?" The bird-faced man was horrified. He always felt that the woman''s face was a bit familiar. Suddenly, he remembered it. "You are, the little cat lady next to Bai Ji? How did you find me?" "Find you? Please, you take yourself too much, do I need to deliberately come to you?" Kerr rolled his eyes. "To be honest, in places like the Realm of Gods, I have been in and out thousands of times and hundreds of times. It''s almost the same quality as my toilet." "Who are you? Do you also have the organs of the Lord God?" "Oh, you are right." Kerr stroked the pocket watch hanging in front of Xiong. "What do you want to do?" Now is the most critical moment, and the appearance of this woman completely exceeded the bird''s expectations. He can only delay as much as possible and negotiate conditions with the other party. However, it seems that the other party did not make any trouble at this most critical moment. "What are you doing? What are you not doing? Just come over and have a look and infer the progress. By the way." Kerr ti¨£n ti¨£n his lips. "Visit the awkward and unwilling death of the clever puppies." "? What do you mean? Don''t mess around, after I become a god, you will be prosperous and prosperous." "A **** in one bite?" Kerr rolled his eyes. "Please, move your mind to think about it. If this can become a god, why hasn''t a **** been born so many times in the past?" "Haven''t you thought about where the winning Devourers went?" "Of course they become gods, and then go to rule other worlds!" "Puff haha! Do you think so, you really are, yes, they have indeed become gods in a certain sense, but their existence has completely disappeared." "Are you...what are you talking about..." The bird-faced figure realized something, and suddenly, steam burst into all directions. The core in this giant body began to work, and the bird-faced man¡¯s eye sockets were cracked. He felt that the swallowing power from his body was being forcibly pulled out of his body. "This, what is this?! Let me out!" "The ultimate black, the innocuous white, the way of the gods is born for the selection of new gods is not accurate. To be precise, it is for the selection of the energy core of the gods." Kerr grinned. "There will be a day when the energy of the gods will be exhausted. When the way of the gods is opened again, it means that the power of the gods will be exhausted." "In order to make Balland continue to continue, he initiated the way of God, and let competitors from different worlds fight for life and death, so as to continue the life of the gods!" "Why, yes." The bird-faced man was completely ruined, and he was about to die weakly in front of the iron prison, staring at Kerr firmly. "Who are you and why do you know this" "Who am I? Well, since I told you so much, I might as well tell you something." Ke''er smiled mysteriously. "Well, I am the founder of Chaos Church." Chapter 44~The Calm Months (Part 1) The chaos church, the date of its establishment is unknown. According to research, this mysterious organization has existed as early as the first era. Because the organization is extremely low-key, it has not received too much attention from the forces. A large amount of information and secrets within the church have been preserved from ancient times. However, these documents are not accessible to ordinary church members. The level must be It must be more than sacrifice. As the helm of the contemporary Chaos Church and the general manager of the church literature, he has never found clues about the founder of the Chaos Church in these relatively scattered collections of ancient essays. It can be said that the founder of the church is a mystery. Exist, any information about him cleverly avoided his relevant information. "Oh, now that''s the matter, are you reluctant to tell me the truth?" The bird-faced man who was about to be sucked into chengren fell to his seat, leaning on the iron prison and said miserably. "I don''t have such a bad taste as to deceive a poor bug not far from death." Ke''er put his hands around Xiong. "Otherwise, where do you think the seeds of Devouring Seed come from? Of course I brought them back from the ultimate black and innocuous white. The fact that seeds appear out of thin air in the competition field is a strange theory in itself." "You, you really didn''t lie to me?..." The bird-faced man grabbed the iron jail, looked at the demon with horns outside and looked at him. "It''s said that I don''t have to lie to a poor person who is about to die, besides... we are more or less comrades who are a little bit ji¨¡o. Seriously, I am very grateful to you for making this perfect situation today." "Perfect, situation?..." The bird-faced man smiled bitterly with a hoarse voice. He didn''t know what Kerr meant by the perfect situation, but if she was really the founder of the Chaos Church, everything made sense. Up. As the founder, delete unnecessary documents from the remaining documents, leaving only what you want to keep and part of the truth, and guide all subsequent participants to become instrumentalists to achieve her goals. It turns out that he is nothing more than a chess piece, but he pretends to be a chess player without knowing it, "Are you really the founder?" The bird-faced man murmured as if to himself. "The Church of Chaos was founded in the First Era, the First Era, how could the mortal species survive as long as four eras?" Is the only station of this novel. "This question, are you sure you want to know?" "This is the time, naturally I don''t want to leave a trace of regret." Birdmian said weakly. "I have planned for a thousand years to become the mansion of the gods, and used tens of thousands of people for this. In the end, I am just another person''s pawn... It is a lie to say that I will not be reconciled. I''m not the kind of person who can''t afford to play, but if possible, please give me the truth." "Okay, then I''ll tell you another secret." Kerr cleared his throat, and suddenly, his voice was like a sixtieth old woman. "Little Mogg, how are you doing these days? Don''t come here unscathed." "You!" The bird face almost straightened up from the ground. Although the tone has changed, this tone is too familiar. In this world, there is only one person who knows his name, and that is the helm of the previous generation of Chaos Church that has passed away. "Since when have you been guiding me to give birth to the thought of becoming a god." The bird-faced man lay in the iron prison, completely defeated. "To be honest, even if you gave me so many hints, I still haven''t figured out what your ultimate goal is." The bird-faced man sighed, claiming to be a wise man, and his life that has been active for more than a thousand years is about to come to an end. Although he regrets this, it is more of a relief. "Sure enough, I''m too dull, teacher." "Not so, my purpose is normal if ordinary people don''t think of it." "Ordinary people..." The bird-faced man laughed dryly. "So, in your eyes, am I in the category of ordinary people? This is simply the worst derogatory term for du in the world." Kerr was silent for a moment. "My purpose is simpler than you think, that is..." When she was about to speak, the sound of the huge machinery stopped, and the bird-faced man lying in it calmed down. "This time, I have also worked hard for you." Ke''er closed her eyes and prayed. When she opened her eyes, the tall giant was still standing here, but it gave people a very extraordinary feeling, as if he was self-conscious. He opened his eyes in a deep sleep. Although he didn''t move, he felt completely different from what he had just now. Chapter 44 ~ The Calm Months (Part 2) Chapter 1423: Time passed unconsciously, and several springs and summers passed peacefully between Baiju. The breeze blew across the countryside, resounded with a few crisp and sweet screams, and the early morning was a busy and vibrant scene. The farmers drove their livestock to the market merchants to load the goods into the wagons, and the streets were endless. In just a few months, Junlin City recovered its vitality, the ruins of self-sacrifice became a vibrant city, and its management was well organized. The news of the resurrection of the Blood Spirit Empire reached the ears of the **** refugees living in seclusion all over the world. Those who could not survive long in the mountains and forests happily went there. Although the Blood Spirit Empire only has one capital, the situation is different from the past. It is thriving, full of hope and vitality. And just today, an outsider visited here. "Who? This is where the capital of the Blood Spirit Empire is bordering the city. Unknown people are forbidden to enter." Two qi¨¡ng blades crossed together and blocked the way. Although the Queen did stipulate that anyone who is a refugee from a blood family can obtain a residence status in the city after passing the examination, the person in front of him is obviously not a refugee or a blood family, and the soldiers are not vigilant. "Oh, please let the two inform Her Majesty that friends from the Witch race came to see me, and I don''t know if I can ask for a cup of tea." Opening the hat curtain, a very delicate face was exposed in front of the two soldiers. "Friends of the Witch? Okay, please wait a moment." "Ah, isn''t this Mr. Gordon?" Yana, who happened to pass by the city gate, lit up before her eyes and recognized the identity of the person outside the city gate. "His Royal Highness Yana, don''t come here unharmed." Gordon took off his cloak politely and bowed. "Yes, I haven''t seen you for a few months. When we parted the last time, Mr. Gordon clearly said that he would come to our place as a guest. It really made us wait. Today, I said nothing is allowed to leave." "Of course, but here today is not just for the banquet of Her Majesty the Queen." "Are there any results?" Yayan straightened her expression when she mentioned the business. The two walked side by side in the Blood Spirit Imperial Capital. "Well, according to the research inferences these days, I have guessed it, but it has not been confirmed. I think it will be soon." Looking at a prosperous city, Gordon''s mood can not help but change. It''s a little better. "Her Majesty is really a natural administrator... By the way, how is her condition?" "Don''t worry, my sister is not the kind of person who can''t make it through. Isn''t the memory falsified? Memories can be falsified, but identity can''t." "That''s fine. Speaking of it, Her Majesty''s life is really ups and downs. A person has lived a wonderful life of several people." "It''s better to have less of this kind of excitement. The excitement of a few lifetimes means the pain of several lifetimes. A little relaxation will make people feel uncomfortable." "That''s what I said." The two chatted, and entered the inner city palace unimpeded. "Eh, isn''t this Mr. Gordon?" A passing female elder recognized Gordon and asked in surprise. For more wonderful books, please go to. "Long time no see." "Are you here to see Her Majesty the Queen?" The female elder smiled and pointed to the direction of the flower garden. "She is in the flower garden now." The two walked into the flower garden, their eyes fascinated by the fragrance of birds and flowers. It was summer, and the sun was shining on the green plants, and the singing of insects and birds brought a lot to the world. Peaceful. "Sister, Mr. Gordon is looking for you." The two found the hard-working girl among the flowers. "Huh?" Bai Ji, who was trimming the leaves of the plant, turned around. After seeing Gao Deng again, a calm smile was raised at the corner of her mouth, and she greeted him. "Your Majesty is really so elegant, I''m all playing gardening." Gordon said with a hint of teasing. "I have nothing to do. It is boring to stay in the palace and drink tea all day. I don''t need to take care of anything. I just want to do what we can." Looking at the bushes swaying in the wind, I was slightly surprised. She thought of someone who also liked to prune the flowerbeds by himself. Lilias used to like to take one or two maids to the garden to pruning and pinching flowers. Now it¡¯s her own. Should it be Feng Shui taking turns? She is at this age. How many people are in the flower garden? Sitting down, before he had time to say a few words, one person hurried into the flower garden. "His Majesty Bai Ji, the princess is gone." It was Nim who came here. He wiped his sweat, and seemed to be in a hurry along the way. "Ah this, it''s gone" "It''s gone? Why not?" Compared to Gordon''s surprised reaction, Bai Ji became calmer, lifted her tea and took a sip and continued to ask, obviously this is not the first time this kind of thing happened. "I was teaching economic regulation and management courses to His Royal Highness just now." "Playing truant again." Bai Ji got up. "Come with us, we probably know where she is." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThe Forbidden Army soldiers standing guard at a palace are panicking now, because "Your saber looks so good." A small and exquisite one. The white-haired girl opened her red eyes and held her hands behind her back, quietly looking at the imperial soldiers who pretended to be ignorant of her. In terms of appearance, the girl is just a reduced version of Bai Ji. "Give me some fun, okay." The Custodian soldiers remained silent, trying to treat them as invisible as possible. "I order you as a princess to give me your sword." Seeing that the other party ignores herself, the girl''s eyes rolled and said wittyly. "Her Majesty, don''t be embarrassed. Her Majesty the Queen has given an order not to lend you weapons without authorization. We will be punished." The soldier said with a bitter face. Chapter 45 ~ Bai Ji''s Education (Part 1) "His Royal Highness, please don''t embarrass us. Her Majesty the Queen has made repeated orders to strictly forbid giving you sharp weapons and knives. We will be punished severely..." The soldiers of the Forbidden Army were grieved, and now he is ridiculous. What can we do? He is also very helpless. This lively and leaping princess made Her Majesty the Queen a headache. She was so mischievous, and it was commonplace to skip school and go fishing in the mountains. Every day I went to the place where the guards were on duty and asked the soldiers for the saber as a toy. If they didn¡¯t give it, they jumped up and down. Chuochuo on the left and looked at the right. They said they didn¡¯t leave. Looking at the guards, the guards suffer from inner suffering. This is replaced by someone else. The guards have taken violent measures to forcibly expel them, but the other party is a princess, and he dare not do it with a hundred guts. Since expulsion is not necessary, you can only choose to be patient, or honestly lend her the sword to play for a while... The latter is definitely not acceptable, and not to mention the Queen¡¯s order, in case the princess is playing with her sword. What happened? I want to apologize to the people of the whole country. How dare you, bear with it, who told me that I was unlucky enough to choose such a day to stand guard. "I won''t make you embarrassed." The girl carried her hands on her back, looking harmless. "Mr. Guard just put all the blame on me." "Well, how is this good?" The guard groaned in his heart, and just put the blame on the princess? Even if the princess admits that she can''t get rid of the relationship, since ancient times, who in the emperor''s family would really punish their parents and heirs, even innocent people who really have nothing to do with them will be angry and suffer from the anger... "It''s just a play, don''t worry, Bai Ji won''t know." Seeing the soldiers'' worries, Lilena added. "How can you guarantee?" "At this time, she usually ch¨¡ flower pruning in the flower garden." Lilina straightened up a small xiong bore with a degree of tan 9o, and vowed. "The flower garden is far away from here. Even if she rushes over now, it will take about 20 minutes. It is impossible to find out. If there is any movement here, I will return the sword to you immediately and find a place. Hide." "Ah, this" The native soldier froze for some reason. "Believe in my technique, I''m pretty accurate." In order to make the other party believe in herself further, Lirina showed her achievements, only to see that she took out a tied small scroll from the bottom of her four-dimensional skirt. The roll paper falls naturally. "This is the itinerary that I planned and summarized overnight. According to Lilina''s long-term observation, more than 95% of Bai Ji stayed in the flower garden to drink tea during the period from 2 to 4 in the afternoon. The error is only the time to go to the toilet, which can almost be ruled out." Chapter 1424: "That, your Royal Highness, you still" "After listening to what I said, I also made a few general data statistics charts for this purpose. Based on this analysis, Bai Ji appeared here, and the probability of catching me back is almost less than one percent." The scroll was lowered, and his big eyes were full of seriousness. "Do you know what one percent means." "do not know" "This is almost the probability of a meteor hitting Balland causing a natural disaster. In other words, the probability that Bai Jibao is here now is the same as the probability of a natural disaster." "See Your Majesty the Queen." Before Lilina could finish her proud analysis, the guard bowed and bowed to Lilina''s back and performed a one-knee etiquette. At the same time, Lirina felt her head being slapped. "My lovely Lirina, what are you doing?~" Lirina turned her neck stiffly as if she had a clockwork, and the delicate face filled with sweet smile was close at hand. "If we remember correctly, it''s class time, right? I don''t seem to remember that you have scheduled outdoor sports courses for you? Can you explain to us why you are here?" "You''re not Bai Ji." Lirina took a step back, her face unchanged. "Bai Ji should be enjoying the flowers in the flower garden at this time. You won''t be here, so you are definitely not Bai Ji." "Oh, is it? What a coincidence, we also think you are not our Lilina, our Lilina is so good, how can you be so naughty, it must be a fake." The verbal stand guard soldiers. "You, this guy who dared to impersonate our daughter was thrown into jail, waiting for our hair." "This is." Although I don''t know which one my queen is playing, obeying the order is the bounden duty of the native soldier, and the queen''s order cannot be violated. "Mother, I was wrong." However, before the soldiers could do anything, Lirina instantly acknowledged it, at a speed comparable to the surrendering speed of a country in another dimension. "Mother? Oh, why do you start calling our mother? Isn''t it a good way to call her by her name without any age?" Bai Ji is still smiling, but Lirina knows that if she really follows the other party''s Speaking in a step-by-step manner, I can add to the crime. Seven Chinese. Now try to please Bai Ji as much as possible, otherwise Lilina thinks that bamboo shoots fried rou will be the staple food tonight. Chapter 45 ~ Bai Ji''s Education (Part 2) "Gui''an, how could my mother appear here." "You played truant from school, teased the teacher, disturbed the guard standing guard, and finally asked why we were here?" Bai Ji narrowed her eyes. "Ahem, um, Your Majesty, do you need me to avoid it?" Gordon coughed dryly behind him. After all, people might not want outsiders to watch when they deal with housework. "No, Mr. Gordon is not an outsider, just avoid it deliberately." "Needless to say, mother, Lilina deeply realized her mistake and decided to change her previous mistakes and study hard every day. I will go back now. Mother, wait for my good news." "Wait a minute." Bai Ji indifferently grabbed Lirina, who was about to leave after speaking. "What''s the matter with your mother?" Lirina turned her head blankly. "Lilena, according to the quartermaster''s report yesterday, there are few weapons in the inventory. What is incredible is that the door of the weapons depot has not been forcibly opened. What do you think of this?" read more Books, please. "Thanks for the invitation, it is really an embarrassing tragedy. If we discovered it earlier, there would be no irreversible regret. I hope these missing weapons can find their way home in the lost way. Lassambo blesses you. They." Lirina put her hands together and prayed. "Speaking of the main point, we want to hear what you think of the missing weapon case." "My mother is considering Lilina''s reasoning ability and her ability to get a glimpse of clues? I understand. In my opinion, there must be only one person who committed the crime, and that is..." "Yes, it was done by the mouse hiding in the armory." Not to mention, Lirina''s expressionless and serious nonsense was really convincing. "Oh, is that so?" Bai Ji was puzzled. "My mother, you have to believe that there is always only one truth." Lilina lowered her head. If there is a pair of glasses on the bridge of her nose, she will probably make a standard push of the glasses. "So, can you analyze the den of the weapon-stealing mouse?" "This needs to be determined after the site survey. So far, I haven''t been to the site. Lirina can''t jump to a conclusion. The first thing is to find his den and check whether there is a mouse hole in the weapon store. You can''t miss every corner." "No, let''s see that the little mouse who stole the weapon doesn''t live in the hole." Bai Ji smiled, and her weak, boneless hand climbed onto Lilena''s body from behind. "Not only can''t stay in the hole, she is right in front of us, don''t you? The little mouse who steals the weapon?" "What the mother is talking about, Lilina doesn''t understand..." Lilina was lifted up by Bai Ji before she finished speaking, grabbing her ankle and lifting it up like a bag shaking. "Cracking!" A metal sound resounded, and a metal weapon that was hidden tightly slipped from the bottom of her skirt. "People get stolen and get, now, what else do you have to say?" Bai Ji was still smiling, but Lirina knew that if she didn''t say anything at this time, she would definitely end up miserably. "Auntie, auntie..." Knowing that it''s useless to be cute to Bai Ji, it will have the opposite effect. Lilena''s hands are tangled together, and her body leans forward, f¨§nn¨¨n''s lips are slightly curved, like blood dripping with red onyx. Ling''s eyes were full of pitifulness and helplessness, and with a begging meaning, he cast a pitiful look at Yana. "Lilina, be good, listen to your mother." Yana returned with a similar smile to Lilina, and then averted her gaze. Seeing Yana didn''t eat this set, Lilina instantly lost her thoughts. "Xiaoya, we think that when the resources are sufficient, we should exchange some eggs and flour from the farmers, and make some cakes for storage." Bai Ji smiled and looked at Lilina, and the latter was crooked after hearing the word cake. Dumb Mao stood up instantly like an antenna. "Sister, what do you do to make a cake." Yana pretended not to understand. "It seems we can''t eat that kind of food." "Family law takes care of him." Bai Ji explained with a smile as the two sang a match. "Especially the kind of bad boy who is full of lies and tricks others without blinking his eyes, he must be punished." "!" Lilena''s body tightened, as if recalling some bad memories, her complexion began to deteriorate. "Lilena." Bai Ji leaned over slightly and stroked her head. "Do you know what I did wrong?" "Should not deceive mother" "You shouldn''t deceive us, but this is not the most outrageous part of the mistake." Bai Ji rubbed Lirina''s head fiercely. "Wrong is wrong, you did something bad, but someone found out, understand?" "Since you have done a bad thing, you can''t be discovered by anyone. Even if you are discovered, you can throw the pot away. In the future, there will be too many people who are willing to give you the pot, but you must give it to this kind of person afterwards. Remuneration, do you understand?" "Oh." Lilina seemed to understand, still whispering in her mouth. "Obviously speaking, it is about the same as a meteorite fall" At this time, a star crossed the sky, and this meteor gradually enlarged Chapter 46~ It¡¯s not a way (part 1) "Obviously, the probability of appearing is lower than that of a meteorite falling..." Lirina just muttered such a low voice, and she didn''t expect that the flag going down would take off in the next moment. A meteor that is flying straight down keeps zooming in the field of vision, with a long firework tail trailing behind him, and countless sparks follow one after another. "Quickly, go and inform all the residents in the city to return to their homes and close the door to not come out." Bai Ji promptly issued the order. After receiving the order, the soldier dared not neglect, and rushed out of the inner city before he even put on his helmet. "Xiaoya, you go to open the anti-air defense spell of King''s Landing City, Elder Nim, this child is pleased to you." One hand picked up Little Lilena and threw it to Nim who came afterwards. "Your Majesty, rest assured." "Mr. Gordon." "Well, I''m here." "This is what you came to find us for." Looking at the sky from small sparks to big rocks with fire, Bai Ji''s tone was more solemn than ever. "Yes, it''s just that I didn''t expect to come so quickly." Gordon sighed in his tone after taking a step with his staff, and also feeling sad after a fluke. Chapter 1425: "What is the result of the research?" As soon as Bai Ji''s voice fell, there were bursts of crisp sounds like stones hitting the glass... Meteorites, dense meteors like raindrops hit the air defense barrier, leaving traces of cracks like spider webs, and crimson flames bloomed above their heads. "The way to wake up the gods, and the price after waking up." The air defense barrier has no sound insulation effect, and the outside world is too noisy that the two can''t use their voices to perform the ji¨¡o flow. The two are now performing the psychological ji¨¡o flow. "These days, I sorted out the ancient books, and accidentally found a very strange ancient book in the compartment of the bookshelf." Gordon said this sentence with a little weirdness. "Obviously, no matter how I searched before, I rummaged through the bookshelves but couldn''t find these related books" "How is the research progressing?" "It''s going well, so far I have completely interpreted it, otherwise I wouldn''t be so anxious to come to your Majesty." "This is not a place to talk, let''s talk in the palace." There is no end to the hustle and bustle of the outside world, but the house is quiet like water, and there are some scattered tea leaves floating in the tea, and the scorching heat adds a warmth to the house. According to the past, it is impossible to entertain guests with this inferior herbal tea with the lavishness and style of the blood royal family. Resources are limited. Now is an extraordinary period. God can reshape nature, but cannot accelerate the growth of vegetation. rate. Deng is not surprised at this. Under these conditions, drinks are an extremely luxurious thing, let alone tea. "Your Majesty should know the xing qualities of extreme black and unsullied white better than me, and what I want to talk about is the world structure based on this." "The ultimate black and the unsullied white are used to select the gods. This is true, but it is more elaborate. In fact, it is used by the **** Karma Leek." "Imagine, is there any inexhaustible things in the universe? Curses, resources, and even the air we breathe, these things we take for granted are not free." "Baland''s resources will always be exhausted. Then, what should be supplemented after exhaustion? The characteristic of the plane of Baland is that it cannot be self-sufficient, otherwise it will not initiate the way of God, such as the Karma''s foreign leek. the behavior of." "You mean that the essence of the way of God is because the gods are unable to continue to maintain Baland, thus summoning alien species, relying on their power to maintain the world from collapse?" "You can think so. After all, Devouring species cannot coexist, and Devouring is the only way to destroy each other. In this way, the gods indirectly absorb all the energy of these devourers, and wait until the power is exhausted again. Just start the way of God." "According to this meaning, if you swallow a proper tool person, the one who lives to the end will be even worse. Not only will it not become a true god, but it will also become a non-renewable fuel to continue the continent?" "That''s what it means." "...Fortunately, we didn''t have a fever in our head to try to summon the gods." Bai Ji clutched her head, thinking according to this kind of thinking, a clever bird-faced person blocked a knife for herself, logically speaking, he should act as a tool person in the end. It''s oneself. "So, in that case, the leek is also finished, the energy is continued, and the **** xing has completely disappeared in the human world, should the world return to calm?" "This is the biggest reason why I came to you." Gordon looked solemnly. "The depleted gods have received energy. This is not something to be celebrated. On the contrary, it is an out-and-out disaster." "Why?" "Because the gods are not equal to Balland, Mian is just the creator of Balland, and Mian has obtained energy. It does not mean that Balland has also obtained the energy." "On the contrary, after the core is poured, the gods who have the chance to wake up will destroy the entire Baland." "? Why is this?" Bai Ji, whose chin rested on his folded hands, frowned slightly. "We have unknowingly activated the self-destructing device of this world." Gao Deng exhaled deeply, the hot tea in his hand couldn''t calm his mood. Chapter 46 ~ The Way That Isn''t the Way (Part 2) "Your Majesty, think about it, what does the initiation of the Way of God mean? It means that Balland''s remaining power has been consumed to a very low threshold. When it is below this threshold, the Way of God will be passively opened to attract foreigners. The powerful swallowing species enters it." "When the gods wake up, they will give feedback to Miao: Barland Energy is about to run out, and Miao has work to do." The work here refers to self-destruction and reconstruction. Whenever a **** wakes up from a deep sleep, he will destroy all the existing Baland civilization, and then rebuild a new Baland. Then, the gods will fall into it due to excessive consumption. Sleeping, after the new world is exhausted again, the way of God will open again, and the gods will wake up again to destroy civilization and rebuild the world. " "This is the truth about the gods of Barland. There is no emotion, and there is no right or wrong. Similar to the administrator with the highest authority in the world, he will implement corresponding measures when he receives feedback." Gao Deng explained quietly until Bai Ji The expression has changed. "Wait... if it''s as you said, then before our existing Barland civilization, are there more, already destroyed Barland civilizations?" "It is very possible. After all, the gods destroy the world very thoroughly, and will not leave any traces of remnants and civilization. We don''t know whether it is there or not." Bai Ji''s brows deepened. When she thought that there might be countless Baland civilizations before them, and that these civilizations had not survived the''reset'' of the gods, she couldn''t help but feel a little flustered. . It is the only station in this novel. Maybe, if the world is really reset, the future of the next Barland civilization will be the same as them, and some people will wake up before the dawn and realize that there were and They are the same civilization, but like them who are about to die, they will disappear forever in the long river of history and will not be remembered by anyone. "But why, there are many ways to continue this continent, why choose to reset this way?" Bai Ji couldn''t understand. "I''ve been thinking about this question for a long time, thinking about it, and wondering that this is probably a divine punishment for the mortal species." Gordon took a sip of tea and guessed. "The depletion of resources, plagues, deaths, and craziness brought about by war are countless. War is the biggest consumption of Balland''s energy. The length of Balland''s duration to a certain extent means the length of peace." "If a civilization is in war from beginning to end, and the people do not live in darkness, then this civilization will be judged as unqualified with a high probability. Therefore, even if it is destroyed, it is understandable." "Ah, it would be like this." Bai Ji sighed and slumped on the chair, looking at the meteor star b¨¤ozh¨¤, who didn''t mean to stagnate at all, she was very tired. "It''s always the same, Mr. Gordon, you have a plan." "Difficult." Gordon sighed long. "Yes, too, it is really difficult for you to find a way at this time." Bai Ji smiled bitterly. Gods destroyed and reset the world, this rumor has never happened before, proving that the existing Baland civilization has suffered this kind of trauma for the first time. This is a disaster that Barland''s mortals have never encountered before, because the group of people who have personally encountered it has no ashes left. Unlike the pseudo-god of the Nine Gods, this is the only true God of Balanda, a truly irreversible existence. Just imagine that the last Balanda civilization may be more prosperous than them, and it has not escaped the punishment of the gods. "The Nine Gods, perhaps also discovered this secret, so they finally stopped the dispute over the way of the gods. After taking root in this world, they disappeared." "So, I wonder, the nine gods are not only the aboriginals of Barland, but they also witnessed the destruction of the last Barland civilization. After they took root, they reset the world with their only remaining power, and they have All races today." "Ah, it''s really big." Bai Ji just got a headache when she heard the crackling sound outside. As far as the stage is concerned, the gods have probably awakened, and they plan to criticize all Baland creatures, break the old world, and create a new world. "Can you escape." "You have forgotten that Barland''s space has been sealed off by a harmful elf. Without her key, none of us would want to go out." "Mr. Gordon, I hope I can meet you in the next life." Bai Ji said sincerely and sincerely. "?? What do you mean, Your Majesty, have you already begun to speak for your last words?" "Otherwise, while we are still sober now, we are all considering whether to write a suicide note, eh, what do you think is the best thing to keep the suicide note?" "Your Majesty, it''s not that there is no way to solve it." Gordon was full of black lines. "Oh? What way?" Bai Ji''s eyes lit up slightly. "This method is simple and rude, and that is to kill God." "what?" Chapter 47 ~ Uninvited Guest (Part 1) Chapter 1426: "Your Excellency, the meteor shower will come here soon, let''s evacuate!" Landry Tuo urged while supporting Ji Yue who turned her head one step and three times. "Retreat?...Where can we retreat." Looking at the imperial capital gradually disappearing among the meteorites, Ji Yue''s heart was only filled with melancholy. "Without a home, where is our safe place in this world?" "At least, you have to save your life! If you don''t want to be afraid of not having firewood, let''s go to the sanctuary for refuge first." "At the moment, there is only this way...hurry up and take the prince away, you can rebuild after the emperor is gone, right?" The hustle and bustle of cracks spread out like a thousand waves, and the hoarse voice roared and deafened. "Ha? Mr. Gordon, what did you just say?" Bai Ji thought she had a problem with her ears if she hadn''t heard it in person. "I said, the solution is also very simple to say, that is, kill the gods and everything will be over." Gordon explained. "Zhishen?? Who? We? Mr. Gordon, are you telling a joke." Bai Ji was really surprised by Gordon''s bold idea. Not to mention whether it can be done, it is done, and the follow-up problem is the same. heap. First of all, after listening to the real context of the world, Bai Ji felt that the gods were very likely to be unkillable. Even if they could be killed, what would happen to Balland after the gods that created Baland disappeared? Fate? "I''m not joking, Your Majesty." Gordon''s face was full of seriousness. "At this time, I''m not in the mood to laugh. Baland and the gods are independent. Although they are the creator and the created, the gods are annihilated. It shouldn''t have an impact on Baland, um, probably." "Probably? Your thoughts are too messy, let''s not talk about how to defeat the gods, even if we have defeated them, the Bard''s law, which has been maintained for an unknown number of years, will be broken, and the world will definitely fall into chaos." "That''s better than direct destruction and reshaping, right? Your Majesty, this is the only way we can do so far." "There must be a way before the car reaches the mountain. The boat will go straight to the bridge. What should we do after destroying the gods? Just wait for the destruction. Now the mainland is at stake, and the gods are already accelerating the destruction of the existing civilization." Gordon looked at it. The flying meteor outside the window. "You''re right, Her Excellency Queen... Why are you looking at me like this?" Turning his head back, he met Bai Ji''s scarlet eyes full of doubts and worries. "Gordon, it''s not that we don''t trust you." Bai Ji organized her own language and neutralized her central thoughts, as if she was wondering how to speak more euphemistically. "How do I think you know something a little bit superb" "Moreover, I don''t know if it''s our illusion, I always feel that you are purposefully guiding us in a direction you want to see." "Is it possible your Majesty regards you as a man behind the scenes?" Gordon pointed to himself, rolled his eyes and said as if he was self-defeating. "Have you ever seen such a behind-the-scenes man dressed as a girl?" "Don''t tell me, it might be true." Bai Ji covered her mouth and smiled. "Generally speaking, the person who is least like the man behind the scenes is the real man behind the scenes." "You say so, so be it, just as you please." "Then Mr. Gordon, since you have a good idea, what are the specific details?" Putting away the joking tone, Bai Ji''s expression returned to solemnity. "The specific details are open to question." "Oh, it''s like saying that you are going to die, right?" "What your Majesty Bai Ji said... I Gordon never encourages others to do things that I dare not do." It is true that after this idea, Gordon is often the one who took the lead. "Then the question is, **** God?" "I''ve roughly figured it out. The specific steps are as follows." Gordon cleared his throat, looking prepared. "The first step is to find the gods, the second step is to beat the dead, and the third step is to finish the work." "Cough cough, of course, there may be accidents. We will all be killed before the third step." When you met Bai Ji''s face that you were teasing me, Gordon could only bite the bullet and blow down. "Your steps that seem to have rotated 360 degrees are equivalent to not saying it. It''s terrible. If it''s not the occasion, we really want to hit your pigu with brightly polished high-heeled shoes." Bai Ji squinted. "It can only be said that it is a rough step. It hasn''t had time to arrange it precisely. After all, the world is a bit rushed." "Your Majesty, Your Majesty!" At this moment, the veteran of Nim, who was carrying Lirina''s arms, rushed into the living room. "Don''t worry, Elder Nim, the situation is already urgent enough now, no matter how urgent it is...Didn''t you let you send this child back to the room?" "This... Your Royal Highness is arguing about coming over, and I can''t help it." Nim was helpless. "Don''t talk about this first, do you have anything to do with us?" Chapter 47 ~ Uninvited Guest (Part 2) "This is your Majesty Bai Ji. When disaster strikes, many non-blooded Baland villagers gather outside the city, hoping to get shelter in the city." "Well, open the city gate and let them in." Bai Ji sighed. The catastrophe is imminent, it should not be a time of intrigue, at least in this case, the Baland creatures should be the same enemy. "By the way, the queen of Gulan and Qi Tu seem to have also migrated here." "Ji Yue and the others are here too? Quickly let them come to the palace. By the way, call all the officers above the non-commissioned officer level and let them all come to the chamber." "Okay, I understand." Nim carefully placed the elevated Lilena on the ground, and walked out quickly. "I don''t want to go back to the room?" Bai Ji lowered her body and chuo Lirina''s head. "Ok." "Listen, Lirina, no matter what our relationship was before, now, we are your nominal guardian and mother by blood. We are obliged to raise you and teach you how to survive and the emperor''s aspirations." "And you are just a child now, don''t need to bear any obligations, do you understand?" "Your Majesty, everyone has already notified." "I see." Bai Ji motioned to Gordon, who nodded. When the two walked out of the room together, Bai Ji was held by a small hand. "Don''t leave me..." Lirina lowered her head slightly. The scene coincided. "Don''t leave me" Little Bai Ming pulled his mother''s hand gently, his voice filled with begging and hope. The cold-faced woman shook off Bai Ming''s hand without any scruples, and pushed her aside angrily. "How old is someone who can''t learn to be self-reliant? How could I have a daughter like you?! Your father knows well, I''m afraid I can''t look down!" "Bai Ming, do you want to disappoint your father?" "Listen to me, you are the daughter of a genius that the Saint Lun family has never met in a century. You can''t insult your father''s door, you know? You have to do better than him. For this, you have to spend twice as much as others time." "Others practice swords for three hours, you need to practice for six hours, understand?! You have grown up, don''t think about having fun all day, these don''t belong to you, don''t forget whose daughter you are!" Naughty is not Lilina''s character, nor is it the original character of some children, they may just want to attract someone''s attention. What Lilina desires most is the maternal love she has never received. Bai Ji sighed and hooked Lirina''s little finger. "You can''t do anything, so let''s go together." Feeling the temperature brought by the palm of her hand, Liliyan raised her head slightly. This warm current seemed to follow her arm and flowed into the meeting room of the Blood Spirit Palace in her heart. The meeting room was only activated at the most critical moment. The long seats lined up and could sit down. Hundreds of people, and today, this long seat is full of seats. And those who can sit here are the existence of the leaders of all parties, so there is no need to cover up, Gordon directly publicized his thoughts and interpretation of the world. "To sum up, everyone, now the only way out is to kill the gods." After seeing the silence of the scene, Bai Ji''s statement undoubtedly threw a huge boulder against the calm water, causing a thousand waves of waves. There is a lot of discussion below. Chapter 1427: "We know this idea is ridiculous, but please think about it carefully. Apart from this method, do we have a way to avoid disasters? Although it is a bad idea, we are already out of luck." "You can still choose to escape..." "Flee? Where to escape? Please tell us this gentleman." Bai Ji turned his head blankly. "If we could escape, the husband might not have been able to see us in Balland for a long time." "We also told you before that Balland''s external space was blocked, preventing everyone from entering and exiting. There is only one way for everyone to go, and that is to smash to the end." As soon as these words came out, everyone fell silent again. Bai Ji didn''t urge either. She knew that they needed a digestion process and time. She was not in a hurry. Anyway, there was still a little time left before the destruction of the world. Waiting for them to draw conclusions and answers, it was enough. "Hit it." It was Huo Lei, the current head of the troll clan who spoke first. "It''s better than sitting and waiting, and what about the gods, the last one who claimed to be a **** has been defeated by us." "Yes, we have no retreat, we can only fight back." Landrito also echoed. Following their stance, some other small races also began to follow suit. At the last juncture, Fan''s courage has overcome the principle of seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages. "Oh? You guys are really courageous." And just as the scene was fierce, an out-of-group voice came in. Everyone unanimously looked at the girl who was sitting on the other side of the main seat at some unknown time. For more wonderful books, please go to. "But as for these words, just talk about it. You guys don''t really think you can crush the gods, do you?" "Why are you here?" Bai Ji got up and stared at the figure once named Ke''er. "Eh, you can''t even give me a cup of tea as a guest?" Ke''er laughed. Chapter 48 ~ It''s Only You (Part 1) "Guests are here, can''t you even ask for a cup of tea?" Kerr sat on the bench with his legs folded, his eyes swept over the people present full of teasing. "There is no tea for uninvited guests here." Yana made no secret of her hostility. "Really, that''s really a pity. Fortunately, I have something for myself." When Ke''er shook her hand, a teapot and bowl appeared in her hand, and she decided for herself. "What are you doing here? You are not welcome here, please leave as soon as possible, otherwise we will use force." Yana said unkindly. "Who is she?" Inexplicably felt that Ke''er had a touch of familiarity, Lirina asked Nim on the side. "His Royal Highness does not need to care, a heinous villain, she doesn''t deserve to let you know the name." Nim explained. "Please go out? Why?" Ke''er blinked his eyes. "I think I have acted harmlessly enough, why should I still be invited out? You can leave me alone and continue the discussion." Update. "Do you treat us as fools?" Yayan got up. "Who thinks of someone as a fool, your Royal Highness Yana." Ke''er sipped his tea carefully, and his expression returned to indifferent. "You guys don''t think I''m not here, so you don''t know what you are discussing? No, no?" "It doesn''t matter whether I am or not, because your every move can''t escape my eyes." "I have to say that you really surpassed my imagination. Of course, it''s just stupidity that surpassed my imagination and defeated the gods? By you? How ignorant this is." "Is the **** that created the entire Baland that you remaining shrimp soldiers and crabs will be able to deal with? Let alone crushing Man, you can''t even stop Man from destroying the world... In the eyes of the gods, you may not even count as little bugs. Come on." "What the **** do you want to do?" Gordon frowned. He had a very bad feeling. Even if this woman didn''t plan it alone, he still felt that he couldn''t get rid of her relationship. It could be seen from her successful appearance. Come out. "Destroy and reset Baland, you can''t escape. If you want to die, everyone will die together. If you don''t want to die, can you not drag us all?" "Destroy reset? What''s wrong." Kerr spread his hands. "This deformed world should have been reset long ago. Even without my pusher, the ending will be the same after all." "Since it will be reset sooner or later, why not let that day come earlier." Kerr showed a very bad smile. "Isn''t it good to wipe out this disgusting world together with the moths living on it?" "You are simply a madman." "Thank you for the compliment, many people say so." Kerr smiled and stroked her horns if she was praised. "But if possible, I would prefer you to call me a demon." "I''ll give you a piece of advice, don''t provoke the gods, so that you will end up utterly destructive, and not everyone can enter the realm of gods." "Everyone, just pray while waiting for the world to reset. There is nothing wrong with dying early and giving birth early. I wish you good luck~ Hehehe" Amidst a burst of laughter, Ke''er''s figure gradually became transparent, and then disappeared. go with. I don''t know if it was Bai Ji''s illusion, she felt that the moment Kerr was leaving, she took a deep look at herself. "Is that guy a world-weary?" Gordon groaned. "But why is the sense of violation so heavy" Ke''er left, but the scene did not return to calm at all, and the originally surprisingly unanimous voice became chaotic. Everyone had different opinions. "Sorry, Her Majesty the Blood Queen, it''s not that we don''t want to contribute to this world, but we still have our own family and blood relatives and don''t want them." "Needless to say, since you are determined, we will not discourage you. If you are worried about us driving you out, you can rest assured, we are not so careful." "Your Majesty has a kind heart, I will not forget it." Hearing Bai Ji''s assurance, everyone was relieved and thanked. "Your Majesty, the Queen of Blood Spirits, just get up and take refuge with us." The patriarch of the dwarf clan Yu stopped and said so. "We can dig deep into the ground for thousands of meters. As long as the materials are sufficient, it will not be a problem to survive this catastrophe." "Everyone who has come to take refuge here, you have the right to choose. We will not force you, but we also ask you not to force us how to do it. We also have our own blood relatives and our own people." Bai Ji''s voice was not loud. But it can make everyone listen with bated breath. The majestic and indefensible queen''s temperament is dazzling like a winter sun, as if she exists there, and every sentence contains indisputable. Chapter 48 ~ It Can Only Be You (Part 2) The sun sh¨¥nyin, the wilderness trembles, the world is heading towards destruction and reincarnation, every piece of land will be broken, every inch of the ocean will boil. God¡¯s sanctions came to Balland, and perhaps a few hundred years later, it will usher in a new life, but it will not be called Balland. It is the only disaster in this novel. Fanzhong realized his vulnerability and incompetence, curled up like a tortoise, hoping to survive until the gods extinguished his wrath--but this was just their personal wishful thinking. No one can escape the sanctions of the gods, just like the last world and the last world, no civilization will survive. Bai Ji didn''t want to deceive herself, and accompany the dwarves to drill holes and shrink her head. In her past and present life, whether as a riding soil or a queen, she has never escaped. No matter what the demon who occupies Kerr''s body wants to do, she has no way out. Barland¡¯s last emergency meeting was held in the palace of the Blood Spirit Empire, and did not reach an agreement and ended hastily. Perhaps the queen did not expect these rats who had been eroded by foreign species and gods and were frightened to be at the last moment. Support her. In any case, their decision cannot affect the outcome, so there is no need to win them over. Afterwards, the queen came to her own small group. The not-so-spacious room was full of seats. "It''s not too late for us?" Holding Lirina in her arms, Bai Ji sat on the main seat. "It doesn''t count, after all, there should be some time before the world is destroyed. Well, it should be like this." Gordon glanced at the trembling clock hanging on the wall. "The barrier of the Blood Spirit Palace won''t last for long, and I probably saw the clues. Those dwarves who are greedy for life and fear of death plan to dig on the spot and make a tunnel to take refuge." Huo Lei snorted coldly, seeming to be cowardly towards the latter. The behavior is very disdain. "With the barrier, it should be able to support it for a while." Kerr clenched his hands and said. "If the barrier fails, use my purple golden lotus to reinforce it. It should buy a lot of time." "I have seen Her Majesty the Queen." The silver-gray-haired figure came over. "Huh?" Bai Ji''s eyes widened after seeing the person who was saluting to her. "Lin? Are you back to normal?" Chapter 1428: "Thank you for your majesty''s concern, Lin has completely recovered now." The silver-gray-haired girl lowered her head slightly. "The previous matter has caused trouble to Her Majesty." "Your Majesty, Miss Lin''s body was liberated the moment Evening Star died." At this time, Tina explained to the dazed Bai Ji. "The ray of consciousness that controlled Miss Linlin was finally erased, and Miss Lin''s own consciousness naturally recovered." "That''s it." Bai Jiyu said again. After all, a lot of things happened after Lin''s main consciousness fell asleep, um, a lot of things, and most of them are inseparable from Lin herself, although everything is a fake Twilight Star. yin seeks. "It''s fine if you recover." Bai Ji nodded, deliberately not mentioning the previous events, she was afraid Lin would blame herself for it. There were only a few of her blood relatives left, and Bai Ji didn''t want anyone to hurt them. Let it pass the past. Lilena in her arms tilted her head, looking curiously at this girl who had a slightly similar face but was completely inconsistent with her body. "My mother, who is she." "Don''t be rude, Lilena, she is your auntie cousin, come on, call auntie cousin." "Oh, Auntie Cousin." Lirina nodded and screamed after walking around Lin''s body. Listening to the little Lilena calling her cousin with a childish accent, Lin raised her head slightly, and subconsciously reached out and touched Lilena''s head. It seemed that she felt the pure goodwill of the other party, Lirina did not reject it, but rubbed Lin''s palm like a cat. Seeing the interaction of the three, Yana heartily sketched out a smile. The warm scene between the family members lasted for a while. Gordon cleared his throat and began to take care of business. He had to amplify his voice, otherwise his voice would be directly overwhelmed by the sound of the meteorite b¨¤ozh¨¤ outside. "In terms of the situation, I have replaced it in the previous meeting, your opinion" "Then you need to say? Of course he hit him!" Huo Lei raised his fist. "I haven''t finished talking, Mr. Horley, I still saved some private goods and haven''t shaken it out." Gordon said mysteriously. "The creator of Barland stays in the realm of Gods. It is not a place outside of Barland. It cannot be said that there is no way to enter, but it requires some hardware conditions to enter." "What conditions?" Gordon looked around, his eyes fell on Bai Ji, and then he sighed, and Bai Ji seemed to have expected it a long time ago, showing a helpless smile. "Mr. Gordon, don''t tell us, only we meet the conditions for entry." "I don''t want to say that, but as you guessed, yes, only your Majesty the Queen has the conditions to enter it." "Have a certain God Xing, and have been approved by the main God organs, personally seized the organs, entered the ultimate black" For more wonderful books, please visit. "You are the only person who meets these conditions, Your Majesty Bai Ji." "In other words, the only person who can stop the gods is us, and only us, isn''t it?" Bai Ji gently pushed Lilena into Yana''s arms, as if she had already realized her consciousness. Chapter 49 ~ No Use (Part 1) "I understand, how do I enter the realm of gods?" "Emperor Sister, you, you won''t really go to challenge the gods alone?" Even Yana, who has always supported and trusted Bai Ji, couldn''t agree with this idea. "No! To challenge the creator of Barland alone, this is just a mess, no one can do it!" "Mr. Gordon, please don''t say these irresponsible things, okay, my sister has lost most of the gods now, and can''t even activate the awakening curse. How can you defeat the gods? You are asking your sister to die! " "Okay Yana, Mr. Gordon is just seeking truth from facts." Bai Ji stopped Yana who wanted to continue to say something. "Sorry, Your Majesty, I know this is a bit unkind. You have your own choice and we can''t interfere. After all, you also have your own family and your own." Gordon glanced at the silent Lilena. "Looking forward and afterwards, you do have scruples in your actions, so still" "It''s okay, isn''t Mr. Gordon deliberately saying this because he is expecting us to come to the rescue." Bai Ji spread his hands. Update. "Sorry, you will have to bother you to make sacrifices in the end. Obviously you have done enough for this continent." After a long silence, Gordon bowed his head. "Wait for me a female wizard! Why do you sacrifice my sister every time? To find out, my sister has no obligation to save those who eat and drink!" Before Bai Ji could say anything, Yana stood up and raised it. Outcry. "Yana, don''t talk about it, don''t you think the ultimate black is not the same as it claims to be ten dead and no life? We are back, right?" "This is different... Sister, then you have to face the true **** of this world, how can this be won..." Yana''s voice became lower and lower, and finally she cried out. "We will go if we win or not, we just don''t want to go, we must go..." Bai Ji stood on tiptoe, rubbed Yana''s hair like she did when she was a child, and then turned to the silent Lirina. "Lirina, listen to what the auntie and cousin say, don''t be naughty, let them care less." "Don''t say it seems to be goodbye to life and death, okay." Lirina said every word, this feeling of being separated from her closest family is the most annoying for her. "We''ll be back." Bai Ji crouched down and rubbed Lirina Rou''s little face. "We haven''t been educated to be a qualified vampire queen, we won''t leave." "Sister, you really don''t need to do these things for those mainland survivors who don''t know good or bad." "Of course not for them, Yana." Bai Ji smiled. "We have never been a saint. The reason for doing this is to provide you with a good living environment so that you can live without worries." "No, no! How can I let my sister go alone? I want to follow!" "His Royal Highness Yana, you do not have a god, and you have not been approved by your organs. If you trespass into the realm of gods, you will be annihilated on the spot." "You shut up! It''s all because of your nonsense that you make troubles like this!" Gordon kindly persuaded Yana not to listen. No matter what she said, Yana refused to let Bai Ji go. "Xiaoya, stop messing around, we''re not going on an outing." "Sister, you can''t go, you must go anyway, I don''t agree! I definitely don''t agree!" Yana clamored and said that she didn''t want to let Bai Ji leave. The b¨¤o cracking outside the window became more and more intense, which means that the destruction of the world has intensified, which can be seen from the larger and larger traces of the cracks above the palace. "Observe." Bai Ji rarely said tough in front of Yana, she threw Yana''s hand away and pushed it away. "Mr. Gordon, what is the solution, let''s start." "His Majesty Bai Ji, this" looked at Yana and then Bai Ji. This family drama made Gordon feel very guilty, as if he had become a villain. "Mr. Gordon, we want you to know that no matter when, we will keep 100% trust in you." Bai Ji stared at Gordon quietly. "I understand." Gordon exhaled deeply. "It''s not too late, let''s start." "Sister! You" "Tina, Yana is a little uncomfortable, you take her out and let her calm down." "Miss Yana, let''s go." Tina hesitated, and had to use means to freeze Yana and force her to follow her out of the room. "What are you doing, Tina?! Let go of me!" "This is your majesty''s decision, your majesty, we can''t help, so we don''t need to hand your majesty''s decision, okay?" "What do you know about you?! Let go of me, you flat ice cube!" Yana''s voice got further and further away, as the door closed heavily, calm again in the room. Chapter 1429: Chapter 49 ~ No Use (Part 2) "What should I do? Mr. Gordon." Bai Ji asked no longer caring about Yana. "First of all, going to the realm of gods requires organs." Gordon took out an ancient book and carefully translated it verbatim. "But as far as the organs are concerned, the goddess statue has been taken away by the bird-faced man." "It''s okay, don''t you have another one?" After Gordon¡¯s reminder, Bai Ji remembered that there seemed to be an organ in her body that was not used. At this point, she took out the platinum eagle-hunt that was useless from the mouth of her pocket. "This is Bai Ming''s heart" Jin Xun, who was pieced together intact, glowed under the light, and Bai Ji subconsciously said, while Lilena on the side also looked at this organ with a thoughtful appearance... "Is it okay to use it." "Of course, this is also one of the organs of the gods, Your Majesty Bai Ji. The organs of the gods are not only used to open the door to the realm of gods, they are also useful." Gordon, who turned the ancient book, added. "There are three organs, each corresponding to the three extreme emotions. Only those who possess these emotions can play their true role." "Hey, don''t look at me like that. I really just found this ancient book recently. I dare to swear to my ancestors that I am definitely not an infernal person or a person with ulterior motives!" Seeing everyone reading suddenly As his eyes started to be wrong, Gordon immediately made a gesture of swearing to heaven. "Okay, then what is the feeling that this heart corresponds to?" Bai Ji sighed. She felt that she might have to take back the previous words about absolute trust in Gordon for the time being. "I don''t know." Gordon spread his hands. "The introduction to organs in this book is only this paragraph, there is no detailed introduction at all, so I don''t know." "Why did you pull your hips in key places?" "But, but ah, this is not difficult to analyze." Gordon thought. "Think about it, what is the most extreme emotion of the paladin used by this visceral paladin, the paladin, don''t I need to say more?" "The ultimate emotion that the Paladin possesses? Isn''t that the strongest earth-riding spirit." Huo Lei can guess it, and everyone present can naturally think of it. "But, who has the most extreme chivalry spirit now?" Gordon looked at Lilena, then at Bai Ji, and sighed for unknown reasons. After talking about riding the soil, everyone turned their eyes to Landrito. "No, don''t look down like that, you will be shy." Landryto scratched his head embarrassedly. "Although Xia is willing to go to the realm of the gods, but the hardware conditions are not up to the standard, and it is not that Xia is humble. When it comes to chivalry, Xia really doesn''t dare to make false claims." This is the truth. To tell the truth, Landrito dare not claim to be a dirt rider. He who truly possesses the dirt rider spirit will not bend and be brave and fearless. He dares to face the oppression of the power and not fear the threat of life and death. , Dare to directly admonish the unjust actions of the king, regard honor as life, and regard fame and wealth as dung. Landry asked himself that he couldn''t do it. If he could, he wouldn''t act as a marshal in the siege of the Blood Spirit Empire by uniting the elves. The real knights are only holy lun, those lunatics who only seek the ultimate in kendo and riding the earth in their lives, and have nothing else to ask for. Although it is a lunatic, the obsession of a lunatic is the most terrifying. In a certain sense, only a paranoid can become the purest knight. "Is it for the knight? It seems we don''t need it anymore." Bai Ji casually threw Jin Xun to Gordon. "Let''s start, what to do, you will guide." "Your Majesty is ready." "Can we say I''m not ready?" Bai Ji said playfully. She seemed to have a good mentality when she was about to face the true god, and at least she was still in the mood to tell jokes with everyone present. "Whether you''re ready or not, it''s time to set off. If you eat it later, I''m afraid the daylily will be cold." "Your Majesty, please don''t move." Knowing the rush of the current situation, Gao Deng took a deep breath, waved his staff, and a series of bright lights rose from Bai Ji''s feet. Everyone stood up at this moment, looking at Bai Ji, their complicated gaze contained respect, which even included the wooden dowels. Regardless of the purpose, the vampire queen, who always keeps her selfish and negative energy quotations on her lips, really devoted too much to this continent. "This is not forgetting the original intention." Looking at the shining medal in Bai Ji''s hand, Landryto suddenly felt that maybe, probably the medal can still come in handy. I don''t know why, there was a voice in his heart that told him that this queen would once again create a miracle with that golden medal. The halo of the curse array changed from blue to purple, and from purple to deep black. Amid all the changes, Bai Ji''s figure gradually faded. "Your Majesty Bai Ji, everything depends on you." Gordon said gravely. "But it doesn''t matter if you fail in the end. Although you are defeated, we will come one after another and join you. For more wonderful books, please come to the most critical moment of the magic circle, I saw Ji Yue Exclaimed. "Lilena, what are you doing?? Come back soon!" Before everyone had reacted, Lilena ran to the center of the curse formation and hugged Bai Ji''s thigh. Chapter 50 ~ Attention (Part 1) "This kid!" It was too late for everyone to react. The magic circle infused with magic power began to take effect, and when Bai Ji was about to lift Lirina, who was hugging her thigh, and throw it away, the screen turned around and the surroundings were blank. Bai Ji gently put down Lilena, she knew it was meaningless to throw the bear kid out now. "Is this the realm of gods?" Liliyan poked her head out and looked around like a curious baby. "Well, it''s simpler than imagined. The so-called realm of gods shouldn''t be covered with gold and silver, is it ingenious? You say yes, mother, woo!" "My lovely Lilina, who asked you to follow?" Bai Ji smiled with a darkened smile, and arbitrarily tugged and rounded Lilina''s cheeks like plasticine. "Well, Huu accidentally hurt the roar, don''t leave the spicy curtain. (Mother, stop, don''t pinch Liliyan''s face)." "You kid can''t tell the importance, right? There must be a limit to playfulness. We are not going to the orphanage to play with the children. What are you doing with you?" Bai Ji smiled completely without a smile. Lilena curled up into a ball. People who are familiar with Bai Ji can see that she is angry. "I don''t want to leave Bai Ji" "How old are you still saying what this little n¨£i doll said?" "I was only three months old" Lilina immediately began to pretend to be confused, trying to get rid of it. However, this set is no different to the former master of selling cuteness, Bai Ji, who is playing a big sword in front of Guan Gong. "It''s a hairy three months, you guys are really much older than us. What kind of tenderness is you pretending." Bai Ji rolled her eyes and flipped over the golden eagle in her hand. "what are you doing." "What else can I do? Naturally, I will find a way to get you back." Bai Ji said in an angry voice. Hearing this, Lilina became vigilant, as if an octopus entangled Bai Ji''s body, she looked like she would not be killed. "Observe, this is not a playground, do you know how dangerous this place is?" "Well, it''s amazing to see." Lirina pointed to the front. Looking in the direction Lilina was pointing, Bai Ji suddenly saw a golden giant who was as high as the sky and at the same level as the earth. At this moment, she was sitting cross-legged, holding a sphere with her hands around it. The mountains and rivers, but most of them are damaged, and the rest are about to be destroyed by meteors falling from the sky. "Is that a god?" "It''s bigger than imagined." Lilina complained, but the next moment she was picked up by Bai Ji. "You fool!" Bai Ji lifted Lirina''s back collar. "Don''t you know how dangerous this place is? Just follow, you child, who is it for such a bear to be so naughty?" In the vast expanse of whiteness, the larger white hair taught a lesson. Only a little white hair, the scene looks very tasteful. "Bai Ji, you are somewhat sure to defeat the gods." Lirina asked blankly when she was lifted up. Chapter 1430: "Why are you asking this question all of a sudden?" "How sure." "I''m not sure, I won''t have any points." Bai Ji sighed and put Lirina down. She also knew that she was unable to send Lirina back because she knew nothing about magic. You desperately want to send me back, isn''t it because you know you can''t beat the gods at all, right." Lirina said calmly. "If you can''t defeat it, it means death. You know it, you can''t go back." "So what, isn''t it still a dead end to stay in Baland, it''s better to come here to try your luck." "Yeah, staying in Barland is a dead end, so why do you mind if I follow?" Lirina asked rhetorically. "Bai Ji, death is not terrible, but the terrible thing is to die alone... You Er Mingming is a person who is afraid of loneliness, but every time you bite the bullet and go alone." "...What are you trying to say?" Bai Ji said slowly after a moment of silence. "At least let me accompany you, even if it''s just a funeral with multiple people." Lilena hugged Bai Ji''s arm. "I didn''t just do it for you, because I was also afraid of being alone..." "I can''t do anything with you." Bai Ji hammered Lirina''s head lightly as a punishment. "Go back. If we can go back, let''s settle the account with you. You are not allowed to act without authorization. When the war starts, we must go to the security field to understand?" "Yeah~" Lirina responded. Chapter 50 ~ Attention (Part 2) The gods in the distance looked very close to them, but they were farther away than imagined. Perhaps it was because the gods were too big. The closer you get to this golden colossus, which seems to be invisible to the end, the huge invisible pressure intensifies, as if you are moving against the entire Baland, struggling. Sweat flowed down her forehead and neck, and an inexplicable panic rose, causing Bai Ji to bow her head, not daring to look at the golden colossus that was getting closer and closer. This is not only a suppression at the biological level, but also an absolute crush at the level of the strength dimension. Even the experienced Bai Ji retreats in her heart, wishing to run back to Baland for refuge now. "I''m holding it close." Bai Ji stopped and let go of Lirina''s hand. It was obvious that these words were addressed to her. "are you OK.". Bai Ji nodded, and gently pushed Lirina''s shoulder, before she took out Gutmara, the dark ghost wings spread out, and a scarlet curtain was drawn. She bullied herself up, the sickle fell down, and hit the god''s forehead fiercely. Just as the sickle was about to approach the god, time seemed to slow down for a moment. Then, Baiji holding the sickle started from the arm and was broken down into The most basic molecule. The unowner''s sickle fell to the ground, and the world returned to calm in just one breath, which caught people off guard. Lilena opened her mouth wide, trying to shout something, and a gasping sound appeared behind her. "Huhu..." Bai Ji, who was sitting on her knees on the ground, gasped for breath, clutching Xiong''s mouth, her face flushed, and she felt that her heart was about to jump out. Death, yes, at the moment when the **** was touched just now, she was logically dead, and she was directly disassembled into the most basic elements. She stared at her raised palm blankly, her previous death seemed to be just a dream. "What the **** is going on..." Bai Ji raised her head consciously, just to see the pocket watch hanging above her head. It was crazily correcting its own time and restoring its body to before attacking. "This pocket watch?..." Bai Ji was surprised in her heart. "Bai Ji, you..." "We''re okay..." Bai Ji motioned to Lirina not to come, picked up her sickle again and attacked God, and then, as expected, she was dismantled into molecules before she touched God, and she waited to regain consciousness again. I saw the pocket watch on my head again. This is, infinite resurrection? Could it be that someone is helping yourself? Or is it because of the special position of the realm of gods that the mortal will not die directly in this place? Bai Ji couldn''t understand the principle and reason. Although she could be resurrected, she didn''t know how many times she could be resurrected, and in terms of the attack just now, she didn''t even attract the attention of the gods. In other words, in the eyes of God, she is not even an annoying fly. Since the physical attack can''t take effect, let''s try the same **** xing attack. Bai Ji, who has completely abandoned Baland''s power system, is now in a dilemma. She cannot use Baland''s spells, and the gods are not enough for her to summon the Awakening spells, so she can only use some general magical spells. [Divine Art: Reaping Wrong Ghosts Countless howling ghosts stretched out their hideous claws, spreading towards the silent golden giant, and got into the giant''s body. "Is it effective?" The next moment, Bai Ji got the answer. The ghosts who got into the giant screamed more screams than before and came out, each rushing towards Bai Ji like a red-eyed mad dog. "What?" Bai Ji, who could not dodge, was hit by the wrong souls. The souls blessed by the power of the gods directly caused her to die for a few seconds. After a few seconds, Bai Ji regained consciousness again, looking at sitting cross-legged with lingering fears. God, a sense of powerlessness rose from his heart. "Heh, hehe" she put down her scythe and laughed dryly. In the original plan, she thought her final ending would be unrecoverable bat dregs made by the gods like biscuits. This was already the worst ending, but she didn''t expect the reality to be worse than she thought. He fought with his fate, and died three times without being able to attract the attention of the gods. The latter was still focused on destroying Baland, as if he hadn''t noticed that an uninvited guest had broken into his territory. "This is really a desperate enemy, haha" "Bai Ji" looked at all of this from a distance, Lirina squeezed her palms tightly. "But we won''t admit defeat." Bai Ji slowly got up, threw away the sickle, and drew out the broken and broken black sword. "It''s the first time we''ve been underestimated in a battle we''ve been fighting for so many years. Hey, hey, let''s say you, this is a duel. You should be more serious about it!" Bai Ji yelled, a sword struck God''s arm, and slowly descended again. The dismantling power instantly spread to Bai Ji''s body, but it seemed to be blocked by something. He insisted on describing it, like a spreading electric current. The insulator was hit. The disassembled Bai Ji continued to attack, and there was a frantic stabbing on the top of the god''s head. Finally, the **** seemed to have noticed a little fly that was constantly disturbing his head. "Have you finally noticed us? Let''s say you, take us seriously!" "Bai Ji be careful!" When Bai Ji just heard this sentence, she felt a yin shadow enveloped her. "Boom boom boom!" The palm of the **** descended from the sky like a fly, swatting Bai Ji to the ground. "Bai Ji?" After waiting for a long time, I still didn''t see Bai Ji Susheng. Is the number of resurrections used up, or is it that the resurrection cannot be resurrected by direct attacks from God? "Ahem, I actually played yin." The sparse body disappeared, and instead, a blonde girl stood up with a sword. Chapter 51 ~ You are not a knight, but you are everyone''s knight (Part 1) The broken thoughts in the blonde girl''s mouth supported her body, as if she hadn''t noticed any changes in her body. "Bai Ji, you..." Lirina said again. "Huh? What''s wrong with me?" Bai Jin was a little surprised after seeing Lilena. "Lilena, how do you feel that you are shorter again?" Chapter 1431: "Mother, it''s not that I have become shorter, but you have become taller." Lirina murmured calmly. "I''m taller?" It seemed that she had noticed the change in her tone, and Bai Ji focused on checking her body. As soon as she lowered her head, she saw the two peaks that obstructed her vision, and she couldn''t see the toes at all. "I am, I switched to Baijin?" Bai Jin pulled out a handful of her long blonde hair. This was not because she switched on her own. It is possible that Bai Ji''s body was temporarily broken, so the soul was forced to do so. Switched the body. Bai Jin checked the equipment on her body, and as expected, all the items except the broken and golden organs were taken away. The real ones were gone, but they were all broken down into the most basic form. On the other hand, the giant **** continued to focus on the big sphere in his arms after slapping the flies, and ignored the hibiscus at all. "Take it seriously!" Bai Jin, who had lost the ability to fly, carried Pozuo and slashed towards the giant''s knee. The latter remained motionless, as if this attack was not enough to even scratch. "Lilena, help release the curse." The sword skills she mastered couldn''t cause substantial damage to the gods, so Bai Ji had to ask Lirina to help. "Release the curse? Meet, Bai Ji, I won''t, no one has taught me." Lirina rubbed her fingers, weak, pitiful and helpless, and very skinny. "This kind of thing does not require teaching for you, just follow me and say it, and then make a gesture." The royal bloodline of the blood spirit can easily learn the spell below the divine vein without spending much time. It couldn''t be easier. And there is no need for Lilina to learn, Bai Ji directly gave Lilina [Gutemala ji¨¡o, who recorded the list of spells she had released. [Summoning Void Statue of Wu God [Summoning Secret Detector ¡¾Summoning Monster Spider "Is this the Summoning Curse of the Blood Race?" Lirina, who was having fun, had a little star in her eyes, like a child who had found a new toy. It has to be said that the Yangtze River''s back waves push the previous waves more than the previous waves. Lilina''s talent can be said to be enviable to everyone, and she can cast spells immediately with a little mastery of knowledge. Of course, this is due to the environmental conditions that can use the Baland system in the realm of the gods. Lilena knew that Bai Ji didn''t expect these mortal summoned creatures to injure the gods'' hair. She was to accumulate mortal power. Seeing the necklace in her arms shined with brilliant light, Hibiscus pulled it out like a knife. [God xing release: laurel tree above the holy soil The purple laurel broke the shackles of space and rushed towards the giant, but it was divided into two, forcibly changed its trajectory, and swept away from the surface of the god. "Even Yuehuang''s **** Xing was released..." Bai Ji clenched the long sword tightly. Since God¡¯s xing release is useless, then [Yuehuang: Where Xing is released Dye the gods into mortals! The earth-yellow light beam shone out, like mud poured on the face of the giant god, who was unmoved. Chopping still had no effect on Miao. Obviously, Yue Huang''s Fanxing transformation had also failed. "Bai Ji, the gods are the general source of the **** Xing of Barland, and Yue Huang was born from Barland..." Lilena stepped forward. "It''s nonsense to expect Yuehuang to hurt God." "Tsk..." Bai Jin put down Yue Huang and looked at the giant statue unwillingly. "Lilena, have you ever seen God." "I saw it." Lirina nodded. "The memory is a bit vague, but it''s still a memory. For example, the Jinxun in your hand was obtained from a god." "I remember that there were three copies of organs, I got one copy, and one person also got one" "Anyone besides you owns organs?" Bai Ji was a little surprised. "Yes, I remember it seems to be a little longer." "Then do you know the weakness of the gods?" Lilena thought for a moment, and shook her head, "I don''t know, because I haven''t done anything with God." "That is to say, what I am doing now is the first time that Balland is doing it." That''s right, it is possible that only a madman can think of this kind of thing to kill a god, and only a madman will execute it. Bai Ji didn''t think she was a paranoid lunatic, she was just forced to. "Bai Ji, your swordsmanship is good." Lilina, who was watching Bai Ji''s fight, murmured. "It''s also a member of the Saint Lun family anyway, how can swordsmanship be such a dish." "It doesn''t hurt to stand and talk, you can do it, hey!" Bai Ji, who was beaten by the gods with no temper at all, was ridiculed at this time, and she suddenly became annoyed. "My current physical foundation is too weak, otherwise I want to try it too." Lirina said solemnly. "Then watch it from the sidelines, and I am embarrassed to dislike me!" Bai Jin muttered unconvincingly, somewhat confident in her swordsmanship. Of course, if it was in front of Shengqitu himself, it would be a different matter. . "Huhuhu..." Bai Jin, who was holding Pomiao and banging against the gods, was like a plumber, and she felt that her hand bones were about to bend. Seeing all this, Lirina, who was yawning by her side, was suddenly hugged away. "Boom boom boom!" The next moment, where she was before was hit by a huge white rock wall. "Has God started to counterattack?" "It''s not a counterattack." The white hibiscus holding Lilina looked upwards, the space of this cube had begun to crack and pattern, and the purple void showed up. Chapter 51 ~ You are not a knight, but you are a knight for everyone (part 2) "The realm of the gods is beginning to collapse." "why is that?" "I think it''s probably that Barland''s liquidation has reached the final moment." Bai Jin frowned and looked at the indifferent god, and the sphere in Yan''s hand gradually cracked. The so-called world reset is to completely destroy the world from the inside to the outside, and then rebuild it, and then the realm of God is also destroyed. "Time is too late..." At this moment, Barland. "Not good! There was news from the central control room just now that the air defense barrier has been supported to the limit!" A guard hurriedly broke into the tense room. "How long will it last?" Yana had calmed down, her expression unchanged, but when she looked closely, she could find that her fingers were shaking. "Probably, less than five minutes..." "Got it, get out." "Yes..." Zero Seven Chinese updated. Yana took a deep breath and got up. She had never been so solemn as she is now. "Everyone, I am honored to be able to advance and retreat with you at the end." Everyone present was silent. At this point in time, everyone knows the result. Chapter 1432: "In order to face the gods alone in Barland, Her Majesty the Queen is kind... It''s just a pity that we can''t let this story go." Gordon sighed. "Now, it''s time for us." Huo Lei beat Xiong''s bore. "Others charged for us, but we can only sit at home, which is simply a shame." "We, probably will go to see Her Majesty the Queen soon." Tina smiled, calmly and calmly full of open-mindedness and calmness. "Anyway, nice to meet you all." "Then wait for the next life to make a happy drink." Landryto held up a glass of fine wine and gulped down. "You guy is really, still in the mood to drink?" The wooden dowel on the side gave Landry a elbow. "Don''t you have no chance if you don''t drink it? Is it true that you have to wait for the next life to drink?" Doon thought for a while, and found it reasonable, so he took the wine glass and filled it up for himself. "Then, I can''t treat myself badly, at least I can still have a taste of wine on the way." The moment Horley picked up the glass, the earth shuddered. The sky was torn into a big hole, like the sight of the coming day in the myth. "Tsk, it''s too late." Huo Lei looked helplessly at the spilled wine. At this moment, it seemed to be fixed for Baland''s eternity. Everyone who had already prepared everything unexpectedly discovered that the meteor still did not hit them on the head in the next lesson. "Don''t, don''t give up..." Xiaosha supported bitterly, and saw a purple-gold lotus barrier erected outside the Blood Spirit Palace. "Until the last minute, don''t give up..." In the realm of the gods, Bai Jin stared blankly at the sphere that should have completely collapsed, and stopped the trend of shattering, only because of that inconspicuous position, a small inconspicuous lotus was born. Hibiscus knew who it was and knew that this would be Baland''s last moment. They will not be able to support the information delivered for long. Bai Jin was anxious, but at this point of time, defeating the gods was a complete idiot. Even a Paladin couldn''t do it. "Lilena, we lost." Bai Ji put down the sword and squatted on the ground. "Did you lose?" Lirina looked at the giant god, picked up Jin Xun, and threw it to Bai Jin. "Bai Ji, you dropped something." "What''s the use of this thing?" "Bai Ji, chivalry has always been an abstract and non-specific concept. No one knows what the earth riding spirit refers to." Lilena leaned down and sat in front of Bai Ji. "What do you mean by extreme chivalry? Although I am not a real Baiming, I don''t think it is a stereotyped glance." "Qi Tu is also a human being, isn''t it." "I''m not a knight anymore." "Really isn''t it?" Lirina tilted her head. "Maybe the emotion requested by this Jinxun is not the spirit of riding the earth, but a certain spirit of the knight." "In the spirit of the knight, there is care for your family and dedication to your friends, and these have always been the highlights of Bai Ji, right?" "In a broad sense, you are no longer a knight, but in front of your family, friends, and even the beings of Barland, you are the true knight in their hearts." "You are not a knight, but you are a knight for everyone." "I...?" Bai Jinxun shook Jinxun in her hand. With her gradually clear expression, Jinxun gradually bloomed with dazzling brilliance. Chapter 52 ~ The Knight Is Never Absent (Part 1) You are the knight of all people. What has never changed is the determination to guard. "Me too, knight." Bai Jin slowly got up, clutching the golden medal, looking at the golden colossus not far away. A wave of Wu Ruo''s blood rushed from Xiong''s mouth and spread to Xiong''s chamber, and she picked up the devil on the ground. "As a queen, maybe you should stop here, but if you are a knight" The reason why the small mortal is not worthless is the courage of the arrogant to challenge the strong. The brave cannot be a good story by itself, but their determination and bravery persisted to the last moment but passed down through the ages. Po Wang once again slammed into the body of the god. This time it was obviously different from the painless and painless attacks in the past, leaving a crack in the body of the god. The **** who realized that he was injured noticed the existence of Baijin, but did not pay much attention to it. The wound was healed as good as ever when it was cut. So far, the scratch damage caused by the break has been repaired for the first time. The process of destroying the world seemed to have entered the final stage, and God was not in the mood to be distracted to deal with a little fly. Bai Jin followed the body of the god, leaped to the head of the **** in one fell swoop, and slammed down with one shot. God turned a blind eye, and the scratches were repaired at the moment the cut caused the wound, leaving no trace. Realizing that ordinary attacks could not cause damage to the god, Bai Jin moved his eyes to the place where the **** was focusing on the mimic Baland sphere. There is the place where the divine power is most concentrated. The divine mimics the planet of Baland and associates it with Baland, and destroys it to destroy Baland. The supernatural power of complex ji¨¡o can decompose any matter into the most basic molecules, and this is no exception. Update. "This is also something that can''t be helped." If this is not done, the destruction of Barland will become an established fact, and how to remedy it will be irreversible at that time. Bai Jin took a deep breath and leaped into the energy sphere in the arms of God without hesitation. "Bai Ji!" Lilina was taken aback, obviously shocked by Bai Ji''s actions, her mouth couldn''t close. Perhaps because of the protection of the organs, the hibiscus immersed in divine power was not directly disassembled into cells, and her situation was not optimistic. It seemed that there were turbulent ocean currents all around, just like the pressure needed to submerge 10,000 meters below the seabed, as if to squeeze out all the blood in her body. The body, the **** body is too fragile, it won¡¯t work It would be great if the Rou body became a pure energy body. Then, these turbulences would not be able to shatter one''s own body. Such thoughts and desires continued to grow in the heart, which seemed to respond to her thoughts. , The Golden Eagle Medal issued a dazzling brilliance. The unconscious Bai Jin suddenly felt that her brain was pierced with ten million silver needles, and she woke up in an instant. At the same time, she noticed the familiar calling sound. "Heaven, Hui?" Being close to her, she tried to touch, and in an instant, the armor fragments turned into platinum particles, enveloping her. She felt that her body was fading and dissolving, but it was just her body, and her soul was as clear and clear as ever. The armor that wrapped her used the energy of the gods and used the energy of the gods on the spot to forge a body composed entirely of divine power for her. The dark silver body''s plate armor bloomed with silver light, the crevice of the helmet was burning with cold fire, and the burly soil was reborn in Nirvana in the forging of the fire. On the Baland plane, the Blood Spirit Palace ushered in the final wave of shock. The dwarves hid in the ground and tried to escape. The exhausted Xiaosha finally collapsed. The blood spirit palace without the protection of Zijinlian was exposed to the meteorite, and the thousands of sparkling fires that fell would become The last curtain of this world. Just when everyone was prepared for all the psychological preparations, a shocking scene occurred. The meteorite that should have fallen to the ground unexpectedly b¨¤ozh¨¤ ahead of time. The meteorites that could not catch up in the future were not spared and died collectively in the air. After the deafening serial b¨¤ozh¨¤, the sky returned to calm. "?? What does this mean?" After sensing that the noisy zh¨¤ cracking sound fell into a deadly calm, Huo Lei and the others hurried out of the palace. Chapter 1433: "Why, the meteorite shower stopped?" "Could it be that the meteorite just happened to be smashed, and even the gods are too weak?" Huo Lei used his inanimate head to speculate wildly. "No, it''s not right." Tina, who saw the meteor dying in the air, is definitely not the reason why the meteor has run out of this kind of thinking about the impossibility. "Is it possible that there is something more powerful behind?" Landryto said, clutching his head. "This **** is too cruel. After the meteorite hits, there will be a tsunami volcano eruption or something, or is it that I plan to do all natural disasters again, so that mankind can experience the wrath of nature?" Before Landry''s words could fall, the earth began to tremble. "Bow cross, you crow''s mouth!" "Where is the crow''s mouth? I''m guessing based on facts!" "Hurry! There is an earthquake, everyone will go out of the city and find an empty place to evacuate!" Chapter 52 ~ The Knight Is Never Absent (Part 2) However, before everyone ran two steps, the earth stopped shaking, and the world returned to tranquility at this moment. Everyone looked at each other. "What exactly happened?" "Could it be that God''s conscience discovered that we feel that all our courage is commendable, so we hereby forgive us?" "Mr. Huo Lei, there is no heaven pitying sentient beings, only man can conquer the heaven." Tina looked at the sky that was gradually fading from crimson. For more wonderful books, please go to. "It''s the emperor!" Yana said excitedly. "It must be the emperor who did something, she succeeded!" "what?" "Is this true?! She prevented the destruction of the world from the claws of the true god?" At this moment, in the realm of the gods stood two unstoppable iron towers, tall golden colossus, and the supreme creator of Baland. The other is a knight standing with a sword. The whole body plate armor wrapped his burly body tightly, with only a cracked helmet burning with icy fire. His height is not equal to the toes of the gods, but standing here is such an unyielding and majestic case. Just now, God''s intervention in Baland was interrupted by the knight''s obstruction. In other words, he succeeded in attracting God''s attention, making God sure that he was an opponent who needed a little effort to resolve. The dark silver armor gleamed in the fire light, the golden double-headed eagle was inlaid like his xiong armor, and the sword cross embossed on the arm armor burned with cold blue fire. He raised the sword and pointed it at the golden giant who was not known how many times taller he was. Then he placed the sword on his shoulder blades and gave a ceremony of riding the earth. He spoke with a thick and slightly illusory voice: "Mount the earth. Tianhui, please advise." He understands all kinds of voices, but this does not mean that God will understand the thinking of mortals, and naturally he will not understand what is called a knight''s duel. He merely regarded this behavior as a kind of provocation, and saw God holding a virtual hand, and a huge sword with a long arm appeared in God''s hand. One big and one small, two iron men of completely different heavyweights started a real sword duel. Under the divine power, everything will be decomposed into the most basic particles, but the knight is different. He is an energy body composed of pure divine power and will not be directly decomposed. However, this is only immune to God¡¯s mortal species. It''s nothing more than killing xing, the purity of **** and mortal power is still incomparable. Riding the soil is bold and fearless, stepping boldly, and bravely bullying him. Po Wang and the sword of **** condensed from the purest divine power launched a fierce collision. "Hey!!" For the first time, there were several more bursts. The will of the master is the will of the sword, and the master is steadfast and unyielding, brave and fearless, and the blade will become more and more courageous, even if it is scarred. Broken is the great honor of this indestructible sword, and it is also a tribute to the great courage of its owner. Because only an absolutely powerful enemy can leave a mark on this sword, facing this kind of enemy, its owner uttered the sword without fear. The people of the holy lun clan are committed to cutting away all the filthy things in the world. Today, the last member of this magical clan will make another glorious future. He challenged the gods and used his sword to fight the gods back and forth. It seemed that this little fly was unexpectedly difficult to be entangled, and the gods gained strength, gathered a lot of divine power on the blade, and slashed down. ¡¾Retaliation Gauntlets "Kang Kang!" The sword of God slammed into the broken guard''s hand. Although the terrifying power directly slammed the broken guard''s hand into serious bend, it also succeeded in preventing God''s energetic hacking and even caused The huge body was staggering. Qi Tu took this opportunity to jump up, and the black sword came into close contact with the face of the god. "Recommendations." ¡¾Baptism of Sin A black chain was wrapped around the black sword, then it was cut out with the sword wave, and it was easily intercepted by the sword of god. The god''s body is huge, but it is not slow at all, and the speed is so fast that even a knight who has experienced many battles can''t resist it. In this difficult situation, Qi Tu still insisted on fighting back, not hesitating to replace his injuries with injuries. Lilena was dumbfounded. A mortal was inextricably fought with the creator of Barland. The most praiseworthy thing is not the knight''s superb swordsmanship, nor his immortal body, but his indomitable courage. He was hit by the sword of the gods and flew again and again, and got up again and again to continue the fight. The flames in the crevices of the helmet became more and more fierce. On the other hand, the gods had the absolute upper hand in the battle. The knight''s attack on Ming will soon heal, because God is truly immortal. However, Miao''s speed of swinging his sword became more and more urgent, as if he was in a hurry. Finally, the flames burning in the armor went out, and he was supporting his body weakly with his sword. Did he fail? No, not really. Raising the long sword high to him, the **** who was going to strike him the last time, stopped the movement for the first time. Yes, his goal was not to defeat God from the beginning. God¡¯s power to destroy the world is limited, and it should be just enough to destroy and reshape the world. As long as this power is exhausted, God will lose the power to act. After he was immortal riding the soil, he fought head-on with God for ten minutes, and successfully dragged down God! Chapter 53 ~ Bai Ji''s Choice (Part 1) "Hey, you guys, why haven''t there been any movement after so long." Landry Tuo, who was hiding under the table, poked out his head cautiously like a tortoise in the foreground. "Is it possible that God is still brewing?" Muzi guessed. "Does it mean to give us despair when we have hope, and find the right time to give us a fatal blow?" "It''s very likely." After all, no one in the room knew that God would be defeated, let alone that God would be worn down due to exhaustion of energy. "You guys, can''t you have a little confidence in my sister?" Yana was very uncomfortable with the people hiding under the table in the corner of the sofa, and she pouted. Chapter 1434: "If it''s wrong, my sister defeated the gods, and the god''s punishment stopped naturally." "This..." The people hiding under the furniture looked at each other, without talking, obviously they didn''t believe what Yana said. For more wonderful books, please go to. "What do you mean by silence?" "No, Her Royal Highness Yana, we also hope and believe that Her Majesty the Queen can come back, but..." "But what is it?" "Don''t make a noise, look, is the color of the sky a bit weird..." Gordon''s question interrupted the argument between the two parties. Everyone raised their heads to look at the sky above the hall. The sky that should have belonged to the night cracked from it, as if it had been torn in half by something, and the red was like blood. "Sure enough, is it going to start again?" "No, it feels a little bit wrong." Gordon analyzed. "The previous meteorite''s simple and ruthless purpose was born to destroy this continent. The sky now seems to have begun to collapse due to various reasons, unlike the handwriting of a god." "You said, did the ground sway a while ago?" Huo Lei swallowed. "Cough cough..." The disarmed Bai Ji slid in a dilapidated and dilapidated way, and fell to the ground exhausted before taking two steps. Lilena hurriedly stepped forward to help her up. "Bai Ji, are you okay." "Not good." Bai Ji answered without thinking. "My heart feels like it''s going to be burned. It''s too hard to completely transform the soul and body into an energy body." Every minute and every second, she has to bear the pain caused by the double burning of soul and body. Logically speaking, her body should be directly burned. Fortunately, the blood clan¡¯s body immortality has saved the body. , Otherwise it will be a little troublesome. The feeling of burning the soul was not good at all, it was so painful that Bai Ji, who had already been numb to the pain, could not bear the pain, but still did not feel the pain in vain. "Thanks." "What are you telling us about? It makes it as if you are our mother." Bai Ji said weakly. Lilena didn''t speak, but looked at Bai Him quietly like this, and stretched out her hand to rub her somewhat messy bangs. "You succeeded, congratulations." The two looked at the frozen giant. Lilena''s gaze suddenly condensed, and the sickle slashed behind her, landing at the feet of a beautiful blond angel. "Who are you?" Lilina said vigilantly while supporting the weak Bai Ji. "Is it down? Our existence is a bit complicated. If it is explained in a popular way, it is probably the waiter by the side of God." The angel explained, the emerald eyes did not show emotion, and the delicate face did not carry any emotion. "God''s waiter? So, are you trying to avenge your god." Upon hearing this, Bai Ji straightened slightly. "Vengeance? I don''t understand what you are talking about." The angel said blankly. "We only obey God''s orders, and then make an ultimatum when this world is about to usher in reincarnation. The rest of the time, we are all in a deep sleep state, but the world is about to come." "In other words, you realize that this world is about to usher in reincarnation, so you have appeared, right? I''m really sorry, God has been solved by us, and the world seems to be unable to reincarnate." Bai Ji grinned. "The world can''t reincarnate? That would be a terrible thing." "Oh? Is it because of the loss of God, Barland is running out of energy." Bai Ji narrowed her eyes slightly. "That''s it. After four epochs, the world''s energy is exhausted. Even if there is no god, the old world will have a future day sooner or later. It is not far from that day." The angel''s voiceless voice said. It seemed that whether Barland was destroyed or not had little to do with her. "At that time, the sky will fall, the earth will collapse, and this world will no longer exist in the universe." "How can I remedy it?" Bai Ji asked. The angel stopped talking, staring at Bai Ji quietly like a robot. "??" Bai Ji repeated the question again, after all, now the most likely to know the rescue is the unscrupulous angel in front of him. "Sorry, you don''t have the authority to check this entry." The other party responded in a mechanically cold voice. "?? No authority?" Bai Ji looked around and pointed to the solidified **** behind him. "We have defeated your god, don''t you have any authority?" Chapter 53 ~ Bai Ji''s Choice (Part 2) "Beat the god, it doesn''t mean you will become a god, besides" I don''t know if it is Bai Ji''s illusion, the corner of the angel''s eyes revealed a trace of contempt. "You can''t be considered as dignified by defeating Xiao Clever." "Who said we can''t be a god?" "Oh?" The angel returned, looking at Bai Ji with an interesting expression on his face. "Become a god, you? A mortal?". "What''s wrong with FanZhong? Did FanZhong eat your rice?" Bai Ji, who had recovered a little physical strength, was already able to move on her own. "Let''s guess, you are actually more anxious than us now, right?" "Why do you think so?" "God''s energy is exhausted, and Balland cannot be recast after the collapse, which means that your existence may disappear, otherwise you won''t jump out and tell us so much." The angel looked at Bai Ji silently, but the expression in her eyes was gradually changing. "It''s not that there is no way." The angel seemed to have made a compromise and pointed to the cabin above the **** Xiong''s chamber. "The core of God is there. Take it away and you will have the qualifications." "You didn''t lie to us?" "Nature." The angel closed his eyes slightly. Bai Ji glanced at her, spread her wings and flew up to the cabin at the entrance of the **** Xiong. She seemed to sense something, and the cabin door opened automatically. "Enter it?" "Yes it is." The movement of Bai Ji, who was about to step forward, stopped for an instant, and then she immediately retracted her stepped foot, turned her head, and looked at her expressionlessly with a smile on her face, her eyes fixed on the angel who was moving. "Go in, we will really follow your way~ Miss Angel. "What do you mean." "What do you mean, don''t you know better than us?" Bai Ji leaned against the cabin, smilingly looking at the angel who wished to win the game. "Do you want us to be the nourishment of the gods? Ha ha, if it weren''t for a lesson, maybe we were really fooled." The angel was silent. "Tell us honestly, where is the core of the gods, if you don''t mind if the world can''t be rebuilt after the destruction." Bai Ji threatened. "Back." The angel made a compromise. However, Bai Ji naturally wouldn''t believe it all. "If you can open that door, maybe you really can." The angel said something unclear. Chapter 1435: Bai Ji came to the back of the idol. Just as the angel said, a door was outlined on the back, and there was a groove on the side, which seemed to be a keyhole. Bai Ji repeatedly checked this strangely-shaped keyhole, and she felt a bit familiar no matter how she looked. She subconsciously took out the Pozuo, and ch¨¡~ entered the sword body. A dull sound of "Boom Rumble" was made, as the keyhole automatically rotated, and the door opened from both sides. "So that''s it." The angel who saw this scene murmured. "Such fate has already obtained the key." "Hey, angel, we can see the ball inside." "That is the core, you take it away." "No." Bai Ji smiled again. "We want you to come here in person and help us take it out." The angel did it, beckoning, and the core ball located in the deepest part of the door flew out by itself and fell into Bai Ji''s hand. "This is the core of the gods?" Looking at the mechanical core in her arms, Bai Ji obviously didn''t believe it. When she took the core, she didn''t forget to pull it out. "Yes, in fact, there have been many people who have discovered this core throughout the ages. They either accepted the core''s power or chose to give up and continue to be a mortal until death." The angel said quietly. "Accepting the core power? Assimilation is more appropriate than accepting?" Bai Ji sneered. "It''s true, because where Xing can never control God Xing, then this brave man, which one should you choose?" "If you don''t accept the core power, the world will collapse, if you accept it, you will be assimilated into a new god." "How should you choose?" the angel asked. "We." Bai Ji didn''t hesitate for too long, and she gave a standard black-bellied smile. "What we said, don''t do it, don''t stop." After saying that, she lifted up and cut the core in half like a watermelon with a sword. "Why do you do this." The angel''s expression remained the same. "I want to ask why, um, we probably have our own considerations, maybe they are, in fact, it is not a particularly in-depth consideration, but we don''t want to be like other people." The corner of Bai Ji''s mouth was curved. "Reckless" "Reckless? Maybe, but we have been guessing since before that God has the ability to destroy Baland, why should he reshape Baland? From your explanation just now, you can conclude that God is not the only one. An indispensable existence." "Then the conclusion is the other way round. It is not that Balland has God, but that Balland needs God, so he has God." "In other words, even if there is no core, Balland will choose a new **** to be born. Judging from the current situation, it can only be the one who barely defeated the god." "The biggest difference between us and the gods who directly accepted the core power is that we retain our sense of autonomy. Volume 13 The Truth of the Gods and the Ending Scene of the Final Battle: Queen Solanya and Her Maid (Part 1) It was not that God created Balland that made Balland, but Balland needed a **** to manage, and that''s why he had God. In a sense, the **** is the manager of Baland¡¯s self-consciousness. Therefore, the **** must be a machine that has no emotions and can absolutely execute orders. This also explains why Fanxing and Godxing conflict with each other. . Since the birth of this continent for the first time, there have been countless people who have ascended to the gods, but there has never been an existence that can retain the consciousness of self-determination and ascend to the position of gods. Perhaps, she will make history. The plane of God began to collapse. This old plane has become a thing of the past, a product that is about to be eliminated, and there is no need to keep it. Holding the drowsy Lirina, Bai Ji opened her eyes of different colors, black wings covering the sky and sun, extending away, covering the whole world. As if she was reborn, she knew that she still had things to do now. "The complete puzzle, only the last small part is left." Looking indifferently at the sleeping girl in her arms, the existence named Bai Ji let go, and the girl in her arms disappeared as if she had been spatially transferred. "Tsk, what is going on in the sky, just like a malnourished tomato, it splits inward." The survivors of Barland survived several of them, but they had to face new challenges. The sky collapses and the earth trembles, like a divine envoy brought to the future appointed by the gods, and all living beings are like ants, unable to decide their own destiny. "His Royal Highness Yana, Your Royal Highness Yana!" At this time, a maid rushed out of the palace. "His Royal Highness Yayan, Princess Princess is back!" "What are you talking about?" After a brief surprise, Yana followed the maid back to the palace, only to see that at this moment, the silver-haired girl was lying on her bed in big print and fell asleep. Yana breathed a sigh of relief after trying her breath. "His Royal Highness Lilena is back?" Everyone felt surprised. "Elder Nim, is there something abnormal?" Yana asked Elder Nim who checked Lilina''s pulse. "It''s just fainting, it seems to be due to physical exhaustion, otherwise, it''s okay." Nim shook his head. "Since Miss Lilena has returned from the realm of gods, does that mean that His Majesty Bai Ji has also returned from the realm of gods?" Gordon guessed. "They really succeeded, and they did it." Huo Lei said with emotion. Even as a passionate young man, he couldn''t believe that he defeated the true **** of Baland with the power of mortals. "It''s really a good story in the annals of history." "But why... if they succeeded, why didn''t Baland return to normal?" Muzi looked at the weird sky and cracked ground, frowning involuntarily. "Yes, and, what about my sister?" Yayan clutched her head. She had ordered the maid in the palace to search through the Blood Spirit Palace, the queen''s bedroom, the queen''s reading room, and the queen''s library. Found the figure of Bai Ji. "Could it be that Lirina is the only one who has returned, and your Majesty Bai Ji has been trapped in the realm of the gods for some reason?" As she thought, Balland lost the god, and he would subconsciously recast the god, and the way to cast the **** was to choose the most powerful mortal so far. Bai Ji was selected for her part, and at that moment, the divine consciousness attempted to erase her consciousness. At the most critical moment, Lirina''s voice awakened Bai Ji who was about to be replaced by divine consciousness, and she was exhausted because of it. lethargy. After defeating the outer gods, true gods, and erasing the will of the world, Bai Ji successfully ascended to the highest throne in this world. However, so far, she didn''t have much sense of unreality. Instead, after gaining divine power, she came up with the idea that all this is a natural result. It''s not over yet, the last piece of the puzzle is still missing. With a flutter of black wings, she moved to a dark castle from the collapsed realm of gods. The owner of the castle seemed to have anticipated her arrival long ago, and the torches on both sides burst out icy sparks at the right time, and the black and gray walls were lit by blue flames. "You are here." The woman with horns walked down from the throne. Bai Ji stared at the woman quietly with indifferent eyes, and was silent. "Break down the gods and get the godhead to replace the gods of this plane? Haha, let me say congratulations first." Ke''er said with a smile. "Who on earth are you." The more you know, the more you know, and Bai Ji becomes more suspicious and uneasy about the identity of the woman in front of her. "Are you wary of me?" Kerr raised her eyebrows slightly, then smiled self-deprecatingly. "What am I talking about, how can you not be wary of me?" "It seems that after becoming a god, you are not omniscient and omnipotent." Kerr joked. "Oh no, to be precise, you are not a true **** now. If you want to be a god, you still lack the last thing, and now, you are looking for what I want, right." "That''s right, don''t hurry up and recover this devour, this world is about to collapse." Chapter 1436: "It''s not just that kind of thing." Bai Ji carried Death''s sickle and looked at Kerr meaningfully. "We still want an answer." "Answer? I''m sorry, I really don''t have an answer here for you." "who are you?" "I answered you this question a long time ago." Kerr spread his hands. "I am Kerr, but I am not the Kerr you know." "We don''t want to listen to these dumb words." Bai Ji released her divine power invisibly, and the castle trembled. "Oh, want to hear the answer? Then knock me down first, there is no answer for nothing in this world, do you know it?" Kerr sneered. "You are so powerful now. It''s not difficult to beat me, right?... I can''t say a word. If you want an answer, you have to fight for it yourself." "After being the Devouring Seed for so long, haven''t we figured out that we can only speak with our fists?" Bai Ji''s gaze condensed. It was only this moment that Ke''er couldn''t move. Before the next moment, that he didn''t give her any chance to breathe, Bai Ji picked her up in the air. "Hidden a part of the devouring energy behind your back, I have to say that you are a little clever" "But do you think this little cleverness makes sense in the face of real strength?" Bai Ji asked coldly. It was precisely because Ke''er hid part of the devouring energy that God did not receive the complete devouring energy that caused him to fight with Bai Ji for ten minutes before running out of energy and losing his ability to move. If faced with a **** full of energy, I''m afraid that Bai Ji is now in the realm of the gods. Volume 13 The Truth of the Gods and the End of the Final Battle: Queen Solanya and Her Maid (Part 2) "We know everything you do." "Found the Church of Chaos, sow the seeds of devouring seeds in the mortal world, guide the bird-faced people to attract foreign gods, and use the entire Baland as your gu vessel." "Do you know how big a crime you have committed." Bai Ji asked with a voice that was neither salty nor indifferent, like a heavy hammer hitting the soul. "How many people in this world have died because of you, and how many people have been displaced because of your farce?" Chestnut, Lilias, Lin, these people around Bai Ji, the cause of the tragedy is that the woman in front of her does not have her. Without her, the world would not be so bad, all because she "cough cough, I, I know, I know I deserve to die, but what about it?~~" Ke''er squeezed out of her blood and squeezed out a smile by Bai Ji''s divine power. Seeing Ke''er''s still unaware and shameless smiling face, Bai Ji gradually became murderous. "The other purpose of your coming here, cough cough, I guess, is probably to save the cat you know well? I''m sorry." Ke''er chuckled. "Her soul has been shattered by me thrown into the abyss." "Don''t ask me why it occupies her body, do you think I will leave her room for reversal??" "As for the others, heh, I just don''t tell you my plan and purpose, and, I tell you, my plan is about to succeed hahahaha!" Bai Ji''s eyes were like dead pools of water. With a wave of her hand, Ke''er, who was imprisoned in the air, slammed into the rock wall. "Heh, hehe, you are so smart, just guess what my plan is." Kerr covered Xiong''s mouth, not caring about the corners of his **** mouth. "Don''t guess." Bai Ji raised her sickle, her indifferent expression full of killing intent. "I will **** out your life and memories together." "Repent for your crime." The sickle descended like a harvesting death, and with the sound of blood splashing, the castle returned to silence. At this moment, in the inner room, the silver-haired girl holding hot tea heard the movement, her hand holding the tea cup trembled slightly, and then she let out a long sigh. "Pattern!" A pocket watch fell out of the breathless corpse. Bai Ji grabbed the wisp of rising soul, absorbed it and read it. Let us see what calculations your completely blacked heart is doing. After the soul was completely absorbed, scenes of Ke''er''s memories appeared in Bai Ji''s mind, except for those familiar, she went straight to find valuable ones. Among these, the most memorable is: The picture seems to be a vision of the future. The name of Kerr is kneeling in front of a dying silver-haired girl and weeping. "Sorry, sorry I still couldn''t save you" "Solanya, wait for me, next time, I will definitely let you survive" Bai Ji, who could see the face of the dying silver-haired girl, was stunned. Then, her head was hit with a heavy hammer, as if a thousand silver needles had pierced the brain. "This, this is" For several years, she finally had an answer to her weird dream. The girl who knelt next to her who was about to die, apologized and cried so much. With her face, Bai Ji finally remembered what was going on? ! Bai Ji held her head and frantically searched for the memories in her mind. She found the relevant memory. Bian Zi was part of Kerr¡¯s illusion. She opened the door to the ultimate black and sucked herself in. When she fought against the gods in the realm of gods, the infinite resurrection was not The special character of the field, but at that time, Ke''er was standing not far away holding her pocket watch, giving her unlimited resurrection times. Killing Bai Hibiscus and driving her to a dead end is to make her enter the ultimate black and become a swallowing species. The provocative words on the eve of the war are a vague reminder that there is no need to directly defeat the gods, and the way to defeat the gods is still There are many kinds of chaos churches founded, and the seeds of the Devouring Seed are sown on the ground of Baland so that Bai Ji, who is a Baland creature, has a certain amount of energy for devouring, so that he is eligible to enter the ultimate black in the future. The ultimate blackness and whiteness, as well as the total energy consumed by the three planes of Baland, must be equal to the total energy used by the gods to destroy and create the world. Spreading the energy of the Devourer race on the continent of Baland, the extreme black and unsullied white energy will appear insufficient. In addition, Baland does not allow the gods to stay for a long time, and there is a danger of energy imbalance. For this reason, she spread rumors and personally guided the bird-faced people to introduce the foreign Devourers into Balanda, with the intention of replenishing the lost devouring energy. In order to transport the energy of the Devouring Seed back to Baland, she went back and forth between Baland and Extreme Black countless times, using herself as the carrier of devouring the energy to sow the seeds. Among them, the Chaos Church tampered with Bai Ji''s memory and transformed Bai Ji''s talents, and she was secretly guiding her. She gave Bai Ji the most powerful devouring natal weapon, the greedy devourer, who turned her from a piece of waste wood into a genius that is rare in the past, in order to let her win the final victory and become a true god. She lived four full epochs, no, more than four epochs Due to the fragile memories of all kinds, in order not to make herself forget the good memories she had with her, Kerr chose to seal her memory at a certain time and only restore the memory at a specific time. And constantly switch the body. Once, she was the master of the bird-faced man, and once again, she was a cat princess named Felin, now her name is Kerr. In the past, she was a close maid next to the unwilling **** princess Solanya. For more wonderful books, please go to Relying on the organ of the Lord God-that pocket watch, she has reincarnated countless times, failed countless times, and had countless heavy identities. And all this is done for one person, one thing. "How come, how could this be? Why?" The bewildered Bai Ji asked towards the silent castle, her voice trembling. "If you don''t do this, how could you survive, Princess Solanya" a soul echoed in Bai Ji''s mind. "You already know everything, right." "Sorry, I tried my best, I tried everything, but there is no way to avoid your death princess. In this world, being weak is the original sin." "Depressed and depressed by relatives, died in jail because of her sister''s coup d''etat, betrayed and stabbed by the minister, and betrayed by her husband." "His Majesty Bai Ji, you can only live well if you become a true god." Chapter 1437: "For this, I united with your mother in this life to assist me from the very beginning." Kerr''s voice was at the end of his life, but there were no regrets, and some were just the joy of relief. The bewildered Bai Ji slowly turned her head and saw Lilias walking out of the inner room. The latter turned her face aside at this moment, as if she dared not look into Bai Ji''s eyes. Bai Ji recalled that in the lonely and weedy courtyard, there was only one unfavored emperor and her close maid. "I will definitely make Her Royal Highness happy." One day, the little maid stood up and assured her that the familiar and unfamiliar face made her feel like a world away. Even if it is over, there will be follow-ups afterwards, but the main line of Mode is all the daily routines that follow immediately. As for Kerr, um, the **** Bai Ji will naturally find her back! No abuse means no abuse. Of course, readers who like abusive taste can also regard this as the final ending~) Do you think volume zero is over? Prologue (Part 1) The story ends here. After the legendary vampire queen ascended to the gods, she revived the people who had fallen asleep forever due to the war, and became the eternal manager and guardian of this continent. People live and work in peace and contentment on this continent, praising the queen''s great achievements. Her story has a long history and has been handed down. It has become a conversational resource for people after dinner and is still talked about today. A series of civil organizations enshrine her as a **** and create temples for her. Every year, thousands of pilgrims come to the Blood Spirit Palace to worship her devoutly, thanking her for her great kindness and admiring her infinite power. Although this new **** has never appeared in front of any believers, and rarely even walks to the palace of the bleeding spirits, this sense of mystery and distance not only makes the believers less discouraged, but makes them even more fanatical. The most commendable thing is that this **** has not corrupted her heart with the passage of time, relying on her divine power to dominate and run rampantly, she stays in her court all day long, leaving the world indifferent to the thousands of changes. She seemed to have lost her interest in the mortal world, and lived a secluded life like a true god. Nowadays, the Blood Spirit Empire has naturally become the only superpower on the mainland, more powerful than any previous period. After the core energy crisis was lifted, the Blood Spirit Empire was the first to successfully rehabilitate, and established the Peace Envoys Association, under the direct jurisdiction of royal family members, aimed at resolving various disputes on the mainland and avoiding wars as much as possible. Although the core is to resolve mediation, if the two sides really want to go to war and no one can persuade them, the Peace Envoys Association will roll up their sleeves without saying a word, and squeeze their fists viciously. "Boy, you want to have trouble with the Blood Spirit Empire, right?" "Barland up and down, ask who is the father?" In this way, since its establishment, the Peace Envoys Association has successfully avoided countless disputes that will arise. Although it is beyond reach, it has achieved remarkable results. The various forces on the mainland can also only choose to compromise. First, due to the strength of the Blood Spirit Empire, they have no alternative. Second, the Blood Spirit Empire is stationed by a true god, and the people will not agree to war. Today''s people are not as foolish as before. Those who have accepted the doctrine have defined peace as the highest form of stability. For peace, everything is worthwhile. This benefited from the church doctrine theory founded by Bai Ji as the true god. Under the protection of the true God, all beings in Balanda firmly believe that peace will always be in the world. The story has ended successfully. Is it really over? In the dim, Bai Ji felt that someone was on the tip of Chuo''s nose, and she kept calling her name. "Y¨£ng, y¨£ngy¨£ng" Bai Ji closed her eyes tightly, and subconsciously retracted into the quilt, pulling the quilt to cover half of her face. "Don''t, don''t do it, people haven''t got enough sleep yet" "Your Royal Highness, it''s time to get up." A helpless but familiar voice called Bai Ji on the bedside. "One minute, another minute to sleep" "In your posture, you may sleep for half an hour in one minute." "Guji Gu Shi Mu." Bai Ji made a weird voice. "Don''t bother us, we just saved the world, so what happened to sleep a little longer?" "This?" The waiting maid made a very surprised voice, and then Bai Ji felt a cool touch in her head. "Strange, there is no fever, is it because His Royal Highness fell asleep?" "Why do you have a fever... Wait, what do you call us?" Perceiving something wrong with the other party''s name, Bai Ji suddenly woke up from the misty clouds. Update. Looking at the surrounding decorations, although they are familiar with the blood royal style, they are definitely not their own room. "Where is this place? Why would we sleep in someone else''s room?" As soon as she woke up, Bai Ji sent out three philosophical questions, who am I where and what am I doing. "His Royal Majesty, what are you talking about? The maid looked at Bai Ji in surprise. "This is your own room. You are not sleeping in your own room, but where can you be? " The maid''s expression didn''t look like a lie, Bai Ji fell into thinking. How can we sleep in someone else''s room? If it wasn''t a prank, "What''s your name?" Bai Ji, who had not figured out the situation, forced herself to stay calm and asked the maid''s name. "His Royal Highness, have you forgotten my name?" The maid looked sad. "Do you really have amnesia? Even Kerr''s name has been forgotten." "Wait, you said your name is Kerr?" Bai Ji with a disheveled face was surprised. "When did you become my maid?" "What is your Highness talking about, Ke''er has always been your maid?" "No, shouldn''t you be a pink-haired cat girl? Why did you become a kindred?" Seeing the blonde vampire little Lori in front of her claiming to be Kerr, Bai Ji felt her heart twitch, and she felt Hit. Do you think volume zero is over? Prologue (Part 2) Ya cats? You said Kerr is a cat person? ...... Can I take this as the first joke of His Highness in the morning? "Although that is the case, Ke''er''s eyes are full of shock and sentiment that can''t be restrained. His Royal Highness has never been a joking person, and has never been in bed...what happened today, suddenly the love for **** has changed drastically? ? "Wait, you said your name is Kerr, what is our name?" Bai Ji pointed to herself. "You? Of course you are the first emperor of the Blood Spirit Empire, Your Royal Highness Solanya." Ke''er said naturally. "Oh?" Bai Ji said shocked my mother. "His Royal Highness, what''s the matter with you?" Ke''er looked at Bai Ji who kept sh¨¥nyin covering her head with a worried expression on her face. "You let us stroke it." Bai Ji trembled as he felt a memory backtracking with a huge amount of information. Am I, Solanya? No matter what she thinks, the memories from back tell her like this. Then the foreign gods invaded, the Chaos Church, Kerr, defeated the true god, and became a god... Is it all just a dream of oneself? All of this is false, and only what you are facing in front of you is real? Or, now I am in a dream, my previous memories are real, and what I see now is false. "His Royal Highness?" Bai Ji raised her head and looked at the blond little maid within her reach. This sense of reality made her feel that the scene in front of her was fake. Solanya, words from Solanya Bai Ji is no stranger to this person, let''s say, more than no stranger, this is known as the strongest vampire queen but her predecessor, it is not an exaggeration to call Solanya the other one. So I''m crossing over to Solanya? ? Chapter 1438: Isn''t it? As soon as he was ascended to God, he put it back on his predecessor, and he almost couldn''t tell which was true and which was false. "Cuckoo..." Just as Bai Ji was thinking, a hungry voice came from her stomach. "His Royal Highness, you are hungry, too. You should be hungry after you have been in bed for so long. Get out of bed. I will serve you to put on your clothes and eat. Hurry up. There will be nothing to eat later." "Oh, okay." Put aside things like whether you don''t wear it or not. It''s the biggest meal in the world, and you don''t need to fill your stomach first. How can you continue to analyze the current situation and come up with countermeasures? But Bai Ji obviously didn''t understand the meaning of Ke''er''s saying that there was nothing to eat when she was too late. Kerr''s service can be said to be very skilled. In her eyes, Bai Ji is a small hanger. She puts on the one-piece skirt and fastens the belt. Bai Ji, who sat down to receive Kerr combing her hair, observed her appearance in the bronze mirror. The standard silver-haired red pupil is standard for the royal family, and the small and beautiful appearance is a little bit green, giving people the feeling of a small bird, and the pale skin is mixed with inconspicuous sallow and some cracks. Her small nails, it can be seen that Solanya seems to be malnourished. Is this the unborn queen of the Blood Spirit First Empire? Bai Ji couldn''t help but look closer. The pitiful face was full of timidity, and although it was as pitiful as the little match girl, there was no merit other than this. To put it bluntly, it means that she has no temperament and is weak. The girl''s face can tell how she used to deal with things, or perhaps it is the predecessor of Solanya as Bai Ji, which makes her feel empathetic. Seeing this, Bai Ji had a subtle feeling. Solanya, it seems surprisingly ordinary. After taking care of her hair, Bai Ji was like a tofu man and allowed Kerr to pull out of her boudoir and head to the restaurant. "Now, Kerr, let''s ask you, do you know someone named Lilias?" "What kind of silk come here? Turnips? Your Highness, do you want to eat that? But there doesn''t seem to be any turnips in today''s breakfast." Ke''er was shocked for a moment, then said. "It''s okay." Bai Ji shook her head, convinced in her heart that she was in a wrong time. At this time, Lilias was afraid that she was not even a cell. "By the way, we should have a younger sister named Yana, right?" "His Royal Highness Yana? Yes, that''s right, but why do you ask about that person, you are rude, I mean, why did you suddenly ask about your sister." As if realizing that you have committed a big bogey, Kerr Changed words instantly. "Isn''t it really a matter of course." Bai Ji felt that Ke''er''s question was very strange. Does her sister care about what''s wrong with her sister, and listening to Ke''er''s tone just now, she seemed to be very dissatisfied with Yana. At this moment of thinking, Ke''er has dragged Bai Ji to the restaurant. To be honest, the royal hall of this era looks a bit remote, but Kerr took Bai Ji and ran a few blocks before ran there. When I got here, there were very few people in the hall. Bai Ji took a cursory look and found that this restaurant was unexpectedly simple, very down-to-earth, and did not have any royal style at all. "We are here, Your Highness." "Well, speaking of it, is the royal dining hall designed so concisely?" "Huh? Royal dining hall? Your Highness, this is not the royal dining place, but the dining area of ??the lowest-level personnel of the palace" Ke''eryu stopped, and said with a little twist. "His Royal Highness, you are deemed to be ineligible to dine with members of the royal family." "What??" Chapter 1 ~ Solanya and Yana (Part 1) "What are you talking about?" Bai Ji was a little confused. "Why are we not qualified to eat in the royal dining room?" "His Royal Highness, have you forgotten all of them?" Ke''er seemed a little hard to tell about this matter, as if it was taking care of Bai Ji''s emotions and it was difficult to speak. "For some reasons, you have not inherited any blood of Her Majesty, unable to release the curse, and you have been criticized by the ministers." "So, because we have no blood, have we been expelled from the emperor?" Bai Ji frowned slightly. "It''s not expelled from the emperor, but um, I intend to avoid meeting you as much as possible, including your sister Yana, and will deliberately avoid contact with you." Kerr watched Bai Ji''s face carefully, carefully The way. "Oh, that means they all dislike us and don''t want to admit that we are a family with them, do they have the same blood?" Ke''er was a little surprised by Bai Ji''s calm analysis. These things were the big taboos of his Highness in the past. When I mention them a little, my Highness will always respond with a smile as long as it doesn''t cause trouble to the mother, but his face will become particularly ugly, and his fingers will tremble unbearably. Because of being rejected by his family and criticized by the ministers, His Royal Highness''s body will become thinner and thinner. He doesn''t think about food and tea. He stays in his remote palace all day long and depressed. Her Royal Highness Solanya is a docile but weak Xing Zi, and cares too much about the speech of others. "That is to say, they dislike us and think it''s embarrassing to eat with us, right? Okay, I know, then you can''t eat with them." Bai Ji was very free and easy, as if this matter is not a big problem. , No need to worry about it at all. "Ker, just help us get something to eat. I''m hungry." "Ah, oh okay." Seeing Ke''er trotting to the back of the kitchen with her long skirt, Bai Ji squinted her eyes. Keer, is she really the Kerr in her own impression, or is she just the same name? Bai Ji thinks that the same name might not be a big deal. Although she has some memories of Solanya, she doesn''t remember exactly what the maid who once served Solanya looks like, but Kerr feels very similar to her, and she shouldn''t be wrong. However, the Kerr in front of him seemed very ordinary. It should be Kerr who hadn''t obtained the main organ for reincarnation. Bai Ji tried to summon her awakened bloodline, greedily devourers, and failed unexpectedly, without any bloodline reaction. After all, the greedy devourer is the acquired bloodline that Kerr put on himself afterwards. It is normal that the original Solanya didn''t have it. "His Royal Highness, Your Royal Highness." As she was thinking, Ke''er ran out of the back kitchen violently with a dinner plate on her head, with a little baby fat face and cheeks puffed up, a little cute. "Huh, my lord, it''s okay, we didn''t come late, the uncle of the back chef specially reserved some dishes for us, hehe, eat it while it''s hot." "Ker, greedy devourer, what are the organs of the Lord God?" "Huh?" After hearing Bai Ji''s explanation for a while, Ke''er was stunned. "His Royal Highness, do you mean you want to eat organs?" Update. "No, no, nothing." After observing the subtle changes in Ke''er''s facial expressions, Bai Ji was convinced that the only one in front of him was just an ordinary vampire maid. Of course, as a maid of the royal family, the maid herself must also have a certain status, for example, Kerr herself is the eldest daughter of a **** viscount. Bai Ji glanced at the food that Ke''er served on the table, the simple processed animal blood, and the crude tea leaves were indeed worse than the royal meal by more than one star. But not to the point where he couldn''t talk. After eating hurriedly to fill her stomach, Bai Ji decided to visit the palace of the blood family a thousand years ago. Perhaps Bai Ji''s mentality is different from that of ordinary people. Others will think about how to go back after passing through. She thinks that she can''t miss this good opportunity and visit more, otherwise this trip will come in vain. Chapter 1439: "Eh, don''t you plan to go back to the palace." Kerr seemed a little embarrassed about Bai Ji''s decision. "Why, is it illegal to visit my palace? It is not stolen or robbed. Is it possible that you think we are so ugly that we can''t meet people?" Bai Ji hugged the non-existent Xiong Xu, slowly. Said. "No, no, Ke''er doesn''t mean that. Your Royal Highness is the Queen''s eldest daughter. How could it be associated with the word ugly." "That''s fine, eh, you are familiar with this one, let us lead the way." "Obviously." Seeing that Bai Ji was determined to wander around, but there was nothing she could do, but she could only pray that she wouldn''t cause any troubles. "Oh, this is the wall of the inner city of the imperial capital. That''s how it is, it was on this scale a thousand years ago." "Hey, soldier, your standing posture hurts your bones. I suggest you relax your shoulders~" Chapter 1 ~ Solanya and Yana (Part 2) The inner city guard had a very novel experience today. The half-big girl who ran out inexplicably pointed when she was focused on standing guard, and listened to the nagging under the big sun, which felt very bad. Not only that, the inexplicable girl also accused them of standing and the structure of the city wall, running the train full of nonsense, making people confused. "No, not at all. Who designed the structure of the inner city wall? We replaced this kind of person with the early pit, hiding the weakest part of the magical power at the bottom of the moat. If it is hit by a large-scale curse zh¨¤ , Top-heavy to break the bank." "This lady, if you want to report the situation, please go and tell our captain. Don''t stand and talk because your back hurts. If you are okay, please leave here and we will continue to stand guard." "Hey, we kindly found out the problem for you, why don''t you appreciate each one of you? You want to drive us away?" Bai Ji akimbo her hips dissatisfiedly, and her cheeks are puffed up. "Forget it, anyway, this city wall will collapse within three hundred years, together with the entire imperial city." After making a cut, Bai Ji turned and left, leaving behind a group of soldiers looking at each other. "Whose girl is this little girl?? Talking so excessively??" "Keep your voice down, don''t you see that girl looks a lot like His Highness Yayan?" "You mean, she is also a member of the royal family?" The hearing of the blood race is very good, in other words, the hearing of the royal family is very good, and Bai Ji can hear those guys behind him talking about him after a few hundred meters. Obviously, they don''t know themselves, but they know their sister Yana. This is very telling. The eldest daughter inheritance has always been an unalterable tradition of the **** royal family. Now, as the eldest daughter, she has no talents, but her younger sister shines so dazzlingly, covering up what should belong to the emperor Solanya. Light. Glancing at Ke''er, who was accompanying her, Bai Ji almost figured it out. No wonder Solanya chose to accept the bewilderment of the bird-faced man at first, the reason was Kerr... Since Kerr entered the cycle of reincarnation is no longer accompanied by Solanya, this makes the unfortunate Solanya lose another sustenance, and it is completely excusable to do that. Without Kerr, Solanya, the emperor''s experience, can produce several copies of The Miserable World. Frail and sickly, grandma doesn''t care for her uncle, her sisters look down on her, the minister looks respectful on the surface, but in fact he is very contemptuous of the waste wood emperor. It''s utterly difficult to start in hell. "Um, Soraya, let''s go back." Ke''er hesitated as he walked. "Why, we haven''t visited enough yet, just go shopping more." In this regard, Bai Jiman carelessly, she is not afraid of the shadow crooked, and she has done nothing wrong, why should she hide like a little mouse who can''t see it? What? ? "It''s not the problem, but I mean..." If Ruowu glanced at the front, Ke''er was stunned, as if he had seen something he didn''t want to see. Aware of Kerr''s abnormality, Bai Ji turned her head in confusion, and the silver shadow just passed by herself. The girl who passed by Bai Ji has almost exactly the same appearance as her, but after all, there are some differences, not to mention the nuances in appearance, just the temperament, and the strong aura is full of queen taste in the past. "Who is that?" Bai Ji narrowed her eyes, and even though she had recognized it, Bai Ji asked. "Your sister, Your Highness Yana." Ke''er replied in a low voice. "Oh, it turned out to be our sister." Bai Ji nodded. "We thought it was our mother, as if we owed her millions." Due to the superb hearing of the blood race, Bai Ji did not deliberately lower the volume. Yana, who completely ignored her, could obviously hear these words. Sure enough, Yana stopped and glanced back slightly. Bai Ji is very disappointed now, it is rare to come to the time when Yayan lived to see this girl''s face, but she puts on her own face, which is incomparable to Yana who is on her own world line. "Where is she going?" "Yes, let''s learn incantation from the court curse master." Kerr guessed. "Learning spells? Go, let''s follow up and have a look." Bai Ji suddenly became interested. "Huh eh? Your Highness, isn''t it okay" I woke up today and felt that my Highness was not normal. In the past, when His Highness saw his sister, he only dared to walk around. Although the former Solanya tried her best to build a good relationship with her family, the relationship between the two sisters is not so much a freezing point, it is not at all. Yana didn''t consider Solanya her own sister at all "Walk around, let''s go see the excitement." Tianxing, who likes to make trouble, was hooked out, and Bai Ji pulled Ke''er back and followed Yana Pigu. (For those readers who don¡¯t understand the situation, the main line is over. This article can be regarded as a sideline, that is, a line, and there will be a lot of other lines, such as Bai Ji¡¯s life after being embraced for the first time. Now this line is the line of Solanya who hasn''t reincarnated yet and didn''t get any help) Chapter 2~Who is this? ? (on) The ring-shaped building towering into the clouds shone with colorful colors in the sunlight. The royal curse training ground built from expensive and high-quality curse cornerstones is enough to see the background and handwork of the bleeding race. The low-level curse cornerstone is more common, but it is definitely not the cabbage of the bad street, not to mention the high-level ones, they can find a palm-sized tuft and sell it for a lifetime. The cornerstone of the spell can absorb the side effects and radiation caused by the spell to a great extent, and has a great resistance to the spell. Due to its fragile texture, it is not suitable for use as a city wall, but it is very suitable for training. Buildings such as farms. Just looking at the vast circular Colosseum building, you don''t know how much Gordon''s curse cornerstone was spent in it. This level of extravagance can''t even be imagined when Bai Ji was the queen. "At this scale, tsk tsk, it seems that the blood spirit royal family of this period is quite rich." Bai Ji slapped her tongue and shook her head regretfully. "It''s a pity, this building has not escaped the catastrophe of being completely destroyed after all." "Huh? Your Highness, what did you just say?" "It''s nothing, just sigh." Bai Ji didn''t explain much, and came to the gate. The spears in the hands of the two guards were wrong, blocking the way. "Idlers are not allowed to enter." The soldier''s thick voice didn''t carry any emotion. "Where is the idler, see if this is the Royal Majesty, Shun is the first heir!" Kerr was very dissatisfied with the soldier''s attitude. "The training ground is in use, even if it is the Royal Highness." Seeing Bai Ji''s appearance, the two guards were slightly surprised, but they quickly recovered their expressions and said indifferently. "You..." Kerr exhaled deeply. "Two guards, are you planning to commit a crime?" "I don''t dare to wait for the following crimes. It''s just that His Royal Highness Yana is currently using the training ground. It''s better not to go in if there is no business to do." The guard''s tone is indifferent. Anyone with a brain can hear who it is referring to. "You native soldiers dare to..." Ke''er was angry and tried to say something, but was stopped by Bai Ji... Chapter 1440: "Forget it, it''s okay, let''s go." Bai Ji smiled slightly, and took Ke''er away without paying attention to the guard''s remarks. Through the attitudes of all parties towards Solanya, Bai Ji''s thoughts of the unborn queen in her heart were completely broken. "Even soldiers dare to blatantly despise you. This is really interesting." Bai Ji muttered to herself. Rather than sympathy, her emotions are more of a kind of puzzlement. If Solanya is in front of her now, she will definitely point to the other person¡¯s nose and curse: Even the soldiers dare to give you the middle finger. You have lived for so many years. Go to the dog? ? You are the first in line, the righteous emperor of the Blood Spirit Empire, and even the soldiers look down on you, so how weak are you? ? No bloodline is not an excuse for cowardice. Since there is no bloodline, try to make up for the lack of bloodline and weakness. This is what Solanya should do. Rather than staying in my room all day long to complain and feel depressed. What''s the use of you being upset? You are troubled, and the people who want you to make troubles are happy. You don''t want to say what you''re going to do for yourself, and you let others succeed. Bai Ji sighed. For Solanya who didn''t know which world line it was, she could only mourn her misfortune and anger. "Ke, help us get tea, we are a little thirsty." "Oh, okay, your Highness, let''s go back first. It''s a bit difficult to make tea here." "Why are you going back?" Bai Ji looked at Kerr inexplicably. "We haven''t even entered the venue yet, so let us go back." "But, those rude soldiers won''t let us in" "If they don''t let us in, we won''t go in? Find out whose home the Blood Spirit Palace is, and if you don''t let us go in, I can''t help them." Bai Ji coldly snorted, this has to be replaced by the original world, with native soldiers. Dare to speak to yourself in this tone, don''t wait for him to let go, his head will be b¨¤ozh¨¤ in the next second. Bai Ji rested on the spot for a while, and after about a while, she saw Ke''er, who was holding the tea tray, running over with her calf. "His Royal Highness, this is the tea from the kitchen. The quality is not very good." "Well, it''s enough to quench your thirst. She stood up from the bench with her long skirt elegantly, Bai Ji took the tea tray, and sipped her mouth gracefully. The ugly tea leaves on her hand seemed to have become a superior thick. tea. The two guards saw Bai Ji and Kerr who were approaching gradually. They did not speak, and closed their eyes slightly, as if they hadn¡¯t seen them. When the two were about to step into it, the two spears stopped unexpectedly. To their way. "employees only." "Idlers should not enter." Bai Ji covered her mouth. "But what if we just want to go in?" "We are also ordered, your Highness, don''t let us go." The two guards calmly set aside their posture. "Don''t call you guys? That''s wrong, you don''t seem to have your position right, do you need us to teach you." Bai Ji leaned over with a smile. "You, don''t get close anymore, here it is" "But what, keep talking?" Bai Ji walked up to the guard, and chuo chuo the chuo guard Xiongkou''s medal. "This is the private palace of the Blood Spirit Royal Family. In other words, it is our house. You are just the guards who are loyal to us and work as bodyguards for us. Is this your attitude?" Chapter 2~Who is this? ? (under) Bai Ji pulled the guard''s neckline and dragged his head to the same height as herself. The soldier subconsciously wanted to push away the woman in front of him, but when his gaze touched the girl''s eyes that looked like an endless starry sky, it suddenly seemed that the body had lost contact with the nerves. The girl¡¯s strength is not enough to make him lower his head, and the girl¡¯s looks and terrible are not at all marginal, but I don¡¯t know why, being watched by her, the native soldier seems to be emptied of all the strength, as if in front of the noble her , I only deserve to lower my head and listen to her orders and reproaches... This kind of pressure that makes people stand upside down, as if he had to listen to his temperament, he has only experienced it in the current queen. At the same time, this also made this soldier deeply puzzled. It is rumored that the emperor Solanya is a xingge. Weak, imperturbable deep-seated emperor, the word "Queen" is a thousand miles away from the word "Queen". The queen in front of me is full of temperament, and the girl who has the upper hand even more than the queen is really Queen Solanya? ? "Soldier, remember, without the grace of Lassambo, you are just a farmer who cultivates the land, or an unclaimed bone in the moat." Bai Ji slowly pushed away the soldier''s body, giving him a shudder. Another meaningful look. The soldier shivered suddenly, that look contained too much shock, as if tomorrow morning, he would really become a dancing corpse on the moat. "Why, are you going to continue to obstruct us?" Bai Ji narrowed her eyes and looked at the other soldier. If Bai Ji''s previous c¨¡o work had already surprised Kerr who was watching behind, then the next approach would simply shock her. Without saying anything, Bai Ji drew the long sword from the soldier''s waist and threw it to him. "Just talk about it and don''t make a fake handle." Bai Ji opened the xiong chamber. "Come on, stab us." "Use your sword to pierce our xiong chamber and let Lassambo''s blood splash on you!" Bai Ji snapped. "Don''t dare, don''t dare..." The two guards were completely frightened, how could they still look like stern and stern before, and they knelt down to beg for mercy. "Why, don''t you even have the guts?" Bai Ji grinned and sneered. "Before I asked us not to confuse you, now I''m giving you a chance, why don''t you even have this courage?? We are not afraid, you are the first to persuade you." "His Royal Highness, we were also ordered and helpless." "Yeah, yeah, I was helpless by bi..." "Be helpless by bi? Then who gave you the order? Yana? Oh, let''s ask you, who is the emperor?" "Yes, it''s you..." "Should you give priority to our orders, or Yana''s orders?" "Your, your..." "Then stand up, draw the sword, and then pierce our xiong chamber." "This¡­" "If you don''t do that, we will have to pierce your xiong chamber with a sword." After listening to this, the native soldier stood up tremblingly, holding the sword in his hand, and seeing only majesty and a little teasing in his eyes, Bai Ji, who was not afraid of half, felt even more panicked. "Prick, what is it?" Bai Ji urged impatiently. "I, I, I...we dare not..." The sword fell to the ground, and the soldiers fell to the ground begging for mercy. "Hey, little boy who hasn''t even been penetrated by Xiong''s mouth, are you embarrassed to say that you have fought?" Looking at the native soldier begging for mercy at his feet, Bai Ji said contemptuously, stepping in on the shoulders of the two of them. Training Course. "What are you doing in a daze, keep up." "Oh, oh oh!..." After Bai Ji reminded, but now from the dazedness and sluggishness, she woke up and followed Bai Ji''s pace. Until now, Kerr has a dreamlike feeling. Is this domineering and leaky emperor really her own young lady? ? What kind of c¨¡o did the weak emperor who used to be indecisive and cautious about everything, walking one step and looking back three times? ? Without knowing Kerr''s doubts, Bai Ji has already begun to visit the layout and design of the training ground. After coming in, there is only one word in terms of impression, big and big. It is so spacious that it can accommodate several football fields. There are all kinds of facilities and equipment in the field. Bai Ji doesn''t know its use. Only the bullseye can be recognized. She can''t name the rest. Chapter 1441: At this moment, the sound of the curse was continuously heard from the center, and Bai Ji looked towards the venue, just in time to see the scene where the silver-haired girl was releasing the curse. "Tsk tsk, no, not at all." As if not afraid of being heard at all, Bai Ji, who watched the girl release the curse, started to spit out. Chapter 3~Teaching Sister (Part 1) Gee, no, no, no, it''s not good at all. "In the stands, Bai Ji made no secret of her volume, as if she was deliberately trying to let the people below hear her. "The release technique is unfamiliar, not fast enough or skilled enough, and the power is naturally not much greater. It is flashy, pretty good-looking, and practical, don''t even think about it." Yana in the center of the training ground seemed unheard of, her attention focused on the bullseye that had been re-established, and she seemed to be completely unable to notice what was happening outside. And Bai Ji didn''t care, she was talking about herself. "The gesture of raising his hand is too high. Jieyin''s excessive pursuit of magnificence and power? I can''t see it at all." "The movements are too standardized, it looks too rigid at a glance, and the pursuit of beauty is not upside down. In the end, aesthetics and power are not flattering. It is really not lunatic." "You have already begun to be distracted. This is not a noisy battlefield. You can''t tolerate you being distracted while releasing the spell for any reason~" As the words fell, Bai Ji''s head slightly shifted to the side, and a head-sized fireball swept across her shoulders, feeling the heat wave coming from b¨¤ozh¨¤ behind her, Bai Ji smiled. "The power is not good, and the accuracy is not good." "Also, is this the etiquette you should have to meet the emperor, Yana?" "Yeah, when did the emperor come to the training ground? I''m sorry, there was a little fly in my ears that kept screaming and making noise. I didn''t notice the emperor was coming." Yana smiled. Looking at Bai Ji on the stage, well, the smile without a smile at all is really chilling... "Oh, it turned out to be like this, do you actually need a curse to fight flies?" Bai Ji said without a smile. "I don''t know something about the emperor. That fly is different from the ordinary fly. It''s so noisy and surprisingly big, but apart from that, she has no other effect." "Really, that is really disturbing, because in our opinion, Xiao Yana, your curse level is the same as that of the fly, there is nothing remarkable at all." Bai Ji cupped her face. Smiled. "Speaking of which, how could the emperor have the spare time to see me for training today? If Yana remembers correctly, the emperor should not be interested in the curse. Oh, I almost forgot. The emperor is just a sense of the curse. Interest doesn''t help, after all," Yana''s words are qi¨¡ng with a stick. The firey conversation between the two is not like a daily conversation between sisters. On the contrary, it is somewhat similar to the enemies of different Daitians. "Nothing, can''t you come to see you." Bai Ji still kept a polite smile, and didn''t move. "My sister cares about my sister, come and see my sister, is there something wrong?" "No need, elder sister should do what she can do, similar to the ch¨¡huafu road, after all, it is hard to say in the future, the palace does not support idlers." Yana sneered. She noticed that Soraya was behaving abnormally today, and she didn''t care, but attributed it to the other party''s mental disorder. "Besides, I remember that the guard at the door had been instructed so that people who were not allowed to enter the house were not allowed to enter, right?" "Eh, in Yana''s eyes, can we be regarded as idle people and waiting?" Bai Ji was taken aback, then she covered her mouth and made a sad look. "It''s too much. It''s rare that my sister cares about you so much and is regarded as a messy person. Even we will be sad." "If you have enough acting, you can end it." Yana''s voice fell completely cold. "Doesn¡¯t you know that you are left with the value of not making trouble for others?" "Don''t hinder me, or don''t blame me for using you as a bullseye." Yana grinned and sneered, her small hand in a qi¨¡ng shape, aiming at Bai Ji. "Haha." Bai Ji got up. "Threatening elder sister, take the curse, zh¨¤ elder sister, call your elder sister a waste of wood, you child, you are really not cute at all, it can be summed up in four words, we are angry." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh, what else are you talking about, aren''t these things Yana telling you the truth?" Yana teasedly looked at the silver-haired girl who looked eighth similar to herself in the stands. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! "Forget it, thanks to this world line, let us experience the feeling of having a bear kid sister, and, fun." Bai Ji ti¨£n ti¨£n the corner of her mouth, and her smile inexplicably made Yana feel a little uneasy. . "The bear child who is disrespectful to the eldest sister needs to be tuned~teached." Bai Ji slowly walked off the stand. "Hurry up, don''t make trouble, or don''t blame me for being rude to you." After a cut, Yana stopped paying attention to Bai Ji and continued to immerse herself in training. "You have to be polite to us, tusk, why not, let''s give you a chance now." Before speaking, Bai Ji had already stood not far from Yana. "You are very impatient and disgusted with us, right? Whether it is usually or now, your chance is here." Bai Ji spread her hand. "What do you want to do?" Yana''s expression was subtle, and she couldn''t understand what Bai Ji was selling in this gourd. Chapter 3~Teaching Sister (Part 2) "It''s just right, this is also a training ground. Let''s see that you are very tired from training alone. Why don''t you find a partner?" Bai Ji looked at it with a smile. "Sparring? What sparring?" Yana glanced at Bai Ji, and quickly understood the other party''s intentions. "Forget it, I''m afraid that you will be disabled if you miss it. It''s not good to be my mother over there." "My lovely little Yana, is your head pretty funny?" Bai Ji laughed mockingly. "With the vitality of the blood clan, it is really difficult to think of hurting and disability. At least we don''t think you can do it with a spell of your level. Don''t be overconfident." Yana looked at Bai Ji carefully, and she gradually began to notice the abnormality. Her elder sister Solanya couldn''t be clearer, she was cowardly, complacent, and extremely low self-esteem. She was also very afraid of angering her mother and didn''t dare to cause trouble. It can be said that the word "weak" has been brought to the extreme. If she was the second daughter of a certain nobleman, she was barely qualified, but she was born in an emperor''s house and she was still the eldest daughter. This kind of weak xing style can''t be the queen anyway. To be honest, Yana hates this weak elder sister who thinks she is good to herself for everything. She holds the title of heir in the first line but does not want to make progress. She stays in her bedroom all day long and gloomy and unhappy ch¨¡hua painting. , It has nothing to do with the word Queen. Today''s Solanya obviously made her feel a bit of disharmony. "You didn''t eat the wrong y¨¤o, right?" Yana couldn''t help but ask. At this time, Bai Ji had picked up a handy long sword from the ground and started playing with it. Although the strength of this body is a bit weaker, it is not unusable. "Seriously?" Yana raised her eyebrows and faced a sister who had no fighting talent or blood, and had never been in contact with anything except Ch¨¡ Huanvdao. Even if she won, she had nothing to be proud of, but she was rather ashamed. Fighting with her is simply bullying her. "His Royal Highness, forget it, let''s go back." Seeing Bai Ji playing more and more, Ke''er couldn''t calm down. "Retreat a little bit. Our sister''s curse has no precision. I will hurt you later." Bai Ji held it in her hand and waved away Ke''er who wanted to move forward. "This, this" Kerr watched the situation on the two sides lose control, and for a while he didn''t know what to do. "If I make a move, don''t expect my underlings to be merciful." A flash of lightning rose from Yana''s palm. "Oh, thank you so much." "Are you going to use that sword against me." "Well, let''s know a little bit of swordsmanship, please show me more, my sister is not cute at all~" "I can''t help myself." Yana snorted coldly, seemingly intending to make Bai Ji suffer a bit, and a thick beam of lightning was released. [Elemental Summoning Chain Lightning Bai Ji reacted as early as the first time and made a dodge action, but this body was too slow. The head reacted, but the body was delayed in responding, although she still managed to dodge. "Huh?" Yana was surprised to see that Bai Ji could escape the extremely fast lightning spell. "When fighting, being in a daze is a big taboo." After just a breath, Bai Ji adjusted her state and rushed over. Yana hurriedly threw fireball spells, cones of ice and other low-level element summoning spells. When she was flustered, she had never thought about it. Even lightning could not hit Bai Ji. The slower fireball and How did Bingcone get it? Chapter 1442: Sure enough, the curse that Bai Ji released only moved her body a little and then dodged. Seeing Bai Ji''s distance from herself getting closer, Ya Yan panicked. It can also be seen from this that although Yana has learned a lot of spells, Yana, who has no practical experience in combat, can''t let go of any of them at a critical moment. No, if you are defeated by this elder sister, your reputation will plummet! In her mind, she desperately thought about the curses that could be used after being close by the swordsman, but just now, Bai Ji rushed in front of her to output it face-to-face. "Lightning ball!" At the critical moment, Yana was anxious, thinking that she would be able to hit the opponent if she used the lightning spell when she was pulled so close. Her thinking was indeed correct, but it was a pity that she chose the wrong opponent. ¡¾Retaliation Gauntlets "Kang Dang!" Sparks burst out, and the chain of lightning broke a lot of sparks at the guard, holding the charred long sword, Bai Ji herself was unharmed... The blade was about to pierce Yana''s xiong''s chamber, and she closed her eyes subconsciously. "Hehe." Bai Ji turned her sword, and then she held the sword body, like a baseball. The hilt hit Yana hard, and flew it out like a baseball. "Wow! Okay, it hurts" Yana clutched her red forehead, gritted her teeth, and looked at Bai Ji with tears in her eyes. After all, he was still a child, and because of the developed lacrimal glands, he couldn''t help but scream after eating. "Yes, damn! Mother never beat me like this!" Chapter 4~This is the Education of Love (Part 1) "Uh, uh," Yana tearfully held her battered face in tears, bitterly and authentically. "I love my mother, my mother never hit me like this! How dare you hit me in the face?!" "Who slapped you in the face?" Bai Ji slapped the hilt of the sword, asking strangely. "We''re teaching you to be polite to your elder peers. At a young age, you can curse your own sister so harshly. If you don''t fight now, it will be difficult for your child to become a climate in the future." "How did you stop my lightning attack just now?" Recalling that the long sword that stood in front of Bai Ji had smashed her own lightning like a lightning rod, Yana was full of disbelief. Zero7 Chinese Network is the only site for this novel. She had never heard of the curse of destroying the heavens and the earth with the sword alone. "Want to learn? We can teach you." Bai Ji looked at Yana with a grin. "As long as you are willing to call our sister-in-law with that crisp sound, it''s not impossible." "Don''t look down on people!" "Well, if you don''t want to, it''s okay to tell you. It''s just pure swordsmanship that intercepts your spell attack." "Haha, are you fooling a three-year-old child?" Yana sneered. Swordsmanship is not practical at all, and there is no way to resist the curse. Ya Yan is convinced of this. She believes that Bai Ji must have used some blind tricks or secrets to stop her lightning. "You child." Bai Ji sighed lightly and shook the long sword, indicating that the child''s knowledge is too narrow. Haven''t he heard of Gulan''s Saint Lun Family and Saint Lun Sword Master? "You fellow, it must have been a speculation just now!" "Then you can''t beat even opportunists. I don''t need to talk about the level of your spell skills, right?" Bai Ji looked at Yana, who was anxious and frustrated, playfully. "The **** guy" Yana, who was praised as a peerless genius by her parents and ministers since she was a child, suffered a setback for the first time and was completely denied. How could she be able to bear this high-spirited woman? ? "Come on again, you will definitely show flaws!" "We don''t care, but" Bai Ji narrowed her eyes. "I actually call my sister a hateful guy, I can''t ignore it." "It seems that the education of love has to be stepped up." "Tsk, are you still educating me?? Why, are you qualified for that?" Yana yelled unconvincedly, crossing Xiaoman''s waist. "Because we are your sister." Bai Ji''s smile went completely dark. For some reason, Yana, who saw the expression of Bai Ji, was about to continue to say something, and suddenly she shut up, as if she was evoked by terrifying memories that did not belong to her, her body trembled inexplicably, for a moment. Only later did I react. Why should I be so afraid of her? She''s just a waste chai emperor who only knows how to grow flowers, she has no reason to be afraid of her "I want to find the place back so that she will not lose to the name of the waste chai emperor in a duel." , Okay, we will accompany us to your education to the end, but just like this, it doesn¡¯t seem to make any sense to win and lose. It¡¯s better if we add some chips." "What bargaining chip?" Yana wondered. "Those who lose will have to suffer a little bit of skinny, eh, but we can''t be too cruel, we have to talk about sisterhood, so whoever loses will be given five pigu, how about~?" Bai Ji''s smile is like the temptation of the devil, a little bit, to drag her prey into the abyss. "Hit, hit pigu?" Yana subconsciously moved a few steps back, her legs closed. "Tsk, why is it such a disgusting and vulgar way of teaching?" "Where is it vulgar? The head beating is too rough, and the belly beating is not appropriate. I can only learn about the education methods of ordinary people, and beating pigu." Deputy Bai Ji said naturally. "Simply, unreasonable! Are you a village girl under the rule of a remote nobleman?" Yana looked disgusted, but in the disgust, she still carried a trace of fear that she hadn''t noticed. "Is this afraid?" Bai Ji''s mouth raised a hint of mockery, which made Yana very upset, and her heart became more dissatisfied. "Who is scared? Come here, just because you are afraid that you will be holding the pigu for a few days and you will not be able to get out of bed and say that we are bullying you." Yana Lunxinxing, who is still in her early ten, and Chengfu, where is Bai Ji, the old dough stick opponent Just a little bit of picking, and the challenge is unexpected. "But we have to change a sword." As Bai Ji threw the sword in his hand that was so scorched and tender in his hand, he picked up one and said. "If it''s broken, it won''t be so troublesome." So where is the demise of this era? God knows, even the Paladin hasn''t been born yet, and it''s unsure if it will be born. The key used to open and close the god''s interior may not be born on the god''s body. The battle started, and Yana, who was dissatisfied, was anxious to find her place and took the lead in launching a spell attack. This time she didn''t underestimate the enemy, and skillfully launched several of her most proficient spells, almost completing the burst. It''s just a pity that, with almost zero actual combat experience, she didn''t know what a blockade attack was. Bai Ji didn''t spend much effort, and she easily dodged these three spells in one direction and avoided them. "Actual combat is not simply a curse release exercise. You have to learn what a saturated bombardment is, so that the enemy has nowhere to escape." Bai Ji explained, her petite body attached to the long sword and shot to the ground. B¨¤ozh¨¤, triggered by the curse, rushed to Yana in a burst. The latter looked stunned. Bai Ji''s fighting style was completely beyond her imagination. She used her curse as a thruster and pushed her next to her at once. At this time, it was too late to perform the release position. Yes, because the sword was already in front of her fragile and slender neck. Chapter 4~This is the Education of Love (Part 2) Just go a little further, and the sharp blade will cut Yana''s skin. "You have lost again." Bai Ji made a desperate announcement to Yana. "Okay, now you are thinking of this, just redeem those five pigu, or continue to bet, can you offset these five humiliating pigu?" Old Bai Ji used it cunningly. Followed by the temptation. "Where we are, it is recommended that you don''t continue the exchange as soon as possible, so as not to make a fool of yourself and make people laugh generous." "Come again!" Yana stared at Bai Ji. After being defeated head-on by a waste wood with no blood and talent, and losing twice in a row, Yana obviously couldn''t swallow this breath. "Okay, bold, worthy of being our sister." A smile was drawn from the corner of Bai Ji''s mouth. Although Yana is a bit superior, it does not mean that her IQ has been reduced. This time, Yana, who knows that once she is close, will definitely lose, deliberately distanced herself from Bai Ji as much as possible before the war started. Bai Ji, as before, rushed forward to approach her, Yana held her breath and improved her concentration. After two failures, she knew that the more flustered, the less likely she was to win, so this time, she forced herself to calm down. Chapter 1443: The heart calmed down, and the curses that could be released at the same time became more, but still did not reach Bai Ji. "Tsk!" Looking at Bai Ji who was getting closer, Yana, who had long expected her to release the curse she had always kept-Touch of the Devil''s Hand. This move is to release huge aerodynamic force, pushing the two close together, so as to spread the distance. Yana firmly believes that the secret used by the other party to resist the curse only applies to the curse, and cannot act on the thrust. She is bound to win this trick. However, she was unbelievable. With the sound of sparks rushing, the guard was bent down like a heavy blow, but Bai Ji did not retreat but moved forward, using the curved long sword to slam into her xiong. The lower limit of the counterattack guard is extremely low. Ordinary Qi Tu''s understanding of it only rests on the offense and defense of swordsmanship. In fact, this swordsmanship is a versatile trick handed down by the Saint Lun family. Sturdy enough, God Xing will also block it for you. The long sword that drove straight in stopped in front of Yana. "Ten." "I, I''ll come again!" Yana still did not believe in evil, and continued without accepting defeat. She is already a complete gambler mentality, and this mentality will obviously make the situation worse. "Fifteen." "Come again!" "Twenty." "Come again!" "Twenty-five." "Again, come again!" In this way, until the magic energy in Yana''s body was exhausted, she could not even use the curse to reach Bai Ji''s hair. "Why, maybe" Yana, who had only woken up after exhausting her strength, found that she had already carried a debt that was difficult to pay off. Looking up, the Yin shadow of the girl in front of her covered her. "One hundred and five~~" At some point, the sword in Bai Ji''s hand disappeared, and replaced by a slender wooden stick that hurts a bit when hitting people. "One hundred, zero five" Yana was so desperate, she squatted down on the ground, her face full of lovelessness. "Here, as you can see, if you have no other questions, let''s do it first? Just as I said before, one hundred and five, no more than one, no more~~Come on, lie down and put your posture down. Yes~~" "Let it go, doesn''t it hurt so much if you put it right?" Yana looked at Bai Ji pitifully, trying to find a hint of compassion for brotherhood from her smiling face. "No, put the posture in the right way, we will make it easier. We must ensure that the stick reaches the rou. If it hits the bone, it doesn''t count. We have to start again." "Hmm!!" Yana covered her mouth. She felt that although Bai Ji in front of her had been laughing and never stopped, it was really terrifying, even more terrifying than the devil in the fairy tale book. But even so, Yana She didn''t mean to go back and beg for mercy. As the prostitute of the Blood Spirit Royal Family, she was taught to be noble and graceful since she was a child, and she couldn''t do anything like backing her promise. "Then, let''s start~" That¡¯s right, but. "Boom!" It really hurts! "Ahhhhhhh!" "Umm" "Woohoo you, you devil!" "Woo, okay, it hurts to like to bully my sister, watching my sister cry and she becomes a big pervert instead of xingf¨¨n!" "Wow! Yana, Yana is wrong, don''t hit so hard, Yana is wrong, my sister! Chapter 5 ~ Pleasure (Part 1) Accompanied by bursts of immature screams, one hundred and five bangs on the training ground. Ordinary creatures should be disabled if they survived this hundred and five. It depends on the tenacious vitality of the blood clan, and Bai Ji didn''t use much effort. After the fight, what should be done and what should be done, at best, Bai Ji is happy. After the fight, I was in a good mood, the sky was bluer, the grass was greener, and Yana, who was lying on the ground and whispering and blooming pigu, was more pleasing to the eye. "Huhu~ refreshing." Bai Ji flung the stick and stretched out a big lazy waist. In the original world, she who was carrying the queen''s shelf was not easy to show her love, and it has been a long time since she opened the meat. Now she is refreshed, and after a sadistic meal, she said that the effect is very good. Without mentioning how Yana feels, Bai Ji feels that she is in a very good mood now. It would be better to replace the wooden stick with a whip with a thorn, and to pull it down to open the screams. Just imagining the scream of the whip to the scream will make people unable to stop. Ke''er, who watched the whole journey by the side, felt at this moment no longer shocked... Who can stand this? How could she know that the emperor, who has always been weak and weak, didn''t say that she had planted it, and she also cleaned up her genius sister. If it hadn''t been for a full sleep yesterday and now lucid, she wondered if she was dreaming. Holding her flushed cheeks, Bai Ji, who was breathing heavily, seemed to be still inexplicable. Opposite her, Yana who was lying on the ground was in a completely different state. The pain has long since subsided, and what stays on Yayan''s body is a scar called shame, a scar that can never be washed away. Her eyes were lost, but her immature and green face was full of haggard, and she looked like she had been devastated by life. "Um, Soranya, are you okay?" Although Yana is okay anyway, because of the maid''s duty, Ke''er still asks Bai Ji on a routine basis. "It''s okay, we are in superb condition now." Bai Ji waved her hand, and then she stared at Ke''er with a look that made Ke''er feel a little creepy, and there was still a little blush on her face that made Ke''er feel a little bit frightened. disturbed. "That, your Royal Highness? What are you?" "Ker, can you squat down and let us step on it?" "Huh?!" Ke''er took a step back in fear, her petite shoulders trembled. "His Royal Highness, why do you have this idea?" "Puff, I''m kidding, don''t take it to heart." Bai Ji turned around, no longer looked at Kerr, her heart said that she was abusive and almost confiscated. "Don''t plan to get up yet?" Bai Ji walked to Yana and squatted down. She didn''t know that she picked up a branch from it, chuo chuo her face. "Isn¡¯t you stupid? Hey, can you hear me, Abba Ababa?" "It''s over, Yana is over" Yana murmured, full of unrequited love, and then full of crying. "The public was beaten as pigu and called so embarrassing mother. I''m sorry, I lost the nobility and indomitableness of Lasambo, and am I being ashamed of Lassambo?" "You kid is quite strong, here, do you want to eat n¨£i oil cake, let''s ask you." Bai Ji said playfully. "You shut up, it''s all because of you, it''s all because of you!" "Well, it''s all because of us, so next are you planning to lie here for the rest of your life?" "I, of course not" Yana slowly got up and glared at Bai Ji. "I Yana swears that one day I will return this humiliation to you intact!" Chapter 1444: "Crack, crack, oh." Bai Ji said vaguely after taking a bite of the tomato. Tomato is one of the few fruits that the blood family can eat. "Where did you get the tomatoes?" Yana pouted. "It''s over there." Bai Ji pointed to the rest area of ??the training ground. "You, you! That''s a snack for me!" Yana was not angry when she looked at Bai Ji who was eating the fruit that should belong to her. Imagine that the sister who was late with you suddenly broke into your room, beat you up and ate your snacks slowly. How can this be tolerated? ? "So what." Bai Ji didn''t care, and took another bite. Yana''s angry expression looked very interesting in her eyes, like a zh¨¤mao little white cat. I just like your look like you want to be on me but can¡¯t be on me. "You, you, you, you, are you unreasonable?!" "It''s reasonable, of course it''s reasonable." Bai Ji said with a bite of the tomato. "It''s reasonable. We didn''t steal or **** this tomato. You can eat it. Logically speaking, we can also eat it. Besides, does this tomato have your name written on it?" Bai Ji said with a smile that seemed to think it was fun to tease Yana so much. "This is the tomato someone gave Yana! What does it matter to you?" "Of course it''s our business. What''s wrong with eating our sister''s tomatoes?" Bai Ji''s natural appearance made Yana feel speechless. "You rascal woman! Rashambo will punish you for your unscrupulous behavior sooner or later, if you make a horrible statement!" "Oh, okay, I see." Bai Ji replied in a perfunctory manner. The cursing method of Yana, a child, is as deterrent as the gods will punish you. Chapter 5 ~ Pleasure (Part 2) What a joke, she has beaten God, punishment or something, it''s totally nonsense. When Yana was sulking on the side, the alluring big red tomato suddenly came close to her, followed by Bai Ji''s sincere smile. "Come on, I have been training for so long and have worked so hard. Open your mouth. Sister feed you." "Even if you say that" she said so, but her body was very honest. Yana couldn''t help but moved her little mouth, but the moment she opened her mouth, Tomato was pulled back. "Puff." Bai Ji couldn''t help but couldn''t help but took a bite of the tomato and looked at Yana who froze in a playful manner. "You, you woman! Cunning, ji¨¡n deceitful fun!" Yana spent her life learning, using all the swear words she knew so far to describe the girl who teased herself in front of her. After all, she has received orthodox royal education, and Yayan can''t swear at all. These words are not so much swearing as a kind of enjoyment. Imagine a white-haired loli insulting herself in an extremely hateful way with words that are not painful or y¨£ng. Just listening to Bai Ji feels that she has suppressed her abusive yu again. "You scold again?" "You woman must be sick?? Even after being scolded, she is getting more and more disgusting!" Yana said in disgust. "Yana, let''s just do this, you''re asking us to hit a stick, okay, just a stick, eh~" Bai Ji ti¨£n pulled out a big stick from her back with her grinning fangs. "You, what do you want to do? Abnormal, a big pervert who loves to bully my sister!" "Call it, call it, the training ground is big, and the effect is good, no one will come to rescue you even if you break your throat!" Bai Ji carried the stick, chuo Chuo Yana''s face, exquisite His face was flushed again, and his face was full of intoxication. "Your Royal Highness, please stop." At this time, a light voice entered the situation. "Finally intending to show up?" Bai Ji reduced the blush on her face, and turned to look at the masked woman who appeared to the side ridiculously. As the proud daughter of the blood spirit empire with extraordinary talents, it is a very strange thing for the royal family not to send secret guards to protect. It''s normal for the emperor like Solanya to have no special protection, but Yana is different. It hasn''t formed, and will definitely be extraordinary in the future. The royal family will not send a master to protect it? impossible. Since Bai Ji entered the arena, she felt the sight of Ruoyuowu hitting her. She noticed the guards and the guards also noticed her, but the difference was that she knew that the guards had noticed her. The dark guard didn''t know that she had noticed herself. "You don''t seem to be surprised by my appearance." "Unexpected, quite unexpected." Bai Ji glanced at Yana with a faint smile. "It''s really surprising that the master was bullied so that he only appeared like this." "You didn''t show any malice." The masked woman said lightly. "If it''s just a joke between sisters, there is no need to come in." "Wait, wait! You, wouldn''t you watch the whole process?" Yana looked at the masked woman with horror as if she was trying to understand something. The masked woman was silent, she seemed to be thinking about how to explain to Yana, and she said slowly after a while. "Your Highness, don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone here!" "Sure enough, you watched the whole process, right?! Or live broadcast?" So far things have been known to the third party, and Yana feels that she is going to collapse. Ke''er is on Bai Ji''s side, and what she said represents Bai Ji''s meaning, so it doesn''t matter if she sees it, but it''s very relevant if seen by the fourth person besides that! Yana is not stupid. She knows that a masked woman is a secret guard sent by her mother to protect her secretly. How can such a guard who belongs to the queen keep her secret? ? Naturally, she couldn''t escape her mother''s eyes! "It''s over, it''s over Yana is over." Yayan entered Yin dark mode again. "His Royal Highness Yana doesn''t seem to be in a good condition, so I took her away first." "Well, walk slowly and don''t give it away." Bai Ji waved. "Then I will not accompany you. You are really hidden, Your Highness Solanya." The masked woman who turned her back said meaningfully. "Swordsmanship is good." "It''s ridiculous, so so, just a few tricks learned by chance." Regarding Bai Ji''s mocking modesty, the dark guard didn''t say much, and left with Yana. "Go, the drama is over, we are also hungry." "Ah? Oh." Ke''er, who was following Bai Ji in a daze, had a lot of vomiting in her heart, and she was full of doubts. She even began to wonder if her emperor had been dropped. "Hurry up, catch up, there will be nothing to eat late, we are still growing up, we can''t fall behind in terms of diet." Bai Ji didn''t think so much, the long-lost lesson made her refreshed.